《Transmigrating: I Married the Male Protagonist s Uncle》 Chapter 1 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Mummy, you scared Xiao Qi.¡± When a clean-looking child burst into tears and threw himself on Lin Sheng, Lin Sheng was on the verge of breaking down. Mummy? She is a twenty-year-old ¡®old lady,¡¯ currently the most popular celebrity in the entertainment industry, and an absolute workaholic who doesn¡¯t even have a clue about what having a ¡®boyfriend¡¯ is. So, where did this child suddenly pop up from? 11 Her throat felt so dry, she was unable to utter even a single word, so she could only stare blankly at the child who was still crying. The child was holding on to her neck and wailing sadly as he spoke, ¡°Mummy, please don¡¯t die. Xiao Qi will be obedient and follow your words in the future, please don¡¯t leave Xiao Qi.¡± 2 Holding the child who was breathless from crying, Lin Sheng¡¯s body was very weak, and all her muscles felt unbearably sore. With little energy left in her body, she looked at the situation before her in a dazed state. 3 For the past three days, she had been running around participating in various public events and was extremely tired. Didn¡¯t she go to sleep at her home? Why was she in the hospital? Xiao Qi. The name sounded familiar. Lin Sheng scanned her surroundings, and then her eyes fell on a signboard opposite her. From the patient¡¯s details, two big words stood out clearly: Ling Sheng! It felt like she was being struck by thunder and fell into a state of utter shock. Ling Sheng! Wasn¡¯t this the name of the supporting female character from the melodramatic romantic-fiction novel she had read last night? It was a romantic novel highly recommended by her assistant, Little Yuan. Little Yuan had told her that the plot was super exciting, and the supporting female character happened to have the same name as her. He even told her that if the supporting character was not pretty, he would not mind being beheaded. 3 Before Ling Sheng went to sleep last night, she casually started reading the novel and ended up falling asleep after reading ten-odd chapters. Was she transmigrated into the novel while sleeping? 2 She had not read the novel, but Little Yuan liked to reveal spoilers while reading novels. The female lead of the novel, Luo Xin, is a popular celebrity in the entertainment world. She looks beautiful and is talented with good acting skills and a melodic voice, thus involved in singing along with filming movies and dramas. Her gorgeous face and strong background gave her a strong edge over the other actors and actresses of the same age as her. Inevitably, she attracted a lot of suitors, yielding a bumper ¡®harvest¡¯ in both her career and romance. While the female supporting character, Ling Sheng, was born and brought up in a single-parent family. She somehow got pregnant and gave birth to a child named Ling Xiao Qi. 2 When Ling Xiao Qi was three-years-old, he suddenly fell seriously ill. As a single mother, Ling Sheng was unable to pay for the ever-increasing medical bills, so she went to find her scumbag father. A legend in the entertainment circle, who had been forever worshipped by everyone, the Movie King, Huo Ci. Huo Ci, now forty years old, was a god-like figure in the entertainment circle who had maintained his position as one of the most popular celebrities in the industry ever since his debut 20 years ago. Huo Ci was perceived as the perfect ¡®Movie King¡¯ as he had no rumors, always staying away from gossip, keeping his nose clean while focusing on charity work, forming his sterling reputation. The sudden appearance of a daughter and a three-year-old grandson surprised him, so he was not much fond of them. However, Ling Sheng was his biological kin, after all, he would do his best to help her. With the help of her scumbag father, Ling Sheng¡¯s journey in the entertainment circle was smooth. But she made the mistake of falling in love with the new and upcoming male-god of the entertainment circle, Gu Shen. But Gu Shen only had his eyes set on the female lead, Luo Xin. This turned Ling Sheng into a diabolical supporting female character who did all kinds of evil actions, such as snatching resources, defaming, and spreading misinformation about Luo Xin, amongst others, as she tried her best to portray Luo Xin in a negative light. However, Luo Xin, with her halo of the female lead of the novel, was able to retaliate strongly every time, also leading to a proportionate rise in her popularity as she dealt with all defamation and proved her innocence. She also received an even better amount of resources and harbored an increasingly good reputation. Her romantic relationship with Gu Shen also improved. All these lead to Luo Xin being indisputably named as ¡°The Nation¡¯s Goddess.¡± Ling Sheng seemed like she had gone crazy as her only goal was now to kill Luo Xin, for which she resorted to the stabbing, car accident, and poisoning. But every time Gu Shen was able to see through her schemes and rescue Luo Xin, and Ling Sheng was finally sent to prison. 1 When Ling Sheng was released, her mental condition had become unstable, and in her state, she killed her son Ling Xiao Qi. 6 Disappointed in Ling Sheng, Huo Ci sent her to the mental hospital, where she eventually committed suicide. 1 Little Yuan had complained endlessly about how even until the end of the novel, there was no mention of Ling Xiao Qi¡¯s father. The author might have intended to not disclose it from the very beginning. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± A sexy rich voice sounded out from the door. As the voice fell in one¡¯s ears, it felt like an excellent wine that had been stored for years, causing a sweet drunkness. 1 Ling Sheng looked up, and her eyes lit up suddenly. The best quality! The man before her stood in an upright manner, his handsome physique comparable to a top model. His dashing face made him unreasonably attractive to anyone whose eyes fell on him as if those strong and deep features were intricately and carefully carved by god himself. What distinguished him from others was his air of coolness, where his refined sophistication was combined with a mature and masculine elegance. His glittering gaze landed on Ling Sheng, albeit with a hint of impatient sarcasm. ¡°You are?¡± Ling Sheng was highly concerned about appearance, and since she had not read the details plot in the novel, her eyes naturally lit up when she saw such a fine-quality man. She continued, ¡°My husband?¡± 3 Chapter 2 1 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Huo Ci gritted his teeth and sneered as he spoke, ¡°I¡¯m your father!¡± 17 Ling Sheng was shocked for a moment and realized she had gone overboard with the joke. ** Ling Sheng was hospitalized for two days. On the third day, she started packing up in the afternoon. She settled the discharge procedures and then directly went to the kindergarten to pick up her son. Her brain¡¯s memory seemed to function a little slower, and it took her a few days of rest in hospital as she slowly started accepting parts of Ling Sheng¡¯s memories. Currently, it was still the beginning of the story as per the novel, where Ling Sheng had only found Huo Ci half a month ago. Huo Ci did not believe it at first, but after the results of the DNA test, he accepted the fact despondently. He was not a heartless man, so he paid for Xiao Qi¡¯s medical bills and also gave Ling Sheng some money. Ling Sheng only realized that her father was a household name, the famous Movie King Huo Ci after she met him in real life. Children from the countryside also dream of superstars and the fame and glory of the entertainment industry. If Ling Sheng wanted to enter the entertainment circle, she could get Huo Ci to help her. 2 Ling Sheng was, after all, a supporting female character. If she had a witty mind, she would not have been a supporting character. 1 When Huo Ci was unwilling to help her in the entertainment circle, she threatened him with the exposure of her identity. Huo Ci didn¡¯t dare to let her expose him and reveal the mistakes made of his youthful years. If people knew about it, he would be subjected to much moral criticism, and his life-long earned good reputation would be tarnished. Huo Ci used his connections and managed to secure the role of the third female lead in a popular period drama. However, he was even more annoyed by this daughter. It so happened that the role of the third female lead role soured the whole situation because of the lead actor, Gu Shen, and actress, Luo Xin. The duo fell in love because of this drama. Ling Sheng fell in love with Gu Shen at first sight. Gu Shen didn¡¯t care about Ling Sheng and instead got closer to Luo Xin. Three days ago, the male and female lead had a kissing scene. Since both of them were already in love, the director was extremely satisfied with their kissing scene. 1 But Ling Sheng¡¯s heart was filled with hatred as she couldn¡¯t understand why she could only get the third female lead role when she was prettier than Luo Xin. Was Gu Shen blind? Why did he not like her? Jealousy is evil. Ling Sheng and Luo Xin had a scene that day where they had to walk down the stairs together. Ling Sheng had reached a point where her immense hatred gave her dumb courage, and she wanted to push Luo Xin down. Melodramatic as it was, the halo of the female lead worked its charm and Luo Xin was safe while Ling Sheng ended up stepping on the hem of her own dress and tumbled down from the second-floor stairs. When she woke up, her soul had been switched. 3 Ling Sheng was too immersed in her memory, so by the time she regained her senses, it was already the time for kindergarten kids to come out. From afar, she could see her son, Ling Xiao Qi, who already stood out amidst the crowd of children. The little young boy had a clean-looking face with handsome features. One could easily tell that he would grow up to be a handsome man. ¡°Xiao Qi, Auntie will send you home!¡± Mo Mo¡¯s mother stared at the young boy with an aching heart as she lovingly patted his small head. 1 This child was really pitiful. She had heard from the class teacher, the child¡¯s mother only came once to the school, that was also to settle the administrative matters for the admission process. After that, the child always went to the kindergarten alone, and no one ever came to send or fetch him. His parents must have a big heart to be assured and let a three-year-old child go to school alone. 1 If it were her who had such an adorable, sensible, and smart son, she couldn¡¯t bear to let the child go through that! 1 ¡°Thank you, Auntie. But it¡¯s okay, I can go home alone.¡± Ling Xiao Qi replied in a light-hearted manner. When he looked at the little girl with a bandage on her face beside Auntie, he apologetically lowered his eyes. ¡°Auntie, Mo Mo knocked her knee in the afternoon, and it got bruised. I didn¡¯t look after her well.¡± ¡°Auntie knows, thank you, Xiao Qi,¡± answered Mo Mo¡¯s mother as she bent down to check on her daughter¡¯s knee. When she saw the bruised area, her eyes turned teary. 1 From a young age, Mo Mo had suffered from hormonal imbalances, due to which her growth was slower compared to the other children. Her body coordination was also poor, and she would frequently fall, causing multiple bruises and injuries. At the kindergarten, other children were not willing to play with her. Every day her heart would ache when she sees the unhappy face of her daughter. But recently, her daughter had become more outgoing and cheerful. She also liked to talk more due to the presence of a new child in class, who was her best friend. When Ling Sheng walked over, Ling Xiao Qi, who was still talking, seemed to have sensed her presence. He suddenly turned his head, and his bright eyes widened as he opened his mouth but swallowed the word ¡°Mummy¡± and called out ¡°Aunt¡± instead. 2 Chapter 3 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios As she watched the light in the child¡¯s eye diminish, Ling Sheng¡¯s heart sank slightly. She walked over to pat his head and asked,¡± Were you mischievous today?¡± Ever since she stepped in the entertainment circle, Ling Sheng had forbidden her son from calling her ¡°Mother¡± outside, and instead be called as ¡°Aunt.¡± ¡°No.¡± Ling Xiao Qi¡¯s excitement was clear from his face¡¯s full of smiles, sweetness filling his heart. Mummy had actually come to pick him up from school. ¡°You¡¯re Xiao Qi¡¯s aunt?¡± Mo Mo¡¯s mother looked at the beautiful girl before her, who looked at most 20-years-old from that small doll-like face. ¡°Where are his parents? How can your family rest assured when the child is left to come and go alone from school? What if he¡¯s kidnapped by child traffickers? There¡¯s no use crying over spilled milk!¡± Ling Sheng knew that those words were said out of goodwill, she nodded her head profusely and promised against its repeated occurrence. She would come and fetch Xiao Qi every day. After some greetings and chatting briefly, they went their separate ways. ¡°Mum¡­ Aunt.¡± Ling Xiao Qi called out the wrong title. He lowered his small head, waiting to be reproached by mummy and whispered,¡± Xiao Qi can walk alone.¡± ¡°What Aunt, there¡¯s no one here. I¡¯m your mother.¡± When Ling Sheng looked at her sensible child, her heart softened, and she planted a soft kiss on his small pinkish cheek. Since Ling Sheng wanted to develop her career in the entertainment circle, she had viewed Ling Xiao Qi as her biggest problem. 5 Being exposed to the wider horizons and ways of the world, the original owner of the body increasingly viewed the presence of Little Xiao Qi as a dark stain in her life. She became increasingly colder toward him, and there was nothing more she wanted than the disappearance of her son, who was a hindrance to her career development. 2 ¡°Mummy!¡± Ling Xiao Qi was surprised by the sudden kiss, but he remained vigilant. The three-year-old child had already learned to observe the speech and gestures of others and behave according to their moods and thoughts. He also clearly felt that his mother had become more busy and disdainful of him ever since she started working in the city. 1 In the past, Ling Sheng was not fond of children and felt they were annoying. But since she saw Ling Xiao Qi, she just developed such a strong liking for him without knowing why. The more she saw him, the more she wanted to hug and kiss him. Ling Sheng even bought a stick of sugar-coated bottle gourd from a supermarket on the way. Seeing Ling Xiao Qi¡¯s small round face scrunched-up like a ball, Ling Sheng could not help but laugh out loud. Ling Sheng was currently staying at Huo Ci¡¯s condo. It was a high-end apartment building in a community with tight security. Since Huo Ci was known for not having many rumors, the paparazzi could not get access. Generally, paparazzi would not come here to shoot secretly since they didn¡¯t want to waste their time without any results. Huo Ci was very particular about cleanliness, and he refused to see Ling Sheng. Initially, he wanted to rent a house for her, even offering to buy a house and asked her to take Ling Xiao Qi away and live separately. But Ling Sheng was quite calculative and was obviously unwilling to move out. The part-time workers at Huo Ci¡¯s house would clean regularly and also buy necessary utility items, and she was not required to do anything. If she were to move out, she would have to fork out her own money for these expenses. However, Huo Ci only allowed Ling Sheng to stay under specific conditions, and they even signed a contract. One. Ling Sheng¡¯s identity had to be kept secret, and she was not allowed to reveal their relationship to anyone. Two. Outside the house, they would pretend to be strangers. Ling Sheng could not call him ¡°Father,¡± and Xiao Qi could not address him as ¡°Grandpa.¡± Three. None of the objects in the house could be randomly touched or used, and the house should be kept clean and tidy. 1 While Huo Ci had set up such rules, Ling Sheng complying with them was another issue. Ling Sheng blatantly used Huo Ci¡¯s body wash, shampoo, facial cleanser, and makeup products, even discreetly using his pricey perfume. For privacy, Huo Ci had hired part-time workers who would only come and clean the house at specific timings and prepare meals when necessary. Every day, Ling Sheng would leave her dirty laundry everywhere around the house and even ¡®rearrange¡¯ the items in the house. Huo Ci was infuriated to the point where he wanted to throw the mother-son duo out immediately. After reaching home, Ling Sheng put down her items before coming out to prepare a meal. However, she could only find eggs, noodles, and a few stalks of vegetables in the fridge. ¡°Mummy.¡± Xiao Qi followed behind her like a small tail. ¡°Since you were hospitalized, Grandpa didn¡¯t come back home, and the Auntie hasn¡¯t been here to prepare meals for three days.¡± ¡°Then what do you eat?¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Xiao Qi knows how to cook egg noodles,¡± Xiao Qi answered weakly. 7 Ling Sheng carried Xiao Qi and went to buy groceries. She continued mumbling all the way. What an old scumbag Huo Ci is. Even if the original character angered him, he should not abuse the child. Abusing a kid by leaving him alone and not giving him meals! 2 Chapter 4 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ling Xiao Qi looked at her with some fear and whispered, ¡°Mummy, Grandpa is a good man. He paid for my medical bills, gave you money, found you a job, and even gave us a place to stay.¡± Ling Sheng looked at her son before she said through gritted teeth.¡±That¡¯s his responsibility!¡± Ling Xiao Qi thought, ¡°Mummy is angry.¡± Ling Sheng bought groceries, daily necessities, shampoo, body wash, and makeup products, those which she frequently used in the past. While the original owner behaved brazenly and shamelessly used Huo Ci¡¯s products, she was not comfortable with using other people¡¯s items, especially since these products catered to males. Additionally, she specifically bought toddler-friendly products and pajama for Ling Xiao Qi. The pajama had baby alligators printed on it, looking immensely adorable. It was only after this shopping spree that Ling Sheng realized how broke she was, and understood why the original owner refused to move out. She only had less than 500 Yuan left in her bank account. Huo Ci had given her 20,000 Yuan for her living expenses half a month ago, but the original owner had squandered most of it on people in the film crew in the name of being ¡®generous.¡¯ 3 Every day, Ling Sheng treated the whole crew to bubble tea, other beverages, fruits, and even buying gifts for those ¡®weighty¡¯ figures, soon running out of money for her own needs. Ling Sheng just finished cooking and brought the dishes over to the table. Xiao Qi also helped to set up the table. The door opened, and Huo Ci¡¯s figure walked in. Even when his face was covered with a mask and sunglasses, it could not cover up the air of elegance he exuded. He looked around at the clean apartment and the steaming hot dishes on the table, and was slightly stunned. Had the cheapo girl changed? She actually cleaned the house and cooked? ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Ling Xiao Qi was a smart child, he ran up to Huo Ci in a solicitous manner, helping him to get his slippers and took the bag. The bag was quite heavy, and the little guy had to carry it tediously, his small body swaying side to side like a little penguin. 4 Huo Ci frowned slightly and felt annoyed. He was used to living alone. The sudden addition of two so-called relatives put him at great unease. He walked over and took his bag before entering his room. ¡°Xiao Qi, time for dinner.¡± Ling Sheng deliberately raised her voice, but her scumbag father never came out after he entered his room. Xiao Qi ran to knock on Huo Ci¡¯s door in an attempt to please him. He called out in the tender voice of a child, ¡°Time for dinner.¡± Since he was not allowed to call him ¡°Grandpa,¡± the little guy didn¡¯t know how to address him. Ling Sheng thought her father would not come out for dinner since he disliked seeing the pair of mother and son, but unexpectedly, Huo Ci came out. Seeing his grandfather walking out, Xiao Qi¡¯s eyes were filled with evident happiness. His small legs running to get a chair for his grandfather, albeit laboriously as the sound of a chair being dragged across the floor could be heard. Grandpa was his only relative besides Mummy, so he wanted to be good to grandpa, being a filial and respectful child so that Grandpa would not chase them out. He did not want to sleep or beg for food on the streets with his mummy. 5 Before Ling Sheng transmigrated here, she was actually from a single-parent family, brought up only by her father. Her father was an internationally-renowned Chinese chef. His ancestors were imperial chefs working in the palace, and their family had a centuries-old private restaurant passed down over generations that was used to host national dignitaries and politicians. Every time there were foreign guests at a state banquet, her father would be in the position of the ¡®Head Chef,¡¯ a well-regarded and glorious role. Thus, ever since she was young, she had learned how to cook well. Unfortunately, when she was 15 years old, her father died of stomach cancer. 1 Since her interest did not lie in the culinary field, the restaurant lost its head chef and finally closed down not long after. With the help of a few of her father¡¯s old friends, she entered the entertainment circle and earned much praise through her outstanding acting skills. At the age of 17, she had already clinched the ¡®Best Actress¡¯ title. 1 After that, her journey had been incredibly smooth, with a bright, boundless future as she worked slowly and reached the apex of her life. But she did not expect that after reading a novel and falling asleep, she would wake up as the Ling Sheng of this novel. Chapter 5 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios That was the first time Huo Ci tried Ling Sheng¡¯s cooking. He did not expect his greedy and cheapo daughter to possess such excellent culinary skills. 1 Huo Ci was a self-proclaimed foodie, and he had tried a large variety of good food and different cuisines these years. Yet, his hunger was aroused by these few simple home-cooked dishes. Although there was no meat in the stir-fried bamboo shoots, even then, one could not help but want to take a bite and swallow involuntarily. When he ate the steamed egg with minced meat, it felt like having a spoonful of pudding that had a smooth texture and tasted wonderfully delicious. One could not stop after the first mouthful. The dongpo meat was bright-red color, with a thin and tender texture, and it had a slightly strong fragrance but was not at all greasy. Huo Ci could devour an extra bowl of rice with just the soup. As for the bitter gourd stuffed meat, the bitterness of the bitter guard could not be felt at all. Instead, the meat gravy had diffused into it, while retaining a rare taste of crispiness and tenderness, demanding one¡¯s compliments. 1 There was only half of the steamed egg with minced meat left. Ling Sheng took away the plate that was in front of him and specifically placed it in front of Xiao Qi. She glanced at Huo Ci and said, ¡°Xiao Qi¡¯s portion.¡± Huo Ci swallowed before he reluctantly retracted his drooling gaze. After all, he could not snatch food from a child. There was silence during the entire time they ate, except for the occasional clank of chopsticks against the plates. No one talked, and the dishes were finished without leaving any leftovers. Ling Sheng shot Huo Ci a contemptuous gaze. Didn¡¯t he make it clear that he did not want to see her earlier? But now he ended up eating the most, devouring three big bowls of rice. 2 Huo Ci pretended not to see her look and feelings of regret set in after he finished the meal. This meal consisted of a few thousand calories, how long did he have to train before he could burn those calories. 5 The only comfort was his relatively free schedule recently. Since there was also no filming to do, he could allow himself some indulgences occasionally. Xiao Qi looked at Grandpa silently. His grandpa usually ate only a little bit every day, and mommy said it was because celebrities had to maintain their figure. But why did he eat so much today? Ling Sheng washed the dishes, wiped the table, and then brought out three cups of yogurt. The toppings were some fresh fruits, tempting one to dig in immediately. Xiao Qi was sitting cross-legged on the sofa, watching ¡°Peppa Pig.¡± Huo Ci walked over and snatched the remote control from him. Then, he plopped himself on the sofa, squeezing Xiao Qi to the far end. He switched the channel to a sports channel and watched a basketball game, laughing while eating beef jerky. 5 Xiao Qi stared at the beef jerky in Huo Ci¡¯s hand and licked his lips, but he did not dare to ask. His mommy had said that adults don¡¯t like greedy, ravenous children. Watching this scene before her, Ling Sheng gritted her teeth in anger. What an elder! What Grandpa! Huo Ci, this scumbag, he was disrespectful to himself by exhibiting such rude behavior! And he bullied a child!! The yogurt that was initially meant for Huo Ci was immediately flushed down the sink. 1 While having yogurt¡­ Ling Sheng and Xiao Qi each had a cup. The duo sat together to watch the television, whispering to each other and laughing, their behavior immensely intimate. Huo Ci frowned as he felt unexplained sourness in his heart. After having hesitated for a while, he asked Ling Sheng, ¡°Where¡¯s mine?¡± Ling Sheng answered casually, ¡°In the kitchen.¡± Huo Ci believed her immediately, as he could tell immediately that the yogurt was made by her. Her culinary skills today already left him with high hopes for the yogurt. Yet, when he reached the kitchen, he realized that the yogurt machine had been cleansed thoroughly with no leftovers. The Movie King was instantly angered. ¡°Well done, Ling Sheng. I provided you with accommodation and living expenses, but now you are unwilling to even leave me some yogurt as a show of filial piety! Didn¡¯t your mother teach you the value of respecting the old and loving the young!¡± 1 ¡°My mother taught me, but my father didn¡¯t.¡± Ling Sheng smiled brightly before continuing, ¡°Since you mentioned respecting the old and loving the young, I happen to know a grandfather who snatches the sofa seat of his grandson and even enjoys his snacks solitarily without sharing them with the child. Now say, is he respecting himself by exhibiting such rude behavior to the young?¡± Huo Ci felt choked with anger, and his handsome face darkened, akin to the bottom of a pot. 5 Chapter 6 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Huo Ci felt choked with anger, and his handsome face darkened, akin to the bottom of a pot. Xiao Qi¡¯s bright and tender voice rang out as he sprinted towards Huo Ci with his short legs. ¡°Grandpa, you can have Xiao Qi¡¯s one.¡± Huo Ci glared daggers at him and bellowed, ¡°Who¡¯s your Grandpa!¡± D*mn¡­ He is the golden bachelor of the Imperial capital of the country. A d*mn daughter and a d*mn grandson! Xiao Qi instantly looked like a deflated balloon as he watched his Grandpa storm into his room and close the door angrily. The child¡¯s brows furrowed as he reflected on himself. 1 Did Grandpa find the food he ate disgusting? Ling Sheng waved to her son, holding the remote control smilingly as she said,¡± Come and watch Peppa Pig.¡± A child¡¯s mind won¡¯t stay on any matter for too long. After watching a few episodes of Peppa Pig, Xiao Qi had practically forgotten about Grandpa¡¯s anger. Due to Ling Sheng¡¯s accident, she got a one-week medical leave. During the period, she cleaned the house, cooked meals, picked up and dropped off Xiao Qi, and tried to gain more understanding of the script. The first half of the script would be filmed in the Imperial Capital while the second half would be shot out of town, at Hengdian World Studios. However, by then, Ling Sheng¡¯s role in the drama would have ended, so she would only appear for twenty episodes. Morning, the day Ling Sheng resumed her work¡­ After breakfast, Huo Ci¡¯s handsome face glared at her, and he warned sternly. ¡°You¡¯d better perform well in the film crew and don¡¯t get any crooked ideas. If I know that you are engaging in some unrighteous practices and are shaming me, don¡¯t expect me to give you any resources in the future.¡± Huo Ci had heard about her fall. Ling Sheng was not on good terms with Luo Xin and had wanted to create trouble for her. Yet, her scheme backfired, and she ended up creating trouble for herself. How did he give birth to such a brainless person! 6 Ling Sheng could clearly see the disdain in his eyes, but she didn¡¯t show any temper and laughed as she spoke, ¡°If I perform well, will there be any prizes?¡± ¡°Gu Shen¡¯s out-of-bounds. Don¡¯t you know who his uncle is?¡± As a veteran in the entertainment circle, Huo Ci was well-aware of any intentions the newbies harbored. While he couldn¡¯t care less about the others, he can still manage when it came to his cheapo daughter. 9 ¡°Who?¡± Ling Sheng obviously knew Gu Shen¡¯s Uncle. Little Yuan¡¯s favorite supporting character was the male lead¡¯s uncle, who was known for his perverted and ruthless nature. 2 The man is commonly addressed as ¡°Third Master Jun¡± by people, and his presence was like Hades. It was given that he had an ugly appearance and a twisted personality. He was also known to be a narrow-minded person who holds grudges and sought revenge for the smallest thing and in the most ruthless and evil ways. 2 Also, aside from the fact that he was physically disabled and could not engage in any sexual relationship, the most crucial point was that the character of ¡°Third Master Jun¡± died within two years in the book. 2 ¡°He is a fake gentleman and a real hypocrite.¡± When Huo Ci mentioned him, he gritted his teeth in anger before warning Ling Sheng sternly. ¡°If you dare to get involved with Gu Shen, I¡¯ll break your legs.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I swear that I¡¯ll never become entangled with Gu Shen.¡± After Ling Sheng answered, she thought to herself, ¡°I cannot wait to hide from him!¡± 1 As an evil female supporting character, she would not dare to offend the male and female leads who have the halo of lead characters above them. ¡°If you perform well, you will naturally receive some of the resources.¡± For the past week, Huo Ci felt that she had performed too well, but he was unsure whether she was just pretending in fear of being chased out by him. After she got a guarantee from Huo Ci, Ling Sheng felt delighted as she brought her son out. The assistant and chauffeur were both newly hired by Huo Ci. He probably felt that he should treat her better, given her good performance in the past week. Even the original owner did not enjoy such treatment. The original owner had to book her own taxi to go to the filming site, as she continued hiding from others in fear of being discovered. ¡°Xiao Qi, Mummy has to go to work, so I can¡¯t come to fetch you up at night. Instead, Uncle Zhou will come to pick you up, look at his face clearly.¡± Ling Sheng reluctantly left Xiao Qi and let him remember Zhou Zhou¡¯s look. Zhou Zhou was now exclusively her private chauffeur and assistant, while her other assistant had yet to arrive. Zhou Zhou had told Ling Sheng that the other assistant was a fresh graduate and would meet Ling Sheng later at the filming site. Chapter 7 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ling Xiao Qi had spent the past few days with Mommy, so the thought of not being able to see her tonight saddened him a little. However, he nodded his head sensibly and said, ¡°Mommy, go ahead and work. I will learn well, obey the teachers, and treat my friends kindly. Don¡¯t worry.¡± 1 Ling Sheng gave him a big kiss before watching the little boy walk into the school and wave at her. Then, he continued walking without turning his head back. Crying internally like an old mother, Ling Sheng thought, ¡°There¡¯s no difference between raising a child and a pig! Why did he just walk off like that?¡± 1 Ling Sheng got in the car. That was when Ling Xiao Qi ran out secretly from the back of the slide. When he saw the departing car, his eyes teared up and he raised his small hand to wave rigorously. 7 Upon seeing Ling Sheng arrive, the members of the film crew had various reactions. There was no longer any warmth on their faces. Besides not greeting her, some people were even talking about her when she walked past them. The news of her bad deed had already spread like wildfire among the film crew. The evil woman¡¯s plan to hurt others had backfired and she had ended up hurting herself. She totally deserved it! When Director Wen Zhi saw her, obvious disdain flashed across his eyes. He should not comment too much on her poor acting skills, but she actually wanted to harm others now. If he was not giving face to Movie King Huo, he would have kicked her out of the film crew a long time ago. She was an outright newbie with no acting skills. However, instead of learning and improving her acting skills humbly, all she could think of was bribing others with her gifts every day. 1 Indeed, she was an ignorant fool with a shallow worldview. There were plenty of fools like her in the entertainment industry that would never spiral to fame. He really had no idea what Movie King Huo saw in her! Upon seeing the attitude of the film crew, Ling Sheng mocked them internally. The bubble tea, beverages, and fruits she had treated them to previously had all been fed to a dog! 6 The entertainment industry was an arena where people competed for fame and benefits. It was normal for one to lick the boots of the higher-ups and bully or belittle the less successful. One would get used to it in time. However, she had not experienced any of those things since she had received help the moment she had entered the entertainment industry. They were belittling her acting skills? That would be determined when the filming process start later. Her acting skills were said to be of ¡®encyclopedia-standard¡¯, meaning that they were good enough to be accorded a place in an encyclopedia. This was a direct slap to her critics¡¯ faces for belittling her. 1 When Ling Sheng was done with makeup and dressing, she continued reading the script. The drama was called ¡°The Legend of Empress Xiao Xian¡±. The script was good and had a strong plot. It was one of the rarest high-quality period dramas, and the female lead was the main selling point. It talked about the magnificent, legendary life of female lead Xiao Wenjun. The drama detailed her tedious efforts to climb up the social ladder, from her initial role as the guilty minister¡¯s daughter who was sent to work as a military prostitute at the border to getting sexually intimate with the Emperor. This allowed her to secure an enormous amount of wealth and eventually the title of Empress. Emperor Wu of Northern Zhou died, resulting in the young prince¡¯s succession. The new emperor was motivated and worked hard to bring peace and prosperity to the country, ruling for twenty years. The strength of Big Zhou also increased, as he became the head of three countries, achieving the aim of a unified rule in his lifetime. Ling Sheng felt that the female lead¡¯s character was dynamic, nuanced, and solid. If it was acted out well, claiming a big award would not be a problem. Given Luo Xin¡¯s acting skills, it was unknown whether she could play the role well. However, that was a problem she did not have to worry about since she was not the female lead in this book. Her character in this book was a diabolical female supporting character called Bai Jinfeng, who had been born in a lower-income family. Bai Jinfeng, who used to be a bandit before, saved the female lead. In the previous episodes, both had been equally pitiful and poor and neither of them had revealed her true nature. Later, when Xiao Wenjun rose up, she got the emperor to give Bai Jinfeng a title as well. She wanted to imitate the story of Er Huang and Nv Ying and be sisters with her for life. [The term ¡®sisters¡¯ may not always refer to biological sisters. In this case, it is used to describe two extremely close friends whose relationship is almost equal to or better than that of biological sisters.] No matter what the emperor bestowed upon Xiao Wenjun, Bai Jinfeng would also have a share. However, Bai Jinfeng¡¯s true nature revealed itself gradually. When she saw her sister slowly rising up despite their initial equal status while she could only enjoy what she had due to her sister¡¯s charitable generosity, jealousy eroded her rationality and she started plotting against her. Chapter 8 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios She put musk mallow in the sachet, which caused Xiao Wenjun to have two miscarriages and nearly die. She also killed their loyal brother He Yi, a man with whom they had gone through life-and-death situations and who had later become a eunuch to accompany and protect them in the palace. [Like the term ¡®sister¡¯, ¡®brother¡¯ here refers to a very close male friend.] 3 She even killed Xiao Wenjun¡¯s fraternal twins, a boy and a girl, who had been born after a laborious, nearly-fatal labor. In the end, all her evil deeds were exposed and she was sentenced to death as well as to a punishment that involved tearing off her head and four limbs by attaching them to chariots, thus ending her pathetic life. On the filming site, Gu Shen, the male lead acting as the emperor, was filming an intimate lovey-dovey scene with Xiao Wenjun, who was the imperial consort. In the subsequent scene, Bai Jinfeng would be taking the sachet to Xiao Wenjun and the duo would share a close sisterly bond. When Gu Shen walked past her, his gaze roved over her coldly. The man, who was wearing a yellow robe, had a flawless face with intricate features. In combination with his domineering and sophisticated vibe, his face beat many young men in the entertainment circle. Ling Sheng only took one look at him but could already tell that the man was certainly the dream of many fangirls. No wonder he had been voted the ¡°Most Desired Man to Marry by Young Ladies in China¡±. Indeed, he qualified to be the male lead. ¡°Ling Sheng, don¡¯t ever think of hurting Luo Xin as long as I¡¯m here.¡± Gu Shen¡¯s lips tugged a little coldly, his eyes full of distaste as he threatened her. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll bring about your demise!¡± A sweet and innocent smile appeared on the gorgeous face of Ling Sheng, who was not angry. Her beauty could suffocate people. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Kudos to you, male lead! When he heard this, doubt appeared in Gu Shen¡¯s eyes. This woman seemed to have changed. Ever since their first meeting, he had been disgusted with her overwhelmingly infatuated gaze. However, that day, her gaze was especially clear and there was no sign of her infatuation with him. Luo Xin loved and hated people clearly. She did not bother concealing her feelings. Regarding Ling Sheng¡¯s desire to harm her, there were naturally no positive feelings on her part. However, she was still appalled when she saw Ling Sheng¡¯s face. She had always felt that her face was one of the prettiest ones in the entertainment circle, but it still paled in comparison to Ling Sheng¡¯s beauty. Although Ling Sheng¡¯s face had been slightly uglified by the makeup artist, she was still very attractive. Especially that day, when her vibe was different from the past. When she walked over in the embroidered chopine, her vibe was domineering, which made Luo Xin¡¯s heart clench a little. Somehow, she felt an inexplicable annoyance. All the actors and actresses were prepared. ¡°Ling Sheng, are you done?¡± Wen Zhi might scorn her, but she had still been recommended by Huo Ci. Thus, he had to show her some respect. Even Luo Xin did not say much regarding Ling Sheng¡¯s evil intentions toward her. What could he say? ¡°Done.¡± Ling Sheng smiled and nodded her head. One week¡¯s medical leave had allowed her to thoroughly familiarize herself with the script. She could even say the lines from the back. Wen Zhi gave Ling Sheng a look before he hit the board and said, ¡°Start!¡± The monitor screen, where artists¡¯ every action was captured, was big. Wen Zhi¡¯s expression became increasingly stranger, his jaw opening wider and wider. Had his eyes failed him? Was the person standing opposite him really Ling Sheng? While she was evil and vicious, she was also adept at concealing her true nature. The character had simply come alive with her performance! Every single action and expression, both sad and happy, were the ideal state visualized by him! Plus¡­ Ling Sheng was saying the lines. Ever since she had joined the team, her lines had never been memorized and the conversations had been acted out poorly. Therefore, he could not believe that Ling Sheng was saying the lines. No word was left out! Not only was her voice well-modulated, but every single word was also pronounced clearly and accurately, reflecting a foundation equivalent to the standard of a dubbing artist. Chapter 9 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In China, there were not many actors who could do their own voiceover. Actors from earlier generations with true capabilities had possessed unrivalled skills when it came to executing their lines. However, some actors of the younger generation did not even learn their lines well and delivered them flatly. Even the highly-revered Luo Xin and Gu Shen had diction and breathing problems that rendered them unable to produce live recordings and had to record their own voiceover post-production. 4 Ling Sheng¡¯s skills when it came to delivering her lines were second to none. Her lines were model-standard for live recordings and definitely defeated the fresh faces of the same generation hands down. Brilliant! Divine! Other than Wen Zhi, the assistant director, producer, scriptwriter, camera director, and production crew all felt their jaws drop in awe. Gu Shen observed from the sidelines, his eyes widening with intrigue and his mouth curling slightly into a smile. Had her acting skills improved after her fall? Or had someone secretly given her lessons? 1 Her level of acting and performance were akin to the level of someone who had four to five years of experience. This was not something one could train to do overnight. If she had acquired this skill through training, then she was a genius. Wen Zhi intended to arrange for her to film two scenes that day, then get rid of her, lest she caused the production trouble. After filming the first scene, Wen Zhi, who was moved, consulted the assistant director, Lu Tian. ¡°Did Huo Ci secretly give her acting lessons?¡± Lu Tian¡¯s face was full of amazement as he shook his head. ¡°Is that possible? Even if Huo Ci coached her, acting isn¡¯t something you can drill out of a person overnight. They say you got to have the flair. Even actors with a natural flair will still appear raw if they are new. Look at how seasoned she is. She must have gained enlightenment after experiencing trauma!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. You haven¡¯t walked out of a fantasy drama, have you? Luo Xin almost missed her cue just now. She was intimidated by Ling Sheng!¡± Wen Zhi sputtered in amazement. ¡°She gets intimidated for sure, but she recovers quickly. It feels like Ling Sheng is trying to show us something,¡± said Lu Tian. The two of them huddled together and, not having enough of it yet, watched the playback intently again. After they filmed this scene, Wen Zhi¡¯s attitude toward Ling Sheng changed. Wen Zhi was someone who valued talent. As long as an actor possessed good acting skills and did not have big personality flaws, Wen Zhi would maintain a good attitude. 2 Ling Sheng¡¯s character could not be determined just based on hearsay. For now, there was still room for contemplation. The production crew followed the wind. Upon seeing that the director¡¯s attitude toward Ling Sheng had changed, they also became warmer. From a distance, Luo Xin watched Ling Sheng remove her make up, take her handbag, and leave. There were complex emotions in her eyes. She looked at Gu Shen and saw that Gu Shen was also looking at Ling Sheng. Luo Xin felt even more terrible. Today, she had been overshadowed by an ignorant, useless piece of trash who had not even graduated from high school. 4 She could tell very clearly that her own acting skills could not match Ling Sheng¡¯s skills. Even Gu Shen just barely managed to match her level. If she showed her full potential, Gu Shen would surely be overshadowed by her as well. Ling Sheng filmed four scenes altogether, each one satisfying everyone. This was a huge slap to those who looked down on her. She was so happy that she could not help but start humming a tune. When she left, it was ten o¡¯clock at night. After picking up Xiao Qi, Zhou Zhou had said that he had to attend to an emergency at home and would be unable to pick her up from work. Ling Sheng had less than 50 dollars in her bank account. She had no choice but to take the subway home. Upon getting off the subway, she would have to walk for ten more minutes before she arrived at her estate. At that time of the day, there were not many people on the streets. Furthermore, Huo Ci lived in an upscale neighborhood that was both quiet and secluded. The landscaping was well-maintained, and there was lush greenery on both sides of the road. Under the dim streetlights, the area did look a little scary. The more Ling Sheng walked, the faster her heart pounded. She kept feeling like someone was following her. She hastily took out her cell phone. There was no one else she could call except Huo Ci. Thus, she told him in a low voice, ¡°Daddy, where are you? I think I¡¯m being followed. Can you wait for me downstairs?¡± Chapter 10 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios She had just spoken when two black figures suddenly approached her from behind, covered her head, bound her arms, and dragged her away. Her cell phone fell to the ground. Huo Ci, who was chatting with friends at the clubhouse, heard a shriek across the road and ran out immediately. ¡°Sixth Brother Huo, where are you rushing to?¡± shouted someone. ¡°My dog is missing. I¡¯m going to look for it!¡± Huo Ci gritted his teeth and answered without turning back. 11 What a bother it was to have a daughter! Damn it! ¡°Isn¡¯t he allergic to pets? Since when does he have a dog?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you tell that he must be keeping a little vixen at home? The type with soft, fair skin¡­¡± ¡°Ha ha ha! I¡¯d like to see what sort of vixen he has. Sixth Master Huo normally doesn¡¯t flinch one bit even when a beauty is on his lap, yet this vixen has made him get flustered.¡± Yet another round of mockery ensued. Meanwhile, Ling Sheng was kidnapped and thrown into a car. She opened her eyes and looked straight into a pair of narrow, evil-looking eyes. Her heart skipped a beat. ¡°Who are you?¡± The man was wearing an intricate silver mask. Under the dim light, the metallic mask glimmered with a pale, icy glow. Only his deep, cold eyes could be seen. There was no emotion in his eyes, yet Ling Sheng clearly felt a terrifying aura being emitted from the man. This aura came from a chilling callousness in the core of his bones. ¡°Miss Ling, you are an esteemed person that does not need to keep trivial matters in mind.¡± The voice was flat and unfeeling and came from his lips, which were as thin as blades. He threw a file at Ling Sheng. Ling Sheng noticed that the man¡¯s nails were rounded and neatly clipped, his fingers were fair and slender with a well-defined structure, and his complexion had a pale, jade-like glow. He had a pair of beautiful hands. There was a contract in the file. Ling Sheng was stunned after reading it. The owner of the contract was impressive. Since when had she ever met Jun Shiyan? She had no recollection of it whatsoever. Suddenly, she looked up in disbelief. ¡°You are Jun Shiyan!¡± Was it that hideous-looking, narrow-minded, crippled, impotent male supporting character with a twisted personality who was described in the book? 3 Hideous-looking? He had to be wearing a mask to hide his hideous looks! She could not sense his twisted or badass personality. She could only sense that he was jaded and aloof. Complex emotions began to swell in Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes. While looking at the man, who only had two years to live, she started to have an inexplicable feeling of sympathy for him. He was crippled, impotent, and betrayed. Of course he had a twisted personality. ¡°Cough, cough!¡± Jun Shiyan burst into a hoarse coughing fit that came deep from his chest. It was some time before he stopped. Panting faintly, he said, ¡°Miss Ling, are you done?¡± ¡°Mr. Jun.¡± Ling Sheng gripped the contract tightly. ¡°Something came up last week and I forgot about this. I¡¯m really sorry. How would you like to settle this?¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s eyes did not flinch. When he saw the woman in front of him lean over, he said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t come near me. And be quiet.¡± Ling Sheng looked at him silently. The man leaned against his seat, closed his eyes, and went into another suppressed coughing fit. If one ignored his hideous looks, crippled leg, and impotency, this man was actually very charming. He had a nice body, he was articulate, and he had an elegant demeanor. Perhaps he was too aloof and that made him very inhibited. However, when he coughed until his neck turned red, his moving Adam¡¯s apple was rather sexy, which made him desirable. 5 Chapter 11 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Jun Shiyan closed his eyes, and it was not long before he could be heard breathing regularly again. Ling Sheng was about a meter away from him. She tilted her head and saw that Jun Shiyan had fallen asleep. It seemed that she was even more effective than sleeping pills at putting someone to sleep. He had fallen asleep so fast that she had not even needed to touch him. What was going on? Perhaps her memory had been triggered after she¡¯d glanced through the contract. She remembered now that on the day of her first film shoot, Huo Ci had asked the chauffeur to drive her. When she had been finished at night, she had thought Huo Ci would send the car over to pick her up. Who knew that Jun Shiyan would have the same car as Huo Ci, which was why she had mistakenly boarded the wrong car. Jun Shiyan suffered from serious clinical insomnia. All through the years, he¡¯d had difficulty sleeping and had been forced to depend on hypnosis and sleeping pills to ease the symptoms. However, when Ling Sheng had bumped into him, he had fallen asleep immediately. 6 Even when he¡¯d hugged her and tried to molest her, he had fallen asleep. Before she could do anything to him, the chauffeur stopped her and told her that she must not offend that man. Poor Ling Sheng remained in his arms while he slept for four hours. The next day, Jun Shiyan got someone to send her an agreement. She would get 10,000 dollars per hour, and he even promised not to touch her. The money would be given to her monthly. She came from a small place and was materialistic as a result. Furthermore, she needed money, so she would do it even for 1,000 dollars an hour. Hence, she swiftly signed the contract. Ling Sheng looked at the man beside her, who was sleeping deeply with his slick eyebrows frowning slightly. This was the richest man in the world, yet look at how stingy he was! Only 10,000 dollars an hour¡­ 100,000 dollars an hour would have been more like it! While Jun Shiyan was asleep, Ling Sheng borrowed the chauffeur¡¯s cell phone to inform Huo Ci that she was alright and he didn¡¯t need to worry. Huo Ci had first called the police and then sped home in his car. On the way, he¡¯d tried looking for her like mad. He had not managed to find her, so he¡¯d had no choice but to go home and wait for news from the police. That was when he suddenly received Ling Sheng¡¯s message. He flung his cell phone angrily, gritted his teeth, and cursed. ¡°***!¡± That girl! She was playing with him! Xiao Qi, whose eyes were red and who was sitting beside him hugging a bolster, shuddered in fright. However, although he was afraid, he plucked up the courage to ask, ¡°Grandfather, has my mommy been found?¡± ¡°Go to bed! She can die out there for all I care!¡± Huo Ci glared furiously at Xiao Qi. Upon seeing that the child¡¯s eyes were red from crying, he could not help but feel even more vexed. ¡°What are you crying for? You¡¯re a big child now, yet you still cry!¡± 4 Xiao Qi bit his lips in grievance while tears kept falling from his eyes. He looked back at Huo Ci stubbornly. ¡°Have you found my mommy?¡± ¡°Little rascal, I told you to go to bed! Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± Huo Ci, who was exasperated, started to fling his arms about. 2 What had he done in his past sh*tty life that had pushed the two of them toward him? The mother caused nothing but trouble, and the boy was even more problematic! 1 ¡°You are not going to look for my mommy!¡± Xiao Qi cried even harder. Feeling sad and desperate, he threw the bolster down, turned, and ran off. ¡°I will go look for mommy myself.¡± Upon seeing the little rascal run off, Huo Ci blew his top and pointed at him. ¡°Go! Get lost, all of you! Go and don¡¯t ever come back!¡± Out of sight, out of mind. Xiao Qi opened the door, tiptoed to tap his card, and pressed the elevator button. Huo Ci watched as the elevator door opened, his handsome face turning green and his body trembling with anger. He quickly caught up with Xiao Qi, grabbed him, and threw him back in his bedroom. He locked the door and said nastily, ¡°Have a good night¡¯s sleep. Your mommy is fine and she will be back soon.¡± 3 Xiao Qi did not believe him and cried even harder. He banged on the door as hard as he could, begging his grandfather to open the door so he could go look for his mommy. 3 Chapter 12 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Even though he explained for so long, Xiao Qi continued to cry. In a moment of furry, Huo Ci turned and stormed away. The mother and son were definitely out to anger him to death. 1 When Ling Sheng was back, there was no one in the living room. However, she could hear Xiao Qi¡¯s sobs coming from his room. After hurrying to knock on his door, she said, ¡°Xiao Qi, Mommy¡¯s back. Open the door.¡± Why wasn¡¯t he asleep this late? What had made him cry? Xiao Qi let out another loud cry, his throat turning hoarse as he knocked hard from the inside of the room. He tried to scream, but no voice was coming out. ¡°Mommy!¡± Ling Sheng looked for the key and opened the door. When she saw the little fella¡¯s swollen eyes, her heart hurt as though it had been stabbed. The little fella could not even speak. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Tell Mommy what happened!¡± Xiao Qi hugged her tightly as his little body began to tremble uncontrollably. He remained silent in her embrace. Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes teared up. She comforted Xiao Qi before carrying him to bed to put him to sleep. Then, she stormed over to Huo Ci¡¯s room and knocked angrily on his door. Huo Ci was immensely annoyed, for he could do whatever he wanted when he was alone. The sudden appearance of his daughter and her son had interrupted the rhythm of his life. They were like his debtors. When he opened the door, he growled in a low voice, ¡°D*mned girl, I owe both of you, is that it?¡± ¡°Huo Ci, don¡¯t you know anything? How could you say this kind of thing to a child?¡± Ling Sheng lowered her voice, but her temper was rising. ¡°Xiao Qi is just a child! How could you tell him everything?¡± ¡°D*mn, I¡¯ve never raised a child before. How would I know how to put it?¡± Too angry to say anything, Huo Ci did not defend himself elaborately. That rascal had continued crying even though he had been told that his Mommy was fine. Huo Ci¡¯s comeback infuriated Ling Sheng even more. She saw red and her lips curled up coldly. Meanwhile, sarcasm flashed across her eyes where she deliberately pushed his sore spot and criticized him in an enigmatic tone. ¡°Right, Movie King Huo has of course not raised a child before. What an irresponsible horse!¡± ¡°Repeat that one more time, brat. Is this the kind of attitude you should have when you speak to your elders? Who taught you that? I¡¯ll slap you! Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Huo Ci raised his hand as his chest moved furiously in an upward and downward motion. What an attitude! He had come back to find her right after he¡¯d received the phone call, but that was the kind of attitude that this heartless girl showed! ¡°Did I say anything wrong? You have never cared about me in the past twenty-odd years. Now, you want to remain indifferent and let me survive and die alone? Do you want Xiao Qi and I to get out of here?¡± ¡°Yes, get out. I want both of you to get out of here!¡± ¡°Why should I get out just because you said so? I won¡¯t get out. This is retribution for your sins, Huo Ci!¡± ¡°Retribution? Didn¡¯t I provide you with food and drinks, money, and a job? Have a conscience, brat. Old Man[1.The term ¡®Old Man¡¯ is a self-referencing term referring to Huo Ci.] came back to find you. I didn¡¯t expect you to thank me, but you¡­¡± 1 The argument made the duo¡¯s faces flush with agitation. Each line was harsher and more brutal than the last, as if both of them wanted to give each other the fatal blow. ¡°Mommy!¡± Xiao Qi got anxious as he watched the unfolding commotion from the side. Then, he dashed to the middle of the arguing duo with tears streaming down his cheeks. ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s my fault. Stop arguing.¡± Huo Ci shut the door with a bang, his eyes red with anger. Ling Sheng shot daggers at the door before she carried Xiao Qi away. Because of Xiao Qi¡¯s harsh cries, his throat got infected, leaving him unable to say anything the next day. Ling Sheng¡¯s heart ached ferociously as she blamed her scumbag of a father for this! Chapter 13 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The next morning, Huo Ci left on an empty stomach and stayed out for two days. He finally returned on the third night because he really missed Ling Sheng¡¯s food. Her food was so delicious that any food he tried outside had lost its taste. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Xiao Qi offered to carry his things voluntarily. His voice was still hoarse when he spoke. Huo Ci frowned as he looked at the little boy who was trying to please him. Upon hearing his hoarse voice, Huo Ci felt a pang of inexplicable guilt. 1 ¡°Ling Xiao Qi, come over and have your medicine.¡± Ling Sheng carried a bowl of fresh Chuanbei Stew out without shooting Huo Ci a look. Angered, Huo Ci humphed before entering his room straightaway. Good job! Bravo! She had the audacity to be angry and ignore him! 1 During dinner at night, Huo Ci did not appear. Xiao Qi gave Ling Sheng a look before saying, ¡°Mommy.¡± ¡°Did you forget how he treated you on that day?¡± Ling Sheng took a look at the room¡¯s door. Fine, it was his choice. Let him starve to death! That said, she kept a portion of warmed food in the pot. As much as Huo Ci did not know how to respect himself, she could not be so petty! Meanwhile, Huo Ci was watching a movie in the home theater. Although the volume was very low, he could not hear anything outside. That little bootlicking child had skipped his usual dinner calls and it would be embarrassing for him to go out without being asked to. Anywhere in the world, which father would apologize to his daughter? 9 He felt depressed, a feeling that made him want to explode. That was his house. Why did he feel guilty? Why should he hide? If anything, those heartless brats of a mother and son should be leaving. When he finished the whole movie absent-mindedly, it was only eight o¡¯clock. Normally, the heartless duo would be watching television on the sofa outside. When he walked out, the living room¡¯s lights had been switched off. He could smell the aroma wafting out of the kitchen and could vaguely see the dancing fire on the stove, even though it was a very small fire. He entered the kitchen, only to see the pot on the stove. When he lifted the lid, the sight of vegetables and rice appeared immediately. They were kept warm by the fire, and the food was fragrant. Huo Ci sneered. That brat had a conscience! Ling Xiao Qi peered through the gap of the door before he ran up to bed quietly and hugged Ling Sheng, who was reading the script. He then smiled. ¡°Mommy, Grandpa¡¯s eating dinner.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± answered Ling Sheng casually but she let out a cold laugh in her heart. He should not eat if he had the guts! People who did not belong together did not get to live together. Since Huo Ci and Ling Sheng were both stubborn, none of them would be the first to apologize, which was why they had landed themselves in a cold war. 1 Ling Sheng had been doing a good job with the film crew recently, with Director Wen Zhi being immensely satisfied with her acting skills. Since she¡¯d stopped acting evil, even his attitude toward her had changed, causing everyone in the film crew to follow suit, adopting a better attitude toward her. The female lead, Luo Xin, was very much like she used to be in the past. Since they were only colleagues who had a working relationship, she was neither cold nor warm. However, the expression in her eyes seemed to have changed, looking like she was her enemy. The male lead remained unpleasant with her, except during the filming process. He¡¯d always felt that she was being pretentious, which disgusted him. 1 The male supporting actor, Li Chuan, was Huo Ci¡¯s year-four student, who had become famous after his role in a homosexual film last year. His handsome looks paled a little compared to the male lead, Gu Shen, but he was a sunny and outgoing man. Ever since he started playing video games with Ling Sheng, the duo¡¯s relationship had improved tremendously and they seemed to have become ¡®brothers¡¯. The female supporting actress, Shang Jiaren, was also pretty close to Li Chuan. They had been classmates in university. Although she used to be a popular actress, her status remained static for the past four years, being neither popular nor unpopular in the entertainment circle. She also had a close affinity for supporting roles. Despite so, she was good-tempered, and like a typical Jiangnan beauty, she always smiled at everyone. When Ling Sheng arrived at the filming site. Shang Jiaren dragged her away until they reached a secluded corner. Then, she whispered, ¡°Sheng Sheng, have you looked at the Hottest Topics Billboard? Your name appeared on it.¡± Chapter 14 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ling Sheng gave her a confused look. She was a newbie who had yet to receive any attention. This drama was her first show, and she had only shown her face during the publicity photoshoot and sent her makeup photo. She was only a dumb newbie in the entertainment circle. Additionally, Huo Ci was not in favor of her and would not even arrange an assistant for her, let alone help her gain publicity through such an advertisement. Even though she had attracted some attention, it had to be because of the publicity photos released in the initial marketing phase. However, that had died down soon. People commented that she had a pretty face, one that looked like a fairy¡¯s. Her face and figure might render her competitive with other actresses, but she did not have the elegant vibe emitted by the female lead and the supporting actress. She obviously dulled in comparison to the duo, and the standard was so bad that she felt like she was falling right through the bottom of the earth. The discussions merely targeted her background, the wealthy person supporting her, and the way she had gotten her position. After all, she was a newbie who had gotten the third female supporting role on the hottest drama. The male and female leads were very popular in the entertainment circle now, so what had made her the third female supporting actress? A few days later, however, the gossip died down. Now that her name had suddenly appeared on the billboard, she was shocked. One look at it and she knew this was about the video taken half a month ago, when she had rolled down the stairs due to her ¡®evil tactic¡¯. The clip showed her reaching out to push Luo Xin, an act evaded by the latter, hence causing her to roll down the stairs instead. ¡®Question: Who¡¯s Ling Sheng? How could she be so arrogant?¡¯ ¡®According to the analytic video of a microexpression psychologist, the newbie is a diabolical person. Her true colors have been revealed.¡¯ 1 ¡®Who¡¯s Ling Sheng? A lowly actress trying to gain some attention to become popular! Get out!¡¯ ¡®Attempted Murder. Murderer Ling Sheng, get out to explain and apologize@Ling Sheng¡¯ The video was clear, and the microexpression psychologist¡¯s analysis was well-supported and logically sound. It asserted that Ling Sheng had tried to harm others, but the plan had backfired and she had ended up hurting herself. She was a wicked newbie with evil intentions. In three words: She deserved it. The replies were even more interesting, as they included all kinds of colorful responses. They were mostly composed of critical comments from the victim Luo Xin¡¯s fans, who pillorized her under her Weibo1. [She has evil intentions. How can there be such a diabolical person in this world? I really hope she suffers from the curse of early death.]Likes:+10,086 [She¡¯s here to gain attention, isn¡¯t she? There are all sorts of birds in the jungle. She has really broadened my horizons. This fool deprecated herself to gain attention.] [Person above, great minds think alike. I also think this tardy actress deliberately released this video. I think she¡¯s really crazy for wanting to be popular! In this era, one can be popular for various reasons, good or bad. Popularity becomes one¡¯s biological father. Where does popularity come from if one doesn¡¯t deprecate oneself? +1 +10,086 +identity card number]Likes +10,000 [One should never harbor evil intentions. This is her getting retribution on the spot. Why didn¡¯t she die from the fall?]Likes +8,000 [You are numb! How dare you hurt my fairy? Get out and explain, murderer. Now! @Ling Shen] [This is my first time seeing such an arrogant newbie. She has no elegance whatsoever. She must have a backer. Who¡¯s the wealthy person behind her?] [The fool must be a blind wealthy person with dog eyes. How can he/she support such a foolish and stupid person? If I¡¯m this wealthy person, may I die from anger now. What a brainless toy!] [How dare she act so audaciously under public scrutiny! Did Fish Leong1 give her the guts?] 4 [Her low IQ angers me but also makes me laugh. My fairy is indeed magnanimous and kind. Anyone else would have slapped her face and let her die!] [My baby Xin¡¯s too kind and she¡¯s suffered too much. No, bring Old Man¡¯s1 fifty-meter-long knife here. Old Man wants to hack that slut to death. Nobody shall stop me. Chilies1 on top, listen to me. Let¡¯s stop paying attention to this tardy actress. It¡¯s been a scheme right from the start. Let¡¯s withdraw.] Ling Sheng laughed until she cried straight away¡­ They were really right. She could not object to any of their words. Chapter 15 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shang Jiaren thought she felt sad about it. Upon seeing her stay silent, she said, ¡°Sheng Sheng, since you¡¯re a newbie, you don¡¯t know this. As celebrities, every single act of ours will be scrutinized and discussed by the media. This is very normal. Just don¡¯t pay attention to it.¡± Ling Sheng looked through the comments and had fun reading them. Curious, she said, ¡°This happened so long ago¡­ Who do you think exposed the video?¡± 2 Shang Jiaren¡¯s eyes ducked quickly, and her voice was very soft when she replied, ¡°How would I know?¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes contained a sense of coldness as her gaze swept over Shang Jiaren. She returned the phone casually and said, ¡°Thank you, Sister Jiaren.¡± ¡°Sheng Sheng, aren¡¯t you preparing to do anything?¡± A witty light flashed across Shang Jiaren¡¯s eyes. How could Ling Sheng be so calm? If she did not retaliate, what was the point of her exposing the video? 1 According to her observation, although Ling Sheng was young, she was not weaker than Luo Xin. Despite being a village girl, she had gotten the position of the third female supporting actress on a popular, big-scale drama. This showed that the wealthy person behind her was not simple. As long as she started to fight with Luo Xin, she would definitely get scolded by Luo Xin¡¯s fans. It would be best if she became autistic due to the condemnation, thus quitting the entertainment circle altogether. Then, she could just come in and enjoy the benefits. 2 Ever since Ling Sheng had entered the entertainment industry officially when she had been sixteen, her success had not stemmed wholly from other people¡¯s help. If she had been brainless and incapable of scheming, she would have been devoured by others completely. 3 Out of the whole film crew, Shang Jiaren was the one who seemed the most innocent and charming, but she was actually the most calculating and manipulative person. Back when she was thirteen, she had become an influencer who¡¯d relied on her appearance and sold her body to earn money. She would be believing a ghost if she really believed Shang Jiaren was as innocent as she looked. As for Luo Xin, who met Ling Sheng after she was done with her makeup, she kept her head held high when her shoulder rubbed against Ling Sheng¡¯s. ¡°The video was not my doing.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Ling Sheng entered the makeup room next door. Luo Xin sneered, as she had not expected her to be this calm. Even though the video had not been leaked by her, she would not stop the fans from attacking her online either. 1 After all, she deserved to suffer the consequences of her own actions. ¡°Senior Luo.¡± Ling Sheng suddenly took half a step back before she smiled and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t mind me saying a few words on Weibo, right?¡± Luo Xin frowned. In a cold voice, she said, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Before Ling Sheng did her makeup, she responded by using her own Weibo account. Ling Sheng: These actions and expression were required by the plot. To all the ¡®Chilies¡¯ out there, I¡¯m sorry for being so immersed in my role. Please don¡¯t read too much into it or satisfy black-hearted people¡¯s needs. @Luo Xin Sorry, Sister Xin. Luo Xin was two years older than her and had turned twenty-two that year. Her fans were called ¡®Chilies¡¯. All this was the work she had prepared earlier. 1 After making the post on Weibo, she put her phone away directly. Even if she did not look, she knew what would happen subsequently. Her apology would definitely hit the Billboard of Hottest Topics again, inviting yet another round of criticism. When she was done with her makeup, she happened to meet Gu Shen, who shot her a cold gaze with eyes full of disdain. ¡°Sister Sheng.¡± Li Chuan, who was also done with his makeup, went to find her after her prolonged absence from the filming site. When he got near, he greeted Gu Shen before scrutinizing her makeup. Then, he gave her a thumbs-up and complimented her. ¡°You are a great beauty.¡± Gu Shen¡¯s brows twitched before his gaze scanned her entire body. Dressed in red silk, she emitted a sophisticated but calm vibe. Her face was gorgeous, and her beauty captured one¡¯s soul wholly. He could not help but feel annoyed. Heaven had bestowed upon her good looks, but why had she not been given a good brain? He could hear the ongoing conversation at the back, which centered around her hitting the Billboard of Hottest Topics. His lips curled up in a cold smile scornfully. Being criticized to death was the kind of retribution she deserved! 1 Chapter 16 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Which evil person posted the video online?¡± Li Chuan complained unfairly. ¡± Since it was indeed required by the plot, I don¡¯t see any intention of harming her on your part. Those black-hearted people online are indeed scary. I have a marketing ID which I can charge you at a cheaper price, do you want to plan a wave of retaliation?¡± He only entered the film crew after Ling Sheng had been hospitalized. The bad gossip about her that stemmed from the film crew had made him think she was a scheming and evil woman who looked pure and innocent. However, after interacting with her for some time, he had found her nice. She was straightforward and pretty, but most importantly, she was good at playing games. 1 Ling Sheng shook her head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t. I don¡¯t have the money for that.¡± Upon seeing her casual and indifferent look, as though she was not the one being criticized, Li Chuan said, ¡°You look pretty calm. Fine, I¡¯ve been overthinking.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Ling Sheng knew very well that only Li Chuan was sincere about being her friend among the whole film crew. After all, the two of them had no conflicting interests. Luo Xin, who was resting after shooting a scene, opened her Weibo and saw a post- #LingShengofferedapublicapology,wasitsincere#. When she tapped in to see the apology, her eyes darkened instantly. What a shameless woman. What had given her the courage to call her Sister Xin? Then, her celebrity agent, Zhang Yun, called and said, ¡°Xin Xin, you¡¯ve seen Ling Sheng¡¯s apology, right? I suggest you¡¯d better reply. Since you were not hurt during the incident, let it go.¡± Luo Xin¡¯s lips curled up sarcastically as she retorted, ¡°Let it go? Sister Yun, she wanted to harm me. Why should I let her get away with it?¡± ¡°Well, she didn¡¯t get to touch you, right? This evidence is not sufficient to pin the blame on her. Intentional assault can only be validated if the victim suffers from emotional trauma or a physical injury. She didn¡¯t touch you! ¡°Listen to me, I just heard that Ling Sheng is the new celebrity signed on by Huo Ci¡¯s Studio. Let her go on his account. Huo Ci values relationships and bonds. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll remember our kindness.¡± Luo Xin had a death grip on her phone and her knuckles turned white while sarcasm welled in her eyes. Nevertheless, she remained silent. ¡°Besides, the entertainment circle is not that big. You practically see everyone everywhere. Someone as brainless as Ling Sheng is the easiest target to attack compared to the b*tches who pretend to be your close sisters but end up stabbing you in the back. Listen to Sister Yun¡¯s advice and let her go this time.¡± Luo Xin agreed before hanging up directly, her eyes darkening. She understood why she had to swallow her anger and suffer silently in the past, but now that she was the female lead, she still had to do that? 2 This was because Huo Ci was not someone she could offend. He was the sixth master of the Huo Family and the Movie King who was well-respected by everyone in the entertainment circle. Everyone would do anything to get on his good side. 3 It seemed like she would have to speed up the process of getting Gu Shen. He was the successor of the Gu Family. The moment Jun Shiyan died, he would succeed him to become the head of the family. By the time she became Mrs. Gu, no one would dare to order her around, make her suffer or compromise. 9 Nobody knew about Jun Shiyan¡¯s health condition. As the successor of the Chinese Medicine Family, the Luo Family, her grandpa had once taken part in the process of his treatment. Thus, she knew all about his condition. That evil, vicious man, who was feared by everyone, was an arrogant being who stood at the apex of China¡¯s power hierarchy. Yet, he had a sick body that would not last even for two years. 2 She had her ambitions and intentions. She had to rise up and stand at the pinnacle of the entertainment circle. She had to become Mrs. Gu by marrying into the Gu Family, the richest family in China. She also wanted to revive her waning clan to allow the Luo Family to reclaim its position at the apex amongst other Chinese Medicine families. Whoever blocked her way would not get away easily! 2 Upon seeing her reply, Ling Sheng felt that she had to do something. She sent her assistant, Little Ye, to buy bubble tea and gave it to her with a smile. ¡°Senior Luo, thanks for clarifying this for me. I¡¯ll treat you to bubble tea.¡± 1 Chapter 17 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Luo Xin was unimpressed. In her three years in the entertainment industry, she had seen all sorts of people. However, this was the first time she encountered such a shameless woman. ¡°I don¡¯t drink milk tea!¡± How had she managed to harm someone and still boldly appear in front of the victim with a smile? ¡°Oh, no milk tea? Then what would you like to drink? I¡¯ll get my assistant to buy it for you.¡± Ling Sheng turned around to call for her assistant. Upon seeing Luo Xin¡¯s attitude, Ling Sheng felt wronged. ¡°Sister, I wasn¡¯t the one who tried to hurt you!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not drinking anything. You might poison me.¡± Luo Xin frowned and lowered her voice. ¡°Ling Sheng, I¡¯ll let you off this time. Next time, if you dare do anything to me, don¡¯t blame me for not showing mercy.¡± Ling Sheng innocently bit the straw of her milk tea and lamented. ¡°Senior, how can you think of me that way? I have really turned over a new leaf.¡± Indeed, Luo Xin had lived up to the role of the female protagonist in the novel. She spoke with an air of arrogance without being catty and did not bother being pretentious. When Huo Ci arrived on set, they were filming Ling Sheng and Gu Shen¡¯s scene. In this scene, Ling Sheng¡¯s character, Bai Jinfeng, who was currently Concubine Shu, was being favored by Gu Shen¡¯s character, the emperor. The emperor was unwilling to visit Concubine Shu. It was the Imperial Concubine, Lady Xiao Wenjun, who had hustled him over and urged him to show more concern and affection for her sisters. Except for those who were focused on acting, everyone else on set looked over when Megastar Huo arrived out of the blue. Many production crew members were his fans, and they approached him one after another to greet him. Huo Ci put an elegant, gentle smile on his handsome face as he nodded and acknowledged everyone. He looked at the girl, who wanted an autograph and was trying to stop him, and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to look for Director Wen first. I¡¯ll sign autographs for you guys later on.¡± The girl could barely contain herself, and her heart was beating very fast. When she heard the smooth voice of this megastar idol, she shuddered and half her body felt numb as she nodded repeatedly. ¡°Ahhh! Ahhh! Ahhh!¡± The idol was so suave, gentle, and hopelessly good-looking! Today was the perfect day to scream like a marmot over Megastar Huo¡¯s god-like status. Wen Zhi did not even notice when Huo Ci approached him. He was fully immersed in the filming process, his eyes burning with intense focus. When the two of them acted opposite each other, they were always more exhilarating to watch than the male and female leads. Two people were chatting, making small talk, and sweet-talking each other like a man and his wife. Concubine Shu, who was playing chess with the emperor, had only just learned how to play the game. In front of the emperor, her smile was demure. She was understanding and liked to be particularly coquettish. During their conversation, the emperor let it slip that it was the Imperial Concubine who had pushed him to come over. In that split moment, Concubine Shu Bai Jinfeng¡¯s face did not flinch one bit. However, her body stiffened slightly, her hand clutching the chess piece. The flash of jealousy that fleeted across her eyes and expressed her detailed emotions was simply incredible. Huo Ci stared at Ling Sheng on the set, who looked as beautiful as a fairy who had descended on Earth. She had inherited his good looks. As for her acting skills, how dare she not know how to act? It was only right that she had been born with a talent for acting, or it would have been a waste of his talented genes. The assistant director, Lu Tian, noticed Megastar Huo looking intently at Ling Sheng with a myriad of expressions on his face. In the end, Huo Ci seemed very satisfied and proud. Strange. This was someone who had been shoved into the production by a megastar. In the whole production team, only Lu Tian and the director knew that Megastar Huo Ci was the investor and had even promised to make guest appearances in two scenes as the Imperial Uncle. Only then had Old Wen agreed to let Huo Ci cast her in the production. Could the megastar, like a 10,000-year-old iron tree in bloom, be fluttered in his heart? Could he have fallen in love? Judging from the look in his eyes when he looked at the young lady, he had to be! Chapter 18 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios This scene consisted of a shot that lasted five minutes. Both actors were fully in character. Their expressions, emotions, body language, and lines were all delivered with thorough interpretation. The entire scene was completed in one take and could be considered perfect. ¡°Cut!¡± Wen Zhi was beyond satisfied, and there was a wide smile on his face. Megastar Huo was an angel sent from heaven who had presented this actress to him. She was extraordinary! Wen Zhi was so happy he could not keep his mouth closed and nodded his head enthusiastically. ¡°Good, very good!¡± Given Ling Sheng¡¯s acting skills, as long as there was a good script, it would only be a matter of time before she received a big award. Thanks to his foresight, he had agreed to Megastar Huo¡¯s request to let one more person join the production. In the future, she would be a top movie star and a screen goddess, and her debut production would be none other than his own. He had an eye for spotting talent. That would make a rather good talking point! 1 Ling Sheng came back to her senses and put a smile on her face. When she saw Huo Ci standing beside the director, she twisted her face. Without saying hello, she simply told Wen Zhi, ¡°Director, I¡¯m going to touch up my makeup.¡± Wen Zhi had only just noticed that Huo Ci was standing beside him. With a smile so wide that his nose and eyes almost disappeared, Wen Zhi said, ¡°Your scene is scheduled for the afternoon. Why are you here so early in the morning?¡± When Huo Ci saw Ling Sheng walk past without acknowledging him, he held his breath, although his facial expression did not change. ¡°I came early to familiarize myself with the set.¡± What is the d*mn use of having a daughter! 2 Both Wen Zhi and the Assistant Director were dumbfounded. They looked at Megastar Huo, then at Ling Sheng, and finally at each other. Were the two of them angry with each other? Had they had an argument? All the actors on set, including the leads, supporting actors, and calefares, ran over to say hello to Huo Ci and make small talk with him. Only Ling Sheng was not present. After Ling Sheng was done touching up her makeup, she remained in the changing room to browse the web on her cell phone. She was done with her morning filming session, and she would have to wait till afternoon for the next shoot. ¡°Sheng Sheng.¡± Shang Jiaren had come looking for her again. She looked at Ling Sheng tenderly and advised her as a senior, ¡°Why don¡¯t you come say hello as well? Senior Huo is a very nice man. You should come meet him. It¡¯s my first time meeting him in person as well. I never imagined I would have the chance to be in the same television production as him.¡± Ever since Megastar Huo had set up his own work studio and started to invest in films, he had been taking fewer jobs. He had always been picky about his acting jobs from the moment he had stepped into the entertainment industry, and not many scripts caught his eye. Hence, he had participated in even fewer productions in the past two years. However, each production was a fine piece of art. As long as his name appeared in a movie, even if he just made a guest appearance, the viewership, box office sales, and high quality of the movie would be an absolute guarantee. ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with him, so I wouldn¡¯t dare get my hopes up.¡± Ling Sheng laughed bitterly in her heart and thought to herself, ¡°You¡¯re sorely mistaken. Megastar Huo is only putting on an act and playing along!¡± ¡°Well, at least go over and say hello. The whole production team has gone over except you. I¡¯m afraid he may get a bad impression of you.¡± Shang Jiaren spoke with Ling Sheng¡¯s best interest at heart. ¡°I didn¡¯t acknowledge him just now. If I go over now, will his impression of me be even worse?¡± Ling Sheng was fearless. Megastar Huo could not wait for her to disappear. Out of sight, out of mind! Shang Jiaren felt extremely vexed. What a fool who could not tell good from bad! However, for the sake of maintaining good relations, she proceeded to tell Ling Sheng about Huo Ci¡¯s work studio. Speaking with anticipation and envy, Shang Jiaren told Ling Sheng that if anyone caught Megastar Huo¡¯s eye, gained his recognition, and was signed on by his work studio, rising to fame would not be an issue. Ever since Huo Ci had set up his own work studio, most young and popular male and female lead actors in the past few years had come from his studio. Other than having a good and sharp eye for talent, he also had good resources on hand. ¡°By the way, Sheng Sheng, which company have you signed on with?¡± Shang Jiaren looked very concerned and worried about Ling Sheng. ¡°The company affects the resources we can get, as well as our future and career. Therefore, you mustn¡¯t sign on with a small company. Why don¡¯t I have a word with our boss to recommend you to our company?¡± Chapter 19 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ling Sheng found talking to her annoying. She was pretentious, there was clearly an air of arrogance in her voice, and she looked down on her yet she pretended that everything she did was for her own good. Ling Sheng glanced at a message on her cell phone, then stood up to go. ¡°Hey, Sister Jiaren, I have something to do so I¡¯ll get a move on.¡± Shang Jiaren said, ¡°Sheng Sheng, which company did you sign with?¡± ¡°It must be a small, unimpressive company that she is too embarrassed to mention. I knew it,¡± thought Shang Jiaren to herself. ¡°Huo Ci¡¯s Studio,¡± answered Ling Sheng calmly. Shang Jiaren¡¯s expression changed. Her jealousy was inflamed, and her face, despite its delicate makeup, was now distorted. Ling Sheng had been notified that Jun Shiyan¡¯s assistant, An Yan, was waiting for her at the basement carpark. He had also asked if she was free to go over now. Huo Ci watched Ling Sheng as she left with a heated lunchbox. He frowned and turned away his gaze. That brat¡¯s relations with people were so bad that she did not have a single friend on the set and she had to eat her meals alone. Ling Sheng hopped on Jun Shiyan¡¯s recreational vehicle and made herself at home straight away. ¡°Third Master, can I have my meal in the car? I¡¯m starving.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s long, narrow eyes glanced at the girl at the door. She had not taken off her makeup and costume and she was wearing a red Chinese robe embroidered with phoenixes and peonies. There was a smile on her exquisitely beautiful face, and she was very pleasing to look at, as she was both a little naive and rather adorable. He could not bear to refuse, so he nodded his head slightly in agreement. ¡°Third Master, have you eaten?¡± Ling Sheng had prepared the meal herself, as she found the meals provided by the production team inedible and unacceptable. ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Jun Shiyan scanned the large lunchbox, which contained a large portion of rice and three dishes, with his eyes. Steam rose steadily from the lunchbox, so it was obvious that it had just been heated up. Ling Sheng was savoring her food, and her face was filled with bliss and satisfaction. Upon looking at the food in Ling Sheng¡¯s lunchbox, Jun Shiyan actually felt a craving. It had been many years since his appetite had been stimulated. He swallowed hard and closed his eyes, but the aroma of the food lingered at the tip of his nose, making him really want to try her food. Ling Sheng saw the man swallow his saliva as his mouth suddenly felt dry. He had a slender, beautiful neck. His Adam¡¯s Apple, in particular, was unbelievably sexy. ¡°Third Master, would you like some? I made them myself.¡± Ever since the first time she had met Jun Shiyan, she had made a decision. She had decided to get close to him to ambush him. After all, he was impotent and he only had two years to live. Ling Sheng thought that if she could make him happy, she might stand a chance of sharing part of his fortune. A portion of the fortune of the world¡¯s richest man, even if it was as tiny as her fingernail, would be enough for her to survive in the entertainment industry for several years. Most importantly, he was the third uncle of the male lead, Gu Shen. If she made her move on the kingpin in front of her, she would like to see if that b*stard Gu Shen would still dare be snobbish with her! Just the thought of this made her feel good. ¡°Yes.¡± Jun Shiyan opened his eyes and replied lazily. Ling Sheng smiled in a way that made her seem eager to please and passed the lunchbox to him. She then shamelessly boasted. ¡°I like to cook in my free time. Really, I must say that my culinary skills are pretty good. Everyone who has tasted my cooking has said so.¡± Jun Shiyan hated it when people started to spout rubbish in front of him and would get very vexed. However, this time, as he listened to her chatter, he actually quite enjoyed it. While he was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, An Yan¡¯s eyes almost fell out of his head. ¡°What is Third Master doing?¡± thought An Yan to himself. ¡°Has he gone mad? ¡°Third Master usually hates it when people say things that are useless and nonsensical, yet now¡­¡± The young girl was just like a little sparrow. Her little mouth chattered on and on non-stop. Chapter 20 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The Third Master had a weak stomach and was careful with his diet, especially when he was outside. The dishes in the lunchbox were all rich. There was sweet and sour pork tenderloin, braised pork ribs, and chili eggs. It would be problematic if the Third Master were to eat all of that. However, those homely dishes smelled so fragrant that even An Yan began to salivate. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Ling Sheng looked at the pair of chopsticks she was using, then took a piece of tissue to wipe them before passing them to the Third Master. ¡°If you mind, I can rinse them with water.¡± When An Yan saw Jun Shiyan take the chopsticks from Ling Sheng, his eyes widened in shock. Hastily, he said something to stop Jun Shiyan. ¡°Third Master¡­¡± Jun Shiyan instantly shot him a look. An Yan obediently shut his mouth. He stared at his Master, whose level of obsession with cleanliness was nearly psychotic, as he used the pair of chopsticks that the girl had used and ate the food that she had eaten. An Yan felt like the world was in a state of chaos and nothing was normal anymore. 1 Normally, if anyone touched just the corner of the Third Master¡¯s shirt, the Third Master would throw the shirt away. He never even shook hands with anyone, let alone eat food that someone else had eaten. Was he the one going insane? Or was the Third Master going mad? ¡°How did you find it?¡± asked Ling Sheng as she looked at Jun Shiyan with wide eyes. Her big eyes were sparkling like stars in excitement and anticipation. ¡°Hm¡­¡± Jun Shiyan nodded his head in agreement. Then, he saw the girl still looking at him, as if she would never let it go until he made a comment or gave her feedback. Hence, he replied, ¡°It¡¯s very good.¡± Ling Sheng cheered excitedly and gave herself a thumbs-up in her heart. Gosh, her first move had been successful! First, she had conquered his stomach. Then, she would conquer his heart. Finally, she would conquer the Third Master¡¯s entire fortune. 19 End of story. Ha ha ha! The more she thought about it, the more gleeful she felt. Jun Shiyan ate very little, just one or two mouthfuls per dish, and then returned the chopsticks and lunchbox to Ling Sheng. His every move was gentlemanly and elegant, the epitome of noble class. He nodded slightly and said, ¡°Thank you for your hospitality.¡± Ling Sheng furrowed her little brow and asked him, ¡°Do you normally eat so little?¡± ¡°I have had lunch.¡± Jun Shiyan felt like he had not spoken so much in a very, very long time. He felt very relaxed when he was with her. ¡°Alright then!¡± Ling Sheng sat about half a meter away from him while eating her lunch. ¡°I¡¯ll try to be quiet. You had better sleep. I only have 3 hours. My next call is at 2:30 pm.¡± Through the rearview mirror, An Yan peered at Ling Sheng and saw her start her meal. As she had promised, she was eating very slowly with very small mouthfuls. She did not make a single sound. Other than the fragrance of the food, there were no other signs that someone was eating. An Yan took another look at the food in the lunchbox and thought, ¡°The Third Master does not have a small appetite. She is the one who has a huge appetite. Despite being a female star, she is not watching her figure at all. Isn¡¯t she afraid of getting fat by eating too much?¡± Three hours later¡­ Ling Sheng stood up softly and glanced at Jun Shiyan, who was still fast asleep. With the lunchbox in her hands, she moved quietly as she alighted the car, careful not to disturb his sleep. An Yan wanted to get out as well to speak to Ling Sheng regarding her remuneration. However, seeing that the Third Master was still asleep, he did not dare leave the car. Instead, he took out his cell phone and texted Ling Sheng, asking her to pass him her bank card so that he may close this month¡¯s accounts. By now, Ling Sheng was already in the elevator. Jun Shiyan, who was in the backseat, suddenly opened his eyes and coughed. The pain in his stomach was getting unbearable, and he ended up vomiting. 1 ¡°Third Master!¡± An Yan got such a fright that he broke into a cold sweat. ¡°I¡¯ll call Doctor Gu straightaway and ask him to come over.¡± The Third Master¡¯s stomach was too weak for all that food. He knew something was bound to happen. Had the Master been silently enduring the pain all this while? 2 Chapter 21 2 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ling Sheng was scheduled to have two shoots in the afternoon. She had not expected that Huo Ci would also be part of the production as a guest star and make an appearance in three scenes. He would be playing the role of the Imperial Uncle, an otherworldly, ascetic sage who was above and beyond the secular world. He had prophesied that misfortune would befall the dynasty. Hence, he had given the emperor three sachets and told him not to open them until he was in a moment of desperation and had no other way out. In a long, silky-white robe that glowed softly like the moonlight, Huo Ci was a living and breathing celestial supremacy and ethereal beauty. Thanks to his natural aura of dignity and sophistication, he looked like a deity who had descended on Earth. No matter what, Gu Shen was younger and more inexperienced. In Huo Ci¡¯s presence, Gu Shen¡¯s aura was easily smothered, and his charisma and confidence were easily overpowered and suppressed. ¡°Sheng Sheng, Megastar Huo is so handsome!¡± Shang Jiaren was standing beside Ling Sheng and looking at Huo Ci with burning desire in her eyes. Gu Shen was no match against Huo Ci. There was actually nothing else that was very worthy about Gu Shen. Even the Gu Family fortune was in the hands of his third uncle, Jun Shiyan. Jun Shiyan was yet another unscrupulous individual. It was rumored that he had killed all his brothers in order to become the head of the Gu Family. Many people were secretly placing bets on when Jun Shiyan would lay his evil hands on Gu Shen. Huo Ci had always devoted himself solely to the entertainment industry, never wanting to dabble in family matters or be involved in family disputes. Nevertheless, he was still the sixth young master of the Huo Family. The Huo Family was a large clan and one of the wealthiest Chinese families. It was the dream of many young girls to marry into their household. 5 The capital city¡¯s most eligible bachelor and every woman¡¯s ultimate fantasy, other than Jun Shiyan, was none other than Huo Ci. However, Shang Jiaren was at best just a third-grade actor. In order to get close to Huo Ci, she would have to depend on Ling Sheng. Ling Sheng belonged to Huo Ci¡¯s Studio and would definitely get opportunities to come in contact with Huo Ci. 4 Shang Jiaren was confident that this tactic would allow her to get close to Huo Ci. Once that happened, even if she could not conquer Huo Ci, she would have a relationship with him. She would then use the relationship to get Huo Ci to support her and make her famous in the entertainment industry. 2 ¡°Yeah.¡± Ling Sheng agreed as she nodded her head. She had to admit that Huo Ci¡¯s aura and charisma substantially overpowered those of Gu Shen. It was even more apparent when they acted opposite each other. Huo Ci¡¯s acting skills were second nature to him, and his performance was flawless. Gu Shen just missed the mark by a notch, but the disparity was particularly obvious when they were put next to each other. Megastar Huo¡¯s reputation was well-deserved, for his capabilities were in plain sight for all to see. In terms of appearance, Megastar Huo had the appeal and charm of a sexy, mature man, which was something that young men could not emulate. It was no wonder that, even after 20 years in the entertainment industry, the popularity of Megastar Huo was nowhere near fading. 2 Huo Ci completed all three scenes one after the other without a hitch. Then, he left the film set. In the evening after dinner, when Xiao Qi watched television, he insisted on catching the live broadcast of every program that Huo Ci was involved in. Ling Sheng had tried talking Xiao Qi out of it on several occasions, but to no avail. Xiao Qi just had to watch it every time. The moment Ling Sheng walked out of the shower, she saw the face of a superstar on the television screen. It was a handsome face that was so pristine that even the high-definition lenses of the cameras did not capture any flaws on that complexion. People like that were born to be actors. The actor was participating in an interview series called Weekends At 8. It was a live broadcast that aired on television every weekend at 8 p.m. sharp. It was 9:50 p.m now, so the program was coming to an end. Host: Teacher Huo, I heard from Little Cis that you have been going home at a very regular time lately. They wanted to ask if we¡¯ll be hearing some good news from you soon. 1 Huo Ci: There isn¡¯t any good news. I just recently got two pet dogs, so I have to go home on time every day to feed them. If I don¡¯t, they will get angry with me and turn the whole house upside down. 1 Host: Is that so? Didn¡¯t you say you were allergic to animals? Why did you suddenly get two dogs? Huo Ci: My allergy has been cured. 2 Host: Congratulations to you then! The Little Cis are asking, what type of dogs do you have? Huo Ci: Dogs that tear the house down and holler at me when they are angry with me.¡± Host: One male and one female? Huo Ci: Yes, mother and son. 2 Ling Xiao Qi bit his lip glumly. He turned around and saw Ling Sheng standing right behind him. He pointed at the person on the television screen and lamented miserably. ¡°Mommy, grandfather called us dogs!¡± 3 Chapter 22 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ling Sheng let out a cold laugh. ¡°Then he must be an old dog!¡± On television, Huo Ci¡¯s appearance could generate insane jealousy, as his face and figure were both flawless. It would have been an injustice if he had not been popular. Host: If the dog mother only gave birth to a boy, it should be her first pup. What¡¯s it called? Huo Ci: The dog mother¡¯s called Sheng Sheng, while the pup¡¯s called Xiao Qi. Host: Maddening, aren¡¯t they? Teacher Huo¡¯s good at naming pets. Smiling Huo Ci: Yes, they do anger me a lot. Smiling Host: The Little Cis1 are interested. They said it¡¯s your first time taking care of dogs and they are afraid you won¡¯t do a good job. Is there anything you want to say to the dogs? After pondering it for a bit, Huo Ci answered, ¡°Doggies, it¡¯s my first time being a father and a grandpa. If I didn¡¯t do a good job, I apologize.¡± Ling Xiao Qi frowned as he thought deeply. ¡°Mommy, is Grandpa talking to us?¡± ¡°He¡¯s the dog!¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s heart suddenly softened as her eyes watered. Upon seeing the ending of the show, she stood up, planning to leave. She knocked on her son¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°Hurry up and go to sleep!¡± ** As for newbie Ling Sheng¡¯s evil intention to harm the current popular beauty in the entertainment circle, Luo Xin, the news had died down because of the duo¡¯s interaction when it had happened. A celebrity¡¯s biggest fear was not having public attention, for this would mean zero discussion about them. Even a rumor or unpleasant news could sustain a celebrity¡¯s popularity and keep them well-known, as someone would market it. Ling Sheng kind of wanted to thank the person who had exposed the video because it had boosted her popularity, although not in a positive way. She had gained many haters who sent her private messages every day, criticizing her in the comments section on Weibo. Besides the haters, there were also a few adorable fans who trusted her and encouraged her to work hard every day. She had even tried to create a Global Fan Club, adding Little Ye and Zhou Zhou in. However, it only contained a pathetic number of twelve members. That night, she received a call from Huo Ci before she knocked off. That was the first time he had taken the initiative to call her. He was calling to say that he had found her a celebrity agent and wanted her to go to the car to meet her. What he meant was that if the celebrity agent was still there, he would congratulate her for that would mean that the celebrity agent had accepted her and was willing to take her on. However, if the celebrity agent was not in, then she should not expect him to find her a celebrity agent again. If the agent was unwilling to take her on, she would seriously be hopeless and unsuitable to be in the entertainment circle. She would survive and die alone. Ling Sheng hung up and let out a low curse wickedly. Given his attitude, he was undeniably her biological father. How far could his belittling attitude go? She was pretty and she possessed good acting skills and a high IQ and EQ. What made him think that the celebrity agent would not take her on? What kind of impressive celebrity agent was he talking about that would turn their nose up at her and reject her? However, what shocked Ling Sheng was that the celebrity agent was indeed d*mn impressive. The first thing she did after knocking off was to find her car in the parking lot. The moment she opened the door, she saw a pretty, mature woman with the vibe of a queen. She emitted a strong and independent woman¡¯s elegance. On her fair, beautiful long legs was a laptop, and her slender and fair fingers were typing rhythmically away on the keyboard. Her nails, which were painted red, were intricately beautiful. Her profile was also very pretty. Thanks to her light makeup, one could see the good condition of her skin. D*mn. Her stingy father had indeed invested a lot in this! The woman in front of her was a well-known beauty in the entertainment circle. She was the gold-medal celebrity agent Mei Xuelin, who was akin to a popular female lead with a gorgeous face and extremely strong capabilities. Ever since she had debuted eighteen years ago, she had helped spiral three Best (Drama) Actresses, two Best (Movie) Actresses, and four Best Actors to fame, earning her the title of Best Actor/Actress Mass Producer. Chapter 23 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios She was the great beauty of the entertainment circle and the unchanging long-time rumored girlfriend of her stingy father. They were a good-looking duo with a god-like existence. From time to time, there would be rumors about them being together or getting secretly married and having children. She was the second shareholder of Huo Ci¡¯s personal studio and the Executive President of the company. In the past two years, she had brought one female artist, the one who had just won the Best Actress award at the start of the year, the one and only Du Manqing. ¡°Did my face grow flowers? Why are you looking at me? Since you¡¯re here, come up.¡± Mei Xuelin did not even look at her, as she was focused on her work. ¡°Brother Ci should have told you everything, so I shall not say much. Do you know me? Do you want me to introduce myself?¡± ¡°No need, no need. How can anyone in the entertainment circle not know you, Elder?¡± Ling Sheng looked at her, smiling like a flower as she sat beside her. ¡°I¡¯m Ling Sheng. Please guide me in the future, Sister Mei.¡± ¡°Elder? Am I that old?¡± Mei Xuelin¡¯s pretty brows furrowed as she shut her laptop and scrutinized her. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Huo Ci to like this type of girl.¡± Ling Sheng knew she had misunderstood. ¡°Sister Mei, it¡¯s not what you think.¡± ¡°How long have you two been living together?¡± Mei Xuelin asked. ¡°Not even for two months.¡± Ling Sheng let out a low cough before adding a little awkwardly, ¡°We¡¯re really not what you think.¡± ¡°You¡¯re only twenty, right? Did he promise you when you¡¯ll be getting married?¡± As a veteran in the entertainment circle, Mei Xuelin thought that was simply what mattered to a couple. She had been following Huo Ci ever since his debut and was a fan who treated herself as his wife. She had liked him for eighteen years, so she had entertained the possibility of them being together before. However, she could only support and like him as a fan in the end. The little girl in front of her was impressive, as she had been able to conquer Best Actor Huo in a few days. He would never open his mouth to plead, and that was the first time he had pleaded with her to take on a newbie. The lady was pretty and generous and possessed good acting skills, which made her pretty well-liked. However, this was a May-December relationship. Age was never an issue in the entertainment circle, but appearance was. It was inappropriate to say that this was ¡®an old cow eating tender grass¡¯ kind of relationship, as Huo Ci had an undefeatable, dashing face. Although he had debuted twenty years ago, his attractiveness only seemed to increase and not diminish. He was a solitary figure possessing a growing charisma in the entire entertainment industry. Which girl that desired to be in love would not want to marry him? ¡°Sister Mei, we¡¯re not in a relationship. This is a senior-junior relationship.¡± Ling Sheng knew Huo Ci had not told her anything, which was why she had misunderstood. In her opinion, she had gotten a clear picture of their relationship. Sister Mei was only a rumored girlfriend who had no relationship with her stingy father. They were only friends. ¡°I don¡¯t care what kind of relationship you two have.¡± Mei Xuelin threw her a contract before adding, ¡°These are the rules that my artist must abide by. We shall sign a one-year contract first. Consider it a probation year. If you break any rules during this one year, we will end the contract directly. I don¡¯t care who introduced you or what kind of network you have as a background. There will be no further discussion.¡± Ling Sheng took a look. They were merely rules that artists needed to abide by in general. Mei Xuelin was direct. Her contract stated that Ling Sheng could date in whatever manner she wanted as long as she was not caught and exposed by the paparazzi. The gold-medal celebrity agent, who was indeed impressive, promised to make her the Best (Drama/Movie) Actress within three years. It seemed that only she would dare put this term in a contract in the entire entertainment circle. Chapter 24 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°I don¡¯t know if Huo Ci has told you this before, but I have a three-year-old son.¡± Ling Sheng knew the rules of the entertainment circle and would not keep this from her. ¡°Your son¡¯s already three years old?¡± Mei Xuelin looked at her with sympathy. ¡°Huo Ci doesn¡¯t intend to give you a title. He¡¯s indeed a beast for doing this to such a young girl like you.¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°The child is not Huo Ci¡¯s.¡± Oh dear, the misunderstanding was worsening, but she had already agreed to the three specific conditions proposed by Huo Ci so she could not reveal their actual relationship. In a meaningful heartfelt tone, Mei Xuelin said, ¡°Then it must have been real love on his side. Cherish it. You¡¯re the first woman Best Actor Huo has been so concerned about.¡± Ling Sheng thought, ¡°Big Sister, I have to say you¡¯re impressive. You just ruined a conversation.¡± Subsequently, Mei Xuelin ran through her working style and gave her a simple training in the car. The duo also chatted to understand more about each other¡¯s temperament and character. Mei Xuelin was a strong woman who had achieved her current status through her immensely strong capabilities. She would, of course, admire someone with capability, courage, wisdom, and great ambition. Ling Sheng¡¯s goal had always been very clear. She wanted to become an actress with real ability and claim an international award. She also wanted to be a top-tier star in China and in the global arena, and reach the pinnacle of the entertainment circle. ¡°Okay.¡± Mei Xuelin was very satisfied with her clear vision and positioning. ¡°I¡¯ll work out your developmental trajectory and persona, and notify you once I¡¯ve settled on them.¡± A lot of newbies who had just stepped into the entertainment circle often had high expectations but low executing energy. They wanted to do everything: sing, shoot TV dramas and movies, appear on variety shows¡­ However, they ended up being pennywise and pound-foolish. As a result, they did not excel at anything and wasted their time. ¡°Thank you, Sister Mei.¡± Ling Sheng gave her a sweet smile. ¡°Please guide me more along the way.¡± ¡°I hope we have a pleasant cooperation.¡± Mei Xuelin held her hand. This little girl was quite young (age-wise) but had high aspirations. She was smart and capable and never showed the slightest degree of fear. Her attitude was by no means conceding or inferior in front of her. She was definitely a good seedling who had growth potential. Huo Ci¡¯s taste was not bad. Everyone knew that many newbies who just stepped into the entertainment circle were too timid to talk to her and shook miserably as though she was monstrous. Ling Sheng watched as Mei Xuelin walked off before she headed in the direction of her house. In front of her were two figures, one big and one small. The big figure was holding the hand of the small one. Wasn¡¯t that her stingy father and dear son? Each of them had a stick of barbequed sausage in their hands. She suddenly sensed that the scene was full of love and took out her phone to film it silently. Huo Ci¡¯s sausage was dropped to the ground accidentally. Ling Xiao Qi looked up and said, ¡°Your sausage¡¯s on the ground. Are you sad?¡± Huo Ci took a look at the sausage on the ground and said, ¡°No, a dog will run by here later and eat it. Just consider it feeding the dog the sausage.¡± Ling Sheng held her laughter in silently and followed the duo from an appropriate distance. Xiao Qi had lacked fatherly love from a young age, so the sudden appearance of a grandpa had made him like Grandpa a lot. After all, he was very young. Ling Xiao Qi gave Huo Ci his own sausage and said, ¡°You can have this.¡± Huo Ci looked at him. ¡°Will you be sad if I eat your sausage?¡± Ling Xiao Qi said, ¡°No, I¡¯ll consider it feeding a dog.¡± Huo Ci nearly puked blood. Ling Sheng could not hold it in anymore and laugh before letting out a low cough. ¡°Mommy.¡± Ling Xiao Qi turned around, his eyes big and shiny. Then, he abandoned Huo Ci and dashed over to hug her. ¡°Xiao Qi missed you so much.¡± Ling Sheng picked up her son, her nose reaching to rub his small nose lovingly. ¡°Were you obedient?¡± Chapter 25 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Yes, Xiao Qi was very obedient.¡± Ling Xiao Qi whispered in her ear quietly. ¡°Mommy, Grandpa took me to the Water Park today but didn¡¯t allow me to tell you. It was very fun. Can you go with us next time?¡± Ling Sheng, who hadn¡¯t expected Huo Ci to discover his conscience and take the child to the Water Park, smiled and nodded her head. ¡°Okay, Mommy will go with y¡¯all next time.¡± ¡°What¡¯s taking you so long? Time to go home!¡± Upon seeing the little child¡¯s affection for his mother and his clear abandonment of him, Huo Ci soured and thought, ¡°He¡¯s a wean with little conscience. To think I took him out to play for the day. Raising a dog would be better than raising him!¡± Ling Sheng had received her paycheck from Jun Shiyan two days ago. He had seen her a total of four times last month, on an average of once per week, sleeping a total of eighteen hours. Given his wealth, he paid her a sum of 200,000 dollars. Since she did not have any scenes at night, she left early to buy some decorative items at the mall. As someone from the entertainment circle, she could not dress too shabbily. Middle-end to high-end gowns, bags, accessories, and shoes were a must. She was a newbie, which meant that she had no sponsors, and finding sponsors for her gowns was not realistic. She could only buy them herself. Sister Mei had given her an invitation yesterday to a high-end charity auction that would take place two days later. Since there would be many industry insiders and investors present, it would be a good opportunity for her to get to know more people. She was therefore in urgent need of a wearable gown that would not make her seem too shabby. Also, since her stingy father had been treating her son well recently, she had decided to buy him a small appreciative gift for taking care of her son. The reason for their miraculous reconciliation was unknown. When the Best Actor had some free time, he would somehow discover his conscience and take care of Ling Xiao Qi. After dinner at night, the duo would sit cross-legged on the sofa and watch television, making the sight a loving one. In between them, there would be a plate of snacks. If one was not aware of their grandpa-and-grandson relationship, the sight of an elder and a dashing younger man would make one mistake them for father and son. The shopping mall was the biggest and most luxurious one in the capital. Although she had gotten there not long ago, she saw security guards blocking some customers. Every customer had been given a small gift, but they were still not permitted to enter. While she was shopping at the brand outlet shops, she overheard from others that the mall¡¯s senior executives would be there to conduct an inspection and no one would be allowed to enter the mall after 5:30. Ling Sheng thought the senior executives were impressive, as every minute a mall was shut down meant losing a big sum of money. They were indeed rich, willful big bosses! After shopping for around half an hour, Ling Sheng eyed a gown at a high-end boutique shop. The price was reasonable, as it only cost 60,000 dollars after the discount. After trying it on, she deemed that it looked good on her. With her elegance enhancing the overall aesthetic effect, she looked like a fairy in everything she wore. She was beautiful. However, that was when trouble came. ¡°I¡¯ve only tried the gown on for a while. How could I know it was torn at the back?¡± Ling Sheng shot a sarcastic look at the receptionist standing opposite her. Her accumulated anger and dissatisfaction finally exploded as she pointed at the hole located in the lacey area. She then bellowed, ¡°Are you trying to say that I tore it apart when I was in the fitting room? D*mn, am I stupid or crazy?¡± A scheme! That was definitely a scheme! Ever since she had entered the shop, the receptionist had been actively recommending the gown to her, saying it was an old design from last month and was currently sold at a discounted price. Those arrogant fools! One was smarter and more scheming than the other. She must have schemed to make a scapegoat out of her because she had just entered the shop. Chapter 26 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Who knows? I just know that when I passed it to you, the gown was definitely fine. You tore the gown in the fitting room and now that you are not prepared to pay, you want to make me the scapegoat?¡± The receptionist sneered in mockery. ¡°Don¡¯t shop at a high-end outlet if you can¡¯t pay!¡± ¡°One look at her shabby appearance and you¡¯ll know that she can¡¯t pay. If she can¡¯t pay after tearing it intentionally, how can you let such a person enter the shop?¡± ¡°Exactly, she gives off a scuzzy vibe. I¡¯m sure the total cost of what she¡¯s wearing now doesn¡¯t exceed one hundred dollars!¡± The remaining two receptionists followed suit and started to mock her. Why would she dare enter a high-end shop if she could not afford to pay? Had she gone bonkers? ¡°The total cost of what I¡¯m wearing now has nothing to do with you! Call the store manager over. I want to look at the surveillance cameras and call the police. It would be better to have the police settle this issue!¡± Ling Sheng found it hilarious and did not intend to become a scapegoat. She was sure that this was the devilish work of the receptionist, who wanted to make her the whipping boy. ¡°Why did you try on the gowns if you couldn¡¯t afford them? All the outfits here are priced at hundreds of thousands. Don¡¯t you have a vague idea whether you can pay after ruining them?¡± The receptionist who had recommended the gown to her had an overbearing and arrogant attitude, but her fierceness died a little when she heard that Ling Sheng wanted to call the police and check the surveillance cameras. The gown had actually been accidentally torn by her this morning when she had gotten to work. If her mistake was discovered by the manager, which would happen if the surveillance cameras were checked, she would definitely have to pay. Upon seeing Ling Sheng walking in, she had immediately started to plot against her. Ling Sheng was young and looked shabby, so the receptionist thought she would be clueless about the workings of the world. At the same time, the fact that she was shopping at such a high-end outlet meant that she had some money. Thus, the receptionist thought she had found a scapegoat, which made her devise a plan to scare Ling Sheng and make her suffer the loss by buying the gown without a complaint. Who knew she would be strong-headed enough to demand a look at the surveillance cameras and call the police. ¡°You ruined it yourself and now you want to make me the scapegoat? Ask the store manager, brand manager, and mall manager to come here.¡± That was the first time Ling Sheng was mocked by others in both her past and current life, which was why she was angry. Her expression was cold when she added, ¡°I heard that the senior executives will be here to conduct an inspection. Do you want me to go find them?¡± ¡°You think you can meet the senior executives just because you want to?¡± The receptionist was immensely unreasonable. By then, people had surrounded the outlet and started filming the commotion with their phones. One of them, who happened to be a makeup influencer with numerous account followers, started live-streaming the whole incident. ¡°I can¡¯t do that?¡± Ling Sheng took off her sunglasses and said, ¡°Do you know me? I¡¯m the actress who¡¯s filming a drama with Gu Shen and Luo Xin. Now, I¡¯m asking the store manager to show me the surveillance cameras. You will all have to apologize to me or, trust me, I¡¯ll expose your shop and make sure that your brand ceases to exist in this mall.¡± These scumbags! She was really agitated! Paying 60,000 was not a big deal since it was not like she could not pay. However, it was the attitude of those people that infuriated her. They were as d*mn arrogant as though they were God. In the past, she had seen people criticize these high-end outlets¡¯ receptionists, condemning their poor attitude, low professionalism, and arrogance. After all, they acted as though they were ancestors of people who ought to be highly regarded. She had finally gotten to see that! ¡°Come and take a look, everyone! A celebrity is refusing to pay after ruining a gown!¡± The receptionist took a look and realized it was really Ling Sheng. She was the evil newbie who had been criticized recently. Then, she gathered everyone by speaking in a loud voice. ¡°Seems like no one has wronged you. You are indeed someone who looks innocent but is evil in nature. Someone without any sense of quality. You used your identity to bully helpless receptionists like us.¡± Chapter 27 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°So what if I bully you? What can you do?¡± Ling Sheng was so angry that she laughed. There were indeed a lot of eccentricities in this world. ¡°I¡¯ve said that I didn¡¯t ruin the gown. Are you deaf?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sick of the attitude shown by receptionists like you. I shall punish you all on behalf of those who have been bullied. You all shall know who¡¯s the god and who¡¯s the d*mn grandson.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not rich, but is that how you should treat your customers? Old Lady[1.¡¯Old Lady¡¯ is a self-referencing term.] didn¡¯t spend money to experience such an attitude. Isn¡¯t the service attitude paid for by part of the money I spent in this shop?¡± ¡°One day, I shall buy the entire mall and fire all of you arrogant b*stards.¡± The receptionist was so angry that her face turned ashen and her body shook uncontrollably. With a diabolical expression, she mocked her. ¡°You can¡¯t even buy a gown, let alone a mall!¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯t ruin it, will you dare kneel before me and say, ¡®Ancestor, I was wrong¡¯ thrice?¡± Ling Sheng let out a cold laugh. There was a sharp increase in the number of viewers in the makeup influencer¡¯s live video, all of whom were excited as they interacted with the influencer while buzzing about the live-stream commotion. That was the first time she had so many viewers on her live-stream videos, with the number surpassing millions. Meanwhile, an endless stream of comments rolled in. [Indeed, she has no quality. So now she¡¯s right even though she ruined the clothes? She can bully others just because she¡¯s a public figure? I support the receptionist, scr*w her!] [D*mn, she¡¯s really crazy about becoming popular. The last incident on Weibo was not enough. Now, a video of her causing trouble is posted again. I bet with a pack of strips that this is one of the marketing tactics she uses to gain popularity. ] [Chilies are here to boost your morale and demolish innocent-looking devils. Long live the receptionist! We¡¯re your stable support network. Don¡¯t be scared, just do it!] [Allow me to butt in before the truth of the incident is revealed. Is it really nice to choose a side? What if Ling Sheng is telling the truth?] [My god, you¡¯re toxic. Did you fall in d*mn love with that innocent-looking devil? It¡¯s obvious enough. You¡¯re definitely blind!] [I support the receptionist! A low-quality, innocent-looking b*tch like Ling Sheng should not stay in the entertainment circle to harm others. I strongly oppose her presence in the entertainment world and I curse her to get out of the entertainment industry.] [There¡¯s too much grief here. I¡¯m off!] [Who¡¯s Ling Sheng? It¡¯s a sincere question.] [Red Word, you¡¯re outdated. Go to Weibo to educate yourself and search for ¡®Ling Sheng¡¯. You¡¯ll find yourself entering a whole new world and feeling happy about today!] Under the lead of Luo Xin¡¯s fans, who were called Little Chilies, the comments section was filled with toxicity and grief. Whoever assumed a neutral position would be attacked by the masses, and scolding Ling Sheng had already become the politically-right decision. The store manager was not in the store, as he/she had to attend a lecture due to the senior executives¡¯ inspection of the mall. Upon receiving this information, he rushed back to see a swarm of people crowding outside the outlet. He had to spend some energy to squeeze through. Outside the outlet, the gaze of the wheelchair-bound man with a mask made of silver landed on the fuming woman in the outlet. While her small face looked angry, it also contained some degree of cuteness. He asked An Yan, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± An Yan pushed the wheelchair as he spoke. ¡°It¡¯s Ms. Ling. Do you want to go and take a look, sir?¡± Jun Shiyan nodded slightly. When An Yan pushed the man in, Ling Sheng, who was in the midst of a heated but satisfactory argument, saw the wheelchair-bound man immediately. He had a sophisticated elegance about him, and his black suit made him emit a distant, desire-free, mature and reserved vibe. She let out a low cough, almost choking herself. Why was he there? It was true¡­ It was true that he was disabled! Jun Shiyan could obviously feel her gaze lingering on his legs for a while. His expression became complicated. He seemed regretful, as though it was a pity, yet he also seemed to have confirmed something. ¡°Hi!¡± Ling Sheng transformed from a strong, burly woman into a well-behaved fairy, using the strategy of changing one¡¯s expression instantly. She looked adorable as her small hand waved. Chapter 28 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Jun Shiyan¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved up and down as he tried to stifle his laughter. An Yan looked at the store manager. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The store manager let the salesgirl explain everything. 1 Ling Sheng stepped out immediately to interrupt. ¡°I saw a gown that I liked. This is the one. After I tried it on, she suddenly said the gown was damaged and asked me to pay for it. I didn¡¯t damage the gown. She must have damaged it, but I didn¡¯t want to pay for it so I became the scapegoat.¡± As An Yan listened to the young lady present this lengthy narration in a serious manner, she puffed up her cheeks like a squirrel. She looked at the store manager coldly and said, ¡°Since this lady says she didn¡¯t damage the dress, let¡¯s bring out the surveillance monitor!¡± Although the store manager did not know An Yan and Jun Shiyan, he could tell from the way they were dressed and their remarkable aura that they were not ordinary people. He hastily instructed his staff to bring out the surveillance monitor. Many people started to crowd around. The salesgirl¡¯s tone of voice was still acceptable, but she was rolling her eyes and she had an overbearing attitude. How arrogant! When the salesgirl had retrieved the gown, she seemed to have avoided the surveillance cameras. The back of the dress had not been captured at all, and it could not be determined whether the dress had already been damaged. When Ling Sheng had emerged from the dressing room, the salesgirl had suddenly glared at her and claimed that the dress was damaged. Based on the surveillance clip alone, there was no way to determine if the dress had been damaged beforehand or if Ling Sheng had damaged it. ¡°Play it backward. Play the surveillance footage of the whole day,¡± instructed An Yan. Suddenly, the expression on the salesgirl¡¯s face changed. She glared hard at Ling Sheng, wishing she could eject sharp, poison-coated blades from her eyes and kill her on the spot. 1 Jun Shiyan reached out with his hand and lightly tapped the girl¡¯s arm. Then, he asked in a low voice, ¡°Do you have some time later?¡± Ling Sheng clearly felt on her arm the cold touch of his fingers, which was similar to the exquisite texture of high-quality jade. The sensation went straight to her heart, and her body buzzed as if she were being electrocuted. Her eyes widened before she quickly recovered her senses. ¡°It¡¯s six o¡¯clock now. How about seven o¡¯clock?¡± Gosh! This man was rather flirtatious. The staff started to play back the video. An Yan, who clearly sensed that the Master was getting impatient, demanded cooly, ¡°Play it from the beginning.¡± The salesgirl¡¯s face was now as pale as ash. The salesgirl who had opened the door was the one who had recommended the gown to Ling Sheng. After opening the store, she had started to pack some things in preparation for the day¡¯s business. Three minutes into the video, she accidentally tore the lace border of the gown with her fingernail. She looked up at the surveillance camera nervously and, as if no one was looking, blatantly turned toward the camera from another angle. 1 Ling Sheng looked over at the salesgirl. ¡°Hey, diva. What are you waiting for? We have hard evidence. You better start praying to your ancestors!¡± Jun Shiyan observed Ling Sheng¡¯s triumphant look. She was like a ray of light that shone straight into him and lit up his heart¡¯s chamber. The cold iciness that sealed up his heart started to gently crack open. 7 The live chat of the beauty and makeup channel was experiencing a rapid change in culture and atmosphere. It had started off with Luo Xin¡¯s fans egging on and leading people in scolding and humiliating Ling Sheng. Now, the tables had turned and the salesgirl was the culprit. Most of the people causing trouble exited the chatroom sheepishly. Occasionally, some people who were not satisfied would continue to criticize Ling Sheng. However, as a result, the chatroom was harmonious again. The audience even started to cheer her on, encouraging her to let off steam and leaving comments such as ¡°Great job!¡± and ¡°You¡¯re the best!¡±. The salesgirl, who was not satisfied, clenched her fists so tightly that her nails dug into her palm. Even after getting a warning look from the store manager, she still refused to kneel down. Why should she? 2 Jun Shiyan¡¯s harsh, penetrating gaze swept past the salesgirl. He was evidently displeased. An Yan sensed the change in the Master¡¯s mood. ¡°What are you waiting for? Say something!¡± Chapter 29 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The store manager was furious. It was unthinkable that the salesgirl would do something so shameless. He gave her a menacing glare and said quietly, ¡°If you want to never be able to find a job again, then carry on!¡± The salesgirl was seething with so much hatred that she could cough blood. In the end, she still knelt down in front of Ling Sheng and said, ¡°Ancestor, I was wrong. I¡¯m sorry, it was all my fault!¡± Once again, Ling Sheng went viral thanks to the video clip and rose to the top of the search charts. #Little Miss Diva flares up at Cocky Salesgirl online and lets it all out# 1 Many netizens had similar experiences with the salesgirl when they shopped at the store. In no time, the topic was pushed up the charts and became the third trendiest search. [D*amn, Little Miss has an attitude. Well done!] [What a diva! I suddenly want to be your fan, Little Miss. You¡¯re fierce.] [It feels like Ling Sheng stood up for my grievances. Salesgirls are often too arrogant! Makes me legit want to puke.] [Oh, I¡¯ve been keeping this resentment in me for too long! Like if you think that was a good comeback against the salesgirl!] [Wow. Is it a trend now for salesgirls to frame and accuse customers blatantly in broad daylight? This world is scary. I think I¡¯ll move back to Mars.] 3 [Am I the only one who thinks Ling Sheng is sensational when she scolds someone? +1 She¡¯s very cute when she gets angry! +10,086 +Identification number] [She¡¯s just a low-grade, substandard actress creating gossip online, yet you idiots indulge her publicity stunts. Have your brains been eaten up by vampires? Sour grapes, open your eyes and take a look at this place. This is an imperial luxury goods shopping arcade and a luxury goods retail shop. Each dress in that shop costs as much as your annual wages! +1 Do that brand¡¯s people have a death wish? They had the guts to act like fools in front of her¡­ They will end up acting out their death. Having a brain is a good thing. I hope you install one in your own heads! 2 +10,086 Even though the existence of such retards brings out the brilliance of normal people, all little chicks had better go home quickly to educate themselves a little.] ¡­ The majority of the comments of the netizens were one-sided. They were in favor of Ling Sheng and spoke up for her. Only a minority of anti-fans firmly believed she was deliberately creating a hoo-ha and were relentlessly criticizing her. Ling Sheng got to vent her anger. She had just parted with Jun Shiyan and was taking out the gown that the shop had shoved in her hands as a form of compensation, when she received a phone call from Mei Xuelin. ¡°Ling Sheng, have you run out of clothes to wear? You should have told me if you needed new clothes. How can I, Mei Xuelin, have my artists fretting over a torn garment? Do you respect me as your manager?¡± Ling Sheng nodded her head. She did respect her. ¡°Where is Huo Ci? What kind of boyfriend is he? Why, he doesn¡¯t let you spend money and he doesn¡¯t buy clothes and handbags for you? The older they are, the stingier they get!¡± Ling Sheng nodded her head furiously. Yes, yes, that was so unbecoming of a father! 1 ¡°Are you still at the mall? Send me your height, weight, and vital statistics. You don¡¯t have to worry about clothes. Leave it to me. I suppose this incident is a blessing in disguise. The video triggered a huge reaction, and it¡¯s a good opportunity for you to make somebody out of yourself. The company will monitor the public sentiment. As for you, please do watch yourself.¡± Ling Sheng was at a loss for words. ¡°Did you hear what I just said? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Ling Sheng had been listening to Mei Xuelin fire off like hearing canons at war. She had said so much at one go that Ling Sheng had no opportunity to interrupt at all. ¡°Big sis, you didn¡¯t give me a chance to talk, okay?¡± ¡°Alright, alright. You can talk now.¡± ¡°You have said everything I wanted to say. I don¡¯t have much to say. I¡¯ll send my height, weight, and vital statistics over to you right away, my dear manager.¡± ¡°Do it quickly. I still have to get in touch with the retailer and negotiate with them. I don¡¯t mean to nag you, miss, but why are you with Huo Ci? He¡¯s not even willing to buy a dress or handbag for you.¡± Chapter 30 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ling Sheng thought for a while before saying, ¡°He has resources.¡± Mei Xuelin went silent for a moment before she said, ¡°Sounds about right.¡± 1 Ling Sheng hung up on Mei Xuelin and called Ling Xiao Qi. However, Huo Ci was the one who picked up. ¡°Is Xiao Qi back?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Huo Ci answered casually. ¡°I may be a little late tonight. I¡¯ll get home at around eleven or twelve. Don¡¯t wait up for me. What are you guys having for dinner tonight? Has Auntie cooked dinner?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not coming home, why do you care what we¡¯re eating for dinner?¡± Huo Ci¡¯s attitude was arrogant as he hung up immediately. Ling Sheng pouted. Couldn¡¯t his attitude be better? While looking at the black screen of her phone, Ling Sheng bit her lips in anger. What kind of attitude was that? The moment the call was ended, she received a transaction notification. Scumbag Father sent you 100,000 dollars. 1 Upon seeing the notification, Ling Sheng was over the moon. Huo Ci had been saved as ¡°Scumbag Father¡± on her phone. 2 Her father was wearing a loose leisure outfit, a baseball cap, and a pair of sunglasses while lying lazily against the tree trunk and scrolling through Weibo. His brows were furrowed. D*mn. That brat had made the Billboard of Hottest Topics by doing that. She had simply shamed him by shopping at such a low-end outlet. 2 He could easily garner attention from passers-by with his elegance while walking down the street. Some people recognized him and pointed at him excitedly as they commented on the fact that they lived in the same neighborhood. His clique of brothers was all hyped up in the group chat, buzzing about where to go to have fun. @Huo Ci, where are we going? Huo Ci did not reply. Soon, he received a phone call. ¡°Old Six, where do you want to go? Us brothers will be relaxing together at night. Are you coming?¡± ¡°Old Four, don¡¯t test my patience. Old Man has no time. I¡¯m not coming.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to attend any events today, right?¡± ¡°This Old Man is very busy. You think I¡¯m like y¡¯all?¡± 2 ¡°What are you busy with? It¡¯s been a long time since we last met up.¡± Huo Ci looked up and stared at the playing zone opposite him, where Ling Xiao Qi was playing on the slide with other children. He gritted his teeth and forced out an answer. ¡°I¡¯m walking my dog!¡± 5 He had to look after the child under the d*mn hot sun! Annoyed, he kicked the pebbles in front of him. Then, he shouted grumpily at Ling Xiao Qi. ¡°Time to go home!¡± Ling Xiao Qi was having fun, perspiring hard as his small tender face flushed from the intense activity. After he said goodbye to the children, he turned and ran after Huo Ci. Huo Ci was ahead. Ling Xiao Qi stayed within an appropriate distance, not daring to approach him. Grandpa had said that if they were seen, the paparazzi would report on nonsensical content that would affect his reputation. ¡°What are we having for dinner?¡± Huo Ci suddenly stopped in his tracks. ¡°Your heartless mother is not coming back to make dinner.¡± ¡°I shall eat what you eat.¡± Ling Xiao Qi was very well-behaved, and his face was appeasing. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to cook.¡± Huo Ci frowned. ¡°I know how to cook noodles. Tomato Egg Noodle and Green Onion Noodle,¡± Ling Xiao Qi said weakly. ¡°We¡¯re not eating noodles. Let¡¯s go to the pub.¡± While watching the sweating child, whose face was smiling sweetly, his heart softened and he cursed softly. 5 Ling Xiao Qi raised his hand to touch his head, wondering where the pub was and if there was tasty food there. When he saw the figure of Grandpa getting further away, his short legs hurried up to catch up with him. Chapter 31 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios At 6:40 in the evening¡­ Ling Sheng was carrying a few bags and heading to the seventh floor of the mall. Jun Shiyan had given her his room number and said he would be waiting for her in the room. Room 709. Ling Sheng knocked. Just as she was about to greet him, the smile on her face froze and her face tensed up. ¡°Hello!¡± This was indeed an inevitable meeting between enemies! Gu Shen! The look in Gu Shen¡¯s eyes changed instantly, revealing an obvious disdain when he saw the woman suddenly appear at the door. His voice was cold as he asked, ¡°You followed me?¡± ¡°Master Gu, you might have misunderstood. I¡¯m not here for you.¡± Feeling strange, Ling Sheng took a step back, spending a lot of energy to whip her phone out. Upon confirming the room number, she realized it was indeed Room 709! ¡°I¡¯ve misunderstood? This is not the first time you have followed me. Don¡¯t tell me this is a coincidence. This is the VIP lounge. Someone like you doesn¡¯t have the right to enter this floor!¡± Upon seeing her actions, Gu Shen only felt that she was being pretentious. In a distasteful voice, he added icily, ¡°Your act only makes me feel disgusted.¡± ¡°Gu Shen, please speak nicely. This constitutes a personal attack. If you continue to speak in this manner, I shall not hold back anymore.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s temper was not exactly mild either, his words infuriated her. ¡°Since you already dared to do it, how do you want me to put it? ¡®You shall not hold back¡¯¡­ What do you want to do to me?¡± Gu Shen suddenly took a step forward, his hand grabbing her wrist with a death grip. Then, he shook her hand away hard, his eyes full of scorn as he shouted, ¡°Scr*w off!¡± The sudden force of being shoved away caused the bags in her hands to drop to the ground. The two cakes slipped out of the boxes and got crushed. Fury welled in her heart as she looked at him indignantly. ¡°Gu Shen, are you f*cking crazy? I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯m not here for you!¡± 1 ¡°Then who are you looking for?¡± Upon seeing the pathetic state of the woman on the ground, Gu Shen let out an unsympathetic laugh with a voice full of contempt. ¡°Let me warn you, Ling Sheng. You¡¯re the kind of woman I dislike the most in my life. I feel disgusted to see your face.¡± 2 She was not here to find him? Yet she had followed him? Did she think he was an idiot? He had initially thought she would retreat after seeing his cold attitude, but she had yet to give up. ¡°Master Gu, I think you feel too good about yourself!¡± Ling Sheng gave him a sarcastic look and gritted her teeth. Then, she lashed out. ¡°I¡¯ll make it crystal-clear: Even if all the men in the world were dead, I¡¯d never like someone as weak as you. I¡¯d rather marry a toad than take one more look at your face.¡± 1 This was crazy! This was pure madness! Instead of listening to her explanation, he wanted to castigate her and hurt her! A furious fire blazed in Gu Shen¡¯s eyes as he viewed the sarcastic woman in front of him. Gritting his teeth, he snickered coldly. ¡°Are you trying to play hard to get so that I¡¯ll be tempted to chase you?¡± ¡°Do you even deserve it?¡± Ling Sheng bellowed, bending down to pick her items up with hatred. 1 When Gu Shen saw a tie, his lips curled up in an unfriendly way. He hurried to pick up the tie before she did. ¡°You wanted to give this to me?¡± ¡°Scr*w off!¡± Besides saying this, Ling Sheng had no idea how to lambast him anymore. Indignant, she pointed a finger at him and demanded, ¡°Return that to me!¡± Gu Shen held the tie, refusing to return it to her. While looking at the furious woman, whose cheeks were flushed from anger as she was glaring at him, he mocked her arrogantly. ¡°This is not for me. That only means one thing. You, Ling Sheng, are polyamorous!¡± 3 Ling Sheng gritted her teeth. ¡°I can do whatever I want. It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Gu Shen smirked indifferently, raising the tie deliberately to prevent her from reaching it. Upon seeing the angry woman hopping like a rabbit to get her tie, he became even more arrogant. ¡°Stop!¡± A hostile voice suddenly spoke, invoking fear in everyone. Chapter 32 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ling Sheng looked up to see Jun Shiyan arrive, pushed by An Yan. The man in the wheelchair looked immensely upset. Like a lamb, Gu Shen toned down and became well-behaved immediately. He seemed to fear him as he greeted him respectfully. ¡°Third Uncle.¡± ¡°Dear, why did you just arrive?¡± Ling Sheng, who did not move an inch, pouted and looked at him with teary eyes, looking as though she had suffered many grievances. 1 Gu Shen tensed up as he turned to look at his expressionless uncle. Then, he looked at Ling Sheng. Nonsense! That d*mn woman! Jun Shiyan watched the lady¡¯s expression instantly changed. Before seeing him, she had looked righteous, indignant at the injustice suffered and apparently ready for a fight. Now, she looked like a wronged child who had been bullied and was trying to complain to her parent. His heart softened at the sight, and he said in a deep voice, ¡°Come here.¡± 2 Ling Sheng sobbed and looked at him grievously but remained rooted to the ground. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Jun Shiyan spoke with the sternness of an elder. He looked at Gu Shen and bellowed, ¡°You bullied her!¡± Taken aback by the words of his normally cold uncle, Gu Shen looked at Ling Sheng¡¯s arrogant face out of his peripheral vision, feeling his blood boiling. ¡°Hurry up and apologize.¡± Jun Shiyan ordered him. While Gu Shen seemed to choke upon hearing this order, he did not have the guts to defy it. He reluctantly apologized. ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± Jun Shiyan frowned, his voice ice-cold as he added, ¡°Ah Shen, do you still need me to teach you how to apologize?¡± Gu Shen, of course, did not dare to answer. Like a quail, he looked at Ling Sheng and apologized to her obediently. ¡°Sorry.¡± Ling Sheng pointed at Gu Shen and continued complaining. ¡°He¡¯s not sincere. He doesn¡¯t intend to apologize at all.¡± ¡°Ms. Ling, it¡¯s my fault. You are a person of great moral stature. Please let go of the offenses committed by someone of low moral stature like me. Forgive me.¡± Agitation caused by Ling Sheng seared in his heart. 1 That d*mn woman! When had she gotten to know his Third Uncle? Ling Sheng, who felt extremely overjoyed in her heart, bit her lips and pointed at the tie grasped in his hand. She then protested. ¡°He snatched the tie I got for you and accused me of buying it for an unknown man. He even said I¡¯m polyamorous!¡± 2 Gu Shen¡¯s brain nearly exploded, and he wished he could strangle the woman to death instantly. 2 He was dead. It seemed like he definitely could not escape being disciplined by his family¡¯s domestic laws. As he felt goosebumps, he hurried to explain. ¡°Third Uncle, listen to me. I didn¡¯t know this was meant for you. I¡­¡± ¡°Then why are you still holding on to it?¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s eyes were fixed on the tie. Gu Shen wished he could burrow into a hole immediately. The Third Uncle¡¯s eyes were really scary, as though he had snatched his item from him. He returned the tie to Ling Sheng at once, smiling apologetically. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were here to look for Third Uncle?¡± This woman was with his Third Uncle? His uncle seemed to be very concerned about her! That was not possible! What means had she resorted to getting Third Uncle on her side? Ling Sheng gave him an eye roll as she continued protesting, her soft voice carrying a sobbing tone. ¡°My cakes and donuts¡­ They¡¯re all ruined.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll buy new ones and send them over to you.¡± Before Gu Shen could finish speaking, the sight of his uncle¡¯s displeased eyes made him change his mind. ¡°I¡¯ll buy them and bring them over personally.¡± Ling Sheng stopped sobbing and smiled. She bent down slightly in front of Jun Shiyan to see if the tie suited him. Then, she nodded in satisfaction. ¡°It suits you well.¡± It was a 25,000-dollar tie! She had bought this to please her stingy Best Actor father! 3 She shot daggers at Gu Shen. It was all this scumbag¡¯s fault. He had caused her to lose money over this tie. 2 Jun Shiyan shot Gu Shen a look and commanded him in a deep voice. ¡°Hurry up and buy the cakes!¡± Chapter 33 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Gu Shen tensed up and broke out in a cold sweat. When he walked to the elevator, he could still see Ling Sheng bent down, happily engaged in a conversation with Third Uncle. Doubts filled him. How was that possible? Third Uncle had good taste. He couldn¡¯t possibly like a woman like Ling Sheng. However, this woman could really act well in front of Third Uncle. He had to reveal her true nature as a vain, materialistic girl and make Third Uncle understand that her only purpose for getting close to him was getting his money! 5 ¡°Do you like it?¡± Ling Sheng smiled as she asked him. Jun Shiyan nodded and his thin lips moved, producing a deeply magnetic sound. ¡°I like it.¡± An Yan took a look at the tie and at the smiling lady. Third Master sure was spoiling her! After following Third Master for ten-odd years, he had seen all kinds of women, from aristocratic ladies and pretty celebrities to models and influencers. In addition, there would be mature, strong, and independent women, as well as young ladies who had yet to develop physically. The women varied in appearance and personality. Once a wave of women failed to engage in a sexual relationship with Master, another wave would come and replace the previous wave, wanting to become his woman. However, Master had never once cared about them. Because of this, he had secretly wondered if Master was homosexual. Who knew that he would like this type of woman, who crossed the line the moment she was being treated well. She had been testing Master¡¯s limits since their first meeting, and they had only met five times. He had decided not to comment much on their last meeting in the car, when the meal had caused Master to have gastric lavage at the hospital. 4 However, this time, she had the guts to pretend she was Master¡¯s woman. Master was very cooperative, as if he enjoyed this very much. There was no hint of any unhappiness to be seen or felt. Even though this was called a resting room, it was actually a luxurious suite with a bedroom, living room, kitchen, and washroom. 1 Watching as the little girl put the squashed cake on a plate and enjoyed every spoonful, Jun Shiyan asked, ¡°Is it that nice?¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite nice.¡± Ling Sheng nodded quickly. Giving him a sideways look, she asked, ¡°Do you want to try it?¡± The cake had been bought for her son, so it was not a good idea to bring a crushed cake back. Not in the habit of wasting food, she could only finish the cake herself. Jun Shiyan looked at the buttercream at the corner of her lips. It was like her dark and shiny orbs, which were shining like stars, making it hard to reject her every single time. He nodded his head slightly. ¡°Do you want vanilla or mango flavor?¡± Ling Sheng asked. ¡°Vanilla!¡± The moment Jun Shiyan finished speaking, the girl took a spoonful of the vanilla-flavored cake and fed him, habitually saying, ¡°Ahh!¡± Jun Shiyan was speechless. After the propitiation, Ling Sheng realized she had done a stupid thing. Her small face reddened. This was her usual tactic when feeding her son so it had become a habit. She let out a low cough before lowering her head in awkwardness. The person in front of her was Third Master Jun! The cold-faced Hades everyone in the capital feared. Even the immensely-arrogant Gu Shen became an obedient grandson in front of him! Jun Shiyan took a bite of the cake, his brows furrowing slightly. He could see the woman¡¯s embarrassment, as the redness spread from her face to her ears. Those tender earlobes made his throat go dry, and he shifted his gaze elsewhere immediately. In a sexy voice, he muttered, ¡°It tastes good.¡± 1 Ling Sheng seemed to hear the man¡¯s low laughter erupt from his chest. She could not chicken out. After all, she wanted to attract the Third Master and become his woman. Her head was lifted up as she gave him a smile. ¡°Then do you want to eat more?¡± Jun Shiyan shook his head. In a magnetic yet smiley tone, he said, ¡°You can have it!¡± It seemed that, no matter what she ate, the food would be delicious. Seeing her eating made him have an appetite and get tempted to test the deliciousness of the food. Chapter 34 1 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Jun Shiyan said he¡¯d had dinner already, which was a regretful thing in Ling Sheng¡¯s opinion. She told him that the next meeting would be at night, and she would cook for him and let him enjoy the products of her incredible culinary skills. Ling Sheng didn¡¯t expect to fall asleep. When she opened her eyes again, it was already two in the morning. This made her scratch her head in anxiety. As she did so, her eyes made contact with Jun Shiyan¡¯s expansive orbs. He had not removed the hindering mask even though it was nighttime, thus looking a little fearsome due to the sudden eye contact. Despite this, she managed to squeeze out an awkward smile as she said, ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s overtime, but I won¡¯t charge you for that. I¡¯ll only charge you for four hours.¡± ¡°It¡¯s very late. Why don¡¯t you just rest here? I¡¯ll have An Yan take you to the filming site tomorrow.¡± Jun Shiyan looked at the girl with sleepy eyes. She had just woken up, so her voice was kind of hoarse and lazy. His tone was ornate, pleasant, and a little delayed at the end. Although it was music to Ling Sheng¡¯s ears, she shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s alright, I shall go home!¡± This was supposed to last four hours, but she had ended up staying for two more hours or so. She remembered setting the alarm, but why had it not rung? That was weird. 1 Jun Shiyan watched as she bustled down the bed, put on her shoes, grabbed her things, and dashed out. He frowned slightly, but his lips curled up in a smile as he reminded her, ¡°The cake¡¯s in the fridge.¡± Ling Sheng smiled in embarrassment. She opened the fridge and saw all kinds of cakes, but she only took the mango-flavored one, which had originally been bought by her, as well as the matcha-flavored cake. ¡°Ms. Ling, I¡¯ll take you home.¡± An Yan, who was guarding the door, woke up when someone opened it. He stared at her respectfully as he spoke. ¡°Thank you.¡± Ling Sheng alighted at the entrance of a district opposite Huo Ci¡¯s condominium, as she could not let others know that she was staying in the same district as Huo Ci. An Yan did not drive too far away when he saw the girl exiting the district she had entered not too long ago. She scanned both sides of the road in alert before entering Gulf One[1.¡¯Gulf One¡¯ is the name of the condominium.] which was opposite the district. His lips curled up in a mocking manner. That was totally unexpected! Girls had huge appetites, and it was hard to know what scheming motives they had. Even he had been almost fooled into believing that she was a poor child. Gulf One was the most luxurious condominium in the capital. It was priced at 500,000 per square meter, and every unit occupied 500 square meters. This was a double-story vintage building. It was also Master¡¯s first venture into the property market after he had succeeded the Gu Family. The units had been sold out as soon as they had been put up for sale. From this project alone, they had profited tens of billions of US dollars. 1 If she could afford to live in this condominium, how could she lack money? She might have other motives for getting close to Master! Ling Sheng opened the door and entered discreetly. The living room was dark and empty. It was extremely silent in the middle of the night. She did not dare turn on the lights. Instead, she just went to the fridge and put her cake in. When she turned around, she let out a terrified scream upon seeing the person who had appeared silently behind her. Her heart raced, and she tried to rebuke him in a hushed voice. ¡°What are you doing?¡± A human could scare another human to death! ¡°You still know the way home!¡± Huo Ci let out a creepy cold laugh. He had pretended to come out for a drink but had been infuriated when she¡¯d walked straight ahead without calling to explain her late return. He gritted his teeth as he lashed out. ¡°Where were you fooling around?¡± ¡°We promised not to interfere in each other¡¯s personal lives,¡± Ling Sheng said casually, as though this ought to be a rule. ¡°Who said Old Man cares about your life?¡± Huo Ci was enraged as his chest moved in an upward and downward motion continuously. He swallowed before bellowing, ¡°I was asking on behalf of Xiao Qi, to see if his mother was out to find him a stepfather!¡± ¡°Finding a stepfather is normal. After all, I¡¯m young and pretty. I can¡¯t be a widow forever.¡± Ling Sheng changed shoes and walked into the bathroom after grabbing her pajamas. 5 Huo Ci pointed at her in anger, seemingly wanting to speak. She shut the door, leaving his handsome face fuming. Chapter 35 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When Ling Sheng was done bathing, Huo Ci was no longer there. Early the next morning, she received consecutive and urgent calls from Mei Xuelin, who was informing her about the change in the contract terms. In the afternoon, she went to the filming site. When Gu Shen saw her, the look in his eyes changed completely. There was no longer any attempt to conceal his disdain, and it was obvious that he underestimated her to the utmost degree, as he viewed her as a vain and materialistic girl. Ever since the video leak incident, Luo Xin had not bothered acting in front of others anymore and had been totally indifferent with regard to her. With the exception of Li Chuan and Shang Jiaren, the rest of the actors and actresses took the side of the male and female lead, busying themselves with superficial greetings as a form of showing respect in hopes of making their life with her less miserable. Although he was silly sometimes, Li Chuan had innocent intentions and sincerely wanted to become friends with her. The two of them were like brothers. Ever since Shang Jiaren had found out she had a contract with the Huo Studio, she had been trying to obtain information from her indirectly regarding the way she had gotten in. Ling Sheng handled it by giving random answers. However, she had been getting more and more outrageous in the past two days and had started to make weird claims about the presence of a wealthy supporter and being a mistress. She went ahead and guessed that since she had signed with the Huo Studio, the man providing for her had to be powerful and all that jazz. Ling Sheng did not want to shed the pretense of cordiality. After all, filming would end in a week. Then, she would not see her anymore! Shang Jiaren¡¯s eyes looked sinister as her fist was balled up tightly. Upon seeing Ling Sheng enter the makeup room, she followed her. When Ling Sheng had joined the filming crew, she had already known that the wealthy person behind her was not simple. After all, she was a high school dropout and a normal girl from a humble family with no influential background. Her sudden placement as the third female supporting actress in such a popular drama showed that someone had to be supporting her. From then on, she had decided to get on Ling Sheng¡¯s good side. Slowly, she would dig out the identity of this wealthy person. Then, she would resort to her tactics and beauty to seduce that wealthy person and make them subsequently kick Ling Sheng out. Unfortunately, Ling Sheng was very tight-lipped about it. No matter what she did or asked, Ling Sheng had never once revealed the identity of this wealthy person, thus angering her. This exhausted her patience and made her decision to cut the pretense. ¡°Sheng Sheng.¡± Shang Jiaren walked toward Ling Sheng, who happened to be using her phone. Then, she massaged her shoulders to make her relax. Smiling gently, she asked, ¡°Is not returning to your company good for you?¡± ¡°Quite good.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s body relaxed. Ever since Shang Jiaren had found out that she was an artist managed by the Huo Studio, she had become more concerned and passionate about her affairs and had kept asking her if she was going back to her company every day. ¡°I wanted to tour your company. Does your Movie King boss go to work every day?¡± Shang Jiaren rolled her eyes, but her tone became gentler. Shang Jiaren thought although that b*itch Ling Sheng was young, she had deep scheming motives. However, how could she not know about her schemes? Ling Sheng had to be afraid that Shang Jiaren¡¯s contract with the Huo Studio would reduce the resources given to her, thus superseding her. She could not bear to see others in a better state than her. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Ling Sheng replied honestly. Her stingy father had a lot of free time. He was a big boss who could take on a project when he felt like filming and rest when he did not want to film. He did not lack money anyway. ¡°What kind of woman do you think Senior Huo likes? He hasn¡¯t gotten married so far. Does he even have a girlfriend?¡± Shang Jiaren¡¯s eyes increasingly reflected more excitement. As long as she could enter the Huo Studio, she was confident that she could seduce Huo Ci with her tactics. Ever since her debut, she had never been rejected once when it came to men she wanted. Once she had Huo Ci, she would abandon the fat pig she had to meet and say lovey-dovey words to. 1 ¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡± Ling Sheng let out a cold laugh. Did this woman want to be her stepmother? 2 Chapter 36 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Some people were just really thick-skinned. Even the elegant, capable, and beautiful Mei Xuelin could not catch her scumbag father¡¯s eye, let alone someone like her! As they were talking, Mei Xuelin walked straight into the changing room. ¡°Sheng Sheng!¡± she called out. 1 Mei Xuelin was in corporate attire, which fit her devil¡¯s figure impeccably. In combination with her exquisite makeup and flaming red lips, she definitely exuded the regal aura of a mature lady. Upon looking at Shang Jiaren, who was giving her a massage, Ling Sheng frowned silently. The eternal supporting female lead. Shang Jiaren. She had started out as a social media influencer and a small artist at Ding Xu Media. Although she did not have any real talent or substance, she was in the habit of bribing, conspiring, and speaking ill of other artists in order to boost her own fame. Any male or female artist who had worked with her before had fallen for her evil ways. She also had many online aliases she used to make negative comments about people around her. Two days ago, she had even bought some media space and compared her acting skills to those of the female lead, Luo Xin. She had forcefully described herself as somewhat of an acting goddess and said that Luo Xin was not even fit to hold her shoes for her. As a result, she had been heavily criticized by Luo Xin¡¯s fans. Shang Jiaren had stepped forward to apologize and presented herself as a victim of cyberbullying, claiming that the media had maligned her while she had been unaware. Before Ling Sheng could say anything, Shang Jiaren spoke first with a tone full of worship and adoration. ¡°Sister Mei, what brings you here?¡± Mei Xuelin was the top agent in the entertainment industry and she was called a mass producer of male and female movie megastars. As long as artists signed a contract with her, even if they did not become movie megastars, they were bound to lead a bombastic life of fame. ¡°Do you mind leaving the room just for a while?¡± Mei Xuelin smiled politely. ¡°Sister Mei, you came to look for Sheng Sheng? Are you her agent?¡± Shang Jiaren pretended to be surprised. ¡°Yes.¡± Mei Xuelin nodded and gave her a forced smile. ¡°Can you leave the room now?¡± Shang Jiaren¡¯s chest tightened with jealousy and envy. She smiled at Mei Xuelin and then glanced at Ling Sheng. ¡°Sheng Sheng, I¡¯ll go out now. Sister Mei, you two have a good chat.¡± The door closed. Shang Jiaren leaned against the wall. There was a scary look in her eyes, and her fists were clenched tight. She would not take this lying down! What did she have? Just what did Ling Sheng have to deserve all that? She had not even graduated from high school and she was just a brainless bimbo. Why did she deserve to work with Huo Ci¡¯s Studio? And why did she deserve to be an artist managed by Mei Xuelin? 1 Mei Xuelin was about to speak, when she saw Ling Sheng get up to open the door and then chuckle upon seeing the person hiding behind it. ¡°Sister Jiaren, you are still here!¡± Shang Jiaren had meant to eavesdrop on their conversation but had not expected to get caught red-handed. She laughed awkwardly. ¡°My shoulder strap fell. I was just adjusting it.¡± When Mei Xuelin heard Shang Jiaren¡¯s lame excuse, she glanced over sharply with a look so cold that it could pierce someone¡¯s heart. Shang Jiaren¡¯s hair stood on end as she caught the look on Mei Xuelin¡¯s face. She shuddered before she smiled at the two of them and left. Mei Xuelin closed the door and gave Ling Sheng a warning look. ¡°Stay away from her.¡± ¡°I have a week left before production ends. I don¡¯t want to offend anyone,¡± said Ling Sheng with a laugh. She then pulled a chair for Mei Xuelin and said, ¡°My dear agent, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not a silly little girl. I know who I can mix around with and who I shouldn¡¯t mix around with.¡± 1 Did she really have to look at her like she was a fool? ¡°I¡¯m glad you know. This evergreen supporting actress shows one thing and does another.¡± Mei Xuelin handed the contract over to Ling Sheng. ¡°I amended one of the terms. Do have a look.¡± Ling Sheng flipped through the document and studied the red highlighted part. ¡°During the term of the contract, the artist is not allowed to be involved in any romantic relationships.¡± ¡°This is mainly due to your young age. I¡¯m afraid that you can¡¯t withstand the temptations of the entertainment industry and will end up doing something foolish. I hope you don¡¯t mind me adding that clause!¡± Mei Xuelin clearly saw Ling Sheng¡¯s lips twitch and her face turn sullen. That was it. She knew this girl was clever enough to see through her tactics at once. In the middle of the night, Megastar Huo had called her urgently just to ask her to add this clause. He had also ordered Mei Xuelin not to let Ling Sheng know it was his idea and had asked her to come up with an excuse for the clause. 5 Chapter 37 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ling Sheng signed the contract without giving it much thought. ¡°Do you have anything else to add?¡± 1 ¡°I¡¯ve instructed Manqing to accompany you to the banquet tomorrow. She¡¯ll fetch you directly from the filming site.¡± Then, Mei Xuelin went through the list of things that Ling Sheng should take note of during the banquet. She also tried to calm her nerves. She would be absent from the banquet tomorrow due to her business trip. That said, Du Manqing¡¯s presence could measure up to hers. When Ling Sheng reached the door with the signed contract in hand, Mei Xuelin could not suppress her nosey nature and probed discreetly. ¡°Have you confirmed your relationship with Huo Ci?¡± 1 Ling Sheng could not help but roll her eyes. Confirm what? He was her biological father! Mei Xuelin had just reached the front when she was stopped by Shang Jiaren, who shot her a hasty look. ¡°Sister Mei, I¡¯m Shang Jiaren, Ling Sheng¡¯s good friend. Did she mention me? I want to work for your company wholeheartedly and I revere you in particular. If I can work as an artist under you, I¡¯ll definitely work a lot harder. I hope you can give me a chance.¡± She could refuse anything. She only wanted to become an artist who was managed by Mei Xuelin and she would do anything to achieve that. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Shang, but my time is precious. By taking on Ling Sheng, I have already reached my limits. I have little energy left to take on other artists.¡± Mei Xuelin rejected her indirectly. Why did this woman not have any sense of self-awareness? Which part of her was outstanding enough to attract her attention? Her acting skills? Looks? EQ or IQ? There was nothing she could give her. Did this woman think she picked artists blindly and would choose all the items presented before her? ¡°Sister Mei, I really plan to have a prolonged presence and consistent development in the entertainment circle. Please give me a chance!¡± Shang Jiaren tried with all her might to put up the facade of an eager, nervous, excited, and yet worried face. She looked up with a pair of crystal-clear eyes, earning the pity of Sister Mei. ¡°My apologies, but I don¡¯t plan on taking on any more artists currently. Hopefully, we can work together if the opportunity arises next time.¡± Mei Xuelin smiled unabashedly. ¡°Sorry, I have some urgent matters to attend to. I have to go now.¡± ¡°Sister Mei¡­¡± Shang Jiaren tried to chase after her, but the woman had already left, with the sound of her high heels clicking and clacking mightily off the ground, making her seem like a queen. She bit her lips forcefully and clenched her fists, jealousy welling within the depths of her eyes as hatred rolled in waves. On what basis had she said that? Which part of Ling Sheng was stronger than her? Why would she rather sign a contract with Ling Sheng, who was a newbie, and not with her? 2 They might as well wait and see. One day, she would stand at the apex of the entertainment circle. Then, those who had once belittled her would be begging her on their knees! 3 Su Xiyin had heard from the housekeeper that Huo Ci would be out shooting for one week and would not be at home. She thought of going over to clean his house, conveniently bringing over the marinated vegetables as well. 3 She did not expect to be greeted by a clean boy who ran over from the living room when she tapped her card. The boy seemed to be around three years old. Ling Xiao Qi had just gotten back from the kindergarten when he heard the door open. Thus, he ran out of the room and saw an attractive lady. ¡°Hi, Auntie.¡± He greeted her politely. This auntie looked prettier and younger than his past aunties. Su Xiyin finally asked when she recovered from the shock, ¡°Little child, do you live here?¡± She did not know whether she should be shocked, pleasantly surprised, or scared at the moment. Had Ci Er1had a child behind her back? 2 But the child was at least three years old! 1 Even if he possessed great ability, he would not be able to hide it from the family for that long! 3 ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m Ling Xiao Qi. The apartment belongs to my uncle. My aunt and I are just staying here temporarily. Aunt said that we will move out once we have the money.¡± Ling Xiao Qi had memorized the script well. 2 Chapter 38 1 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Su Xiyin was at a loss instantly. Not knowing what to ask, she started to scrutinize the child, who had fair, rosy skin but did not resemble Ci Er at all. 3 ¡°Auntie.¡± Ling Xiao Qi was looking at her in alarm as he asked, ¡°Are you the helper my uncle hired to cook and clean the house?¡± Or was she one of the paparazzi Grandpa had mentioned? Was she a foe who was there to dig up Grandpa¡¯s secrets? Upon seeing the child¡¯s suspicious face, Su Xiyin gave him a gentle smile. He was a clever child. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m the part-time helper. I¡¯m here to cook.¡± Ling Xiao Qi heaved a big sigh of relief, his face looking immensely adorable. The more Su Xiyin looked at him, the fonder she grew of him. She would wait for that scumbag Ci Er to get back before she commented further. How dared he raise a child secretly in his apartment? His father would break his dog legs if he found out about it! 2 ¡°Auntie, let me help you!¡± Ling Xiao Qi, who was an extremely clever child, rushed forward on his short legs to help her wash the vegetables. 2 ¡°Xiao Qi, do you know how to wash vegetables?¡± ¡°When Mum¡­ When Aunt is not home, I cook my own noodles.¡± Ling Xiao Qi spoke too fast and ended up saying the wrong thing. He watched the lady in front of him carefully. 1 ¡°That¡¯s formidable, Xiao Qi.¡± Su Xiyin¡¯s heart ached a little. The child knew how to cook by himself even though he was so young. What kind of life had he been living? Ci Er was at fault too. How could he not have discussed this big issue with the family? Ling Xiao Qi, who had a sweet mouth, was a very helpful boy that ran around the house on his short legs, never once stopping as he assisted with the chores. He stared at Su Xiyin with big eyes. This lady was different from the previous ladies who had come to clean their house. She had asked him to address her as ¡°Grandma¡± instead of ¡°Auntie¡±. 1 She also spoke gently and softly, which he liked. Su Xiyin was so happy that she kept smiling. The child did not look like Ci Er, so he might have taken after his mother. However, his personality was very much like Ci Er¡¯s personality when he was younger. Not only was he smart and sensible, but he also knew how to sweet-talk and make others very happy. If this was indeed Ci Er¡¯s child and her grandson, how wonderful would that be? 6 She had always dreamed about having a grandchild. Even though there were many children in the household, none of them was her biological grandchild. No matter how well she treated them, there would always be some distance between them. She looked forward to Ci Er having a child in this lifetime for her to dote on. If he and the mother had no time to raise the child, they could let her and the Old Man [1.Her husband.] take care of it. ** Ling Sheng had relatively few scenes to film that day so she got off work at seven o¡¯clock. When she got home, it was already 8:30. The moment she opened the door, she saw Ling Xiao Qi sitting on the sofa with a picture book. Upon seeing her return, he smiled sweetly. ¡°Aunt, you¡¯re back.¡± Ling Sheng frowned. The little fella pointed to the kitchen and gave her a meaningful look, signaling that someone was in the house. The aroma of food wafted into the living room. Ling Sheng walked over to see a lady stirring porridge with a ladle. ¡°Are you the new helper? What happened to Auntie Zhu?¡± ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Su Xiyin cleaned her hands on her apron a little nervously. Then, she turned to scrutinize the girl standing at the entrance. She was an attractive girl with exquisite features. Her eyes were as clear as day, and she could tell immediately that she was a good person. However¡­ She was too young! What was Ci Er doing? How could he let her reproduce given her young age? 3 That was indeed unreasonable! If the Old Man at home found out about this, he would skin Ci Er alive! 5 Ling Sheng felt the strange look in the lady¡¯s scrutinizing eyes. Was she really a new helper? Her skin was well-maintained, and she seemed to be a graceful fifty-year-old lady. 4 She was also very skinny and she was wearing a grey linen cotton dress. She had fine features, gentle eyes, and gave off a polished vibe. She must have been a great beauty when she was younger. Chapter 39 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Su Xiyin had cooked a whole table of food, including cuisines from the southern side of the country, with a tasty appearance, nice fragrance, and delectable taste. One look at the food and one could tell that she had incredible culinary skills. After cooking, she had no intention of leaving. Ling Sheng thought the helper¡¯s behavior and expression seemed a little weird. Could she be a fan who wanted to have a peek at Huo Ci¡¯s life? However¡­ She looked a little old to be such a fan! ¡°Auntie, do you want to eat with us?¡± Ling Sheng asked after noticing her expression. The helper seemed to be in a dilemma about whether she should leave. ¡°Alright!¡± Su Xiyin had been waiting for her to say that. Her voice was gentle when she spoke abashedly. ¡°Am I bothering you?¡± Slightly annoyed, Ling Sheng thought the lady was indeed not embarrassed. Did she not know that was a question of courtesy? Besides the lady¡¯s curiosity, her appearance and elegance were very much unlike the long-time part-time helpers. Where had her father found this helper? During the meal, Ling Sheng could not help but ask herself that question. Feeling that she might have just ruined the situation, Su Xiyin wondered if she had acted overboard and had been discovered by the girl. She smiled as she said, ¡°Sheng Sheng, my family situation is not bad, and my son dotes on me. ¡°Old people tend to find something to pass their time. Cooking is something I like, which is why I ended up doing this job. As for Huo Ci¡¯s house, it has always been me helping out. ¡°Auntie Zhu came previously, right? That was because I applied for leave. My husband took me out of town for vacation.¡± As she was watching her smile, Ling Sheng¡¯s spirits were miraculously lifted as well. Her smile seemed to be magically infectious. The lady spoke with a mild temperament. She was like a Gangnam beauty who had stepped out of a book and gave off an ancient vibe and water-like gentility. 3 Ling Xiao Qi was tremendously happy, for he was really fond of this granny. Su Xiyin did not eat much herself, serving Ling Xiao Qi and Ling Sheng food busily instead. ¡°Sheng Sheng, are y¡¯all used to eating this food?¡± 1 Ling Sheng nodded. ¡°Your food is delectable, Auntie.¡± Ling Xiao Qi nodded his head hurriedly. ¡°It¡¯s tasty, just like¡­ my Aunt¡¯s food.¡± Ling Sheng looked at Ling Xiao Qi. The lady¡¯s food was slightly bland and sweet, which suited a child¡¯s taste. Xiao Qi would naturally like it. After dinner was over and Su Xiyin had finished tidying up, she told the duo that she had brought them some pickles and wanted them to give them a try. They were stored in the fridge. Ling Sheng led her to the elevator. The condominium was a high-end one, so there was one household living on each level. The elevator opened up directly to the unit, which meant a card was needed for access. Since the helper had a card, this meant that Huo Ci had given it to her, which reduced Ling Sheng¡¯s suspicions to some extent. ¡°Sheng Sheng, you must be very busy. If you¡¯re okay with it, I can come two hours earlier every day to fetch Xiao Qi from kindergarten.¡± After meeting the duo, Su Xiyin¡¯s initial deduction had been confirmed. Xiao Qi took after his mother appearance-wise, while his personality resembled Ci Er¡¯s. 1 Ling Sheng had yet to speak. However, Ling Xiao Qi answered before she could. ¡°Okay! Okay!¡± That was the first time he was so eager over something. After speaking, he looked carefully at Mommy with an expectant face. ¡°Aunt, can she come?¡± ¡°Auntie, wouldn¡¯t it be too troublesome for you?¡± Ling Sheng did not like to cause others trouble. It did not seem too nice to make an elderly lady fetch Xiao Qi. ¡°Not at all. I like Xiao Qi. It feels as though we have a deep affinity. Don¡¯t worry, Auntie will take good care of Xiao Qi. You can rest assured and go to work.¡± Su Xiyin¡¯s smile made her wrinkles show her extreme joy. 1 Now that she had a well-behaved grandson, she naturally had to live her grandma-life to the fullest. 10 Chapter 40 ¡°Aunt.¡± Ling Xiao Qi¡¯s big eyes shone as he stared at Ling Sheng. ¡°Okay.¡± Ling Sheng could not bear to say no to her dear son. She pinched his tender cheeks before looking at Su Xiyin. ¡°I shall trouble you then, Auntie. I¡¯ll pay you that money separately.¡± ¡°Money¡¯s not an urgent issue.¡± Su Xiyin¡¯s voice sounded joyful. The little child hooked his finger around hers in secret, his soft touch instantly warming her heart and reminding her of Ci Er¡¯s toddler years. He had been just as adorable. Meanwhile, Ling Sheng was speaking to Su Xiyin. Ling Xiao Qi¡¯s big eyes blinked mischievously at Su Xiyin, which earned him a strike on the head from Mommy before he finally bowed seriously before Su Xiyin. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma. I¡¯m very well-behaved. I won¡¯t cause you much trouble.¡± In the past, when Mommy had been out working, his maternal grandmother had looked after him. The granny in front of him emitted a similar feeling of warmth as his maternal grandma, which he liked. Entertained by the serious look of the child, Su Xiyin laughed and reached out to tease him. ¡°In that case, it¡¯s nice to meet you, Xiao Qi.¡± Ling Xiao Qi reached out to hold her hand ceremoniously. ¡°Nice to meet you, Grandma.¡± The duo¡¯s interaction made Ling Sheng chuckle. ¡°Alright, Xiao Qi. It¡¯s late already. Let¡¯s take Grandma down!¡± Su Xiyin had taken advantage of Ling Sheng¡¯s distraction and texted her chauffeur, Old Chen. She had ordered him to leave as soon as possible and not wait for her to prevent her identity from being exposed. Her real identity could not be discovered by the mother and son. As the famous saying goes, ¡°Mothers-in-law and daughters-in-law were enemies in a past life.¡± She had to get on the good side of Sheng Sheng while she was still in the dark. Thus, when their relationship was exposed later, Sheng Sheng and Xiao Qi would continue to be close to her. She would not disclose to Ci Er that she knew he was keeping a woman and a child in his apartment. The same applied to the Old Man at home. She would settle the score after that brat was back from filming. Ling Sheng and Ling Xiao Qi took Su Xiyin to the condo entrance and hailed a taxi for her. They only left after watching the car drive away. At the entrance of the district were multiple stalls selling a variety of items. There were also some residents who had gone out for a walk, so the place was bustling. A family of three was facing them while strolling forward. The child was riding on his father¡¯s neck while the father dashed, cracking the child up. Running behind them was the gentle mother, who smiled as she lectured the father and son. Ling Xiao Qi watched them with envy, his big eyes not blinking. ¡°Do you want to ride my neck too, Xiao Qi?¡± Although Ling Sheng was bitter, she lifted him up laboriously without waiting for his consent. ¡°Mommy, no. Xiao Qi doesn¡¯t want to.¡± The sensible Ling Xiao Qi rejected her offer. That would tire Mommy out. After all, she was really skinny. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Mommy¡¯s strong.¡± Ling Sheng lifted Ling Xiao Qi directly and placed him on her neck. Ling Xiao Qi hugged her head and whispered, ¡°Xiao Qi¡¯s content with just Mommy.¡± Now, he had a grandfather. He could do without a father. ¡°Does Xiao Qi want a father?¡± Ling Sheng asked. ¡°Xiao Qi doesn¡¯t want a father. He only wants mommy.¡± Ling Xiao Qi was flustered. He knew that the word ¡°father¡± could not be mentioned in this household. Mommy would cry, scold him, and even spank him. Sometimes, the anger made her ignore him for days. However, his maternal grandmother had told him that he had a father, as everyone had a father. Actually, he had a special father. Mommy was clueless about the identity of his father and she had forbidden him to mention his father in front of her. His maternal grandmother had told him that his father would come looking for him and his Mommy one day. ¡°Okay, Xiao Qi only wants Mommy. Mommy only wants Xiao Qi too.¡± Ling Sheng was a little flurried as she replied, her heart aching for her son. Chapter 41 Ling Sheng was also clueless about the identity of the child¡¯s father. Xiao Qi had been born on the seventh day of the first month of the lunar year. That was why he had been named Xiao Qi.[1] Her mother, when alive, had been the one taking care of Xiao Qi until the day she¡¯d had an accident and lost her life. At that point in time, Xiao Qi had only been two years old. As a two-year-old child, he had already learned how to observe other people¡¯s expressions and mood and had been able to help her as long as the task at hand was within his capabilities. When she was not at home, he would cook noodles for himself. Half a year ago, Xiao Qi had suddenly fallen ill and his high fever had refused to subside. Even after she¡¯d spent all her money on check-ups at town, district, and city hospitals, the cause of the illness had not been identified. The provincial doctor had recommended that she visit the best pediatric hospital in the capital, as this could perhaps save Xiao Qi¡¯s life. She had taken out a slip of paper she had found in her mother¡¯s remaining items. On the paper had been the name of her biological father, Huo Ci, as well as a phone number. She had rung the number and found Huo Ci. It was after finding Huo Ci that she had realized Huo Ci had not known her mother at all. The mother who had raised her had been her foster mother. She was not only a fatherless child born twenty-odd years ago, but she might also have been clueless about her biological mother¡¯s identity in the past. When Ling Sheng had reached the capital, she had gone to Huo Ci¡¯s studio for the first time. The studio was located in a building with lots of design elements on Jin Mansion Street, which was an expensive area. It also had eight stories. Compared to the squarish, forty-to-fifty-story commercial buildings surrounding it from every corner, it was indeed attractive. This building was the property of the Huo Family, but Huo Ci had demanded it from the Old Master and made it his studio. Zhou Zhou led her directly to Mei Xuelin¡¯s office. Mei Xuelin was not in. Instead, a beauty in a red tight-fitting long dress was sitting inside, exuding refined sophistication. She did not look up when she heard the knock on the door. Ling Sheng walked in straight away and smiled at the gorgeous lady sitting on the sofa, who was reading a fashion magazine. ¡°Hi, Senior Du. I¡¯m the new artist signed on by Sister Mei. I¡¯m called Ling Sheng.¡± The elegant, beautiful lady in front of her was another artist managed by Mei Xuelin. She was Du Manqing, the actress who had just claimed the Best Actress Award at the start of the year. Her face was very small, like those high-end, polished movie-star faces. Such a face was very photogenic, especially given her small and delicate features. She was very skinny and poised as well. However, her attitude was cold. She did not seem too happy to see her. ¡°Okay.¡± Du Manqing only took one look at her, but subtle inquisition flashed across her eyes. She was younger than her. Prettier than her. Her face shape and features were also small. So¡­ Big Boss Huo was after this tender girl? He had brought her to the company and even asked Sister Mei to take her! Ling Sheng did not continue to show warm feelings when she was snubbed. She thus walked to the opposite seat and sat down. Then, she used her phone. Neither of them spoke to each other. The atmosphere was slightly awkward. This was the sight that greeted Mei Xuelin when she walked in. Both of them were artists managed by her so she knew their temper well. [1] Seven is known as ¡°Qi¡± in Chinese. Chapter 42 Du Manqing was very proud but she also had the capacity to be proud. After all, she was the most popular celebrity and had an enormous number of fans. Since she had won the Best Actress Award, she had practically spiraled to the apex of the Chinese entertainment circle. Ling Sheng¡¯s temper was not bad, but that depended on the other party¡¯s attitude. If she was being treated with a good attitude, she would naturally reciprocate. On the other hand, a bad attitude from the other party would result in indifference on her part. Thus, Du Manqing¡¯s attitude should have upset her. ¡°Both of you are here.¡± Mei Xuelin walked over and said, ¡°You know each other, right? I don¡¯t have to introduce you!¡± Ling Sheng smiled. ¡°Yup, we know each other.¡± Du Manqing looked up and greeted her. ¡°Sister Mei.¡± ¡°Both of you are artists I¡¯m managing. Manqing, you¡¯re already a popular celebrity in the entertainment circle. While I don¡¯t expect you to give Ling Sheng a hand in increasing her popularity, I don¡¯t want to see media reports about discordance and catfights between you two.¡± Mei Xuelin spoke directly. There was no beating around the bush. Her words hit the nail on the head. ¡°Sister Mei, you must be joking. I quite like Sheng Sheng.¡± Du Manqing gave a vague answer unindicative of her stance toward Sister Mei¡¯s speech. However, iciness swept across her eyes and her grip on the magazine tightened. Catfights? They naturally could not do that on the surface. However, the addition of an artist working under Sister Mei would reduce the resources that had originally belonged to her. Sister Mei would not have all her attention on her either. Since the artist had been brought in by Big Boss Huo, the company might mobilize all its resources to support and propel her to fame. Hard work was not enough in the entertainment circle. One also needed resources and a willing supporter to spiral oneself to fame. Now that she had come in, it was possible that she would enjoy the meat while the rest of the artists in the company would not even get to taste the soup. ¡°You take good care of me, Senior.¡± Ling Sheng smiled politely. Both of them knew how to show respect. ¡°Stop acting all peaceful. How could I not know what the two of you are thinking? ¡°Let me make this clear. Since both of you are artists working under me, I¡¯ll try my very best to fight for the resources of the company for you. ¡°The quantity and quality of the resources you want to get will be up to your individual capabilities. ¡°If you¡¯re an artist working under me, don¡¯t act like garbage.¡± Mei Xuelin looked at them coldly. She could read Du Manqing¡¯s thoughts very well. Now that she was taking on Ling Sheng, she would divert the resources, energy, time, and attention originally given to her. Du Manqing could be upset about it, act scornful, and look cold, but that would wash years of Sister Mei¡¯s nurturing efforts down the drain. What a stupid fool! Or did Du Manqing think she was impressive after getting the Best Actress Award? Did she think she could act all self-important and throw tantrums however and whenever she liked to get what she wanted? Ling Sheng looked at Du Manqing with happy eyes, smiling as she said, ¡°Do guide me more in the future, Senior Du.¡± Du Manqing¡¯s lips curled up coldly. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare guide you. I¡¯m not a paratrooper.¡± [1.¡¯Paratrooper¡¯ is a Chinese slang term that refers to one¡¯s quick ascension to a high position despite being a newbie in a company.] Mei Xuelin was really angered by her attitude. She had promised her that, as the senior one, she would guide Ling Sheng along when she brought Ling Sheng to the banquet, yet look at her attitude before the banquet! What did she want to do now? Establish her mightiness and status in front of the newbie? Declare a war in front of her? ¡°Ling Sheng, leave the room first. I wish to have a private conversation with Manqing.¡± Mei Xuelin signaled for her to exit the room. Ling Sheng gave them a polite, humble smile. ¡°Have a good talk then. I¡¯ll tour around the company.¡± Ling Sheng exited and closed the door considerately. Then, she heard a BAM! Mei Xuelin was throwing things on the ground. She patted her heart. She was scared! This senior was indeed not someone who should be offended. She was only a newbie at the company, yet this senior had already tried to establish her mighty status. She wondered how Mei Xuelin would solve the issue. The Best Actress was indeed formidable! Chapter 43 She acted as though nobody had won the Best Actress Award before. Du Manqing had been in the entertainment circle for five years, yet she had only just gotten the Best Actress Award. She worked very hard instead of possessing the innate ability to act well. As for Ling Sheng, not that she was boasting, but she was quite the opposite. God had bestowed upon her the innate ability to act well. Compared to her, the Best Actress had lost at the starting line. Ling Sheng asked her assistants, Zhou Zhou and Little Ye, to buy some beverages and milk tea and distribute them to the workers. She treated this as familiarizing herself with the environment and the people. The news spread from one person to ten people, then from ten to a hundred people. In no time, the entire company knew about it. The new artist, Ling Sheng, who Sister Mei had taken on personally, had come over to the company. She was sensible, pretty, gentle, and approachable. She had even bought beverages and brought them over personally. The company chat, as well as the small group chats formed by worker cliques, started buzzing about her. [She¡¯s very pretty and she has nice eyes. She seems easy-going. Let¡¯s hope we will have an enjoyable cooperation in the future.] [I¡¯ve seen her too. She¡¯s like a little fairy. Now I feel like being her fan. This is indeed wonderful!] [Right. Each of those artists has a worse temper than the other. Who cares about the employees who have been working like oxen behind the scenes, helping them with publicity and whatnot?] [Yup, each of the artists working under Sister Mei is worse than the other. To put it nicely, this is called arrogance. To put it bluntly, it¡¯s called belittlement.] [I heard she¡¯s a village girl. This may be her wanting to win people over to her side. I hope she won¡¯t be like the others and change her attitude once she becomes famous!] [I shall accept it even if she intends to win us over. There aren¡¯t many artists who think of us in the company. I think she¡¯s not a bad person.] [I calculated. We have a total of 540 workers in the company. One cup of milk tea costs on average around 25. This means she has spent 13,500 out of the blue!] [Not bad, Little Beauty. She just got into the entertainment circle and since she hasn¡¯t finished shooting her drama, she shouldn¡¯t have that much money. She¡¯s generous.] [I¡¯m falling in love. Nobody can snatch her from me. I want to be her fan. This milk tea tastes really nice.] ¡­ In the past, Ling Sheng used to have a good relationship with her company¡¯s workers. She had treated them to meals and sent them red packets frequently. Actually, when they tried their best, they could really help out a lot. Everyone is human, and there is no difference in status. If one treats others sincerely, others will naturally reciprocate. As for whether they thought she was being pretentious, time would reveal her true nature eventually. When she finished going around every level and greeting people, over two hours had passed. Mei Xuelin was waiting for her in the office. Ling Sheng was holding a cup of coffee as she walked in. ¡°Big Celebrity Agent, here¡¯s your favorite iced Americano.¡± Mei Xuelin smiled and asked, ¡°Did you go win people¡¯s hearts?¡± Ling Sheng nodded as she expressed some distress. ¡°I came to the company to win people¡¯s hearts, but I¡¯m not sure how many people will be won over.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve won me over.¡± When Mei Xuelin removed the lid, the coffee was still cold. It might have been stored in the fridge. ¡°How was it?¡± ¡°Not bad. There were a lot of people, and everyone was pretty warm. As for winning them over, I think that¡¯s necessary.¡± Ling Sheng then added, ¡°However, I think it¡¯s more important to let them know that time will reveal one¡¯s true nature eventually.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a nice quote. Time reveals one¡¯s true nature eventually.¡± Mei Xuelin was overjoyed when she heard Ling Sheng¡¯s words. ¡°Given your young age, where did you learn this set of life principles and the ways of the world?¡± ¡°Let me tell you a secret. I have a set of principles when it comes to handling affairs. I also have one notebook for blacklisting people and one for generally recording them. Every day, I¡¯ll record people¡¯s behavior one by one.¡± Ling Sheng joked. ¡°Okay, stop being loquacious. You¡¯re the first artist who dares to talk to me like that out of all the artists I¡¯ve taken on before.¡± Mei Xuelin smiled as she pointed at Ling Sheng. Chapter 44 Ling Sheng knew that because a young lady had told her secretly on her way there that Du Manqing had exited Mei Xuelin¡¯s office with teary eyes. Look! There was some use to bribing people. After all, the lady had accepted a drink from her so she could not turn down her request. ¡°Is she willing to show me around?¡± Ling Sheng finally got to the main topic. ¡°It¡¯s fine if she isn¡¯t. You don¡¯t have to put yourself in a difficult position. Trust me, I can handle this alone.¡± What kind of events had she not been to? This small-scale charity auction would not frighten her. ¡°I was quite worried about you at first, but I¡¯m not anymore.¡± Mei Xuelin stared at the little imp in front of her. ¡°I have talked to her, and she will show you around.¡± Ling Sheng asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t threaten her, right?¡± Mei Xuelin replied, ¡°So what if I did?¡± Ling Sheng pretended to be scared and retorted, ¡°Nothing, you¡¯re impressive. You¡¯re the boss after all!¡± Mei Xuelin said, ¡°If you continue to be loquacious, I¡¯ll slap you. Do you believe me?¡± Ling Sheng smiled sweetly. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare. I¡¯m in the wrong.¡± Mei Xuelin threw her a bunch of things. ¡°These are the few scripts I¡¯ve chosen lately. See which one you prefer and I¡¯ll arrange an audition.¡± After taking on so many artists over the years, that was the first time she¡¯d met one who treated her like a friend, which made their interactions surprisingly relaxing. Ling Sheng blinked, her face looking innocent as she asked, ¡°I can make my own decision?¡± ¡°These were picked by me and they are scripts I¡¯m immensely satisfied with.¡± Mei Xuelin gave her an eye roll. ¡°Take a good look at them when you go back and reply to me as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Big Celebrity Agent, I have something I really want to tell you.¡± Ling Sheng sounded very sincere. An ominous feeling formed in Mei Xuelin¡¯s heart as she gave her a hurry-up-and-talk look. Ling Sheng exclaimed excitedly, ¡°I really like you!¡± Mei Xuelin replied, ¡°Wow, my scoldings hype you up.¡± But why did she find herself liking it somehow? Mei Xuelin said Du Manqing was busy with styling and would arrive at the company at five in the evening to attend the event with her. Du Manqing was the Best Actress Award winner and a popular female artist so she had her own personal stylist and makeup artist. Even her gown was carefully selected to make her stand out from the other celebrities. Ling Sheng was an economically-strapped, culturally-deficient newbie with nothing. Her styling was done at the company, and her gown was prepared by Mei Xuelin. There were already some people present in the styling room, and a few assistant stylists were packing items. On the chair sat a man with an extremely fashionable outfit and style. His long legs rested on the other chair while he had his manicure. From the side, his features looked delicate and strong, giving one the impression that he was a half-breed. While his golden hair was fine, frizzy, and messy, it retained a fashionable vibe. He radiated an I-am-arrogant, I-should-not-be-offended, and you-should-not-insult-me kind of haughty vibe. Ling Sheng¡¯s gaze was fixed on him immediately. She smiled politely and humbly. ¡°Hello, Teacher.¡± The man acknowledged this lightly while reaching his hand out to inspect his nails. Then, he asked, ¡°How¡¯s the trimming on this part?¡± Ling Sheng walked over, nearly making a critical comment like ¡°What kind of trimming is that?¡± in answer to him. However, she stopped herself and gave him a beautiful smile before offering, ¡°Let me help you!¡± The man finally raised his head and looked at her squarely, his eyebrows rising slightly. She did not look bad! Xuelin had said she was supported by Huo Number Six. He clicked his tongue. Huo Number Six was d*mn unrighteous. Since he had found this beautiful lady, how could he not reveal anything? He forgot his brothers once he had a woman in his life and had declined their offers to have fun a few times. He¡¯d thought there was something fishy about this situation so he had asked Xuelin to send someone over for styling. That was when she had told him. Chapter 45 Ling Sheng sat opposite him obediently, giving him an adorable, gentle look. Then, she looked down and started doing his manicure seriously. When Zhou Zhou walked in with coffee and milk tea, he looked askance at Ling Sheng, who was helping the man with his manicure. His eyeballs nearly popped out of their sockets. Lu Yubai was a world-renowned makeup and styling artist. He had debuted at the same time with Big Boss Huo, and the duo was very close. He had received endless accolades and had been in charge of styling numerous internationally-famous celebrities¡¯ red carpet looks as well as directing the style and makeup of artists in well-known international films. He was indeed at the top of the fashion world, specifically in the styling industry in China. However, he had an eccentric temperament and he accepted jobs based on his mood. Normally, even first-rate stars would not be able to hire him. How could he be here? When Du Manqing had been nominated for the Best Actress Award, Sister Mei had called him to request for a prize-presentation styling but she had been rejected. Why would he be here to style Sheng Sheng? ¡°Yes,¡± Lu Yubai responded lazily. In an instant, he was in a good mood. He whipped out his phone to take a photo, making a ¡°V¡± gesture. Ling Sheng happened to be in the shot as well. Then, he sent the photo to Huo Ci in high spirits. Bai: Oh, Old Six, look who this is! He waited for two minutes, but there was no reply. Bai: Are you dead? ¡°Teacher, how was it?¡± Ling Sheng gave him a sweet smile. Lu Yubai had yet to get a reply, which tainted his good mood. However, in the face of the girl¡¯s sweet smile and adorable, gentle appearance, his mood turned sunny again. He nodded and commented, ¡°Not bad.¡± She sure knew how to be liked! No wonder Old Six had sought pleasure in his current state and forgotten about his past! Lu Yubai, who was satisfied, started to look Ling Sheng up and down, preparing to style her hair and appearance. It was not long before he decided upon a style and ordered his assistants to start. Ten minutes later, he received notifications on WeChat. Ci: If you dare touch an inch of her, Old Man will chop you up! Bai: Look at you. You¡¯re already old. Why bother getting so agitated? Ci: Old Man shall warn you once more. If you dare touch her, Old Man will kill you. Bai: She does not look too bad. She has a soft, gentle body and a sweet mouth. Nothing is more delicious than dumplings, and nobody is more fun than (a brother¡¯s wife)¡­ Am I right? Ci: Wait for me to act! Bai: Come clean with your actual relationship and I will not touch her. Ci: If you touch her, I¡¯ll chase you to the end of the Earth and kill you! Bai: I have to remind you that the little girl takes too much initiative, which can cause a lot of trouble. You have to watch her. Who knows when your head will be tainted green[1.In China, having a ¡®green head¡¯ implies that one¡¯s spouse is cheating.]. Huo Ci stared at the photo on his phone, his hand holding it with a death grip. Soured. He felt immensely soured. That brat. Look at her compliant, adorable, gentle expression. Look at that pleasing smile. She could have such a good attitude with an outsider she had just met! What sin had he committed to see her moody, as though her father was dead every day when he provided her with accommodation, food, a babysitting service, and even money. The initial stage of applying makeup foundation was completed by the assistant, while the last touch-up was done personally by Lu Yubai. The more he looked, the more he realized the girl¡¯s features resembled Old Six¡¯s, especially when she was not talking. Even their vibes were similar. Was this the so-called couple resemblance? Ling Sheng could not see anything, as the mirror was covered with a black cloth. Zhou Zhou had told her secretly just now that when Teacher Lu was styling others, he would never show his customers the unfinished product. They would only be shown their final appearance after the whole styling process was complete. However, when Ling Sheng was brought to the dressing room to change into her gown, she saw her look through the reflection in Zhou Zhou¡¯s astonished eyes. It ranged somewhere between mature sexiness and naive innocence. It was an indescribable, complicated kind of magical glamor that compelled one to fix one¡¯s gaze on her. Chapter 46 Or more specifically, it was a look that appealed most to men. The gown was reddish and sleeveless and was made of a silk-like material. It was also well-tailored, so it accentuated her curves fully. Every contour was traced delightfully down to the finest detail. Although Ling Sheng was young, her figure was fully developed and just right, with voluminous breasts and pert buttocks, yet without being too exaggerated. In combination with her makeup, she was indeed irresistible. Lu Yubai seemed to be admiring a masterpiece as he circled her twice, his eyes revealing undue satisfaction. He then nodded. ¡°Not bad.¡± It was actually better than that. He was tremendously satisfied. She was the second person who could express the splendor of his styling and makeup. In fact, she was a product that ensured a better outcome. She was indeed someone worthy of being noticed by Old Six. Thanks to her innocent yet seductive look, she could practically charm all men. The key was the unintentional outflow of her natural charisma, which was the fatal blow. The black cloth was removed from the full-length mirror. That was when Ling Sheng saw her look. It was not that she had not worn a red gown before or had never had a top-rated stylist style her. However, when she saw her reflection in the mirror, she was shocked. Ling Sheng had been born too pretty. The baby fat that she had was well-concealed by the makeup, and the sexiness brought out a sense of innocence. At the same time, this innocence gave off a sense of sexiness. Her almond-shaped eyes revealed a water-like gentility and brightness that dazzled one when she looked up, conveying many emotions. While her makeup and style were perfect for her elegant vibe, they also made her original appearance break through. Basically, the styling created a perfect illusion that was her but not wholly her at the same time. ¡°Teacher Lu, you must have magical hands since you can make something decadent so occult.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s lips curled up as she looked at Lu Yubai. ¡°That also requires the original material not to be rotten wood.¡± Lu Yubai was really glad that he had come over. The girl in front of him was a piece of good but unpolished and unsculptured jade that had the potential to shine if it was polished properly. She could reach the desired state if one polished and carved her according to what one wanted. In fact, she would exceed one¡¯s expectations and give astonishing surprises. When one had seven-point expectations, one could never know how many surprises she would reward them with. Ever since this person had ceased to be involved in movies and drama productions, he had yet to meet someone he viewed as a product that gave him such palpitations and excitement and made him look forward to polishing and carving it. He seemed to have found his muse once again. Plus, there was a lingering feeling that this pair of eyes, especially the water-like gleam they possessed, were completely similar to that person¡¯s eyes. ¡°May I ask if this beautiful lady has a male partner today?¡± Lu Yubai bowed, reaching with his hand while smiling like a gentleman as a form of invitation. Ling Sheng smiled. ¡°Senior Du and I have come to an agreement that we will go to the event together.¡± ¡°Du Manqing?¡± Lu Yubai frowned before adding, ¡°Then I¡¯m not going.¡± He had seen her twice, but it felt like her eyes were glued on him, her gaze following him like a housefly every single time. It was indeed extremely annoying. When Mei Xuelin reached the styling room, she spotted Ling Sheng immediately, her eyes revealing her astonishment. ¡°Sister Mei.¡± Ling Sheng turned her head, giving her a gorgeous smile. Mei Xuelin was utterly stunned so she was unable to snap out of it instantly. They looked alike. Too much alike. Especially when it came to the sudden look she gave her when she turned around. It was extremely similar to the look of the once Oscar-winning actress who had made China proud but had ceased to be involved in drama and movie productions, Nangong Lengyu. ¡°This is what you want.¡± Mei Xuelin gave Lu Yubai an exquisite gift box. Then, she took a look at Ling Sheng. ¡°She has high malleability.¡± Lu Yubai replied, ¡°Beyond high. She should not have such a high malleability!¡± Chapter 47 Mei Xuelin had brought over a captivating diamond necklace. Lu Yubai took the necklace immediately and went over to put it around her neck. One look at the necklace and Ling Sheng knew it was pricier and more valuable than any other necklace she had seen in the past. Slightly baffled, she asked, ¡°What if I ruin it or lose it?¡± She was broke and unable to pay! ¡°I¡¯ll ask Huo Ci to pay,¡± Mei Xuelin said as she remained stunned. She was gorgeous. Extraordinarily beautiful. Charming. She had a soul-stirring kind of charm. She was pure. Unworldly pure. Huo Ci¡¯s taste was indeed unparalleled by laymen. Where had he found this gem? She would definitely be the center of attention at the banquet that night. She really wanted to be present at the banquet, just to see how many men would be charmed by her and lose their souls. Du Manqing sat in the car with the windows closed. She only looked up when the chauffeur reminded her of the approaching Ling Sheng. The moment she looked up, it felt like her eyes were on fire and her beautiful features contorted instantly. Ling Sheng¡¯s gown was Dr¡¯s latest design. It was custom-tailored and there was only one in the whole world, which was in the possession of her celebrity agent, Mei Xuelin. The diamond necklace Ling Sheng was wearing was called ¡°Incomparable¡± and it was worth 55 million US dollars. It was also part of Mei Xuelin¡¯s valuable collection. She had tried to borrow it from her when she had attended the ceremony for the Best Actress Award but she had been turned away. Fine! It was utterly fine! Had she done that on purpose to shame her? Indeed! The new favorite enjoyed preferential treatment! She was a newbie brought in by the boss and was therefore automatically accorded a high status! She tried her best to suppress her emotions as she watched Mei Xuelin walk over with Ling Sheng. Mei Xuelin was smiling widely, yet her smile was an eyesore for Du Manqing. Seeing the nearing duo, Du Manqing recovered and alighted the car. She then smiled and greeted her agent. ¡°Sister Mei.¡± Hold it in! Since she could not leave Mei Xuelin now, she could only tolerate this in silence. She would wait until she had gotten all of Mei Xuelin¡¯s contacts, affiliated herself with a more influential and wealthy man, and gotten all the resources she needed without needing Mei Xuelin¡¯s help. Then, she would ditch her. ¡°Senior Du, you¡¯re really pretty today.¡± Ling Sheng gave her a polite smile and complimented her. She was indeed pretty. There was no lying on her part. ¡°You¡¯re pretty too.¡± Du Manqing smiled as she sidestepped, leaving space for Ling Sheng to get in the car. In a gentle voice, she said, ¡°Get in.¡± Her attitude was completely different, which earned her a sense of admiration from Ling Sheng. The fact that she could remain calm even after being scolded showed that she had a great mindset. She was indeed the Best Actress. ¡°Manqing, Sheng Sheng¡¯s a newbie and this is her first time attending this kind of event. Do take care of her since you¡¯re her senior.¡± Mei Xuelin reminded her of this purposefully. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sister Mei. I won¡¯t let Sheng Sheng suffer.¡± Du Manqing smiled obediently. It was as if the conflict had never existed. ¡°Sheng Sheng, be cautious. Don¡¯t cause Manqing trouble.¡± Mei Xuelin warned her. ¡°Noted,¡± Ling Sheng replied nonchalantly. ¡°If you dare cause trouble, I won¡¯t go easy on you,¡± Mei Xuelin said before adding, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Be safe.¡± ¡°Bye, Sister Mei.¡± Du Manqing smiled and waved. Ling Sheng muttered an incoherent goodbye. Mei Xuelin¡¯s eyes had been on Ling Sheng all this while, reflecting obvious appreciation and happiness. Du Manqing rolled up the windows. Her eyelids were lowered slightly, and darkness rolled in waves within their depths. Ling Sheng was indeed the new favorite of Mei Xuelin, as she was able to act however she wanted. Mei Xuelin would not even blow her top when she crossed the line. If Du Manqing had been the one acting with that attitude, she would have been chastised harshly! Chapter 48 The charity auction was held on a cruise. The ship was decorated in vintage style, with dazzling crystals embellishing the interior, likening it to a luxurious ancient palace. All kinds of luxurious cars were parked by the Pearl River. Those who alighted from the cars were dressed in a lavish, refined way. Du Manqing watched Ling Sheng alight, her presence attracting the attention of the people by the river instantly. A sinister, twisted feeling welled in the bottom of Du Manqing¡¯s orbs. ¡°Senior Du.¡± Ling Sheng smiled and bowed slightly, though she could clearly see the flash of sinisterness that disappeared quickly from Du Manqing¡¯s orbs. A chill ran down her spine. Oh, Mommy, that was a fearsome sight! Women¡¯s jealousy was really scary. What was more fearsome was the possibility of one stabbing you behind your back! The auction had yet to start. In the venue were so-called successful people who carried tall wine glasses and went around on a romantic hunt. There were also innocent-looking, adorable women who seemed indifferent or were too timid to converse with men but were in reality interested in them. Real talks about business topics took place, with ¡®business experts¡¯ sharing their tips and experiences. The moment Du Manqing entered, a few men in suits came forward to welcome her. While they were dressed like decent humans, their gazes landed blatantly on Ling Sheng. ¡°Ms. Du, who¡¯s this beauty?¡± Xu Qiang¡¯s eyes were glued on Ling Sheng. She was gorgeous. Immensely gorgeous. Her beauty was otherworldly. She had come with Du Manqing, so she should be a lesser-known celebrity. Since he had not seen her before, she should be an unpopular, low-rated artist, so 100,000 dollars might buy him a night with her. ¡°President Xu, this is Ling Sheng, my junior at the company. Please guide her more in the future.¡± Du Manqing had entered the entertainment circle many years ago and knew the nature of men very well. Upon seeing the wolf-like, indecent gaze of Xu Qiang, which conveyed his strong desire to devour her, she knew what he planned to do. ¡°Hi, President Xu.¡± Ling Sheng greeted him obediently and smiled slightly. Her smile dulled the surroundings. So-called experts and upper-class aristocrats were, after all, men. As their intense gazes landed on her, they revealed a sense of shock, playfulness, and an unconcealed desire for dominance. When had such a beauty appeared in the capital? She looked refreshed, innocent, and charming, stunning enough to tag at one¡¯s heartstrings. Her every single act was also seductive, making one¡¯s throat go dry. Ling Sheng, who could naturally feel the intense gazes around her, regretted dressing up like this and questioned Lu Yubai¡¯s intentions for dressing her like that. Now, she could clearly feel herself becoming a delicious meal for the men in the room and a thorn in the flesh of the other women. Being born beautiful was a crime! What could she do? Her looks were not something she could abandon or discard even if she wanted to! Which woman was not vain enough to want to stun everyone or see men go crazy for her? Du Manqing was also a woman. Thus, when she heard the repeated praise of the magnates, massive jealousy flashed across her eyes. ¡°Sheng Sheng, I can see someone I know. You can continue chatting with the other bosses.¡± Du Manqing left after informing her. Ling Sheng smiled politely at the men who tried to initiate conversations with her while toasting and sipping her wine. Although her behavior was appropriate and she was polite, she was still able to avoid the ¡®salty pig hooves¡¯ attempting to reach out to her subtly. Xu Qiang found an opportunity to stop Du Manqing. ¡°That¡¯s your junior. Quote a price. I¡¯ll accept any price.¡± Du Manqing smiled coldly. ¡°She¡¯s not working under me. Since we know each other, I shall warn you that it would be better not to hit her up.¡± Chapter 49 ¡°What do you mean? You think this Old Man can¡¯t foot the bill?¡± A sinister smile appeared on Xu Qiang¡¯s rotund face as he seemed to be reminiscing about something. ¡°You forgot that you got together with this Old Man in the past?¡±[1.¡¯Old Man¡¯ is a self-referencing term.] Du Manqing¡¯s face waned at once. ¡°Watch your words, President Xu.¡± ¡°Humph! Little Du, I would like to remind you of something. One should not forget one¡¯s roots. Both of you are actresses, so it¡¯s just a matter of setting a price. Go and ask her how much she wants. The Old Man has plenty of money!¡± Xu Qiang then added haughtily. ¡°Or does she want resources? Which film does she want to act in? The Old Man will invest in it.¡± ¡°You can go and ask her yourself, President Xu!¡± Hatred flowed within Du Manqing¡¯s eyes, as she really wanted to slaughter the fat pig in front of her. As long as he was alive, she would never forget the shame and humiliation she had suffered in the past! ¡°You really don¡¯t know how to appreciate kindness. Now that you have a higher net worth, you think you can be complacent and forget about our past relationship? If you are unwilling to help me get this woman¡­¡± Xu Qiang grinned before adding, ¡°I¡¯ll expose our past to the world. I¡¯ve been reminiscing about the video we filmed frequently.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Du Manqing¡¯s chest rose and fell vigorously, her fingers tightening their grip on the wine glass. ¡°I want her tonight. I can¡¯t wait any longer.¡± Xu Qiang finished his words and shoved something toward her. Then, he whispered in her ear. ¡°Make her drink this. You don¡¯t have to care about the rest.¡± ¡°I can do it, but you have to return the video to me,¡± Du Manqing said as she took the bag. Upon thinking that Ling Sheng would not escape the humiliating and shameful fate she had once suffered either, she felt a sense of elation. Clean? Nobody was cleaner than anyone else in this industry. Ling Sheng was sitting on the sofa and chatting with someone. ¡°You¡¯re flattering me, Director Li. We will work together in the future if there¡¯s a chance.¡± There was no more wine in the glass. Instantly, Du Manqing carried two glasses of wine over and gave one glass to her. ¡°Sheng Sheng, when did you get to know Director Li?¡± ¡°Manqing.¡± Li Qi, who had worked with Du Manqing before, was smiling as he greeted her. ¡°I heard from Xiao Ling that both of you work for the same company. Sister Mei indeed has good taste, wisdom, and the ability to find talented girls like you two.¡± ¡°You¡¯re flattering us.¡± Du Manqing smiled as she took a seat and toasted Ling Sheng. Then, she lifted her head as she drank her champagne. Ling Sheng could hold her liquor well. Even a thousand glasses would not be able to get her drunk. However, this body seemed different from hers. Although she had just taken a sip, her head had already started to become heavy. She did not dare drink more. When Du Manqing made a toast, she took a sip out of courtesy. Then, she stood up while holding the glass. ¡°Senior Du, have a good chat with Director Li. I¡¯ll go out to get some fresh air.¡± On the deck, Huo Xuanzhou was standing beside the railing lazily, watching as his prey neared him slowly. She would soon be falling into the trap. His lips curled up slightly as he raised the tall wine glass containing yellowish-gold champagne. He finished the whole glass in one gulp. Ling Sheng! It was her! She was the little slut of the film crew who had harmed Luo Xin! He had been chasing Luo Xin for two whole years to no avail. Therefore, he had decided to cause damage to the woman who had harmed her to see if he could gain Luo Xin¡¯s favor. Ling Sheng¡¯s face felt slightly hot, but she felt better when she got some fresh air on the deck. She continued walking forward, wanting to walk to the railing to refresh her mind. Who knew that she had just walked past a man¡­ Her wrist was suddenly grabbed. ¡°Lady, you caused my bracelet to fall into the river.¡± Chapter 50 - Framing And Cheating Ling Sheng frowned strangely before she wriggled her wrist until it was free. ¡°Sir, you have probably gotten it wrong. I didn¡¯t touch you.¡± Huo Xuanzhou smiled at her. Then, he threw all the different bracelets he was wearing into the river. ¡°My Nine-Eye Dzi Bead bracelet is worth 25 million US dollars. How do you intend to pay me?¡± ¡°The way you initiate conversations is too old-fashioned.¡± Ling Sheng smiled coldly. However, she saw an evil, playful light in the man¡¯s orbs. It seemed as if he was eyeing a prey, which disgusted her. It was clear to her in an instant that the man was not trying to initiate a conversation. He was trying to frame her! ¡°Why, shouldn¡¯t you pay after dropping someone¡¯s belongings?¡± The volume of Huo Xuanzhou¡¯s voice suddenly increased. ¡°Lady, I was planning to give that bracelet to my grandpa as a birthday present during his birthday feast!¡± Ling Sheng, who knew this was a deliberate attempt to frame her, let out a cold laugh. ¡°Then you dropped my Palpitate, which is worth 150 million US dollars, into the river. How do you intend to pay me?¡± Was this not just framing and cheating? Who could not do that? Palpitate was a priceless pink diamond ring that was the dream of every woman in the world. This was nonsense on her part, as no one would dive into the river to retrieve it. Even if someone did dive into the river to find it, who would expose her lies? She would definitely win this. After all, she had nothing to lose, while a lot was at stake for the accuser. They would see who was afraid of who! The commotion caused by the duo soon became a spectacle. ¡°Who¡¯s that woman?¡± ¡°I heard she¡¯s a low-rated celebrity who¡¯s here to seduce people.¡± ¡°So she¡¯s using this method to attract Master Zhou¡¯s attention. No wonder she declined when many men went up to initiate a conversation with her earlier!¡± ¡°Ha ha¡­ What a shameless actress. She might have been eyeing Master Zhou for a long time!¡± No affluent female aristocrat would reject an offer to become the Huo Family¡¯s daughter-in-law. Moreover, Master Zhou was the most handsome man of the younger generation of the Huo Family. He was second only to his sixth uncle, Huo Ci. Everyone reached a consensus that this was Ling Sheng¡¯s tactic to seduce Huo Xuanzhou. She had intentionally hurled his pricey bracelet into the river to achieve her goal. ¡°Miss, if you insist on not paying, I will have to call the police.¡± Huo Xuanzhou stared at her as his lips curled up coldly. ¡°As for Palpitate, did you see what it looked like?¡± ¡°How could I not have seen it? Palpitate is my family heirloom. Since you have thrown it into the river, I should be the one calling the police!¡± Ling Sheng was enraged. ¡°Does anyone believe that she has Palpitate? She¡¯s a village girl who knows the kind of man she has seduced!¡± Huo Xuanzhou, who had not expected her to be this strong-headed, continued mocking her. ¡°Don¡¯t think you can become a phoenix just by flying high onto a branch. A chicken will always be a chicken.¡± ¡°You are right, sir. Don¡¯t think that once a beast gets the crown, it will become the king. A monkey in a human outfit will show its beast-like nature even more.¡± Ling Sheng chastised him in her heart. He was the chicken, and his whole family was a bunch of chickens. Huo Xuanzhou was so incensed that his face turned ashen and the expression in his eyes became diabolical. That sharp-tongued little slut! She had called him a beast! ¡°Palpitate? Are you joking? Palpitate is considered a high-end diamond in the whole world. Who does she think she is? How could she even mention Palpitate? This is hilarious!¡± ¡°Exactly! A family heirloom? I remember that Palpitate was auctioned off a month ago for 200 million US dollars.¡± ¡°Is this woman mentally sound? She dares to say anything she wants. This is indeed hilarious!¡± ¡°Right! She even dares to spurt nonsense here. She really treats us as ignorant, uncultured people. I think she said that on purpose just because of her inability to pay Master Zhou.¡± ¡­ The female spectators surrounded her, shooting mocking and belittling looks at Ling Sheng. ¡°Why is it so noisy?¡± A magnetic, rich voice that invoked a cold, fearsome feeling in one spoke. It was like a quiet, icy wind blowing down from a frosty mountain that had been sealed for 10,000 years, making one¡¯s whole body shiver. Chapter 51 - : Dredge! When she heard a familiar voice, Ling Sheng¡¯s heart also settled down inexplicably. Facing that direction, An Yan was pushing the wheelchair over. The man in the wheelchair emitted a sophisticated elegance but gave off a kind of coldness she had never seen before. He also had the vibe of a champion high up in the hierarchy looking at the panoramic view below arrogantly. She had always felt that he was approachable and easy to talk to every time they met. However, at that moment, the man emitted a fearsomely cold and distant feeling that seemed to warn strangers away. ¡°What happened?¡± Jun Shiyan looked at the small woman by the ship¡¯s railing. His expansive orbs landed on her snow-white shoulders and delicate collarbones. The light in his eyes seemed to dim a little. Why was she wearing so little? Why was she revealing so much? He had initially not planned to be the emcee, only the auctioneer. However, An Yan had told him that she would be there. He did not know why he had suddenly wanted to see her. When Ling Sheng saw him, she felt chagrined instantly and her voice became slightly melancholic. ¡°Third Master, he threw my family heirloom Palpitate into the river.¡± ¡°You were the one who threw my Dzi bead bracelet into the river.¡± Huo Xuanzhou did not dare go overboard in front of Jun Shiyan. ¡°Third Master, she doesn¡¯t have Palpitate. She fabricated this. This woman¡¯s a liar!¡± For some reason, the Third Master was giving him a dangerous look. Jun Shiyan¡¯s voice was calm when he replied faintly, ¡°How do you know that she¡¯s a liar? Master Zhou has learned how to maliciously slander people as well? Don¡¯t make claims without evidence.¡± Huo Xuanzhou frowned as he tried to suppress his anger. He did not dare blow his top in front of him. ¡°Third Master, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can check who has Palpitate now. ¡°Given your abilities, checking such a trivial matter should be very easy. ¡°Palpitate was bought by a mysterious collector two months ago. How did it become her family heirloom all of a sudden?¡± He made sense. No one on the scene believed Ling Sheng¡¯s words. She was a liar. Who would believe her ¡®family heirloom¡¯ claim? ¡°What if this lady¡¯s words are true? Wouldn¡¯t you be framing a good person given how quickly you asserted your claim?¡± Jun Shiyan asked. ¡°How could her words be true? She¡¯s a liar, Third Master!¡± Huo Xuanzhou could obviously feel that the Third Master was helping that liar. ¡°What if I said she had it? What would Master Zhou intend to do then?¡± Jun Shiyan was slightly annoyed as his cold gaze swept across him. ¡°I¡­ She can¡¯t possibly have it!¡± Huo Xuanzhou¡¯s face was ashen when he pointed at Ling Sheng. ¡°If she really has Palpitate, I will¡­ I will jump down here and swim to the shore!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jun Shiyan smiled. ¡°Everyone has heard Master Zhou¡¯s words. Since they have both insisted on their claims, I, as the auctioneer, shall prove who is innocent with the only method possible.¡± Everyone looked at Jun Shiyan, the most mysterious, cold-blooded, and powerful man in the capital. Jun Shiyan¡¯s thin lips moved. In a thin, icy, emotionless voice, he ordered, ¡°An Yan, let them stop the ship and dredge!¡± Huo Xuanzhou was completely dumbfounded. Stop the ship? Dredge? They were at the central point of the river. The Third Master really believed the female liar. He wanted to explain and defend himself further but lacked the guts to approach the man in front of him, scared off by his fearsome and mighty air. ¡°Let¡¯s dredge then and see who¡¯s lying. If she doesn¡¯t have Palpitate, what shall we do?¡± Huo Xuanzhou could no longer suppress the ball of fury in his heart. Jun Shiyan gave Ling Sheng a look that eased her mind. Chapter 52 - It Became An Actual Product Materialized By the Third Master! Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes seemed to smile as she replied in a crisp voice, ¡°If it isn¡¯t found, I¡¯ll also jump down here and swim back!¡± The Pearl River did not have a massive surface area, but it was not small either. According to the naked eye, they were at least ten-odd kilometers away from the shore. Let him swim back and swim to his death! The ship had stopped at the central point of the river. In no time, a dredging team arrived. A mega searchlight shone on the surface of the river, making it as bright as daylight. The dredging team circled the approximate area where the duo had dropped their items. Then, a few hundred people jumped into the river and started dredging. As for the cruise guests, they all came out, standing on the deck and talking softly about the real liar. They all reached the consensus that Ling Sheng was lying. How could she possibly have Palpitate, a diamond that ranked first in the world? Who knew which influential man this newbie had gotten entangled with to be able to enter the entertainment circle? She was just a vain, materialistic woman searching for benefits. She was simply daydreaming! Ling Sheng stood there, feeling a little anxious. The man in the wheelchair beside her was Jun Shiyan. Jun Shiyan saw her nervous face. From an angle unseen by everyone, his hand reached out secretly, lightly touching her small hand, which was by her side. His touch was as chilly as jade, so her hand was retracted subconsciously. Jun Shiyan smiled at the adorable situation. His index finger reached out to touch her again. Ling Sheng retracted her hand. Jun Shiyan, who seemed to find this very interesting, teased her time and time again. Overwhelmed by anxiety, Ling Sheng grabbed the teasing big hand immediately, holding it tightly in her palm. Jun Shiyan looked up. The girl¡¯s small hand was soft. Her grasp felt like she was holding his heart, controlling his body, and directing his feelings. Ling Sheng said in a low voice, ¡°Stop it.¡± Jun Shiyan replied in a low voice as well. ¡°Okay.¡± Everyone was looking at the river, where the dredging team was, except for An Yan and Du Manqing, who were staring at Ling Sheng and Jun Shiyan. An Yan was caught between laughter and tears. Master seemed like a young man who had yet to date and was therefore careless, anxious, and less stable. Well, it was true that Master had yet to date anyone. His springtime was coming. But if he dated Ling Sheng¡­ She¡­ She¡­ She¡­ She was a liar! She had deceived Master! An intense fire of jealousy welled within Du Manqing¡¯s eyes as if a stone had been placed on her chest, suffocating her. On what basis? On what basis did Ling Sheng deserve that? Because of her face? Had that face also caught the Third Master¡¯s eye? She was holding the Third Master¡¯s hand! He was not even pushing it away. He was allowing her to hold it! Around half an hour later, the dredging team came up, carrying two items. ¡°Third Master, we¡¯ve found them.¡± One of the items was Huo Xuanzhou¡¯s bracelet. The other was a sparkling, eye-catching pink diamond the size of a pigeon¡¯s egg that shone with grandeur under the searchlight. Everyone on the scene felt their jaws drop. All the women¡¯s eyes were glued on the mega pink diamond, desiring nothing but to possess the diamond and see it on their finger at that moment. Nobody dwelled on the truth in Ling Sheng¡¯s words. After all, Palpitate, this rare and unique diamond ring, was sufficient to prove everything. Huo Xuanzhou¡¯s face turned white while hatred was rolling in in waves. He knew this was all Jun Shiyan¡¯s doing! But so what if he knew that? The ring that she had fabricated had become an actual product materialized by the Third Master! ¡°Master Zhou, based on what I know, this bracelet is not worth more than five million RMB. That¡¯s a far cry from the 25 million US dollars you mentioned.¡± An Yan let out a courteous laugh. Chapter 53 - : I Vow That I Will Cease to Be A Human If I Do Not Seek Revenge For This! Once everyone on-site heard An Yan¡¯s words, they all looked at Huo Xuanzhou with varying expressions. Master Zhou, who had provoked the Third Master, was certainly in hot soup. It was now inescapable. He would have to jump into the river and swim back. When they all looked at Ling Sheng, their attitude had now changed, despite who she was. One should not and could not offend people defended by the Third Master. Otherwise, they would end up like Master Zhou, who had died without knowing the cause of his death! Huo Xuanzhou could not express the bitterness he harbored. After all, he was the one who had sought trouble. It just so happened that the man he had encountered was the notoriously-ruthless Third Master. He could only grit his teeth and swallow this ball of bitterness. Ling Sheng was officially blacklisted and hated in his heart. Jun Shiyan gave him a look and then smiled gentlemanly. ¡°Master Zhou, apologize!¡± Huo Xuanzhou spat blood internally while shooting daggers at Ling Sheng with abhorrence. Apologize to the little slut? On what basis? ¡°Why, does Master Zhou want me to teach him how to apologize?¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s voice was not loud, and his tone was calm. However, the sole quiet existence of some people in the world could intimidate and compel one to kneel and submit to them without them doing anything. Huo Xuanzhou looked awful. What had he done wrong? He¡¯d merely wanted to cause the little slut some trouble. However, in the face of the pressuring man in front of him, he could only compromise temporarily. ¡°Ms. Ling, I didn¡¯t expect your Palpitate to drop. I really should not have thought you were lying. This entire affair is indeed my fault. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Is that the upbringing of the Huo Family? I want to find your grandpa and make him teach you how to apologize.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s every word showed his dissatisfaction. ¡°The Third Master¡¯s right.¡± Huo Xuanzhou suppressed his fury and looked at Ling Sheng sincerely. ¡°Ms. Ling, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Let them wait and see! I vow that I will cease to be a human if I do not seek revenge for this! He did not believe that the Third Master could defend this little slut forever! He had defended her on a whim! ¡°Since the Third Master has said so, there is no reason for me to continue pursuing this.¡± While a smile was planted on Ling Sheng¡¯s small and pretty face, it did not reach her eyes. Huo Xuanzhou¡¯s blood boiled and his eyes looked menacing. The little slut! He had given her an inch, but she wanted a mile! While she had dared to make him apologize, this depended on whether she had the blessing to receive an apology. Upon seeing the two parties reconcile, the surrounding guests did not find anything laughable about this anymore. ¡°Third Master, you see? Ms. Ling has already forgiven me¡­¡± ¡°Master Zhou, it¡¯s time to go down.¡± Jun Shiyan looked at the surface of the river. The surrounding crowd lowered their heads in shame and guilt like quail. No one dared to speak up for him. Huo Xuanzhou thought this matter would end with him offering an apology, thus being given a way out. He had not expected Jun Shiyan to harp on it. Hatred and fury filled his heart. ¡°Third Master¡­¡± Jun Shiyan said, ¡°Do you need my help, Master Zhou?¡± Huo Xuanzhou¡¯s heart burned with outrage and boiled as his face turned ashen. ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble you, Third Master.¡± Ling Sheng looked at Jun Shiyan with a smile, her eyes full of admiration. Why did she feel so good seeing his verbal attacks? When he met her big bright eyes, Jun Shiyan¡¯s heart melted momentarily. When Huo Xuanzhou jumped down, everyone took in a breath of cold air and broke out in a cold sweat. They could offend anyone but the Third Master in the gigantic capital! Huo Xuanzhou swam with anger coursing through his veins. His mind had already conjured up endless ways to torture Ling Sheng as a form of revenge. The ship followed him from an appropriate distance, its speed immensely slow. The crowd on the deck watched the seated man near the railing, no one daring to utter a word. It was blatantly obvious that the Third Master wanted to punish Master Zhou! And it seemed that he was thrilled to do so. Chapter 54 - His Heart Raced Wildly Instantly! When Huo Xuanzhou turned his head back, Ling Sheng¡¯s haughty smile was completely noticeable. She even pointed her middle finger, angering him so much that he punched the surface of the water. He let out a low, venomous curse, the expression in his eyes becoming more and more menacing. That little slut! He wouldn¡¯t be called Huo Xuanzhou if he didn¡¯t torture her to death! Meanwhile, people were filming the whole incident on the deck and discussing it. The auction was about to start. An Yan had already made the crowd disperse. At that point in time, only Ling Sheng and Jun Shiyan were left on the deck. Ling Sheng bent down before him, raising her head as she gave him a soft, delightful smile and thanked him in a sweet voice. ¡°Thank you, Third Master.¡± When he saw the gentle smile of the girl, Jun Shiyan¡¯s heart softened. His voice was slightly hoarse when he spoke again. ¡°Do you have anything to do tonight?¡± Ling Sheng shook her head. With a sweet, obedient look, she replied, ¡°No, I can keep you company tonight.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jun Shiyan nodded his head. He wanted to pat her head. How could she be so adorable and obedient? ¡°I¡¯ll give this back to you. Sorry!¡± Ling Sheng removed the ring and returned it to him. So he was the private collector! She was hardly surprised that the Third Master had such a valuable ring. Jun Shiyan lowered his eyes as he took the ring from her. At that moment, he could clearly feel the girl¡¯s hesitance and reluctance to part with it. Then, a smile appeared in his orbs. She liked the ring a lot. Ling Sheng felt slightly crestfallen to return it. After all, it was a very valuable and beautiful ring. Any woman would want to own it wholeheartedly. She was no exception. However, she would never have an unrealistic thought of keeping someone else¡¯s possession. While she was in a trance, her hand was lifted. There was a slightly cold touch that was akin to the texture of jade, followed by the sudden arrhythmic palpitation of her heart. Ling Sheng lowered her head, her eyes widening in disbelief. The man was holding her hand in one hand while holding onto Palpitate with the other. Then, with a serious demeanor, he slipped the ring on her finger, as solemnly as though he was completing a serious task of the utmost gravity. Ling Sheng hesitated for two seconds. She was struggling internally. Should she take it or not? Ahhh! If she accepted it, would the Third Master think she was a vain, materialistic woman? If she did not accept it, would the Third Master find her too ostentatious? Should she pretend to decline the offer despite her desire to do the contrary, or should she tempt him by pretending to reject the offer, only to accept it later when he let his guard down? Jun Shiyan, who was suddenly scared that she would say no, hurriedly explained in a deep voice. ¡°I¡¯m only reciprocating your kindness.¡± Ling Sheng followed the man¡¯s line of sight and saw his tie, which was a gift from her. She smiled sweetly at him. ¡°Thank you, Third Master.¡± Jun Shiyan heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed like he had been worried for no reason. His voice also softened as he replied, ¡°I¡¯m glad that you like it.¡± ¡°I do!¡± Ling Sheng was immensely worked up. Of course she liked it! She liked it too much! Such a pricey diamond ring was the ultimate dream of every woman! If she had known that a Palpitate ring could be exchanged for a tie, she would have gifted him ten ties! Had she managed to hook up with the Third Master successfully? Slyness flashed across her eyes. She suddenly moved forward and hugged him. Jun Shiyan¡¯s body tensed, the tenseness causing his hand to halt in mid-air, creating and maintaining a strange posture. The surrounding area was very quiet. He could even hear the sound of his urgent, ragged breathing clearly as his heart was racing wildly at that moment! Ling Sheng only hugged him for a short while before she retreated immediately with a red face. Her heart was beating at an uncontrollably-fast pace, as though her blood had rushed to her head. Thankfully, he did not push her away, or it would have been very awkward! Chapter 55 - Uncle... Sixth Uncle Jun Shiyan could tell that something was wrong with the girl at once. It was as though she had a fever, as her face was red. He frowned. ¡°Do you feel unwell?¡± Ling Sheng shook her head. ¡°I might have had too much alcohol.¡± She had not expected this body to be alcohol-intolerant. She¡¯d only had a small cup not too long ago, but the drunkenness was already settling in. ¡°Do you want to go over and rest for a while?¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s orbs were dark. It did not seem like she had drunk too much. ¡°No need, no need.¡± Ling Sheng shook her head immediately. ¡°I¡¯ve taken up a lot of your time. Let me take you in!¡± Jun Shiyan smiled, reaching out with the back of his hand like a gentleman. In a magnetic voice that was like music to the ears, he said, ¡°Then I shall bother Ms. Ling to lead me into the venue!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Jun.¡± Ling Sheng gave him a sweet smile and walked over to push the wheelchair. Her head felt a little heavy, but it should get better when she consumed some cold drinks at the venue later. The auction had started a long time ago, and Du Manqing had been forced to take the central seat by Xu Qiang. When she saw Ling Sheng pushing Jun Shiyan¡¯s wheelchair over, jealousy rolled in thunderous wild waves in her. Her fists were clenched tightly, her beautiful nails digging deep into her palms. Impossible! That was definitely impossible! The wealthy person behind the little slut could not be the Third Master! The whole capital knew about the feud between their Big Boss, the Sixth Master of the Huo Family, and the Third Master. No matter what, Big Boss Huo would never sign a contract with the Third Master¡¯s woman and let Mei Xuelin manage her! When he saw Ling Sheng, Xu Qiang¡¯s face turned green from anger and he shot daggers at Du Manqing, who was sitting beside him, before dragging her out. ¡°Let me go!¡± Du Manqing growled quietly with fury, her eyes full of hatred and distaste. Xu Qiang did not give a d*mn. Since the Third Master had gone in and there should be no one outside now, he had to punish this b*tch. Du Manqing was not physically strong. She also wanted to avoid crying and making a scene, so she was dragged out of the venue as a result. On the deck, Xu Qiang slapped her face and pointed at her furiously. ¡°Stinky b*tch, do you want to harm Old Man? Is that it?¡± That beautiful woman was actually the Third Master¡¯s friend. If he had indeed touched the Third Master¡¯s friend tonight, he would be a dead man walking! ¡°I didn¡¯t know either.¡± The expression in Du Manqing¡¯s eyes was diabolical. Her eyes contained an unadulterated desire to murder the person in front of her. ¡°Xu Qiang, you are aware of the Third Master¡¯s tactics too. If he finds out you drugged Ling Sheng¡­¡± Xu Qiang grabbed her wrist forcefully and slapped her face again before dragging her downward. ¡°You dare to threaten me, b*tch? You were the one who spiked her drink, not me!¡± ¡°You made me do it. Judging by the Third Master¡¯s personality, he would rather kill 3,000 innocent people than let one culprit go. Even if I die, I¡¯ll pull you down with me!¡± Du Manqing struggled to free herself. Horror appeared in her eyes when she remembered Xu Qiang¡¯s tactics. She could not leave. Xu Qiang was a pervert. Especially when it came to those kinds of matters, he would resort to ruthless tactics and he fancied that kind of abuse the most. However, Xu Qiang still possessed her video, thus diminishing her courage to call for help. Xu Qiang pulled her away directly and got on a speedboat with the help of an attendant. Huo Xuanzhou swam for around two hours before he saw the shore. By then, he was dog-tired and he was paddling away in the water with all his might. The Third Master¡¯s men were behind him, so he did not dare to call for help or stop. The look in his eyes became increasingly more baleful. Every single cell in his body was protesting resentfully and asking for revenge. When they reached the shore, two men dashed forward and got him right away before leaving immediately. Jun Shiyan¡¯s men were afraid that he might encounter some kind of trouble, so they alighted from the boat to clarify. They only let him go when they realized the men worked for the Sixth Master of the Huo Family. Huo Xuanzhou was too exhausted to even move an inch. When he was thrown to the ground, he raised his head in anger, only to widen his eyes in fear when he got a clear view of the man standing in front of him. He stuttered, ¡°Uncle¡­ Sixth Uncle.¡± Chapter 56 - Huo Ci, Save Me! ¡°Are you aware of your mistake?¡± Huo Ci was wearing a black suit, and his figure was half-hidden in the darkness. His resentment was unconcealable. ¡°Uncle.¡± Huo Xuanzhou panted hard. His face was wan when he looked up. Clenching his fists, he forced out some words. ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand?¡± Huo Ci bent down gracefully and tugged at his collar. Then, he punched him! It was so unsightly that his assistant, Zuo Ming, squinted as he watched the unfolding scene. Tonight, the Sixth Master was indeed angry. On their way there from the airport, he had given Sister Mei a tongue-lashing on the phone. Especially when he¡¯d heard about Ling Sheng being bullied by Master Zhou on the cruise, he had rushed over here immediately. Huo Ci punched and kicked Huo Xuanzhou. Huo Xuanzhou was already weak from the swim, and his lethargy rendered him defenseless. However, he did not dare retaliate and instead cried out helplessly in pain. ¡°Uncle, I was wrong. I was wrong!¡± ¡°What was your mistake?¡± Huo Ci¡¯s eyes were on fire when he kicked his face. He gritted his teeth and bellowed, ¡°Shoot!¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Huo Xuanzhou wanted to end his life right then and there. He had not offended him recently. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Huo Ci let out a cold laugh. He was infuriated and he wanted to take it out on somebody. Mei Xuelin had taken it upon herself to bring that brat to the charity auction banquet. He would have let it go if this had been organized by someone else, but it happened to be Third Old Jun¡¯s doing, so he would never allow it! He could not suppress that anger. Everyone knew about his feud with Third Old Jun! It was thus blatantly obvious that they were out to oppose him and did not care about his position as the boss. ¡°Uncle, I didn¡¯t badmouth you.¡± The pain spread through Huo Xuanzhou¡¯s organs so he could only admit defeat. He was not able to speak anymore. He was only afraid of this uncle in the entire Huo Family. He did not even fear his father or grandfather. He had suffered endless beatings from a young age, yet he had not even been able to tell his family about it, as he would only have suffered a worse beating as a result. ¡°You dare badmouth me?¡± Huo Ci gritted his teeth before he landed another kick on his stomach. The pain hit Huo Xuanzhou so hard that his eyes rolled backward and he fainted. Huo Ci frowned and his lips curled up coldly. ¡°Useless thing!¡± Seeing that his master had finally simmered a little, Zuo Ming secretly got some men to get Huo Xuanzhou out of his master¡¯s sight so that he would not suffer a further beating. Master Zhou was his grandfather¡¯s favorite at home and did not even fear his biological father, the eldest member of the Huo Family, Huo Ting. However, he feared the Sixth Uncle. ¡°Sixth Master, where are we going now?¡± Zuo Ming asked cautiously. ¡°Where do you think? Where¡¯s Ling Sheng?¡± The mention of Ling Sheng angered him again. That brat only knew how to cause him trouble. What had he told her? He had warned her to never get involved with Jun Shiyan! Having a daughter was indeed godd*mn troublesome! He would break her legs today! ¡°The speedboat is right ahead.¡± Zuo Ming didn¡¯t even dare breathe deeply. Master could become immensely scary when he was angered! The speedboat reached the shore and Xu Qiang dragged Du Manqing ashore. Huo Ci gave them a casual look and recognized Du Manqing. She was an artist working under Mei Xuelin and she had claimed the Best Actress Award that year. He had heard that she had brought that brat here. He went over and stopped the duo, eyeing Du Manqing before asking, ¡°Where¡¯s Ling Sheng?¡± When Du Manqing saw Huo Ci, her eyes reddened but she tried to keep calm. ¡°Ling Sheng is with the Third Master.¡± ¡°Damn!¡± Huo Ci spat out a vulgarity. He then turned around, planning to leave. ¡°Let go of me.¡± Du Manqing stared resentfully at Xu Qiang, her eyes stern as she gritted her teeth. Making up her mind to go all out to save herself, she cried out, ¡°Huo Ci, save me!¡± Chapter 57 - What Made Her Deserve The Attention Of Two Prominent Men At The Same Time! In the past, she had been reluctant to let Huo Ci know about her dark history and had tried to hide it as much as possible due to her admiration for him. However, he had never once looked her in the eye ever since she had gotten into the company. So what if he knew now? It would not matter! Everyone was trying to survive in the entertainment circle, so one had to know how she had gained social mobility in the entertainment circle despite lacking a background and a support network. ¡°Let her go.¡± Huo Ci stopped in his tracks and turned his head. ¡°Sixth Master, this is between me and her.¡± Xu Qiang smiled. ¡°I would like the Sixth Master to be more magnanimous. Do me a favor.¡± ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to do you this favor?¡± Huo Ci¡¯s lips curled up coldly, his eyes glinting with a perilous expression. So now anyone could rise above him and stick their noses up in the air? ¡°Sixth Master, don¡¯t tell me this b*tch has caught your eye!¡± Huo Ci raised an eyebrow and, without objecting, he strode over to pull Du Manqing away, kicking Xu Qiang to the ground in the process. Xu Qiang had not expected him to start a fight. With a bam, he was booted to the stone stairs behind, which caused him to cry out in pain. When he looked up at the man in front of him, the man was up in arms, reeking of a bloody, murderous spirit. While retreating in horror, he begged. ¡°Sixth Master, we can talk this out. Don¡¯t resort to a fistfight!¡± ¡°Did I use my fists?¡± Huo Ci strolled over before giving him another kick. ¡°This Old Man has obviously used his legs. What kind of thing are you? Why would you make me use my hands?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a thing. Sixth Master, we can talk this out¡­¡± Xu Qiang tried to stay calm, but his face was the color of a pig¡¯s liver. He had always known that Old Six from the Huo Family was not a good man, yet that was the first time he had experienced his anger. Huo Ci waved at his men and ordered them. ¡°Beat him up!¡± ¡°Sixth Master, Sixth Master¡­¡± Xu Qiang stared at the few bodyguards surrounding him in horror. He then screamed at the top of his lungs. ¡°Sixth Master, we can talk this out! I can give you anything you want¡­¡± By then, the bodyguards had already rushed forward and beaten him up! Two minutes later, Xu Qiang was lying on his stomach half-dead as he cried out in pain on the ground. Huo Ci walked over and looked down, arrogance radiating from him. Then, he booted his face before stepping forcefully on it. ¡°Remember, anyone who dares to call themselves Old Man in front of me will end up being beaten until they are Grandsons!¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Xu Qiang nodded his head like a grandson, curling his body up in pain. Was this vindictive revenge? He knew how much he was worth and he did not desire to die yet. Besides the Third Master, the only other man who should not be offended in the capital was the Sixth Master of the Huo Family. The Third Master did things out in the open. On the other hand, the Sixth Master liked to do things behind closed doors. He was known to be petty and merciless. He also liked to bear grudges. Du Manqing¡¯s arms were wrapped around herself as she gazed gratefully at the tall and handsome man in front of her. ¡°Boss, thank you.¡± ¡°Take her back!¡± Huo Ci ordered before he took one more look at Xu Qiang. ¡°If I find out that you¡¯ve caused her trouble again in the future, this Old Man will throw you into the river to feed the fish!¡± That scumbag! How dare this coward bully a person working for his company? Du Manqing watched as Huo Ci¡¯s figure disappeared from the surface of the river quickly, getting further away on a speedboat. The admiration in her eyes dispersed slowly, replaced by a sense of jealousy and sinisterness. He was there to find Ling Sheng! But what did Ling Sheng have that made her deserve the attention of two prominent men at the same time? Huo Ci got on the cruise ship and stormed angrily to the VIP Lounge. An Yan blocked the entrance. ¡°Sixth Master, my master is resting now. You can¡¯t go in.¡± Chapter 58 - Shes The Old Mans Person, Theres No Need To Prove It ¡°Where¡¯s Ling Sheng?¡± Huo Ci did not waste time beating around the bush. He emitted a murderous vibe and coldness radiated from his body. The sight made An Yan¡¯s hair stand on end. He had not expected Huo Ci to go there for Ling Sheng. ¡°Sixth Master, what do you mean?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to find your Big Master.¡± Huo Ci lifted his leg and gave An Yan a kick. ¡°How dare Jun Shiyan¡¯s dog obstruct my path!¡± An Yan ducked, giving him a fierce look as he did so. ¡°If the Sixth Master continues to act like this, then don¡¯t blame me for not being courteous anymore.¡± ¡°Not being courteous?¡± Huo Ci¡¯s lips curled up coldly, the expression in his eyes becoming deadly. He then bellowed, ¡°Beat him up for Old Man!¡± Upon receiving this order, Zuo Ming led the other men over and dashed forward. Both sides were not to be offended, so a muddled war started. Amid this chaos, Huo Ci used the opportunity to get a fire extinguisher violently from the fire hydrant. Then, he smashed it against the door while shouting haughtily. ¡°Old Three Jun, you¡¯d better open the d*mn door for Old Man!¡± An Yan was fighting with Zuo Ming, but their skills were on par with each other¡¯s, so he had no time to divert his attention. Upon seeing Huo Ci smashing the door like a madman, he could only hate himself for not bringing more men over. He was so incapable that he had even allowed troublemakers to appear right in front of the Third Master. The door opened suddenly. ¡°Where did this mad dog come from?¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s icy voice contained some sense of mockery. ¡°Where¡¯s Ling Sheng?¡± Huo Ci stared at the disabled man in front of him. The fire extinguisher in his hand found its way to his head, delivering an unrestrained, hard blow. Apoplectic with undue rage, An Yan sprinted forward and stopped Huo Ci¡¯s thunder-like blow. The fire extinguisher landed on his back. He endured this painful strike silently as bright red blood oozed out of the corner of his lips. ¡°Your dog is pretty loyal.¡± Huo Ci gave him a careless smile as he threw the fire extinguisher away slovenly. ¡°Old Three Jun, Old Man shall give you one more chance. Where¡¯s Ling Sheng?¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s eyes were ice-cold and as dark as the night. He blocked the entrance, his air mightier than Huo Ci¡¯s. ¡°You know her?¡± ¡°Where is she?¡± Huo Ci bolted inside, shouting wrathfully, ¡°Ling Sheng, get your ass out for Old Man!¡± ¡°She¡¯s sleeping.¡± Jun Shiyan frowned. ¡°I won¡¯t hand her over to a madman before she wakes up.¡± This lunatic Huo Ci knew her. This knowledge made him uncomfortable for a moment. ¡°She¡¯s Old Man¡¯s person. Jun Shiyan, you¡¯d better not meddle in other people¡¯s businesses. Do you believe me when I say that I¡¯ll kill you?¡± Huo Ci puffed and exhaled, fury billowing within his eyes. However, he did not move forward. The man in front of him was Jun Shiyan. Right. Even though he was disabled, even though he was wheelchair-bound, there were very few d*mn people who could fight against him. One might call him a dark horse or a silent killer with a mediocre performance when he ceased to be involved, but he produced a better-than-excellent outcome when he actually struck. ¡°How can you prove that she knows you?¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s cold eyes looked broken momentarily, as he had mixed feelings. She was his person? If that girl was Huo Ci¡¯s person, why had she gotten involved with him? ¡°She¡¯s Old Man¡¯s person. There¡¯s no need to prove it.¡± Huo Ci was seething with rage. ¡°You better wake her up and bring her here!¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s voice was calm as he replied, ¡°Since you can¡¯t prove it, Mr. Huo, forgive me for not being able to fulfill your request.¡± Huo Ci whipped out his phone and dialed Ling Sheng¡¯s number. Ling Sheng¡¯s phone was in her bag. When it rang, Jun Shiyan let out a low cough, feeling a little agonized. Huo Ci smiled and retrieved her bag directly. He could not be haughtier as he said, ¡°This bag was bought by me.¡± Then, he opened her bag and tossed all her makeup products, sanitary pads, keys, and other belongings on the ground messily. Huo Ci bent down, his face scrunching up in disgust as he picked up a card directly. Then, he took one out of his pocket and flung it to the ground. ¡°See that? It¡¯s my house¡¯s elevator card. Is this sufficient proof?¡± Chapter 59 - Third Master, Save Me! When he saw the two identical cards on the ground, Jun Shiyan¡¯s eyes revealed his intensifying heartbreak. He did not want to look at them anymore. The coldness of his voice could make one freeze when he ordered, ¡°An Yan, take him to see Ms. Ling.¡± His hands, which were positioned on the wheelchair, were holding it with a death grip. His knuckles gradually turned white and his veins stood out. She had deceived him! Humph! Huo Ci¡¯s woman was there to cheat him out of money! How badly had Huo Ci deprived her of money to compel her to act in such a manner? Huo Ci looked at the girl on the bed, who was laying like a sleeping pig. Her small face was red. This, in combination with other accumulated incidents, made him seethe with anger. She was sleeping so peacefully. She was not the least bit alert! What a simple-minded girl! How could one give birth to such a daughter? She would probably be oblivious even if she was raped by a man! He bent down and picked her up. In her semi-conscious state, Ling Sheng opened her eyes and saw Huo Ci¡¯s handsome face. She shivered in shock, knowing instinctively that she was going to be punished. Jun Shiyan watched her. ¡°Miss Ling, do you know him?¡± Ling Sheng shook her head vigorously. ¡°I don¡¯t know him. Third Master, please save me. I don¡¯t want to leave with him.¡± Huo Ci¡¯s face darkened like a pot¡¯s bottom instantly. He bit the back of his molars and growled. ¡°Repeat yourself if you have the guts, brat.¡± Ling Sheng directed a pleading look at Jun Shiyan as she struggled with all her might. Her eyes brimmed with tears after being growled at. ¡°Save me, Third Master!¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s calm, expansive eyes brightened as his hope grew. His voice was cold when he ordered him. ¡°Let go of her.¡± Exasperated, Huo Ci thought he should have let her die outside. However, he responded by curling his lips up coldly. ¡°Xiao Qi is sick. Are you coming home?¡± Upon hearing this, Ling Sheng stopped struggling and her whole body went still at once. Despite the remnants of intoxication, her eyes revealed an element of haziness that demanded one¡¯s pity. In a soft voice, she asked, ¡°What happened to Xiao Qi?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s Xiao Qi?¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s voice was hoarse when he looked at Ling Sheng, wanting to seek the last confirmation. He hoped wholeheartedly that she would tell him that she did not know Huo Ci or that she was not Huo Ci¡¯s woman. ¡°My pet dog.¡± Huo Ci let out an immensely haughty laugh. ¡°You are the dog! If Xiao Qi¡¯s a dog, I¡¯m also a dog. Then what are you?¡± Infuriated, Ling Sheng questioned him angrily. Huo Ci replied, ¡°I¡¯m a dog too, alright?¡± Satisfied, Ling Sheng smiled like silly before rushing him. ¡°Let¡¯s go home quickly. Let¡¯s go home!¡± The darkness in Jun Shiyan¡¯s eyes deepened. She was acting coquettishly. She was acting coquettishly around Huo Ci! So she really was Huo Ci¡¯s woman¡­ Huo Ci regarded the man in the wheelchair, who looked like he had suffered a huge blow instantly. The sight of him enveloped in defeated darkness made him feel exhilarated. Jun Shiyan also had despondent and defeated moments. He had thought he was a robot who never had any feelings! It seemed like he cared a lot about his brat. That would be great! He was going to punish that son of a b*tch. However, this was merely a moment when he had lost his normal demeanor. Jun Shiyan recovered quickly and his lips curled up in a thin, cold smile. ¡°I shall remind Mr. Huo to watch over his woman well!¡± ¡°Third Master Jun shall not have to worry about this.¡± Huo Ci left with Ling Sheng in his arms. However, he backtracked after taking a few steps. ¡°Jun Shiyan, let me warn you. You¡¯d better not hit her up, or I¡¯ll kill you!¡± An Yan was dumbfounded as he watched Huo Ci carry the girl away. In an instant, Jun Shiyan started coughing all of a sudden. His body shook vigorously, as though he would cough out his lungs at any moment. An Yan¡¯s face waned from the shock, but he stood quietly aside. Master had really gotten incensed this time. That was the first time he had seen Master react with such rocky, unstable emotions. The mask on his face, which was made of silver material, dropped to the ground while he was vigorously shaking, revealing a face one would find earth-shakingly handsome regardless of how many times one had seen it. Blood started oozing from the side of his mouth, yet his lips curled up and he let out a low sarcastic laugh. His fair, slender fingers rose to cover his heart. What a joke. After living for so long, he had actually been played by a lying woman. Chapter 60 - Shes Your Granddaughter! Huo Ci had no idea that a drunken woman would be so hard to deal with. ¡°Huo Ci, you old scumbag.¡± Ling Sheng hugged his thigh and pouted, her eyes teary as she looked up at him grievously. ¡°Why don¡¯t you like me? Am I not pretty, cute, gentle, generous, lady-like, outstanding, sexy, considerate, and smart?¡± Huo Ci¡¯s face was cold as he gritted his teeth and pointed at her. ¡°Get up! What do you think you look like now?¡± ¡°Why do you dislike me and Xiao Qi? I¡¯m your daughter!¡± Ling Sheng felt increasingly more grievous, and her voice was on the verge of breaking down. Her innately gorgeous face and the grievous look she gave him could break one¡¯s heart. That was fine with him, but if she had this look in front of other men, how many of them would be able to control their desire? He was reminded of the fact that she had spent time with Jun Shiyan just now. Enraged, he growled. ¡°Get up!¡± Her state then changed. ¡°You growled at me¡­¡± Tears streamed down Ling Sheng¡¯s face immediately, her grievousness amplifying by the second as she sobbed. Her big obstinate eyes stared at him as she bit her lips and cried out. ¡°You don¡¯t like me at all! Since you want to kick me out, I shall go! I¡¯ll leave with Xiao Qi straight away.¡± Huo Ci thought, ¡°I shall strangle her to death!¡± However, he responded, ¡°Get lost then. Get lost quickly. The further away you are, the better.¡± Flames of anger blazed in Huo Ci¡¯s eyes as he grabbed her wrist and pulled her up. Then, he watched her with contempt before he deliberately left a gap between them. ¡°How much have you drunk?¡± How could she be that intoxicated? Ling Sheng tilted her head slightly as she deliberated. Then, she reached out with her hand to gesture a little, burping as she did so. These actions were followed by an incoherent muttering. ¡°Just¡­ this little.¡± Her actions and expression were way too adorable. Huo Ci¡¯s heart softened, but he growled. ¡°If you dare to get this drunk again, I¡¯ll throw you into the river to feed the fish and sell Xiao Qi to human traffickers!¡± Only a ghost would believe this girl¡¯s words! She had gotten this drunk after drinking a little! ¡°Father, I know I¡¯m in the wrong. Please don¡¯t push me away¡­¡± Ling Sheng pleaded as she hugged his thigh and started bawling melancholically. ¡°Xiao Qi is too young. We¡¯ll freeze to death if we sleep under bridges.¡± Thankfully, the one driving the speedboat was Zuo Ming, who was always expressionless. However, he did not manage to hold back at that moment. He bent his head down, trying his best to suppress his laughter. Master had definitely been defeated this time. What he had not expected was that he would be defeated by his daughter and not by another woman. When they alighted from the speedboat, the sight of the semi-conscious girl in his embrace made Huo Ci want to throw her into the river to feed the fish! Having a daughter was too troublesome! There was so much to worry about! At this rate of infuriation, his lifespan would definitely be shortened by twenty years! When they got out of the elevator, Ling Sheng made a din, refusing to be carried by him and wanting to get down to walk by herself. Huo Ci held her. When they reached their doorstep, the door opened. Huo Ci¡¯s face changed immediately. ¡°Mother.¡± Ling Sheng smiled like a flower and waved her hand, nearly falling over when she bowed. She called out sweetly. ¡°Hi, Granny.¡± Su Xiyin frowned. She pointed at Huo Ci in anger as she walked over to hold Ling Sheng. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why did you let her drink so much?¡± Huo Ci¡¯s face had darkened like a pot¡¯s bottom, and his voice changed as he asked, ¡°Mother, when did you come over?¡± Su Xiyin ignored him totally and held on to Ling Sheng, her heart aching immensely. Her gentle voice held some degree of anxiety when she asked, ¡°Sheng Sheng, do you feel unwell? Do you want to puke, or do you have a headache? Auntie will make some hangover soup for you later. Get some rest first.¡± ¡°What Auntie?¡± Huo Ci mocked. He knew that he could not keep her in the dark anymore. He did not know when his mother had come over, but this brat had not even informed him. ¡°She¡¯s your granddaughter!¡± Chapter 61 - Surprised? Surprised? Su Xiyin had just helped Ling Sheng sit down when she heard her son bellowing and pointed at him to reprimand him. ¡°Why are you being so fierce? You¡¯re really fierce to Mommy. Look at you, you scared Sheng Sheng.¡± It was only then that she realized what her son had just said. Her beautiful eyes widened, and her voice started trembling. ¡°What did you just say? Who do you think Sheng Sheng is?¡± ¡°Your biological granddaughter!¡± Huo Ci spoke casually, his smile extremely forced. ¡°Mother, that was nice of me. You have a granddaughter now, and I even brought you a great-grandson.¡± Did she feel surprised? Was she surprised? Su Xiyin¡¯s vision darkened and her body swayed. Huo Ci¡¯s handsome face paled in fright. He hurried forward to help her up. ¡°Mother, you may be happy, but don¡¯t faint. Father will skin me alive.¡± ¡°You still don¡¯t know!¡± Su Xiyin did not know whether she was angry, surprised, or scared. She hit him angrily. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re talking about? Sheng Sheng, Sheng Sheng¡­¡± ¡°Yes, she¡¯s your granddaughter. The eldest granddaughter you¡¯ve been longing for.¡± Huo Ci gritted his teeth as he spoke. He felt immensely good. He was not the only one who was scared. That brat had almost scared him to death when she had come looking for him! They sat on the sofa. For ages. They just stared at each other. Huo Ci, who was the calmest, put the DNA test report on the table. ¡°Mother, take a look at this.¡± Ling Sheng was not sober yet, and her brain was still a mess. Upon seeing everyone smiling foolishly, she narrowed her eyes and waved at Xiao Qi. ¡°Xiao Qi, come to Mommy.¡± Xiao Qi sensed that something was amiss, and his face was serious. He took a look at Grandpa, then at Grandma, before running to his mother¡¯s side like a thief, his big eyes full of worry. ¡°Mommy, are you drunk?¡± Ling Sheng smiled and nodded before she went up to kiss him. Then, she started to gesture. ¡°Mommy only took a small sip. She¡¯s not drunk, she¡¯s not drunk.¡± Huo Ci shot a cold gaze over. You¡¯re not f*cking drunk? Fuming, Su Xiyin pinched him. ¡°Who are you glaring at? What if you scare Sheng Sheng?¡± Huo Ci¡¯s face darkened. Damn it, you should take my side! Had she forgotten she had a son now that she had a granddaughter? ¡°Sit properly! What do you think you look like? Do you want to sit or not?¡± Huo Ci pointed at Ling Sheng and lashed out. ¡°Did you hear me? Who do you think you are scolding? Sit down!¡± Su Xiyin punched him angrily. When she looked at Ling Sheng, she smiled. ¡°Sheng Sheng, don¡¯t be afraid. Grandma will punish him for you.¡± How could one be a father under these circumstances? He could not even dote on his daughter! He was too fierce! Ling Sheng had already sat up straight as though she was afraid of Huo Ci. She even pulled Xiao Qi into her embrace and said in a pitiful voice, ¡°Grandma.¡± Su Xiyin placed the DNA test report on the table. ¡°Tell me, what happened?¡± ¡°Grandma, I¡­¡± ¡°Sheng Sheng, you don¡¯t have to speak. I asked him. Tell me, what happened?¡± ¡°Mother, don¡¯t ask me. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either. I think I accidentally got someone pregnant when I was young.¡± ¡°You¡­ Are you trying to anger me to death? Speak nicely!¡± Su Xiyin reached out to look for something. Ling Sheng kindly handed the feather duster that Huo Ci had hidden earlier to her. Huo Ci held back a mouthful of blood. When the feather duster landed on his body, he shot daggers at Ling Sheng with his eyes. That brat! Chapter 62 - Clueless Double Standards! Ling Sheng grinned innocently, her sparkling eyes glowing. Ling Xiao Qi remained silent. He pursed his lips and lowered his head, secretly taking a few glances. Then, he held Mommy¡¯s hand tightly and smiled in secret. Huo Ci jumped up after being hit twice, his handsome face ashen. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m already old enough. Can you let me save some face?¡± ¡°Since you know how to save face, you better speak nicely.¡± Su Xiyin put away the feather duster angrily. ¡°You also know you¡¯re not a child. Look at what you¡¯ve done.¡± Huo Ci muttered unhappily, ¡°Since when is this my fault?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Su Xiyin raised her feather duster. ¡°How dare you talk back to me!¡± Huo Ci quickly corrected himself. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare, I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Ling Sheng picked up her son and watched the commotion, not daring to laugh too arrogantly. Oh my, it was so much fun. He had chickened out. Ling Xiao Qi had a pitying look on his face. Grandpa was so pitiful that he had to be beaten even though he was an adult. He had to help Grandpa. When Huo Ci sat down again, his back ached. His mother was not soft-hearted at all. She had lashed his body hard. Su Xiyin held the feather duster in her hand, fearing that he would hide it again. ¡°Speak nicely, or things will be different when your father asks you to do so.¡± Ling Xiao Qi let his mother know before he ran over to Huo Ci quietly and slipped into his embrace. This time, Huo Ci did not chase him away, nor did he scold him. He hugged him tightly like an amulet. ¡°Mother, I really don¡¯t know what happened. Ask her yourself.¡± It was more than twenty years ago. He had so many girlfriends back then¡­ How would he know which one was her mother? ¡°You¡­¡± Su Xiyin picked up the feather duster and was about to strike when she saw him hold up Xiao Qi to stop her. She retracted her hand and smiled gently. ¡°Xiao Qi.¡± Huo Ci sighed. Look! He was definitely not her biological son! Look at her attitude! These were serious double standards! Ling Xiao Qi grinned and called out sweetly. ¡°Grandma!¡± ¡°Not grandma. It¡¯s great-grandmother.¡± When she saw Xiao Qi¡¯s smile, Su Xiyin¡¯s heart softened and she forgot to reprimand him. ¡°Great-grandmother.¡± Ling Xiao Qi¡¯s words were sweet. ¡°Great-grandmother, don¡¯t hit grandpa. It¡¯s mine and Mommy¡¯s fault. Xiao Qi was sick and Mommy came to find him. We didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± When she saw how sensible the child was, Su Xiyin¡¯s heart ached even more. She pointed at Huo Ci and said,¡± Look, Xiao Qi is more sensible than his grandpa.¡± Huo Ci did not object. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not convinced, right?¡± Su Xiyin¡¯s expression changed instantly. ¡°I¡¯m convinced, of course I am.¡± Huo Ci mumbled incoherently. Huo Ci did not know who Ling Sheng¡¯s mother was, and Ling Sheng did not know either. Only that piece of paper could prove their biological relationship. ¡°Yes.¡± Su Xiyin¡¯s face was stern. ¡°Do you know?¡± She had no idea how her granddaughter had been through this for so many years. She had not even had the money to treat Xiao Qi. The more she thought about it, the more her heart ached and her eyes reddened. ¡°Mom, I understand. Can¡¯t I find out for you? Why are you crying?¡± Huo Ci¡¯s heart ached. Xiao Qi reached out to wipe her tears. In a soft and tender voice, he comforted her. ¡°Great-grandma, don¡¯t cry. Mommy and I are living a good life. Grandma dotes on Xiao Qi too.¡± Su Xiyin hugged Xiao Qi lovingly before she looked at Ling Sheng. ¡°Sheng Sheng, come over to grandma¡¯s side.¡± Ling Sheng was also crying, and her eyes were swollen. She walked over to hug her, her voice hoarse. ¡°Grandma.¡± Chapter 63 - I Am Grandma The sight of them made Huo Ci¡¯s nose feel a little sore, and his eyes widened miserably. ¡°I have to get up early tomorrow to catch a plane. I¡¯m going to bed.¡± When he was done bathing, he saw the three of them still chatting on the sofa. ¡°Mother, Ling Sheng has to join the film crew this morning and Xiao Qi has to go to school. Can¡¯t we talk another day?¡± Huo Ci frowned. ¡°You still dare to talk about my family. If you¡¯d told me earlier, would I only have found out now? Wait and see, your father will skin you alive.¡± Su Xiyin gave him a look of feigned anger. Huo Ci said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell Dad about this for now. I¡¯ll tell him personally when I get back from filming.¡± Otherwise, if he could not film the scene, he would be called back to be reprimanded. ¡°Okay, got it.¡± Su Xiyin had a granddaughter, but her son was like a weed. ¡°Then you have to hurry up. I won¡¯t be able to hide it for long.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you go home? If you come here every day, Father will naturally suspect something.¡± ¡°You make it sound simple, but what about Xiao Qi and Sheng Sheng? Who¡¯s taking Xiao Qi to kindergarten? Who¡¯s cooking for Sheng Sheng? You?¡± ¡°Okay, I was wrong. Can you help me hide it for a week?¡± ¡°I will, just go and sleep.¡± Su Xiyin looked impatient. Ling Sheng smiled like a little fox. She hugged Su Xiyin and kissed her profusely. ¡°Grandma.¡± Su Xiyin¡¯s face was stretched wide by her smile as she said gently, ¡°Sheng Sheng, can grandma sleep with Xiao Qi and you today? Grandma has a big bed.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ling Sheng learned from her, as she was indeed very gentle. She liked this grandma a lot. Her body was fragrant, and her words were like water. She was gentle even when scolding others. ¡°Great-grandmother, are you really my great-grandmother?¡± Xiao Qi¡¯s big eyes stared at her seriously. He liked his great-grandmother so much. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. How can a great-grandmother be fake?¡± Su Xiyin went over to give the little child a kiss, her heart melting into a puddle of water. She had thought he was her daughter-in-law¡¯s son. This had turned out to be a big joke. They were her granddaughter and great-grandson. The next morning, Ling Sheng opened her eyes, only to realize she was having a splitting headache. She stretched her back in distress when she saw someone open the door and smile. ¡°Sheng Sheng, wake up for breakfast.¡± ¡°Auntie.¡± Ling Sheng sat up in pain with a frown. Auntie hadn¡¯t left yesterday? ¡°Auntie? I¡¯m Grandma.¡± Su Xiyin did not know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°My head doesn¡¯t hurt. I forgot, didn¡¯t I? Don¡¯t go out with your father in the future, you insensible scumbag. How could he let you drink so much?¡± Ling Sheng was taken aback, so it took her a while to react before she stuttered, ¡°You¡­ You know?¡± ¡°I was afraid Xiao Qi would be alone at home yesterday, so I didn¡¯t go home. Otherwise, how long did the two of you intend to hide this from me?¡± Su Xiyin carried the hangover soup over and handed it to her. ¡°Drink this first.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s mind went blank. What had happened yesterday? What had she done yesterday? Hadn¡¯t she been with Jun Shiyan? Why had she been brought back home by her stingy father? The Auntie in front of her was not her Auntie, but Huo Ci¡¯s mother? Her grandma? Chaos! While she was washing up, Ling Xiao Qi told her briefly what had happened yesterday. It was only then that Ling Sheng had a vague notion of what seemed to be the real facts. Huo Ci left before the sun rose, saying he was there to catch the plane. Ling Sheng was baffled. Her stingy father was filming a movie in the desert northwest! Chapter 64 - A Hidden Secret He was supposed to act as a guest actor for a week. Why had he returned halfway? Could he have returned to beat her up and bring her back home from the banquet? What exactly had happened between her, Huo Ci, and Jun Shiyan yesterday? She tried her best to remember but to no avail. She remembered her last memory of Jun Shiyan. Then, her whole body heated up as though she was having a fever. Jun Shiyan had found her a doctor, and she had fallen asleep after the injection. Su Xiyin was taking care of Xiao Qi at home while also cooking and cleaning the house. Ling Sheng was over the moon. As far as filming was concerned, her scenes would be ending in less than a week. Mei Xuelin made use of her subordinates¡¯ relationship and connections to inform her that she had gotten her a variety show. She told her to return to the company after work to inform her of her concerns. The person she disliked the most but had to deal with was supporting actress Shang Jiaren. Since they were colleagues, it would not be good to shed all pretense of cordiality. After all, they were in the same industry. They had to have some kind of face-off. Gu Shen and Luo Xin, who were the male and female lead, were proud. They pretended not to see her and never had a good attitude around her. Ling Sheng, who had just finished filming a scene with Luo Xin and Gu Shen, was playing games on her phone in the dressing room. Shang Jiaren spoke to her, saying how bad her company was and how many resources she had. After working hard for so many years, her only female leading role was in a web drama. ¡°Sheng Sheng, did you tell your boss what I told you?¡± Shang Jiaren probed. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ling Sheng pretended not to understand and focused on the game without raising her head. ¡°What else can I do? I want to join Huo Ci¡¯s Studio. Didn¡¯t you say you would recommend me? Have you forgotten?¡± Shang Jiaren¡¯s eyes were dark, she had a smile on her face, and her heart seemed about to blow up. This happened every single time. She was obviously a young slut, but she did not know where she had learned a set of Taiji Fists. Every single time, her answer was flawless. ¡°I¡¯m just a low-list celebrity who signed a contract with a company. Sister Jiaren, don¡¯t make things difficult for me.¡± Ling Sheng had a bitter expression on her face and looked annoyed to death. That was a problem she faced every day. Even if she could help, she would not help someone like her. ¡°Sheng Sheng, we¡¯ve known each other for a long time. I¡¯ve always treated you like my biological sister by taking care of you. Do you not consider me a friend? Don¡¯t I look good or have decent acting skills? Why don¡¯t you recommend me?¡± Shang Jiaren pretended to be angry. Ever since she had found out she was an artist managed by Mei Xuelin of the Huo Studio, she had been begging her every day, almost kneeling down to plead with her. However, she had not expected this little village slut to be so heartless. She did not even want to help out. She was wasting her time by trying to please her. ¡°Sister Jiaren, what are you talking about? Even if you were my biological sister, I wouldn¡¯t dare to do that. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know Sister Mei¡¯s temper. I¡¯m usually too scared to talk to her. As for Big Boss, I¡¯ve never seen him before.¡± Ling Sheng sighed, showing that she could not do anything about this. ¡°Sheng Sheng, I know¡­¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s cell phone rang suddenly with a call from Su Xiyin. Crying, she told her Xiao Qi was at the hospital and asked if she was too busy to make a trip there quickly. Ling Sheng¡¯s face changed instantly, and she stood up and ran. Her scene would probably be filmed in four to five hours. She could make a trip to the hospital in the meantime if she informed the director and left in a hurry. As she looked at her back view, Shang Jiaren¡¯s eyes were full of resentment. Without asking the director for leave, she followed her. There had to be something amiss if she was leaving in such a hurry. If she followed her, she might discover her unspeakable secret. Chapter 65 - He Is Huo Cis Illegitimate Child Ling Sheng hurried to the hospital. Su Xiyin was sitting beside the bed with red eyes. Ling Xiao Qi¡¯s face and neck were covered in a red rash, giving him a ghastly look. His brows were furrowed while he was asleep, making him look pained. Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes reddened immediately as though someone had stabbed her with a knife. ¡°Grandma, what happened?¡± Allergy. Mango allergy. In the afternoon, Ling Xiao Qi had eaten mango cake at the kindergarten. ¡°This child is allergic to mangoes. Didn¡¯t you check about any allergic reactions before?¡± Su Xiyin¡¯s voice was hoarse, and her heart was aching immensely. ¡°No.¡± Ling Sheng had not known either! Su Xiyin knew that her son was his mother¡¯s flesh and blood. She initially had not wanted to bring Sheng Sheng there to make her feel worried and sad, but Xiao Qi had kept calling her ¡°Mommy¡± in distress. ¡°Mommy!¡± The sleeping child shouted again. Ling Sheng wanted to touch the little child¡¯s face and hug him, but she did not know where to start. Her heart ached so much that it twitched. ¡°Xiao Qi, Mommy¡¯s here. Sleep well!¡± As though he had sensed her presence, Xiao Qi suddenly opened his eyes and said in a small voice, ¡°Mommy, Xiao Qi is fine.¡± ¡°Yes, Xiao Qi is fine.¡± Ling Sheng patted his fluffy head carefully. How could she be so sensible? She was so sensible that it made one¡¯s heart ache. ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Qi nodded sensibly. Suddenly, he saw someone at the door moving sneakily. His voice grew louder. ¡°Aunt, someone¡¯s looking for you.¡± Ling Sheng turned around and saw a figure flash past. Her eyes turned cold as she whispered, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll go out for a while.¡± Shang Jiaren! She knew that woman harbored evil intentions. She had actually dared to tail her! Shang Jiaren had initially wanted to leave after filming a video, but the child on the bed was smart enough to spot her. Since he had discovered her, she did not care about falling out with her. Shang Jiaren had just turned toward the stairs when her arm was grabbed and she fell against the metallic railing. Ling Sheng looked at her and gave her a cold smile. ¡°This pretty lady really cares about me. She goes wherever I go.¡± ¡°Ling Sheng, since you¡¯ve discovered it, I shall not beat around the bush. I want to join the Huo Studio and I want Mei Xuelin to bring me along.¡± Shang Jiaren looked at her arrogantly. ¡°What if I say no?¡± Ling Sheng laughed out of anger. After being in the entertainment circle for so long, she had seen all kinds of weird people. However, this was the first time she had seen a shameless, self-righteous person like Shang Jiaren. ¡°Then I shall post everything I saw online.¡± Shang Jiaren threatened her complacently. She had the video for evidence. As long as it was released, the persona of Best Actor Huo would be ruined. From then on, Ling Sheng would never be able to survive in the entertainment circle! ¡°What did you see just now?¡± Ling Sheng used her strength to lift half of her body into the air. Shang Jiaren, who was in pain, felt scared. Her face was contorted along with her exquisite makeup, and her expression was dark. ¡°Ling Sheng, that child must be Huo Ci¡¯s illegitimate son!¡± ¡°No.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s smile was gorgeous, and her eyes sparkled with a dangerous glint. ¡°That¡¯s my nephew. Didn¡¯t you hear me say that just now?¡± She had not expected to avoid the paparazzi and face the evil woman in front of her! ¡°Go and lie to a ghost! You¡¯re so stubborn despite being at death¡¯s door. I know that Auntie. She¡¯s Huo Ci¡¯s mother.¡± Shang Jiaren let out a cold laugh. ¡°I¡¯m not talking to you anymore. I want to see Huo Ci.¡± Since she had evidence and some negotiating terms, she naturally had to make good use of them to get the greatest value out of them. Chapter 66 - An Ugly and Evil Old Woman ¡°What about your evidence?¡± Ling Sheng took her phone directly out of her bag. ¡°Ling Sheng, in the entertainment circle, I eat more salt than you eat rice. Do you think I¡¯d only keep one copy of such important evidence?¡± Shang Jiaren¡¯s face changed as she looked at her sarcastically. ¡°You¡¯re really naive.¡± How could Ling Sheng not know? She just wanted to vent her anger. Thus, she flung her phone forcefully against the opposite wall. The cell phone hit the floor and broke. Shang Jiaren¡¯s face contorted as she growled in anger. ¡°Ling Sheng, don¡¯t go overboard.¡± Although she had saved the video, there were still many important documents in her phone. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a phone? Huo Ci will make it up to you.¡± Ling Sheng smiled, her eyes crinkling as she replied nonchalantly. Shang Jiaren was fuming, but she then remembered that she would be able to enter Huo Ci¡¯s studio soon and become an artist managed by Mei Xuelin. It was not a big deal that her phone had been smashed. As long as she had evidence against Ling Sheng and Huo Ci, she would be able to make them do whatever she wanted them to do in the future. Then, she would definitely punish this little slut. She had to make Huo Ci use all the company¡¯s resources to support her. She had already thought of that. In the near future, she would stand at the apex of the entertainment circle with an elegant crown on her head, looking down on the ants who were being stepped on. She wanted to laugh at the thought of it. When Ling Sheng called Huo Ci, she was mentally prepared for the worst. However, to her surprise, her scumbag of a father did not reprimand her. ¡°Turn on the speaker. I¡¯ll speak to her.¡± Ling Sheng followed his orders obediently. After being in the entertainment circle for so long, she was still alert. However, when she had seen her sick son, she had panicked and had not noticed that someone had been following her. ¡°Hi, Senior Huo. I¡¯m Shang Jiaren. I wonder if Ling Sheng has¡­¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Senior Huo sure speaks nicely. I want to join your studio and have Mei Xuelin manage me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Shang Jiaren was shocked. She had not expected Huo Ci to be so straightforward. He had agreed to her request without haggling. ¡°Then when do you plan to sign a contract with me, Senior Huo? I¡¯ll abide by the agreement and will not reveal the fact that you have an illegitimate child with Ling Sheng.¡± ¡°Wait until I get back on Thursday.¡± ¡°Okay, go ahead and work then, Senior Huo. I¡¯ll be waiting to hear good news from you.¡± Shang Jiaren smiled complacently and arrogantly. She passed the phone to Ling Sheng and said, ¡°Learn from this, little child. I wonder why Huo Ci would like someone like you.¡± ¡°He likes pure and kind fairies like me. You¡¯re just jealous!¡± Ling Sheng smiled until her eyes turned into crescents. ¡°You¡¯re such an ugly, evil old woman. He wouldn¡¯t even look at you if you threw yourself at him.¡± ¡°You¡¯re shameless!¡± Shang Jiaren¡¯s face contorted with anger as she stared at her venomously. ¡°Even if Huo Ci likes you, it¡¯s only because you¡¯re fresh. When you become an abandoned wife, you will have all the time in the world to cry.¡± ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll disappoint you. I have a son.¡± Upon seeing how angry she was, Ling Sheng felt immensely happy. ¡°Slut!¡± Shang Jiaren spat ferociously, her chest about to explode from anger. ¡°What kind of indecent tactic did you use to seduce Huo Ci?¡± Huo Ci had to be blind! How could he actually like this kind of immature slut? ¡°Sister, I¡¯m very young and pretty. What kind of means do I have to resort to? After all, I¡¯m pretty enough.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s smile became more and more radiant as she shot her a pitying look. Then, she clicked her tongue and shook her head. ¡°As for you, you¡¯re old and ugly and you have no acting skills or IQ. Even if you join the Huo Studio, even if Sister Mei takes you on, you won¡¯t be able to turn your career around!¡± Chapter 67 - Her Brain Was Eaten By A Dog Ling Sheng had spoken. Her words were specifically meant to hurt the woman. Shang Jiaren was young but she looked old. She feared others would say she was mature. After being in the entertainment circle for four years, she was neither liked nor popular, nor had she single-handedly been the female lead in Liang¡¯s film. She was most afraid of being criticized for her poor acting skills. At that moment, she was so angry at Ling Sheng that she nearly fainted. Then, she stormed over and hit her. Ling Sheng reached out to hold her wrist, raising her hand to slap her face. When she saw the woman¡¯s swollen face, her lips curled up in a mocking manner. ¡°I¡¯m very unhappy that you followed me.¡± ¡°Ling Sheng!¡± Shang Jiaren bellowed angrily again, wanting to kill her. Ling Sheng switched to her right hand, slapping her face once more before adding, ¡°I¡¯m not happy that you threatened me either.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Shang Jiaren gritted her teeth in anger, her eyes glaring venomously at Ling Sheng as she dashed forward to fight with her. Ling Sheng was in a bad mood. Who knew how badly Huo Ci would mock her over such a thing! She should vent her anger first. Thus, she grabbed the woman¡¯s hair and pinned it to the ground, gauging her. Shang Jiaren growled and struggled with all her might, but to no avail. It was as if her organs had been crushed, hurting her so much that she wanted to die. Ling Sheng only got up slowly after she was done hitting her. She looked down at the evil woman, her heart aching when she looked at her hand. ¡°My hand hurts. Huo Ci will definitely die if he finds out.¡± It was an infuriating remark, yet it sounded so natural. Shang Jiaren¡¯s throat felt like it was going to explode. Ling Sheng left after the beating. Shang Jiaren struggled to get up, leaning against the corner of the room. Her sharp nails gripped the concrete floor as she took a vow silently. She would definitely seek revenge! She would definitely kill that little slut Ling Sheng! When Ling Sheng reached the ward, Huo Ci called. Ling Sheng smiled at Su Xiyin before entering the washroom and closing the door. ¡°Are you blind? Did a dog eat your brain? You let that brainless woman stalk you and get evidence!¡± He bellowed furiously. Ling Sheng knew that things were not that simple. How could she have let that woman go? She hurriedly moved her phone further away to prevent her eardrums from breaking. Huo Ci cussed and cursed nonstop. No matter how unpleasant it was, he could say anything. Ling Sheng blocked her ears but could not escape his attack. With a bitter expression, she started to doubt her life. She felt a lot of pity for the Little Cis. If they knew that their idol was a narcissist in private, many girls would lose their minds! ¡°If you don¡¯t solve this issue by Thursday, your old man will solve it. Stop pretending!¡± Huo Ci replied harshly. Ling Sheng was very obedient. ¡°I understand.¡± Then, there was a moment of silence. ¡°Did she beat you?¡± ¡°No, I did. I was really angry, so I pinned her to the ground and gave her a beating.¡± Before she could finish speaking, Huo Ci hung up immediately. Ling Sheng bit her lip in distress. What kind of person was he? As for taking care of this issue, he would hit the nail on the head and find evidence against Shang Jiaren. Come on! They could harm and threaten each other! ¡°Sheng Sheng, is that your father?¡± When she saw her granddaughter¡¯s bitter face, Su Xiyin¡¯s heart started aching. ¡°Did he reprimand you? Tell him grandma¡­ grandma will seek revenge on your behalf.¡± ¡°No.¡± Ling Sheng shook her head. This was not her father¡¯s fault. It was her fault. She had been careless and had let others take advantage of her. She had to take care of the trouble she had caused. Chapter 68 - The Number One Hacker In The World Su Xiyin did not believe her, but she did not press further. She only felt anxious. ¡°What do you and your father want to do? Why can¡¯t we reveal our relationship?¡± ¡°Grandma, this is too complicated, I can¡¯t explain it clearly.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t you explain it clearly? You¡¯re just worried that your career will be affected. Since you¡¯re afraid of affecting your career, you might as well let Xiao Qi suffer!¡± ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s not what you think. It¡¯ll be made public when it¡¯s appropriate.¡± ¡°When it¡¯s appropriate? Tell me, when will it be appropriate?¡± ¡°Great-grandma, Xiao Qi doesn¡¯t have to suffer. Xiao Qi is very happy to be with Mommy, Grandpa, and Great-Grandma.¡± Su Xiyin¡¯s heart ached as she hugged Xiao Qi. This doll was too adorable and considerate, just like Ci Er had been as a child. She sighed. ¡°It¡¯s your father who forbade you to tell me. I¡¯ll look for him when he gets back.¡± Ling Sheng nodded her head hurriedly. ¡°Yes, you can look for him.¡± Su Xiyin laughed angrily. ¡°I knew it. It must have been his idea.¡± Ling Sheng had initially planned to join the film crew again, but director Wen Zhi called to inform her that Shang Jiaren had applied for leave and she should not return. Her remaining scene of the day was a scene with Shang Jiaren. Since Shang Jiaren was not going, she naturally did not have to go either. Ling Sheng thanked Su Xiyin before leaving. Smoke rose and filled the internet cafe. Ling Sheng was a debuting artist now. She was afraid that it would be troublesome if she was recognized, so she had put on a mask and sunglasses. She was fully armed. She was there to find a hacker called King. That guy had said he was her fan. He had even boasted that he was the number one hacker in the world. He had said she could look for him if she ever had any trouble. Ling Sheng had sent him a private message on Weibo, yet that guy had said he was at the internet cafe. If she found him, he would help her. He had unfortunately given her an unfathomable picture. It was an outrageous photo of his foot! She could not strip off everyone¡¯s shoes one by one! After walking around the place twice, she was nearly kicked out by the manager for being a suspicious character. Finally, she zeroed in on someone. Dressed in total black, he was sleeping on a table, revealing his peaceful, adorable, doll-like face. He looked completely adorable. There was also a ring on his fair, slender finger. The ring was identical to the one in the photo, which was reflected by a soup ladle. Right. That leg had been photographed on a dining table. She zoomed in on the photo with the microscope and saw a ring on the finger holding the soup ladle. Ling Sheng had immaturely guessed that King might be a foodie. During her walk there, she had visited a restaurant and packed one of the most delicious fried chicken dishes in the capital. She had tried it, and it was indeed delicious enough to attract her attention. It was still warm. When she opened the package, she was greeted by a delectable aroma. ¡°Master, wake up.¡± Ling Sheng placed the chicken in front of his nose. The adorable, child-like man immediately opened his eyes, revealing a flash of cold light that turned into excitement. ¡°Li Family chicken! How did you know that I like this?¡± ¡°Little brother, do you know who I am?¡± When he did not say anything, Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up. He picked up the chicken and started eating. ¡°You¡¯re not afraid that I¡¯ll poison you?¡± ¡°Little Sister, I¡¯m sorry. I am 26 years old,¡± King said as he ate. He had returned half a month ago to report his work and realized that his Master seemed to be in a good mood. He had performed a small check in secret. To his horror, he had realized that he was a man who never played around with social media. He had created a Weibo account under the name Jun Lin. He had then followed a celebrity named Ling Sheng. Chapter 69 - Huge Dirt Master seemed to be¡­ in love. A 10,000-year-old sago palm[1] had bloomed. He had fallen in love with a newbie who had just debuted in the entertainment circle and was seven years younger than him! However, things had changed again in the past two days. Master¡¯s mood had been terrible, his face had changed as though someone had been flipping through a book, and there was not a single living thing within ten feet of him. He thought that he might have quarreled with the young girl. He did not dare be dauntless about Master¡¯s personal affairs, but he was dying of curiosity. Who would have thought that the young girl would initiate contact with him. Ling Sheng had not expected him to be older than her, as his baby face seemed to be more tender. ¡°Don¡¯t call me Master. Call me Yu Zheng.¡± Yu Zheng sized Ling Sheng up openly and gave her a chicken leg. Then, he smiled. ¡°You can have one too.¡± The beauty in front of him was indeed pretty. She was prettier than she was in videos and photos. She was gorgeous! Master had to be tempted. A man¡¯s mouth only spoke lies. Indeed, he liked them to be young and pretty. He must not have met such a pretty lady in the past! ¡°I¡¯m not eating. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll get fat.¡± Ling Sheng declined directly. ¡°Master, can you help me with something? Tell me how much it will cost.¡± However, she felt a little guilty. A big shot like him would definitely get a high salary. She was so poor now that she did not know if she could afford it. She was too ashamed to ask her scumbag of a father for money. ¡°Just call me Yu Zheng.¡± Yu Zheng repeated himself. She might be his future wife. If she dared to call him Master, he would kill her! Yu Zheng spoke so fast that he left one tongue-tied. In half an hour, he had nearly found out that Shang Jiaren wet her bed. He said that he could find anything even if it had been deleted for years. ¡°Amazing! Impressive!¡± Ling Sheng gave him a big thumbs-up. She looked at the heaps of information excitedly and asked, ¡°How much?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a loyal fan of yours. Asking for money harms relationships. Let¡¯s consider this the beginning of a friendship. In the future, if you have any problems, you can call me directly.¡± Yu Zheng took out a QR code and thought for a while before he exclaimed, ¡°I¡¯ll add you! Tell me your number right now!¡± How could he trouble his future wife and make her do this personally? He had to do it properly. Unfortunately¡­ He did not know if Master had added her. If Master had not added her, would he die if he did? ¡°Thank you.¡± Ling Sheng quickly found the QR code. ¡°You can add me!¡± Yu Zheng had said that he disliked Shang Jiaren and told her not to work with her in the future. She had all kinds of tricks up her sleeves, and the male and female actors she worked with suffered greatly. There were rumors about both actors and actresses. That actress stepped on others and tarnished their reputation. In the end, she also pretended to be pitiful. ¡°I know, thank you!¡± Ling Sheng smiled as she looked at him. ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to a meal another day.¡± Although Yu Zheng promised this, he was scared he would not dare to. He did not want Master to know that he had both added her on WeChat and eaten with her. He touched his neck in fright. A chill ran down his spine. He was definitely going to die! As Ling Sheng had expected, Shang Jiaren¡¯s private life was extremely messy and unsightly. However, since she had changed her name and undergone plastic surgery later on, the paparazzi had not dug out any dirt on her. [1] A plant that rarely blooms. Chapter 70 - Luo Xin’s Scream Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After having plastic surgery and changing her appearance, she had cut off any contact with her shabby friends and changed her name. Her fans were full of praise for her and claimed that she had won the Best Actress Award after three months of studying. That showed that she was talented and capable. She was the best, so people could bite them if they were not convinced! In the end, she had won the Best Actress Award because she had managed to hook up with the director of the Imperial Film Academy. After hiding in the director¡¯s shadow, she¡¯d started to destroy her dark history and crazily promote her innocent school-belle persona. With the help of the director, she had started to enter the entertainment circle. It should have been a smooth-sailing journey. After all, Director Di Ying was an influential figure with numerous resources and connections. However, she could not bear loneliness and the hospital director could not fix her age problem. During the second year of her career, her affair with the hospital director¡¯s nephew was discovered. Even though she was not blacklisted, she never got the role of a female lead and she became a professional supporting actress. Ling Sheng felt admiration and shock. Oh dear, any one of these things would have been enough to make her suffer. She would not have been able to survive without getting out of the entertainment circle. She had to thank Yu Zheng for his help. However, he seemed to like eating delicious food. There were all kinds of delicacies from all over the world on Weibo. Should she invite him home to cook for him? After all, she was very confident in her culinary skills. *** Ling Xiao Qi was hospitalized for two days, accompanied by Su Xiyin, who took good care of him. Ling Sheng¡¯s heart warmed, as she was finally feeling like a homeless child finding a home. Huo Ci¡¯s deadline was Thursday, the day when he would return. Ling Sheng only planned to make use of this opportunity to negotiate with Shang Jiaren. If she dared to expose this, she would expose her as well. Exposure was not scary. Only guilty people were afraid. Shang Jiaren would never let her expose this news. On the other side, she could not expose Xiao Qi¡¯s identity and her relationship with Huo Ci now either. The news would explode sooner or later. By then, Shang Jiaren would be holding expired waste. It was up to her whether she could continue to be in the entertainment circle. It felt wonderful just thinking about it. Tuesday was the second to last day of Ling Sheng¡¯s shooting schedule. They were filming outside that day. Ling Sheng had just finished filming her last scene with Shang Jiaren and was resting under an umbrella. Assistants Xiao Ye and Zhou Zhou brought some beverages over and gave her a cup of milk tea before inviting her over to drink. Li Chuan sat beside her with a cup of coffee. ¡°You¡¯ll be done filming the day after tomorrow. What¡¯s your schedule like after that?¡± ¡°I have a variety show,¡± Ling Sheng answered casually. Up ahead, the director happened to walk past Gu Shen. Xiao Ye asked him what he wanted to drink, and Sister Sheng treated him. Gu Shen did not drink anything. He turned around and gave Ling Sheng a disgusted look. Li Chuan gossiped. ¡°Gu Shen is too petty. Why would a big man be so petty? Even Luo Xin has not said anything. Look at him. His nose is not his normal nose, and his eyes are not his normal eyes.¡± ¡°Who asked him to be a big shot?¡± Ling Sheng let out a breath while thinking to herself, I don¡¯t like him! It would be better if everyone stayed out of each other¡¯s way. Opposite her, Luo Xin was already ready for the next scene. It was a drowning scene. The first half of the drama would take place in a stinky swamp before they entered the palace. The site rented by the film crew did not include any lakes or water, so they had dug a hole temporarily. It was not big, and the water was very muddy. Li Chuan took out her cell phone, planning to play a game with Ling Sheng. The duo had just logged in and had yet to start the game. Suddenly, Luo Xin screamed. Chapter 71 - True Intentions The film crew panicked and surrounded her like bees. Luo Xin held back the pain. Upon seeing that Gu Shen was about to jump down, she shouted, ¡°Gu Shen, don¡¯t come down here! There¡¯s glass!¡± Gu Shen¡¯s expression changed, and he jumped down without giving it much thought. His heart ached as he lifted her up. Luo Xin was wearing a pair of sky-blue embroidered shoes. At that moment, her embroidered shoes were soaked in fresh blood that was dripping onto the ground along with water. There were a few pieces of glass at the bottom of the embroidered shoes. Gu Shen¡¯s handsome face was scarily dark, but he did not dare take off Luo Xin¡¯s shoes. He could only say in a gentle voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. The doctor will be here soon.¡± Luo Xin¡¯s eyes reddened as she held his arm tightly. Tears rolled down her cheeks as she nodded her head firmly. When Ling Sheng saw the glass shards, she reacted immediately. Coldness flashed across her eyes. Shang Jiaren was brainless. She had been quite well-behaved these past few days. She had just been waiting for her here! Director Wen Zhi¡¯s face was ashen when he pointed at the water hole. ¡°Draw the water and drain it.¡± Who had done this? The culprit was indeed evil! She had known that Luo Xin would be filming a scene today and had deliberately left glass shards in the water! Assistant director Lu Tian and scriptwriter Cheng Xi had both gone to check on Luo Xin¡¯s condition. It seemed serious and scary. She had not expected such a vicious person to exist among the film crew! Gu Shen¡¯s gaze landed on Ling Sheng immediately, his face cold and his expression mocking. His meaning was evident. Ling Sheng met his eyes and her lips curled up coldly. Was he suspecting her? Gu Shen was such a slut! Other than him, the rest of the crew was also looking at Ling Sheng with complicated expressions. After all, she was a veteran. Even though her performance during this period was very good, it had also left a good impression on them. However, that did not mean they trusted her. Wen Zhi¡¯s body shook with anger. While they had been digging and pouring the water in the hole, it had been fine. However, there was no way one could run in and step on the glass shards. Li Chuan had a bad temper. Upon seeing everyone looking at Ling Sheng, it seemed as though they had already determined that she was the one behind it. He thus lashed out. ¡°What are you looking at? She didn¡¯t do it!¡± Although Ling Sheng was touched, she did not know whether to laugh or cry. Brother, is it really appropriate for you to say that? There was a big yard with pavilions and trees, but there were no surveillance cameras. The culprit had only dared to act because she had known there were no surveillance cameras. Wen Zhi called the people in charge of digging the hole and pouring the water in. The water pit had been dug yesterday afternoon. Had there been anyone suspicious there during that period? ¡°Director Wen.¡± A fat girl stood up and looked at Ling Sheng. ¡°I saw Teacher Ling here yesterday evening.¡± ¡°When? Had you just poured the water in?¡± Wen Zhi asked her. ¡°Was there anyone else beside the hole?¡± During this period, Ling Sheng¡¯s acting skills were good and her performance had also been getting better. She had a high degree of propriety when interacting with others, and the people and workers under her were also very amiable. He did not believe that she had done it. ¡°Director Wen, I saw it too.¡± A tall and skinny male crew member also stepped forward. ¡°It was just dark.¡± ¡°Did you see her put something in? Why did the two of you see it? Were the rest not there?¡± Wen Zhi¡¯s face was stern and serious, but he was also annoyed at Ling Sheng. With Best Actor Huo¡¯s support, she had signed a contract with the Huo Studio and become Mei Xuelin¡¯s artist. She had a bright future ahead of her. Why did she have to ruin herself like that? Chapter 72 - Apologize To Me In Front of the Nation The cameraman and the fat makeup artist assistant had been in a relationship recently and were afraid that the film crew would find out. After the filming site had changed, she had only seen Ling Sheng when she had gone on a date at a pavilion not far from the hole at six o¡¯clock every day. ¡°It must be her.¡± ¡°It¡¯s her.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that she would dare to come a second time. What kind of guts does she have?¡± ¡°How evil. How can there be such a shameless person?¡± The film crew started discussing this in hushed tones, their criticism directed directly at Ling Sheng, as though they had already determined that she was the culprit. ¡°I also came to the hole yesterday. Why didn¡¯t you all say it was me?¡± Wen Zhi¡¯s body shook with anger as he glared at them. After the pit had been dug out, he had actually come over to see where Luo Xin would fall beforehand so he could film it better and make a mark. The crowd fell silent, their gazes shooting daggers at Ling Sheng. ¡°Ling Sheng, go ahead.¡± Wen Zhi looked at her. ¡°My phone chain went missing yesterday, so I was looking for it,¡± Ling Sheng explained as she shot Shang Jiaren a look. ¡°Your phone chain?¡± Gu Shen stood up angrily. Upon seeing her mocking laughter, he said, ¡°Good excuse. If you lost your phone chain, why didn¡¯t you buy another one?¡± ¡°I like my phone chain a lot. Why should I buy another one?¡± Ling Sheng raised her phone and showed it to the others. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m not as rich as Young Master Gu. I don¡¯t lose everything after using it.¡± If it had been an ordinary phone chain, she would not have looked for it. However, her phone chain had been custom-made by her son¡¯s kindergarten. Gu Shen took a glance, the look in his eyes becoming increasingly more mocking. ¡°Ling Sheng, you¡¯ve tried to cause Luo Xin trouble time and again. Ask everyone present if they believe you. Did you do it, or did you do it?¡± ¡°Gu Shen, don¡¯t accuse others without any evidence!¡± Ling Sheng was angry too. What was that? Her lips were curling up coldly. ¡°If I didn¡¯t do it, will you apologize to me in front of the entire country?¡± Enraged, Gu Shen bellowed, ¡°Only you have been here before! Who else could it be? Why do you keep targeting Xin Xin?¡± For some reason, Ling Sheng got goosebumps when she heard him say ¡®Xin Xin¡¯. ¡°I told you it was not me, director. Is it trendy to accuse others without evidence now?¡± Wen Zhi was the mediator. ¡°Gu Shen, calm down. We¡¯re all worried about Luo Xin¡¯s injury, but even if you say it was Ling Sheng, you have to bring evidence.¡± ¡°Evidence? Does she need evidence to do evil?¡± Gu Shen¡¯s face turned ashen while he was trying his best to keep calm. Despite the circumstances, Ling Sheng was still really calm. After doing so many evil deeds, she must have gained some experience! Ling Sheng had not expected Wen Zhi to speak up for her. She would remember this kindness, but she stubbornly looked at Gu Shen sarcastically. ¡°Master Gu, what if you¡¯re accusing me wrongly?¡± ¡°You¡¯re still so stubborn despite being at death¡¯s door. I¡¯ll find evidence and prove that you did it.¡± Gu Shen did not know how a person could be so shameless and act so self-righteous after hurting others. ¡°Gu Shen, if I am the one who did it, show me the evidence. I¡¯ll kneel down and apologize to Luo Xin in front of everyone in the country and then withdraw from the entertainment circle.¡± Ling Sheng smiled lightly, her eyes full of sarcasm. ¡°If I didn¡¯t do it, will you dare apologize to me in front of everyone in the country?¡± Chapter 73 - Get Out of the Entertainment Circle, Ling Sheng ¡°Okay!¡± Gu Shen was so agitated that he nearly blew his top. The ambulance had arrived, so he turned around and picked up Luo Xin while glaring daggers at her. ¡°You better prove that you didn¡¯t do it.¡± Luo Xin hugged his waist and shot a look at Ling Sheng through the crowd. Her eyes were dark and cold, jealousy and anger boiling within them. She had let her off time and again, but she had harmed her time and again. This time, she would not let her off so easily! Shang Jiaren hid in the crowd, her lips curling up into a smug smile. That little slut Ling Sheng had dared to hit her. She wanted to render her unable to come back forever! Every member of the film crew, including Wen Zhi and Lu Tian, suspected that the culprit was Ling Sheng. However, there was no evidence. Even though someone had seen her, they had not seen her sprinkle the glass in the water. The water hole had dried up, revealing the glass inside. A big piece of glass had been sprinkled on Wen Zhi¡¯s mark. The police had also arrived. Gu Shen had called for them to take a photo and obtain evidence, as well as to take statements at the police station. The video was not uploaded on the internet. A photo of the glass shards and Luo Xin¡¯s injured leg was uploaded, though. The sight of her bleeding was eye-catching. On a particular gossip forum, an anonymous netizen exposed Luo Xin¡¯s injury and deliberately uploaded a photo of Ling Sheng being led into a police cruiser. This time, the forum exploded completely! Upon seeing the serious injury of their baby, the Little Chilies on Luo Xin¡¯s side started to attack Ling Sheng and the film crew like mad. Ling Sheng was trending among the hottest searches again and was being criticized as the number one suspect. #Evil newbie harming others Volume 2.0# #@ Empress Xiao Xian spread the news among the film crew. Don¡¯t pretend to be dead, come out and apologize# #Ling Sheng, get out of the entertainment circle# The netizens came for her in a menacing manner, as the Little Chilies¡¯ fighting capabilities were immensely strong. One by one, they ran to newbie Ling Sheng¡¯s Weibo account to reprimand her, their mouths using vulgar words. Ling Sheng made a Weibo post immediately. ¡°Ling ShengV shared the children¡¯s song ¡®Sun Wukong Beats Demons¡¯. Monk Tang is indeed muddled. It¡¯s hard to tell if he¡¯s human or a demon.¡± ¡°P.S: Blindness is not an illness, but it can kill one.¡± Once the news was released, the already-angered netizens were pushed to their limits. What a gorgeous white lotus! Not only did she not know how to repent, but she had even used lyrics to mock netizens for not being able to differentiate between humans and ghosts! Enraged, a crowd gathered under her Weibo account, scolding her ferociously. [She¡¯s the most shameless slut in history. Does she mean to say that she didn¡¯t do it? I¡¯m so f*cking mad.] [She¡¯s too arrogant! How dare she mock us? She¡¯s definitely creating hype!] [I suddenly feel that Little Miss is domineering and humorous. What an interesting soul. Want me to be your fan?] [The person above is blind. She should leave in the blink of an eye. She would be better off leaving.] [Please get as far away from Weibo as possible.] [She must be a Chili. Her mouth is really dirty. I can¡¯t beat her, I¡¯m scared. I¡¯m running away.] [Who gave an 18th-tier actress the guts to do this time and again? This old man really wants to blow up her dog head. How dare she bully Baby Xin? She has indeed been cursed to die on the spot.] [What kind of person dares to gain popularity this way? This simply changes the bottom line. She doesn¡¯t even care about her dignity when it comes to fame. May I ask if human-blood Mantou tastes good?] [Calm down, calm down. Even though I¡¯m angry too, can we not draw attention to this?] [You¡¯re a damn anti-fan!] [Why are you pretending to be a fan? I shall curse you with a premature death.] [I¡¯m dying of laughter. This Chili¡¯s really impressive if she¡¯s angering me. When I¡¯m angry, I can¡¯t differentiate between humans and ghosts. I even scold my own people. Ha ha ha.] Ling Sheng switched off her phone, not wanting to look at the comments that hurt her eyes. She walked, keeping everything under control. She wanted to make use of this popularity, but how should she deal with it? The more these people cursed, the more interesting it would be when she slapped their faces! Chapter 74 - A Tycoon Fan Instigated a One-Million Lottery Draw To Anger the Chilies Yesterday, Yu Zheng had said that Shang Jiaren¡¯s behavior was weird and sent her a video. In the video, she threw the glass and created the glass shards. After being in the entertainment circle for three years, she was well-versed in the rules of the circle. She was not afraid of being criticized or reprimanded. Even negative news was good news that would help her gain popularity. If she was popular, there would be traffic. If there was traffic, there would be resources. If there were resources, there would be money. Now was the time for her to market her persona. Sister Mei had already come up with her persona, which would be straightforward and fresh. She had a personality after all. Was that necessary? She was alive, alright? As for what kind of ¡®beautiful¡¯ persona she would have, she was already pretty enough, so there was no need to dig into her character. She had already given the video to Mei Xuelin, and she would control the timing and see when the discussions reached their peak. She would then release the video when the best effect would be achieved. Then, she would smash the stone hammer! Ling Sheng was not the one who had harmed Luo Xin! At the same time, she would give the netizens a good beating. She wanted to make a statement, write a small essay, and sell it well. That was what the netizens liked the most, especially their fans. The appropriate marketing strategy would make their fans stronger and get them to dote on them like children. Ling Sheng¡¯s aim had basically been achieved. She had insulted the Chilies, smashed the stick-made keyboard warrior, and used the stone hammer to harm Shang Jiaren and her fans. This was an extremely successful marketing scheme, so she wanted to give herself a round of applause. As for that scumbag Gu Shen, he could not get away with this. She wanted him to apologize to her in front of the whole country¡¯s netizens and let his girlfriends and fans know about his ambiguous relationship with Luo Xin! It was quite lively on Weibo. Even the amazing speech that Ling Sheng¡¯s few fans gave was very energetic. A fan named ¡®Jun Lin¡¯ popped up out of nowhere and uploaded a post. The moment the post was released, it caused a huge commotion. It swiftly crushed all the hottest topics and made the headlines. #Ling Sheng¡¯s Tycoon Fan Started a (One-Million) Lottery Draw to Berate the Chilies# #Ling Sheng¡¯s nouveau-riche fan @Jun Lin set up #Ling Sheng¡¯s Happiness Foundation# and made a 10-million donation! He¡¯s immensely generous! Bow before the big boss!# [Jun Lin: Any passersby can repost about the lucky draw. There¡¯s no need to pay attention. Restriction: Scolding Ling Sheng. Reposted and earned more than 100,000 RMB for the lucky draw! 100 people, each 10,000 dollars in cash! Opening date: The day the keyboard warriors slap some faces.] [Jun Lin: Any passersby can repost about the lucky draw. There¡¯s no need to pay attention. Restriction: Scolding Ling Sheng. Over a million reposts! Establishing #Ling Sheng¡¯s Happiness Foundation#] The first donation was ten million dollars, followed by one million dollars a month later. She hoped that all children would grow up healthy and happy and everyone would support charity. Ling Sheng suffered a grievous loss that day. The first lucky draw was purely meant to rebuke the keyboard warriors and slap the Chilies in the face. The second prize was elevated directly to a higher level by using Ling Sheng¡¯s name to do charity work and indirectly berating the stylists! In a few minutes, people liked and shared the second post, praising Ling Sheng¡¯s philanthropic spirit and thanking her on behalf of millions of mentally-disabled children. The hottest topics on Weibo immediately changed, and the netizens followed suit. The process of scolding the Chilies and keyboard warriors seemed to have turned into a self-indulgent and foolish act, thus diverting everyone¡¯s attention. The likes and reposts of the One-Million Lottery Draw exceeded 10,000 in minutes. Chapter 75 - The Mary Sue Vocational Female Lead! [I¡¯m under a lemon tree with you, so why can¡¯t I even feel as sour as a lemon?] [Bigshot, I¡¯m kneeling. Bigshot, what do you think of me? Do you still need someone?] [Ling Sheng, good luck. Uncle has high hopes for you. This kind of positive energy is what our country lacks the most now. Let me give you a Like!] [Only if young people have patriotism will the country be strong. Doing charity is good for the country and its people. Ling Sheng has become a good role model for the current young generation. I wish her all the best!] [That person forked out so much money to create hype. Don¡¯t mess with rich people. I can only say that this person is damn rich.] [Go away and be sour by yourself. Why don¡¯t you try using so much money to create hype instead of not allowing others to show patriotism and not mentioning anything? Ling Sheng would become your fan!] [Trolls get lost. Who cares if you are jealous? The commenter above is right. This is a 10-million charity fund. Even if it¡¯s a publicity stunt, I¡¯ll accept it. I hope a few more celebrities will create hype like Ling Sheng in the entertainment circle.] While watching the hottest topics on Weibo, Ling Sheng was completely dumbfounded. Mei Xuelin called as well. ¡°Sheng Sheng, are you home? Have you checked Weibo? What¡¯s wrong with your fan? Who is he?¡± Ling Sheng was also baffled. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± ¡°This person is impressive. He turned your reputation around in minutes. This last-resort counterattack is a comeback! I¡¯m convinced of this marketing tactic!¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite impressive.¡± He was quite the prodigy. He had spent 10 million dollars within minutes. How rich was he? Rich? He had to be the richest person in the world. Jun Lin. Jun Lin! Jun Shiyan? Ling Sheng? No way! She was not that narcissistic. However, she seemed to have discovered something incredible. Jun Lin was the Third Master? ¡°You really don¡¯t know who it is?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡± Ling Sheng was suspicious, but she was also a little touched. Her heart raced instantly. Someone was throwing money at her and criticizing the keyboard warriors. This was simply a fantasy plotline in a Mary Sue novel! She was the perfect protagonist for a Mary Sue novel! When she hung up the phone, Ling Sheng¡¯s heart was still beating non-stop. The number of her Weibo fans kept rising, and there were not many criticizing comments anymore. Even if the keyboard warriors had a motive, they would not dare to continue berating her. Besides, just a picture did not mean much. There was no stone hammer! [Sheng Sheng, I believe you didn¡¯t do it. Do your best to be yourself.] [Sheng Sheng, I¡¯m a fan of you now. Since you offended the receptionist at the mall last time, I¡¯ve felt that you were a just person. How could such a righteous person harm others? I believe you!] [+1 Me too, I fell in love with you last time. Don¡¯t be discouraged or sad. Although our Little Blossom has a small number of fans, they will support you.] [+10086 Sob sob¡­ Did I find the fan club? I thought I was fighting alone. I told you this was not Sheng Sheng¡¯s doing. I left comments to explain and everyone criticized me. Nobody believed me, so I cried out in anger!] [I¡¯m not sad. I¡¯m sending hugs to you. We have a fan club that can warm you up. Let me welcome you!] [Dream on, justice will not be delayed. I¡¯ll wait until you suffer the backlash.] There was a picture above. The story was fabricated. Where was the stone hammer? Seeing that the situation had finally turned around, Ling Sheng was glad that someone had spoken up for her when she was being criticized. She finally felt that she had fans that were protecting her! Chapter 76 - D*mn Third Master Jun! Because of Ling Sheng¡¯s incident, Huo Ci got the director to concentrate on his scenes and returned early. He checked Weibo once he got off the plane. #Ling Sheng¡¯s nouveau-riche fan @Jun Lin is a bigshot. He is a big boss!# Huo Ci was wearing sunglasses and a mask and was carrying a suitcase in his hand. When he saw the hottest topics, his hand shook with anger! Jun Lin! D*mn Third Master Jun! If he changed his vest, would he be any better? He could guess without using his brain! When Zuo Ming received news of Master¡¯s return at the last minute, he hurried to the airport, only to see his phone vibrating. Master had returned at the last minute. The fans had not heard the news. There were no fans at the airport to pick him up, and he was not used to the silence. ¡°Sixth Master.¡± Zuo Ming walked over to pick up his luggage, not daring to ask why he was back at this hour. However, he took a quick look and happened to see the hottest news. It was all about Ling Sheng¡¯s wealthy fan, Jun Lin. Tsk tsk¡­ Master had been defeated by his daughter! There was a notification on his phone. Zuo Ming picked it up secretly and took a look. It was a notification from Weibo. Huo Ci (V): I haven¡¯t seen my bastard son @Little Qi in days. Be good and don¡¯t cause any trouble! The reaction to his choice of words were acted upon by the Little Cis within minutes below the post, ameliorating any backlash. People asked him when he would be back and if filming was tiring. They asked when a photo of Xiao Qi would be uploaded. They said that Qiang and Xiao Qi must be very well-behaved. How could a child raised by their idol not be obedient? The corners of Zuo Ming¡¯s eyes twitched, and his teeth were aching. People were blind! They were so naive! They reached the airport exit. Zuo Ming had just put the suitcase in the trunk when he saw Master, who had opened the car door and was about to get in, slam the door shut and storm angrily toward Entrance No.1. He took another look. There was a Rolls-Royce Silver Succubus parked at the entrance. It was the only one of its kind in China. Then, he looked at the car¡¯s plates: 8888. Third Master Jun. Oh no. The two enemies were meeting. How could they meet each other at the airport? Jun Shiyan was going overseas that day. An Yan had just pushed him out of the car when he saw a strange person opposite him. The person in question was aggressive and harbored evil intentions. ¡°Master¡­¡± An Yan took another look and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s Huo Ci.¡± Jun Shiyan frowned slightly, his eyes revealing obvious disdain. There was no emotion in his magnetic voice. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Huo Ci was sure. He had recognized him. But why would he turn around to leave? Was he afraid of him? ¡°Third Master Jun!¡± Huo Ci bellowed. ¡°Stop right there, damn it!¡± Jun Shiyan did not turn his head around. The man in the wheelchair gave off an air of elegance and grace. In a casual tone, he asked, ¡°Movie King Huo, do you want the whole country to know that you bullied a disabled person at the entrance of the airport?¡± Huo Ci¡¯s face under the mask contorted in anger. Bullied a disabled person his *ss! Could he be considered a disabled person? Would a disabled person be more brutal than him? ¡°Jun Lin! It¡¯s you, right?¡± Huo Ci blocked his way, giving him a condescending look. The calm and undisturbed eyes reflected in the sunglasses made him explode instantly. ¡°So what if it¡¯s me? So what if it¡¯s not me?¡± Jun Shiyan smiled faintly. His thin lips moved slightly, and his tone was flat. ¡°Please make way.¡± ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡± Huo Ci was fuming. ¡°A good dog doesn¡¯t block one¡¯s way.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s tone was flat. God knew how angry he was now and how much he wanted to question him. He wanted to know why he had not helped her when she was being insulted and criticized online! Chapter 77 - Who Are You Trying to Scare As Soon As You Got Home? ¡°Old Man warns you, Third Master Jun! You better not provoke Ling Sheng¡¯s Old Man!¡± ¡°Some people think it¡¯s forever when they get someone.¡± ¡°Stop being so sarcastic!¡± ¡°Huo Ci, are you married to her?¡± Huo Ci was left speechless. ¡°Let me put it differently. Do you have a child with her?¡± Huo Ci finally regained his senses and sneered sarcastically. ¡°So what if I have a child with her? So what if I don¡¯t? What does that have to do with you, Third Master Jun?¡± D*mn Third Master Jun! He wanted to trick him! He had nearly fallen into his trap! Jun Shiyan¡¯s eyes darkened, and his voice carried an obvious hint of sarcasm. ¡°Then what were you doing when she was attacked by tens of thousands of people, Mr. Huo?¡± What kind of man would watch his beloved woman get criticized and attacked by others? He was indifferent! That could only mean that she was not in his heart. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to worry about that, Third Master Jun. I take care of my own people!¡± Huo Ci controlled his emotions and let out a cold laugh. ¡°Otherwise, Third Master, why do you think I ended my filming schedule two days ago? Everything in the entertainment circle is either black or white. You need to learn more about this, Third Master Jun!¡± In front of Third Master Jun, one had to be calmer and more vigilant than him. Otherwise, they would be conned by him instantly. ¡°Then I have high hopes for you, Mr. Huo. If she comes looking for me again¡­¡± Jun Shiyan smiled. ¡°No matter what kind of relationship she has with you, I can only accept a woman who admires me and takes the initiative to throw herself at me.¡± An Yan, who had heard his Master¡¯s instructions, looked at Huo Ci. ¡°Sixth Master, please make way. My master needs to catch a flight.¡± ¡°I promise she won¡¯t bother you again, Third Master Jun.¡± Huo Ci gritted his teeth and uttered a few words. What was that? She had thrown herself at him? That brat! Just wait! He was going to punish her when he got home! Jun Shiyan left. Huo Ci was so angry that he could not catch his breath. What had he told her? Don¡¯t offend Jun Shiyan! She was deliberately causing him trouble! She was her mother¡¯s daughter. *** Ling Sheng went home early that day, as the two main leads were not around. Since her scenes involved the main leads, she had no choice but to go home. ¡°Sheng Sheng, this yogurt was sent from New Zealand this morning. Have a try and see if you like it. If you do, Grandma will get them to send more.¡± Su Xiyin came out of the kitchen with three cups of yogurt. ¡°Thank you, great-grandmother.¡± Ling Xiao Qi greeted her by running on his short legs. ¡°Thank you, grandma.¡± Ling Sheng was sitting on the sofa, watching a movie while eating a platter of cut fruit. These carefree, happy days were simply wonderful. It was not time to prepare dinner yet. Three generations of the family watched a movie on the sofa. Ling Sheng had specifically selected an animated film called ¡®Fighting an Adorable Pet¡¯, which was suitable for a family to watch together. Xiao Qi could watch it too, as it was a very joyful movie. When Huo Ci walked in, he saw the old and the young sitting on the sofa, chatting and laughing foolishly. His handsome face was cold, and his tone was as tough as an ancestor¡¯s. ¡°Ling Sheng, come here. I have something to tell you.¡± Su Xiyin threw a look at her son, who looked cold, before she lashed out. ¡°Who are you trying to scare as soon as you got home? There¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t tell her face to face!¡± Huo Ci remained silent and gave Ling Sheng an impatient look. Under his cold gaze, Ling Sheng picked up a piece of pineapple with her fork, mumbling incoherently as she ate. ¡°Coming.¡± Huo Ci¡¯s handsome face darkened visibly. He held his breath but did not dare scold her in front of his mother. He could only tolerate it. Chapter 78 - Never Interfere In My Private Life That brat! Look at her character! It infuriated him! Ling Sheng thought Huo Ci would ask her about Shang Jiaren or about her hurting Luo Xin on Weibo that day. She did not expect him to ask about Jun Shiyan. Huo Ci had never thought that he, who was so young, would one day be like any other father in the world and ask his daughter what kind of man she was dating. Shoot! Huo Ci sat lazily on the rattan chair on the balcony, his legs crossed as he gave her a casual look. ¡°How do you know Third Master Jun?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know him,¡± Ling Sheng answered directly. Her intuition told her that if she said she knew him, she would not have a good life in the future. Huo Ci slapped the table angrily and pointed at her furiously. ¡°How dare you lie to me at this point in time? Do you remember how you got drunk last time?¡± If his mother had not been present last time, he would have taught her a lesson. However, he had been in a hurry to get out. ¡°Didn¡¯t we say we wouldn¡¯t interfere in each other¡¯s personal lives?¡± Ling Sheng was reasonable. D*mn! Why did she suddenly feel guilty? ¡°I¡¯m interfering in your personal life? Do you f*cking think your old man wants to interfere in your life? Do you know who Third Master Jun is? You can offend whoever you want, but you better not go and provoke him!¡± Huo Ci did not manage to catch his breath, as his eyes blazed with anger. He had nearly blurted out, Did you know that he had a feud with your old man? It would be too lame to mention personal grudges! ¡°You can speak nicely. Don¡¯t get agitated. Why are you berating me?¡± Feeling wronged, Ling Sheng took a step back in fear. Su Xiyin was in the living room. The sound-proofing effect of the glass was good, so she could not hear the duo¡¯s argument. However, she was aware of Huo Ci¡¯s temper and knew that he was about to make a move. That scumbag! Sheng Sheng was a girl! This was too much! She couldn¡¯t take it anymore! ¡°Great-grandma.¡± Xiao Qi was extremely worried too. His brows were furrowed as he bit his lips and looked toward the balcony. Grandpa was angry. Very angry. He was scolding his mother. The moment Su Xiyin stood up, the doorbell rang. She opened the door. At the entrance stood a tall, burly old man with a ruddy complexion. He looked hale and hearty. The elder man stood tall and straight in a dark blue cotton-tang suit, giving off an awe-inspiring vibe. His features vaguely showed that he had been dashing as a young man. ¡°Hubby.¡± Su Xiyin¡¯s eyes widened as she clasped her hands nervously. She looked at him with a gentle smile. ¡°You¡­ What are you doing here?¡± Ci Er had kept this from her! Why had her husband shown up suddenly? ¡°I heard from the boss that this scumbag has a dog. I don¡¯t see an animal. Is he allergic to animal fur?¡± Huo Xiao looked at his wife and stopped her. ¡°Why do you keep stopping me? Where¡¯s the dog?¡± ¡°Hubby, listen to me.¡± Su Xiyin¡¯s gentle voice carried a hint of helplessness as she pushed him out. ¡°Ci Er¡¯s not at home. Let¡¯s talk outside.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t push me. Why are you stopping me? You¡¯re not allowed to speak up for him. Look at how spoiled he is!¡± Huo Xiao pulled a long face. Su Xiyin had no choice but to sigh. Son, that¡¯s all I can do for you. ¡°Why isn¡¯t this indecent scumbag back? Where is he? He hasn¡¯t been home for half a year to see his old man. Wait and see how his old man is going to punish him.¡± Huo Xiao had started looking for the dog the moment he¡¯d entered the house. ¡°Where¡¯s the dog?¡± Then¡­ Then, he saw a small butt sticking out of the television cabinet. It was a child. Huo Xiao walked over and patted his butt. ¡°Where did this brat come from?¡± Xiao Qi rubbed his little head in annoyance. He seemed to have¡­ only hidden his head and forgotten to hide his butt. He looked up at his great-grandpa and waved his hand. ¡°Hi, great-grandfather. I¡¯m Ling Xiao Qi. Mommy and I are grandpa¡¯s dogs.¡± Chapter 79 - I’ll Break Your Legs! Do You Believe Me? Huo Xiao turned to look at his wife, his expression darkening. ¡°Yin Er, he¡­ He¡­ What did he just call me?¡± Great-grandfather? His heart did not feel good! ¡°Honey, calm down. Sit down first.¡± Su Xiyin helped him onto the sofa to calm him down. ¡°Listen to me carefully!¡± Ling Xiao Qi, who was clever, ran over to pour a cup of tea. ¡°Great-grandpa, have some tea.¡± Huo Xiao looked at the adorable child in front of him. When he smiled, he was really adorable, but what exactly had happened? What kind of sin had that scumbag son of his committed? Su Xiyin told him everything. Ling Xiao Qi brought the DNA test obediently. ¡°Great-grandpa, don¡¯t be mad.¡± Huo Xiao¡¯s face was ashen, and his hands were trembling. No. No. How could he not be angry? It was fine if his son had done such a ridiculous thing! However, his considerate little wife had actually helped him hide it from him! ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m sorry. Ci Er wanted to tell you when he got back.¡± Su Xiyin was like a child who had done something wrong. She was crying miserably. When he saw how sad his wife was, Huo Xiao¡¯s heart ached. He quickly wiped her tears and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯m not blaming you. It¡¯s my fault.¡± Yin Er was fifteen years younger than him, but she had married him at the prime of her life. She had not minded that he had been married before, that he was a middle-aged widower, or that he was an old man with five sons. Ever since she had married into the Huo Family, she had been very well-behaved. It was not easy being the stepmother of five children. Besides, her sons were only four years younger than her. She had to learn to tolerate everything and not scold or hit them like biological children. She could not let any outsiders criticize her. When she was out, she was a virtuous wife and a loving mother, the eldest daughter-in-law of the Huo Family. When she closed her door every day, she would secretly wipe her tears away. He knew she was suffering, and his heart was aching for her. He had always pampered her like a treasure and tried his best to make it up to her in other ways. The couple only had one son, Ci Er. She liked it that the other daughters-in-law were unwilling to have another child, fearing that any other children would gossip about her marrying into the Huo Family for its estate. It was also because of this that Ci Er listened to her every single word regarding his affairs, which had led to his current unrestrained nature. He had not gotten married despite his old age. When he had been his age, his elder brother had already been an adult as old as Xiao Qi. Su Xiyin stopped crying when she heard that. In a hoarse voice, she said, ¡°You can hit and scold Ci Er, but don¡¯t scare Sheng Sheng and Xiao Qi!¡± ¡°I know, I know.¡± Upon seeing his wife stop crying, Huo Xiao finally smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to everything you say. I¡¯ll do whatever you want me to do, alright?¡± Su Xiyin pushed him away and whispered, ¡°Xiao Qi is here!¡± The father and daughter duo were about to start fighting on the balcony. Huo Ci was a scumbag with an impulsive personality, so they fell out immediately. Ling Sheng¡¯s temper was not mild either. ¡°If you dare see Jun Shiyan again, I¡¯ll break your legs! Do you believe me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business who I date. You can¡¯t stand seeing others be richer and more capable than you. You are jealous!¡± ¡°I¡¯m jealous, you brat? Say that one more time. I¡¯m warning you, with the exception of Jun Shiyan, your old man doesn¡¯t have an opinion on who you date. Even if you go out on the streets and find a tramp, I¡¯ll be f*cking happy to organize your wedding!¡± ¡°Why should I find a tramp?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Bang! The balcony door opened. Huo Xiao stood at the door with a dark face. Huo Ci¡¯s eyes darkened instantly as though he had been struck by lightning. When had he come? Chapter 80 - Even If You Beat Me To Death, I Won’t Let Her Date Third Master Jun Huo Xiao pointed his walking stick at Huo Ci. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Jun Shiyan? Sheng Sheng¡¯s right. He¡¯s just a thousand times stronger than you!¡± Ling Sheng turned around and saw the energetic old man standing there. As he lashed out at Huo Ci, he was full of energy. An obedient smile immediately formed on her cold face. ¡°Hi, grandpa.¡± Huo Ci was momentarily stunned by the sudden appearance of the old man. ¡°Father, I¡¯m teaching her a lesson. Why are you causing me trouble?¡± ¡°Who are you scolding? How dare a wild and idle person like you punish others?¡± Huo Xiao took off his shoes and threw them at his face. Huo Ci dodged them in a flash. ¡°Father, we can talk this out. I won¡¯t do anything.¡± He was already an adult. Could he let him have some dignity? How was he going to punish this brat again in the future? ¡°You dare to hide?¡± Huo Xiao had a bad temper as well. He walked over and raised his walking stick to slap him. ¡°How can I let you scold my good granddaughter? How can I let you bully my good granddaughter? You¡¯re an adult. Do you realize you¡¯re a father? Can¡¯t you speak nicely to my good granddaughter?¡± Upon seeing Huo Ci hopping while her grandpa, who was missing a pair of shoes, was limping, Ling Sheng wanted to laugh. ¡°I learned everything from you. Look at you! What did you teach me?¡± Huo Ci gritted his teeth as he ran. He then pointed at Ling Sheng angrily. ¡°If she wasn¡¯t a girl¡­¡± Huo Xiao bellowed again. ¡°What else do you want? Would you hit her if she was not a girl?¡± For a moment, chaos ensued on the balcony. Huo Xiao chased after his son with his walking stick while Huo Ci ran all over the balcony. ¡°Wait and see if your old man will beat you to death today. How dare you hide such a big secret from me?¡± ¡°Father, I swear I would have told you after getting back. Ask Mother if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± ¡°I believe you, but I¡¯ll still beat you to death. Besides my granddaughter, how many other illegitimate children do you have? You better behave yourself.¡± ¡°No, I really don¡¯t have any more!¡± ¡°How dare you be so stubborn? Your old man will slap you to death today. You said that my granddaughter and Xiao Qi are dogs. What does that make their old man?¡± ¡°Father, I was wrong. I was wrong, alright? I¡¯m the only dog here!¡± ¡°How dare you spout nonsense? If you¡¯re a dog, then what are your old man and your mother?¡± ¡°Dad, don¡¯t hit me. This pot was a birthday gift eighteen scholars gave me! It cost five million!¡± Huo Ci hid behind a pot of tea flowers. He was speechless. He wanted to cry, but there were no tears! He could not retaliate, so he could only suffer a beating. After all, he was his father! Ling Sheng stood aside, gloating. Xiao Qi hugged her thigh and looked up at her. ¡°Mommy, will grandpa be beaten to death?¡± ¡°No,¡± Ling Sheng answered seriously. Xiao Qi still felt sorry for his grandpa as he watched him being beaten up like that. ¡°Tell me why you let my good grandchild wander around for twenty years. After suffering so much, I almost didn¡¯t see the mother and son. Shouldn¡¯t they be beating you up?¡± Huo Xiao chased after his son for a long time, but his face was neither flushed nor breathless. ¡°Yes!¡± Huo Ci could only admit his mistake. What else could he do? If his father had a heart attack, his mother would be heartbroken. What he could not bear the most in his life was seeing his mother sad or crying. ¡°You should not have hit my good grandchild!¡± Huo Xiao said again. ¡°Do you know what she did?¡± Huo Ci was not convinced. Huo Xiao shot him a look. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Father, I¡¯ll end this here. Even if you beat me to death, I won¡¯t allow her to date Third Master Jun.¡± Huo Ci went all out. Chapter 81 - A Small Motive Chapter 81: A Small Motive Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°It¡¯s been many years, but you should remember clearly what happened to Chen Zhi.¡± Huo Xiao pointed at him angrily. ¡°Sheng Sheng is free to like whoever she wants!¡± ¡°Jun Shiyan is a disabled man!¡± ¡°So what if he¡¯s disabled? Do you discriminate against disabled people?¡± ¡°Jun Shiyan¡¯s face is disfigured! He¡¯s a monster!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being disfigured? A man¡¯s not important because of his face. A responsible man is a true man.¡± ¡°Jun Shiyan can¡¯t be potent!¡± Huo Xiao¡¯s face darkened instantly. When he looked at Ling Sheng, he forced a smile and tried to negotiate. ¡°My dear grandchild, take a look around. Why can¡¯t you like another person?¡± Being impotent was a big problem! He could not let his grandchild suffer. Ling Sheng was very sincere. ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t like him. I¡¯ve met him twice, and he seems to be my fan, but my father forced me to cut ties with him.¡± She had said that she liked Jun Shiyan. Not really! She was just a little tempted. Plus, she had told him that Jun Shiyan would not even live for two more years. By then, she would be a wealthy lady who had inherited his legacy. She would be able to get whoever she wanted! ¡°You can date like a normal person. Just don¡¯t talk about your friends with him.¡± Huo Xiao thought for a while before speaking. ¡°I understand. Thank you, grandpa.¡± Ling Sheng smiled sweetly, her voice soft and pleasant. Huo Xiao was overjoyed. The third generation of the Huo Family was only composed of sons. There was not a single girl. Since Yin Er liked girls, Heaven had gifted her a good granddaughter. ¡°At least you did something humane.¡± As Ling Sheng dragged Huo Xiao away, Huo Xiao turned around and glared at Huo Ci. Huo Ci was baffled. What had he said? Seeing that the battle had finally ended, Su Xiyin sighed and looked at Huo Ci. ¡°You were not supposed to be back yet. Haven¡¯t you suffered enough?¡± Huo Ci was on the verge of going crazy. ¡°Mother, you promised to keep this secret for me. How could you let Dad in?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Your father came all of a sudden. It¡¯s all because of what you posted on Weibo. You mentioned dogs. That¡¯s when your father found out.¡± Su Xiyin dragged her son into the room. Huo Ci¡¯s eerie gaze landed on his daughter and grandson, who were chatting with his father. At the end of the day, he had suffered because of those two! ¡°Sheng Sheng, I heard from your grandma that you¡¯ve entered the entertainment circle. Don¡¯t listen to your father. He¡¯s a scumbag who doesn¡¯t do his job properly. Can you listen to grandpa instead?¡± Huo Xiao smiled at Ling Sheng, his heart full of joy. ¡°Grandpa, I like acting. The entertainment industry is not indecent.¡± Ling Sheng gave him a peach. Huo Xiao opened his mouth and took a bite. Then, he said with a chuckle, ¡°What¡¯s so serious about being in the entertainment circle? The work of actors is not important. Your father must have influenced you negatively.¡± Huo Ci frowned. D*mn! I¡¯m innocent, alright? She shamelessly insisted on entering the entertainment circle! ¡°Don¡¯t get involved. You will not be acting. It¡¯s so tiring for girls to shop and spend money. It¡¯s nicer to be on vacation and sunbathe on the beach.¡± ¡°But, grandpa, that kind of life is a caterpillar¡¯s life. I don¡¯t want to be a caterpillar. Girls should have their own careers too. They must be self-reliant. Have you heard of that? You can depend on your family to be a princess, but if you rely on yourself, you will be the queen.¡± ¡°My good granddaughter wants to be the queen. She wants to be a strong woman. Grandpa knows, so he will give you a company to manage and make you a domineering female CEO!¡± Ling Sheng was overjoyed. The old man knew about overbearing female CEOs. ¡°Grandpa, I really liked to act before I entered the entertainment circle. It was not a spontaneous decision, nor was I forced by my father.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re interested in acting, you can have fun for two days. If you don¡¯t like it, you can tell grandpa.¡± Huo Xiao felt that she would get sick of it in a few days. Girls¡¯ interests came and went quickly, and the novelty died down. Then, he would give her a company to play with. If she got tired of it, he would give her another company! Huo Ci stood aside, his jealousy simmering. The Old Master was using classic double standards! He had been in the entertainment circle for twenty years, so he had been bearing a grudge against him. He had been scolding him every day by saying that he was not doing his job and he was very wild, as though he was not filming or acting! Chapter 82 - Find Him and Kill Him! ¡°Sheng Sheng, don¡¯t learn from a good-for-nothing like your father. He doesn¡¯t do his job well.¡± Huo Xiao looked at Ling Sheng earnestly. When he turned around and saw his son on the phone, his temper rose immediately. He kicked him angrily. ¡°Dad, what are you doing?¡± Huo Ci was dumbfounded. ¡°Why are you playing with your phone? You¡¯re an adult! Why are you playing with it in front of your old man?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not playing! I¡¯m not playing anymore!¡± Huo Ci gritted his teeth secretly and put away his phone. He just did not like her! Ling Sheng gave her father a sympathetic look, wanting to mock him but not daring to. Huo Ci shot a death glare at her. That brat! It was all her fault! ¡°Come with me.¡± Huo Xiao stood up and shot a disdainful look at his incompetent son. Ling Sheng watched as the father and son entered the study and asked Xiao Qi to eavesdrop on them. If a fight broke out, he would alert her. Then, she went to the kitchen to cook with grandma. Ling Xiao Qi, who was obedient and ruthless, ran to the corner to eavesdrop. It was his first time doing such a thing, and he was afraid of being discovered. His small face had flushed red. The sounds behind the door could be heard if one¡¯s ear was pressed against it. ¡°Who¡¯s Xiao Qi¡¯s father?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know? My grandchild was bullied by a scumbag! She has a child now. If you don¡¯t know, I will check!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t the Huo Family raise the child?¡± ¡°B*tch, who do you think you¡¯re acting unreasonable with? Your old man will support both of them for the rest of their lives, but you better f*cking discover the son of a b*tch who bullied a member of my family! Find him and torture him to death!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll check, Dad. Don¡¯t get agitated. I¡¯ll check immediately.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let my grandchild know.¡± ¡­ When Ling Xiao Qi heard that, he covered his mouth in fright and ran off. He ran a long distance before he covered his heart in fear. Grandpa and great-grandpa had said that they wanted to kill his father! ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ling Sheng, who was carrying vegetables out of the kitchen, felt her face turn pale when she saw her baby son. ¡°Mommy.¡± Ling Xiao Qi ran to her side on his short legs, pulled her down, and whispered in her ear. ¡°Great-grandpa told grandpa to find Daddy and kill him!¡± ¡°They lied.¡± Ling Sheng comforted him in a gentle voice as she pinched her son¡¯s tender face. ¡°Murder is punishable with jail time.¡± Kill him? She had to find that scumbag. She did not even know which scumbag had done it! Xiao Qi was relieved. He did not dare tell Mommy that he did not want his father to die. Su Xiyin had cooked a lot of food and filled the whole table with Ling Sheng and Xiao Qi¡¯s favorite dishes. Huo Ci took a look and suddenly felt like he had been abandoned by the whole world. ¡°Scoop some rice!¡± Huo Xiao, who had finished a bowl of rice, placed the empty bowl on the table. ¡°What are you waiting for? Scoop some rice!¡± Huo Ci glared at Ling Sheng. Huo Xiao glared at him. ¡°Your old man¡¯s talking to you. If you continue to scare Sheng Sheng, I will slap you. Do you believe me?¡± Huo Ci suppressed a breath, causing it to spread all over his body. He held in a mouthful of blood and gave his father a fake smile. ¡°Yes, Father.¡± What a sin! There was no way to live this kind of life! Ling Sheng stood up sweetly and took the bowl from Huo Ci. ¡°Father, how can I let you scoop rice? I¡¯ll do it.¡± Huo Xiao smiled kindly, feeling immensely satisfied. ¡°Look at my good granddaughter. Then look at you. Seeing your old man makes you angry!¡± Huo Ci lost his temper. ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± He must have condemned himself to death! She was not just his daughter but his future descendant. He had to provide her, or the old couple would kill him! Chapter 83 - What Do You Like About Me? Huo Xiao¡¯s temper was ignited, and he wanted Ling Sheng to return to the family immediately. Huo Ci kept giving her looks. ¡°Grandpa, it would be better not to. I¡¯m your granddaughter, so let¡¯s get to know each other.¡± Ling Sheng smiled as her heart sank. ¡°I don¡¯t want others to say that I rely on my family to prove my capabilities.¡± She wanted to cry. Damn, she did not want to rely on her family. She wanted to prove her capabilities. She wanted to expose her identity as soon as possible. She had depended on the Huo Family and her father to obtain top-notch resources, thus making great progress and reaching the pinnacle of her life. Although people said that they wanted to prove their capabilities, that was only superficial. Only someone with no background would say that. There were fins to eat in a bird¡¯s nest. Who wanted to eat pickles every day? However, she had promised her father not to expose her identity. Plus, the person beside her kept leaving hints and threatening her. ¡°Exactly, Dad. Sheng Sheng¡¯s right. She¡¯s still young and she needs confirmation. Since she needs to improve, let her gain experience if she wants to. It¡¯s not a big deal to rely on the success of one¡¯s family.¡± Huo Ci finally heaved a sigh of relief. This brat was indeed sensible! ¡°Shut up, your old man is speaking!¡± Huo Xiao growled before turning to look at Ling Sheng with a loving smile. ¡°Sheng Sheng, do you really think so?¡± Despite struggling internally, Ling Sheng smiled sweetly. ¡°Grandpa, I think my father¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Then tell grandpa what you want. Tell him what kind of movie you want to film and what kind of show you want to appear on. Grandpa will arrange it for you.¡± Huo Xiao patted her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t make yourself suffer, okay?¡± Look at his good granddaughter! She knew how to improve! ¡°Thank you, grandpa.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s mouth was as sweet as honey as she said crisply, ¡°You are the best.¡± Huo Ci said with a smile, ¡°Father, you don¡¯t have to pay attention to her problems. I¡¯ll make the right arrangements. Would I treat her poorly?¡± Huo Xiao said, ¡°Let¡¯s see if you¡¯d dare. I¡¯d skin you alive!¡± Huo Ci was speechless. Ling Sheng smiled secretly. Huo Ci was a golden bachelor. It was already troublesome enough that he suddenly had a daughter and a grandson. It was definitely impossible for him to admit their existence and let the whole country know that he was a joke! His years of reputation aside, even his brothers would laugh at him for 800 years. ¡­ Ling Sheng¡¯s filming schedule for the next few days would end tomorrow. For the past few days, she had been in a beggar¡¯s outfit and her hair had been messy. When she was sitting on the ground, she looked even more like a young beggar. Li Chuan took two coins and threw them in front of her. In a teasing tone, he said, ¡°You can buy two cups of milk tea with today¡¯s earnings.¡± ¡°Thank you very much.¡± Ling Sheng smiled as she looked up at him. ¡°One round?¡± After the duo nailed two scenes, it was Li Chuan¡¯s turn to film. The director called him over. Ling Sheng went to the washroom. However, she had just walked past the corridor when someone suddenly grabbed her arm and dragged her into a room on the side. Bang! Her back landed heavily on the wall. The intense pain made her feel as though her organs had shifted instantly. Before she could react, her throat was grabbed forcefully and she looked up to meet the man¡¯s disgusted eyes. ¡°Ling Sheng, what exactly do you like about me?¡± There was a dark expression in Gu Shen¡¯s eyes. His slender, fair fingers grasped the woman¡¯s slender neck. Her neck was so thin. It felt a little warm to the touch. It seemed as if he could break it with just one push. Chapter 84 - Gu Shen, I’ll Become Your Master ¡°Cough, cough.¡± Ling Sheng struggled vigorously. The lack of oxygen made her heart wrench in pain. She really wanted to spit on him. However, her fate was in someone else¡¯s hands. Although she was glaring at him, she could not say anything. Gu Shen¡¯s eyes contorted as he exerted more force and lifted her off the ground. Upon feeling the woman¡¯s feet slowly leave the ground and seeing the painful and suffocating look on her face, he felt a sense of elation. ¡°You know how to suffer, right? When you schemed against Xin Xin, did you ever think that you would also suffer?¡± The police had been unable to find any evidence. They could not prove that she was the evil culprit. He could only punish this evil woman personally! Hatred rolled in Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes as she stared at the man in front of her sarcastically. ¡°Do you feel unwell?¡± The smile on Gu Shenjun¡¯s face was slightly twisted and menacing. When he met the woman¡¯s mocking eyes, he only felt his anger simmering. Gritting his teeth, he said, ¡°You are still refusing to repent.¡± Humph! There was still no hint of regret in her eyes! There was only mockery. Bone-chilling mockery. The little slut in front of him was mocking him. This knowledge angered Gu Shen even more as he exerted more force. Ling Sheng felt her mind go blank, the disgusting face in front of her gradually becoming blurry. The suffocating pain sent shivers down her spine. So this was what nearing death felt like? Gu Shen, who could see the woman¡¯s fading eyes, did not intend to kill her. He let out a cold snort and released her from his grip. When Ling Sheng was suddenly released, her stiff body fell to the ground with a loud thud. The pain disappeared in an instant, causing her to cough violently. Gu Shen looked down at her pathetic state, his lips curling coldly. ¡°Remember, Ling Sheng. If you dare to harm Xin Xin again, your fate will only include death!¡± Fresh air flowed into her lungs again. Ling Sheng finally felt alive. However, her head was still short of oxygen. In the darkness, the corners of her lips curled up in a bloodthirsty, twisted manner. After Gu Shen finished speaking, he lifted his leg to leave, ignoring the woman¡¯s intentions. After enduring the pain, Ling Sheng suddenly exploded. She grabbed a stick that was beside her and used all her strength to throw it at his head. ¡°Damn you, Gu Shen!¡± Gu Shen had not expected her to be strong enough to launch a sneak attack, nor could he defend himself. He only felt a sharp pain in his head, and warm liquid flowed down his forehead. He bellowed in anger. ¡°Ling Sheng!¡± ¡°Your great aunt is here, b*stard!¡± Ling Sheng panted heavily, her voice hoarse and broken. There was mockery in her eyes, along with bloodthirsty excitement. Before Gu Shen could react, the stick hit him like raindrops, causing his vision to go dark, and he fell to the ground. Ling Sheng closed the door directly and locked it. Then, she gave Gu Shen a vital blow under the stomach. ¡°I didn¡¯t touch Luo Xin!¡± Gu Shen¡¯s head was really heavy. He was about to scream when she stepped on his lips and made him swallow his words. Ling Sheng looked down at him from above, her legs tightening as she growled ferociously. ¡°I told you not to ambush me! Are you a f*cking man or not?¡± Gu Shen¡¯s handsome face contorted in pain. He wished he could faint immediately. It would be better than being bullied by the slut in front of him. However, the pain kept him awake. As he looked at the menacing woman in front of him, hatred rolled within his eyes. He should not have let her go so easily earlier. He should have strangled her to death! Chapter 85 - Why Did She Hurt Me? Ling Sheng viciously punched Gu Shen, beating him until he was half-dead. Then, she threw the stick away and pointed at him. ¡°Let me repeat myself. I didn¡¯t cause Luo Xin¡¯s injury.¡± After venting her anger, she was finally at ease. If murder was not a crime, she would really have killed him! She turned back at the door and gave him a mocking smile. ¡°Also, I have no interest in you. Don¡¯t flatter yourself.¡± ¨C Gu Shen had been beaten up. The film crew was outraged. Director Wen Zhi was already bald, and his life was not looking good! This was about the incident with the female lead or the male lead. He had to pay his respects to Buddha for two days to get rid of this bad luck. There had been no cameras or suspicious people in the corridor. Gu Shen had said that he had not seen what the culprit looked like. Ling Sheng let out a cold laugh. Would he dare say that she was the scumbag who had done this to him? If word got out, he would be mocked to death. Shang Jiaren did not join the film crew in the morning and applied for leave. She said she would be there in the afternoon to film the last scene with Ling Sheng. Ling Sheng thought, You have to come in the afternoon. I¡¯ve prepared a big gift for you. The crew members ate their packed meals. Ling Sheng was picky and did not like to eat packed meals. Thus, she brought her own meals. Li Chuan liked to scrounge off her the most, so his taste had become spoiled. Now, there was nothing else to eat. He only wanted to eat her food. Ling Sheng warmed up the food and the duo started eating. Li Chuan was scrolling through his phone when he saw something. His expression became weird, shocked, and angry. Gritting his teeth, he asked, ¡°How could it be her?¡± Ling Sheng went over and saw Shang Jiaren¡¯s face flash across the video. She asked despite knowing the answer, ¡°What happened?¡± At 12:30 p.m, it was time for her to reveal the news. Li Chuan slammed his phone on the table, his body trembling uncontrollably. ¡°I always thought she was a good girl. She was not like this in the past. How did she become this way?¡± In the video, Shang Jiaren was smashing a glass bottle and picking up the glass shards one by one. There was a smile on her face that made her look very weird. ¡°How could she do such a thing?¡± Ling Sheng was enraged. Her eyes were burning with fire, and she turned to leave. ¡°I¡¯ll go and ask her why she wanted to harm me!¡± ¡°Sheng Sheng!¡± Li Chuan pulled her back. Upon seeing her enraged and aggrieved look, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. She¡¯s not worth it.¡± ¡°She framed me!¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes reddened with grievance as she pointed at herself excitedly. ¡°She caused a misunderstanding between me and everyone else. They¡­ They all think I¡¯m the one who harmed Luo Xin. ¡°Everyone thinks I¡¯m evil. Do you know how I survived the past few days? Do you know that I was afraid to join the film crew? I was afraid to see the murderous look in everyone¡¯s eyes.¡± As Ling Sheng spoke, she choked so hard that she could no longer speak. She covered her face and squatted on the ground, sobbing miserably. Li Chuan bent down, not knowing how to comfort her. When he saw her cry, his heart ached a little. In the end, he apologized in a low voice. ¡°Sheng Sheng, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Shang Jiaren had been his classmate at university, so their relationship was not bad. He still had some doubts about Luo Xin¡¯s injury. The production crew also saw the news immediately. The video of Shang Jiaren collecting glass shards made them have complicated emotions. Upon seeing Ling Sheng¡¯s grievous cries, their faces turned red in shame. They were all so embarrassed that they wanted to dig a hole and hide in it. They were too ashamed to look at her. Chapter 86 - The Innocent Are Not Sinners Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The instant that Luo Xin had been injured, they had all pointed their fingers at her and identified her as the culprit with the evil intentions. The past two days, when she had joined the film crew, she had been just like in the past. She had been working harder during filming, as though she was trying her best to prove something. They had secretly criticized her for being shameless and unrepentant. How could a vicious, evil woman like her act like nothing had happened after hurting someone? However, they had been wrong. This had not been Ling Sheng¡¯s doing. What right did they have to act like she was a sinner and make her do whatever they wanted? Now that they thought about it, she was only a newbie who had just stepped into the industry. Furthermore, she was only in her early twenties. Despite getting so many unfair and weird looks, she had still come to film diligently every day while bearing so much pressure. Anyone else would have suffered a mental breakdown long ago. When they saw how sad she was, their noses started to ache. Ling Sheng was crying miserably and grievously, as though she wanted to vent for all the grievances, criticism, and doubts she had suffered during this period. Wen Zhi and Lu Tian walked over but did not know how to comfort her. This child had suffered so much due to the film crew, but she had not said anything bad about them. Children nowadays were spoiled. Who could withstand such a huge grievance and bear being stared at like a murderer every day? Even a person of her age would not be able to tolerate such unfair treatment. Especially not since Huo Ci, also known as Best Actor Huo, was behind her. If he were to throw a tantrum, he would stop filming and leave the film crew. Imagine what the two of them would do then. However, she had not done that. She had endured their weird gazes and insisted on filming. Who knew how many grievances she had suffered through silently since she was crying like this. As Wen Zhi thought about it, his heart ached and he felt even guiltier. His eyes reddened as she cried. ¡°Sheng Sheng, I¡¯m sorry. I apologize on behalf of the whole film crew.¡± Ling Sheng cried even harder, unable to stop. She lifted her head while sobbing, her red swollen eyes glaring stubbornly at Wen Zhi. Her voice was hoarse. ¡°Director, I didn¡¯t do it.¡± That was the gist of it. Wen Zhi felt uncomfortable again as he tried to coax her. ¡°I know it was not your doing. Everyone already knows. I¡¯m sorry, Sheng Sheng. We¡¯ve wronged you.¡± The lady¡¯s cries were too heartbreaking. Ling Sheng bit her lips as tears rolled down her cheeks. She raised her sleeve and wiped her tears forcefully. While sniffing her nose, she said in a hoarse voice. ¡°Sorry, I lost control.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she lowered her eyes slightly but could not help but start sobbing again. The whole film crew was upset as they watched the lady cry after saying a few words. Every single one of them felt that they had committed an unpardonable sin. They were mean and evil. How could they treat the young lady that way? The whole film crew had treated her as coldly and violently as a murderer. However, now that the truth was out, the lady had no intention of blaming them. Ling Sheng did not say anything, nor did she accuse them. Instead, she made the crew members¡¯ guilt reach its maximum. Wen Zhi apologized. The crew members surrounded her and apologized one after another. They had all wronged her. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes were as swollen as lightbulbs while she wiped her tears again. ¡°You are all innocent. If you don¡¯t have any evidence in the future, don¡¯t accuse others. Let¡¯s have a pleasant cooperation in the future.¡± 1 Upon seeing the guilty faces of the crew members, she felt satisfied. The effect was good. Crying for so long had been worth it. Chapter 87 - Jun Lin’s Online Lottery On Weibo, everyone had already fallen out. The news of 10,000-year-old female supporting actress Shang Jiaren hurting the female lead of the film crew and causing trouble for the newbie had made the headlines of various portals at lightning speed. #Actor Shang Jiaren was discovered collecting glass shards. She is suspected of hurting Luo Xin and framing Ling Sheng# [She killed two birds with one stone. She¡¯s indeed impressive. She¡¯s really the best supporting actress. Her skills are truly impressive.] [Go to hell along with your ugly nature!] [Tsk tsk¡­ Ling Sheng must have been wronged. She was criticized miserably as the scapegoat. The Chilies are all dead @Luo Xinchao, get out and apologize!] [This is the biggest piece of trash in the history of the entertainment circle. It¡¯s really puke-worthy.] +1 Give me a kiss. We suggest beating a stupid fool like Shang Jiaren to death directly. [What¡¯s wrong with collecting glass? Can collecting glass prove that she did it? There are plenty of people in the world who like to collect glass. Are they all murderers?] +1 Eat sh*t! Without Jiaren, would they both have been hurt? +10,086 I trust Baby Jiaren. Pretty sisters, please wait patiently. Don¡¯t give such a bad person a chance to take advantage of this. Baby Jiaren must have been wronged. Wait for her to explain. I believe she didn¡¯t do it. + Sister, you and her fans are toxic. The evidence is solid. Are you blind? Having a brain is a good thing. I hope you and the other pretty sisters have one each. Even though the video was out, Shang Jiaren¡¯s fans actually had the guts to become the center of attention and comment on it, causing the commotion to reach the spectators. One by one, they came to scold the stupid fans. The Chilies on Luo Xin¡¯s side rushed to Shang Jiaren¡¯s Weibo and started hurling abuse at her, asking her to get out and apologize or die. Shang Jiaren seemed to have already died. There was no response from her Weibo account, nor was there an apology or clarification on Weibo. Five minutes later, she tried to pin the blame on them to prove that it was not her doing. In fact, her pretty sisters, who came up with all kinds of conspiracy theories, were berated badly. Beijing Police Station OnlineV: According to the comparative analysis of the Identification Department, Shang Jiaren was indeed in the video. There are no traces of video editing. The glass shards that appear in the video are from the same source as the evidence we collected. @Shang Jiaren, we hope you will come to the station to cooperate with the investigation as soon as possible. The pretty sisters who had jumped around to make their presence known but had been criticized like street rats had completely abandoned their activities and fled with their tails between their legs. Ling Sheng found this a little strange. Shang Jiaren, who was always good at acting pitiful to gain sympathy, had disappeared. Shang Jiaren and Luo Xin were both hot topics now. However, in just half an hour, the hottest topic was Ling Sheng. #Ling Sheng was wronged @Chillies and keyboard warriors, did the flamers apologize?# #Ling Sheng¡¯s grievances are over. Baller fan @Jun Lin¡¯s online lottery took place# #Did you win?# [Ahh, I won a prize. I¡¯m kneeling down to Xie Ling Sheng. I¡¯ll leave a message to my brothers and sisters who have won a prize. I¡¯ll go over and leave a comment!] +1 +2 I¡¯ve become a top fan. Sheng Sheng, it¡¯s nice to meet you. From now on, I¡¯m one of the thousands of Peanuts in your house. ¡­ +100 Am I the last one to report? I¡¯m a very agitated Peanut now. With a wealthy bigshot like Jun Lin as my fan, I feel that I now have the confidence to speak. Tell me, am I too complacent? Chapter 88 - Give My Baby Sheng More Compliments and You’ll Have A Higher Chance of Winning! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios [Sheng Sheng, I wish you all the best. I know you¡¯re the best. We Peanuts will always support you and stand by your side.] [Wuwuwu¡­ Baby Sheng¡¯s grievances have finally come to an end. This should have been something to be happy about. Why am I crying?] [I¡¯m sending hugs to the lady above.] [I¡¯m a Chili. A Chili will definitely change if she realizes her mistake. I apologize on behalf of all the Chilies. Sorry, Ling Sheng. I¡¯ve wronged you.] [You above, are you an anti-fan? Don¡¯t act like a fan. Get lost!] [Agreed. Who the freak are you representing? How shameless!] [Am I too short-sighted? The Chilies are really impressive. They are acting arrogantly after making a mistake and tarnishing the reputation of a passerby.] [Fans get burned when heat is applied. If you are wrong, admit it. Even if you don¡¯t admit your mistake, please be quiet, alright?] [I guessed the start but I didn¡¯t manage to guess the ending. Please tell me loudly that a third party ended up winning this two-party battle. Did Ling Sheng end up being the biggest winner?] [The person above is right.] [How lively! Can anyone tell me what I missed?] [You¡¯re late, you missed a whole world of things.] Ever since Ling Sheng had debuted, she had been criticized by all kinds of people. After being defamed for so long, she was finally able to rise up and become a boss. On Weibo, Jun Lin¡¯s face-slapping one-million lottery was over. The official account of the Ling Sheng Paradise Foundation revealed the relevant qualifications and identification documents and posted the website¡¯s link. It was a high-end official website with a design page that operated with a transparent operating mechanism. As long as one made a donation in the future, one would see the use of every charity fund on the website, as well as one¡¯s own contribution. [Ling Sheng, I wish you all the best! Nicely done, Jun Lin. This is the correct way for idols and fans to interact.] [This is such a high-end webpage. How can Jun Lin be so awesome? It¡¯s making me so sour that I¡¯ve become a dried lemon. It¡¯s highly effective. Bigshot, I¡¯m going to kneel before you.] [I just donated 1,000 yuan. It¡¯s really transparent. I can even see the backstage bill clearly. Bigshot, tell me honestly, how was this website developed? This website is too impressive; I¡¯m really impressed.] [To be a fair passerby, regardless of whether this is a publicity stunt, such things are meaningful and worth encouraging. All the best to you, Ling Sheng. I wish you all the best in the future.] [I have to say that Ling Sheng has set a good example for the entertainment circle. Jun Lin is the number one fan in the circle. No one¡¯s objecting to this, right?] After Jun Lin posted on his official Weibo account, the others forwarded the post and liked it. Repost #Ling Sheng Paradise Foundation#Weibo. Following Ling Sheng¡¯s speech, Jun Lin announced another lottery. Jun Lin: I¡¯ll be randomly selecting eight people. There¡¯s no need to forward this. Just leave a message. The prize will be a ten-day luxurious European tour for two people (another 100,000 for any trip expenses). Note: Only Peanuts can participate. P.S: GIVE MORE COMPLIMENTS TO MY BABY SHENG, AND YOU WILL HAVE A HIGHER CHANCE OF WINNING! Upon seeing his lottery Weibo post, Ling Sheng could not help but laugh. She could not imagine how the cold and aloof Third Master had managed to cause such a big scene! If she wanted him to say this in person¡­ She was so agitated that she wanted to jump up¡­ What a cute contrast! She created a new account excitedly under the name Jun Sheng Forever. 1 Then, down in the comment section, she used all the praise she had heard in her life to compliment herself shamelessly. Chapter 89 - She Likes Sweet Food Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios [Jun Sheng Forever: I once asked a flower who¡¯s prettier than me. The flower said that there was a youthful girl who was prettier than me. I once asked flowing water, what¡¯s more agile than me? The flowing water said that there was a girl who knew how to act and sing. She was more agile than me. I once asked the clouds, is only cotton candy as soft and sweet as me? The clouds said that there was a girl with a warm smile who was gentler and sweeter than me. I once asked the sun if I was the only one who was full of light. The sun said that there was a pearl-covered genius girl who could also be described as dazzling. I¡¯m asking the Peanuts: Who were the sun, the clouds, the flowing water, and the flower referring to?] The Peanuts replied: Ling Sheng! Ten minutes later¡­ She won! Jun Lin: Congratulations, you have won a luxurious European tour for two. Please send me a private message. Thank you. Upon seeing Jun Lin¡¯s reply, Ling Sheng was so agitated that she was like a fan with her idol¡¯s autograph and sparkling eyes. She was calmly flirting. Jun Sheng said, ¡°But Little Brother, there¡¯s no one who can swim with me. Can you accompany me? Adorable JPG.¡± Jun Lin: Feel free to bring a friend or family member. Jun Sheng said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any. Why don¡¯t I share the prize with you? I¡¯ll treat you to a vacation in Europe.¡± Jun Lin: Okay. When Ling Sheng saw the word ¡°okay¡±, she was instantly flustered. Ahhh! How could he agree so easily? That was not Third Master! He was definitely not the Third Master Jun she knew! Meanwhile¡­ The Cape Manor, which was located at the foot of Bordeaux Pauillac in France, had a history of thousands of years. It was the most famous winery in the world, and it had the most beautiful rose garden. The manor spanned thousands of hectares but was never open to the public. It was hailed as the most mysterious manor in the world. An Yan was carrying a box of grapes. When he looked up, he saw a gorgeous man sitting under the rose flowers. The man was lying down on the rocking chair with his slender fingers holding the cell phone. His gaze was so gentle that it seemed like he could drown. He looked at the screen and smiled. He was infatuated! An Yan shuddered in fear. That was not his master! Definitely not! He refused to accept it! The man who was smiling like a fool was definitely not his master! ¡°An Yan!¡± Jun Shiyan called out to him. ¡°Make arrangements. We¡¯ll be back tonight.¡± An Yan said, ¡°But Master, Dr. Song said you¡¯d better rest for a week. If you need anything, you can inform me. I¡¯ll go back to take care of it.¡± Jun Shiyan frowned slightly, his long and narrow eyes scanning him. ¡°I have to take care of this personally.¡± Upon finishing his sentence, he stood up and strode toward An Yan on his long legs. When he walked past him, he plucked a grape and put it in his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s very sweet. Where are the grapes? Take me there.¡± An Yan, who was dumbfounded, had no idea what had happened. His Master smiled like silly at his phone before he plucked and ate some grapes. Something had to be wrong. ¡°She likes sweet food.¡± Jun Shiyan smiled, his deep voice as intoxicating as vintage wine. He would bring her a carton. An Yan frowned. She? Could this she be referring to¡­ He meant Ling Sheng, right? Master had yet to give up? Did he intend to snatch the woman from Sixth Master Huo? Jun Shiyan took two steps before he turned around and ordered him. ¡°Oh, right. What¡¯s fun in Europe? Plan the most entertaining tourist route for me.¡± An Yan replied, ¡°Okay.¡± He would take a trip in Europe? Wasn¡¯t he in Europe now? Would he return to Europe for the trip after returning to China? Chapter 90 - Hated For Her Motives Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The film crew, director, scriptwriter, and producer had gone mad. The two main leads had encountered trouble one after another. Now, the second female lead¡¯s bad character and vicious personality had been exposed. There was no way to continue filming the drama, so they could only replace the second female lead. Otherwise, they would be ruined! The production team released a critical public announcement immediately, stating that there would definitely not be any problems with the production. They would be terminating their contract with Shang Jiaren and would not be using any scenes involving Shang Jiaren to assure the audience. Reprimands and cries rang out after the announcement. People were scolding Shang Jiaren, the evil schemer who had harmed the film crew and the actors starring in the same film. After working so hard for so long, their hard work might go to waste. The actors and fans, with the exception of Luo Xin¡¯s Chilies and Gu Shen¡¯s fans, lashed out even more at the film crew and Shang Jiaren. Li Chuan¡¯s fans were fewer than the other two actors¡¯ fans, so he was not that agitated. He only felt pity for his baby and hoped that the filming crew would deal with the issue as soon as possible. Ling Sheng¡¯s fans were all members of the new circle, so they did not have the veracity of other fans, nor did they have much of a presence. Thus, they could not stand up to popular comments. Wen Zhi and Lu Tian had already gone bald. What else could they do? They could only find a supporting actress to film Shang Jiaren¡¯s scenes. Thankfully, the drama was only half-filmed. If this had happened after filming, everything would really have been over. It would have taken more than half the effort it did now. Ling Sheng would only film four more scenes before filming ended. She had made an appointment with Jun Lin on Weibo to set off for Europe the day after tomorrow. After discussing this with the director, she would finish filming her scenes and wrap up. Lu Tian, Wen Zhi, and the film crew all felt that they had let her down and wronged her. Thinking that she definitely did not want to be around the film crew anymore, they agreed to film her scenes first. On set, Ling Sheng portrayed Bai Jinfeng while facing the green screen on one knee, her smile twisted and sinister. Her face was disfigured and covered in blood. ¡°Xiao Wenjun, I only hate myself for being soft-hearted and not killing you. If I could do it again, I¡¯d definitely kill you.¡± Bai Jinfeng¡¯s eyes were contorted in a frenzy. Hatred, loathing, and dislike seeped deep into her bones, making her look like a demon crawling out of hell. Lu Tian and Wen Zhi were not in the mood to continue filming. However, when they saw Ling Sheng¡¯s acting skills, they were instantly immersed in her performance. Her emotions were changing along with her expression and body. Ling Sheng¡¯s acting skills were naturally flawless. At that moment, she was Bai Jinfeng the night before she was dismembered by five horses. Her best friend, Xiao Wenjun, had come to find her and sent her on her last journey with some reluctance. Even if a human Daoist died, their words would be kind. However, she was evil from start to finish. Even though she was going to die, she would not repent. She remained obstinate, believing that someone else was wrong instead of her. She portrayed Bai Jinfeng¡¯s evil side perfectly. She was so evil that she made one¡¯s hair stand on end. She made one grit their teeth, wanting to rush over and kill that little slut! She had four scenes. It was all done in one take. When her limbs were torn apart, Bai Jinfeng¡¯s reluctant eyes were revealed. Click! Wen Zhi tapped the table. Assistant Xiao Ye ran over to help her up and passed her a bottle of water. She was immensely agitated. ¡°Sheng Sheng, your performance was wonderful!¡± It¡¯s so good that I can see you now. I just¡­ I just want to strangle you to death to vent my anger! Or act like a bad person! Chapter 91 - Apologize @Gu Shen Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ling Sheng removed her makeup and changed clothes before saying goodbye to Wen Zhi and the rest. Since such a thing had happened, she would not be coming to the banquet. Before the drama was released, if it was publicized, the actors would have to cooperate for their self-promotion. ¡°Sheng Sheng, this period of time has been hard on you¡­¡± Wen Zhi lamented. Upon seeing her leaving, he felt a little reluctant. ¡°Director Wen, what are you saying? This is my job.¡± Ling Sheng smiled. ¡°Sheng Sheng, we can work together again in the future.¡± Lu Tian could not bear to part with her. In the end, even scriptwriter Cheng Xi gave her a business card. ¡°Sheng Sheng, this director is my friend. He was involved in filming dramas in the past, but he recently changed careers to film a movie. I talked to him about you. He¡¯s very interested in you, but he¡¯s not in China. He said he¡¯ll meet you to talk.¡± ¡°Thank you, Sister Cheng.¡± Ling Sheng thanked her gratefully. She took the business card, which was very simple. Name: Lu Yan Phone: 158***4528 Li Chuan could not bear to let her go. He leaned against the car window and cried out. ¡°Sheng Sheng, why are you so heartless? Don¡¯t go! I¡¯m begging you not to leave, alright?¡± ¡°Bye.¡± Ling Sheng rolled her eyes at him before rolling up the windows. As he watched the car drive away, Li Chuan was heartbroken. The drama king chased after the car while shouting, ¡°Sheng Sheng, don¡¯t leave me!¡± Zhou Zhou looked in the rearview mirror and could not help but laugh. Ling Sheng took out her phone and checked Weibo. There were still articles about Shang Jiaren, Luo Xin, and her among the hottest topics, but she did not see Gu Shen. The b*stard. She had already warned him that if he did not apologize on the internet within three hours, she would expose him. It had been four hours, so he had been given enough face and time. Ling ShengV: Apologize @Gu Shen (Attached Recording) In the hospital, Gu Shen clenched his fists in anger. When he heard the recording sent by Ling Sheng, his eyes blazed with fury. He had not expected that. She had really dared to upload the recording and tell him to @Apologize! [Ling Sheng: Gu Shen, if I did it, show me the evidence. I¡¯ll kneel down and apologize to Luo Xin in front of the whole country. Then, I¡¯ll leave the entertainment circle. If I didn¡¯t do it, will you dare apologize to me in front of the entire country? Gu Shen: Okay! Let¡¯s wait and see.] Ling Sheng was very kind. She had not uploaded the whole conversation but only a small portion. She had even sent a very considerate message to Gu Shen: ¡°I know you saw it. Apologize to me within two minutes, or it will all be released.¡± If she wrote another message, she would not be able to send it. She had been blacklisted by him. There was already an uproar on Weibo. Gu Shen¡¯s fans rushed to the battlefield in minutes and gathered under Ling Sheng¡¯s Weibo. They were scolding her! [Where did this scumbag come from? She¡¯s using my baby¡¯s popularity to gain attention. Did you think you could fool us with a recording?] [I think I threw up. Don¡¯t be so shameless. You¡¯ve gained enough attention. Do you want to drag my husband down with you?] [Shang Jiaren and Luo Xin are at least good at acting. You must be crazy to want to be so popular!] [Have the fans gone mad? From Shang Jiaren to Luo Xin, who doesn¡¯t swing a stone hammer? I, Sheng, wouldn¡¯t do anything to slander others without any evidence. Don¡¯t speak too early, lest I suffer the backlash.] [Sisters with strong fighting capabilities, my Sheng Sheng is a newbie. Thank you for defaming her so hard. When the time comes, you Steamed Buns will personally slap her in the face. I shall ask if it hurts then!] [Am I the only one paying attention to Gu Shen and Luo Xin¡¯s relationship? I feel like there¡¯s something going on! Nobody¡¯s analyzing it? I want to know.] [F*ck you! If you continue to spout nonsense, I¡¯ll tear your mouth apart.] [He is taken. My husband does not date. Those who make up rumors shall die on the spot.] Chapter 92 - Why Did You Do That To Me? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Gu Shen¡¯s fans were well-known for their strong and unreasonable fighting capabilities in the entertainment circle. Normally, as long as female celebrities were involved in scandals with him, they would be attacked collectively. At the hospital, Gu Shen¡¯s face turned ashen. His hand, which was holding the cell phone, trembled uncontrollably. ¡°You brat!¡± Apologize? On what basis should he apologize? She had yet to apologize to him for beating him up and bringing him to this state! 2 The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. He was so angry that he wanted to kill her. However¡­ Jun Lin: @Gu Shen, apologize. When he saw Jun Lin¡¯s message, Gu Shen¡¯s face darkened. Now, even a star chaser who had appeared out of nowhere had dared to reprimand him? 1 His phone fell to the floor with a loud thud. However, the ringtone was heard at the right time. Ma Lin, his agent, walked in and picked up his phone. When she saw the words on the screen, her expression became confused and she said respectfully, ¡°It¡¯s Third Master¡¯s number.¡± Gu Shen¡¯s expression changed as he accepted the phone. Before he could say ¡°Third Uncle¡±, he heard the other party¡¯s displeased tone. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you apologizing? I can¡¯t even call you now?¡± Gu Shen was just about to ask who this was, when he thought of that materialistic fan called Jun Lin. The only person who had tagged him was Jun Lin. ¡°Yes, Third Uncle. I¡¯ll apologize immediately.¡± Gu Shen was well-behaved, and his expression became even more respectful. Ma Lin knew that he was afraid of the Third Master. Who in the capital was not afraid of the Third Master? Upon seeing him hang up, she asked, ¡°Is Third Master okay?¡± Gu Shen flung his phone angrily and bellowed, ¡°Ling Sheng¡¯s cheap fan Jun Lin is my uncle!¡± 1 Ma Lin¡¯s face darkened instantly. ¡°Is Third Uncle crazy? He can play with whatever he wants. He chases trends and celebrities. He can chase whoever he wants, but he can¡¯t chase that little slut!¡± ¡°I¡¯m so mad! I thought he was just playing around. I didn¡¯t expect him to be serious. Apologize? Why should I apologize? What method did that little vixen Ling Sheng use to charm my uncle? What kind of drug did she feed him? I must expose Ling Sheng and make Third Uncle see her evil nature clearly.¡± ¡­ Ma Lin, who was watching from the side, broke out in cold sweat when she heard his furious bellow. The Third Master had not had a female living by his side in years, so it should be normal that he had been charmed by a pretty lady. After playing for two days, he would throw her away once he was tired of her. Gu Shen was so angry that he wanted to explode. However, he did not dare defy his uncle¡¯s will. He was afraid that if he did not apologize immediately, another call would arrive. He held back his anger and issued an apology obediently. Gu Shen: Sorry, @Ling Sheng. A stone could stir up a thousand waves. The internet went crazy immediately. #Gu Shen¡¯s apology# pushed its way to the hottest topic. He was a popular idol in the entertainment circle with many fans who considered themselves his wives, mothers, and sisters. One second ago, they had still been arguing reasonably. Their idol had not done anything wrong. It was Ling Sheng! That little b*tch had harmed their baby. She had tried to gain attention all the way from Mars, but this was all Ling Sheng¡¯s scheme. Ling Sheng would die. A second later, their baby had come out personally to make an apology on Weibo, slapping their faces instantly. Upon seeing the sudden turn of events, Ling Sheng was so happy that she wanted to put her hands on her hips and laugh out loud. ¡°Ha ha ha!¡± There was a huge commotion on Weibo, and the surrounding crowd ate it up until they were full. In reality, they responded with one line: ¡®If you want to sing, I shall appear. Big news spreads one after another.¡¯ The van was slightly dark. Shang Jiaren looked at the man who was hailed as the perfect lover in the hearts of all Chinese women. Her whole body was trembling, and she gritted her teeth to stop herself from going crazy. She asked him, ¡°Huo Ci, tell me, why did you treat me this way?¡± Chapter 93 - I Need To Attend the Parent-Teacher Conference! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Did no one tell you that I hate being threatened?¡± Huo Ci smiled coldly. Why? It was all because of the lady at home. She was now acting like his ancestor. If he did not deal with the issue properly and it was exposed, he would be the one suffering. While his father would definitely punish him, he might expose the brat¡¯s identity in a fit of anger. ¡°I want to be popular. I want the best resources. I want to be the female lead. I want to stand at the apex of the entertainment circle. What did I do wrong?¡± Shang Jiaren demanded hysterically. She had done nothing wrong! It was not her fault! She merely wanted to succeed and prove herself too much! ¡°You have a big appetite.¡± The smile on Huo Cijun¡¯s face turned colder and colder. His thin lips moved slightly, showing extreme contempt. ¡°Also¡­ you¡¯re too stupid.¡± Shang Jiaren shot daggers at him with her venomous eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not in the wrong. Huo Ci, you¡¯re bullying others with your power. Besides having power and authority, what else do you have?¡± ¡°I¡¯m handsome.¡± A gentle smile appeared on Huo Ci¡¯s dashing face as he gave her a mocking look. ¡°If I was ugly, I wouldn¡¯t have been in the entertainment circle. There¡¯s no need to make things difficult for me!¡± Shang Jiaren had never known that gentlemanly Best Actor Huo could have such a venomous tongue, be it on the screen or at any official events. Her appearance was her sore spot, and her self-confidence had not been boosted after the plastic surgery. Instead, she was more concerned about others mentioning her appearance. Huo Ci¡¯s words¡­ She swallowed a mouthful of blood in anger. He was like Ling Sheng! Indeed, he had a venomous tongue like her! ¡°Send it!¡± Huo Ci, who did not want to waste time with her, passed the phone to her. Shang Jiaren¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as she gritted her teeth tightly. Upon seeing the word ¡°evidence¡±, she was so angry that her liver and lungs nearly exploded and her vision became blurry. She wished she could smash her phone and escape. However, she did not dare to. Huo Ci had paid all the men who had slept with her to threaten her. If she protested, her photos and video would be uploaded online immediately. It would be a sensational video. ¡°My time is very valuable.¡± Huo Ci used his slender fingers to take a sip of milk tea from the table. ¡°You can¡¯t afford to waste my time.¡± He had to attend a parent-teacher meeting at the kindergarten at four o¡¯clock! 1 His mother and father would go to the class reunion together to make him watch Ling Xiaoqi. In the afternoon, they had called him to inform him that there was a parent-teacher meeting in the afternoon and had asked him to attend it. 1 That brat had a mother! Why didn¡¯t they make Ling Sheng attend the parent-teacher conference? Shang Jiaren could clearly feel that the man opposite her was in a bad mood. Not daring to hesitate anymore, she clicked ¡°Send¡±. It¡¯s alright, she told herself. As long as she did not die, as long as she survived in this world, there would always be ways to seek revenge. She would definitely seek revenge and drag Huo Ci and Ling Sheng to hell! Ling Sheng asked Zhou Zhou to drive directly to the kindergarten, where Xiaoqi was having a parent-teacher conference that day. Initially, she had not expected to have time to go over. However, since filming was done, she could make it in time. Meanwhile, Weibo blew up again. The users said that they¡¯d had too many melons that day and could not eat anymore. #Shang Jiaren posted on Weibo to announce her exit from the entertainment circle# [D*mn, the drama queen is finally out and trying to gain sympathy? Leave the entertainment circle and go as far away as you can! Get out!] [Disgusting! Ugh, my prediction will give you a clear path. Don¡¯t leave the circle. It would be better if you died.] Chapter 94 - Divorced! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios [Where¡¯s her face? She actually has the nerve to appear? I¡¯m in awe. Shameless people are indeed invincible.] [Ha ha! I knew you wouldn¡¯t stop. As expected, you¡¯ve already used a pitiful tactic. Please change your tactics.] [Everyone who harmed my Baby Xin shall die! Listen up, don¡¯t let that actress cause trouble! Screw her up!] [Rolling my eyes like this is not common for me. After being stepped on, acting pitiful to gain sympathy is exactly what a drama queen would do. I¡¯m betting 50 cents on a hot strip that this is definitely a publicity stunt.] +1 I¡¯ll bet the person above 50 cents. +10,086 I¡¯ll bet a chicken leg! ¡­ The onlookers all felt that Shang Jiaren was creating hype. It was definitely impossible for her to withdraw from the entertainment circle. That shameless thing was used to all kinds of cheap tricks. How could she retreat? If she exited the entertainment circle, how was she going to continue earning money? Ten minutes later, on the official Weibo account of Ding Xu Media, where Shang Jiaren was employed, a termination contract was released. Shang Jiaren¡¯s studio was also officially disbanded, and the studio¡¯s Weibo account was taken down. Half an hour later, Shang Jiaren¡¯s Weibo account was officially deactivated. The jaws of the crowd dropped to the ground. It was true. She was retreating! The whole world was celebrating! #Shang Jiaren has officially exited the entertainment circle# [Since she¡¯s a woman, this should have happened long ago.] [Hi, everyone. I¡¯m Ling Sheng¡¯s Peanut. I¡¯m here to post an advertisement. Our Ling Shengxing Star Stop was officially established today. We¡¯re having a lottery on Weibo. All passersby can participate!] [Chili here. In order to celebrate the retreat of the drama queen, we are holding a large-scale lottery. Please stop by, don¡¯t miss it.] [That actress finally got out. She stepped on half of the entertainment circle, and her real face is disgusting.] [Ahh! From now on, take me back to the bright and clear entertainment circle!] Ling Sheng was extremely busy. She used her registered #Jun Sheng Forever# account to repost and comment about the lottery and enjoyed herself immensely. She arrived at the kindergarten soon. At four o¡¯clock sharp, there was no one at the door. Ling Sheng put on a pair of sunglasses and a mask. When she reached the entrance of Class Two, the meeting had already started. Suddenly, she felt as nervous as when she was young when she met the teacher. She said softly, ¡°Sorry I¡¯m late, Teacher. I¡¯m Ling Xiaoqi¡¯s parent.¡± The form teacher, who was a newbie, smiled as she pointed at the central position. ¡°You¡¯re Xiaoqi¡¯s mother, right? Your husband and Xiaoqi are over there. You can head over directly.¡± Upon hearing the word ¡®husband¡¯, Ling Sheng felt a bolt of lightning strike her down. She gave the teacher an awkward smile. ¡°He¡¯s not my husband.¡± Ling Xiaoqi was seated in the middle of the third row. Beside him was her biological father, who was wearing sunglasses and a mask. Best Actor Huo! He was there for the parent-teacher conference! Huo Ci also looked over, his lens reflecting cold light as he scanned her with his gaze. Ling Xiaoqi¡¯s big, shiny eyes shone with surprise. The form teacher in charge felt a little awkward, as she believed that they were divorced! All the parents in the class looked at the duo with confused expressions. No wonder neither of the kid¡¯s parents had come to attend the parent-teacher conference before. Lately, his grandma had been coming to bring him and fetch him. He was so young and pitiful, yet he had experienced his mother and father¡¯s divorce. Mo Mo had a good relationship with Xiaoqi, so Mo Mo¡¯s mother had a good relationship with Su Xiyin. After seeing his grandma fetch him every day, she could vaguely guess what was going on. However, it was not her place to ask about other people¡¯s private affairs. Ling Sheng was as crestfallen as a street rat. She ran over and sat down, feeling extremely awkward. She could not stand the probing gazes of the crowd. Chapter 95 - Sheng Sheng, Come Over To My Side On the other hand, clever Ling Xiao Qi took the initiative to step forward. ¡°Teacher Meng, she¡¯s my aunt. The man sitting beside me is my uncle.¡± The homeroom teacher was speechless. All the parents present were speechless. Although she could not see the man¡¯s face, she found his looks very familiar. Especially when he spoke, his voice was magnetic and pleasant to the ears. It was very familiar. Bao¡¯s mother, who was a fan of Huo Ci, kept staring at him. For some reason, his voice sounded like Huo Ci¡¯s, and their figures were alike. The same applied to the girl. Her eyes were pretty and they felt very familiar. She must have seen them somewhere before. However, the duo did not look like husband and wife. Since the couple had such a sensible and adorable son, their relationship had to be very good and intimate. It was definitely awkward for a divorced couple to attend a meeting with their son¡¯s other parent or meet suddenly. There was no awkward vibe between the adults and the child, and it felt strangely harmonious when they sat together. The meeting ended. Huo Ci stood up and strode out on his long legs. His brows were furrowed tightly, and his chest was suffocating with anger. Why had the brat come along? Next time, even if his mother was up to no good, even if his father scolded him to death, he would definitely not attend this d*mn meeting. Ling Sheng¡¯s entourage, especially Mo Mo¡¯s mother, had a long chat with her before she took her son¡¯s hand and followed Mo Mo¡¯s mother outside. Outside the kindergarten, Huo Ci leaned lazily against his sports car door, his head lowered as he swiped at his phone. When he saw the duo approaching, he looked up to take a look. ¡°Uncle.¡± Ling Xiao Qi ran over on his short legs, his eyes full of happiness. Grandpa had not left! He had been waiting for him and Mommy! Ling Sheng had not expected him not to leave and wait for them. After saying goodbye to Mo Mo¡¯s mother, she carried Xiao Qi to the car, removed her mask, and smiled. ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡± Huo Ci looked as though he had swallowed a fly before he bellowed in annoyance. ¡°Scram!¡± How could he not want his d*mn daughter? After Ling Sheng was done filming, she would have to wait one week before she went on a variety show. Then, she would have some free time, so she had told her grandma that she wanted to have some fun with Jun Shiyan. It was the middle of the afternoon, and Ling Sheng was wearing a beige long dress, a straw hat, and sunglasses. She looked like a fairy. ¡°Sheng Sheng, be careful on the way.¡± Su Xiyin looked at her precious granddaughter and warned her worriedly. ¡°Be careful when you¡¯re out having fun. Call Grandma when you get there, got it?¡± She could hardly be at ease if she had to go on vacation to Europe! ¡°Grandma, I understand.¡± Ling Sheng hugged her. ¡°I¡¯m already an adult, I won¡¯t get lost. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡­ Ling Sheng regretted it. It was a hot day, so where were they supposed to meet? What kind of park was this? The sun was high, and there was no one on the road. Ling Sheng suddenly felt like she was seeing netizens in a non-mainstream era. For some reason, she felt nervousness and anticipation. Not far away, there was a wooden bridge over flowing water. It was a very beautiful sight. When Ling Sheng reached the bridge, she saw the wheelchair-bound man opposite her. He was the only one rolling in a wheelchair. They were standing on each end of the bridge. Jun Shiyan took a look at the girl standing on the bridge. His narrow eyes were gentle, and his slender fingers typed a few words: Sheng Sheng, come over to my side. Then, he hit Send. Chapter 96 - I’ll Give You A Bit Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ling Sheng¡¯s phone vibrated with a message from him. When he saw the girl approach him slowly, an unprecedented sense of expectation and nervousness welled within Jun Shiyan. His hands tightened. The girl was wearing a beige knee-length dress, a straw hat, and a pair of white sports shoes. Her whole being emitted a youthful energy. She had been born pretty, with delicate skin, long eyelashes, and big eyes. Even the sun behind her paled slightly when she smiled. His heart pounded like thunder instantly. Ling Sheng, who had already run to his side, was looking left and right. ¡°Is it just you?¡± ¡°Who else did you want to see other than me?¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse. ¡°Assistant An isn¡¯t here to take care of you? How could he let you walk around the park alone?¡± Ling Sheng walked behind him to help him push the wheelchair. ¡°The suitcase¡­ Give me the suitcase.¡± Jun Shiyan turned his head slightly and spoke gently. ¡°I¡¯ll carry it myself. How can you carry it?¡± Ling Sheng took a look, but there was nowhere she could put it. ¡°Give it to me.¡± Jun Shiyan grabbed the girl¡¯s slender wrist with his long arms, his eyes showing some pity. How could she be so skinny? When he touched her, she was all bones. She was so skinny that his heart ached. Upon seeing Jun Shiyan put her luggage on his lap, Ling Sheng joked. ¡°In that case, won¡¯t I be the one pushing you and the luggage?¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he apologized in a hoarse voice. ¡°Sorry.¡± Ling Sheng was taken aback before she realized what he meant. Her heart ached instantly. ¡°Sorry, I said the wrong thing. Don¡¯t hold a grudge against me.¡± Crippled people were usually very sensitive and would mind if others called them disabled! Had she just accidentally hurt him? ¡°It¡¯s alright, my wheelchair is automatic. It¡¯s just a little hard to climb up the slope. You have to control it so it does not slide down.¡± Jun Shiyan explained seriously. Ling Sheng had not expected him to tell her this in all seriousness. She held in her laughter and nodded. In a soft voice, she answered, ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± ¡°When did you know that it was me?¡± Jun Shiyan asked her. ¡°That¡¯s a secret!¡± Ling Sheng smiled slyly like a little fox. ¡°When did you know that it was me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a secret!¡± Jun Shiyan smiled. As she pushed him up the bridge, Ling Sheng muttered to herself. ¡°If you don¡¯t let Assistant An follow you, what will happen to you if you come across such a high-end place?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t I have you?¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s magnetic voice was full of happiness. For some reason, Ling Sheng felt her heart beating faster and her face burning. Then, she muttered, ¡°What if you hadn¡¯t moved me?¡± ¡°I¡¯d definitely move you.¡± Jun Shiyan was very sure. When she passed by a small shop in the park, Ling Sheng wanted to eat ice-cream. ¡°Third Master, I¡¯m going to buy ice-cream. What kind of flavor do you want?¡± Jun Shiyan said, ¡°I¡¯m not eating.¡± Ling Sheng thought he meant this, so she only bought one for herself. She got durian-flavored ice-cream and two bottles of water. ¡°Is it nice?¡± Jun Shiyan looked sideways at the girl, who was eating happily on a bench. ¡°Delicious!¡± Ling Sheng nodded vigorously. Upon feeling his intense gaze, she asked, ¡°Do you want to try some?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jun Shiyan nodded. Ling Sheng fed him a spoonful, but when she saw the man¡¯s slightly open lips, she regretted it. She retracted her hand and said, ¡°Erm¡­ I¡¯ll get you a spoonful!¡± 1 ¡°I¡¯ll have a bite.¡± Jun Shiyan moved closer and put the spoon in his mouth. Chapter 97 - A Million Critical Hits Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ling Sheng felt the air becoming slightly hot, which caused her face to heat up. When she retracted her spoon, she saw a watery glow on it. Her heart raced uncontrollably. Oh my! She wanted to conquer the Third Master! However¡­ Ahhh! Did this man have to be so seductive? While some people would say that they only wanted a bite, they would devour one¡¯s entire heart. After taking a spoonful, Jun Shiyan thought that the taste was not bad. He did not ask for more, but he watched her eat seriously. Ling Sheng felt like her whole being was on fire because of his gaze. ¡°Do you want to have more?¡± she asked. Jun Shiyan said, ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± Ling Sheng gave him another spoonful. When she saw the man¡¯s satisfied look, her heart softened instantly. She drifted on the clouds as she fed him another spoonful. Jun Shiyan had never liked sweets, not even cold ones. He had never known that ice-cream was this delicious. ¡°Do you want more?¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s heart ached when she saw the small portion of ice-cream. Upon seeing the expression on the girl¡¯s face, Jun Shiyan smiled and said, ¡°You eat it. An Yan is waiting outside the park.¡± Jun Shiyan was in a good mood. It had been a long time since he had felt so relaxed and happy. An Yan was waiting under a tree when he saw the big and small bags on his master¡¯s legs. There were some pink suitcases and eye-catching red handbags. One look and one could tell that they were a girl¡¯s luggage. His eyes dropped to the ground. That was unnecessary! That was totally unnecessary! Master had become a schemer now! The wheelchair was automatic and could move without being pushed! Besides, Master was a clean freak who would never touch his own luggage, let alone someone else¡¯s! The point was¡­ Since he had put the items on his legs, he would use his hand to protect them if they fell. It was as if he was protecting some kind of treasure! Upon seeing the girl approach, An Yan hurried over to greet her. ¡°Ms. Ling!¡± What kind of tactics had this pretty young vixen resorted to? How could she allow Master to dote on her even though she knew she was entangled with the Sixth Master of the Huo Family? He looked at Master¡¯s eyes. He felt that this single man had suffered a million critical hits. Ling Sheng greeted him with a smile and even helped carry Jun Shiyan into the car. An Yan said, ¡°Third Master, let me put the luggage in the trunk!¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s not big. Just put it by my side.¡± Jun Shiyan gave him a cold look. An Yan held back a mouthful of blood. ¡°Yes.¡± You are the Master. You¡¯re right! ¡°Ms. Ling, I heard girls like this. Third Master bought it.¡± An Yan passed her some milk tea he took out of the fridge. Ling Sheng took a look at it. Oh my god, there are ten glasses in total. Jun Shiyan shot a look at her, his eyes revealing displeasure and dissatisfaction. This was a high-temperature junk food, so he did not want her to drink it. 1 However, girls liked it, and he wanted her to be happy. It was only after a lot of struggle that he had agreed to buy it. She had wanted him to buy a glass. He could even have helped her drink half a glass! Who had told him to buy ten glasses at once? An Yan could clearly feel that Master was displeased due to the pressure and unhappiness exuded by him alone. His scalp tensed up as he smiled at Ling Sheng. ¡°I didn¡¯t know which flavor you like, so I bought them all!¡± She felt terribly wronged! Master had agreed to buy it himself. Why was this her fault as well? Were all old men in love so temperamental? In order to take better care of her sick father, Ling Sheng had gotten a nutritionist certification. She was a third-level nutritionist on a strict diet. She would not eat too much ice-cream or milk tea. Besides, she had gotten her period in the past few days. ¡°Thank you, Assistant An.¡± In the end, she chose a glass of You Lan latte and a pitch-black glass for Jun Shiyan. ¡°This tastes good. Try it.¡± Chapter 98 - She Wanted Him To… Coax Her Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°You drink it.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s stomach did not feel good. He had only had a few spoonfuls of ice cream, which was already his limit. He could not drink such a thing anymore. ¡°I can¡¯t drink that much either!¡± Ling Sheng frowned and took a look outside. ¡°Third Master, we can¡¯t drink this much. What a waste. Can I give it to someone else?¡± Jun Shiyan smiled even more lovingly. The young girl was kind-hearted. ¡°Let An Yan accompany you.¡± Ling Sheng let An Yan choose a glass. If it was not consumed, An Yan would give it to her when she left. At the bottom of a tree not too far away, six to seven children were playing soccer. They were sweating profusely and playing very happily. Jun Shiyan rolled the windows down and stared at the girl who was squatting under the tree and chatting with the children. At noon, the sun was strong. The sunlight shone through the thin cracks of the tree and was reflected on her face. She lifted her head slightly, her eyes smiling like fairies of the mortal world. He could even see her dark eyelashes clearly and the beads of sweat oozing out of the tip of her nose. She was so adorable that his heart melted. He tapped his thigh in annoyance. If he had known earlier, he would not have pretended to be disabled. He would have restrained himself even if he was ruined along with her. 1 ¡°Bye, Sister Sheng Sheng.¡± The leading boy, who was the first to recognize her, waved his hand reluctantly. When she¡¯d suddenly walked over to give them milk tea, he had been shocked. He had thought she was a human trafficker who kidnapped children. However, he had seen her face on his laptop¡¯s screensaver before. She was his favorite celebrity. His brother said she was a kind, adorable fairy that looked like an angel. The remaining children waved goodbye at her. ¡°Bye.¡± Ling Sheng got in the car before she looked at Jun Shiyan and asked, ¡°Will you look at me?¡± Jun Shiyan looked at her in confusion. ¡°Ling Sheng?¡± ¡°No!¡± Ling Sheng shook her head, pretending to be fierce as she glared at him ferociously. ¡°What do I look like?¡± ¡°A small squirrel.¡± Jun Shiyan could not hold back. His fair, slender fingers reached out and lightly poked her puffed cheeks. She was extremely adorable. ¡°No!¡± Ling Sheng huffed as she said, ¡°They thought I was a human trafficker. They thought I had drugged their drinks to make them faint before selling them.¡± Upon hearing the girl¡¯s childish complaints, An Yan could not help but suppress his laughter. ¡°How could you be a human trafficker? How could there be such a kind and pretty human trafficker in the world?¡± Jun Shiyan would never praise others normally, but he complimented her without hesitation. ¡°You¡¯re a fairy.¡± An Yan could not help nearly puking. 1 Oh my god! He was blind! Third Master had become an obedient dog! Ling Sheng felt a little guilty when she heard his praise. Her heart was beating faster as a sweet feeling welled within her. ¡°Am I that nice?¡± Oh my! She was going to die! The Third Master was really sweet! ¡°Yes.¡± Jun Shiyan smiled seriously. Ling Sheng, who was a little depressed, wanted to complain. She wanted him to¡­ coax her. The sudden thought that popped up in her mind made the normally thick-skinned fairy, whose ultimate goal was to seduce the Third Master, blush for the first time. She took two big gulps of milk tea, and a cool feeling seeped into her heart. Only then did her heart stop racing or the temperature drop slightly. ¨C Huo Ci slept until noon before he got up and saw Su Xiyin busying herself in the kitchen. ¡°Mother, I told Auntie to cook but you refused to listen.¡± ¡°Does Auntie cook better than Mummy? Do you not like Mummy¡¯s food?¡± ¡°No, I just feel sorry for you. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll tire yourself out.¡± ¡°You should eat more then. You only eat a little bit each time, which makes me very mad.¡± ¡°I know, I know. Where¡¯s that brat Ling Sheng? Hasn¡¯t she gotten out of bed yet? She¡¯s already so old, yet she still needs an elder to serve her!¡± Then, he stormed off to look for her. ¡°Sheng Sheng is not at home. She¡¯s on vacation.¡± ¡°Vacation? Where? With whom?¡± ¡°She¡¯s gone to Europe with a friend. Listen to Mummy, Sheng Sheng is an adult now. You¡¯re a father, but you can¡¯t care so much!¡± Before Su Xiyin could finish speaking, Huo Ci growled in a fit of anger and stormed out of the room. Chapter 99 - I Really Can’t Be Blamed for Master’s Intuitiveness Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Where are you going? We¡¯re having dinner soon.¡± Su Xiyin hurriedly stopped cooking and chased after him. Huo Ci had already entered the lift, cursing as he bit his molars ferociously. ¡°Take care of the dog!¡± Enraged, Su Xiyin pointed at him and bellowed, ¡°Get back here!¡± In the VIP lounge, Ling Sheng was scrolling through Weibo when she saw the hilarious comments and showed them to Jun Shiyan. Her laughter was very deep. When she saw a moving picture, she could laugh for half a day, unable to straighten her back. Upon seeing her laughing while eating, Jun Shiyan was really afraid that she would choke. He reached out to push her phone back. ¡°Don¡¯t look at your phone when you¡¯re eating.¡± Ling Sheng blinked her big, sparkling eyes at him. ¡°Why?¡± She had been learning very quickly by paying attention to her grandma these past few days. Her speech brought out the gentleness of the Jiangnan women, especially when she uttered the last word. Third Master Jun¡¯s heart softened when he heard that. When his eyes met her soft and innocent ones, he could not bring himself to say anything. He hurriedly let out a low cough to conceal his abnormally hoarse voice. ¡°See?¡± Ling Sheng did not know why his attitude had been so strong just now or why it had suddenly changed. ¡°Third Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡± His ears seemed to be slightly red. Ling Sheng reached out to touch his earlobes curiously. ¡°Third Master, are you feeling hot? Can you get them to lower the temperature a little?¡± He wanted to scream. Ahhh! How could this man be so innocent and adorable? She was sure he was blushing! Jun Shiyan let out a low cough. ¡°I¡¯m not hot.¡± The girl was very close. When her gentle fingers touched his earlobe, his heart skipped a beat, and his breathing became labored as he swallowed. ¡°Okay!¡± Ling Sheng nodded obediently and did not say anything else. It was time to stop. One should know when to stop. The moment she finished speaking, she saw the man¡¯s fair and slender fingers pick up a white Hawaiian fruit and deliver it to her mouth. 3 Ling Sheng¡¯s smile became sweeter as she opened her mouth to eat. In an incoherent soft voice, she said, ¡°Thank you, Third Master.¡± Upon seeing the girl¡¯s sweet and gentle smile, Jun Shiyan felt her warmth. Their familiarity grew stronger and stronger, and he wanted to stay away from her. However, he wished he could hug her to ease his strange mood. Jun Shiyan peeled all kinds of nuts for her, but she was not picky. She ate whatever he gave her, her cheeks puffing like a cute little squirrel¡¯s. An Yan, who was not far away, was watching the couple silently. Tears streamed down his face. This was not his Master¡¯s fault. He could not blame his Master for not having a strong will. He really could not hold back! The pretty and seductive Little Fairy, who was soft and sweet as a peach, was attacking him nonstop. Even an Iron Arhat would probably have been tempted by her seductiveness to enter the mortal world! The key factor was that she was the type of woman who flirted but was also innocent. I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s really innocent¡­ Master¡­ Please take care of yourself! He absolutely had to! Otherwise, he would be devoured by the little vixen! In the past, Jun Shiyan used to take a private plane wherever he went. However, this time, he had asked An Yan to buy a plane ticket out of the blue, fearing that the girl would not get used to the private jet and would be too bored in the air. The boarding news was broadcast. Then, An Yan came over to help carry the luggage. Ling Sheng pushed Jun Shiyan¡¯s wheelchair as she followed him. Outside the VIP lounge, the manager was waiting specifically for them to board the plane from the VIP exit. Suddenly¡­ ¡°Ling Sheng! Stop right there!¡± 1 Chapter 100 - Grandpa’s Heart Attack Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ling Sheng turned around and saw a murderous-looking man dashing toward her. He was her biological father! An Yan¡¯s expression changed instantly. Fearing that the man would make a move, he immediately blocked the attack. Jun Shiyan¡¯s eyes had a complicated look, as though the question of who he was to her was stuck in his throat. He was afraid to receive the answer he had in mind. Ling Sheng instantly felt like she had been struck by lightning. Upon seeing the approaching Huo Ci, she smiled pleasantly. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡± Huo Ci glared at Jun Shiyan before dragging her away. Jun Shiyan moved his hand and tugged at Ling Sheng¡¯s skirt lightly. Ling Sheng was taken aback. She took a look at Jun Shiyan, then at Huo Ci, her face full of bitterness. Oh no. This situation seemed to be a little complicated! How had her father known she was with Jun Shiyan? ¡°Don¡¯t touch her with your dirty hand, or this old man will chop you up!¡± Huo Ci bellowed in anger, blood oozing out of his eyes. Ling Sheng thought, Do you have to be so bloodthirsty and violent? ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you forgot what I told you previously, Mr. Huo.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s voice was cold as he gave Ling Sheng a mocking look before asking, ¡°Sheng Sheng, didn¡¯t you come to find me first?¡± Huo Ci¡¯s infuriated eyes glared threateningly at Ling Sheng. If you dare say yes, your old man will kill you! ¡°Yes.¡± Ling Sheng nodded with mixed feelings. ¡°So you want to leave with him?¡± Just as Huo Ci was on the verge of going mad, his emotions ebbed instead. Why did he want to strangle her to death immediately? What kind of daughter was she? Why had he chased after her at the airport? ¡°We agreed to go out and have fun, but it won¡¯t affect our work.¡± Ling Sheng suddenly felt extremely guilty. She felt as uneasy as a child who had fallen in love at a young age and had been caught red-handed by her parents on a date. ¡°D*mn you! Repeat this to your old man if you have the guts!¡± Huo Ci blew his top as his hand tugged at her forcefully. His actions were fierce and ruthless. Ling Sheng staggered and took a painful breath, feeling vexed. Jun Shiyan wanted to hold her hand, but when he saw the little girl¡¯s face scrunched up in pain, his heart ached so much that he let go of her hand. He was finally angry. ¡°Mr. Huo, it¡¯s inappropriate for you to touch her in public! Is this how Best Actor Huo treats ladies?¡± He had hurt her! Ling Sheng had not expected things to turn out this way. Upon seeing that the duo was about to start a fight, she stood in the middle and smiled at Jun Shiyan. ¡°Third Master, I¡¯m fine.¡± However, her indifferent and slightly pleasing attitude angered Jun Shiyan once again. He had not even asked why she was living such a lowly life. He had only tried to change it. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± He wanted to keep the girl he doted on dearly, but she seemed to have gotten used to being treated so roughly. This knowledge made his heart, which had not stirred much in a long time, stir once again with complicated feelings. ¡°Your grandpa suffered a heart attack and was hospitalized!¡± Huo Ci bellowed. Ling Sheng¡¯s expression changed immediately. ¡°What happened to him?¡± Huo Ci let out a cold laugh and turned around to leave without saying anything. ¡°Sorry, Third Master, but I can¡¯t go out with you.¡± Ling Sheng was flustered. Why had her grandpa been hospitalized? Was it serious? ¡°You and him¡­¡± Jun Shiyan could not help but ask, his voice low. ¡°What¡¯s your relationship?¡± Where had Huo Ci met her grandpa? Was he older than everyone else in the capital? Did that mean he was her grandpa¡¯s age? ¡°He¡¯s my uncle.¡± After Ling Sheng said that, she gave him an embarrassed look and hurried to chase after Huo Ci with her luggage. Chapter 101 - Why Didn’t You Say I’m Dead? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The word ¡®Uncle¡¯ made Jun Shiyan feel overjoyed, and his voice was trembling with excitement. Upon seeing the girl¡¯s flustered retreating figure, he hurriedly said, ¡°An Yan, what are you waiting for? Go and help her carry her luggage!¡± She was not Huo Ci¡¯s woman! Uncle? Were they distant relatives? Huo Ci did not speak or curse, but his handsome face darkened. Ling Sheng did not dare to speak to him. However, it was weird that her grandpa had been hospitalized. Shouldn¡¯t he still be at the hospital? Why had he gone home directly? On second thought, he might have gotten a private doctor because of his serious illness! The more she thought about it, the more worried she became. However, she did not dare ask her murderous father, who was in front of her. When Su Xiyin heard the lift¡¯s warning, she ran out to wait for her son. She was infuriated, as she did not know what kind of stupid thing her son would do. She was afraid that he would lash out at his daughter. However, Ling Sheng walked out first. She ran over anxiously, her eyes red. ¡°Grandma, how¡¯s grandpa? Is he out of danger?¡± Su Xiyin was baffled. ¡°Sheng Sheng, what¡¯s wrong?¡± That darn father of hers was lying to her! ¡°My father said that grandpa had a heart attack.¡± Ling Sheng could tell based on Su Xiyin¡¯s expression that her scumbag of a father had been lying to her! Su Xiyin looked at her son, who walked inside with a darkened face, fuming from anger. ¡°You b*stard! When did I suffer a heart attack? Why didn¡¯t you say I was dead instead?¡± Huo Xiao¡¯s voice was full of energy. Fire blazed in Huo Ci¡¯s eyes as he shot daggers at Ling Sheng. That brat! He had not predicted that his father would be at home and would want to seek revenge! ¡°I knew it! You can¡¯t wait for me to die.¡± Huo Xiao dashed out and hit him with his walking stick. ¡°You little b*stard! You¡¯re already so old, yet you won¡¯t allow my granddaughter to date. You¡¯re just like me! You¡¯ll be a bachelor forever! I¡¯ll beat you to death today!¡± Ling Sheng was dumbfounded. She then asked in a small voice, ¡°Grandma, when did grandpa come here?¡± She really had not known that the Old Master was home. ¡°He¡¯s too insensible! He¡¯s throwing his life away. Don¡¯t mind him. Let your grandpa beat him to death!¡± Su Xiyin could not bear to look at the scolding happening in the house. He deserved it! Beat him hard! Look at everything he¡¯s done! ¡°She went out to have fun, huh? To look for love?¡± Huo Ci¡¯s shoes had been torn off, and he was standing on the sofa barefooted. Gritting his teeth, he said, ¡°She was looking for Third Brother Jun!¡± Huo Xiao¡¯s walking stick was about to hit him when he stopped. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°She was with Jun Shiyan! She was going to Europe to have fun with Jun Shiyan!¡± Huo Ci bellowed. Awesome. Huo Xiao¡¯s expression was confused and conflicted. He pointed his walking stick at him. ¡°Just you wait! Your old man will punish you later. Your mouth is full of nonsense.¡± ¡°Dad, educate your granddaughter properly. Teach her who she can date and who she can¡¯t date!¡± Huo Ci sat down on the sofa to watch the drama. As long as he was around, he would never let her be with that scumbag Jun Shiyan! Ling Sheng shot Huo Ci a disdainful look. She had never seen such a father before! Huo Xiao forced out a smile. ¡°Sheng Sheng, is what your father said true?¡± Why had she been with the third son of the Jun Family again? What had that brat done to make his granddaughter so obsessed with him? Ling Sheng spouted nonsense self-righteously. ¡°He¡¯s my fan. I held a lottery recently. The winner would tour Europe with me.¡± ¡°Father, don¡¯t listen to that brat¡¯s nonsense. She¡¯s lying to you. Ask Xuelin if you don¡¯t believe me!¡± Huo Ci protested. Chapter 103 - The Love and Hatred Between Best Actor Huo Ci and Precious Antique Cars Ling Sheng, who was not asleep, was scrolling through Weibo. The moment she saw the news, her entire world collapsed. On Weibo¡¯s hottest searches, her father¡¯s popularity had risen by a million and the number of discussions he was mentioned in had exceeded 100 million. This was expected when it came to a superstar who could cause an earthquake in the entertainment circle. If he said he was number one, no one would dare to call him number two! But what was happening? Had the media gone mad? Her scandal with her father was simply the biggest joke in the world! However, her interest was piqued when she saw the comments. Those who came to watch the show arrived immediately. Those who tried to explain and control the backlash were part of Huo Ci¡¯s Little Cis. As an evergreen tree of the film industry, Huo Ci had stood at the apex of the entertainment circle for 20 years. That made some sense. Fan clubs and Buddhist schools both had excellent qualities. As expected of people who had gone through all kinds of storms, none of them started hurling vulgarities. They killed without drawing blood and scolded people without being vulgar! One word was enough. She was convinced! [Little Cis, look here. Don¡¯t be agitated or noisy. The newbie must want to use Brother Ci to cause trouble. The relevant fan-in-charge has already contacted the studio and agent. I believe Brother Ci will reply soon. Please wait patiently.] [Old Huo¡¯s in a pitiful state. Whenever he¡¯s short of headlines, he will do this to create a sensation. This explains why Ling Sheng¡¯s an artist signed on by Huo Xin. It¡¯s a boss-and-employee relationship. Please learn to read the situation.] [I¡¯m seriously heartbroken for my Ci. He¡¯s just sitting at home and trouble falls from the sky. I¡¯ll have to trouble those troublemakers to see if their celebrity ranking can even compare, alright?] [Sigh¡­ There are troublemakers all the time, but there have been plenty this year. Let me ask you something. Didn¡¯t that face slap hurt?] [Please leave my Ci alone. I¡¯m begging you. My Ci just acts and he¡¯s raising a dog, yet the heartless media keeps reading into random things daily. Doesn¡¯t your conscience ache? Whether my Ci gets married or falls in love has nothing to do with you!] There was not much to see in the comment section in terms of PR maneuvering and comments made by the Little Cis. It was nothing more than an implication that he was a celebrity with a higher status. How everyone¡¯s hearts ached for Old Huo, who was being used by others to create hype. What Ling Sheng was interested in was the other hottest topic. The comments below were very interesting, as the Little Cis could not control their excitement and could only allow it to ferment. #Love and Hatred for Best Actor Huo Ci¡¯s Antique Sports Car# [First, let me teach you some stuff. The Ferrari F50 was a model released in 1995. It had a limited production run of 349 units and it cost US$550,000. Question: If Best Actor Huo only drives luxury cars that have been produced in fewer than 20 units, why would he drive an antique that¡¯s at least 24 years old? It¡¯s said that 24 years ago, before the Best Actor entered the entertainment circle, he fell in love with a pretty lady. The car was a gift from that lady. Question answered.] [Ahhh, I¡¯m the third person to reply. The person above is right, but it¡¯s all speculation. I think the reason the Best Actor values this sports car so much is because it must have some special meaning. After all, in the past 20 years, no one has seen another person sit in the Best Actor¡¯s prized sports car. More answers below.] [The commenter above is talking nonsense. It must have some special meaning. Otherwise, who would drive an antique made twenty-odd years ago? Question: Perhaps the Best Actor is a romantic?] [The person above has asked some good questions. The Best Actor said last week that he fell in love with a Maserati and brought it home for two days. This week, he got tired of it and sold it. You¡¯re still too young. Humans tend to develop feelings for others and for gifts. That¡¯s why they can¡¯t bear to throw things away and baby them. Fetishism aside, how many people have you met who have feelings for specific items? Question: Why is Ling Sheng the first woman to sit in that antique sports car? (P. S. Little Cis, please conduct yourselves with dignity. Those who scold me will automatically get backlash and suffer from it.)] Ling Sheng¡¯s interest was piqued, and she wanted to continue reading. ¡°Get the hell out of here. Look at all of you! Look at this big hoo-ha!¡± Huo Xiao bellowed. Chapter 104 - He Would Not Even Bear To Dig A Grave For His Old Man! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Upon hearing the Old Master¡¯s voice, the parties involved in this incident arrived at the living room in no time, waiting for their punishment. Ling Sheng, who was very well-behaved, did not say anything. She sat beside the Old Master and massaged his shoulders. Huo Ci glared at her with a cold face. That brat knew how to be solicitous and flatter others. ¡°Speak!¡± Huo Xiao¡¯s face was ashen when he slapped the table. What a scandal! Look at what had been written! Love! They were talking about their relationship! Wasn¡¯t that nonsense? What kind of reporter had dared to write something so random? Huo Ci ate a piece of orange and gave Ling Sheng a careless look. ¡°Speak! Explain!¡± Huo Xiao kicked him angrily. ¡°Your old man¡¯s talking to you. Hurry up and explain clearly, or your old man will help you!¡± Huo Ci gritted his teeth in anger before glaring at Ling Sheng. She should explain! Who had he offended? Why did he deserve a d*mn daughter who caused trouble every day and made him angry? This was obviously not his fault, yet his father vented all his anger on him. ¡°Grandpa, the media is doing this for the sake of publicity. You don¡¯t know them, but these heartless reporters would dare to say anything for the sake of making headlines. It¡¯ll be fine once I explain it all to Father. Don¡¯t be angry!¡± Ling Sheng gave in to the threat of her biological father and tried to calm the Old Master down with a smile. ¡°Sheng Sheng, that¡¯s why Grandpa said you shouldn¡¯t be in the entertainment circle. Look at what they¡¯re writing about you!¡± Huo Xiao was fuming. ¡°Let¡¯s see who posted this first. They must have a death wish.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll kill them,¡± Ling Sheng echoed. Actually, she wanted to say that creating hype and rumors was very common in the entertainment circle. After causing such a commotion, she had become the hottest topic again. This was actually quite good. ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Huo Xiao gave Huo Ci a slap on the back of his head. Huo Ci had been updating his Weibo and preparing to explain the situation when he was slapped on the head. He did not dare blow up. ¡°Father, when are you and Mother leaving?¡± That sentence hit the nail on the head. ¡°You scumbag! Your mother and I have only stayed here for a few days, yet you want to kick us out? We sleep in the same room. How much space do you need?¡± ¡°Father, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± ¡°Then what did you mean? I think you can¡¯t wait for me to die. We haven¡¯t even been here for a few days, yet you can¡¯t wait to throw us out. Will you even dig a grave for your old man when he dies?¡± ¡°Mother, you can ignore Dad. He¡¯s spouting nonsense!¡± Huo Ci was annoyed. Whenever the father-and-son duo quarreled, Su Xiyin basically ignored them. The duo¡¯s faces were flushed, their necks were swollen, and her husband¡¯s words had become outrageous. She took her husband¡¯s hand, feeling mad. ¡°What kind of nonsense are you talking about? Is Ci Er that kind of child?¡± Huo Xiao¡¯s heart softened at his wife¡¯s words. Like a child, he followed suit and complained right back. Feeling wronged, he said, ¡°Look at him! Is he even speaking the human language? We¡¯ve only been living here for a few days, yet he wants to kick us out.¡± Su Xiyin asked, ¡°He¡¯s used to living alone, isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°If he¡¯s used to living alone, then let him live alone.¡± Huo Xiao let out an angry huff. Then, he looked at his granddaughter and smiled. ¡°Sheng Sheng, you can move back to the old residence with grandpa and grandma. Don¡¯t live with a scumbag like your father. He has spoiled you.¡± Huo Ci stopped in his tracks. Get out, get out, get out! The further away you go, the better! Chapter 105 - Was It Really A Gift From Your First Love? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Grandpa, I want to stay with you and grandma too.¡± Ling Sheng paused for a moment. Upon seeing the obvious flash of light in her father¡¯s eyes, she continued speaking regretfully. ¡°But Xiaoqi is going to the kindergarten nearby. It¡¯s not easy for him to get to know his classmates and teachers and make friends. If he leaves, I¡¯m afraid it will be bad for him.¡± ¡°Exactly. Xiaoqi¡¯s very popular in class. Everyone likes him, and so do the teachers.¡± Su Xiyin went to fetch Xiaoqi every day, so she knew that. ¡°That environment is good for children.¡± Huo Ci wanted to heave a sigh when he heard this. D*mn! That brat! She definitely wanted to stay behind to cause him trouble! ¡°Then grandpa will have people take a look around. We¡¯ll see a few houses near the kindergarten. You can choose the one you like. One day, we¡¯ll move in together and let this scumbag live alone. He¡¯s disdainful and he doesn¡¯t care about his character!¡± Huo Ci choked on his breath as he looked at the Old Master with a fake smile. ¡°Father, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m grateful to you, old man. Hurry up and buy a house!¡± Huo Xiao was about to remove his shoes when Su Xiyin dragged him away. ¡°Hubby, it¡¯s time for you to sleep. Let¡¯s go to sleep.¡± Huo Xiao replied, ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡± Su Xiyin replied, ¡°But I¡¯m tired.¡± Huo Xiao looked at his wife and nodded. His heart softened, but he turned back and pointed at Huo Ci ferociously. ¡°When your mother wakes up, we¡¯re not done. Your old man will slap you to death.¡± Su Xiyin shot her son a look, warning him not to get into trouble again, lest he got punched! Huo Ci had already posted on Weibo to clarify the issue. Huo CiV: A single person must fall in love and get married (jpg) every day. The Little Cis immediately rushed over, liked the post, left comments, and then forwarded it. In a matter of minutes, the number of comments had exceeded 10,000 and then 100,000. Ling ShengV: Senior Huo is a nice person. As a newbie at his company, it¡¯s been my honor to meet him, but we are not in a relationship. Thank you for your concern. Ling Sheng¡¯s Peanuts were very few and were afraid that someone would come and slander her. They were prepared to use moderation at any time. However, the Little Cis were dignified, with the exception of some radical fans who didn¡¯t spend any money and some brainless haters who basically chased after people to scold them. However, Ling Sheng¡¯s fans were very lively. Before she and Huo Ci could speak, Jun Lin spoke up first and started trending. Jun LinV: Baby Sheng is not in love. She takes her career seriously. Please show some respect. Then, his Weibo account exploded. [Ahhhh, I think I sense some kind of affair. How do you know Ling Sheng isn¡¯t in a relationship? Are you in a relationship with Ling Sheng?] [I knew it. How can a newbie actress acquire such a wealthy fan out of nowhere? He¡¯s a sponsor. Sorry for not showing respect.] [In that case, Ling Sheng is a taken woman. No wonder she is so resourceful. She has a strong backer. Please, who¡¯s Jun Lin? He must be a domineering CEO in real life!] [The person above is funny. Heh heh heh¡­ Word of advice: Stop thinking about domineering CEOs. In reality, just glancing at the most domineering CEOs would make you vomit last night¡¯s dinner!] When Ling Sheng saw the Weibo post, her heart suddenly felt warm. Being defended made her feel slightly moved. Her lips curled up subconsciously. Upon seeing the undulating smile on her face, Huo Ci let out a cold snort, wishing he could smash his cell phone. ¡°Your old man shall warn you one last time. If you dare to get entangled with Jun Shiyan again, don¡¯t ever think of getting any resources from me.¡± F*ck, why weren¡¯t good genes inherited? Instead, blindness was inherited. It was one thing for Old Jun and the other two scumbags to flirt in real life, but they continued to do so on Weibo! Ling Sheng pretended not to hear him and deliberately changed the subject while wearing an innocent smile. Her big eyes stared at him as she asked, ¡°Father, was your sports car really a gift from your first love?¡± Chapter 106 - The Blessing In His Heart Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Get away from your old man!¡± Huo Ci bellowed angrily. Then, he gave the coffee table a vicious glare before he got up to leave. 1 Upon seeing the violent and murderous vibe coming from her biological father, Ling Sheng¡¯s heart raced. What should she do now that Best Actor Huo was in such a bad mood? She was waiting to speak online, but it was urgent. D*mn. She seemed to have asked a question she should not have asked. From the looks of it, the sports car was indeed hiding secrets. Had it really been gifted to him by a woman he¡¯d liked? Was her father that passionate? If he could not forget her even after twenty-odd years, she must have been a blessing in his heart. ¨C The moment Huo Ci left, Ling Sheng was sent 800 kilometers away to a poor mountain ditch, where the 18-lined web variety show would be filmed. When Mei Xuelin threw the script in front of her, she was so angry that she wanted to eat someone alive. ¡°How did you offend Huo Ci? Why did he treat you this way?¡± Ling Sheng thought for a while. She seemed to have said something wrong. She thought her words had angered her father as she rolled down the stage. ¡°I think this program is not that bad.¡± ¡°What¡¯s good about it? Did you know that I rejected a popular variety show for this?¡± Mei Xuelin was angry. This was infuriating. She had accepted a popular variety show last week, and Director Qian had agreed to hire Ling Sheng because of her. This Friday¡¯s recording would be aired next Friday, so she would definitely have gained some attention then. However, the celebrity had suddenly told her that he had some ties with a small variety show director and he had pleaded for an artist named Ling Sheng to film a new variety show. She could not afford to offend the Big Boss! It would have been useless even if she¡¯d quarreled with him. She was determined to make Ling Sheng rush to that variety show. One of them was a popular variety show with a national viewership rating of more than 2. The director was Qian Yi, a Chinese variety show director for whom the sky was the limit. The other show was directed by the assistant director who had just left the variety team of a certain television station. He would be directing his first variety show, which would be broadcast online! One of them was a popular celebrity-star variety show with high production costs. The other one was a low-budget production that would be shot on a mountain ditch with a few A-list celebrities that had been found on the internet. When it was broadcast later, there would be no commotion at all. It was a waste of time. She definitely had good reason to suspect that Big Boss Huo, who was a petty man, was trying to seek revenge. She gave Ling Sheng a complicated look and said, ¡°Seriously, is it because I mentioned your relationship last time? The two of you must be living together!¡± Ling Sheng nearly puked blood. What kind of nonsense was she spouting? ¡°Sister Mei, I really don¡¯t have the kind of relationship you think I have with him. It would be impossible for me to date him in this lifetime. I¡¯m a woman Huo Ci will never get!¡± Mei Xuelin gave her a sideways look and assessed her character. ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t ask you again. He¡¯s determined to make you go to the countryside to film a variety show. Why don¡¯t you go plead with him and act coquettishly? It¡¯s best if a woman uses this tactic. It¡¯ll be better if you reconcile in private!¡± Ling Sheng felt like she was going crazy. She let out a deep sigh before putting her palms together to plead for mercy. ¡°Sister Mei, please let it go. I think this variety show is not bad. What if it becomes popular? Don¡¯t you agree?¡± Mei Xuelin let out a cold snort. ¡°If this variety show becomes popular, I¡¯ll twist my head off and let you use it as a soccer ball. There¡¯s no script or main theme. What kind of show is called ¡®Everyone¡¯s Magical Power Emergence¡¯? What makes you think this will be popular when it sounds so stupid?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of having a brain like yours?¡± Ling Sheng smiled pleasingly. ¡°You should stay and think of ways to make me popular!¡± Upon seeing the pleasing expression on her face, Mei Xuelin could not help but want to curse again. What a nice lady. She must have been downright unlucky to meet a man who did things based on what he liked. Chapter 107 - So Sensible That It Hurt to Watch! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The two-week shooting period of ¡°Everyone¡¯s Magical Power Emergence¡± would take place in the mountains with no assistants. ¡°Sheng Sheng, why will you be gone for so long? Can you not film this variety show?¡± Su Xiyin, who was reluctant to part with her, was worried sick as she helped her pack her luggage. Ling Sheng thought to herself, Go and ask my biological father. However, she did not dare to tell her this. She could only comfort her. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m already an adult. What could happen to me? The production team will be there. We have a lot of people, it¡¯s not just me.¡± When a child traveled 1,000 miles, its mother got worried. Su Xiyin was worried that she might not enjoy the food there. She was also worried that she might have difficulty getting along with the production crew. ¡°Grandma.¡± Ling Sheng felt helpless, as her grandma was still worried no matter how many times she tried to console her. She bent down to hug her and pressed herself against her affectionately. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I promise I¡¯ll have good meals and sleep well.¡± Su Xiyin¡¯s eyes reddened, and her throat became hoarse. She patted her face and said, ¡°Don¡¯t lose weight by going hungry. Have good meals and go to bed early.¡± ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s heart warmed as she went to give her a kiss with a sweet smile. ¡°Grandma, I love you the most. Don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m not coming back. You will look ugly if you cry.¡± ¡°I¡¯m already really old. What kind of beauty am I?¡± Su Xiyin could not help but want to cry again. She shot her an annoyed look. ¡°Grandma will not cry anymore. However, you will be out there alone, so you will have to take care of yourself. Don¡¯t worry about your family. Grandpa and I will take good care of Xiaoqi.¡± Why did this girl make one want to dote on her so much? She was so adorable and considerate! Ling Sheng did not dare tell the truth, so she had claimed she was going to the countryside to film a variety show. Otherwise, her grandparents might get worried sick and try to stop her. Huo Xiao had taken Xiaoqi out for a walk. When he returned, he saw Ling Sheng dragging her luggage out. ¡°Mummy, have a safe trip. Come back early.¡± Xiaoqi smiled and waved at her. Then, he grabbed Huo Xiao¡¯s hand and ran home hurriedly. ¡°Great-grandpa, go check my homework.¡± Ling Sheng frowned. This brat! She would be leaving soon. He would not kiss her even though she would be away for half a month? ¡°Xiaoqi, are you not saying goodbye to your Mummy?¡± Su Xiyin asked gently as she watched the child¡¯s joyful figure from the back. ¡°Bye, Mummy!¡± Xiaoqi¡¯s crisp voice rang out as he waved his hand twice without turning back. ¡°Xiaoqi, listen to grandpa and grandmother at home. Mummy will call you every day.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes were full of disappointment as she heaved a deep sigh. She had raised her son for nothing. Could she have been too busy in the entertainment circle? Was that why her son was not close to her anymore? Xiaoqi¡¯s ears perked up when he heard the sound of the suitcase disappear at the door. Then, he turned around and ran. ¡°Great-grandpa, I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡± The washroom was facing the entrance of the condominium. The child climbed onto the toilet bowl cover and pushed open the window with all his might. Upon seeing his mother drag her luggage, he bit his lips and tears streamed down his face. 1 Mummy was going on a business trip to film a variety show. If he cried, Mummy would definitely be worried about him and miss him. Therefore, he could not cry or make Mummy come back. Huo Xiao stood at the washroom door, not knowing how to feel. Through the gap in the door, he stole a look at his obedient grandson, his eyes reddening. This brat was too sensible. He was sensible enough to make one¡¯s heart ache! Chapter 108 - Magical Power Emergence The guests who would be filming the variety show ¡°Everyone¡¯s Magical Power Emergence¡± were 18th-tier, so the most popular one was Ling Sheng, who had been getting attention through the trending topics. The others had no outstanding work or achievements. The production team was poor too. Since a new production team could not get any sponsors, it would be a waste of money to hire good people. However, in order to show their sincerity, they had decided to book business-class tickets and not let the production team¡¯s guests suffer. When Ling Sheng reached the airport departure lounge, almost everyone had already arrived. Director Mo Ning had just turned 35 that year but actually looked much younger and had a smile on her face. There was a total of eight guests, including Ling Sheng, five men and three women. When Ling Sheng had seen the guest list, she had immediately checked everyone¡¯s information thoroughly. It was a habit of hers before she went on a show. The others must have done the same and looked for information on each other. After all, they had to be on a show together and live together for half a month. There were already five people there who were chatting with each other. The atmosphere was alright, but it was a little awkward since they had just met. Ling Sheng greeted them one by one with a smile. She found a spot to sit down so she could chat with them and they could get to know each other better. Sitting opposite Ling Sheng was a handsome man with a bi-racial vibe. His name was Yu Bei, and he was 28 years old. He had only entered the entertainment circle at 24 years old. He had filmed a big online movie and become popular. Then, he had disappeared. The young man beside Yu Bei, Cheng Ye, was 17 years old and had a pretty face. He had debuted with a male team of 20-year-olds, but they had ended up not being together forever. He had lost his position in the entertainment circle and he now did not know what he wanted to do. He had become worse than an internet celebrity. On the left, a man was speaking in a loud voice. The man, who was speaking in a hurry, was called Jiang Yi. He was 24 years old and he had thick eyebrows and big eyes. His face was square-shaped, and he was a classic handsome Chinese man. He also had a strong taste. Perhaps it was due to the ¡°effeminization¡± of male leads in recent drama series, but this type of handsomeness was not popular anymore. He portrayed diabolical supporting characters who were disliked and criticized. The fairy-like lady seated on the right was called Shi Lingyu. She was two years older than Ling Sheng and was the same age as Jiang Yi. During her university days, she had filmed a fairy-like web drama, which had gone straight to the core of the world. Now, she could only make money through live streaming. There were also three others who had yet to arrive! Shi Lingyu was a classic beauty from Jiangnan and a rare natural beauty who had yet to put a knife on her face. The way she spoke was gentle and soft. Ling Sheng liked it a lot, as it was as though she was listening to her grandma. It made her feel a sense of closeness, and she could not help but want to get close to her. She was a gentle, kind, adorable, soft-spoken lady. Who would not like her? In just a few minutes, the two young ladies who were close to each other age-wise started chatting. Then, they discovered a common hobby: They liked to eat! Speaking of eating, Ling Sheng knew that she had some experience. She had not expected Shi Lingyu to be an expert at food, especially when it came to making desserts. Since she had a dessert shop, she would even have live-streams to teach others how to cook. The men could not join their conversation and just sat together to play games. It was quite harmonious. Half an hour before boarding, the remaining three guests hurried over. Since they were all C-list celebrities, no one could look down on each other. They were all the same, so they did not put on an air. They wanted to make use of this variety show to see if they could create a buzz again with a very upright attitude. In order to save money, the production team had only bought business-class tickets for the guests and economy-class tickets for everyone else. When Ling Sheng got on the plane, she saw a person sitting on her left. He was wearing sunglasses and a mask, and his slender fingers were holding a magazine and flipping through it casually. Chapter 109 - I’ll Go Wherever You Go Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The man¡¯s fingers were pretty and gave off a gentle glow like a white jade bone flute. He had a pair of hands that one would definitely remember after one look. Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes were full of surprise. She sat down quietly and lowered her voice. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Jun Shiyan did not turn. He only uttered three words gently. ¡°I¡¯m traveling.¡± 1 Ling Sheng was a little embarrassed, but thinking of Europe boosted her confidence. In a small voice, she asked, ¡°Where are you going for vacation?¡± Jun Shiyan said, ¡°I¡¯ll go wherever you go.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m travelling to film a show. I heard from Sister Mei that the roads there are blocked and the conditions are harsh.¡± Ling Sheng felt a little warm in her heart, and her voice was soft. The man was wearing sunglasses and a mask, so his face was covered completely. Only his well-defined jaw and tall forehead could be seen. She suddenly wanted to know what kind of face was hidden under his mask. Was he really disfigured? Was he hideous? In the meantime, when the other guests heard her talking to someone, they all looked over. Ling Sheng smiled as she explained, ¡°This is my friend. I didn¡¯t expect to meet him here.¡± The remaining few people just sized him up curiously. The man was wrapped up tightly, and his face was not visible. However, he emitted an air of elegance and he was definitely not an ordinary person. Shi Lingyu had initially wanted to ask if she could change seats with the man beside her so the two girls could talk while sitting together. However, she had not expected them to know each other, so she gave up. Su Yi was sitting beside Shi Lingyu. She was 25 years old and she had delicate features. She also had short hair that gave off the vibe of a tomboy. A few years ago, she had been the winner of a popular singing show on a television station. After clinching the winner¡¯s title, she had been restricted and she had been trying to file a lawsuit for a few years. She had only terminated her contract last year. Not only had she lost her popularity, but she had even been criticized by the company until she had become a web singer. Su Yi was quite chatty and she had a bubbly personality, so the duo started chatting quickly. Behind them sat Chu Zhian and Ji Fanchen, who had come with Su Yi. ¡°You¡¯re not planning to disembark with me, right?¡± Ling Sheng asked cautiously. She felt that she must have been overthinking. The Third Master was really busy. How could he keep her company for two weeks in a village? ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡± Jun Shiyan laughed softly. He then tapped the call button on the table and the air stewardess brought food and drinks over. He nodded gentlemanly before asking gently, ¡°Have you eaten?¡± Ling Sheng nodded. ¡°Yes, I have.¡± She initially thought that he would remove the mask to eat, but she had not expected there to be some kind of trick to it. He opened the mask directly at the mouth, making her gasp in amazement. The man ate slowly, chewing slowly and elegantly, making one unable to take their eyes off him. While Jun Shiyan was eating, he saw the little girl¡¯s eyes glancing at him from time to time. He offered her a piece of steak and said, ¡°It does not taste bad.¡± Initially, Ling Sheng had not been hungry. However, upon seeing him eating, she had gotten hungry again. She opened her mouth and bit the steak, her lips fragrant as she nodded hurriedly. ¡°Tasty.¡± When Jun Shiyan finished his breakfast, he could not help but laugh, his chest full of joy. Some people claimed they had already eaten but ended up eating more than him. Even Ling Sheng felt a little embarrassed. She seemed to have eaten more than half of it, which was a lot. However, she could not be blamed for that. After all, he always fed her! After getting off the plane, the eight of them were driven into the wilderness by a van of the production team. Then, the production team carried over a big cardboard box and threw it in front of the guests. Mo Ning looked at everyone and smiled kindly. ¡°Stretch your hands in and choose by yourselves!¡± Chapter 110 - The Eight Immortals Cross the Sea, Showing Their Divine Powers Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The eight guests were dumbfounded as they looked at each other, egging each other on to pick something up first. In the end, they could only play rock-paper-scissors to decide about the order. The youngest brother, Cheng Ye, pulled a long face. After touching the items a few times, he took out a fish drum. Shi Lingyu, who was second, took out a fan. Yu Bei picked a flower basket. Jiang Yi picked a treasured sword. Ling Sheng touched a gourd. Su Yi would be playing the flute. Ji Fanchen¡¯s item was a plastic lotus flower. Chu Zhian touched a jade plate. By this point, everyone finally understood why the program was called ¡°Everyone¡¯s Magical Power Emergence¡±. The few of them would be portraying the eight immortals1 out in the sea! Cheng Ye was Zhang Guolao. Shi Lingyu was Zhongli Quan. Yu Bei was Lan Caihe. Jiang Yi was Lu Dongbin. Ling Sheng was Li Tieguai. Su Yi was Han Xiangzi. Ji Fanchen was He Xiangu. Chu Zhian was Cao Guojiu. After the props were distributed, the production crew threw a shirt into each person¡¯s arms and pulled a curtain that would serve as a dressing room. Mo Ning said, ¡°Go and change!¡± When Cheng Ye came out, he knocked on the drum and asked Mo Ning, ¡°Director, where¡¯s my donkey? What happened to my donkey?¡± Ling Sheng also came out. She hobbled along the street, shouting haughtily, ¡°Director Mo, where¡¯s my walking stick? Where did you put it? How can I walk without it?¡± Mo Ning looked at the duo, not knowing whether to laugh or cry. Fine, there was no longer anything to talk about on the show. It had yet to start, but the duo had already gotten into character. Cheng Ye and Ling Sheng were both asking the production crew for their own items and asking where they were. Even when Ji Fanchen¡¯s He Xiangu came out, she was stunned. Ji Fanchen was only 23 years old. When he was young, his health had not been good and his family had been superstitious. He had thus been sent to a monastery that had raised him until he was 25 years old, which was why he had the vibe of an esteemed person who had seen the mortal world. This did not go against the norm. Coupled with the fact that he was a man portraying a woman, he had a cold and aloof vibe. Although he was wearing a white muslin robe, he did not appear feminine. Instead, he looked like a fairy. Ling Sheng could not help but sigh. True immortals, due to their looks and elegance, could definitely be male leads in fairy-like ancient novels. No matter what, they were all gorgeous. ¡°Hi, Exalted Immortal Ji.¡± Ling Sheng was the first to greet him. Ji Fanchen nodded at her coldly. ¡°Hi.¡± The production crew, which was also stunned, cried out in satisfaction. Oh my god, when the show aired, how many fangirls would be charmed to death? Su Yi¡¯s Han Xiangzi was also sophisticated and natural. Shi Lingyu¡¯s Zhongli Quan looked less gentle after he put on his long gown. Instead, he looked more dashing and eye-catching. Jiang Yi¡¯s Lu Dongbin was wild and unrestrained. Yu Bei felt a little out of place. His appearance was overly masculine, and he was not fit to be the unrestrained and wild Lan Caihe. Chu Zhian¡¯s Cao Guojiu was upright and austere. Ling Sheng could not help but remain unconvinced. Mo Ning¡¯s taste was really unique, and her choices were very right. Even though they were all low-end celebrities, they had a strong physique and good looks. Everyone had a high degree of recognizability, but their positioning and personalities were different. It would be unreasonable if she did not become popular since she¡¯d started choosing good people! After changing clothes, the eight of them looked at the production crew. ¡°How are we going to the village?¡± Mo Ning, who was very calm, was acting as though this had nothing to do with her. ¡°The eight of you have crossed the sea. Show yourselves!¡± The tens of people in the production team jumped up together when the eight of them stood in front of them. As though they were celebrating the New Year, they let out a loud cry. ¡°The eight immortals are crossing the sea, each one displaying their abilities. The filming process is going smoothly!¡± The production team had already rehearsed this long ago, thus creating a sharp contrast with the eight dumbfounded people beside them. The effect was hilarious. Chapter 111 - : Is There Something Wrong With Your Leg Too? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios There were only eight crew members, including director Mo Ning and assistant director Lin Ci. Following that process, six large vans with filming equipment and resources departed, leaving the eight immortals behind. They waited for two whole hours, sunbathing under the sun. The mountain path was filled with dry soil, and gusts of demonic wind blew occasionally, making them swallow mouthfuls of dust. They were not very familiar with each other so they could not have much fun. They stood together and chatted, waiting for a vehicle to drive by. A tractor would be good too, as long as it took them away! Very soon, the few of them felt utterly defeated. Ling Sheng could not take it anymore. She placed the gourd on the ground and mumbled to herself before casting a spell on the gourd. ¡°Get big, get big, get big!¡± There was no reaction from the gourd. The others laughed out loud. How hilarious! Ling Sheng changed her hand gestures before she continued to curse. ¡°F-f-f-f-f-f-f-f-f-f-f-you¡¯re useless! What use do I have for this magical artifact?¡± Mo Ning and Lin Ci looked at each other in satisfaction. This lady could portray a wide variety of emotions! Cheng Ye could not take it anymore either. Like a madman, he pestered the production team like an irritating Monk Tang reciting scriptures1. ¡°Where¡¯s my donkey? Where¡¯s the donkey? Did you capture my donkey and eat it? My Blackie is so pitiful. How can you treat it that way?¡± Mo Ning shook her head. Sigh¡­ Another lunatic! Drag him away! This little joker¡­ Blackie? When did he name the donkey? Three hours later, they finally saw the light. On the opposite side of the road, a car drove over. It looked quite old, and there were advertisements pasted on the windows at the front of the car. Pure Jade Mountain Honey and Royal Jelly Retail, Phone Number: 1****8***96 Ling Sheng was the first to rush out excitedly to stop the car, not forgetting her current role or limping leg. She was very professional. Unfortunately¡­ Cheng Ye and Jiang Yi, who were faster, dashed out and hailed the car. The car stopped, and they saw a man sitting inside. He was wearing a bee-keeping outfit, and his face was covered tightly with a bee hat. ¡°Uncle, can you bring us along?¡± Jiang Yi asked politely. Behind him, Ling Sheng could not help but burst into laughter. The god-like uncle, who was sitting in the car, was the well-known Third Master, otherwise known as King Hades! ¡°You!¡± Jun Shiyan reached out with his hand and pointed at Ling Sheng. His deliberately low voice was magnetic and hoarse. ¡°Get in.¡± Ling Sheng pointed at her nose, her big eyes sparkling. She did not conceal her surprise at all. ¡°Me?¡± Jun Shiyan nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Uncle, we stopped you first.¡± Cheng Ye was so sad that he wanted to cry. This was a variety show, so it would not look good if there was no courtesy. The show would lack the entertainment value of variety shows. When the show started, the director had said that it would depend on each person¡¯s capabilities! ¡°Is there something wrong with your leg too?¡± Jun Shiyan shot him a look. Cheng Ye heard his words and felt that they made a lot of sense. He was helping a disabled person! The few of them watched as Ling Sheng proudly got in the old man¡¯s car and waved goodbye at them. The further she walked, the further she went. All they could do was look at her with teary eyes. Their lives were miserable! ¡°Uncle.¡± Ling Sheng leaned against the car window, reaching out with her index finger to poke his shoulder. Her eyes crinkled into a smile. ¡°Do you have bees now? Does your honey taste good? Is it pure? It must not be fake!¡± 1 The car was too small, and the filming director could not follow her. Hence, she gave her the camera and asked her to take a casual photo on the way, as there should not be any big news. ¡°Yes.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s voice was low and joyful. ¡°Little girl, are you coming to my house? I have a lot of honey at home. A whole mountain of honey will be yours.¡± 1 Chapter 112 - Someone Who Only Treats You Well Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re not here to sell honey. You¡¯re a human trafficker, right? You¡¯re here to deceive flowery young ladies!¡± Ling Sheng hugged her arms in fear. She was indeed clever. Jun Shiyan laughed in a low voice. ¡°If I¡¯m a human trafficker, why are you following me?¡± Ling Sheng was very serious. ¡°Because I think you¡¯re a good person.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s voice was very low, as though he was mumbling to himself. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m someone who only treats you well.¡± Ling Sheng could still hear his words clearly. Her heart raced as a suspicious redness spread across her face. Ling Sheng and Jun Shiyan drove off. The remaining unlucky fools finally moved. They could not wait anymore. It would probably be easier to walk over than wait for another car. Cheng Ye was even more annoyed than Monk Tang. He kept harping on about his donkey and asking the production crew about it, demanding that they return it to him. After they¡¯d been walking for half an hour, a van arrived opposite them. The few of them were overjoyed, but they only saw the production crew¡¯s car when they got closer. They lamented in disappointment. Why were they so unlucky? The prop crew alighted from the car and dragged a donkey down. Mo Ning had gotten annoyed by Cheng Ye¡¯s nagging. She had thus asked the prop team to go to his hometown and see if they could buy or rent a donkey for him to make him shut up. When Cheng Ye saw the donkey, his eyes lit up with excitement. ¡°Blackie! My Blackie, you¡¯re finally back. I knew you had been kidnapped by them.¡± But¡­ Something was not right! It was obviously a foal! It looked like it had just stopped nursing and it only reached his chest. ¡°Where¡¯s my Blackie? This is not my Blackie!¡± Cheng Ye was smart, so he immediately realized that he had been tricked by the production team. The foal was not even as big as him, let alone as big as a donkey. Even riding it felt like a crime, as though he would be bullying a foal! ¡°Exalted Immortal, I¡¯m really sorry. When we got there, it was the only one left.¡± The prop crew director put on a performance and patted the foal¡¯s head with teary eyes. ¡°Blackie is its mother. Before dying, she entrusted it to you. I hope you can raise it like your biological son.¡± As he spoke, the entire prop team lowered their heads and wiped their tears. Cheng Ye stared at the donkey, feeling on the verge of tears. Indeed, the older the wiser. He wondered why she had given him a foal so easily! Cheng Ye¡¯s donkey was back. He named Blackie¡¯s son Little Gray. He then led the donkey and walked forward with everyone else. His brothers and sisters laughed unkindly when they saw their brother holding a donkey with a desperate expression. The production team was really petty. They did not really have a donkey, so they had plotted against their younger brother. This foal is really skinny and small. Forget about riding it. It can ride you instead. The guests walked ahead. Mo Ning and Lin Ci followed behind in their cars but kept saying that they were not far away. When the sun set in the west, Mo Ning comforted them and said that more than half of them had arrived. She told them to continue to work hard before encouraging them. At that moment, a motorized tricycle approached from behind, driven by a grizzled grandpa. The few of them stopped the tricycle and got up excitedly. ¡°Child, you can come up, but your donkey can¡¯t. The car¡¯s too small, it can¡¯t carry it.¡± The old grandpa looked at him. ¡°Give the donkey to them and come up yourself.¡± Cheng Ye looked crestfallen. ¡°Director Mo, your donkey¡­¡± Mo Ning corrected him seriously. ¡°No, it¡¯s your donkey!¡± The sun was setting. Heartbroken, Cheng Ye took his donkey¡¯s rope and they walked forward step by step, looking miserable and pathetic. Chapter 113 - Hugging Him Gently Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios On the way to the village, Jun Shiyan saw the production team at the village¡¯s entrance from afar. ¡°Uncle, please stop the car. I¡¯m getting out.¡± Ling Sheng patted the man¡¯s shoulder hurriedly. She would continue walking forward so that she would be discovered. Jun Shiyan nodded. Upon seeing the young girl get out of the car hurriedly, he helped her up. In a helpless voice, he said, ¡°Slow down, don¡¯t be in such a hurry.¡± Ling Sheng really wanted to say that it was completely his fault that she was in such a hurry. He¡¯d wanted to take her to retrieve the wild honey and royal jelly, but she had forgotten about the time limit while she was playing. By the time she¡¯d regained her senses, the sun had already set. ¡°Uncle, go back quickly. I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°Hold on.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s slender fingers grasped her wrist. The warmth of her hand softened his heart as he gave her a package. ¡°Your honey.¡± ¡°Thank you, Uncle!¡± Ling Sheng smiled until her eyes squinted. Suddenly, she could not help but turn around and hug him lightly. ¡°Bye.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s body stiffened, and his breathing became labored. His voice was hoarse and he wanted to hug her, but she only touched him lightly before she retreated quickly. She ran away like a little fox before she waved her hand and smiled. ¡°Uncle, I know how to drink honey!¡± Jun Shiyan let out a low laugh. Pleasant laughter came from his chest, and the sweet fragrance of a girl was lingering at the tip of his nose. His lips curled up unconsciously. An Yan was in the back, watching the Third Master like a cuckold looking at his wife. He stood there foolishly and watched the little demon disappear before turning around. Master was really crazy! What kind of lunatic would do that? No wonder people always said that people in love were lunatics. He had simply changed his values! Ling Sheng had been the first to leave but was the last to arrive. Under the big willow tree at the village¡¯s entrance were the production crew and the guests, who had all arrived. Not long after Cheng Ye arrived, he felt so tired that he sat down on the ground and panted. Little Gray was lying beside him obediently. There were many adults and children around them. Most of them were elderly and small kids, and young men and women were a rare sight. They had heard that the people filming the show were very novel and had come to join in the fun. Ling Sheng, who was late, ran over to explain in embarrassment. ¡°I went to Uncle¡¯s house to pick up honey. One bottle per person.¡± Upon finishing her words, she raised the honey in her hand and showed it to everyone. Nobody had seen real honey before, so they surrounded it curiously. Jiang Yi even tried to open it and started to enjoy it. When the production team saw that everyone was there, they took out another cardboard box. Mo Ning said, ¡°You can choose yourselves!¡± There was a total of eight balls in the box, four red and four blue. Cheng Ye, Ji Fanchen, Shi Lingyu, and Ling Sheng were on the same team. Jiang Yi, Yu Bei, Chu Zhian, and Su Yi were on the other team. Mo Ning said that the next round of the competition would be held now. The winning team would choose its residence first. One was a luxurious-looking farmhouse, while the other was a simple hut. Then, they were led to the fields to dig for potatoes. Competition Rules: 10 minutes. The team that digs up the most potatoes wins. The key was that they could only dig with their bare hands! No tools were allowed! Upon seeing the huge field of potatoes in front of her, Ling Sheng could only say that they really knew how to have fun! Digging potatoes was naturally a game that the strongest team would win. On Ling Sheng¡¯s team were two girls, she and Shi Lingyu. Ji Fanchen looked like a fairy and was not fit for manual labor. Cheng Ye had led his donkey all the way there. Therefore, he was so tired that he wanted to fall asleep on the ground. Chapter 114 - Cheng Ye Won! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Then¡­ The production crew looked excitedly at the dashing, gorgeous men and women. They rolled up their sleeves, took off their shoes, and dashed into the fields to gather potatoes. Ling Sheng had underestimated Ji Fanchen. When the Exalted Immortal started working, he did not hold back. ¡°Exalted Immortal, were you born in the Shaolin Monastery where they plant vegetables?¡± Ji Fanchen gave off a serious ¡°Amit¨¡bha¡± vibe while digging for potatoes. ¡°I was born a martial artist, benefactor.¡± ¡°I have poor eyesight, Exalted Immortal. Don¡¯t blame me.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up. His figure would have looked pretty in a fighting scene! Upon seeing that the duo was still acting, Cheng Ye did not dare lash out at his brother and sister. He could only remind them softly of their goal. ¡°Dig for potatoes!¡± The other team had dug much more, so they must have won. Cheng Ye thought that he might be sleeping in the middle of the night without a bed. There would be spider webs everywhere, and the roof would provide a view of the stars. A gust of wind would blow, making their house seem sinister and dangerous. They were motivated immediately. They did not feel tired anymore. The luxurious farmhouse had to become theirs! Shi Lingyu had been working hard. Ling Sheng and Ji Fanchen stopped talking and dug for potatoes with all their might. Everyone was working hard to have the best residence at night. Ten minutes passed in an instant. Cheng Ye and Ling Sheng carried the basket over to the production team. Ji Fanchen walked over to Team Red and checked the potatoes before lamenting. ¡°You dug so much! You have much more than us.¡± Jiang Yi was immensely proud as he replied, ¡°The luxurious residence must be ours. Just admit defeat!¡± One could tell at a glance that Team Red had over one-third more potatoes than Team Blue. If the winner was decided by the potatoes¡¯ weight, victory would definitely belong to Team Red. However, the production team followed the rules, so the number of potatoes mattered instead of the weight. Team Red watched as the workers started counting the potatoes seriously, sweating profusely. Damn, could they not be conned? Team Blue was secretly anticipating the result and encouraging each other. Ling Sheng added more fuel to the fire. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll definitely win. Look at their potatoes! Each one is as big as the three of us. We won¡¯t compare their weight, so we still have a chance of winning in terms of numbers.¡± Cheng Ye, who had already given up on the luxurious house, felt his hopes get reignited and started praying that their number would exceed the other team¡¯s! ¡°Team Red, 240.¡± The staff member on the left reported first. ¡°Team Blue, 240.¡± The workers on the right held in their laughter. The production team¡¯s eyes widened in shock. It was the same! That was really impressive! Mo Ning let out a low cough. ¡°Although I want all of you to finish your work earlier and rest, we¡¯ve all worked hard the whole day. Since it¡¯s a draw, let¡¯s have another round!¡± ¡°I protest!¡± ¡°I protest sincerely!¡± Team Red and Team Blue united against the outside world. It would be exhausting to compete again! ¡°I suggest a running competition. How about a 100-meter run? One person from each team will compete. If they win, the team wins. You can then choose a luxurious house.¡± Mo Ning gave them a look that seemed to say ¡®I¡¯m being nice to you guys, but you are asking for a beating¡¯. Jiang Yi volunteered to take part in the competition on Team Red¡¯s behalf. No one on Team Blue was willing to run. In the end, they played rock-paper-scissors. The one who accepted the challenge was Brother Cheng Ye, who lost the game. Jiang Yi and Cheng Ye both tried their best to defend their teams¡¯ honor, clinch victory, and seek benefits for their team members. Cheng Ye was already dog-tired, but when he thought of the luxurious residence they were about to move into, he wanted to risk his life to win even if he had to die from exhaustion! The team members on both teams waved and cheered weakly, as though they were hired spammers. The surrounding workers could not help but laugh when they saw this. That Cheng Ye brat was not human when he ran. Like a calf, he dashed forward without any care. Jiang Yi eventually fell behind a little. Cheng Ye won! Chapter 115 - I Want To Report Myself Ling Sheng and Shi Lingyu hugged each other excitedly, shouting animatedly at the top of their lungs. ¡°We won! We won, Cheng Ye!¡± Team Blue was as happy as though it was New Year¡¯s. Every member of Team Red was depressed. Ji Fanchen gave Cheng Ye a complicated look before raising his hand. ¡°Director, I want to expose someone.¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes landed on Ji Fanchen. ¡°I want to report myself.¡± Ji Fanchen pulled a potato out of his sleeve, his face red from embarrassment. ¡°I took this from Team Red. I didn¡¯t know the exact number of potatoes at the time.¡± This twist happened too quickly, stunning the whole group of people. Mo Ning and Lin Ci were overjoyed. The more twists and turns there were, the more interesting the production would be! They had chosen the right people! Even the blessed children of variety-show heaven could not be any better. The members of Team Red were stunned for a moment. When they regained their senses, they jumped up excitedly. They had been caught off guard by the surprise! Even their hearts could not take this anymore! Bang! Other than Ji Fanchen, the entire Team Blue seemed to get struck by lightning. Cheng Ye¡¯s life felt hopeless, and he could not take another blow. He pouted as though he was about to cry. Then, he looked up and asked the heavens silently, Why am I always the one getting hurt? Ling Sheng, on the other hand, looked very indifferent. She walked over to Cheng Ye and tried to cheer him up. ¡°I believe in us, Brother. We will get a house, milk, and everything else we need.¡± Su Yi said, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. As long as we are together, there are no difficulties we cannot overcome!¡± Ji Fanchen apologized. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t expect this to happen.¡± Cheng Ye was the youngest and he did not dare lose his temper. He could only bite his lips in grievance as he growled internally. Then why did you have to wait until the 100-meter race was over before speaking out? Upon looking at him, Ji Fanchen felt even guiltier. He vowed to make it up to his younger brother and treat him well in the future. ¡°Take out your luggage.¡± Mo Ning looked at them and added, ¡°Except for any necessary items, everything else will be confiscated! Take them out. The workers will check them one by one later.¡± This time, both the people who were going to live in the luxurious house and the people who were sad after losing got depressed. Did the production crew have to be so ruthless? How could they survive in the future? In the end, they only kept the items they needed for their daily life. The crew took all the remaining items, including food, drinks, and any fun stuff. The two small gardens were facing each other. Team Red entered the luxurious house. Team Blue entered the simple farmhouse. Cheng Ye entered the bedroom and lay on the bed, not moving an inch due to exhaustion. Assistant director Lin Ci knocked on his door and called out. ¡°Little Gray¡¯s waiting for you at the village entrance! Hurry up and fetch it!¡± Cheng Ye nearly wanted to die. He huddled on the bed and cried. ¡°I don¡¯t want a foal! I don¡¯t want it, it¡¯s not mine! No!¡± ¡°Little Gray is your donkey. It¡¯s your dead donkey¡¯s child. How can you abandon it so readily?¡± Lin Ci looked at him earnestly. Ling Sheng wanted to laugh to death. Upon seeing that he was unwilling to go, she volunteered. ¡°I¡¯ll go, I¡¯ll go and bring it.¡± Shi Lingyu wanted to go with her, but Ling Sheng got her to tidy up the house. She was fine going alone. The donkey was waiting for someone under the big willow tree by itself. From afar, it looked pathetic. There was a small turn ahead. It was dark, so she could not see anything. Suddenly¡­ ¡°Can you help me?¡± A magnetic voice echoed out of the blue in the pitch-black night. However, the voice was so pleasant that it made one¡¯s ears go numb. Chapter 116 - Can’t Get A Wife Before the filming crew could react, they saw her running over hurriedly and helping the wheelchair-bound man up skillfully. Then, she bent down to look at the man. ¡°Are you alright?¡± She did not know why, but her heart ached with anger. Ling Sheng was very angry, so angry that she wanted to pretend that she had not heard anything and leave directly. It was late at night. However, he had gone out in his wheelchair without bringing Assistant An along. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Jun Shiyan could obviously feel his little girl¡¯s anger. His brows were furrowed slightly, and he could see her pursed lips and tense face. Ling Sheng was immensely upset. She walked behind him, wanting to carry him onto the wheelchair, but was held back by the man¡¯s big hand. Jun Shiyan looked up at a cameraman. ¡°Big Brother, can you help me?¡± The film crew only thought Ling Sheng was being kind-hearted when she saw her brother-in-law and did not think any further. They all put down their cameras immediately and helped carry him onto the wheelchair. ¡°Thank you.¡± Jun Shiyan looked up at the young girl and nodded slightly at the cameramen. What was he supposed to do? He had never known how to coax others. However, the young lady had gotten angry at him. When Ling Sheng had helped him up, she had initially wanted to leave immediately, regardless of what he did. However, she could not bear to do that. She walked to the intersection sullenly before turning back to ask him, ¡°Where¡¯s your house? Don¡¯t you have a flashlight?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After saying that, Jun Shiyan tried to explain. ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble you. I can go home by myself. I just bumped into a stone.¡± Ling Sheng clenched her fists but eventually gave in. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take you back!¡± What if he hit a stone again? Jun Shiyan smiled faintly, his eyes revealing some happiness. He then answered in a low voice, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°But I have to go and get the donkey before I can take you home.¡± Ling Sheng had already subconsciously run over to help him push the wheelchair. The film crew thought, This lady is really nice. She¡¯s kind-hearted and she helps others until the very end. Not bad, not bad indeed. An Yan watched her walk for a long time before he dared to walk out of the back of the utility pole and kick the prop away. He wanted to cry! He was sad! Three consecutive shocks had rocked him! His master, who was a clean freak, had sat down on the ground to gain sympathy. In the past, he would not even have dared to think about it! His family was cold and heartless, and he was a high and mighty man who looked down on the world and did not care about anything. However, he had done this for the sake of wooing the young lady. He had initially thought that Master would destroy his image by afternoon. He had not expected that! He was only getting more ruthless! Men should be more ruthless to themselves! No pain, no gain. If one wasn¡¯t ruthless to themselves, there was no way they could succeed in getting a wife! ¡°What¡¯s its name?¡± Jun Shiyan asked Ling Sheng. ¡°Little Gray?¡± Ling Sheng asked the cameraman. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Based on the way Director Lin addressed him, that stupid name must have been that fool Cheng Ye¡¯s idea. ¡°Yes.¡± The cameraman kept feeling that the atmosphere between them was a little strange and ambiguous. It should be an illusion! ¡°Why is it called Little Gray?¡± Jun Shiyan was asking a lot of questions. ¡°It should be because its fur is gray!¡± Ling Sheng smiled as she watched the obedient donkey following her. She patted its head and asked, ¡°Am I right?¡± Then, Little Gray screamed twice. Ling Sheng jumped up like a child instantly, looking at the man excitedly. ¡°It said yes! It spoke to me!¡± Chapter 117 - Waiting For Her To Scold Him More Seeing that the little girl was finally happy, Jun Shiyan nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± The cameramen criticized them internally. When did you see it speak? It¡¯s a donkey! Ling Sheng was planning to take Jun Shiyan home first, but he was living beside their small courtyard. Jun Shiyan looked at the cameramen and said politely and elegantly, ¡°Brothers, I don¡¯t want anyone to film my house. Please wait outside.¡± Ling Sheng smiled. ¡°Brothers, wait for me. I¡¯ll take him in and come out immediately.¡± They had initially thought that Ling Sheng was kind-hearted and helpful during filming. However, as they walked, they could basically confirm that the duo knew each other and they waited outside sensibly. Although the man was wheelchair-bound, he had an air of elegance and arrogance. Even though he had deliberately restrained himself, he still made one respect him. ¡°You live here? Don¡¯t you have anywhere to go?¡± Ling Sheng asked him in a low voice when she entered the courtyard. ¡°I¡¯m on leave,¡± Jun Shiyan said in a sexy and rich voice with a pleasant smile. ¡°The air here is nice. Very appropriate.¡± Ling Sheng thought, Fine! Whatever you say. ¡°What about Assistant An? Why didn¡¯t you let him follow you outside?¡± Ling Sheng was a little angry. ¡°He went out. I don¡¯t know where he went.¡± Jun Shiyan shifted the blame on An Yan. ¡°He misunderstood his duty. Doesn¡¯t he know that it¡¯s not convenient for you to go out alone? How could he do that?¡± Ling Sheng growled angrily. Jun Shiyan let out a low cough and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll just dock his pay.¡± Before An Yan could step into the house, he heard that his salary was being deducted. His face darkened, and he choked silently. Master, you can¡¯t kill a donkey by stepping on it. That¡¯s not nice! ¡°Assistant An.¡± Upon seeing him return, Ling Sheng frowned and asked, ¡°Where did you go?¡± An Yan forced a smile. ¡°Hi, Ms. Ling. I was out and about. Why are you with the Third Master?¡± ¡°Your master¡¯s wheelchair rolled over. Why were you strolling around?¡± Ling Sheng thought of him sitting alone on the ground, completely deserted. If she had not walked by coincidentally, she did not know how long he would have had to wait for his assistant to arrive. She was fuming. ¡°Your Master is not paying you to go out on walks!¡± An Yan thought to himself, My Master set up a trap for you, yet you¡¯re still very protective of him. He could only smile apologetically. ¡°Sorry, my bad. I¡¯ll be more careful in the future.¡± Upon seeing the young girl hurling verbal abuse like a cannon, Jun Shiyan suddenly felt very satisfied. Somehow, he was looking forward to hearing her scold his assistant more. After Ling Sheng taught An Yan a lesson, she realized that she had gone overboard. Since Assistant An was the Third Master¡¯s man, it was his turn to be angry. She looked at An Yan apologetically. ¡°Sorry, I was a little anxious just now. Assistant An, don¡¯t be mad at me.¡± Jun Shiyan shot him a cold, threatening gaze. An Yan smiled hurriedly. ¡°No, Ms. Ling, you¡¯re doing this for my Master¡¯s own good. It¡¯s my fault. Even if you scold me to death, it will still be my fault. Go ahead and scold me, I don¡¯t mind.¡± Ling Sheng was speechless. How could someone be so happy after being criticized? Was Assistant An secretly holding a grudge? However, it was an impulsive moment, and she could not retract the words that had spilled out of her mouth! An Yan was sensible enough to say that he wanted to unpack and give them some space. Jun Shiyan¡¯s house was decorated with new items. One look and one could tell that they were new. However, he was not in a hurry to decorate the place with them. Ling Sheng suddenly had a bold idea. Could he have already been prepared when she had received the show¡¯s notice? Chapter 118 - Time Can Never Stop! She felt that she had overestimated her own charm. The Third Master would not do that for her! The cameramen were still waiting at the door. Since she had not unpacked her things, she had to go back quickly. ¡°Third Master, I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± Ling Sheng walked to the door, turned around, and reminded him seriously, ¡°When you go out next time, you must have Assistant An accompany you, understand?¡± Jun Shiyan suddenly felt that her expression and tone were what she used when talking to a child. Was she that worried? He nodded obediently. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving then.¡± Ling Sheng turned around. ¡°Wait.¡± Jun Shiyan suddenly stopped her, his fair and slender fingers holding her wrist. Ling Sheng bent down and looked up slightly, only to see the man¡¯s fair and slender fingers appear in front of her. His touch was slightly cold. Jun Shiyan wiped the soil off her face seriously. His voice was hoarse, and his smile was striking. ¡°Soil.¡± Ling Sheng did not know what was wrong with her, but she suddenly caressed his mask-covered face. It felt cold to the touch. ¡°Can I take a look?¡± she asked. ¡°You have to be responsible for me.¡± Jun Shiyan smiled and asked, ¡°Do you want to watch?¡± Ling Sheng retracted her hand as if she had been electrified. Her face was slightly red, and her eyes tried to avoid his. She stuttered, ¡°I¡­ I haven¡¯t thought about it.¡± She was struggling internally. Idiot! Stupid! Hadn¡¯t she decided to seduce the Third Master? However, the Third Master wanted her to watch. She suddenly became timid again. Upon seeing the conflicted look on her face, Jun Shiyan let out a low laugh. His fingers brushed against the soil on her face before he said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, take your time.¡± Ling Sheng looked up, her dark and shiny eyes revealing some gentleness and embarrassment. Jun Shiyan looked at her pure eyes, delicate nose, and watery red lips, his breathing becoming a little hurried. His actions were rational before he lost control of himself. Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes widened as she watched the man¡¯s eyes widen in front of her. Her heart stopped beating as she stood rooted to the ground nervously. In the end, Jun Shiyan held back the impulse in his heart. His slender fingers gently plucked a strand of her hair, casting it aside. Ling Sheng suddenly felt an unexplained sense of anticipation. She did not even know what she was expecting. Would he kiss her? Ahhh! Definitely not! What was she imagining? Was she going crazy? Jun Shiyan could clearly see the look of disappointment on the young girl¡¯s face. He wondered if his actions were too gentlemanly. While An Yan was tidying up and walking past the window, he happened to see Jun Shiyan approaching Ling Sheng. He wanted to kiss her! A kiss! He was immensely moved and full of admiration. Master was Master. If he made a move, he would conquer her immediately! Who knew that Master would suddenly stop and help a girl with her hair? He gritted his teeth in disappointment. Kiss her! Why the hell did you hesitate? This was an opportunity that should not be missed! If he was so eager to woo the young lady, why had he become a pure gentleman on such an occasion? ¡°Go back and rest early.¡± Jun Shiyan looked at the young girl, his narrow eyes full of indulgence. ¡°Okay.¡± Ling Sheng reached for the door when she heard the man¡¯s deep and clear voice. ¡°Goodnight.¡± Ling Sheng did not turn around, her lips curling up as she raised a hand. ¡°Goodnight.¡± Chapter 119 - He’s My Idol And Dream Lover! The place Ling Sheng and the others were staying in was an ordinary farmhouse. It was a flat building with green bricks and white tiles. It was even more ordinary than normal. There was nothing special about it. There were two bedrooms and a living room inside. There were only a table and a few chairs with few legs left in the living room. The bedrooms were even simpler. There was only a single wooden bed with bedding in each one. The walls of the rooms were peeling off, the yellowish newspapers pasted in the 90s filled with popular celebrities¡¯ posters. In addition, there was an ancient poster. It was quite big and it was pasted at the back of the door. Judging from its state, it should be more than 10-20 years old. The handsome man on the poster was none other than Huo Ci. Even though the quality of the young Best Actor¡¯s picture had been ruined, this could not affect his youthful beauty. The Best Actor was holding a helmet in his hand while lazily leaning against a dashing black motorbike. His handsome smile, which was neither innocent nor evil, was seductive. Even if one were to see it now, it would make one stare at it for 10,000 years. Ling Sheng only took one look before she retracted her hand, wanting to tear it apart. It was an eyesore. She saw his face at home every day, yet she even had to look at his face now! How annoying! ¡°Sheng Sheng, what are you doing?¡± Shi Lingyu ran over to stop her from causing trouble. She was really nervous. ¡°I only had Cheng Ye and the others fix up the house because I saw Senior Huo¡¯s poster in this room.¡± Ling Sheng frowned. ¡°You like him?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve liked Senior Huo since I was young. He¡¯s my idol and dream lover!¡± Idol and dream lover? Ling Sheng frowned in disdain. ¡°What do you like about him?¡± The fact that he scolded people? Or did she like the fact that he threw tantrums every day? ¡°Sheng Sheng, you don¡¯t know this, but the lyrics I write about him are outstanding. All the languages in the world are not enough to describe how much I like him. A sea of stars and the vast universe combined are not enough to describe his brilliance.¡± When Shi Lingyu mentioned Huo Ci, her praise was endless. Ling Sheng replied nonchalantly, thinking to herself that he was the Best Actor after all. All fangirls liked to pull their good friends along. He was An Li¡¯s favorite idol, as well as Shi Lingyu¡¯s. Huo Ci¡¯s legendary experiences, his perfect personality, the awards he had received, the honor that had been bestowed upon him, and the interesting matters between his fans were all well-known. Ling Sheng listened bitterly to her reliant friend, thinking that the two of them knew each other and their situations could not be compared. Her father was a perfect man, the dream lover of any woman. However, in front of her¡­ Never mind. Thinking about that would anger her! However, seeing her father¡¯s fan in such a small place meant that he was very popular and well-known. Besides the big poster, small stickers could be seen on the headboards, bed frames, and boards. There were too many, and Huo Ci¡¯s face was on every single one of them. Ling Sheng thought, I really want to tear them apart! Shi Lingyu said, ¡°Ahhh, Sheng Sheng, look at this ancient picture. It¡¯s a mesmerizing photo of him from when he was filming The World¡¯s Edge. His white outfit includes a sword. It completely satisfies all my fantasies about Master Zhuo Shijia!¡± Ling Sheng agreed with a fake smile. ¡°Okay.¡± Sigh! Life was tough! No matter where she went, she could not hide from her father! However, she had to admit that all the stickers and pictures showed her father¡¯s glorious beauty when he was a young man. Chapter 120 - The Fragrant Potato Feast 2 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ling Sheng started to suspect that even the artist who had taken the photo had to be her father¡¯s fan. The photo chosen for him had been carefully selected, or else how could there not be a single photo that looked like a car wreck? However, looking at the crazy MLMer, she did not dare ask who had said anything bad about Huo Ci. 1 Her father¡¯s Little Cis were too crazy and scary! After unpacking, she wanted to eat. The kitchen was in the yard, and there were some pots and pans. There was also some oil, salt, soy sauce, and vinegar, but there was nothing to eat. ¡°Director Lin, what shall we eat?¡± Ling Sheng asked. ¡°You¡¯re immortals. Aren¡¯t immortals liberated from the need to eat?¡± Lin Ci said in a serious tone as he pointed at a basket of potatoes. ¡°You can have this if you want to!¡± Ling Sheng was baffled. ¡°Are you messing with me?¡± Lin Ci said, ¡°These potatoes are not free. You can have one pound of them, but you¡¯ll have to dig up 100 pounds of potatoes for the village tomorrow. 100 pounds for one pound.¡± Shi Lingyu was on the verge of tears. ¡°Director Lin, shall we dig with our hands?¡± Lin Ci coughed. When he saw that the young girl was about to cry, his voice softened. ¡°There will be tools tomorrow.¡± Only then did Shi Lingyu relax and run over to pick up the potatoes. Ji Fanchen and Cheng Ye moved the double bed and shabby wardrobe in the room to Ling Sheng and the other girl¡¯s room. The two men could make do without this bed. They could sleep on the single bed or on the ground. After the duo was done, they came out to help. Ling Sheng was chopping wood in the yard with an ax! Ji Fanchen hurried over. How could he let a girl carry out such a hard task? ¡°Let me do it!¡± Ling Sheng smiled but did not stand on ceremony. She gave the ax to him and said, ¡°This ax is not very useful. I¡¯ll get someone to grind it tomorrow. Be careful not to hit my foot.¡± Lin Ci explained the rules to them. The amount of firewood, oil, and salt provided by them was only enough for a day. One day later, they would have to depend on their own capabilities to eat, drink, and use whatever they wanted. The production team would assign missions at random times and reward them with points that could be used in exchange for money and items. Everyone would depend on their own abilities to survive. Ling Sheng was the chef of Team Blue, and Shi Lingyu¡¯s culinary skills were not bad either. While the two girls were cooking, Ji Fanchen would chop wood, fetch water, light a fire, and distribute the tasks neatly. There were special tasks in the field, and Shi Lingyu could only make some home-cooked food. What she was best at was making cakes and desserts and toasting bread, so she volunteered to help Ling Sheng. Ling Sheng could cook 108 portions within minutes. If she had sufficient ingredients, she could produce 500 portions. In an hour, a fragrant potato feast was ready. Stewed potatoes, potato strips, potato balls, potato cakes, roasted potatoes, potato noodles, and various other dishes were included. They all looked delectable and tempting. Lin Ci and the director looked at each other in shock. This lady must have invited guests over. Was she a Chinese chef? Her culinary skills were indeed astonishing! How could she have thought of so many ways to cook a simple potato? Mo Ning was there to watch the funny show and eat at Team Red¡¯s side. The fire was lit, but no one entered the kitchen. Half of the potatoes had been smashed, so they had decided to boil them. She believed that Team Blue¡¯s side would not be much better. At most, Shi Lingyu would be the only lady who could make some food. When she arrived, her face turned ugly when she saw Ling Sheng and the rest eating noodles. She asked Lin Ci, ¡°Where did they get the noodles?¡± Chapter 121 - Should I Cry For You To See? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lin Ci said, ¡°You might not believe me, but Ling Sheng made potato noodles made of potato clay.¡± Mo Ning¡¯s eyes widened instantly. ¡°Did she make so many dishes herself?¡± Lin Ci said, ¡°If she were given the ingredients, she would be able to cook a potato feast with 108 dishes for you.¡± Mo Ning thought, ¡°D*mn, I miscalculated!¡± She had initially wanted to see them make a fool of themselves, but she had already reached the standard of a state chef. What kind of joke was that? However, Lin Ci was rather optimistic about it. Smiling wickedly, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s more interesting? Those over there can¡¯t finish eating everything, right?¡± Mo Ning¡¯s eyes lit up as she nodded sneakily. Then, she clapped her hands and cheered. ¡°That¡¯s true, this is what it means to show the contrast in life!¡± When the meal came to an end, Ling Sheng shot Ji Fanchen and Shi Lingyu a look before she put down her bowl and said, ¡°I¡¯m full. I¡¯ll wash the dishes since I¡¯m finished!¡± Ji Fanchen understood. He put down his bowl immediately and wiped his mouth slowly. ¡°I¡¯m full.¡± Shi Lingyu put down her bowl and swallowed the last mouthful of potato. ¡°I¡¯m full too!¡± Cheng Ye was a half-grown child, and this was the right time for him to eat. When he saw his brothers and sisters putting down their bowls, he looked at his bowl of potato noodles with a dumbfounded expression. The food had been scooped by Sister Sheng earlier. One can¡¯t bully a child like that! Upon seeing his expression, Ji Fanchen tried his best to suppress his laughter, maintaining his cold and aloof demeanor in the meantime. ¡°Xiao Er, this has been hard on you.¡± Ling Sheng and Shi Lingyu also got up and looked at him. ¡°Xiao Er, remember to get into position when you¡¯re done.¡± Cheng Ye thought, Should I cry for you to see? Mo Ning nodded satisfactorily. Not bad, not bad. She had the potential to bully the masses. Cheng Ye was a delicate and fair child. One look and one could tell he was asking to be bullied. Ling Sheng might look like a fairy, but none of them were as scheming as her. She even started bullying her younger brother. The key factor was that she had leadership skills and she was the backbone of the team. Even though Shi Lingyu and Ji Fanchen were older than her, they would definitely obey her no matter what happened. Cheng Ye finished the meal and packed up bitterly, taking everything to the well to wash the dishes. The well was a water well, but it was quite strenuous to carry buckets of water up. Ji Fanchen walked over, grabbed the well rope, and helped him fetch water. He then smiled. ¡°Move over there. I¡¯ll help you.¡± Cheng Ye¡¯s big black grape-like eyes looked at him gratefully, seemingly on the verge of tears. ¡°Brother Chen, you¡¯re the best.¡± Ji Fanchen¡¯s heart stirred, his brows furrowing unnoticeably. Somehow, this form of address sounded a little¡­ weird! Ling Sheng squatted on the side and watched the duo wash the dishes. By her side stood Shi Lingyu, who was planning her next move. ¡°Let¡¯s eat four pounds of potatoes tonight. I¡¯ll finish half of it myself. I¡¯ll dig for potatoes tomorrow too. If we have to dig up 400 pounds of potatoes, we should do it in a day.¡± Cheng Ye looked crestfallen, but he did not dare object. It was the truth, and he was hungry. ¡°Okay.¡± Ji Fanchen said, ¡°Let me dig up some potatoes!¡± ¡°He¡¯s not the only one going. I¡¯ll go with him while we dig for potatoes. Sister Yu and you will be waiting at home for the drop-off mission.¡± ¡°Our top priority now is to earn money. The environment is not good, and we still have to live here for half a month. There¡¯s no mosquito fragrance in the hot summer, and we can¡¯t survive without a fan. Meat and vegetables are crucial too. We can¡¯t survive without food, rice, oil, and salt. Everything costs money.¡± Ling Sheng analyzed the situation. ¡°I agree with Sheng Sheng.¡± Shi Lingyu raised her hand in agreement. ¡°Okay.¡± Ji Fanchen nodded. Cheng Ye wanted to say that he agreed too. Ling Sheng added, ¡°Besides, he¡¯s still growing and eating a lot. We can¡¯t starve him!¡± Cheng Ye did not know if she was concerned about him or if she despised him for eating too much. He washed the dishes silently, feeling bitter. Chapter 122 - Will It Kill You To Not Feed The Donkey For One Day? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Before the sun rose the next day, Little Gray started shouting in the courtyard. Lin Ci knocked on the door. ¡°Xiao Er, Little Gray is calling for you. It¡¯s hungry. Hurry up and get up to cut grass for it.¡± Cheng Ye was as sleepy as a dog but had long heard Little Gray¡¯s cries. He had just pretended to be completely deaf. The director had already knocked on the door, so he could not ignore the foal anymore. He opened the door and knelt down in tears. ¡°Director, I don¡¯t want a donkey anymore. I was wrong, take it away! I beg of you¡­¡± Lin Ci said, ¡°That won¡¯t do. It¡¯s your donkey, so you have to take good care of it.¡± Cheng Ye went crazy. He put on his clothes and walked out. The production crew had already prepared a sickle and a basket for him. Lin Ci said, ¡°A friendly reminder: If the donkey eats some dewy grass, it might get thinner!¡± Cheng Ye, who had a morning temper, growled like a groundhog. ¡°I understand!¡± Ling Sheng and Shi Lingyu also got up. They had to eat breakfast, or else they would not have the energy to work. They simply burned some potatoes and stir-fried them. When breakfast was over, Cheng Ye returned before the sun could rise. He was carrying a big basket of grass, and his face was scrunched up like a bitter gourd. When Ling Sheng came out to wash her hands, she met him face-to-face. Her clothes and hair were wet. There was grass on her chin and face, as well as dirt. She had a bitter expression, and she looked like a pathetic little beggar. Unable to control herself, she burst out laughing and waved at him. ¡°Old Guo, you¡¯re very hardworking!¡± Cheng Ye did not think much of it initially, but when he heard her greeting, his heart was immediately filled with grievance. Not only had he not coaxed her, but he had instead gotten laughed at. Tears streamed down his face instantly. ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t cry!¡± Ling Sheng, who was flustered, turned her head quickly and shouted, ¡°Exalted Immortal, come out quickly! Your younger brother is crying!¡± The people at the back and the cameramen could not take it anymore, You¡¯re too much! How can you treat his younger brother like that? His younger brother is so pitiful that we want to laugh too! The workers in the courtyard pursed their lips and looked at each other. They lowered their heads, their shoulders shaking as they tried to suppress their laughter. Sorry, brother. Although you are pitiful, we can¡¯t help but want to laugh. Upon hearing her call out, Ji Fanchen hurried out of the kitchen and helped his brother carry the basket. Meanwhile, he comforted him. ¡°Can I keep you company while you cut donkey grass tomorrow?¡± Ling Sheng pointed at the production team. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys? How can you treat my younger brother like that? Look! You made my younger brother cry. Why is he cutting grass? Will that donkey die if he doesn¡¯t feed it for a day?¡± The director of the prop team felt terribly wronged. Cheng Ye had said that he wanted a donkey. However, he had no choice but to be consumed by her glare. Fine! It was all the production team¡¯s fault! They were indeed pitiful! After a whole day of torture yesterday, he was the one who had suffered the most. In the morning, he had even thrown up while harvesting grass, which made people uncomfortable. Cheng Ye was a child of nature. He suffered easily but got better quickly. His brother comforted him and told him to be careful while he was injured, and his sister helped him punish the heartless people in the production team and even helped him sunbathe. After the meal, his face broke into a smile when he saw Little Gray happily eating the grass he had cut. ¡°Brother Chen, what else do you think it wants to eat? Potatoes? Carrots? I¡¯ll feed it food, okay? When we have money, I shouldn¡¯t have to cut donkey grass every day, right?¡± Cheng Ye brought a bunch of grass that had just dried for Little Gray. ¡°Donkeys are gluttons. They eat everything.¡± Upon seeing the child¡¯s quick temper, Ji Fanchen could not help but laugh. Chapter 123 - The Favorite Member Of Our Team Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios On Ling Sheng¡¯s side, they only ate seven pounds of potatoes in the morning. Crazy! Team Red opposite them brought a total of fifteen pounds of potatoes. They ate two meals of boiled potatoes and dipped them in salt and chili. After breakfast, he came to find them. Upon seeing the leftover potato strips on their table, he took care of them quickly like a bandit. When he was finished, his eyes teared up. Yu Bei was moved to tears by the authentic sweet and sour potato strips. He did not know if it was because he had been hungry the whole day, but he found them delicious. ¡°Can I choose to change teams?¡± Ling Sheng was very straightforward. Other than Cheng Ye, she shot a look at everyone in the crowd. ¡°Sure! I¡¯ll exchange one of our team members for you as long as your teammates agree.¡± Ji Fanchen was very cooperative. ¡°I can give you the small one.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Little Ye, you can change places with Yu Bei then. Come join our team!¡± Jiang Yi teased him, as his younger brother was really amusing. Oh my! He wanted to cry! Cheng Ye bit his lips, his eyes teary and his heart aching terribly. Was he that useless? Was he being belittled? Mummy, I don¡¯t want to do this variety show anymore! I want to go home! In the end, it was Su Yi who could not stand it anymore. ¡°They¡¯re lying to you for fun, but you mistook it for reality. Why are all of you so evil? Why are you all making fun of him?¡± Look, they had made her younger brother cry. Cheng Ye turned to look at his brothers and sisters in grievance. Upon seeing his pitiful expression, Shi Lingyu went over to hug him. ¡°I lied to you.¡± Ling Sheng nodded and smiled. ¡°How could I not want you? You¡¯re the team¡¯s favorite member. No one can abandon you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ji Fanchen felt a little guilty. It was too easy to be serious when one was young, but it would be better if they did not lie to him in the future. Cheng Ye whispered, ¡°I¡¯m obviously the bullying target of the team!¡± For every pound of potatoes he ate, he dug up 100 pounds of potatoes. While Ling Sheng brought Cheng Ye over, Team Red sent two men. Jiang Yi, Yu Bei, Su Yi, and Chu Zhian stayed at home to wait for orders. Before leaving, Ling Sheng even considerately applied sunblock on Cheng Ye and gave him a hat. Cheng Ye, who was moved to tears, vowed to perform well and work hard to earn money. He could not let his brothers and sisters think that he only knew how to eat and laze around. The strength of each side was different. The two men in Team Red were strong. The strongest players of Team Blue were Ling Sheng and Cheng Ye, who were only equal to them. However, they ate a lot and thus had to dig a lot. Their progress was about the same. Beside the potato field was a piece of chili-planted land. The chili peppers there grew in abundance. Ling Sheng and Yu Bei sat together in the ditch to rest, using the chili shoots to block the sun. Feeling really bored, Ling Sheng plucked a big pepper and sniffed it. ¡°Brother Bei, do you think this chili pepper is spicy?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know once you try it.¡± ¡°I have a suggestion. Whoever loses will eat a chili pepper, okay?¡± ¡°Loses what?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see who¡¯ll win if we dig up potatoes!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± She acted like she was filming a pair of extremely childish people. However, they actually went to dig for potatoes, all the while sweating profusely. Are both of you children? The sun was so big that she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She wanted to go back and rest as soon as possible. The two of them had worked the whole morning but still had the energy to play. She had no choice but to admire the young man¡¯s energy. Both of them were very important actors. While they were busy digging for potatoes, they were mumbling incoherently, attracting the surrounding peasants, uncles, and aunties. In the end, Yu Bei¡¯s harvest was 50% greater than Ling Sheng¡¯s. Yu Bei smiled delightedly. ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡± Ling Sheng took a bite, her throat boiling from the spiciness. She appeared very calm as she nodded. ¡°These are sweet peppers. They¡¯re so sweet! They¡¯re as delicious as fruit! Want to have a try?¡± Chapter 124 - She’s A Little Liar! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Upon finishing her sentence, she took another bite without changing her expression. Yu Bei did not believe her, as she was a little liar! Ling Sheng also called out to Cheng Ye. ¡°Little Ye, come here too! Have some chili peppers!¡± Cheng Ye, who was working, ran over hurriedly. Upon seeing her eating the chili peppers in big gulps, he enjoyed it immensely. ¡°Little Ye, have a bite. It¡¯s delicious.¡± Ling Sheng brought a chili pepper to his mouth as she greeted him. ¡°It¡¯s not spicy. This is a sweet pepper. It¡¯s as sweet as a cucumber.¡± Cheng Ye, who was a naive and innocent child, bit half of the chili pepper in one bite. When the spicy taste spread in his mouth, his face contorted and he jumped up immediately. ¡°Hot! Spicy! Water, water!¡± Yu Bei laughed out loud. Why was she so evil? She was setting up her own teammates! Ling Sheng wanted to laugh, but the spiciness made it impossible to say anything. She stuck out her tongue with all her might, trying to find something to drink. The surrounding uncles and aunties, as well as the production crew, all laughed out of kindness. Upon seeing the pitiful duo, they quickly gave them some water. That little girl had too many tricks up her sleeve, and that child was really naive. She had deceived him with just a few words. Sweet chili peppers did not look like this! Mo Ning could not help but nod her head in agreement. This lady really knew how to shine on a variety show. She could even make the boring process of digging potatoes look interesting, so one had to be impressed. The person supported by Best Actor Huo was indeed impressive. He had good taste! Actually, it was only thanks to Best Actor Huo that the show had started being broadcast. In the first half of the year, he¡¯d had a conflict with the director due to their principles and had been given no choice but to leave the television station. The variety show he had wanted to shoot was harmonious and warm, a variety show that could give one a sense of comfort and happiness. He did not want to create conflict with the celebrity guests and end up in a devilishly-edited variety show. However, the director had insisted that conflict was the only way to gain attention. The stronger the fans, the more popular the show would be. In a fit of anger, he had resigned and left. However, he was passionate about this industry and he wanted to fulfill his dream. He had sought countless people to invest in variety shows but had been rejected. In his despair, he had tried to find Best Actor Huo to share his thoughts with him. He had not expected Best Actor Huo to invest in the show with his personal name without further ado. He had even picked out half of the production crew¡¯s guests. Old Lin had said that the Best Actor wanted to sign on a few more people, so he had gotten them to conduct an inspection. He thought that should happen. He had only worked with the Best Actor once, but he had not expected him to remember him and trust him so much, which had moved him immensely. A scholar would die for a close friend. He would remember this kindness for the rest of his life. He told himself repeatedly in his heart that if he wanted to live up to the investment and trust of the Best Actor, he would have to fight for honor. He wanted his first filming session to go well. The temporary workers who dug for potatoes all had lunch, which was provided by the potato owners, except for them. Mo Ning said that they had to be sent home, or they would get hungry. This was a filming venue, so many villagers came to the potato field to watch the commotion. By noon, they had all gone home to prepare dinner and were completely gone. Before the meal was brought over, Ling Sheng wanted to go to the washroom. It was located not too far away by the side of the road. It was a simple toilet that could only give one privacy. When she was done, her wrist was grabbed as she walked out. She lowered her head and met a man¡¯s deep and narrow eyes. She smiled sweetly. ¡°Third Master.¡± ¡°Follow me.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s voice was gentle as he held her hand and led her to the car. In the luxurious car was a living room. On the table were exquisite dishes. The aroma of the food wafted into one¡¯s nose, arousing one¡¯s appetite. Ling Sheng was covered in mud as she stood awkwardly, unwilling to take a seat, fearing that she would get the car dirty. However, the man pulled her down directly and held her dirty hand. He took a clean towel and wiped her hand seriously. Upon seeing that she still wanted to run, he comforted her gently. ¡°Be good. It¡¯ll be over in a while.¡± Chapter 125 - Affection Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The towel was cold and felt very comfortable on her skin. Ling Sheng lowered her voice and looked seriously at the man in front of her. ¡°I¡¯ll get dirty again when I get back to work later.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Jun Shiyan smiled. Ling Sheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The man¡¯s gentle voice seemed to have flowed into her heart, warm and soft. She let out a low ¡°hmm¡± before saying, ¡°I¡¯m going back soon. The production team will come looking for me when they fail to see me.¡± Even if she was defecating, it would only take her at most ten-odd minutes to finish. Spending too long in the bathroom would definitely arouse suspicion. ¡°Okay.¡± Jun Shiyan finished wiping her hand, took some iced orange juice from An Yan and passed it to her. ¡°Have some juice first.¡± Ling Sheng drank the juice obediently, only to see the man bending down to roll up her pants. Jun Shiyan sat on the wheelchair with his back bent. His slender fingers shone with a warm glow as he wiped the dirt off her calf seriously. The young girl¡¯s fair and well-proportioned legs were red, as though they had been scratched by human nails, and they were both swollen. Ling Sheng was sipping her juice when she saw the man gently applying ointment on her leg. Her heart warmed, and her nose felt sore. ¡°You were watching me today?¡± When she had gone over, she had even taken a look but had not seen him watching! If he had not been watching, why would he notice that her legs had experienced an allergic reaction? ¡°Okay,¡± Jun Shiyan answered in a low voice, his tone full of heartache. ¡°This medicine is for allergies, and its effect is good. When you come out tomorrow, put on thicker clothes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. This is my physical condition. It¡¯s been like this since I was young. It¡¯ll get like this if I accidentally scratch it lightly. It¡¯ll disappear in two hours.¡± Ling Sheng was so touched that small bubbles popped up in her heart. How could this man be so considerate? An Yan looked at the two people showing affection to each other on the other side, choosing to disappear sensibly. Master had been looking at Ms. Ling since this morning. Since there had been too many people around, he had not been able to see her clearly. He had found a parking spot in the forest opposite her and used a pair of binoculars. Even a single strand of the young lady¡¯s hair was carefully scrutinized. Otherwise, how would he know she was allergic? Jun Shiyan had prepared delicious food specifically for her. Ling Sheng was not the kind of person who would not enjoy such benefits. When she was half-full, she stopped eating. Upon seeing the table full of food, she wished she could pack it all up and take it back for the pups at home to eat. After eating potatoes for an entire day, no matter how fancy the potatoes were, they must have had enough. Upon seeing the conflicted look on the young girl¡¯s face, Jun Shiyan smiled. ¡°What do you want to eat tonight? I¡¯ll get someone to cook.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat.¡± Ling Sheng shook her head, her eyes sparkling as she asked, ¡°Can I bring some food back with me?¡± Jun Shiyan nodded and replied lovingly, ¡°Okay.¡± Ling Sheng thanked him excitedly and found a plastic bag. She tore a chicken leg and wrapped it up before hiding it in her sleeve. Then, she took some biscuits and hid them in her pocket. Jun Shiyan could not help but want to laugh. While watching the young girl hide her food like a little hamster, he let out a low cough. ¡°Is this for your teammates?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ling Sheng smiled as she nodded at him before getting out of the car. ¡°I have to go now, or they¡¯ll get suspicious.¡± The moment Ling Sheng alighted, a broadcast came from the loudspeaker at the entrance of the village. Lin Ci¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Master Liu¡¯s house on the western side of the village is looking for people to clean cow dung for 200 points. I hope everyone can act quickly. It¡¯s first come, first served.¡± Chapter 126 - Amazing Variety Sense An Yan was waiting on the side. When he heard the broadcast, he burst out laughing. ¡°Ms. Ling, your production crew¡¯s director is certainly impressive!¡± Ling Sheng did not comment. She looked at him and said, ¡°Assistant An, I¡¯ll be leaving now. Take good care of your master.¡± If exchanged for money, 200 points would get one 20 dollars. She hoped that her team could win the mission. However, since Shi Lingyu was a girl, she could not do such chores. If Ji Fanchen went to clean cow dung, the scene would be too beautiful for her to imagine. When Ling Sheng returned, Shi Lingyu had just reached the land and brought her and Cheng Ye some rice in a bamboo basket. ¡°Sheng Sheng, come over quickly for dinner. It¡¯ll get cold soon!¡± Shi Lingyu called out to her. ¡°I¡¯ll go back and help Ji Fanchen, you two. Let¡¯s see if we got the mission.¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°Let Brother Chen do it. Don¡¯t go over. Wait for other tasks.¡± Shi Lingyu responded with an ¡°okay¡±. She remembered the mission and the points and ran back. Yu Bei and Jiang Yi moved closer to them. Their lunch was cooked with clear water as they discussed this. ¡°Sheng Sheng, Xiao Ye, let¡¯s eat together!¡± Cheng Ye was also a soft-hearted child. Upon seeing how poor their food was, he almost agreed. However, he was touched by Ling Sheng so he did not speak. Ling Sheng took a look at the two big bowls of boiled potatoes, as well as a small plate of salt and chili noodles. Her eyes crinkled into a smile. ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°Sister Sheng, you¡¯re the most understanding person I know.¡± Yu Bei tried his best to lick a potato while holding it with his chopsticks. Mo Ning was watching from the side. Just now, she¡¯d wanted to stop Ling Sheng from eating other people¡¯s food because she had to eat the food allocated to her. However, Ling Sheng lifted a potato strip directly, making Yu Bei miss. The young lady smiled kindly. ¡°If you want to eat, it¡¯s 100 points per person.¡± Yu Bei swallowed before pointing at her angrily. ¡°I¡¯m not eating anymore!¡± Jiang Yi tugged at him as he smiled bitterly. ¡°Cooking potatoes is quite nice too.¡± The cow dung was only worth 200 points. One meal cost 200 points, so it would be better to cook potatoes. The production team was immensely arrogant. Upon seeing the defeated duo from Team Red, they laughed without restraint, gloating at their misfortune. Mo Ning was immensely satisfied. One had to be like her in variety shows. This lady had a natural sense of variety! She knew exactly what was needed of her to garner an audience¡¯s attention in a variety show! Not bad, not bad! After dinner, she rested for half an hour. The production crew also ran off to eat along with their cameras. Yu Bei, who was angry, deliberately distanced himself from Ling Sheng. He and Jiang Yi found a snakeskin bag that was used to store potatoes on the ground and lay down to rest. Cheng Ye found two clean bags for Ling Sheng and cleaned the soil carefully before laying them out. ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, you should rest too!¡± Ling Sheng secretly gave him the drumstick she had brought and warned him in a low voice. ¡°Just say you¡¯re going to take a dump and find a place to eat it.¡± Cheng Ye¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, where did you get this?¡± ¡°Shhh, don¡¯t talk. I¡¯ll eat it for you. Hurry up.¡± Ling Sheng gave him a push. Cheng Ye was very obedient. This was his first time doing such a thing, so he felt a little guilty. However, the sight of the chicken leg made him greedy and urged him to run away nervously. Thankfully, no one noticed that anything was amiss with him. When they were done digging potatoes, Team Red wanted to go home. Ling Sheng wanted to bring Cheng Ye along to find nice food. When they parted ways, she secretly gave Yu Bei a small biscuit. Taken aback, Yu Bei lowered his voice. ¡°Where did you get it?¡± ¡°I hid it secretly during the chaos yesterday.¡± Ling Sheng smiled and raised her eyebrow complacently. ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone, it¡¯s a secret!¡± Chapter 127 - The Neighbor Is Crying Of course, Yu Bei would not tell her that she could die from eating potatoes. He hid the biscuit secretly and gave her a big thumbs up. ¡°Don¡¯t forget your brother if this happens again in the future.¡± Then, Mo Ning saw the silent duo, who had not spoken since lunch, break the tension. Yu Bei forced a smile. ¡°Sheng Sheng, be careful. We¡¯re going back to earn points. Wait for us to become tycoons!¡± ¡°Someone is earning points back home. Bye!¡± Ling Sheng waved at him before leaving with Cheng Ye. The two cameramen followed the duo, not knowing what they were up to. After crossing a small path, they saw a river. There were weeds by the river, and there were many reeds inside it. Would they be fishing for food? She was so bold that she would be grabbing fish with her bare hands. She was just amazing! Who knew that she would not be catching fish but grasshoppers! There was water and grass by the river. The environment was beautiful, and the air was fresh. There were many big and fat grasshoppers about the size of a finger. Ling Sheng was very satisfied. By evening, the duo had already gathered a big bag of grasshoppers, which weighed at least three to four pounds. Before he left, Cheng Ye also picked up two wild eggs from the bushes by the river. They were so big that he was overjoyed. When the duo started walking, Ling Sheng got Cheng Ye to fling the bag containing the grasshoppers with all his might as they walked. The cameramen looked at the bag in confusion, not knowing what to do. They asked what this was. Ling Sheng made a mysterious shushing sound. ¡°It¡¯s my family¡¯s secret recipe. It helps the grasshoppers sh*t.¡± The cameramen exchanged a glance, obviously not believing her words. However, they did not expect the grasshoppers to really defecate. When they got home, Cheng Ye¡¯s hands were sore from shaking the bag. Then, he saw the grasshoppers really defecating. He shouted excitedly, ¡°Sister Sheng, look! Did they poop?¡± Ling Sheng nodded her head calmly. ¡°Yes.¡± The cameramen watched as though this was a novelty. ¡°What¡¯s the principle behind this?¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°If I threw all of you in this bag and kept shaking you, wouldn¡¯t you puke? The same goes for the grasshoppers!¡± Actually, she did not know the specific principle behind this. In the past, when her father was dealing with fresh grasshoppers and he was afraid that the grasshoppers would not be clean, he would resort to using machines to thrash them about. Even a living grasshopper would have to starve for two days and defecate before it could be eaten. If one could not wait, manual meddling was required to make it defecate quickly. Just a little more handling was enough to have it fried and ready to eat. Ji Fanchen got the dung-cleaning job and earned 200 points. Shi Lingyu also accepted a small task to help a younger brother next door with school and earned 100 points. The duo had yet to return. Ling Sheng waved her hand and offered 300 points in advance. Then, she exchanged them with the production crew for eight pounds of oil so she could fry the grasshoppers. When the grasshoppers were cleaned, they were crispy and fragrant after being fried. As salt was sprinkled on them, the appetite of the production team was aroused. They all began whispering to each other. Mo Ning was a foodie, and she especially liked to eat things like grasshoppers, pupas, and bee pupas. While Ling Sheng handled the grasshoppers, she had been following her the entire time, drooling from hunger. Upon seeing Ling Sheng give one to Cheng Ye, she went up to him and asked, ¡°Is it nice?¡± Cheng Ye was initially a little scared but he forced himself to take a bite. Then, he seemed to open the door to a brand new world and he nodded hurriedly. ¡°Delicious!¡± Ling Sheng gave him a look, her smile innocent and kind. ¡°I¡¯ve checked the average price of grasshoppers online. It¡¯s 80 yuan a pound. If you don¡¯t want to eat them, exchange them for points!¡± Mo Ning thought, This girl really only cares about money! ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while, but I¡¯ll be back soon. Director Mo, let me know when you¡¯ve decided.¡± Ling Sheng carried a bowl of fried grasshoppers out with her. Mo Ning asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± Ling Sheng smiled. ¡°The neighbor next door must be drooling. I¡¯ll take him some to try.¡± Chapter 128 - Why Was She So Adorable? Before Shi Lingyu went home to tutor students, Ling Sheng exploded a little. She left a small bowl for Cheng Ye and carried a small bowl away. Mo Ning took a look at the neighbor beside her and knew that they had a special relationship. In the morning, the neighbor¡¯s assistant had asked them to talk about advertisements. If their collaboration was successful, that person would become the sponsor of the show! An Yan watched as she carried a bowl of yellowish-orange food over. ¡°Where¡¯s your master?¡± Ling Sheng passed the bowl to him with a bright smile. ¡°Have a try. They are fresh and fragrant.¡± Only then did An Yan see clearly that it was a bowl of grasshoppers. There was a complicated expression in his eyes, but before he could stop her, he said, ¡°Ms. Ling, Master¡­¡± ¡°What kind of delicious food did you bring me?¡± Jun Shiyan appeared at the door in his wheelchair and gave An Yan a cold look. Don¡¯t get in the way! An Yan could not say anything as he watched Ling Sheng run around him excitedly. Wasn¡¯t this for Master¡¯s own good? Did he want his stomach to suffer after eating this? Ling Sheng squatted down opposite Jun Shiyan and looked up at the grasshopper she was feeding him. ¡°Try it. I¡¯ll bring it over after I blow on it. This thing is low-fat and high-protein. It¡¯s highly nutritious.¡± It was more expensive than beef! Jun Shiyan looked at the bug in front of him and instinctively wanted to run away. However, when he saw the expectant look on the young girl¡¯s face, he held back the strong discomfort in his heart and asked her, ¡°Is it nice?¡± Ling Sheng could clearly feel his resistance and could not help but find it interesting. Her evil sense of humor exploded, and the little devil in her heart started to stir. She nodded. ¡°It¡¯s delicious. Really delicious. If it doesn¡¯t taste good, you can eat me!¡± The grasshopper in her hand moved closer to Jun Shiyan¡¯s lips again. However, when he moved his tightly-pursed lips, he did not open his mouth. His head was tilted back slightly, and he was subconsciously resisting based on his position. ¡°Ah!¡± Ling Sheng coaxed him like a child again, trying to suppress her laughter. Ahhhh! How adorable! This was the first time she had seen this fun side of the Third Master. Jun Shiyan tried his best to suppress the disgust in his heart. He made up his mind and bit the grasshopper, swallowing it without chewing. ¡°Is it nice?¡± After Ling Sheng fed him, she regretted it. She felt that she had gone overboard. He obviously had not wanted to eat it. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Jun Shiyan did not know what this flavor was, but there was only oil and salt left in his mouth. ¡°Have another one then.¡± Ling Sheng immediately took another one and passed it over. Jun Shiyan turned his head immediately and tried to resist. In a nervous voice, he said, ¡°I tried it. You eat it yourself.¡± Ling Sheng could not help but laugh out loud. She threw a grasshopper in her mouth. ¡°Third Master, you don¡¯t have to do this. If you don¡¯t like it, just tell me.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He watched as the young lady ate happily. ¡°Delicious.¡± Ling Sheng sat opposite him, eating her food while mumbling incoherently. ¡°You¡¯re lying. You don¡¯t want to eat it at all.¡± ¡°You forced me to eat.¡± Jun Shiyan smiled helplessly and reached out to pull her up. ¡°Don¡¯t sit on the ground. Be careful, or you will catch a cold.¡± ¡°I find it fun seeing you eat.¡± Despite Ling Sheng¡¯s casual look, she became obedient. She squatted in front of him and started eating. ¡°Actually, my clothes are dirty. It doesn¡¯t matter where I sit.¡± Jun Shiyan could not help but laugh. Why was she so adorable? An Yan moved a stool out, but she did not sit on it. Instead, she squatted in front of him and asked seriously, ¡°You really don¡¯t want to eat them? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll finish them. Make sure you don¡¯t regret it!¡± Chapter 129 - Grasshoppers and Alcohol, the Perfect Combination Jun Shiyan replied in a low voice, ¡°Okay.¡± The young lady was squatting in front of him. She was small and adorable while she was eating from a bowl. She enjoyed the food very much. It was only when the bowl was almost empty that she licked her lips reluctantly and looked up at him with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving then.¡± Just as she got up¡ª ¡°Hold on.¡± Jun Shiyan took her hand and wiped it clean with a wet tissue. The young lady¡¯s hand was fair and slender, and so were her beautiful, milky-white fingers. She held a grasshopper between her middle finger and thumb, her two fingers dabbed with oil. The young lady puffed her cheeks as she looked at him obediently. She did not retract her hand as she muttered softly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to wipe it. We still have to work. It¡¯s not like I will not be washing my hands when I get back.¡± Jun Shiyan watched as the young lady walked to the door before turning back to look at him. In the end, she turned around again and disappeared. His stomach felt a little uncomfortable, so he used his fingers to press on it and puked. ¡°Master!¡± An Yan ran over in fright. ¡°Hold on, I¡¯ll go get the medicine.¡± When Ling Sheng returned, Ji Fanchen and Shi Lingyu had just gotten home. The smell of cow dung on Ji Fanchen wafted into her nose. Ling Sheng walked two meters away from him and covered her nose, using her whole body to express her disdain. ¡°Go wash up and change!¡± ¡°Is it that bad?¡± Ji Fanchen subconsciously took a sniff. Was it that bad? Why could he not smell it? Besides her, no one else had such a big reaction! The members of the production team lowered their heads and held back their laughter. They wanted to cover their noses, but they felt that it was not polite. They had to force themselves to give him face! ¡°Look, they¡¯re all holding back. They¡¯re too embarrassed to talk to you. I¡¯m the only honest person around.¡± After Ling Sheng said that, she shot the production crew a disdainful look. ¡°But how am I supposed to shower?¡± Ji Fanchen was in a tough spot. He thought for a while before pointing at the corner opposite him. ¡°Why don¡¯t I pull a curtain over there? You guys can shower later.¡± Their place was a slum. Besides sleeping and eating, there was nothing else they wanted to do there. They even needed to run 200 meters to get to the public washroom. ¡°Showering like that is pointless.¡± Ling Sheng thought seriously for a while. ¡°I¡¯ll be frying the grasshoppers soon. Take a bowl and find a bathroom to wash yourself properly.¡± Opposite them was a luxurious house. The washroom and bathroom were well-equipped. Ji Fanchen frowned and sniffed himself again. There seemed to be a faint smell. He had been sniffing the whole afternoon, but he could not smell it. Mo Ning went to the opposite side to take a look. Then, she looked at Ling Sheng and said, ¡°We are done discussing. Give us two plates of fried grasshoppers for 10 pounds of flour.¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°100 pounds.¡± Mo Ning said, ¡°20 pounds.¡± Ling Sheng replied, ¡°1,000 pounds.¡± Mo Ning¡¯s face flushed with anger. ¡°Scram!¡± ¡°Why are you angry? We can discuss this. Let¡¯s talk this out. We¡¯re all civilized people. We want 30 pounds. No negotiating. Otherwise, we¡¯ll finish the grasshoppers ourselves!¡± Ling Sheng smiled as she talked. Mo Ning was angered by her bargain. In a huff, she said, ¡°30 pounds then. We want three plates!¡± ¡°Just two plates. Do you want them or not?¡± After Ling Sheng said that, she turned around and left, her mouth full of energy. ¡°Grasshoppers and alcohol, the perfect combination.¡± At night, regardless of whether she was working or not, Mo Ning had to have a few sips of wine to satisfy her hunger. Upon thinking of drinking and eating grasshoppers, she gritted her teeth. ¡°Two plates will do!¡± Chapter 130 - I Think Your Bed Is Nice Chapter 130: I Think Your Bed Is Nice When Ji Fanchen brought a small bowl of grasshoppers over to the bathroom opposite them, Yu Bei was overjoyed. ¡°Why are you so polite? Go ahead!¡± Jiang Yi, who had been chopping wood, covered his nose and looked at him. ¡°Why do you smell so strongly? Brother Zhian fed the pig for an entire afternoon, but he doesn¡¯t smell that bad.¡± Ji Fanchen smiled apologetically before entering the washroom. The few people there were all idiots. It would be good if they could cook well, let alone if they could eat delicious food. However, according to the production team¡¯s rules, they could not eat ready-made food. Since they had not even traded for mantou, they could only exchange the points earned in the afternoon for a 10-pound bag of rice. There was a strange taste in the pot. Su Yi sniffed strangely and told Chu Zhian, ¡°Go and take a look. What¡¯s wrong? This smells like paste.¡± Chu Zhian ran to open the pot and take a look. The rice in the pot had been burned to the point that it had turned black. He growled angrily. ¡°Yu Bei, come here. Didn¡¯t you say you knew how to cook rice? What happened?¡± Yu Bei looked awkward. ¡°I think¡­ there was not enough water. It won¡¯t happen again.¡± There was a small bowl of fried grasshoppers. Other than Su Yi, who was afraid to eat it, the three men snatched it away like evil wolves before they could even taste it. When Ji Fanchen came out of the shower, the few of them greeted him with a smile. They kept following him, giving him goosebumps. He turned around and asked, ¡°Is anything the matter?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, we¡¯ll go over to take a look.¡± Yu Bei smiled. The few of them followed Ji Fanchen into his house like thieves. The dining table in the courtyard was already filled with food, including hand-pulled noodles, vinegar potato strips, regular potato strips, soy sauce potatoes, and two big plates of fried grasshoppers. The rice was sticky, and there was no way to eat it. The few of them did not want to cook any more potatoes, so they ate until they threw up, thinking that they would come over to make food. Yu Bei did not care about dignity the most. After he was encouraged to speak, his eyes shone with hunger. ¡°You want to eat?¡± He thought that someone would definitely reply, You haven¡¯t eaten yet. Let¡¯s eat together! However, it was Ling Sheng who came over. Upon seeing his smile, her eyes curved into crescents. ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten?¡± Yu Bei instinctively had an ominous feeling. She was a conwoman. Since she was a conwoman, she would not hesitate to con others. ¡°No.¡± ¡°I think the bed in your bedroom is pretty nice.¡± Ling Sheng smiled like a flower. ¡°If you move it over for us, I¡¯ll treat you guys to a meal.¡± Yu Bei knew that she was not kind-hearted. Infuriated, he lowered his head and bellowed before turning around to leave. ¡°Dream on! I¡¯m not eating anymore!¡± ¡°Take care!¡± Ling Sheng was still smiling. Jiang Yi shook his head helplessly. ¡°Enjoy your meal. Let¡¯s go home and cook.¡± Chu Zhian did not like to talk much. He nodded at them before turning around to leave. He had not agreed to come over to eat, but they had insisted on dragging him over! Su Yi smiled in embarrassment. ¡°Then we¡¯ll go back. We wanted to see if you¡¯d eaten!¡± ¡°Sister Su Yi.¡± Ling Sheng stopped her and gave her a small bowl of sweet potatoes. Then, she whispered into her ear, ¡°Eat it yourself. Don¡¯t give it to them.¡± Su Yi could not eat alone. They were on the same team. Yu Bei refused to eat, not caring even if he died. He was so angry that he kept nagging them after returning home, saying that Ling Sheng was a conwoman and that she was the worst. Su Yi said, ¡°Sheng Sheng gave me these potatoes.¡± Chu Zhian said, ¡°Small potatoes are really delicious.¡± Jiang Yi looked at the last one. ¡°If you aren¡¯t eating it, let Su Yi have it.¡± Yu Bei pointed at them angrily. ¡°You traitors! You changed sides after eating a small potato!¡± Chapter 131 - Talking on the Phone with My Lover Although Shi Lingyu was a young girl, she was bold and she liked all kinds of bugs. She had told Ling Sheng that the bee pupa was the best. When she had tutored Little Feng at night, she had seen a big hive at his house. Little Feng had said that he had picked it himself and he could take them there on the weekend. Ji Fanchen did not say anything, but he did not eat a single grasshopper. No matter what he did, he had a very upright manner. There was nothing wrong with him, but he was very disciplined. For example, if one was eating, one had to keep one¡¯s back straight. One¡¯s arms and chopsticks had to maintain a standard position. One had to get enough food at the first attempt and never make a second attempt. ¡°Brother Chen, eat it. It¡¯s delicious.¡± Cheng Ye picked up a grasshopper for him and put it in his bowl. ¡°It¡¯s really delicious. I didn¡¯t dare eat it initially either. You¡¯ll know how delicious it is after eating it.¡± Ji Fanchen avoided his chopsticks and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡± Ling Sheng smiled sneakily and whispered, ¡°Are you scared?¡± ¡°No.¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you dare to eat if you¡¯re not afraid?¡± Ji Fanchen¡¯s body stiffened for a moment before he let out a low cough to hide his embarrassment. ¡°I don¡¯t like eating these weird things.¡± Ling Sheng did not tease him anymore. He was like the Third Master, who had clearly refused and resisted the food even though his whole body had craved it. However, the Third Master was much better than him. At the very least, he had eaten one. Shi Lingyu smiled secretly as well. She used her elbow to touch her, asking her to stop teasing him. Ji Fanchen was not someone who could take teasing to begin with. When they were sleeping that night, Ji Fanchen finally sensed that there was still some smell on him. He asked Cheng Ye softly, ¡°Little Ye, are you asleep?¡± Cheng Ye replied, ¡°No.¡± Ji Fanchen asked, ¡°Is my body¡¯s smell strong? Do you feel uncomfortable?¡± Cheng Ye replied, ¡°No, I can¡¯t smell it. You already showered. Where does it smell?¡± Ji Fanchen said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I go downstairs to sleep?¡± Cheng Ye¡¯s voice was low. ¡°There¡¯s really no smell. Brother Ji, your body smells nice.¡± Ji Fanchen¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he asked curiously, ¡°Do I smell like something?¡± Cheng Ye nodded, proving that he no longer had the smell of cow dung on him. ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t put a finger on it either. It¡¯s just a very fresh and fragrant smell. It¡¯s very similar to the smell of grass after the rain. I always thought you were wearing perfume.¡± Ji Fanchen asked, ¡°Really?¡± Cheng Ye said, ¡°Yes.¡± In the master bedroom next door¡­ Ling Sheng had just returned after making a call. ¡°Sheng Sheng, who were you talking to? Look at your blissful expression. I¡¯m so envious¡­¡± Shi Lingyu teased her. ¡°With my lover, of course.¡± Ling Sheng climbed onto the bed with a smile. ¡°If you¡¯re jealous, go find a lover as well.¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± Shi Lingyu did not believe her. ¡°You¡¯re really in love?¡± Ling Sheng smiled even more slyly. ¡°Who mentioned love? I was just having a long chat with my lover. Don¡¯t you see me making phone calls every night?¡± That was right! That was her lover! Her precious son, the lover of her previous life[1]! Shi Lingyu felt that she could not speak the truth, so she did not ask her. After all, this was her private matter, so she could only ask, ¡°Who¡¯s the neighbor next door? I think I¡¯ve seen him before.¡± ¡°He¡¯s just an old man who isn¡¯t very healthy. I met him the night when I went to get Little Gray. It was inconvenient for him to move, and there was no one at home to take care of him. It was quite pitiful.¡± Ling Sheng sighed with sympathy. [1] According to a saying in Chinese, one¡¯s child of the opposite sex is one¡¯s lover from a previous life. Chapter 132 - Trying to Preserve the Last Bit of Dignity He was right. It was inconvenient to act without lying. If there was no one to take care of her, she would bluff. ¨C Team Red was trying to earn points. Meanwhile, Ling Sheng was thinking of ways to make delicious food and earn points from Team Red. On the third day, she used all the points she had earned in the past few days to get two flashlights and went to the fields to catch a chicken. The environment there was natural, so it was not polluted at all. In late autumn, there would be chickens shouting in the river every night. Chicken had a high nutritional value and was fresh and delicious. It was a rare wild flavor. Besides, this thing was easy to catch. At night, when she shone the flashlight, she stopped moving and picked it up directly. There were four people and two flashlights. In three hours, they had already filled two big bags that weighed about 20 pounds. The next morning, they had chicken porridge. At noon, there was a commotion. At night, they prepared roast chicken. The production team could not stand the temptation, especially since the two directors were foodies. They exchanged rice, noodles, and oil for two pounds of cooked chicken. They had no choice. Even if they captured one, they would not dare to deal with it. Ling Sheng was such a bold young lady that she was not afraid of anything. She was the one who handled everything. Team Red, who had been eating random things for a few days, had initially been exchanging points for raw materials. However, they had completely given up. Not only was this a waste of ingredients, but it was also a waste of points. What kind of ingredients could those points be exchanged for? It would be better to buy food directly from Team Blue than make it themselves. On Team Blue¡¯s side, life was interesting and lively. They were preparing to set up a barbecue stall to earn money. Ji Fanchen¡¯s hands were nimble. In half a day, he used wires and tools to make a barbecue. The grill was made with an iron trough found at home. The bamboo skewers were peeled by Cheng Ye one by one, and there were many different types. Vegetable skewers included eggplant, potato, chili pepper, and cabbage. Meat skewers were made with grasshoppers and chicken. After borrowing a loudspeaker, he opened a barbecue stall, attracting a lot of people from the village who came to watch. The prices were cheap. It was five cents for a vegetarian skewer and two meat skewers. Everyone joined in the fun. Some people from the neighboring village even ran over when they heard the news. They rarely saw celebrities have a barbecue in their daily lives. For everyone¡¯s sake, Ling Sheng had even stipulated that a person could only buy 10 dollars worth of food at most. As Mo Ning looked at the bustling barbecue stall, she could only applaud. Ever since this show had been led astray by Ling Sheng, it had completely escaped her control. However, it was getting more and more interesting. Team Red stood opposite them and looked at the red-hot barbecue stall. All of them looked like withered eggplants as they thought about their future path. It had only been five days. There were still ten days left. How could they survive? In the end, they reached a conclusion. In this day and age, people who did not have any life skills could not survive. Yu Bei could not take it anymore and got two children and asked them to buy 20 yuan worth of barbeque skewers. He sat with them and made up for the lack of food before telling Chu Zhian and Jiang Yi, ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, give them our bed!¡± Chu Zhian said, ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± Jiang Yi tried to save his last bit of dignity. ¡°It¡¯s such a hot day. The mattress only gives us a rash. Let¡¯s sleep on the ground. It¡¯ll be cooler.¡± That night, Team Red gave up a luxurious double bed and had a full meal. Then, they ate barbecue in satisfaction and made a decision. They wanted to earn more points to exchange them for Team Blue¡¯s food! Chapter 133 - What Kind of Face Was Under The Mask? However, they discovered another problem. The speed at which they earned points could never be compared to the speed at which they made new food. They could not earn enough. There was nothing Ling Sheng could not get as long as it was out in the wilderness. She could catch fish and capture loaches, morays, and field snails. She had even acquired hunting skills in her hometown, so she knew how to catch wild chickens, ducks, and rabbits. She even caught a number of carps. After the business started to develop, money rolled and even more money was earned. Whatever they could not finish eating, they would sell to Team Red, the production crew, and the village. After they earned money, Team Blue¡¯s business expanded. They even started setting up a grill made of bricks. The main focus shifted from Ling Sheng to Shi Lingyu. Thanks to Little Feng¡¯s promotion of toasted bread, roasted pizza, cakes, biscuits, and various desserts, many children from the village came to buy and eat food by using their allowance. The prices were cheap, and the food was basically buy one get one free. The food they made was delicious, and the children liked it. Mo Ning and Lin Ci had not expected the show to develop like this. However, the theme had always been free, so they allowed the show to develop. Team Blue was indeed talented. Not only did they earn money by barbecuing, but they even built an oven in the courtyard and started a bakery. Other than the children from the village, the production team also bought food and made them a lot of money. On the tenth day, with his parents¡¯ consent, Xiao Feng led them up the mountain to find bee pupas. After searching for a long time, they found a two-layered pupa. Ling Sheng looked at it. Fried pupa and soup boiled with pupa were full of protein! However, the Third Master would not eat such a scary-looking thing. In the end, Ling Sheng smashed the bee pupas and steamed a bowl of egg soup. She poured two drops of fragrant oil in the tender and smooth egg soup and sprinkled some scallions in it, arousing one¡¯s appetite. Mo Ning looked at her with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re taking food to the neighbor again!¡± Ling Sheng replied, ¡°Yes, there¡¯s still some pupas left. If you want to eat them, you can talk to Brother Chen about the price.¡± ¡°Right, come back early. I have something to tell you.¡± Upon seeing her enter the courtyard next door, the smile in Mo Ning¡¯s eyes deepened. The neighbor was impressive. He was a bigshot no one could offend. He was the head of the Gu Family, the richest man in the world, and the Third Master of the Jun Family! She had only found out about his true identity while discussing the advertisement. It was as though she was living a dream. No, she had never dreamed that Third Master Jun would personally discuss advertising with a nobody like her. In the end, they negotiated a 50-million commercial contract. The advertisements embedded in the show all featured products and brands of the Gu Family. They had high-end brands of pure water, juice, milk, yogurt, kitchen tools, cleaning skincare products, and so on. It could be said that only the various brands of the Gu Family had invested in the whole show. If the show became popular, the price would definitely be worth it. She did not know if the Third Master had signed an advertising contract on Ling Sheng¡¯s account or if he had taken a liking to the potential of the show. She only knew that she could not stop Ling Sheng from going to the neighbor¡¯s house. ¡°Uncle!¡± Ling Sheng started shouting the moment she entered the courtyard. Jun Shiyan was sitting on the sofa in the living room, working. There was a laptop on his lap, and he was wearing a pair of gold-rimmed glasses. His handsome face looked scholarly and elegant. Upon hearing the girl¡¯s voice, he quickly removed his glasses and put on his mask. Chapter 134 - The Little Fool Has Become Smart! Since An Yan was not at home, Ling Sheng had already entered. She smiled as she looked at the man working on the sofa. However, her eyes landed on the glasses beside his hand and his crooked mask. She wondered if he had removed his glasses and put on his mask. She really wanted to see what kind of face was under the mask. Was it really as ugly as the rumors said? ¡°What kind of delicious food is this?¡± Jun Shiyan looked up, his voice clearly joyful. ¡°This egg soup is delicious.¡± Ling Sheng had already run over and squatted on the ground out of habit. She handed the bowl to him like a treasure, her sparkling eyes full of anticipation. Jun Shiyan¡¯s smile became more obvious. When he took the small bowl, he pulled her to sit beside him and had a mouthful before nodding. ¡°Delicious.¡± Ling Sheng smiled. She had just made dinner, so her hair was a little messy and she was bare-faced. When she smiled, her eyes curved, making her look extremely gentle. Jun Shiyan felt his heart turn soft, as though he was floating in the clouds. He could not help but feed her a spoonful, his sexy voice hoarse while he asked, ¡°Have you eaten?¡± Ling Sheng smiled as he put the ladle in her mouth, mumbling incoherently, ¡°I¡¯m not eating.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jun Shiyan smiled and fed her another spoonful. Ling Sheng could not help but take another bite, unwilling to continue eating. She smiled as she looked at him. ¡°You can eat. I have a lot of delicious food over there. This is for you.¡± The man seemed to like eating egg soup a lot. He finished a small bowl of egg soup in no time, which reminded her of her son. Xiaoqi liked eating egg soup the most. Every time, he could eat a bowl all by himself. Jun Shiyan finished a bowl of egg soup but was still not satisfied. He asked her, ¡°What did you add? It¡¯s delicious.¡± Ling Sheng chuckled, not daring to tell the truth. I added a pupa. It¡¯s delicious, right? She reached out and gestured. ¡°I added some milk.¡± Jun Shiyan found the young girl¡¯s every move extremely charming and adorable. He could not help but say from the bottom of his heart, ¡°Can you keep me company a little longer?¡± Upon seeing him finish eating, Ling Sheng was about to walk over. However, her heart skipped a beat when she heard this. Upon seeing him nod, she said softly, ¡°Okay!¡± Mo Ning looked left and right, but there was no one there. She did not dare go over to yell, so she could only worry. In the end, she pointed at Cheng Ye and said, ¡°Call her over.¡± Cheng Ye was feeding Little Gray grass. He was not stupid, though. ¡°Why don¡¯t you shout? I¡¯m not shouting.¡± She did not dare! Shi Lingyu was laughing on the side. Oh my, she had improved a lot. She even dared to talk back to the director now. She was no longer the innocent and adorable girl she used to be. Ji Fanchen walked over and pulled Cheng Ye up. There was an obvious smile on his handsome face. ¡°Let her shout herself. We won¡¯t.¡± Mo Ning thought, Oh, the young fool has become smart! Mo Ning took another look at the time. It was already half-past five. Old Lin had gone to fetch Best Actor Huo. He would arrive at six o¡¯clock at the latest. Ling Sheng was an artist managed by Best Actor Huo¡¯s studio, so it would not be good if she was not there to be picked up. Team Red was also called over. Yu Bei excitedly asked, ¡°Did you invite us over for dinner? What kind of delicious food did you guys make today? It smells really good. You can use the bathroom at our home. Please treat us to a meal!¡± Anyway, it did not matter anymore. There was nothing else that could be exchanged for food. The sofa, coffee table, stool, television, air conditioner, and everything else had been exchanged. The only things left were the washroom and the bathroom. Chapter 135 - My Ci Is Huo Ci! Shi Lingyu said, ¡°Then you have to wait for Sheng Sheng to ask her. We can¡¯t make that decision.¡± ¡°She went to find a neighbor?¡± Yu Bei touched Mo Ning. ¡°Who¡¯s that neighbor? He¡¯s very mysterious!¡± Mo Ning said, ¡°He¡¯s just a retired soldier. Who could he be?¡± Yu Bei rolled his eyes. What a liar! Only God¡¯s retired soldier could make that brat Ling Sheng pay so much attention to him and even bring him delicious food every day. The production team was secretly refusing to follow her. That person¡¯s identity could not be simple! When everyone arrived, they heard the sound of car brakes at the door. Mo Ning turned around and saw the production team¡¯s car arrive. She thought, Oh no, Ling Sheng is not back yet! If the rumors were true, Movie King Huo and Ling Sheng had an unspeakable relationship. If they were caught red-handed, they would be done for! ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Shi Lingyu asked softly, tugging at Su Yi¡¯s arm. Someone seemed to have arrived. Was he a guest? Why had he come without informing them? Su Yi was very sure. ¡°It¡¯s definitely a guest invited by the production team. This kind of variety show requires guests. I wonder who it is.¡± Everyone ran to the door, wanting to see who this mysterious guest was. He had come in a secretive manner without informing them beforehand. The car door opened. The first thing that was revealed was a pair of hands that were holding the car door. The knuckles were slender and they shone like jade. The nails were neatly trimmed. ¡°Ahhh! My Ci! It¡¯s Huo Ci!¡± Shi Lingyu was so agitated that she nearly screamed out loud. She covered her mouth, her eyes sparkling. Su Yi looked at her strangely. How did she know it was Huo Ci? She had only seen two hands. Cheng Ye and Ji Fanchen, who were beside her, also gave her a look. They had not seen her get so agitated or lose her composure before. She had always been a gentle and considerate lady, so this was the first time she had reacted so strongly. Shi Lingyu¡¯s heart pounded non-stop. When she saw him get out of the car, she suddenly hid behind Cheng Ye, not knowing how to meet her idol. How embarrassing! She had just shouted! Su Yi looked at the handsome man getting out of the car and gave Shi Lingyu an amazed look. It was indeed Best Actor Huo. Had Director Mo leaked the news to her beforehand? Cheng Ye and Ji Fanchen had just gotten close to Shi Lingyu when they heard her call Huo Ci¡¯s name. Now that they had seen the god-like Best Actor, who had appeared out of nowhere, they wondered how she could have known that he was the Best Actor. Huo Ci was wearing a comfortable casual outfit, but he exuded a different elegance. He nodded slightly at everyone with a gentle smile. ¡°Hi, everyone!¡± His narrow eyes swept over them, his heart burning with anger. That brat! Did she know that he was here? Had she deliberately not come out to welcome him? Everyone was dumbfounded. Who would have thought that the production team would be able to invite Movie King Huo? They were stunned for a long while. In the end, Ji Fanchen spoke first. He was calm and polite as he said, ¡°Hi, Senior Huo.¡± Only then did the others start to greet him nervously. They helped him carry his luggage, their conversation extremely passionate. After seeing her idol in person, Shi Lingyu did not dare speak anymore. She was extremely nervous as she hid behind Su Yi and watched Huo Ci secretly like a thief. Su Yi asked in a low voice, ¡°How did you know it was Best Actor Huo?¡± Shi Lingyu¡¯s eyes lit up. A fangirl could tell. ¡°Does any other male star in the entertainment circle have such good-looking hands?¡± It could only be my Ci, alright!? Su Yi asked, ¡°Are you a fan of Senior Huo?¡± Chapter 136 - Third Master, You’re Amazing! Shi Lingyu nodded vigorously, her voice becoming nervous. ¡°I¡¯m scared. What should I do? I don¡¯t dare talk to him. Sister Su Yi, don¡¯t move. I don¡¯t dare look at him. Let me hide first.¡± Su Yi was baffled. ¡°What are you afraid of if you like him?¡± A fan¡¯s thoughts were really strange. Her idol was right in front of her, so why was she so shy that she did not dare show her face? ¡°Ahhh! Sister Su Yi, you don¡¯t understand.¡± Shi Lingyu was so nervous and agitated that she wanted to cry. People who did not chase celebrities would never understand. She was afraid that her performance in front of her idol would be bad and embarrassing! Then, someone would point at her nose and say, ¡°Look, that¡¯s Huo Ci¡¯s Little Ci. Her performance is so poor that she¡¯s really embarrassing Huo Ci.¡± Su Yi was still baffled. ¡°Did Director Mo tell you beforehand? Was that why you recognized him just by looking at his hand?¡± Shi Lingyu¡¯s small voice was full of arrogance. ¡°I can recognize him easily. Even if all that¡¯s left is just a nail, I will be able to know it¡¯s him.¡± Su Yi lamented internally. His fan could recognize him just by looking at his hands. What kind of heaven-shaking and god-like relationship was this? Huo Ci looked around but did not see Ling Sheng. He smiled and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you have eight guests? Why is one person missing?¡± Before Mo Ning could make up a lie, Cheng Ye jumped out and said honestly, ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng took food to the neighbor next door.¡± Mo Ning¡¯s face darkened. She was done for! Ji Fanchen let out a low cough and tugged at Cheng Ye. The rumors about Best Actor Huo and Sheng Sheng were quite fierce. Although both of them had clarified the situation in the end, the sports car had not run away in time. The Best Actor¡¯s antique sports car had indeed been photographed only with Ling Sheng as a passenger in the past few years. Besides, ever since the Best Actor had entered the room, although he seemed to be talking to them, he had been looking around. Unless they had guessed wrong, he was looking for Sheng Sheng! ¡°The neighbor next door?¡± Huo Ci¡¯s voice was gentle. He looked at Mo Ning and asked with a smile, ¡°Can I visit your neighbor?¡± Mo Ning dared not say no. She smiled apologetically. ¡°Sheng Sheng should be back soon. Brother Ci, you¡¯re so nice to the company¡¯s artists.¡± Why did she feel that the vibe the Best Actor gave off had changed? The others echoed her words, but everyone had their own thoughts. Huo Ci said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go see my company¡¯s artists and visit the neighbors.¡± Mo Ning did not dare stop him but she hurried over. The crowd watched as Movie King Huo entered the courtyard. This courtyard belonged to a mysterious person, so no one dared to enter. The crowd was left dumbfounded. Could the rumors be true? Even though Ling Sheng was an artist managed by his company, Movie King Huo was really concerned about her. Su Yi told Shi Lingyu in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re Huo Ci¡¯s hardcore fan. What do you think of this?¡± Shi Lingyu¡¯s face was full of infatuation, and her eyes were filled with stars. She was full of admiration as she said, ¡°My Ci is concerned about the artists he manages. My Ci is so kind-hearted that he cares about being an outstanding boss.¡± Su Yi rolled her eyes. Asking her that question had been a waste of time. She was completely infatuated. Ever since she had seen the Best Actor, her behavior had become abnormal. She was indeed scary when it came to chasing celebrities. As soon as Huo Ci stepped into the yard, he vaguely heard an indescribable sound coming from the house. His handsome face contorted in anger, and his eyes blazed with fury, his murderous intent rising to the heavens. F*ck! D*mn Third Master Jun! Chapter 137 - Mr. Huo Doesn’t Think One Can Care Too Much ¡°Third Master, how come you can do this?¡± Ling Sheng lay on the sofa, mumbling. She felt so comfortable that every single cell in her body relaxed. ¡°I learned.¡± Jun Shiyan massaged her gently. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you massage me in the past few days? It¡¯s really comfortable. It feels like my whole body has relaxed.¡± Ling Sheng said whatever she thought of and did not treat him as an outsider. ¡°I just learned to do it.¡± Jun Shiyan smiled, his voice extremely sexy. He looked at the young lady and explained, ¡°I was afraid my technique was wrong. I practiced it for two days.¡± Ling Sheng felt her heart skip a beat. A warm feeling spread through her limbs and bones, and she almost asked if he had learned this specifically for her. When someone walked through the door suddenly, the tall figure was so familiar that her eyes widened instantly. She did not manage to react in time. Huo Ci had already rushed in with a menacing face. Without saying anything, he kicked Jun Shiyan and growled angrily, ¡°Third Master Jun, f*ck your grandpa!¡± Ling Sheng watched as the kick sent Jun Shiyan along with the wheelchair tumbling to the ground. She jumped up immediately, her voice changing nervously. ¡°Uncle, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯t come, what were the two of you planning to do?¡± Huo Ci looked at Ling Sheng with a cold smile, his eyes full of warning. She had not wanted him to come over! What had he told her? Do not offend Jun Shiyan! This brat must have been sent by a blind God to oppose him! The moment Jun Shiyan fell to the ground, he quickly adjusted his posture and sat down elegantly on the floor. He nodded slightly at Huo Ci and said politely, ¡°Uncle.¡± ¡°Who the f*ck is your uncle?¡± Huo Ci¡¯s eyes blazed as he tried to kick him again. Ling Sheng hurriedly jumped down to block him. Upon seeing him smile like a lackey, she said, ¡°Uncle, let¡¯s talk this out. Don¡¯t do anything!¡± ¡°Get out of the way.¡± Huo Ci was so angry that he wanted to kill her. His handsome face contorted, and anger rushed to his head. He pointed at her angrily. ¡°Get lost!¡± Uncle! D*mn it! Who the hell was her uncle? ¡°Uncle, we didn¡¯t do anything. It¡¯s true.¡± Ling Sheng explained hurriedly, her heart boiling as she bellowed. Why had her father suddenly come? Nobody had informed her! Huo Ci was fuming. When he thought of the unbearable conversation he had just heard, he gritted his teeth and pointed at Jun Shiyan. ¡°Didn¡¯t this old man warn you that if you dared touch a single strand of her hair, he would kill you?¡± Ling Sheng frowned slightly, looking dumbfounded. Had her father spoken to the Third Master before? Had the conversation been related to her? How could she not have known? ¡°Mr. Huo, you¡¯ve scared her.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s voice was low, and there was mockery in his eyes. ¡°Besides, she¡¯s free to date whoever Sheng Sheng wants. Her parents don¡¯t care. As her uncle, don¡¯t you think you care too much, Mr. Huo?¡± With a bitter face, Ling Sheng let out a low cough and waved her hand vigorously to give him a hint. Oh no. He had stabbed a hornet¡¯s nest! This was her biological father! When he heard this, Huo Ci¡¯s anger was ignited again. Enraged, he pointed at him angrily. ¡°Say that again!¡± ¡°I can say it a hundred times, but I¡¯ll still be saying the same thing.¡± Upon seeing Ling Sheng¡¯s actions, Jun Shiyan felt that she might be afraid of Huo Ci. ¡°Sheng Sheng, don¡¯t be afraid. With me around, he won¡¯t dare do anything to you.¡± He was just her uncle, yet he really thought he was a young man! Chapter 138 - Your Dog Is So Fierce! Ling Sheng felt that she was finished. She looked at him pitifully, pressed her palms together, and shot him a look. Stop talking! Please stop talking, my ancestor! There would always be a way to meet each other in the future! He was not her uncle! He was her father! Her biological father! ¡°Third Master Jun, that¡¯s all I have to say today. I¡¯m not just going to take care of her today. I¡¯m going to take care of her in the future too.¡± Huo Ci let out a cold laugh before he suppressed his anger and mocked him sarcastically. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. Let¡¯s see whether I can do anything about her as an uncle!¡± The word ¡®uncle¡¯ was uttered through gritted teeth. F*ck! He was her uncle now! He was her uncle! Old Jun and the other two b*stards were waiting to see what would happen. ¡°Sheng Sheng.¡± Jun Shiyan called out to her in a low voice. He took her hand and looked at her seriously. ¡°I can give you whatever you want. You don¡¯t have to rely on him. You¡¯re afraid of him. I can give you anything he can give you.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Huo Ci let out a mocking laugh, as though he had heard a joke. He looked down at Ling Sheng. ¡°Do you want to follow him or me?¡± Ling Sheng was conflicted. How could she dare offend her father? After struggling for a while, she looked at Jun Shiyan in embarrassment and bit her lips reluctantly. In order to prevent the conflict from worsening, she finally made up her mind. ¡°Third Master, I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± Huo Ci laughed arrogantly. Raising an eyebrow, he looked at Jun Shiyan. ¡°Did you hear that? If this old man sees you pestering her again, he will cripple both of your hands!¡± F*ck! He had actually managed to come all this way for her! That son of a b*tch Jun Shiyan was indeed scheming! He felt like his chest was about to explode when he thought of the fact that he had unintentionally facilitated this turn of events! ¡°Uncle, can¡­ can you help lift Third Master up?¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s heart ached when she saw him sitting on the cold tiles. ¡°Master!¡± An Yan ran in hurriedly. He was afraid of disturbing his Master¡¯s relationship, so he had gone out for a while. Who knew that something would happen? Sixth Master Huo had rushed in. When he entered, he saw the arrogant Huo Ci smiling as he approached Jun Shiyan, who was sitting on the ground. ¡°Master, are you alright? He didn¡¯t do anything to you, right?¡± Huo Ci looked at Jun Shiyan with disdain and mocked him mercilessly. ¡°Third Master Jun, you¡¯re not a good dog. You slipped out to find a little female dog, leaving your master behind. If you meet someone with evil intentions, no one will even know if you die. Do you want me to find you another dog?¡± Upon hearing his words, An Yan glared daggers at Huo Ci. He had insulted his Master! This was too much! Huo Ci hurriedly took a step back, pretending to be scared. ¡°You¡¯re really fierce! You are scaring me!¡± ¡°An Yan.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s voice was low as he gave him a look. ¡°Don¡¯t be rude.¡± An Yan suppressed the anger in his heart and squatted down to help him up. Ever since Master had found out that Ling Sheng was related to Sixth Master Huo, his temper had improved. In the past, he would have killed that scumbag Huo Ci! Huo Ci did not intend to let the matter rest. It had not been easy for him to gain the upper hand and suppress Jun Shiyan. He wanted to mock him properly and speak openly. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ling Sheng could not take it anymore and dragged him out. As she walked, she whispered angrily, ¡°Assistant An did not offend you.¡± What a vicious mouth he had! Jun Shiyan watched Ling Sheng pull Huo Ci away. Huo Ci¡¯s arrogant, domineering, and proud expression as he left angered him so much that he could not help but clench his fists. If he was not Sheng Sheng¡¯s uncle, he would definitely not have backed down. He would not have taken this lying down! His narrow eyes stared at the young lady¡¯s figure. When she left, he was reluctant to let go, struggling and feeling very wronged. However, her expression was like a knife that hung above his head, making him uneasy at all times. Chapter 139 - You Address Him Rather Affectionately! She was afraid of him. He was sure. She had something against Huo Ci, so she had to be threatened by him. The next time she came, he had to clarify that he could help her escape Huo Ci¡¯s clutches. Huo Ci dragged her to a corner of the courtyard, his handsome face ashen. He pointed at her angrily for a long time, not knowing how to scold her. ¡°You brat, do you think your old man¡¯s words are nonsense?¡± He really wanted to strangle her to death! She had repeatedly disobeyed him and pestered Jun Shiyan again and again. This time, he had no idea how much the affair of the duo had developed! ¡°You promised we would not interfere in each other¡¯s private lives. You signed a contract.¡± Ling Sheng bit her lips in grievance and sniffled. She had signed the contract when he¡¯d asked her to, so why was it her fault now? ¡°Your old man said he wouldn¡¯t interfere in your personal life. He didn¡¯t say that he wanted you to date Third Master Jun. I know that you hate me and deliberately oppose me. You can¡¯t wait to anger me to death!¡± Huo Ci was afraid that someone would hear him, so he lowered his voice. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Ling Sheng looked at him strangely. ¡°Why do you hate him so much? How did the Third Master offend you?¡± ¡°Third Master¡­ The way you address him seems rather affectionate!¡± Huo Ci gritted his teeth, clenched his fists, and dashed out. ¡°Father, I was wrong.¡± Ling Sheng closed her eyes in fear and protected her head. ¡°Don¡¯t hit me. There¡¯s someone waiting outside. If you hit me, I¡¯ll scream!¡± ¡°Go ahead and scream!¡± Huo Ci gritted his teeth before retracting his fist. He wanted her to be a boy. He would have beaten her to death! D*mn daughters! They could not be beaten or scolded! ¡°Father, you saw it too. I didn¡¯t go looking for him.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s desire to survive was strong. She had to calm down first. Otherwise, how could this show continue to be filmed? Since her father was already biased against the Third Master, the two of them were akin to enemies. The Third Master should not mind. ¡°How shameless are you? If he¡¯s looking for you, can¡¯t you ignore him?¡± Huo Ci wanted to kill her. ¡°Your big fans have spent tens of millions to support you. If they come to find you, you can ignore them.¡± Ling Sheng felt extremely wronged, and her eyes were red. ¡°He spent so much money on me. I have to show him some respect!¡± Huo Ci said, ¡°Your old man has spent a lot of money on you. Have you shown your old man respect? Are you mad at me instead?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll work hard and make money for you to spend.¡± Ling Sheng smiled, her eyes crinkling as she rubbed his arms in a pleasing manner. Her tone was low as she said in a soft and sweet voice, ¡°Father, don¡¯t be angry. Everyone¡¯s waiting. Let¡¯s go out, or they¡¯ll definitely misunderstand again.¡± Huo Ci was infuriated. Upon seeing the shameless girl in front of him smile at him and act coquettishly, his heart softened. This was the first time he had such a strange feeling. He let out a low cough, flung her hand away, and left. Ling Sheng grinned sneakily. She had discovered something incredible. Her biological father seemed to be acting coquettishly! Mo Ning and the rest were naturally not stupid enough to wait at the door. They returned to Team Blue¡¯s yard and did what everyone was supposed to do. Movie King Huo was there. Team Red was having a free meal at Team Blue¡¯s place today, helping them chop wood, fetch water, wash vegetables, and cook. They were busy. When Huo Ci walked out of Jun Shiyan¡¯s yard, he saw a lot of people right across from him. They were all local villagers holding baskets and bags. They were aggressive as they pointed at him and shouted, ¡°Huo Ci! He¡¯s Huo Ci!¡± Chapter 140 - Nonsense! Upon seeing the commotion, Huo Ci subconsciously turned around to run. However, he could not expose his identity and make others laugh at him. He pretended to be calm and took a step back, allowing Ling Sheng to stand in front of him. ¡°What happened?¡± They were so fierce! It was as though they were there to declare war against him. He could not remember who he had met or offended. ¡°Father, are you scared?¡± Sheng Sheng blinked her eyes at him and smiled unkindly. ¡°No one will hit you. Look at the baskets and bags they¡¯re carrying. If they were here to hit you, they¡¯d have brought shovels and rakes.¡± How many evil deeds had he done that made him want to run immediately when he saw someone rush over? ¡°Nonsense.¡± Huo Ci gritted his teeth and tried to explain himself. ¡°What would I be afraid of? Why should I be afraid?¡± That brat was speaking the truth! Ling Sheng did not argue with him. It was not easy to coax him, so she blocked the approaching villagers. ¡°Uncles and aunties, what are you doing?¡± ¡°We¡¯re looking for Huo Ci. We¡¯re here to see him.¡± The leading man picked up the bag in his hand. There were living creatures moving inside. ¡°This is an old hen I just caught. It¡¯s three years old. It¡¯s an authentic hen. It¡¯s meant to nourish your body.¡± Huo Ci was stunned. Then, he smiled gently. ¡°Thank you, Big Brother. Do you know me?¡± The villagers nodded, saying that they were all his fans. They liked him a lot and had watched his dramas and movies growing up. Instantly, everyone surrounded Ling Sheng and pushed her away. Upon hearing the commotion, Cheng Ye and the others followed suit. The villagers surrounded Movie King Huo warmly, as though the leaders were welcoming him. One by one, they shook hands and talked to him. Although the situation looked chaotic, it was quite orderly. It was neither crowded nor noisy. Movie King Huo¡¯s smile was as gentle as jade and as warm as the spring breeze. His voice was as magnetic and rich as a jade plate. These words were not enough to describe his current elegance. Shi Lingyu¡¯s eyes sparkled as she held her chest, her heart racing in admiration. Her husband was really handsome and gentle! Today, she was praising her god¡¯s beauty and elegance! Su Yi looked at the man opposite her. A man was in his prime at forty. It would be perfect to describe him as Best Actor. Every single action of his conveyed the charm of a mature man. No wonder he was loved by women of all ages and made his fans call him husband every day to the point of dreaming of marrying him. This man was simply too charismatic. Huo Ci was taking photos with the others, signing autographs, and chatting casually with them. He did not put on the air of a celebrity. Some of these uncles and aunties were old and did not know how to use their phones. He even took out his camera considerately and took photos with them. The fans who had come over were all uncles and aunties between 30 and 50 years old. They had all seen his characters grow older and older, so they naturally liked him a lot. Never had they expected that the celebrity they liked would come to their village. Upon hearing the news, they helped it spread like wildfire. They took all the presentable items they had at home and ran over to see him. Huo Ci¡¯s title as an unaging male god was well-deserved. In this group of people, who were his age or slightly older, he was like a young celebrity. They appeared to be from two different generations. Poor Ling Sheng received a gift from her fans on the side. The uncles and aunties were simple and warm. If she did not accept the gift, they would be anxious. She had to accept it. They said it was stuff from home but nothing valuable. They just wanted Huo Ci to try it. Chapter 141 - The Real Difference ¡°Huo Ci, this is a pickled duck egg from my home. It was marinated by my ancestors. Try it and see if it tastes good. When are you leaving? I¡¯ll send you some more later. You¡¯ll definitely not get this taste in the city!¡± ¡°Ci, you don¡¯t know this, but we were born the same year. Why do you look so young? You look younger than my son.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Huo Ci looks like your son? Get out. It¡¯s my turn. Ci, these are sausage ribs from my home. They¡¯re not valuable, but I¡¯ll get angry if you don¡¯t accept them!¡± ¡°Ci, when are you filming a new drama? My hair has turned white. Wasn¡¯t your new movie released last year? I even asked my son to take me to the cinema. It was really nice.¡± ¡°What kind of gift do you think my granddaughter gave me for New Year¡¯s? It was just a laptop. I told her to download all your movies and television dramas. The screen is too small, and I can¡¯t even watch them with my reading glasses. It¡¯s better to watch them on television.¡± ¡°Ci, have you eaten? Why don¡¯t you come to my house to eat? To be honest, my husband likes holding a banquet for guests. The food he cooks is some of the best in the surrounding villages.¡± ¡­ The villagers struggled to speak to Huo Ci, asking him when he would film a movie or television drama and when he would eat at their house. They also asked him about his marriage and having children and said that they had grandchildren. They were full of concern and sincerity, like old friends one had not seen in years. They were not reserved at all, and it seemed as though they had endless things to say. However, they were not just old friends. This group of people had watched his movies for twenty years. They had watched him grow up on camera from a high-spirited young man to a stable, mature, and well-known legend in the entertainment circle. As for them, they had grown up with him from ignorant youths. Now, they had become parents or even grandparents. Ling Sheng was moved, and her heart warmed up. She had not expected her cheap father to be so popular. The audience who liked him was composed of simple and adorable people. Many of them did not even know how to use their computers to search for information on him. However, they still remembered him. Whenever they saw him on television, they would wonder what he was doing. Why had he not acted in so long? This feeling was both wonderful and touching. The crowd at the door watched with red eyes, feeling so touched that they wanted to cry. Cheng Ye tugged at Ji Fanchen¡¯s sleeve quietly and said in an unusually firm voice, ¡°Brother Chen, I want to become an actor like Senior Huo in the future.¡± Ji Fanchen smiled and nodded. In a gentle voice, he said, ¡°Then you have to work harder.¡± Becoming an actor like Senior Huo was not something that could be achieved with just hard work. The perfect combination of being in the right time and place was needed. It was a dream for a celebrity to be so well-known and popular. Yu Bei was also full of emotions as he whispered to Jiang Yi from the side. Comparisons really shouldn¡¯t be made between people. Senior Huo rendered others unable to bring themselves to be jealous! They had been in the village for ten days and they knew that they were there to film a show. They were celebrities, but no one could recall their names. As soon as Senior Huo had arrived, many villagers had come to show him warmth and affection. This was the real difference. Chapter 142 - Everyone Looked Well ¡°Why was I born when someone who can outshine me at every turn was already born? Life is finally about to kill this little cutie!¡± Yu Bei cried out in pain. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to live or be harmed now.¡± Jiang Yi rolled his eyes but could not be bothered. What a drama queen! Mo Ning and Lin Ci were particularly touched. They were different from these children, who were from the glorious era of the Best Actor. It was not an overstatement to say that the Best Actor was the most popular. When one watched television, every channel would feature him. The key point was that the Best Actor had never accepted a lousy drama. He had god-like acting skills. Whenever he portrayed a character, he gave one the impression that he was that person. He could act like anyone, and his characters were three-dimensional. Even if one changed the channel, one would never mistake his characters. He could get into character in a second. He was not like actors these days. Even if the television station was broadcasting two of his dramas at the same time, one would think that he was acting like himself. One could not tell if he was an actor or a character. Huo Ci chatted with his fans for a long time before sending them away. Ling Sheng looked at the food and shot Cheng Ye and the others a look. Hurry up and bring it in! Mo Ning stood up. ¡°These are all gifts the fans gave Brother Ci. Our production team will help collect them first. When Brother Ci leaves, we¡¯ll bring them back to him. This was the fans¡¯ intention.¡± Ling Sheng was holding an old hen, but she was unwilling to hand it over. In a serious tone, she tried to reason with them. ¡°Uncle said that this old hen should be eaten while it¡¯s fat. It won¡¯t taste good if it gets thinner in two days.¡± Mo Ning wanted to say that she was a little bandit. Upon seeing the Best Actor, she let him handle it. ¡°This belongs to Brother Ci. Ask him!¡± Ling Sheng smiled as she tried to please Huo Ci. ¡°Senior Huo, I¡¯ll cook you an old hen tonight to nourish your body.¡± Huo Ci smiled gently. ¡°I¡¯m in good health. I don¡¯t need to have old hen broth.¡± Ling Sheng instantly became listless. She cursed inwardly before handing the hen over reluctantly. When the crowd saw the duo, their expressions changed. Cough! It seemed like there was really some unspeakable passion between them! Ling Sheng had just nearly acted coquettishly and demanded that old hen in front of everyone. However, the Best Actor had rejected her immediately. Even a ghost could tell that he had done it on purpose. Good health? She did not need to nourish his body? Was that what the Best Actor had meant? That must be what he¡¯d meant! They had not misunderstood, had they? ¡°Xiao Yu, what do you think?¡± Su Yi also felt that the duo was not behaving normally. They were not having a normal superior-subordinate relationship. ¡°My Ci is too handsome. He¡¯s really handsome, isn¡¯t he? He¡¯s so gentle. How can he be so gentle and fiery? I¡¯m going to get killed by his mesmerizing eyes.¡± Shi Lingyu, who was still immersed in the fan meeting, remained in a daze. Su Yi frowned and distanced herself from her in disdain. She was infatuated! Everyone else had their own thoughts. After all, what they had seen just now was definitely not a boss¡¯ relationship with an employee. Shouldn¡¯t small artists be respectful to their bosses? Shouldn¡¯t they be afraid of their bosses? One shouldn¡¯t be speaking to a boss like Best Actor Huo in that tone! Cheng Ye looked at everyone in confusion. Ji Fanchen let out a low cough and dragged him to the courtyard. ¡°Go feed Little Gray.¡± Ling Sheng took a look and saw everyone¡¯s understanding eyes. She was dumbfounded. What did they mean? Why were they looking at her like that? Hey! Don¡¯t go! Did you misunderstand something? Chapter 143 - Well-Versed In Everything The head chef was naturally Ling Sheng. Team Red¡¯s people only knew how to eat. Even washing vegetables could destroy them. There was no need to expect them to help. Ling Sheng was displeased that she had failed to get the old hen. She was planning to feed her father cornbread at night and make him healthy so that he would not eat chicken. However, he was dumbfounded the moment he entered the courtyard. Damn! All the good things in the house had been moved out, and the table was full of raw materials, including bee pupas, half a pot of lively little anchovies, half-dried river shrimp, two precious swamp eels, fresh free-range chicken legs, and grasshoppers who had been starved for two days that were ready to be fried tomorrow, as well as conches that had been dehydrated. Shi Lingyu took a small portion of wild honey out of the house and put it in a bowl. She walked nervously over to Huo Ci and said, ¡°Senior Huo, we went up the mountain to find this. It¡¯s very sweet. Try it.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Huo Ci took it with a gentle smile. Upon seeing the food placed in half of the courtyard, his interest was piqued. ¡°Your living conditions are not bad. Looks like I¡¯m blessed today.¡± Hadn¡¯t she said she wanted to experience life? Wasn¡¯t the purpose of this show to make them suffer? Why was this yard full of game meat? ¡°Sheng Sheng caught all these.¡± Mo Ning¡¯s smile was very polite. She walked over to explain and gave him a thumbs-up. ¡°Best Actor, this is really your artist. She¡¯s great.¡± Huo Ci gave Ling Sheng a fake smile. ¡°You¡¯re that impressive?¡± Ling Sheng smiled, her eyes crinkling slightly. She was a little shy. ¡°Director Mo was too generous with her praise. Everyone deserves credit. I¡¯m just taking the lead. These things were caught by me and my friends. We¡¯ll be happy if you eat them, Senior.¡± What was that look of his? It seemed like he didn¡¯t agree that she should lead such a good life. He would only be happy if he saw her eating pickles and drinking cold water! Huo Ci smiled gently. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it. I haven¡¯t eaten this kind of food in a long time.¡± Shi Lingyu tried her best to control the excitement in her heart, but she did not dare look him in the eye. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Senior Huo. Sheng Sheng¡¯s dishes are delicious. I promise they¡¯re no worse than a chef¡¯s cooking.¡± Huo Ci nodded and looked at her. ¡°Thank you for the honey. It¡¯s very sweet.¡± Of course, he knew about the brat¡¯s culinary skills. Even though his mother had been cooking her entire life, she had yet to reach her standards. ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it, Senior,¡± Shi Lingyu answered loudly, feeling flattered. Then, she realized that she had overreacted. She hurriedly turned around, pretending not to mind. ¡°I¡¯ll wash the vegetables.¡± Huo Ci took a look at Ling Sheng. Fine! He had underestimated her. She was basically well-versed in everything! ¡°Senior Huo, take a break or ask Little Ye to take you out for a walk. The scenery here is not bad.¡± Ling Sheng smiled. She knew that he had kicked her down to seek revenge. Look at his disappointed expression. What kind of father was this? ¡°That¡¯s too troublesome!¡± Huo Ci was very polite. ¡°It¡¯s not troublesome. Anyway, he has to take Little Gray out every day,¡± Ling Sheng replied casually. The moment she finished speaking, the guests and production crew were stunned. However, they held back their laughter. Mo Ning was stunned. She lowered her head and thought, It¡¯s none of my business. I don¡¯t know anything. Why is this girl so bold? Why didn¡¯t she take a look at the person in front of her? How dare she joke? The key was that she was speaking in all seriousness, and her expression was solemn. If one did not know how ugly she was deep down, one would definitely not expect her to do this on purpose. Chapter 144 - Yes, I’m Vulgar! ¡°Who¡¯s Little Gray?¡± Upon seeing the reaction of the people beside him, Huo Ci knew that she had not said anything nice. Other people would understand the look in her eyes and know what to do at this point in time. Remaining silent was the best way to save one¡¯s life. However, Cheng Ye did not do that. He instead pointed at Little Gray excitedly. ¡°Senior Huo, Little Gray is my donkey. I¡¯ll take it out later. Come with us!¡± Mo Ning thought, Kid, are you stupid? Lin Ci said, ¡°Little fool, didn¡¯t you notice that no one responded? Why did you even try to respond so enthusiastically?¡± Huo Ci looked at the grass-eating donkey and wanted to strangle his daughter to death a hundred times. She had even dared to con her old man. How gutsy. His handsome face remained gentle. ¡°Okay.¡± The workers wanted to laugh, but after Mo Ning glared at them, they immediately returned to normal. Actually, there was nothing funny about this. Perhaps Ling Sheng had just said that casually and they had read too much into it. Ling Sheng was just a small artist working with Best Actor Huo¡¯s company. How could she dare make fun of him on purpose? They were imagining things. However, they had worked together for more than ten days. They knew very well what kind of person Ling Sheng was. She was very scheming. If one said that she had not done this on purpose, they would be letting her down. Ling Sheng looked innocently at the workers with a confused and ignorant look. What were they looking at? The staff thought, She¡¯s possessed by an acting ghost! Her wickedness is showing! Ji Fanchen walked forward to help her out. He smiled at Huo Ci. ¡°Senior, you don¡¯t mind if I join you, right?¡± Huo Ci said, ¡°It¡¯s your decision. I¡¯ll listen to you. I¡¯m not familiar with this place.¡± Cheng Ye frowned in confusion. Why did he want to go with them? Wouldn¡¯t it be better if he brought Little Gray with him and walked around with Senior Huo? Yu Bei could not help but pity him. Oh my, why was this little fool so innocent and adorable? He had yet to figure it out! Ling Sheng was indeed evil. Could anything good come from her mouth? However, she was indeed impressive. How could she dare say that? Was she not afraid that Senior Huo would cancel her contract? Or maybe¡­ Was this some kind of game the two of them were playing? It was already evening, and the sun was about to set. The temperature on the mountain also dropped. It was windy and very cold. The scenery on the mountain was nice. There were wild flowers, grass, and fruits along the road, and the air was fresh. Cheng Ye held Little Gray¡¯s shoulder. Huo Ci and Ji Fanchen followed them. Cheng Ye liked to talk, but he could not express himself clearly sometimes. His words did not reach one¡¯s ears, which made people anxious. He excitedly described the scenery to Huo Ci, including the crops in the ground, the trees beside him, the wild flowers, and everything else. Ji Fanchen was afraid that Huo Ci would be annoyed when he heard this, so he observed him quietly. However, he did not see Best Actor get impatient. Instead, he relaxed and allowed him to speak freely. There were many people on the team, and there was not much work for everyone. Ling Sheng and Shi Lingyu were busy in the kitchen. The few people on Team Blue were lighting fires and doing chores. Yu Bei said, ¡°Sheng Sheng, let¡¯s eat here today!¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°Your house¡¯s¡­¡± Yu Bei growled angrily. ¡°My house is empty!¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°Why are you so agitated? I didn¡¯t say anything. I want to ask you if your house¡¯s gas stove is alright. I can get Brother Chen to take a look at it if it¡¯s still not okay.¡± Yu Bei did not believe her. ¡°How much do you want?¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°We¡¯re all a family. Why do we need money to get each other¡¯s help? You keep mentioning money. How vulgar.¡± Yu Bei held back his words and nodded in grief and indignation. He pointed at the tip of his nose and gritted his teeth. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m vulgar. I¡¯m really vulgar!¡± Chapter 145 - The First Wonder That Appeared On The Show I would like to know who keeps talking about money and points. Sigh¡­ I also want to know how good your family is! She even had the cheek to mention vulgarity! Jiang Yi, who was beside her, held back his laughter. Didn¡¯t he know that she had the ability to anger others to death? How dare he compete with her? His courage was commendable! Team Red put in hard work to make a sumptuous dinner. When they were satisfied, they left. ¡°Sigh¡­ If you can¡¯t finish your food, then leave!¡± Ling Sheng stopped them. ¡°Who¡¯s taking care of this?¡± No one wanted to clean up. Yu Bei said, ¡°I lit the fire!¡± Jiang Yi said, ¡°I cleaned up the small fish. Look, my hand is injured.¡± Chu Zhian said, ¡°I cut a lot of firewood.¡± Su Yi said, ¡°I cut the vegetables and washed them to help.¡± Shi Lingyu said, ¡°I cooked.¡± Cheng Ye said, ¡°I found the pupas.¡± Ji Fanchen said, ¡°I found the conch and caught it.¡± Ling Sheng raised her hand. ¡°I¡¯m the head chef.¡± Huo Ci scanned them with a gentle smile, his voice magnetic and rich. ¡°I¡¯m the only one eating free food. I¡¯ll wash the dishes.¡± ¡°No!¡± Shi Lingyu had to defend her idol. After protesting, she saw everyone looking at her and explained hurriedly, ¡°Senior Huo is a distinguished guest. How can we let him wash the dishes?¡± My Ci¡¯s precious hands are used to play ¡°Snow In Spring¡±. How can they be tainted by oil? He can¡¯t wash the dishes! ¡°Exactly. How can we let Senior Huo wash the dishes? Why don¡¯t we decide by playing rock-paper-scissors?¡± Yu Bei suggested with a smile. Everyone agreed, so the loser would be washing the dishes. ¡°To be fair, I shall participate too!¡± Huo Ci smiled. That was what Ling Sheng wanted. Since everyone was working, how could they not eat? She had secretly hinted to her friends that she wanted the Best Actor to lose and wash the dishes. How interesting! Upon seeing her sneaky actions, the production crew thought that Best Actor Huo would definitely suffer this time. This girl had a lot of tricks up her sleeves. However, their eyes widened in shock. She had lost! Ling Sheng had lost. Rock, paper, scissors! Everyone chose rocks in unison. Ling Sheng was the only one who chose scissors. This was an eight-person game, so victory and defeat were decided in a single round. This was the first time such a strange thing occurred on the show. Ling Sheng was also dumbfounded. However, she was smart enough to understand everything in an instant. Her friends had all changed sides and abandoned her. She wanted to cry, but no tears came. She did not want to live anymore! The production crew was also stunned. They had not realized what the Best Actor was up to. Could he be connected to the remaining people? In the end, they retreated and looked at the video footage at a slower speed. Only then did they realize that Best Actor Huo had indeed made some small gestures. Jiang Yi was indeed experienced. He had silently clenched Yu Bei¡¯s fist. Upon receiving the order, Yu Bei had conveyed the Best Actor¡¯s intentions to each person, thus forming a united front that excluded Ling Sheng. ¡°Thank you for your hospitality.¡± Yu Bei smiled smugly. Upon seeing her suffer, he was overjoyed. It felt as though he had gotten his revenge. ¡°Sheng Sheng, this has been hard on you.¡± Chu Zhian nodded at her. ¡°Sheng Sheng, you can do it.¡± Su Yi smiled. Cheng Ye gave her an embarrassed look. However, Ji Fanchen was very calm. No matter what, he would always be the stablest person among them. Shi Lingyu was a girl chasing after a celebrity. As long as her idol did not wash the dishes, it did not matter to her who washed them. Ling Sheng glared at them with a dangerous smile. Okay, betray me then! Cheng Ye, who was a little cutie, felt guilty and ran away. ¡°I¡¯ll feed Little Gray.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make honey lemon water.¡± Shi Lingyu felt embarrassed as she tugged at Su Yi. ¡°Sister Su Yi, help me!¡± Chapter 146 - You Want to Trick Me? You’re Still Too Inexperienced Ji Fanchen said he was going to cut grass with Little Gray. Chu Zhian offered to help. In the blink of an eye, everyone had left. Only Huo Ci, Yu Bei, and Jiang Yi were left. Yu Bei and Jiang Yi had deliberately stayed to watch Ling Sheng wash the dishes, feeling immensely good! When Huo Ci stood up, Ling Sheng happened to bend down to clean up the table. When she brushed past him, he smiled. ¡°You¡¯re too naive to try to con me!¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s evil smile widened. ¡°Senior Huo, did you say you wanted to wash the dishes for me? That¡¯s too nice of you!¡± Huo Ci smiled. ¡°Did you hear wrong? I said that I will get you to wash the dishes properly.¡± Ling Sheng bit her lips. How could he act in such an unexpected manner? Normally, one would be too embarrassed to deny this! He was indeed her biological father! Awesome! She had admitted defeat! Yu Bei and Jiang Yi were big men. How could they allow her to wash the dishes alone? There were dozens of bowls and plates in total, and if one added the pot, the workload was huge. The water also had to be carried up from the well. Initially, Yu Bei wanted to see if Huo Ci would help her. However, Movie King Huo had no intention of helping her, so he could only drag Jiang Yi over to help her. Ling Sheng looked grateful. ¡°Thank you both. You two are really good people.¡± Yu Bei thought, Look at how well she¡¯s acting. Jiang Yi thought, That¡¯s more like it. The three of them washed the dishes. The children living next door came to find them after dinner every day. They watched them wash the dishes and listened to Ling Sheng tell them stories. After Ling Sheng finished a story, she looked at Yu Bei. ¡°Let¡¯s have a competition!¡± Yu Bei asked, ¡°What kind of competition?¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°Just a singing competition. Let the three children be the judges. Whoever sings the best won¡¯t wash the dishes.¡± Yu Bei asked, ¡°Why should we compete?¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t dare to compete.¡± Yu Bei¡¯s temper could not be controlled. ¡°Let¡¯s compete. Who¡¯s afraid of who?¡± Jiang Yi, who was watching from the side, was dumbfounded. This girl was really clever. His hands were covered in oil, so he couldn¡¯t stop that fool Yu Bei. All he could do was watch the duo compete. Ling Sheng went first, her clear voice singing a cheerful song. The melody was very nice, and the prelude was very ear-catching. The lyrics were also well-written. When Jiang Yi heard half of it, he realized that she was singing Su Yi¡¯s new song, which was called ¡®Simplicity¡¯. She had composed her own song half a year ago. Unfortunately, her popularity was low, so no one knew that she had produced a new song. He was moved. This girl had a vulgar mouth, but she was actually nice and kind-hearted. She was helping Su Yi advertise! ¡°Is it nice?¡± Ling Sheng asked them with a smile after she finished singing. The judges were two boys and one girl. The youngest was five years old, while the eldest was nine years old. He would come over to play with Ling Sheng and the rest every day. This child¡¯s mind was the purest, so he nodded his head hurriedly. ¡°It sounded nice.¡± Yu Bei had to admit that her voice was not bad. Just her natural voice was comparable to beautiful live-streamers who used auto-tuning hardware that cost millions. However, he could not admit defeat and thus sang a song. Ling Sheng asked the child, ¡°Do you think this elder brother sings well, or does this elder sister sing better? Those who believe the elder brother sings well shall stand in line in front of him, and those who support this sister shall stand in front of me.¡± The moment she finished speaking, the children stood in front of Ling Sheng and smiled at her. ¡°We support you, Sister.¡± ¡°Great! I will get you some candy. Let¡¯s go.¡± Ling Sheng jumped up excitedly and told Yu Bei, ¡°Wash the dishes properly!¡± When Yu Bei saw her leave, he looked at the bowl in his hand in a daze. Only then did he realize that he had been conned. He was so angry that he stuttered. ¡°She¡­ She¡­ She¡­ She lost. She should be the one washing the dishes. Why¡­ Why did she leave? I¡­ I¡¯m staying to wash the dishes?¡± Chapter 147 - The Light of Paradise Jiang Yi said, ¡°You¡¯re stupid! Who told you to compete with her? You fell into her trap. Don¡¯t you know that she keeps scheming?¡± Huo Ci was a guest and a senior man, so he had to receive the best treatment. Ling Sheng and Shi Lingyu gave the bedroom to him and ran over to sleep with Su Yi. Team Red¡¯s only valuable item was the 1.8-meter-long bed in Su Yi¡¯s room. The three girls slept on it. The three of them had a similar personality. After interacting with each other for more than ten days, their relationship had been getting closer and closer each day and they¡¯d started whispering to each other. ¡°Sheng Sheng, Senior Huo is here to see you. He¡¯s here to help you!¡± This was the first time Su Yi had seen Huo Ci in person. It had to be said that he was indeed a god-like man. His every move was awe-inspiring! Although she was not as infatuated as Shi Lingyu, she was definitely moved when she saw the legendary male god. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ling Sheng thought that he must have come to see her make a fool out of herself. How could he have such good intentions? Even the idea that he wanted to cheer her on was unthinkable! ¡°Of course¡­¡± When Shi Lingyu spoke of her idol, her eyes sparkled. ¡°Only Sheng Sheng is an artist working for his company. He must be here to support his artist¡¯s new variety show! My Ci is really nice. Sheng Sheng, I¡¯m so jealous of you.¡± Ling Sheng let out a dry laugh. Whatever you say! ¡°I think so too. Senior Huo¡¯s trip here will definitely lead to good viewership ratings for our show. We¡¯ve also gained some glory.¡± Su Yi hugged Ling Sheng and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Sheng Sheng!¡± Ling Sheng retorted seriously, ¡°I think our show will definitely become popular even without him. Should we have a bet?¡± She would be letting herself down if she did not become popular. ¡°I¡¯m not betting with you.¡± Shi Lingyu knew that she was lucky and had never lost a bet. ¡°I¡¯m definitely not your match.¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll echo Sheng Sheng¡¯s auspicious words. I hope our show will be popular!¡± Upon seeing how arrogant she was, Su Yi could not help but reach out to pinch her small face. She realized that her skin was really nice. There were no flaws even when she was not wearing makeup. She was fair and moist, just like a lychee that had just been peeled, thus making one want to kiss her. Even though she was skinny and small, her body was soft. Carrying her felt like carrying a water bag. It was comfortable. ¡°Sister Su Yi, trust me. You will definitely become popular. Your song will definitely spread all the way to the streets and alleys. You will definitely be the new generation¡¯s diva.¡± ¡°Okay, whatever you say. I believe you. I wish to have great success in the future. I wish my songs will become popular all over the world. I wish to get so many Grammy awards that my hands will go limp.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Look at the decline of China¡¯s music industry in the past ten years. What kind of trash has the industry been marketing? It¡¯s just a bunch of devils dancing around. With that standard, how are we meant to go out into the world? No one will know our artists out of China. You¡¯re the light of the Chinese music industry in my heart. It¡¯ll be up to you to reign supreme in China.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t flatter me. The situation is not as ridiculous as you say. It¡¯s just that the actual record sales are not good. I can¡¯t sell records anymore. Everyone¡¯s just switching to the internet.¡± There had been a good number of musicians in the past few years, but there hadn¡¯t been any more amazing battles between two powerhouses. That was why people felt disappointed that the music industry had declined. ¡°Every person who has experienced that era will experience this kind of decline. Sometimes, I wonder if my taste can¡¯t keep up. Some songs really make no sense.¡± Chapter 148 - Not The Worst ¡°The music industry is currently in the doldrums. The older generation¡¯s musicians are already middle-aged, and there¡¯s no one in the younger generation who can take over for them. Actually, it¡¯s not that your taste has declined. There just haven¡¯t been any good songs lately. If there were godly songs, who would be willing to listen to trash?¡± Shi Lingyu, who was listening to the duo¡¯s conversation, added, ¡°I think Sheng Sheng is right. There are no good songs. There are no classic songs that can make one sick of listening to them. Songs get popular suddenly, and then it¡¯s all over again. ¡°When it comes to spending money in the fast-food era, people are too impetuous. There aren¡¯t many people who can be patient enough to focus on their music. Just look at those talent shows and you¡¯ll know that everyone is singing classic songs from the past.¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°I believe that after Sister Su Yi left the company, the songs she composed and produced were all very nice. They were so pleasing to the ears that they were practically earworms. I¡¯ve been listening to your single on a loop lately! What you lack is an opportunity. A golden carp just lacks the opportunity to become a dragon. I think highly of you.¡± Su Yi¡¯s heart was moved, and her voice was hoarse. ¡°A dragon? I¡¯m more like a worm. But sister, thank you for liking my song and listening to it.¡± She had thought that after experiencing all these ups and downs, she had already become very calm and found the definition of success. She no longer had the strong obsession she had before. She had to succeed and become a shining star in the Chinese music industry, of course. However, her only obsession was music. Her desire to become a successful musician had yet to change. As long as one fan was supporting her and listening to her songs, she would continue to live without hesitation. ¡°Sister Su Yi, you have to work hard. We are your strongest supporters. We will definitely cheer you on!¡± Ling Sheng encouraged her. Actually, she felt a lot of pity for her in her heart. At the same time, she also admired her. At the pinnacle of her career, she had enjoyed endless spotlights, honor, and praise. Everyone had high hopes for the winner of a talent show, as they wrote songs, released albums, held concerts, and successfully reached the pinnacle of the music scene. When she had won, many people had harbored high hopes for her, thinking that she was the most capable and qualified singer they had encountered in the past few years. However, the truth was that her record had been intercepted, her songs had been stolen, she had been banned and slandered, she had been the victim of online violence, her company had been suppressed, and she had been sued, which had resulted in the most glorious period of her life being wasted. The entertainment circle was updated so quickly that after a few years, her contract had been terminated. No one knew who she was anymore. When someone mentioned her occasionally, one might recall who she was. Back then, I voted for her. She was not a good person, so that was it. ¡°Sheng Sheng, I¡¯ll be honest with you. Compared to the past, there¡¯s no longer a worst-case scenario. I didn¡¯t expect the production team to find me either. When they did, I was quite surprised. My reputation was very bad, and I wasn¡¯t very popular. I didn¡¯t believe there was actually someone who was willing to hire me.¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes reddened. Upon seeing her red eyes, Shi Lingyu, who was easily influenced, cried. ¡°Sister Su Yi, that¡¯s not true! Didn¡¯t your stupid company slander you on purpose? Didn¡¯t you clarify everything?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of clarifying? How many people will care at this point in time?¡± Su Yi bit her lips, trying her best not to cry. It would be best if she did not mention these things. Once she brought them up, her heart would ache and she would suffer grievously. ¡°Isn¡¯t this how the situation is in the entertainment circle? It¡¯s easy to spread rumors but difficult to crush them. However, you can¡¯t make something good bad. The truth will be revealed sooner or later.¡± Ling Sheng hugged her to comfort her. Chapter 149 - Everyone’s Idol ¡°Don¡¯t be like this, you two. It makes me want to cry even more.¡± Su Yi looked at them and smiled, wiping Shi Lingyu¡¯s tears. ¡°Little sister, don¡¯t cry. Why do I feel like you¡¯re the one suffering?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cry, and I won¡¯t cry either.¡± Shi Lingyu¡¯s voice was hoarse as she looked at Ling Sheng. ¡°Sheng Sheng, what do you think? Can I be popular?¡± ¡°Just practice your acting skills well. If you want to continue to be an actress, you have to rely on your capabilities and acting skills!¡± Ling Sheng was very sincere. This lady was too naive and innocent. She had a soft personality and did not have a strong company behind her. Without a strong agent protecting her, she would get in danger easily. At this stage, she would be portraying silly and sweet characters. With her looks and figure, there would definitely not be a problem. However, foolishness was not a long-term solution. The most important thing was improving her own capabilities. ¡°Sheng Sheng¡¯s right.¡± Su Yi patted her back and said seriously, ¡°Little White Rabbit, with your personality, if you don¡¯t have someone to protect you, you¡¯ll be devoured in the entertainment circle. You¡¯ve come into contact with this circle before. You should understand what it¡¯s like.¡± At this point, Shi Lingyu spoke up. ¡°I know. I¡¯m not stupid. I want to act because I like to act. However, I can¡¯t accept these unspoken rules, so I can¡¯t act. I don¡¯t have a strong family background. I¡¯ve decided to open my own dessert shop now. I¡¯ll act if someone hires me to act. If no one hires me, I can support myself.¡± ¡°Then do you know why the production team came looking for you?¡± Ling Sheng felt that something was amiss. Mo Ning was not a fool. Finding such a group of people would not be of much help to this show. Although their salary was low, their popularity was also low. There were also people who had yet to clarify the rumors about them. ¡°I don¡¯t know! I came when I was asked to do so.¡± Shi Lingyu was also baffled. ¡°I haven¡¯t had any jobs in half a year. My contract has expired. Sheng Sheng, why are you here?¡± ¡°Big Boss asked me to take on a variety show.¡± Ling Sheng did not hide it from them. It was very strange. Very strange indeed. Her father could not have asked Sister Mei to reject a popular variety show and take on this variety show just to seek revenge. He must have other motives. However, what exactly did he want? When the girls were together, there were endless topics to talk about. They whispered to each other until midnight before falling asleep. Ling Sheng and Shi Lingyu got up early the next morning and took Huo Ci to the main event. After shopping for a while, they got a small cart full of items that had been bought to be gifted. The gifts were naturally meant for Huo Ci. They were from the elderly people who knew him. Even though they couldn¡¯t name him, they could name his characters in dramas. There was no need to mention how passionate everyone was. Many people pestered Huo Ci to stay for lunch. Ling Sheng was full of emotions when she saw this. What were the bigshots in the entertainment circle like? They dared to call themselves national husbands and idols just because they were slightly famous. She should have gotten them over to see what a true national idol was. The person in front of her was definitely a national idol. No matter where he went, people would recognize him. Few people would recognize good-looking young idols if they went out to take a spin. Huo Ci left in the evening. After a day, he had finished eating Team Blue¡¯s stock of food. He brought all the gifts the villagers had given him back home. After Huo Ci left, there was no time to catch wild animals anymore. Dinner was especially shabby, and they returned to the point where they had first arrived. Chapter 150 - Quite Pitiful While Cheng Ye was eating, his mind was elsewhere. Ling Sheng picked up a small potato for him. ¡°So what if you¡¯re small? You have to eat well and grow tall.¡± Cheng Ye was unhappy. His heart was heavy as he asked, ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, what do you think Little Gray will do when we leave? Where will it be sent?¡± Ling Sheng thought that something had happened, so she smiled and said, ¡°Naturally, the donkey hide will be processed into donkey-hide gelatin, and the donkey meat will be sent to a butcher. Haven¡¯t you heard of the saying ¡®people in heaven eat dragon for meat, and people on earth eat donkey for meat¡¯? Roasted donkey meat is absolutely fragrant!¡± Cheng Ye¡¯s eyes reddened instantly. Tears welled up in his eyes, but he held them back. He picked up a bowl and started to dig at the rice, feeling terrible. Upon seeing that Cheng Ye was about to cry, Shi Lingyu quickly nudged Ling Sheng. What kind of nonsense was she saying to scare him? ¡°Don¡¯t listen to Sister Sheng Sheng¡¯s nonsense. Little Gray was fed by a villager. The production team will return it. It¡¯s still young. No one will eat it.¡± Cheng Ye looked up suddenly, his voice hoarse. ¡°Will they eat it when it grows up?¡± Shi Lingyu really could not answer this question. She let out a low cough. ¡°Director Mo will not let anyone eat Little Gray. She will make sure it dies of old age.¡± In the past, donkeys used to be labor force and would not be eaten casually. However, a donkey¡¯s purpose now was to be eaten. No one needed it to pull a cart or run a grinder. Cheng Ye asked Mo Ning, ¡°Director Mo, is that so?¡± Mo Ning smiled awkwardly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll get someone to tell the villager that we don¡¯t want to kill it. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Hadn¡¯t this fool hated the donkey in the beginning? It had only been a few days, but he had developed feelings for it. The pitiful look on his face made one unable to bear to tell him the truth. If they paid to buy the donkey, they would get someone to take good care of it. However, when it was 1,000 miles away, who knew if the owner would really take good care of it until it died? A random excuse could be given before one ate it after the sale. No one would know better. Ji Fanchen remained silent, wondering if he should bring the donkey home. Otherwise, he would definitely be heartbroken. After Ling Sheng finished her meal, she gave her grandma a call. She hid in a corner secretively, afraid of being discovered, and lowered her voice. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m Sheng Sheng. Let me ask you something. Do we have a place to raise a donkey?¡± ¡°A donkey? Where did you get that?¡± ¡°It belongs to our production team. We have a pitiful donkey. I¡¯m afraid that after we leave, the owner¡¯s family will sell it for meat so I want to bring it home to raise it.¡± ¡°Wait a while then. Let your grandpa speak to you.¡± Soon, Huo Xiao picked up. ¡°Sheng Sheng, you should be back on the 15th. Grandpa will drive over to fetch you. Remember to tell me when your flight is. You said you wanted to raise a donkey. There¡¯s a ranch at home. If you want to raise it, I¡¯ll put it in the ranch. You can raise as many donkeys as you want. We can afford it.¡± ¡°Okay, I understand. Thank you, Grandpa.¡± Ling Sheng hung up the phone. When she turned around, she was shocked. ¡°Director Mo, what are you doing? You¡¯ve been eavesdropping on my phone call, so I can sue you for violating my privacy!¡± ¡°Does your family rear donkeys?¡± Mo Ning snorted. Not only had she eavesdropped, but she had even paid attention! ¡°Yes.¡± Ling Sheng nodded. ¡°Is your grandpa and grandma¡¯s house in the village?¡± Mo Ning knew she came from the countryside. It was simple to raise a donkey in a village, just like it was easy here. ¡°Yes.¡± Ling Sheng thought to herself. It¡¯s not in the countryside, but my grandpa¡¯s private ranch is in the capital. She was afraid that she would scare her, so she decided not to say it. Chapter 151 - The Third Master Left ¡°Then why did you just scare Little Ye? Go and take a look at the child. He¡¯s squatting in front of Little Gray and talking to it. How pitiful.¡± Mo Ning pointed at the pitiful child squatting in the yard. This girl was stubborn and soft-hearted. She clearly cared about the donkey, yet she had scared that fool Little Ye. Ling Sheng hushed her. ¡°Don¡¯t tell him yet. We¡¯ll give him a surprise.¡± Mo Ning replied, ¡°Okay.¡± If she did not say it now, it would be inappropriate to make that fool sad for two days. It was pitiful, but it would be fun. The show was nearing its end and it would be ending tomorrow. Cheng Ye had been depressed for the past few days. Every day, he would get out of bed to cut grass for Little Gray and find his favorite grass. In the evening, their walk became longer and longer. As long as there was time, he would definitely squat in front of Little Gray and talk to it. Little Gray seemed to be influenced as well. Even its favorite rice grains did not taste good. The production team worked with Ling Sheng. Her younger brother was really pitiful, but they did not want to tell him. Ha ha ha. Mo Ning had just walked out of Team Red¡¯s yard when she saw Ling Sheng, who had gotten some good stuff, run back to the neighbor¡¯s house. She arrived at Team Blue¡¯s house. ¡°What kind of good stuff did you get?¡± It had been raining the whole day. Now that the rain had just died down a little, could she be out hunting wild animals? ¡°Xiaofeng sent over a few of those things. He¡¯s calling them sweet sticks. Sheng Sheng said that the neighbor must not have tried them before. She wanted to let him have a try.¡± Shi Lingyu pointed at the remaining two sweet sticks. ¡°Isn¡¯t this called great millet?¡± Mo Ning took a closer look. ¡°It¡¯s called sweet sorghum too.¡± Ji Fanchen was chopping one with a knife, cutting it into pieces to make it more convenient to eat. Then, he handed her one. ¡°Try it.¡± Mo Ning took it and took another look at the door. In the afternoon, she had seen the neighbor leaving in a car. He should not be home! Ling Sheng rushed to the neighbor¡¯s house excitedly. Before she entered, she started calling for the Third Master. However, the main door was open, but the door inside was locked. There was no one there. The smile on her face froze instantly, and her heart felt an indescribable emptiness. When she saw the locked door, disappointment filled her eyes. Had the Third Master left? After all, their show was ending tomorrow. It was time to leave. However, since he had left, why had he not said goodbye to her? Or did she think too highly of herself? The Third Master could come and go whenever he wanted. Why would he say goodbye to her? The more she thought about it, the more upset she felt. Even she did not understand why she felt so terrible. She squatted under the roof unhappily, looking at the sweet sticks and the two roasted sweet potatoes that were fresh out of the oven. Then, she started eating. So what if he had left? This was nothing impressive. The rain, which had been about to stop, grew heavier. Jun Shiyan got out of the car. An Yan was holding an umbrella behind him. When the wheelchair reached the door, he saw the girl squatting at the door and eating. When she bent down, she looked small. Under the rain, she looked as weak, pitiful, and helpless as an abandoned beast. She was alone. Was she waiting for him? Why was she squatting at the door under the heavy rain? Jun Shiyan felt a sharp pain in his heart that made it difficult for him to breathe. The coldness in his eyes cracked instantly, turning into silent heartache. An Yan saw that the entrance was wet from the rain. He was about to call out to her when Jun Shiyan stopped him. He asked for an umbrella and rolled over in his wheelchair. Chapter 152 - Precautions Even when he reached the front of the house, the young lady did not notice him. She was peeling the sweet potato seriously. The sweet potato should be very hot, as she would switch hands from time to time to blow on it. When the black umbrella covered the top of her head, the young lady suddenly looked up. The expression on her face turned to surprise after a moment of shock. In a crisp and sweet voice, she said, ¡°Third Master, you did not leave!¡± ¡°Were you waiting for me?¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s voice was hoarse. Upon seeing the little girl¡¯s sweet smile and watery eyes, his heart melted instantly. ¡°I¡¯ll give you something nice to eat.¡± Ling Sheng presented the sweet potato in her hand to his mouth as if she was presenting a treasure. Her eyes sparkled as she said, ¡°You¡¯re really lucky. You came just after I peeled it.¡± Her heart instantly filled the moment she saw him. So¡­ he had not left without saying goodbye. Jun Shiyan did not take the sweet potato. His slender fingers grasped the young lady¡¯s fair wrist, and his voice was full of heartache. ¡°Let¡¯s eat when we get inside.¡± He did not know how long she had been squatting under the roof, but her clothes had gotten wet due to the slop. Her long hair was also wet, and there were crystal-clear water droplets on her eyelashes. She looked soft and adorable, which made his heart ache. Ling Sheng nodded hurriedly. ¡°If you had come back any later, I¡¯d have finished eating. You made sure to come back just in time, right?¡± Jun Shiyan shook his head. ¡°If I had known you would come here, I wouldn¡¯t have gone out.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. In order to conceal the fact that she had lost her composure, she picked up the basin calmly. ¡°What did you do then?¡± Oh no! What if she was teased? Were old men that good at flirting? ¡°I met the local leader. I¡¯m planning to donate money to repair the road.¡± Jun Shiyan took the basin from the young lady and frowned slightly when he saw what was inside. ¡°Is this great millet?¡± Ling Sheng shook her head hurriedly and gave him a mysterious smile. Like a little fox, she picked up a sweet stick. ¡°It¡¯s not a great millet. It¡¯s good stuff!¡± The duo entered the house. Jun Shiyan pinned Ling Sheng on the sofa and wiped her dirty hands with a wet tissue. Then, he blow-dried her hair thoroughly with a hairdryer. Ling Sheng¡¯s heart was beating wildly. The man¡¯s gentle actions made her heart itch. Her ears felt warm, and she looked up slightly. In a small voice, she said, ¡°Third Master.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Jun Shiyan dragged out the word. His deep voice was hoarse, but it was unbelievably sexy. Ling Sheng could not help but swallow. When she saw the man¡¯s slender neck and his rolling Adam¡¯s apple, her throat went dry. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m not wet.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Jun Shiyan was very serious. He tapped her smooth forehead lightly and let out a low laugh. ¡°This is called taking precautions.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s heart was once again in chaos. Her black eyes stared at him as she opened her mouth, not knowing what to say. ¡°Okay!¡± Jun Shiyan looked at the obedient young girl¡¯s adorable face. He really wanted to hug her. How could she be so obedient and adorable? When her hair was dry, Ling Sheng took off her shoes and sat cross-legged on the sofa, chewing on a sweet stick. She then gave it to Jun Shiyan. Her eyes narrowed into beautiful crescents, her face full of anticipation. ¡°Third Master, try it.¡± Jun Shiyan looked at the little girl¡¯s bite mark on the top part of the stick. It was very adorable. His eyes lit up when he took a bite. ¡°It¡¯s sweet.¡± Chapter 153 - Crazy Devil Ling Sheng chuckled, her smug expression looking adorable. ¡°This is not sorghum, but a sweet stick. It¡¯s also called sweet sorghum. Isn¡¯t it sweeter than a sugar cane?¡± Jun Shiyan nodded, his eyes full of indulgence. ¡°Very sweet.¡± Ling Sheng sat aside and ate a sweet potato. He only ate half of the sweet stick before passing it to her. ¡°You can have it!¡± Ling Sheng knew that he did not like sweet food, so she did not object. She took it and continued eating, passing the remaining half of the sweet potato to him. ¡°It was roasted in the oven. It¡¯s a fresh sweet potato.¡± Jun Shiyan ate half of the sweet potato. The white sweet potato that she had dug out of the ground was not very sweet, but it was fragrant and soft. The young girl beside him looked satisfied no matter what she ate. She ate very sweetly, making people want to try to see how delicious the food she ate was. Jun Shiyan liked to look at her. As long as he looked at her, his heart would be full while he peeled the sweet stick for her. The sweet stick¡¯s skin was different from a sugar cane¡¯s. It was easier to peel, and there was no need to chew it. One could tear it directly with one¡¯s hand, but one could accidentally cut one¡¯s hand while tearing it. Ling Sheng was like a little fox. From time to time, she would turn around to look at the man beside her. She saw a cut on his finger before blood flowed out. She exclaimed, ¡°Third Master!¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s hand, which he had wanted to hide, was grabbed by her. Upon seeing the worried look on the young lady¡¯s face, he hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a small injury. I¡¯ll just clean it with water.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Ling Sheng panicked and growled at him. She called for An Yan to bring the first-aid kit over and disinfected it thoroughly with alcohol. Then, she asked, ¡°Do you have a band-aid?¡± Upon seeing the young girl¡¯s furrowed brows, Jun Shiyan¡¯s heart warmed and he shook his head. ¡°No.¡± An Yan felt that his master had gone crazy. After Ling Sheng left, he sat on the sofa without moving. She had not allowed him to clean up the dried sweet potato seeds before placing them on the coffee table. He would not move anymore. He either looked at the trash or at the band-aid on his finger while chortling. The crux was the band-aid on his hand. It was pink, and there was a Hello Kitty picture printed on it. He had gone insane! It was really scary. The IQ of a man who was having a crush was zero. That was right. Even a man like the Third Master could not escape the law of love! Team Blue had just finished dinner when Su Yi came over to find them and have fun. She quietly pulled Ling Sheng aside. ¡°Sheng Sheng, does your company have a planning manager named Qiao Haolun?¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°Manager Qiao! Yes, do you know him?¡± Su Yi shook her head hurriedly. ¡°No, someone called me in the afternoon. It was your company. They wanted to sign a contract with me. I thought the man was lying, so I hung up and blocked him. He even added me on WeChat, but I rejected the request.¡± How could Huo Ci¡¯s Studio sign a contract with an evil artist like her who had no potential value? ¡°Let me see his WeChat ID.¡± After confirming it, Ling Sheng looked at Su Yi. ¡°He¡¯s not a liar. He¡¯s really Manager Qiao and he¡¯s working for our company.¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as she bit her lips in annoyance. She wanted to die. When she was done shouting, she tugged at Ling Sheng nervously to ask her what to do. Not only had she rejected him, but she had even blocked him. Would she lose this opportunity? Chapter 154 - My Dog Got Bitten ¡°Sister Su Yi, Big Boss Huo is like me. He¡¯s sharp-eyed and he has taken a liking to your potential. That¡¯s why he wants to sign a contract with you!¡± Ling Sheng comforted her. ¡°You can call him. Manager Qiao is very nice.¡± Fine! She had wondered why her father had come. So that was the reason! Su Yi followed Ling Sheng¡¯s instructions and called Qiao Haolun. She apologized first, but the other party¡¯s attitude was very good. He was so nice that she felt flattered and started chatting over the phone. Ling Sheng ran to the production team and squatted beside Mo Ning. ¡°Director Mo, tell me honestly, what¡¯s the relationship between my boss and this show?¡± He had kicked her over here first. Then, he had come over. Now, he wanted to sign a contract with Su Yi. Mo Ning knew she was smart and she could not hide anything from her, so she told her, ¡°Your boss has invested in the show.¡± ¡°Does that mean he¡¯s had his eye on Sister Su Yi and wants to sign a contract with her?¡± Ling Sheng asked. Mo Ning pulled her aside mysteriously. ¡°He picked a few people from the production team. I¡¯ll tell you everything. Don¡¯t tell anyone.¡± Which artist would not want to sign a contract with Huo Ci¡¯s Studio? Even though it was not the biggest management company in the country, it was the best comprehensively and it had high standards for signing contracts with people. The children on the guest team were also great. However, if they were to find out that there was still a selection process, there might be conflict. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep it a secret.¡± Ling Sheng knew that her father was not that bored. It would make sense if he had invested in the show. Best Actor Huo¡¯s title was a guarantee for viewership ratings. Even if passers-by did not watch his variety show, there were tens of thousands of Little Cis. Even though it was a variety show, there would still be discussions about it. Mo Ning had said that Huo Ci was using his personal name to invest in this variety show, not the company¡¯s name, so there was no official announcement. Therefore, other than the few parties involved, no one knew about it. Ling Sheng was wondering which people her father had chosen, which ones he had his eye on, and which ones he wanted to sign a contract with. To be honest, she quite liked the guests. Although Su Yi was very happy, she was someone who had been through a lot, so she would not spread any news that had yet to be confirmed. She would be very low-key. Besides Ling Sheng, she had not told anyone else. Ling Sheng called Xiaoqi every day, but her grandparents had gone overseas to visit an old friend who was sick, so she could only call her father. In a pleasing voice, she asked, ¡°Father, is Xiaoqi there?¡± Huo Ci sat lazily on the sofa with his legs crossed. When he saw the crying child, he frowned. ¡°No.¡± Upon finishing his sentence, he hung up immediately. He had just hung up on Ling Sheng when someone called again. ¡°Sixth Brother, that¡¯s not nice of you. You agreed to attend my birthday party. Look at the time. Where are you? I¡¯ll send someone to fetch you.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t come. My dog got bitten.¡± ¡°Your dog got bitten? What does that have to do with my birthday party? Is your dog more important than me?¡± ¡°How dare you compare yourself to my dog? I want to teach him how to fight and bite back!¡± After speaking, Huo Ci hung up the phone and cursed under his breath before walking toward Xiaoqi. Xiaoqi had been crying the whole time. He was wearing the smallest boxing gloves as he hit a punching bag. His face was also bruised and swollen. He turned around to look at Huo Ci, his throat hoarse as he looked at him timidly. ¡°Grandpa, did my mommy call?¡± ¡°Are you done crying? How dare you cry when you¡¯ve been beaten up like this? Why didn¡¯t you hit back when he hit you? Back when your old man was your age, he was invincible!¡± Huo Ci pointed at him angrily. Chapter 155 - Grandpa Said He Didn’t Have A Father Either His parents had gone overseas to keep an eye on this kid. He had initially gone to the Third Brother¡¯s birthday party, but half-way there, Zuo Ming had called and told him that the brat had been beaten up. He had not even told him who had called. Xiaoqi wiped his tears forcefully and sobbed. ¡°He¡¯s in my class. I can¡¯t beat him.¡± Huo Ci was extremely annoyed. F*ck, he hated children the most. All he did was cry. He really wanted to leave him at home. He said patiently, ¡°Why did he hit you?¡± ¡°He called me a b*stard without a father. When I told him I had a father, he hit me.¡± As Xiaoqi spoke, he pouted sadly and wanted to cry again. ¡°Who¡¯s your father?¡± Huo Ci was amused as he looked down at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a father? You can¡¯t let him say anything.¡± Xiaoqi¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at him in disbelief. The tears that he had been holding back flowed down again. With a loud cry, he wailed miserably. His cries grew louder and louder. He had no father. Grandpa had also said that he did not have a father. However, he did not want to hear others call him a b*stard and say that he had no upbringing or that his mother was dirty. Upon hearing Huo Ci¡¯s words, he cried even harder, as though his father had really died. Infuriated, Huo Ci turned around and left. ¡°You can cry by yourself. Cry hard!¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± Xiaoqi suddenly rushed forward and hugged his thigh. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t go. Don¡¯t abandon Xiaoqi. Xiaoqi will be obedient. Xiaoqi won¡¯t cry. Grandpa, don¡¯t abandon me.¡± Huo Ci struggled for a while, but he had not expected the little brat to hug him so tightly. Afraid of hurting him, he held back his anger. ¡°You are really not crying anymore.¡± Xiaoqi nodded vigorously. When he raised his small head, his red swollen eyes stared stubbornly at him as he asked, ¡°Xiaoqi listens to you, Grandpa. If you practice well, you¡¯ll win the fight, right?¡± When he saw the child suddenly stop crying, Huo Ci¡¯s heart sank. He frowned. ¡°Do you want to beat him?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Xiaoqi nodded firmly, his bruised face full of tears. If Grandpa did not want him to cry, he would not cry. Otherwise, Grandpa would not want him anymore. Huo Ci heaved a sigh of relief. If he had continued to cry, he really did not know what he would have done. Damn it, he did not know how to coax a child. Xiaoqi had cried so hard that the medicine on his face was gone. Huo Ci, who was not angry, tugged at him to apply more medicine. Upon seeing the bruised and swollen face in front of him, he felt infuriated. ¡°Who hit you?¡± This brat was very tight-lipped. He did not know if he had been beaten up or threatened. No one would say anything. Even the kindergarten director and teachers were extremely anxious. He just would not say who had hit him. ¡°A man should seek his own revenge.¡± Xiaoqi clenched his fists and spoke seriously. Huo Ci was amused by him. ¡°You haven¡¯t even grown hair, yet you think you are a man. Forget it!¡± ¡°Grandpa, Xiaoqi is a man. When he grows up, he will protect Mommy, you, great-grandpa, and great-grandma.¡± His tender voice was loud and clear. Huo Ci shook his head in disdain. ¡°Take good care of yourself first. Your old man does not need your protection.¡± ¡°But when Grandpa becomes old and cannot walk anymore, he will need Xiaoqi.¡± Xiaoqi was serious. ¡°Little brat, do you think I¡¯ll get old?¡± Huo Ci let out a low cough to conceal his momentary loss of self-control. ¡°Alright, seeing how filial your words are, I¡¯ll make you a boxing suit tomorrow. What color do you want it to be?¡± Chapter 156 - Our Family Has Billions of Wealth For You To Inherit Xiaoqi let out an excited cry, his face scrunching up in pain and his big eyes sparkling. ¡°I want it to be red and as handsome as Grandpa.¡± Grandpa was really happy to make him a boxing suit! Huo Ci thought that the brat was quite easy to coax. One set of boxing clothes made him so happy that he gave him two sets to change into. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t tell Mommy about my injury. Don¡¯t tell great-grandpa or great-grandma either, alright?¡± ¡°Your mother will be back tomorrow. Your face is ruined. Do you think she¡¯s blind?¡± ¡°Then can you not let Mommy come back, Grandpa? Let her come home when I¡¯m better.¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t let her come home, where will she go?¡± ¡°Grandpa, Xiaoqi is begging you. Don¡¯t let Mommy come back, alright? Xiaoqi will agree to do whatever you want. Xiaoqi will be filial to you in the future and give you a treat. He will listen to Grandpa.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to cry in front of your old man in the future. You can hit back whoever hits you. Tell anyone who f*cking says you don¡¯t have a father¡­¡± ¡°Tell them what?¡± ¡°Tell them that our family has billions of assets for you to inherit and we don¡¯t care about a son of a b*tch of a father. Got it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡­ Huo Ci was about to go to bed when the door opened. His handsome face darkened. ¡°Little brat, what do you want?¡± Xiaoqi opened the door, revealing his small head. His big black grape-like eyes looked at him pitifully. ¡°Grandpa, can I sleep with you today?¡± Huo Ci bellowed, ¡°Scram!¡± ¡°No!¡± Xiaoqi, who was barefoot and was hugging a pillow, dashed over like a calf, using all his might to climb onto the bed. Huo Ci lifted his leg. He was about to kick the kid when he saw the little fella crawling on the bed with his butt sticking out like a puppy. He was a little adorable, but his face was full of disdain. ¡°Just for one night.¡± Xiaoqi nodded hurriedly and smiled obsequiously. ¡°Thank you, Grandpa.¡± Huo Ci frowned in disdain. No wonder they were mother and son. This lackey¡¯s attitude was exactly the same. He was so shameless when he tried to please others. Before Ling Sheng fell asleep, she received a call from Mei Xuelin. ¡°Sister Mei, are you joking? I¡¯m going to the northwest tomorrow to film a movie? You didn¡¯t even show me the script. I don¡¯t even know which role I¡¯m playing. Are you crazy?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve sent the script to your email. Take a look at the electronic version first. I think the script is not bad. You are the female lead. The movie isn¡¯t long, and it is good for the public. The director is a newbie. She will only need one month to film it.¡± ¡°Sister Mei, it¡¯s true that I¡¯m an artist managed by you. However, you can¡¯t not inform me of something as important as a script. You should ask for my opinion instead of booking it for me without even telling me! ¡°If you act on your own in the future, I think I should reconsider our upcoming cooperation.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s voice was cold as she tried her best to control her anger. She also tried her best to be polite and save face. This kind of thing had to be discussed with her no matter what. Even though Mei Xuelin was a top managing agent, Ling Sheng was a sensible person. She was not a puppet controlled by her! Mei Xuelin paused before saying, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t consider this properly. Look at the script. If you don¡¯t like it, tell me. I¡¯ll reject it immediately.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ling Sheng hung up right away. Despite how angry she was, she logged into her email and downloaded the script. Then, she started reading it seriously. Mei Xuelin was so angry that she wanted to smash her phone. Her cold face contorted as she called Huo Ci and bellowed, ¡°I¡¯m begging you, Big Boss! Old ancestor, if something like this happens again in the future, please tell her yourself. Do you think that I¡¯m not human anymore? How do you want me to explain this to Sheng Sheng?¡± Chapter 157 - Filming a Movie in the Northwest What was going on? Had Big Boss gone mad? He had sent Sheng Sheng to the countryside to film a variety show because he¡¯d wanted to kill her! Now, she would be filming a movie in the northwest. If it was not for the fact that the script looked good and she would be the female lead, it would not have been beneficial for her future development. She would not have helped him do such a thing either. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on between the two of you? Huo Ci, this script is not bad. It¡¯s really not bad, but whenever there¡¯s something you can¡¯t tell her yourself, you want me to be the evil mediator. ¡°You¡¯re her sponsor, and I¡¯m her agent. Tell me clearly, will you help her develop her future plans or will I? ¡°If you do it, I¡¯ll call her immediately and tell her that I¡¯m not her agent anymore. You can make arrangements for her!¡± ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯ll have to trouble you this time.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t apologize to me. Tell me clearly right now if you will still interfere in her development in the future. If you interfere, I won¡¯t bother anymore. I can¡¯t worry about that.¡± ¡°You¡¯re her agent. I won¡¯t interfere in her future development, alright? She¡¯s so angry. She should be careful, or she will end up growing old without any man wanting her!¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business whether she has a man or not. Don¡¯t think you can do whatever you want just because I like you. Listen to me, this is the last time!¡± Mei Xuelin was so angry that her whole body was trembling. What kind of sin had she committed? What exactly had happened between him and Sheng Sheng? Ever since the studio had been established, he had given full authority to the managers to plan the artists¡¯ affairs. He had never interfered. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mind me being a busybody, but if you like Sheng Sheng and want to woo her, you should act more like a man. Don¡¯t keep doing this behind her back.¡± ¡°Who told you that I like her? I would have to be f*cking blind to like that lass!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t like her and don¡¯t want to woo her, why do you have so many tricks up your sleeves? What¡¯s your relationship with her?¡± ¡°She¡¯s a relative.¡± Then, Huo Ci cursed under his breath and hung up. Mei Xuelin was dumbfounded. She wanted to continue asking questions, but when she saw that the call had ended, she frowned slightly. A relative? What kind of relationship was that? She had never seen a relative who could take his precious sports car. Even his own father and mother had not taken his sports car before! Anyway, this was the last time. If he interfered in Sheng Sheng¡¯s affairs in the future, she would really quit! Ling Sheng spent two hours to finish reading the script. Her heart could not calm down for a long time. She looked up at the full moon above her head, her chest tight and her breathing labored. The script was titled ¡®Moon¡¯. It was talking about a woman named Moon, who had been kidnapped and sold on the mountain. After experiencing all kinds of torture and suffering, she had carefully crafted a plan that she thought would be flawless. In the end, she had not managed to escape from the mountain. The whole script was filled with suffocating despair. Human nature¡¯s foolishness, complexity, darkness, and dirt were all perfectly reflected. It was also bloody. At the end of the script were the following lines: Moon had run away, and her wish had finally come true. She could finally breathe and embrace her freedom again. Behind her, footsteps could be heard, followed by the appearance of many people. A really long time passed. Only then did Ling Sheng soothe her turbulent, complicated, and desperate emotions. She called Mei Xuelin and said, ¡°Sister Mei, I¡¯ll take on this drama.¡± Chapter 158 - Little Gray Will Be Taken Home To Feed The next day, everyone was prepared to set off for the capital, but Ling Sheng had bought a ticket to Northwest A alone. During breakfast, Cheng Ye was squatting in front of Little Gray with a bowl in hand. His eyes were red as he spoke to him. ¡°Little Gray, we¡¯re leaving today. You have to be obedient at the master¡¯s house, understand?¡± Little Gray screamed twice in low spirits. Its head rubbed against his leg, its eyes full of tears, as though it had understood his words and knew that he was about to leave. Ling Sheng then said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take Little Gray home to take care of him?¡± Cheng Ye was sobbing. The child was very pitiful. He sniffled, and his voice was hoarse. ¡°My house is very small. I can¡¯t bring Little Gray. Otherwise, I¡¯d definitely take it home.¡± The production team looked at her in unison. Please be human! Look at how sad your younger brother is! ¡°Why don¡¯t you keep it at my grandparents¡¯ house?¡± Ling Sheng said nonchalantly as she took a bite out of a big bun. ¡°Really?¡± Cheng Ye¡¯s eyes lit up immediately. ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, is your house big? Can you house Little Gray?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ling Sheng nodded. ¡°Is it your maternal grandparents¡¯ house?¡± Shi Lingyu asked. ¡°Yes!¡± Ling Sheng kept a low profile. ¡°It would be good to keep it in the countryside.¡± Ji Fanchen finally spoke. He put down his chopsticks and swallowed his food before saying, ¡°But Sheng Sheng, isn¡¯t your hometown in Y Province? It¡¯s too far away from the capital. It¡¯s not convenient for us to visit Little Gray there.¡± The glimmer of hope in Cheng Ye¡¯s eyes disappeared. He lowered his head slightly before feeling sad. Brother Chen was right. Y Province was far away from the capital! It was even further away than this place! ¡°Actually¡­¡± Ling Sheng wanted to explain that this was not the case. Her family had a ranch in the capital, so it was very convenient. Ji Fanchen interrupted her immediately. He let out a low cough and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you keep Little Gray at my house? There¡¯s a courtyard. It should be alright to keep it there.¡± Ling Sheng took a look at Ji Fanchen and then at Cheng Ye. Her eyes looked confused as she swallowed her words. It seemed like the duo¡­ Cough! Fine! Brother Fangchen¡¯s family was well-off, and Xiaoqi could go there often as well. Shi Lingyu thought this would be good too. After asking for Ji Fanchen¡¯s address, she looked at him in surprise. ¡°Brother Chen, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so rich. Purple Garden is a luxurious villa district in the capital. The house prices there have reached 100,000 yuan per square meter.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Brother Chen to be the richest person among us. He¡¯s an undercover tycoon. Sorry for not showing respect.¡± Ling Sheng agreed and smiled at him. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re a rich second-generation heir!¡± ¡°I bought the house myself. I earned some money early on and bought a villa after I invested in business.¡± Ji Fanchen smiled. ¡°I like quiet. The environment there is not bad. Little Gray should be able to get used to it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too easy to get used to. You¡¯ll be using a house that costs 100,000 yuan per square meter to raise a donkey. In the future, Little Gray will be the coolest and richest donkey in the world.¡± Ling Sheng could not help but sigh. He was rich, handsome, and low-key. The internet haters were so jealous that they said his acting sucked. However, even if he had not been acting, he would still have been much richer than them! A Purple Garden villa was worth hundreds of millions! Cheng Ye was overjoyed. Little Gray had already found a home, so there was no need for it to become donkey meat for others to eat. He was overjoyed until he got in the car to get back home. He kept pestering Ji Fanchen to discuss raising Little Gray. Chapter 159 - Please Leave Quickly Ling Sheng had bought tickets to leave for City A four hours earlier than the production crew would be leaving to get back to the capital. ¡°Sheng Sheng, be careful. Remember to report to the group when you get there.¡± Shi Lingyu hugged her reluctantly. ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, we¡¯ll be leaving then. Promise we¡¯ll sing and eat together when you get back from filming.¡± Cheng Ye could not bear to part with her and looked at her with teary eyes. Ling Sheng patted his head and smiled. ¡°I understand. It¡¯s not like we can¡¯t see each other anymore.¡± The others also bid her farewell reluctantly. They had been together for half a month, and everyone had developed feelings for each other. When they parted ways, they felt a little sad. She did not know if she would feel even worse when they went to the capital and everyone went off to handle their own matters. After all, she had gotten used to being excited these past few days. Yu Bei was overjoyed. He was chewing gum as he watched her wave her hand in disdain. ¡°I¡¯m begging you to leave quickly!¡± Then, the remaining people instantly gave him deadly looks. ¡°Why are you all looking at me? I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± Even though Yu Bei was rude, he was actually kind-hearted. He gave her a bag he was holding in his hand to persuade her. ¡°Here are my leftovers. I¡¯m giving them to you as a gift.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Ling Sheng took a look. It was mosquito repellent. He had brought it himself. It was not an ordinary mosquito repellent. He had said that it was specially concocted by an old Chinese doctor at home. Its effect was good, especially when it came to a sensitive body like hers. Every time she¡¯d asked him for some, she¡¯d had to count on him being in a good mood. She had not expected that he would give it all to her. ¡°I heard that the mosquitoes in the northwest are as big as a finger. Don¡¯t surrender to them.¡± Yu Bei spoke without mercy. ¡°I¡¯ll count on your blessing. I¡¯ll definitely have a nice stay there.¡± Ling Sheng glared at him ferociously. ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll bring a few mosquitoes back for you.¡± When Su Yi saw that it was time to go, she hurriedly stopped the arguing duo. ¡°Sheng Sheng, let¡¯s go quickly. You should board the plane soon.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget to post on Weibo.¡± Upon seeing her leave with her luggage, Mo Ning shouted from behind. ¡°The few of you can interact and promote the show.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ling Sheng waved at them without turning her head. She looked very elegant from the back. Before they had started filming ¡°Everyone¡¯s Magical Power Emergence¡±, the official announcement had already been made. Since the guests were unpopular 18th-tier celebrities, Ling Sheng was the only one who enjoyed it a little bit. However, there were few fans, so there was no commotion. Not many people paid attention to the progress of the show. During Huo Ci¡¯s trip, the Little Cis had a good time causing a commotion and celebrating that their idol¡¯s main business was trending and had caused quite some hype. The situation was quite difficult for Mo Ning. As the producer and director, she had to be responsible for the salaries of the whole film crew and the investors. She had contacted quite a number of video websites in private, but no one had contacted her to buy the rights to the show. If she did not find a video website, it would be even more impossible for her to appear on satellite television. During this period, other than stressing over the show¡¯s filming process and selling the copyrights, she had been worrying about how to make the show earn money instead of lose money. Ling Sheng went through the security check and was about to take her bag when someone picked it up for her. When she looked up, she saw the man in the wheelchair and was astonished. ¡°Third Master.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Jun Shiyan held the young girl¡¯s bag. Ling Sheng looked at the man who had suddenly appeared in front of her in surprise. ¡°Didn¡¯t Assistant An say you wanted to go back to the capital? Why are you here?¡± ¡°I was worried about leaving you alone.¡± Jun Shiyan smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll take you back to the film crew.¡± Chapter 160 - You Had Many Girlfriends Before! ¡°I¡¯m not a child. How could I get lost?¡± Ling Sheng muttered. Her heart was filled with sweetness as she pushed his wheelchair forward. ¡°Where¡¯s Assistant An?¡± ¡°Hi, Ms. Ling.¡± An Yan suddenly appeared and greeted Ling Sheng respectfully. Ling Sheng frowned in shock. ¡°Why are you so mysterious?¡± An Yan saw his Master turn around to look at him, which made him shiver uncontrollably. He smiled apologetically. ¡°I won¡¯t scare you next time, okay?¡± Ling Sheng replied, ¡°No, you won¡¯t.¡± An Yan heaved a sigh of relief. If she¡¯d said one word, Master would have skinned him alive! Ling Sheng had originally booked an economy-class ticket, as she had bought it too late. There was nothing else left. Besides, she did not have high expectations for the flight; after all, it was a short three-hour flight. Jun Shiyan upgraded her economy-class ticket to a first-class ticket. The first-class cabin of China Airlines was extremely luxurious. There was a single room and a big bed. There was also a computer table with Wi-Fi beside it. As soon as he got on the plane, Jun Shiyan started working. Ling Sheng was lying on the bed reading the script, but she realized that she could not read anymore. She only wanted to see what he would do. Was she becoming more and more perverted? The man opposite her was having a video conference. His serious self was different from his usual self. Especially now, when he was exuding the air of a king who ruled over the world. The executives in the video were speaking casually. He did not speak much, but every single word he said hit the nail on the head. He was really handsome and serious. A man who worked seriously could make one¡¯s blood boil! Half an hour later, the video conference ended. The man closed his laptop and leaned against the chair, rubbing his temples. He looked a little tired and he let out a low cough. Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes sparkled as she jumped down from the bed hurriedly and brought him a glass of water. ¡°Thank you.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s voice was hoarse as he asked her, ¡°Did I disturb you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Ling Sheng shook her head hurriedly, her heart beating wildly. Third Master, continue. His voice was really hoarse, and his aura was very strong. He was really handsome! ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Although Jun Shiyan had been working, the young girl he had been longing for had been by his side. How could he be in the mood to listen to the nonsense of a bunch of unimportant people? He had wanted to end the meeting for a long time, but he had to take care of the project immediately. That was why he had endured it. Although he¡¯d seemed to be working seriously, half of his attention had been on her. How could he miss the sight of her infatuated face on the bed? ¡°Third Master, you can lean on me. I¡¯ll massage your temples!¡± Ling Sheng smiled as she looked at him, her eyes crinkling as she moved to the back to massage him. ¡°Wait.¡± Jun Shiyan suddenly grabbed her and bent down to take out a pair of disposable slippers that were under the table. Upon seeing her bare feet, he said seriously, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t catch a cold.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s heart raced uncontrollably again. When she saw the man¡¯s slender fingers gently grabbing her ankle to put on her shoes, she said hurriedly, ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Jun Shiyan grabbed her ankle with a smile and lightly touched her toes. ¡°I¡¯ll be done soon.¡± Ling Sheng felt exasperated once again, and her black eyes were sparkling like stars. Upon seeing the man in front of her, her heart softened and she nodded obediently. ¡°Okay!¡± Who said that old men knew nothing about pleasure? Let¡¯s have a private chat about that! The man in front of her was indeed good at flirting! He must have had many girlfriends before since he was so familiar with this! ¡°Third Master.¡± Ling Sheng looked at the man, feeling a little depressed. She pretended to ask casually, ¡°You¡¯ve had a lot of girlfriends in the past, right?¡± Chapter 161 - The Only Woman In His Life ¡°No.¡± Jun Shiyan looked up suddenly, his narrow and deep eyes full of gentleness. ¡°Miss Ling, are you willing to be the only woman in my life?¡± Ling Sheng felt like she was going crazy. When she reached the hotel, the image of the man¡¯s loving eyes and her foolish look appeared in her mind. Every time she thought about it, her heart would pound nonstop. She wished she could turn back time and change her reaction. She regretted it so much that her intestines turned green. If God gave her another chance, she would definitely agree without hesitation! However, she wondered if her brain had experienced a cramp at the time, as she had actually replied that she would consider it! Consider it my *ss! When one met such a loving and rich bachelor, one should pounce on him! ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng.¡± When she saw her take a piece of clothing and rub it for a long time, Su Ye¡¯s expression changed repeatedly. It was so scary that she shouted hurriedly. ¡°Yes!¡± Ling Sheng snapped out of her trance and looked at her wrinkled dress. Pretending to be calm, she unfolded it. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it looks better with some wrinkles?¡± Su Ye nodded before shaking her head. She ran over to get her clothes. ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, I¡¯ll wash this. You should go and change!¡± Sister Sheng was a fairy. She was beautiful, so she looked good in everything. However, this was her first time meeting the film crew, so she could not wear wrinkled clothes. Ling Sheng watched as she ran off nervously with her clothes. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll change.¡± Little Ye had been sent by Sister Mei to take care of her. She had flown over from the capital a few hours earlier than her. The girl was good at everything because of her looks, personality, and lack of confidence. However, it was precisely because of this that she acted more carefully and took good care of others. This was also why Sister Mei had chosen her to be her assistant. The hotel had been booked by the film crew. Ling Sheng had not expected that the production team, which Sister Mei had claimed was poor, would have booked the only four-star hotel in City A. In the afternoon, the actors met with all the relevant crew members to have a meal and get to know each other before officially starting to film tomorrow. Ling Sheng chose a beige long dress that looked pure and adorable and made her look like a fairy. She had just put on her clothes when the doorbell rang. ¡°Hi, pretty girl!¡± Xiaxia waved at her with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m staying next door. You might not know me. Let me introduce myself. I¡¯m Yan Zi, the supporting actress. I¡¯m Xiaxia.¡± Ling Sheng looked at the girl in front of her and smiled brightly. Although she did not look like the biggest beauty, she was very attractive. Her phoenix-like eyes were very flirtatious. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Ling Sheng.¡± ¡°I know. Can I call you Sheng Sheng?¡± Xiaxia was very familiar with her. ¡°Can I come in?¡± Ling Sheng smiled. ¡°You¡¯re already in.¡± Xiaxia was finally relieved. ¡°You¡¯re just as Xiaoyu described you. You¡¯re easy to get along with. This is my first time filming, so I¡¯m afraid the crew won¡¯t get along with me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking about Shi Lingyu?¡± Ling Sheng felt that this was fate! Xiaxia had met Shi Lingyu a few times during online events, and their personalities were very compatible. They had become friends and kept in touch. They had chatted about Ling Sheng last night. ¡°I just heard from my assistant that you¡¯re the female lead. I wanted to come and take a look, so I came to find you.¡± Xiaxia, who could not bear to look at her makeup, said in disdain, ¡°Little Sister, this is not how makeup works. I¡¯ll do it for you!¡± Chapter 162 - The Rich Woman’s Gigolo ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡± Ling Sheng was not good at makeup, and she had relied on her good looks to be confident when she walked out without makeup. She had never been interested in makeup. Xiaxia had put on makeup for people before. She had been a makeup artist and had more than a million fans. She was confident that her makeup skills were excellent. ¡°Women should learn how to put on makeup. Look, when you don¡¯t put on makeup, you¡¯re a fairy. When you put on makeup, you can transform into a vixen. If you want to be a mature woman, you can be a mature woman. If you want to be a little girl, you can be a little girl. Let me create a gentler makeup look for you!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave it up to you.¡± Ling Sheng did not ask much. While putting on her makeup, Xiaxia spoke to her. ¡°Do you know Lu Yubai? He¡¯s the number one makeup artist in China and he¡¯s my idol. My lifelong dream and pursuit is to become a master like him.¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°Then you should be a makeup artist. Why are you acting?¡± Xiaxia said, ¡°My best friend asked me to accompany her to the audition. The director didn¡¯t pick her but chose me instead. He insisted on me filming this, so I came.¡± Ling Sheng smiled. ¡°You look unhappy.¡± Xiaxia replied, ¡°Not really. It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s only been a month, so I came to give it a try. However, you¡¯re a member of Huo Ci¡¯s Studio. Why did you take a female lead role that someone else did not want?¡± ¡°The previous actress didn¡¯t want the female lead role? Didn¡¯t she say she was sick?¡± After Ling Sheng had finished reading the script yesterday, she had searched for relevant news about the film crew. The female lead of ¡°Moon¡± had originally been a C-list actress named Song Xixi. Yesterday morning, she had suddenly posted on Weibo that there was a problem with her health and she could not participate in the film. She had then sent an apology to the film crew. ¡°You believe that?¡± Xiaxia pursed her lips. ¡°You know nothing about Song Xixi. She¡¯s the eldest daughter of Hua Ying Entertainment¡¯s boss. I think she didn¡¯t want to act in the film.¡± ¡°Since she didn¡¯t want to do it, why did she accept the role in the first place?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I also heard that Hua Ying Entertainment invested in this film. I don¡¯t know why, but she suddenly withdrew her investment before filming started. This must have something to do with it. Your company has good resources, and you¡¯re also an artist managed by Mei Xuelin. How could you accept a film that she didn¡¯t want?¡± ¡°I think the script is pretty good. The theme and concept are both good.¡± ¡°There aren¡¯t many fools like you nowadays. We¡¯re all filming for money, yet you¡¯re still interested in the theme.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m really a fool. Since the film crew doesn¡¯t have money, why would they book a hotel? That must cost a lot of money!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know about the commotion caused by the change of the male lead during the casting process. The news was suppressed at the time. Actually, this hotel was not chosen by the film crew.¡± Xiaxia then whispered in a mysterious voice, ¡°I heard this from other people. It¡¯s all gossip, but just listen to it.¡± Xiaxia did know a lot of gossip. The male lead of the movie had been a fourth-year student at the Film Academy named Su Rongxuan. Later, when there was investment capital, he had been swapped out for the current male lead, Lu Xianzhi. When Ling Sheng saw the male lead, Lu Xianzhi, she looked at the man in disbelief, her mind filled with Xiaxia¡¯s words. Xiaxia had said, ¡°I heard that Lu Xianzhi is a pretty boy supported by a rich woman. The investor of the film is his financier, who helped him become the male lead.¡± Xiaxia had said that the hotel had not been booked by the film crew but by the financier behind Lu Xianzhi. Fearing that the film crew would let him suffer, she had decided to book the whole film crew¡¯s accommodation as a treat for them. ¡°Sheng Sheng?¡± Lu Xianzhi had imagined meeting her again countless times, but he had never expected to meet her in such a manner and be caught off guard. Chapter 163 - Secret Love ¡°Hi, Mr. Lu.¡± Ling Sheng looked at the handsome man in front of her, and an indescribable sense of nostalgia welled up in her heart. Her nose felt a little stuffed. When had Lu Xianzhi changed his name? She had checked the list of actors and production crew of ¡°Moon¡± but had only seen the name Lu Xianzhi. She had not even found a photo, so she had not known what the male lead looked like. ¡°You two know each other?¡± Director Yi Jinrong, who was surprised, asked with a smile. Lu Xianzhi nodded and looked at Ling Sheng politely and coldly. ¡°Yes.¡± Ling Sheng smiled as she echoed his words. She kept feeling that he seemed a little strange. When they looked at each other, she could clearly see the surprise in his eyes. However, his words had suddenly become foreign and distant, as though he had deliberately distanced himself from her. It made her feel uncomfortable. The film crew members looked down, thinking that they were not very familiar with each other. Lu Xuanzhi¡¯s attitude toward her was very cold, and he did not look like a good friend of hers. They should just know each other. Lu Xianzhi had already started talking to the director, scriptwriter, and the others, completely ignoring Ling Sheng. While Ling Sheng had been talking to Xiaxia, no one had been paying attention to her. There was no reason for her to go around only to be given the cold shoulder. There was no need to think about it. When the original Ling Sheng knew him, he had not been called Lu Xianzhi. His name had been Ji Yan, and he had been the brother of a neighbor. The two of them had grown up together and had become childhood sweethearts. Ji Yan was two years older than her. Like her, he had no father but only a mother. She had been an introvert and a timid and honest person. At the time, she had often been bullied. Every time, Ji Yan had protected her and gone to school with her, taking good care of her as though she was his younger sister. The deepest memory in his mind was being at the entrance of the school and pushing his bicycle to wait for her. The young man¡¯s figure was upright, and his school uniform had been unable to conceal his beauty. His short hair had been cut neatly, and his delicate features were well-defined. His warm and clean smile was a beautiful sight that would never be forgotten. Which young girl would not have fallen in love? She had also secretly liked him when she had been at the age when love first developed. He was so good-looking that he had been the gentlest and most handsome young man she had ever seen. However, he¡¯d seemed to only regard her as his younger sister and she had not dared to confess her love. She would instead tear the love letters that other girls asked her to give him secretly and throw their gifts into the dustbin. The year that Ji Yan was 17 years old and she was 15 years old, Ji Yan¡¯s mother had found a wealthy local and married him. In the beginning, Ji Yan would contact her, call her frequently, send her nice things, and invite her to his home for vacation. After maintaining contact for about a year, she¡¯d stopped receiving Ji Yan¡¯s calls. When she¡¯d called him, she had discovered the number was no longer in use. During the summer vacation of Year One, she had gone to look for him with the pocket money she had saved up for a long time by hiding it from her foster mother. However, the person who had opened the door had been a stranger. He had told her that the person she was looking for had moved out half a year ago. They had rented a house and he did not know their contact details. She had sat on the road and cried for a long time. When she¡¯d gotten home, she had thrown away everything related to him in a fit of anger. Then, she had secretly picked it up and locked it up. Suddenly, she felt a little upset for the past Ling Sheng. This young man, whom she had been pining for, actually had a hostile attitude now that they¡¯d met again. ¡°Sheng Sheng, how do you know Lu Xianzhi?¡± Xiaxia was a big gossip. ¡°He was my elementary school classmate. I¡¯ve only met him once or twice. I never expected him to still remember me,¡± Ling Sheng said casually. Chapter 164 - Unable to Control Herself Lu Xuanzhi¡¯s attitude told her clearly that he did not want others to know about their relationship, so she would go along with it. Anyway, it was true. Kindergarten, primary school, secondary school, and high school were all the same. Naturally, they were schoolmates. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen Lu Xianzhi. He¡¯s so handsome!¡± Xiaxia tugged at her and stole a look at the handsome man. Ling Sheng took a look at him. Ji Yan, who had grown up, was really handsome. He no longer had the youthful look of a young man, but he had become mature and stable. His figure was tall and straight, and his features were handsome. Every single action of his exuded a mesmerizing charm. He was no longer the skinny, gentle young man she remembered. Actually, she was a little disappointed. However, everyone grew up eventually. Besides, she wasn¡¯t the only one who¡¯d had a crush on him. When she thought about it carefully, this kind of feeling was actually quite nice. In high school, she had only concentrated on studying and acting. She had not known how to find a handsome man to date! At this thought, a pair of gentle and deep eyes suddenly appeared in her mind, pushing away all her strange thoughts. Oh no. Why would she think of the Third Master? Had she been possessed? Even if she was ten years younger, this would not be considered an innocent or ambiguous puppy love! It was not easy to avoid touching a single drop of the alcohol on the tables, especially on this occasion. There were more than 30 people at the three tables, and there were only nine women and a scriptwriter. The film crew members were quite polite. The main actors also seemed to be quite nice. However, there would always be some rat feces in every place. One could not guarantee that so many people would not have evil intentions. Initially, while the men were drinking, the actresses did not drink or try to persuade them to stop. When they were almost done eating and drinking, some people¡¯s evil nature was revealed. They spoke without restraint, while others were already glaring at the actresses present. Ling Sheng disliked such events, as she sometimes could not help but feel disgusted when she saw such hideous men. Not everyone was like this when they were drunk, as most men, especially middle-aged actors, started to shut their mouths after drinking too much. Women were also the same in this industry. Regardless of whether they were forced by the circumstances or not, a few supporting actresses were already playing along. It was not easy to protect oneself in this line of work unless one had a strong backer and a formidable background that prevented anyone from targeting them. Otherwise, one could only become someone else¡¯s food and get criticized by others. If one could accept this, then it would be an unspoken rule. If one could not accept it, they would retreat from the entertainment circle and stay far away from this industry. ¡°Sheng Sheng, here¡¯s a toast to you.¡± Liu Ji raised his glass and looked at the delicate beauty in front of him, his heart itching. ¡°Thank you, Brother Liu.¡± Ling Sheng smiled. She could not reject anyone, so she forced herself to drink. She was now a newbie actress with no background or backer. If she rejected him and offended him, someone might try to trip her up during the filming process! Besides, some stinky men had evil interests. The more you refused to drink, the more they wanted you to drink and be a source of entertainment. The spot she was sitting in was dark, and her back was facing the light. She was also wearing a white dress. When no one was paying attention, she stuffed a piece of paper tissue inside her glass. The wine was absorbed by the tissue before she took out the piece of tissue and threw it away. Chapter 165 - Stop Interfering ¡°Great.¡± Liu Ji¡¯s eyes widened. It was good to be young. She was as tender as a flower, which refreshed one¡¯s heart. However, he could only imagine it. He only checked her out and teased her, never doing anything else. Although this girl was young, she was a member of Huo Ci¡¯s Studio. Everyone in the entertainment circle knew that one could not touch the staff of Huo Ci¡¯s Studio, so everyone had agreed to this. When Huo Ci had first established his studio, a person who hadn¡¯t known better had attacked a small artist managed by him. The next day, that person had been moved into the intensive care unit and had not appeared in the entertainment circle ever again. Ling Sheng was aware of her alcohol tolerance, so she did not dare drink at all. When she absolutely could not avoid it, she would pretend to drink before spitting the drink secretly. Xiaxia, who was sitting beside her, had been persuaded to drink the whole time. Thanks to her high alcohol tolerance, she had drunk a lot. No matter how high a person¡¯s alcohol tolerance was, they could not help but become dazed and groggy from constant drinking. By the time they were done, Xiaxia was already drunk. ¡°Why are you drinking so much? I¡¯ll take you back to the hotel.¡± Zheng Yuncheng smiled at Xiaxia, his eyes burning with passion and his blood boiling. This woman was the second female lead. Although she was not as pretty as the first female lead, she was managed by Huo Ci¡¯s Studio. No one dared to touch the female lead, so they could only make do! However, Ling Sheng pulled Xiaxia up before him and smiled politely. ¡°Brother Zheng, I live next door to her. I¡¯ll take her back. I won¡¯t trouble you.¡± Zheng Yuncheng had not expected that she would be unable to understand another person¡¯s intention. He let out a cold laugh in his heart. She did not know what was good for her. If she was not managed by Huo Ci¡¯s Studio, she would have been raped long ago. With a kind smile, he said, ¡°How could a girl like you trouble me? I¡¯ll help you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. I look small, but I¡¯m actually very strong.¡± When Ling Sheng saw the greasy middle-aged man in front of her, she could not help but feel disgusted. Thankfully, she would not have any scenes with him. Otherwise, she would have vomited overnight. Most of the people present had finished their drinks and left in groups of two and three. There was a hotel beside the restaurant, so they went back by themselves. Su Ye was waiting for Ling Sheng outside. Upon seeing her come out, she ran in hurriedly. She only felt relieved when she saw that Ling Sheng was not drunk. Sister Mei had reminded her repeatedly not to let her drink. It seemed like she had yet to drink. ¡°Little Ye, come and help me.¡± Ling Sheng called her over and smiled at the man. ¡°Brother Zheng, you seem to have drunk a lot. Go back and rest. The two of us will be able to hold her up. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Zheng Yuncheng held his breath. That brat was a busybody. She had seen through his intentions and wanted to protect the woman on purpose. However, there were still many people around, so it would not be appropriate for him to act up. When Ling Sheng and Su Ye helped her walk to the corner, Zheng Yuncheng followed them. He was a pervert, especially when he had drunk alcohol to bolster his courage. The more he thought about Ling Sheng¡¯s attitude, the angrier he became. When he saw that there was no one around, he suddenly walked forward and grabbed Xiaxia¡¯s long hair. Then, he dragged her over and pointed at the two of them ferociously. ¡°Stop being nosy!¡± ¡°You want to snatch her away in broad daylight?¡± Ling Sheng smiled coldly. ¡°I know you¡¯re managed by Huo Ci¡¯s Studio. If I don¡¯t touch you, don¡¯t pay attention to me!¡± Zheng Yuncheng glared at her angrily. The girl was quite hot. She was hot-tempered and she definitely had energy. However, he did not dare offend Huo Ci and could thus not touch her. Chapter 166 - Leave ¡°Let her go.¡± Ling Sheng shot him a cold look. The forest was indeed big. There were all kinds of birds in it. How could there be such a disgusting man? ¡°Get out of the way.¡± Zheng Yuncheng growled as his eyes widened. His face was contorted as he reached out with his huge fist to threaten her. An average person would definitely have been shocked by his fierceness. However, he had not expected the woman in front of him to remain calm. Ling Sheng, who did not want to waste her breath on him, was about to make a move. However, someone suddenly dashed over from behind and dragged Xiaxia away before throwing her to Su Ye. He punched Zheng Yuncheng in anger. ¡°B*stard!¡± Zheng Yuncheng¡¯s face was already ugly to begin with, but at that moment, she felt even more disgusted. His nose was bleeding, and he hit the car behind him with a bang. He growled in pain. ¡°F*ck!¡± Before Lu Xianzhi could calm down, he walked over, grabbed his collar, and punched him again. His eyes were full of anger, but he did not say anything. He just hit him. Ling Sheng had seen Lu Xianzhi fight before. In the past, whenever some hooligans had tried to stop her, he had rushed forward every single time. He was fierce and ruthless when he fought. In the beginning, he had been unable to beat the hooligans. Although he had been beaten up by the crowd, he had never begged for mercy. Later on, the surrounding hooligans had all been afraid of him. Zheng Yuncheng looked fierce and ruthless, but he was pinned to the ground by Lu Xianzhi. Lu Xuanzhi even picked up an empty can of cola from the ground and gagged his mouth, causing him to cry for help. He groaned in pain, his eyes full of horror. He finally felt fear. ¡°Lu Xianzhi!¡± Upon seeing that he would die if he continued to hit him, Ling Sheng hurriedly shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t kill him!¡± Only then did Lu Xianzhi stop what he was doing. His hand was covered in blood, and the sinister look in his eyes turned cold and distant when he looked at her. He only asked coldly, ¡°He didn¡¯t touch you, right?¡± ¡°You beat him to death. How could he touch me?¡± Ling Sheng pouted and looked at his hand worriedly. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not my blood.¡± After saying that, Lu Xianzhi elegantly wiped his hand with a square towel before taking out his phone to call his assistant to handle this. Then, he said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll take you back.¡± Su Ye had not expected this gentle, elegant, and handsome man to be so domineering and mesmerizing when he fought. She only regained her senses when she heard his words. She lowered her head, blushed, and helped Xiaxia back to the hotel with Ling Sheng. Lu Xianzhi took them back to the hotel and looked at Ling Sheng. ¡°Can I talk to you alone?¡± Ling Sheng wanted to talk to him too. Where had he been all these years? Why had he changed his name? Was Auntie alright? She had a lot to ask him, such as where they were living now. However, she had not expected him to get straight to the point after closing the door. ¡°Ling Sheng, you should withdraw from this production. You can¡¯t take on this film. Go and tell the director that you will not be acting anymore.¡± Ling Sheng had not expected him to say this to her. Anger welled up in her heart as she nearly lost control of her emotions and bellowed, ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I act in a drama I¡¯ve agreed to participate in?¡± ¡°Did Huo Ci¡¯s Studio get you to act in this kind of drama because they can¡¯t get a good script? As long as you agree to withdraw, you can name any conditions you want.¡± Lu Xianzhi¡¯s lips curled up coldly. ¡°If that¡¯s what you wanted to tell me, I suggest you stop.¡± Ling Sheng found it laughable. ¡°I accepted this drama because I think the script is not bad. It¡¯s valuable to me. Why should I listen to you?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t work with you. If you don¡¯t go, I¡¯ll look for the director and get him to replace you. I think you¡¯ve heard about my relationship with this production.¡± Lu Xianzhi could clearly see the disdain and mockery in her eyes. His heart ached a little. Chapter 167 - : A Hidden Secret ¡°Then I¡¯m sorry. Since you¡¯ve chosen to enter this industry, you¡¯ll often be forced to accept things you don¡¯t like. I think you might get used to it, Mr. Lu. Listen to me carefully, no matter who you talk to, I won¡¯t withdraw from this drama.¡± ¡°What do you want? Money, resources? I can give you anything. As long as you quit this drama, I can provide you with better resources.¡± ¡°I think this drama is good. I like it a lot. It¡¯s hard to buy me off with money. You know I work with Huo Ci¡¯s Studio, so I won¡¯t back down when it comes to this.¡± Lu Xuanzhi¡¯s expression remained unchanged, but his chest heaved slightly as he gritted his teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t force my hand!¡± ¡°Let me guess why you are in such a hurry to make me withdraw. Is it because you¡¯re afraid of your financier finding out about our relationship and kicking you out?¡± Ling Sheng spoke casually, each word striking his heart. ¡°Ling Sheng!¡± Lu Xianzhi was finally angry. He looked at the girl in front of him, who was confident and arrogant and was exuding an intoxicating charm. He was a little comforted, but also a little bitter. The timid girl who had been hiding behind him had finally transformed into a tall, slender, confident, beautiful swan. ¡°Did I guess correctly? Are you embarrassed?¡± Ling Sheng laughed out loud as she looked at the man, who had finally shown his anger. She then added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely keep this a secret. I won¡¯t spout nonsense, let alone let your financier know.¡± It was impossible for her to withdraw because of that ridiculous reason! ¡°You can think whatever you want.¡± Lu Xianzhi only wanted her to withdraw. ¡°This movie will not allow you to gain fame and wealth. Due to the issue of the theme, even the screening may pose a problem. Why do you insist on filming it?¡± ¡°What about you? Why did you come here?¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s lips curled up coldly as she looked at him. ¡°Ji Yan, that¡¯s not right. Lu Xianzhi, since you know this, why did you come here again? It¡¯s all because you¡¯ve taken a liking to this small film. Neither of us is better than the other.¡± Ling Sheng had to admit that she was not a saint, but she was not as ambitious as Pu Sheng. Besides liking this script a lot, she also wanted more people to see other things in the world except for beauty and darkness. Many people lived in the twisted hell of human nature. There was also another reason. This kind of small-scale film was a favorite of the major film festivals. As long as it was filmed well, it would leave a deep impression. It would be extremely easy for this film to win a big prize. ¡°I came here for my own reasons.¡± Lu Xianzhi tried his best to calm down and talk to her nicely. ¡°Then can I ask why you are insisting on me quitting this movie?¡± Ling Sheng calmed down. ¡°What¡¯s so hard for you to say?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you already say what I wanted to say?¡± Lu Xianzhi sneered and looked away, trying his best not to meet her eyes. Her gaze was too clear, making one unable to hide their thoughts from her eyes. He did not want to see his ugly self in her eyes. Why? She might get into trouble because of this film. Even if she thought he was unscrupulous and hated him for it, he could not let her be the female lead. Before being replaced, the female lead of this drama, Zhang Jia, had suffered an accident during filming and had been raped. Although the investors had covered up the scandal, the accident had suddenly been exposed after the film¡¯s release. The female lead had been unable to take the blow of public opinion and had committed suicide. Chapter 168 - Unmatched Relationship He had known that the female lead would be replaced, but he had not asked any further questions. According to his memory, the female lead should be Zhang Jia. Thus, he would be more careful and would protect her well, changing her fate before anything happened. However, he had not expected the female lead not to be Zhang Jia but Ling Sheng. When he¡¯d heard her name, he had thought it was a coincidence until he had seen her. ¡°Since you are so insincere, there¡¯s no need for us to continue talking, Mr. Lu. You can do whatever you want! I¡¯ll never compromise.¡± Ling Sheng mocked him coldly before opening the door. ¡°You¡¯re not welcome here. Take care.¡± ¡°Pack your luggage. Someone will notify you soon.¡± After saying that, Lu Xianzhi walked out and took a look. There was no one in the corridor. His footsteps were a little clumsy as he walked to the stairs. When he reached the dim staircase, he leaned against the cold wall. With trembling hands, he took out a cigarette and lit it. The flickering fire seemed a little strange in the dark environment, as though he was in a dark mood. What she had said was the truth, so in fact, the actual situation was not much different compared to what she had said. This film was indeed popular. Two years after it had first been filmed, it had won two Silver Bear Awards and clinched the Best Actor and Best Actress Award. It had experienced a moment of glory. However, due to the issue of the film¡¯s theme, the effect of the domestic screening had not been ideal. The number of seats had not been high, and only industry insiders and film-loving fans had watched it. They had not gained the recognition of the masses, and thus their box office sales had been terrible. However, two weeks after the movie was released, a big piece of news broke out. During the filming process, the female lead, Zhang Jia, had had an accident. She had been raped, and the public opinion on this was aggressive. This story had quickly occupied the headlines of various portals. He did not know if he should be sad or glad that ¡°Moon¡± had caught the public¡¯s eye this way. Sometimes, human nature was so simple and ugly that it even emitted a sense of evilness. The people who liked to join in the fun and follow scandals would always be more than the people watching the film itself. After the incident, the number of screenings and ticket sales had skyrocketed, and the film had occupied the leading spot of the box office. The box office sales had kept rising, and in just a week, they had gone straight to one billion. At the time, he had only treated this as news. The media had revealed that this had been done by a local gangster and that the murderer had not been caught. He had sympathized with the female lead and contributed to the box office. Later, when Zhang Jia had committed suicide, someone had dug the story up and said that the production team had promised her that they would give her money, resources, and a bright future. They had also promised that this incident would not be exposed, which was why they had suppressed the issue. However, when the movie had been released and the box office sales had declined, the incident had been exposed, revealing that the investor was behind this. Investors were shameless when it came to money and did not care about their scandal¡¯s effect on people¡¯s reputations or lives. They only cared about box office sales and profits. However, they had not expected that a figurative bun made of human flesh and blood would not be delicious. Zhang Jia had committed suicide because of this incident, thus causing the film to be banned. Everyone in the film crew had been boycotted, and the investing company¡¯s shares had dropped drastically, eventually turning it into a scorned entity. A year after Zhang Jia had committed suicide, someone had revealed that this had not been the doing of a local rogue villager. A few investors had gone to check on the progress and had taken a liking to her. After getting her drunk, they had done the unspeakable to her¡­ In the entertainment circle, things seemed fleeting and ephemeral. The onlookers were only angered for a moment. Time was enough to wash away everything and erase people¡¯s memories. Soon, they were attracted by new gossip and fresh scandals. Everyone in the film crew knew that the female lead, Ling Sheng, was not on good terms with the male lead, Lu Xianzhi. Besides filming together, the two of them had not interacted in private. Chapter 169 - Giving Myself To You Some insiders had revealed that Lu Xianzhi had gone to look for the director in private and requested that the female lead be replaced. However, it was all in vain. Some people said that Ling Sheng¡¯s backer was too strong, so the director could not do anything about it. Director Yi Jinrong was also worried. On one hand, he could not offend the investor of the movie. On the other hand, he could not offend Best Actor Huo Ci either. In the end, he could only suffer pressure from both sides. Thankfully, this issue had been resolved successfully. Both sides had compromised, and each side had taken a step back. Only then did the movie start going smoothly. Although the duo did not interact much in private, they were both good actors and had a perfect grasp of the emotions of their characters. They were the kind of genius actors who had been blessed by the heavens. Both of them had very little filming experience and were considered newbie actors. However, once they worked on this film, the effect would be so good that it would make people praise the film. Basically, it was all filmed in one take. This was especially true for Ling Sheng. He had never seen such a smart actress who was so professional and willing to bear hardships. She had become skinny to act the part after being imprisoned. She had not eaten for a week, but she had already slimmed down. Her physical condition and mental state had become like Moon¡¯s. Here, she was Moon, not Ling Sheng. After Lu Xianzhi finished filming a scene with Ling Sheng, he watched the girl walk out of the yard with her arms crossed and followed her. She wanted to film this, and her backer was Huo Ci. He had tried all kinds of means to prevent her from filming this, so he could only accept his fate and watch her carefully and protect her. Ling Sheng went to the latrine, which was located outside the courtyard. It was a very simple latrine, even simpler than the one available when she¡¯d been filming ¡°Everyone¡¯s Magical Power Emergence¡±. This movie was realistic. The village was located on a high slope made of yellow soil. The ground was rugged, and there were many mountain ridges and ravines. It took half a day to drive from the hotel to this place. The whole week had been spent in the village. Only on the 10th day were they able to move to the village near the county city to continue filming. Ling Sheng had just walked out when she sensed someone following her. She frowned and deliberately quickened her pace. The person behind her also quickened their pace. She suddenly turned around and saw a figure hiding behind a big tree. She sneered. ¡°Lu Xianzhi, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± No one spoke amid the quiet night. Ling Sheng said, ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know you are here. Are you sick? Why are you following me every day?¡± It was still quiet. Ling Sheng let out a cold snort before leaving. When she started walking, her phone vibrated. As soon as she took out her phone, she saw that she had a message from Jun Shiyan. Her lips curled up as she secretly found a quiet place to squat down and type. Third Master: Are you done with work? Ling Sheng: Yes. Third Master: What did you eat tonight? Ling Sheng: Delicious oil noodles. Third Master: I want some too. Ling Sheng: Come over then! Third Master: Okay. Ling Sheng: I was joking. Don¡¯t come over. The conditions here are tough. Really, you won¡¯t be able to take it. Third Master: If you can take it, why can¡¯t I? Ling Sheng: I am forced to live here! Third Master: Got it. I bought a video website recently. Do you have any content you want to see? I¡¯ll buy it for you. Ling Sheng: Is that true? Then buy ¡®Everyone¡¯s Magical Power Emergence¡¯! Third Master: Convince me. Ling Sheng: Third Master, Third Master, nice Third Master¡­ You can buy it. I really put in my best effort for the show, and the content is very fulfilling. The guests are also good-looking. I promise it will be popular. Really. Third Master: Not enough. Ling Sheng: Third Master, just buy it. If it¡¯s not popular and you can¡¯t earn the money back, I¡¯ll pay you! Third Master: Okay. Chapter 170 - : Grandpa’s The Most Handsome While chatting with him, Ling Sheng got excited. When she realized what she had sent, her face flushed red. Upon seeing the conversation above, she bit her lips in annoyance and tried her best to retract it. However, time had already passed so she could not take her words back. She could only widen her eyes as she read the words: If you can¡¯t earn the money back, I¡¯ll pay you. She could also imagine that if this man was by her side, his deep, sexy voice would definitely be irresistible! ¨C On the 25th day of Ling Sheng¡¯s absence, naive and adorable baby Ling Xiaoqi looked seriously at the handsome man beside him. ¡°Grandpa, my face has recovered. Can you let Mommy come home?¡± Huo Ci was putting on a bow tie when he sneered. ¡°You were the one who made her go, and you are also the one who wants to let her come back now. She won¡¯t come back.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Xiaoqi lowered his eyes in disappointment. Suddenly, he looked up. ¡°Grandpa, when will Mommy be back?¡± Huo Ci¡¯s temper flared up immediately. ¡°She¡¯s not coming back! Why are you spouting so much nonsense? Let¡¯s go!¡± In the dressing room were a big man and a little man in black suits, white shirts, red bow ties, and black leather shoes. They were so handsome that one could not take their eyes off them. Xiaoqi looked at his reflection in the mirror and made a dashing pose. His sparkling eyes looked at Huo Ci as he asked for praise. ¡°Grandpa, am I very handsome?¡± Huo Ci looked at himself in the mirror, smiled, and patted his head. ¡°I¡¯m the most handsome.¡± Xiaoqi compared the two of them secretly. He was obviously handsome, so he nodded his head in a pleasing manner. ¡°Grandpa is the most handsome! I¡¯m the coolest!¡± Only then was Huo Ci satisfied. He put on a pair of sunglasses and a top hat. When he put on his sunglasses, he looked at the little guy, who was still acting like a narcissist in front of the mirror. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Xiaoqi ran after him on his short legs. He looked up at the tall figure in front of him and smiled happily. Grandpa was taking him to the airport to fetch his great-grandpa and great-grandmother! Xiaoqi was both happy and worried along the way. Would his great-grandpa and great-grandmother not recognize him because he was so handsome? When Huo Ci reached the airport, he bought Xiaoqi ice-cream and warned him seriously, ¡°I¡¯m going to the washroom. Wait for me here. Don¡¯t run around, understand?¡± Xiaoqi nodded as he ate the ice-cream. He was an obedient baby. ¡°Come back quickly, Grandpa.¡± As soon as Huo Ci left, Xiaoqi saw many pretty girls rushing in from the entrance, carrying their cameras and holding Grandpa¡¯s photo as they ran in screaming. Xiaoqi¡¯s eyes lit up. He knew that these people were his grandfather¡¯s fans. Upon hearing that Huo Ci had arrived at the airport, the crowd of Little Cis excitedly screamed over seeing their idol. ¡°Third Master, I checked where Ms. Ling is now¡­¡± An Yan looked up from his phone and realized that the person in front of him had disappeared. When he looked up, he saw a group of mad women running in the airport, shouting Huo Ci¡¯s name. A woman carrying a camera was about to run into a child. ¡°Child, run!¡± An Yan shouted. He wanted to save him, but it was too late. He broke out in cold sweat for the child. If that reckless speeding woman really hit him, the child would definitely get hurt. In the blink of an eye, Jun Shiyan rolled over in the wheelchair and suddenly appeared. He reached out and pulled the child into his embrace. The wheelchair retreated steadily and stopped. Chapter 171 - Heavy Whalloping An Yan heaved a sigh of relief and pushed his luggage over. ¡°Master, are you alright?¡± Upon seeing the scared child in his arms, Jun Shiyan could not help but feel moved. Even his voice softened as he coaxed him. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Xiaoqi looked at the man in front of him, who was wearing sunglasses and a mask, and kept hugging his arm tightly. It took him a long while before he regained his senses. His soft, tender voice trembled after his shock. ¡°Uncle, thank you.¡± An Yan was dumbfounded. This was the first time he had seen Master speak so gently to a child. Furthermore, the ice-cream in the child¡¯s hand was all on him, and his clothes were in a pathetic state. ¡°Where¡¯s your family? Why are you alone?¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s chest felt stuffy for some reason as he placed the child on the ground. What kind of family abandoned a child at the airport? ¡°I¡¯m going to the washroom. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Xiaoqi took a look in the direction of the washroom. It was already blocked by someone. Grandpa would definitely not be able to get out. He was a little worried. An Yan looked at the child. There was a lot of ice-cream on his delicate face. He was wearing a black suit, which made him look handsome and cool. However, his eyes looked familiar. Jun Shiyan pulled the child over and wiped the ice-cream off his face seriously. When he saw the child¡¯s sweet smile, an image of Ling Sheng appeared in his mind. The child¡¯s eyes, in particular, narrowed when he smiled. His smile was very similar to her smile, and his heart softened instantly, his actions becoming gentler. ¡°Follow me to the departure lounge first. I¡¯ll get someone to call your parents.¡± Jun Shiyan took the child¡¯s hand. Xiaoqi shook his head hurriedly. Mommy had said before that he was not allowed to leave with strangers. His big eyes were full of vigilance as he looked at the strange uncle in front of him and said crisply, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m waiting for my parents here. You must be very busy. Go ahead and leave. Thank you.¡± When he saw the alertness in the child¡¯s eyes, Jun Shiyan¡¯s heart sank. This was the first time he had spoken so patiently to a child. ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you. Wait here. What if they come back later and someone bumps into you?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m very powerful. I¡¯ll dodge.¡± Xiaoqi did not know what this uncle was up to, but he was very vigilant. Did he want to abduct and sell children? The children who were kidnapped in the films shown to him by his mother were pitiful after losing their parents. Xiaoqi was planning to avoid this uncle and look for Grandpa. Grandpa would definitely give him a heavy whalloping. An Yan stayed back. The kid in front of him was smart and vigilant. He probably thought Master was a human trafficker. This was the first time he had seen Master suffer. He wanted to laugh at him, but he did not dare. Jun Shiyan compromised. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for your parents with you. Who brought you here?¡± Xiaoqi was about to reply when he saw an old couple coming over. He jumped up excitedly and dashed over. He had seen his saviors, so he did not have to be pestered by this strange uncle anymore. ¡°Great-grandpa, great-grandmother, Xiaoqi is here!¡± Su Xiyin and Huo Xiao had searched around the exit for a long time, but there had been no sign of them. The Old Master was still fuming. He should not have believed that scumbag Huo Ci¡¯s words. ¡°Xiaoqi!¡± Su Xiyin had missed the child dearly. She went up to him and gave him a kiss. ¡°Did you miss your great-grandmother?¡± Chapter 172 - A Small Matter Chapter 172: A Small Matter Xiaoqi nodded vigorously, his big eyes sparkling as he hugged her. ¡°Xiaoqi missed his great-grandmother.¡± Huo Xiao pushed his luggage, which consisted of four big suitcases, before scolding him. ¡°Where¡¯s your scumbag of a grandpa?¡± That good-for-nothing had finally shown filial piety. He had said he would pick them up with Xiaoqi at the airport and had not gotten someone to do the job. In the end, only Xiaoqi was there. Without him, who would carry his luggage? Jun Shiyan had not expected the child to be a member of the Huo Family. He greeted the couple with a slight nod. ¡°Mr. Huo, Mrs. Huo.¡± Only then did Su Xiyin see Jun Shiyan. She smiled and nodded. ¡°Sir, are you on a business trip?¡± Xiaoqi had not expected that the strange uncle would not have been lying to him. He was someone the great-grandmother knew. He had misunderstood this uncle. His face reddened in guilt. ¡°Great-grandmother, someone nearly bumped into Xiaoqi just now. This uncle saved me.¡± The little guy was extremely excited. He used his limbs to describe the situation vividly. When she heard that, Su Xiyin¡¯s heart jumped in her throat. She was immensely grateful. ¡°Thank you so much.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Jun Shiyan could tell that the little guy had discovered his conscience. He had complimented him forcefully because he knew he had wronged a good person. An Yan could not help but laugh. Whose child was this? He was really interesting. He had just called the couple great-grandpa and great-grandmother. He should be the grandson of the Huo Family! ¡°We¡¯ll be leaving then. Thank you.¡± Huo Xiao did not have a nice expression on his face. If he had not saved Xiaoqi, he would not have spoken to him. He had dared to woo his precious granddaughter. No, he did not like him! Jun Shiyan felt that Huo Xiao¡¯s gaze was strange. It was obvious that he did not want to talk to him. It was also obvious that he did not like him. He thought about it carefully. Huo Xiao was an elder, and he had always respected him. He was sure that he had never offended him. Su Xiyin held Xiaoqi¡¯s hand while Xiaoqi waved goodbye reluctantly. ¡°Bye, Uncle Jun.¡± Huo Xiao cursed as he walked. How could he be so careless? How could he abandon Xiaoqi so boldly? He would show that scumbag how he would punish him! ¡°Hubby, call Ci Er!¡± Su Xiyin was angry too. How could he leave Xiaoqi alone? What if something had happened to him? How would he explain this to Sheng Sheng? ¡°I¡¯m not looking for him.¡± Huo Xiao was angry as he looked at his wife. ¡°Don¡¯t call him. I want to see if that scumbag has any semblance of a heart!¡± Xiaoqi seemed to understand something as he tugged at Su Xiyin¡¯s hand quietly. ¡°Great-grandmother, what about Grandpa?¡± ¡°Grandpa is fine. Let¡¯s go home first.¡± Su Xiyin smiled gently. She had to teach him a lesson and see if he would dare be so unreliable again in the future. When Huo Ci ran out, Xiaoqi was nowhere to be seen. He was instantly dumbfounded. After cursing, he panicked. ¡°Ling Xiaoqi, Ling Xiaoqi!¡± The little brat had promised to wait for him obediently. Where had he gone? Had he been deceived with a piece of candy? The more Huo Ci thought about it, the more anxious he became. He ran to the broadcasting station to report his loss. On the way, he stopped someone and asked if he had seen a child, describing his estimated height, and said he was wearing a suit and sunglasses that made him look all handsome and cool. People were coming and going at the airport in a hurry, so how could anyone have noticed this? Even after asking all along the way, he obtained no useful information. Chapter 173 - Huo Ci’s Grandson? A missing person notice was heard through the airport¡¯s loudspeakers. ¡°Attention, passengers. This is an emergency search. Did anyone see a three-year-old boy in a suit, leather shoes, sunglasses, and a top hat? He¡¯s dazzling and cool. I hope you will contact the airport staff as soon as you see the child. Thank you.¡± Jun Shiyan put down the teacup in his hand and thought to himself, So the person who brought the child here hasn¡¯t left yet. He¡¯s even using the broadcasting system to find the child! The Huo brothers were not young anymore. Every single one of them was a sly old fox of the business world. They were mature and stable. Which one of them would desperately try to find the child after leaving it alone? Huo Ci was on the verge of going crazy from anxiety. He asked every single person around the spot where Xiaoqi had gone missing if they had seen a child. When someone appeared behind him, he turned to ask. However, when he turned around and saw the other person, his eyes blazed with anger and he questioned him in an agitated manner. ¡°Third Master Jun, where are you going?¡± He subconsciously felt that this scumbag would never do anything good. He might have gone northwest to find that brat! Jun Shiyan laughed. ¡°Mr. Huo, I don¡¯t think I need to report my whereabouts to you!¡± Huo Ci let out a cold laugh. He was already anxious, so he exploded. ¡°How dare you f*cking find Ling Sheng? I¡¯ll break your legs!¡± Jun Shiyan smiled but did not deny it. Instead, he changed the subject. ¡°Is Mr. Huo in a hurry to find someone?¡± Was that child escorted by Huo Ci? The Old Master had mentioned a grandpa, right? Was this Huo Ci¡¯s grandson? Huo Ci did not even have a girlfriend. Since when did he have a grandchild? Or were his sources so outdated that he did not even know that he had a daughter and a grandchild? ¡°None of your business.¡± Huo Ci turned to leave. Jun Shiyan said in a low voice, ¡°I saw that child.¡± Huo Ci turned around suddenly. ¡°Where did you see him? Where is he?¡± Jun Shiyan asked, ¡°Mr. Huo, is that child your grandchild?¡± ¡°My grandchild? Third Master Jun, are you crazy? Where did I get this d*mn grandson? Where¡¯s my brother? Where¡¯s he?¡± Huo Ci was flustered as he spoke nonsense. Had Third Master Jun discovered something? ¡°To my knowledge, the gentlemen of the Huo Family only have sons and absolutely no daughters!¡± Jun Shiyan sensed that he was lying. ¡°Third Master Jun, you really don¡¯t believe me? In a family like ours, who doesn¡¯t have several illegitimate daughters?¡± Huo Ci sneered casually. ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°Why are you in such a hurry, Mr. Huo? You¡¯ll find out once you check the airport¡¯s surveillance cameras.¡± Jun Shiyan believed him. He was capable of not showing mercy even to his biological nephew. As long as he offended him, he would torture him to death. Huo Ci would not have been so anxious over his brother¡¯s grandson. He was so anxious that he had forgotten about the surveillance cameras of the airport. Besides, he and his brothers were like fire and water. ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Don¡¯t keep me in suspense.¡± Huo Ci was so angry that he wanted to kill someone, but he spoke to him patiently. ¡°Mr. Huo, this doesn¡¯t seem to be a begging attitude!¡± Jun Shiyan was sure that the child was very important to him. Perhaps¡­ Was he really his grandson? However, this had nothing to do with him. Why did he care so much? He had even deliberately provoked Huo Ci to get information out of him. ¡°Just you wait!¡± Huo Ci turned around and walked away to check the surveillance cameras. Based on Third Master Jun¡¯s character, the brat must be fine. He might have been taken away by the Old Master and Old Madam. Upon seeing Huo Ci¡¯s infuriated back, Jun Shiyan said calmly, ¡°Xiaoqi and Mr. and Mrs. Huo have left.¡± Chapter 174 - Little Liar! Huo Ci knew it. He was so angry that his chest was about to explode. Fine, the Old Master and Old Madam wanted to torture him to death. He turned around and pointed at Jun Shiyan. Then, he gritted his teeth and threatened him. ¡°Third Master Jun, if the Old Master finds out that you went to find Ling Sheng, he will not let you off!¡± Jun Shiyan smiled silently. He rolled in the wheelchair and turned around, showing only his arrogant, cold back view. Huo Ci spat out a mouthful of blood. F*ck! Everyone was against him! An Yan did not understand, nor did he dare ask. Master had been resting well in the waiting room. When he¡¯d heard that the Sixth Master of the Huo Family was looking for someone, he had come out and deliberately provoked him. What did he want? ¨C The sky had already darkened, and the filming site was a little messy. Su Ye went to fetch a bottle of hot water and a bag of glucose. While she walked, she was stopped by someone. The man was sitting in a wheelchair, and his domineering aura was so strong that it was enough to make one ignore his legs. ¡°Hi.¡± Jun Shiyan greeted her like a gentleman and asked, ¡°Is Ling Sheng here?¡± Su Ye did not know who he was, nor had she seen him before. ¡°Are you Sister Sheng Sheng¡¯s fan? We don¡¯t accept visitors here. Sorry!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a fan. I¡¯m her friend. I heard that she¡¯s filming here, so I came to see her.¡± Jun Shiyan looked at the girl in front of him. She was her assistant and she was quite vigilant. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and ask Sister Sheng Sheng.¡± Su Ye walked ahead in a hurry and saw the man follow her. ¡°Can you wait here?¡± Jun Shiyan said, ¡°I¡¯m very close to her. She won¡¯t blame you.¡± Upon hearing the man¡¯s deep and intoxicating voice, Su Ye could not help but wonder what kind of stunning face was under his sunglasses and mask. ¡°Then come with me.¡± When he saw the young girl huddled in a corner and wrapped in a blanket, Jun Shiyan¡¯s heart ached instantly. His eyes felt sore as he asked Su Ye softly, ¡°What happened to her?¡± Su Ye lowered her voice. ¡°She just finished filming a drowning scene. She¡¯s tired. I¡¯ll call for help.¡± Jun Shiyan stopped her and shushed her. Then, he rolled in the wheelchair and stopped in front of her. His brows were slightly furrowed, and the distant indifference in his eyes cracked slightly. However, his heart ached. In a hoarse voice, he called out to her. ¡°Sheng Sheng!¡± Ling Sheng was so tired that she could not open her eyes. She struggled to keep her eyes open like slits, but when she saw the man in front of her, she shook her head and muttered in a soft, dream-like voice, ¡°Third Master? I¡¯m dreaming!¡± How could she be seeing the Third Master? He could not know that she was filming here, could he? She had not told him. Could she have been dreaming every day and night? However, she had been thinking about filming every day and had not thought much of him. Only then did Jun Shiyan see her face clearly. His heart ached as though it was being held tightly by someone. The lights were a little dim. The girl in front of him was very skinny. Her chin was so sharp that it was scary, and her cheeks were sunken, making her cheekbones look especially high. Her face was sallow, and she looked malnourished. ¡°What happened?¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s voice was low and restrained. He could not help but hold the wheelchair¡¯s arm, his knuckles whitening. Su Ye was shocked, but she immediately realized what he was asking. Her voice was very soft, and for some reason, she was a little scared. ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng¡­ hasn¡¯t eaten much during this period because of the drama.¡± Jun Shiyan only felt heartache and anger accumulate in his chest, making each breath hurt. He just wanted to wake her up and ask her what exactly had happened. Who had been chatting with him every night? Who had been showing off how much food she had eaten every day? She was a little liar! Chapter 175 - Tell Her Who I Am Ling Sheng, who was semi-conscious, thought that she was dreaming. Her head sank as she fell asleep again and wrapped the blanket tighter around herself. Jun Shiyan¡¯s heart ached immensely. He bent down and carried the girl into his embrace. His actions were careful, as he feared that he would wake her up. He looked up at Su Ye. ¡°Take me to your hotel.¡± ¡°Master, let go of Sister Sheng Sheng. You can¡¯t do this. I don¡¯t know you.¡± Su Ye stood in front of him, feeling so anxious that she wanted to cry. Who was he? What was he trying to do? ¡°Take me to the hotel. She needs some good rest.¡± Jun Shiyan patiently repeated himself, not wanting to wake her up. ¡°Master, if you continue to act like this, I¡¯ll call for help.¡± Su Ye¡¯s anxious voice changed, but she still stood in front of him bravely, refusing to let him go. Jun Shiyan let out a low sigh. He knew that if he did not explain clearly, he would not be able to leave. The junior assistant was doing her job. He frowned slightly and addressed the young girl in his arms. ¡°Sheng Sheng, wake up.¡± Ling Sheng was forced to open her eyes. Upon seeing the man in front of her, she frowned in confusion. Her voice was hoarse because she was not fully awake. ¡°Third Master, why are you here again?¡± ¡°Tell her if you know me.¡± Jun Shiyan looked at the dazed girl in front of him, who thought that she was having a dream. He let out a low laugh. He was in her dream. His thin lips moved slightly, and his voice was outrageously hoarse. ¡°Hm?¡± Ling Sheng felt that this dream was too realistic. She nodded vigorously. ¡°I know you. You¡¯re the Third Master.¡± ¡°Tell your assistant.¡± Jun Shiyan could not bear to look away. He only felt that her soft and adorable appearance had captured his soul. Upon hearing this, Ling Sheng looked up and saw Su Ye standing in front of her. She woke up instantly and touched his body. Then, she realized that this was not a dream. It was real. Her drowsiness disappeared immediately. ¡°Third Master, why are you here?¡± ¡°Your assistant thinks I¡¯m a bad person. Tell her who I am, okay?¡± Jun Shiyan felt that the young girl could affect his heart under any circumstances. Even her shocked expression made him feel overjoyed. Su Ye was scared out of her wits. Sister Sheng Sheng did not push him away at all. Instead, she reached out to hook her arms around the man¡¯s neck. Raising her head, she smiled sweetly. ¡°Xiao Ye, he¡¯s the Third Master. He¡¯s not a bad person.¡± ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, are you awake?¡± Su Ye, who was flustered, wanted to die. How could she know who the Third Master was? ¡°Yes.¡± Ling Sheng was already awake, but the man¡¯s embrace was so comfortable that she did not want to move. She just wanted to stay in his embrace, which was much more comfortable than cowering on the ground. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the hotel first. Go and inform Director Yi.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Su Ye was relieved. She was wondering if she should tell Sister Mei about this. Sister Sheng was in love. An Yan, who had already arrived, caught up with Su Ye. ¡°Miss Su, right? That person is Third Master Jun. You should have heard of Third Master Jun. He doesn¡¯t want anyone to know about his visit. I hope you can help keep this a secret.¡± Ms. Ling¡¯s assistant had to report her whereabouts to her agent. If her agent found out, Sixth Master Huo would definitely know. Then, she might cause a lot of trouble! ¡°Third Master, can I get down and walk by myself?¡± Ling Sheng said. However, she hugged him even tighter. Clearly, she did not want to get down. Jun Shiyan¡¯s deep, sexy voice rang out from his chest. ¡°No, you can¡¯t.¡± Chapter 176 - Missing You That was what Ling Sheng wanted. She smiled as she looked at him. ¡°Why are you here at this hour?¡± ¡°I missed you.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s voice was hoarse as he looked at the gorgeous young lady smiling at him. How could he bear to blame her? Ling Sheng¡¯s face heated up instantly. Thankfully, it was dark and he could not see anything. Her heart raced as she stared at him blankly, not knowing how to reply. ¡°Did the filming process go smoothly?¡± Upon seeing the young girl¡¯s shy look, Jun Shiyan let out a joyful chuckle and changed the subject in time. Although she looked bold and passionate, she was actually very timid. Every time she encountered such a problem, she would act as silly as a little fool. She was so adorable that one could not help but want to tease her. ¡°Yes.¡± Ling Sheng nodded. She was really timid! How could she be so timid? She should have asked the same question to see how he would reply. However, at that moment, her mind seemed to have gone blank, making her incapable of reacting in time. All she could remember was his sexy voice. When they reached the car, Ling Sheng¡¯s face was still warm, but her heart raced uncontrollably. She looked at the man beside her. ¡°Third Master, are you here to talk about business?¡± Jun Shiyan wanted to talk to her, but he was afraid that the young lady would be too shy to talk to him. He could only nod. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Third Master, I heard from Director Mo that you bought the rights to the show. Let me thank you on behalf of the show¡¯s crew members. Thank you.¡± Ling Sheng clasped her hands before him, her expression serious and solemn. ¡°Yes, I did. After all, someone said that if I didn¡¯t earn my money back, she would pay me.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s narrow eyes contained a warm smile and a hint of mockery. Ling Sheng, who was very shameless, patted her chest confidently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep my word. Since the show is so good, you won¡¯t lose money.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be counting on your blessing then. I hope the show will sell well.¡± Jun Shiyan thought that it would be better for her to pay as much as possible. He looked at the young girl and said, ¡°Oh right, the variety show will be aired on Friday.¡± Ling Sheng had come up with an idea. She had said that they had to give the variety show a VIP feature and that they would definitely make a huge profit. Jun Shiyan nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± ¡°Okay, let me tell you something. Even if we sell a video, we can sell it for 100 million.¡± Ling Sheng smiled at him, yawned, and leaned against the seat. In a lazy voice, she said, ¡°Third Master, I¡¯ll take a nap. Tell me when we get to the hotel.¡± Jun Shiyan saw that the moment the young lady finished speaking, she started nodding off. Her ability to fall asleep instantly was impressive. He smiled lovingly and pulled her into his embrace. The young lady let out a moan before she arched, found a comfortable spot in his embrace, and fell asleep. Su Ye was in the passenger¡¯s seat. Through the rearview mirror, she could clearly see the couple in the backseat. She still could not believe that this man was Third Master Jun Shiyan, the richest man in the world! He was actually Sister Sheng¡¯s boyfriend and he treated her really well. He also looked impressive. When he spoke to Sister Sheng, his eyes were so gentle and loving that they made one feel blessed and turn pink. However, was it really appropriate for her to hide this from Sister Mei? Would Sister Mei fire her when she found out? Upon seeing her sleeping soundly, Jun Shiyan could not bear to wake her up. When he carried her out of the car, he told An Yan, ¡°Look who it is.¡± An Yan also realized that two people had been following him along the way. He did not know if they were following Master or Miss Ling. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Chapter 177 - Why Are You Looking For My Wife? In the dim corridor, An Yan kicked one of the men¡¯s chest and stepped on it. The gun in his hand pointed at his head. ¡°Tell me, who sent you here?¡± One of the two men who had been following him vomited blood and fainted after being kicked by him. The remaining one was also on the verge of death. He only had enough breath to answer some questions. ¡°Brother, let¡¯s talk nicely. We¡¯re not here for you.¡± The man looked at An Yan in horror, afraid that he would shoot him. ¡°You must be from the underworld. Who are you working with? We might be members of the same family.¡± ¡°Who the hell is your family?¡± An Yan kicked him again. ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Who sent you here? What¡¯s your purpose?¡± The man¡¯s organs seemed to be crushed by the kick. He cried out in pain. ¡°We were told¡­ We were told to follow Ling Sheng, not you.¡± ¡°Who told you to follow her?¡± ¡°Sister Hong told us to do so. You must be from the capital. You can¡¯t possibly not have heard of Sister Hong! I advise you to be sensible and not meddle in other people¡¯ affairs.¡± ¡°Are you talking about Zhao Hong? Who does she think she is? How can you threaten me? Why does she want you to follow Ling Sheng?¡± ¡°To be honest, the male lead, Lu Xianzhi, belongs to Sister Hong. Sister Hong is afraid that he¡¯ll hook up with a young lady on the side. We¡¯re following orders.¡± Upon hearing that he did not even care about Sister Hong, the man became alert. He had an additional motive. He might really be someone he could not offend. ¡°Did the male lead seduce Ling Sheng?¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t find out whether the two of them were having an affair. We were following them to find evidence, weren¡¯t we? Sister Hong is worried that Lu Xianzhi and Ling Sheng knew each other in the past.¡± ¡°Go back and tell Zhao Hong that Ling Sheng belongs to the Third Master.¡± ¡°Third Master? Are you referring to Third Master Jun?¡± ¡°Besides my Master, is there another Third Master in the capital?¡± ¡°I understand. Big Brother, we were ignorant. Please forgive us this time!¡± An Yan let out a cold snort before retracting his gun and turning to leave. The man broke out in cold sweat. Thankfully, nothing had happened. Otherwise, how could they have survived after offending Third Master Jun? Sister Hong was the number one lady in the capital¡¯s underground world, but even she needed to act according to Third Master Jun¡¯s wishes, and so did her subordinates. After Lu Xianzhi finished filming, he heard that Ling Sheng had returned to the hotel first. There was also a witness who said that two men had come to visit her. He panicked immediately. Without filming the remaining scene, he ran after her and knocked on her door. ¡°Ling Sheng.¡± He had never expected that the person who opened the door would be a man. Jun Shiyan had just taken a shower. When he heard the sound, he removed his mask and put on a white bathrobe. His hair was still wet as he smiled elegantly at him. ¡°She¡¯s taking a shower. May I ask why you are looking for my wife, Mr. Lu?¡± When he heard his words, Lu Xianzhi¡¯s heart ached so much that he could not breathe. The man in front of him had perfect looks and a bearing that made him feel inferior. After a moment of pain, he lost his composure and returned to normal. ¡°You¡¯re her husband?¡± She was already married! Was this a secret marriage? Thankfully, her husband was not Gu Shen. As long as a man did not ruin her appearance and treated her well, he would be nice. He would silently give her his blessing if she was happy. ¡°If this is something urgent, I can convey a message on your behalf, Mr. Lu.¡± Jun Shiyan cleverly avoided his question but did not appear too stiff or abrupt. Not yet. However, it would happen sooner or later. Chapter 178 - Her Heart Felt Empty ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Lu Xianzhi was afraid that he would lose control of his emotions if he stayed any longer. ¡°Take good care of her and protect her.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take good care of my wife, Mr. Lu.¡± Jun Shiyan nodded slightly, his smile polite and distant. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡± Lu Xianzhi looked at him. ¡°May I know your surname, sir?¡± ¡°My surname is Jun.¡± The moment Jun Shiyan finished speaking, he heard the young lady calling him from inside. He smiled apologetically at him. ¡°The madam is looking for me. I won¡¯t be seeing you off.¡± Lu Xianzhi looked at the closed door and touched his heart in a daze. Then, he scanned his surroundings with vigilance and disgust, his eyes darkening dangerously. No one had followed her today. He knew that people sent by the old woman had been watching him and Sheng Sheng since the day he had come. But why had she disappeared today? Was it because of the Third Master? ¡°Silly girl.¡± Jun Shiyan smiled lovingly and passed the pajamas to her. The young lady¡¯s arm, which had reached out from the washroom, was fair and delicate, and there was crystal-clear water vapor on it. It made his blood feel hot and his eyes turn darker. ¡°Thank you, Third Master,¡± Ling Sheng replied with a crisp voice. Unbeknownst to her, men found that trivial action fatally attractive. She then asked, ¡°Who was that?¡± Jun Shiyan let out a low cough and said calmly, ¡°Room service. I asked the receptionist for a set of toiletries.¡± ¡°Why would you do that? You can just use mine,¡± Ling Sheng muttered curiously. Jun Shiyan let out a low laugh. His sexy voice was especially seductive. ¡°Okay.¡± Jun Shiyan had said that he would be inspecting the area and discussing business. He needed to stay for some time. He suffered from insomnia, so he had not booked a room alone. He would be staying in Ling Sheng¡¯s room. Ling Sheng would go out early and come back late every day during the filming process. She was as tired as a dog. Every time she came back, she would basically fall asleep after taking a shower and eating. She did not find being alone strange. Sometimes, Jun Shiyan slept on the bed in a very well-behaved manner. He would pay her, but more often than not, he would sleep on the sofa. Ling Sheng had always thought he was impotent and had slept with him many times. For some reason, she had a sense of trust and sympathy for him. When she returned after filming at night, it was already 2:30 in the morning. Before she could change out of her shoes after opening the door, she shouted excitedly, ¡°Third Master, I brought back some crayfish from downstairs!¡± No one spoke. Only Ling Shneg felt excited in that quiet space. Her smile froze instantly before she looked in the direction of the sofa and muttered in disappointment, ¡°He¡¯s back in the capital.¡± How could she have forgotten? He had left before daybreak. In the past, she had enjoyed living alone, but an unprecedented sense of loneliness welled up in her heart now, making her chest feel stuffy. Her favorite crayfish was placed on the table, but she did not even have the energy to eat it. She sat cross-legged on the sofa and peeled the crayfish, swallowing it as though she was chewing wax. When she looked at the empty spot beside her, her heart felt empty. When the Third Master was around, he would wait for her every day no matter how late she returned. Sometimes, he would watch movies or work. The house was always bright, and one could see his figure when one opened the door. When the Third Master was around, she could eat piping-hot supper every day when she came back. Her meals always included her favorite food, and there was nothing different about them each day. Chapter 179 - I Might Have Just… Missed You Chapter 179: I Might Have Just¡­ Missed You When the Third Master was around, she never needed to use her hands to eat things with skin and shells. As she thought about it, she felt even worse. Tears nearly flowed down her cheeks. Since when had she gotten used to having him by her side? Even though he would be working and she would be reading her script, the duo would not disturb each other. The surroundings would be quiet, so she could clearly feel his presence. Her heart would be full of warmth. However, when he was not around, she suddenly felt that the room had become strangely empty and cold. Ling Sheng did not know when she fell asleep, but she did not finish her crayfish. She curled up on the sofa and fell asleep in a daze. Until¡­ ¡°Why are you sleeping on the sofa?¡± A low, sexy voice spoke beside her ear. Ling Sheng opened her eyes and saw the man¡¯s face in front of her. Even though he was wearing a cold mask, her heart felt boiling hot. Suddenly, she felt wronged. She bit her lips and looked at him, her eyes misty as she said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Third Master.¡± Jun Shiyan had never seen her look so weak and wronged. When he saw that the young lady was about to cry, his heart ached. ¡°What happened? Who hurt you?¡± He¡¯d had an important meeting today, so he had been obliged to attend it personally. He had been worried that the young lady at home would not eat or sleep well, so he had flown back immediately after the meeting. He was glad that he had rushed back. Upon hearing the man¡¯s voice, Ling Sheng shook her head. Suddenly, she reached out to touch his mask. She exerted a lot of force and nearly took it off. Her hand stopped abruptly, and she asked seriously, ¡°Third Master, do you care about a person¡¯s past?¡± Suddenly¡­ she became timid. She did not dare remove his mask. He had said that he was responsible for removing his mask. Besides, her past was terrible, and she had a son. She knew that he would not mind, but she had yet to figure out how to tell him everything. ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± Jun Shiyan looked at the young lady seriously. In front of him, she had always been passionate, cheerful, and confident. It was as though she was only positive and healthy in her life. No matter what happened, she would always move forward like the burning sun. However, she had revealed weakness, hesitation, timidity, and lack of confidence in front of him now. He was very happy that she had opened up to him, but his heart ached for her. ¡°Thank you.¡± Ling Sheng retracted her hand timidly. Suddenly, she did not know what to say. This was different from what she had thought. She had initially wanted to woo him, but he was so nice that she felt that her actions and thoughts in the past had been despicable and shameful. ¡°Did someone give you a hard time on set? Did the director scold you? Did the crew ostracize you?¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s expression became serious, and his heart was aching terribly. ¡°No, I might just have¡­¡± Ling Sheng shook her head, finally revealing a warm, sun-like smile. She paused before saying, ¡°Missed you.¡± Jun Shiyan was stunned for a moment before feeling overjoyed. Before he could react, he felt emptiness in his embrace. The young lady, who had already jumped down, shouted at him, ¡°Third Master, good night!¡± When he turned around, the young lady had already run to the bed with her small body swaying. She lifted the blanket in a flurry and wrapped herself up like a pupa. Her joyful smile reached her eyes. Her thin lips moved slightly as she smiled softly. ¡°Goodnight.¡± When he heard her say that she had missed him, the exhaustion he had suffered from the whole day turned into sweetness instantly and filled his heart. Chapter 180 - Don’t Be Too High Ling Sheng had lost weight quickly and gained weight just as quickly. Initially, she had been controlling her diet for the sake of the script. After filming for that period, her body had slowly grown back. In addition, she had been fed well by Jun Shiyan every day, so her small face had soon become round. All the actresses and female workers on the film site were envious of her physique, so they asked her about her secret. The show ¡°Everyone¡¯s Magical Power Emergence¡± had been bought by Jun Shiyan¡¯s video website, U.R. There would be an exclusive broadcast, and its name was officially changed to L.S. The small group of eight immortals even joked about Ling Sheng. They said that L.S. were Ling Sheng¡¯s initials, and that their neighbor was quite a charmer. They asked her how far she had progressed. Why would she be hesitant when she had met such a hardworking man? She wanted to cozy up to him! After dinner, Ling Sheng was flipping through her script while chewing on potato chips. However, her mind was on the man who was reading beside her. She let out a low cough that she pretended was unintentional. ¡°Third Master, does the name L.S. mean anything special?¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s slender fingers stopped flipping through the pages. His magnetic voice was full of joy as he said, ¡°Ling Sheng.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Ling Sheng replied casually. She smiled infatuatedly, but she was afraid of being discovered. She pretended to be serious as she read the script. She ate potato chips happily and struggled to decide what to do with her fingers. Should she hug her thigh? Jun Shiyan looked sideways and saw the young lady¡¯s conflicted look. He smiled silently, his mood extremely good. She finally could not escape anymore! The day before ¡°Everyone¡¯s Magical Power Emergence¡± was broadcast, Ling Sheng also received a piece of good news. The small group of eight immortals celebrated like crazy. Cheng Ye had officially signed a contract with Huo Ci¡¯s Studio and would be working with the biggest video website in the country, Orange Video, and the biggest music website in the country, Orange Music, on the grand music talent competition ¡°C-star¡± next week as a contestant. Su Yi had already joined Huo Ci¡¯s Studio previously and had confirmed that she would join the show as a music coach. Two of the eight immortals wanted to participate in C-star. The group was overjoyed as red packets were sent one after another. Ling Sheng had initially thought that someone would be unhappy because of this. However, after seeing the chaos in the group chat, she felt relieved. She had used her petty personality to flatter a gentleman. Everyone was sincerely celebrating their success. Cheng Ye and Su Yi had signed with Huo Ci¡¯s Studio. Ling Sheng asked Mei Xuelin for the specific reason. The studio¡¯s company was planning to expand its music business, which was why they had signed these contracts. Su Yi was a capable singer. As long as someone supported her, she would definitely become the new leader of the Chinese music industry. The company would work with her to help her succeed. Cheng Ye was young, and his singing voice was excellent. He heard from the company that he would be preparing to form a male band. He would debut as a male band member. On the day ¡°Everyone¡¯s Magical Power Emergence¡± was broadcast, Ling Sheng had once again become the hottest topic on Weibo by spellbinding her richest fan, Jun Lin. Countless passers-by came to give their blessings. [Jun Lin @Ling Sheng¡¯s Talk: 10,000 people will be selected to be given a one-year L.S. super-membership. I wish Baby Sheng a good show in advance.] Well-wishing commenters and people who forwarded the million-prize lottery would be prioritized. Those who criticized or scolded Baby Sheng would be banned. On the opening day, when the number of shares reached the requirement, the award would be distributed immediately. At first, not much attention was paid to ¡°Everyone¡¯s Magical Power Emergence¡±, but a lot of attention was paid to the L.S. video. In an instant, it occupied the headlines for an entire day. Who would not want a free gift? It was just a casual repost. In just a few hours, the amount of reposts had exceeded a million. The lucky draw followed, and the netizens who won celebrated happily and thanked Ling Sheng¡¯s wealthy fan. ¡°Everyone¡¯s Magical Power Emergence¡± aired on time at eight o¡¯clock in the evening. There were two episodes, one for free and one for VIPs. Old Huo Xiao and Su Xiyin started getting ready after dinner. They put on their reading glasses, searched, and asked people, hoping to watch the variety show on their television. However, they couldn¡¯t do it after trying all day. ¡°Hubby, it¡¯s starting soon. Get Ci Er to do it.¡± Su Xiyin panicked when she saw that her husband was having trouble. Huo Xiao moved his phone so far away that he could not see the words on it clearly. He then threw a tantrum. ¡°Huo Ci, what are you doing? My dear granddaughter¡¯s variety show is about to start. Come out!¡± Chapter 181 - No Hurt Without Comparison Upon hearing his great-grandpa¡¯s voice, Xiaoqi hurried out of the gym on the second floor. He went down the stairs and asked excitedly, ¡°Great-grandpa, has Mommy¡¯s variety show started?¡± Su Xiyin took a look at the little guy, who was wearing a handsome red boxing suit. He had just finished practicing, and his face was still covered in sweat. Her heart ached as she got up and carried him down the stairs to wipe his sweat. She kept complaining. ¡°Hubby, look at Ci Er. Is he serious? How old is Xiaoqi? Why should he practice boxing?¡± Ever since they had returned, Xiaoqi had been boxing in the gym every night. He spent two hours after dinner, and no one could persuade him otherwise. He insisted on practicing. ¡°A boy should train more. He won¡¯t be bullied in the future. Don¡¯t feel sorry for him.¡± Huo Xiao frowned as he looked in the direction of the bedroom. Then, he bellowed, ¡°Huo Ci, did you hear me?¡± Xiaoqi comforted her with a smile. ¡°Great-grandmother, Grandpa did not force Xiaoqi to practice. Xiaoqi volunteered. When Xiaoqi becomes strong in the future, he will be able to protect you.¡± Su Xiyin sighed and removed his boxing suit. Only then did she realize that he was sweating profusely. Her heart ached even more. ¡°Your mommy¡¯s variety show will take a while to begin. You should take a shower first.¡± ¡°Father, can you stop?¡± Huo Ci walked out of the bedroom reluctantly and yawned. ¡°Come over quickly and project this on the screen for me.¡± Huo Xiao glared at him. He was not in a good mood. ¡°Look at the time. Sleep, sleep, sleep. All you know is how to sleep. Are you a pig? All you do is sleep and eat!¡± Huo Ci held back a mouthful of blood but did not dare reply. He had not slept for two days during filming, so he had been forced to go home to take a nap and was now getting scolded instead! Upon seeing that he was done in no time, Huo Xiao stood up to leave. In a low voice, his father said, ¡°Sit properly. My dear grandchild¡¯s variety show is about to start. You¡¯ll watch the variety show.¡± ¡°Father, you are still forcing me!¡± Huo Ci was so angry that he growled. ¡°I don¡¯t even have the right to decide what I can do in this house, do I?¡± D*mn! What a bullsh*t daughter! Look, he was about to die because of her! ¡°Why are the two of you arguing? You¡¯re already adults. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being mocked?¡± Su Xiyin watched as the father and son quarreled again. ¡°Hubby, he can go to bed if he doesn¡¯t want to watch.¡± Huo Ci¡¯s face was ashen as he turned around to leave. ¡°Bye, I won¡¯t be coming home in the future. You can stay alone!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Huo Xiao threw his slippers at him angrily. ¡°Stop right there! Bring me your phone, laptop, and tablet.¡± ¡°What do you want my phone for?¡± Huo Ci held back his anger. He could not return to this house. Now, his father disliked everything about him and wanted to punish him! ¡°What kind of nonsense are you spouting? Bring them over.¡± Huo Xiao was holding another slipper in his hand, gesturing that he would throw it at him. ¡°I understand.¡± Huo Ci gritted his teeth. He could not be bothered to argue with him, lest he got scolded again. Spamming clicks my *ss. ¡°I¡¯ll get them for you now!¡± Xiaoqi, who had just showered, was wearing crocodile pajamas. His delicate face was still wet, and his big eyes looked at Huo Ci sympathetically. Grandpa was so pitiful! ¡°Xiaoqi, come over here quickly. Your mommy is coming out soon.¡± Huo Xiao turned around and waved at Xiaoqi lovingly. When Huo Ci came back, he happened to see this scene. There was no harm if there was no comparison. He took a breath and threw the equipment on the table before turning to leave. Chapter 182 - Grandpa, You’re Definitely Difficult ¡°Where are you going?¡± Huo Xiao stopped him. ¡°Turn on the broadcast. Do you want me to do it?¡± Huo Ci was speechless. D*mn, were there any human rights left? ¡°Xiaoqi will do it.¡± Xiaoqi ran over and tried to please him. ¡°Grandpa, Xiaoqi will help you.¡± Huo Ci did not dare utter a word. He only glared at him impatiently and swallowed his words. On Huo Xiao and Su Xiyin¡¯s side, people confirmed within the chat group one by one, asking if they were ready to watch the variety show. Was the equipment ready? If they could not learn how to use it, they would get their grandchildren to help them, lest they missed the premiere. This was his granddaughter¡¯s first variety show. It was her first-ever show on television, and the president of the fan club had said that the more broadcasts there were, the better. Huo Ci was fuming. The more he thought about it, the sadder he felt. Look at his father¡¯s attitude! Ever since he had entered the entertainment circle, the Old Master had been scolding him every time he mentioned it for not having a proper occupation and being incompetent. Now that the brat had entered the entertainment circle, she had become a treasure. The old couple, who had never used electronic devices, had started playing with their phones, had registered on Weibo, had entered her fan club, and left comments for her every day. They hyped her up daily, spammed votes and clicks, and even got their friends¡ªa bunch of older fans¡ªto chase after celebrities. In two more days, they might even be able to edit videos, write small essays, and blow up the whole world! ¡°Grandpa, great-grandpa scolded you. Are you sad?¡± Xiaoqi asked quietly. Huo Ci let out a cold snort, gritted his teeth, and forced out one word. ¡°Scram!¡± Xiaoqi wasn¡¯t going to scram. In a small voice, he said, ¡°Grandpa, you must be very sad. When you scolded me, I was very sad too.¡± Huo Ci was speechless. When had he scolded him? When the first broadcast of ¡°Everyone¡¯s Magical Power Emergence¡± aired, Ling Sheng deliberately asked the director to push her drama back, squeezing two hours in to watch the premiere with the Eight Immortals. Su Yi and the rest were having a gathering in Ji Fanchen¡¯s big villa. They even held a live video call with her so that she could be amazed and envious of the luxurious villa. ¡°Sheng Sheng, look over here!¡± Shi Lingyu called out to her. Behind her was Little Gray. The few of them were gathered in front of Little Gray. If they wanted to take a group photo together, she would always be missing. They wanted her to only make an appearance through the phone¡¯s screen. Little Gray had been eating well during this period of time. It had only been half a month, but he had grown up a lot. He was already a half-grown donkey. Cheng Ye was excitedly chatting with Little Gray. After taking a photo, everyone posted on Weibo and interacted with each other, celebrating the big news in advance. However, there were not many fans, so few people paid attention to them. Ji Fanchen¡¯s home theater was decorated very well, and there was a small light one could turn on. Everyone gathered and moved the chairs away. There was a huge open space that was covered with a carpet. They ate and drank until they sat on the floor. Jun Shiyan came over to take a look and smiled. ¡°You two have a good relationship.¡± Ling Sheng looked at the video chat guiltily. Everyone was busying themselves, as though no one had seen the Third Master. She hurriedly pushed him to the other side of the sofa. ¡°Stop fooling around. Go over there and don¡¯t speak or move.¡± Jun Shiyan saw her laugh softly and nodded obediently. ¡°Okay.¡± Ling Sheng was under the illusion that she was having an affair and was afraid of being discovered. She was extremely vigilant and thus would not allow the Third Master to leave the country or speak. ¡°Sheng Sheng.¡± Shi Lingyu moved closer and smiled ambiguously at her. She was very gossipy. ¡°Was that our neighbor just now? Can¡¯t we see that person¡¯s true face?¡± Chapter 183 - Jun Shiyan’s Grandson Ling Sheng had not expected to be discovered at that moment. As expected of a girl chasing after celebrities, her eyes were indeed sharp. She pretended to be calm. ¡°No, you must have seen wrong. I am alone.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to admit it.¡± Shi Lingyu smiled and asked, ¡°Is he worried that you¡¯ll be alone in the northwest? Is that why he ran over to accompany you? The neighbor is really considerate.¡± ¡°No!¡± Ling Sheng shouted guiltily. Shi Lingyu covered her ears and hid far away. ¡°I understand, I understand. I won¡¯t tease you anymore. If you deny this, then I won¡¯t insist!¡± Cheng Ye moved closer. ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, what are you whispering about?¡± ¡°We¡¯re betting on whether you can debut as the champion.¡± Ling Sheng changed the subject and looked at him seriously. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I have to listen to the company¡¯s arrangements. My agent said she won¡¯t let me debut with a group. We¡¯re just trying to gain attention.¡± Cheng Ye was an honest child. Ling Sheng was amused. ¡°Are you stupid? You told me everything. Didn¡¯t your agent tell you that you can¡¯t share these things with other people?¡± Cheng Ye rubbed his head and muttered softly, ¡°You¡¯re not other people.¡± Shi Lingyu smiled on the side. ¡°I told you he¡¯s stupid. A group of people are protecting him. Everything¡¯s fine and dandy. You¡¯re not to say that outside, alright?¡± Ji Fanchen stepped forward to rescue Cheng Ye. ¡°He only said that because he thinks we¡¯re family. He won¡¯t spout nonsense in front of others.¡± Ling Sheng asked Su Yi what had happened. Su Yi said that the top nine young men would debut in a group. Cheng Ye was also a member of Huo Ci¡¯s Studio. He was only there to gain some attention and get familiar with the public. He would not advance to the end, and the company would arrange for another group to debut. When Huo Ci had said he did not want to watch a variety show, he had meant it. However, he could not go to sleep. When he went out to get some water, he took a look. In the chaotic crowd, he saw Ling Sheng, who was so fair that one could not take their eyes off her. He could not help but smile in satisfaction. That brat was pretty photogenic. She really had to thank him for this trait. Xiaoqi rubbed his small hands excitedly, his eyes sparkling as he looked at his mother. No matter how he looked at her, she was beautiful! Huo Xiao and Su Xiyin both smiled as they looked at Ling Sheng on the television. They had never stopped praising her. She was really good-looking. No matter how one looked at her, she was good-looking and her personality was pleasing to watch. Their granddaughter was a fairy who was loved by everyone. However, as he watched, the smile on Huo Xiao¡¯s face disappeared. Upon seeing Ling Sheng eating dirt by the roadside for a long time, he was enraged. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this production team? What kind of place is this? How can they let my granddaughter go to such a place?¡± Su Xiyin comforted him by saying that this was the point of the show. He finally calmed down, but his heart ached. The sun had been shining for a few hours. When the car drove over from afar, Xiaoqi¡¯s eyes lit up. He pointed at the person on the screen and shouted excitedly, ¡°Uncle Jun!¡± Huo Ci¡¯s eyes blazed, and his grip on the glass tightened. F*ck, Old Jun and the other two b*stards had actually followed her when the show had started filming! ¡°Who¡¯s Uncle Jun?¡± Huo Xiao asked before he could see clearly. ¡°Uncle Jun saved me at the airport!¡± Xiaoqi then asked happily, ¡°Great-grandmother, is Uncle Jun an actor?¡± Su Xiyin thought he had seen wrong. When the car stopped, she saw that it was indeed Jun Shiyan. She looked at Huo Xiao. ¡°Hubby.¡± Huo Ci walked over with a gloating smile on his handsome face. ¡°Father, who else can Uncle Jun be? He must be Jun Shiyan¡¯s grandson!¡± Chapter 184 - Can’t Fight Third Master Jun Huo Xiao frowned as he stared at the person on the television. Good boy. He would resort to any means to woo his granddaughter! ¡°Father, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m right? I told her to work, not to date.¡± Huo Ci continued adding fuel to the fire. Upon seeing that the Old Master was not reacting much, he continued adding fuel. ¡°Perhaps that son of a b*tch has gone with her this time. If you stop taking care of her, when she comes back, she might have to stock up on cooked rice. Then, she¡¯ll give Xiaoqi a younger brother¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Huo Xiao pointed at him angrily and cursed. Then, he took his phone and walked out by using his walking stick. He had to ask his granddaughter about this! ¡°Father, go quickly. Even if she¡¯s with Third Master Jun, she won¡¯t admit it. Have her video call you.¡± Huo Ci took a sip of water. When he saw the Old Master¡¯s anxious back view, his lips curled up smugly. As soon as he turned around, he met the Old Madam¡¯s suspicious gaze. He paused for a moment. ¡°Mother, why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°You!¡± Su Xiyin pointed at him and sighed, not knowing what to say. She only whispered, ¡°That incident belongs in the past. It¡¯s been many years, but the Yan Family hasn¡¯t said anything. Look at yourself!¡± ¡°Mother, you can¡¯t get over it. You will never get over it.¡± Huo Ci¡¯s voice was low, and his eyes were full of mockery and obvious danger. ¡°Isn¡¯t Third Master Jun disfigured? What else do you want? It was an accident.¡± Su Xiyin sighed and asked, ¡°Did you create the rumors about Third Master Jun?¡± He! He was already an adult, but why was he behaving like a child? Third Master Jun¡¯s legs had been disfigured, so how could he have arranged for such an injury? ¡°He¡¯s disfigured and he broke his leg, but he¡¯s still alive. Second Brother is dead!¡± Huo Ci¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, as though he was a beast that had been driven into a corner. His lips curled into a bloodthirsty smile. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m not done with him. I¡¯ll find out the true cause of Second Brother¡¯s death sooner or later.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Su Xiyin let out a low sigh and looked at his back worriedly. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around. You can¡¯t beat Third Master Jun.¡± Sigh! After so many years, she thought that he should have let go of this long ago. She had not expected him to hate Third Master Jun so much. The incident with the second son of the Yan Family had been an accident. He had insisted that it was Third Master Jun¡¯s doing. She had not thought about it. If Third Master Jun had done it, would he have disfigured his legs? Xiaoqi watched in fear as Huo Ci left with a murderous look. He thought for a long time but still could not understand what his grandpa and great-grandmother were talking about. However, Grandpa seemed to dislike Uncle Jun. He was really generous but scary. When Su Xiyin finished speaking, she remembered that Xiaoqi was still beside her. She did not know if she had scared the child, but she pulled him to her side. ¡°Xiaoqi, is Mommy¡¯s variety show nice?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Xiaoqi smiled beautifully and nodded. ¡°Mommy is the best!¡± Only then did Su Xiyin relax. A child as young as Xiaoqi should not understand what they were talking about. However, he was really smart and sensible. That might not be the case. When Ling Sheng received her grandpa¡¯s call, she got up sneakily and ran to the washroom to answer it. ¡°My dear grandchild, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m filming on set. What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re filming. Can Grandpa see? Shall we have a video chat?¡± Ling Sheng became alert instantly. She looked around and let out a low cough. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m in the washroom. Do you want to see me?¡± Had Grandpa heard the news from somewhere? The Third Master was here, so he had called to check! Perhaps her cheap father had complained about it? Chapter 185 - Chen Ye Girls ¡°Then I won¡¯t keep you anymore. Grandpa, Grandma, and Xiaoqi are watching your variety show. I miss you. My good granddaughter, take good care of yourself outside. Tell Grandpa if you need anything.¡± ¡°Grandpa, I understand. Thank you.¡± Ling Sheng felt extremely guilty. She was afraid that the Third Master would know that this was a call from her grandfather, but she was also afraid that Grandpa would find out that the Third Master was with her. This situation was too difficult to handle. Huo Xiao re-entered the room very soon. Su Xiyin asked, ¡°What did Sheng Sheng say?¡± ¡°My good grandchild is filming. That scumbag only knows how to spout nonsense.¡± Huo Xiao cursed angrily before shouting, ¡°Huo Ci, come out!¡± Su Xiyin hurriedly tugged at him and shot him a look. ¡°Stop calling him out. He¡¯s not in a good mood. You like variety shows, right?¡± ¡°Let him come out and visit Sheng Sheng. How poor could a mountain ditch in the northwest be? I¡¯m worried.¡± Huo Xiao¡¯s voice softened as he asked in a low voice, ¡°Why don¡¯t we visit the film crew?¡± ¡°Xiaoqi wants to go too!¡± Xiaoqi raised his hand. ¡°Okay.¡± Su Xiyin smiled as she pulled him into her embrace. ¨C No one had expected that after yesterday¡¯s lucky draw, ¡°Everyone¡¯s Magical Power Emergence¡±, which was not popular at all, would blow up and become the hottest topic the next day. With an unstoppable momentum, it occupied eight of the top ten searches. The entire audience who had watched the show left good reviews. They became self-sufficient and directly pushed the show to the hottest topic. #Chen Ye CP# #Fairy CP# #Ling Sheng Cooking# #Finding a Donkey on a Donkey CP# #Scheming and capable Ling Sheng# Among them, #Chen Ye CP# was the most popular. The show had only been broadcast for less than 12 hours when popular influencers produced countless editions of edited clips. The cold and aloof Exalted Fairy VS Little Cutie Brother had charmed countless delinquents. They had all kinds of interactions, like eye gestures and pink hearts. The Chen Ye Girls were high on sugar, begging L.S. to release the remaining variety show episodes. [Ahhh, I¡¯m dead. I love the way Brother Chen looks at Little Ye.] [Promoting Chen Ye CP. Chen Ye Girls, go all the way! Let¡¯s get on the trending topics first! Show them the power of the Chen Ye Girls.] [The really cute ones are indeed the boys. Both of you can continue to be sweet. Keep it up until I have high blood sugar!] [Don¡¯t make a scene. Just do it. Listen to me. Stand by Chen Ye CP. Chen Ye¡¯s the best. Chen Ye all the way!] [I¡¯m in tears. How can Brother Chen be so good-looking and fairy-like? He¡¯s really handsome even when he¡¯s dragging cow dung. Little Ye, what do I smell? D*mn, it¡¯s so perfect. Chen Ye is the best.] #Ling Sheng Cooking# [What kind of fairy is this? Why is Ling Sheng so impressive? She can even turn potatoes into a Manchu-Han Imperial Feast.] [Ah, I¡¯m feeling hungry but I¡¯m on a diet. I¡¯m sorry!] [Ha ha! Thank God the take-out arrived. No, I can¡¯t take it anymore. I want to watch it again. It¡¯s a god-like show with god-like guests. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen such a relaxing show. If you haven¡¯t watched it, eat up my recommendation. Be good, open your mouth.] [Damn, the production team is shocked. Where did this fairy come from?] [Ling Sheng¡¯s culinary skills aren¡¯t something that can be honed without spending eight to ten years. D*mn, Lemons. Is it alright for Little Fairy to marry me?] #A Blood Petition of 10,000 People Wants L.S.¡¯s complete episode collection# [If you want money, just take it. I¡¯ll kneel down and beg for the whole season. Look at this pitiful little cutie!] [Mommy, they are keeping me in suspense. I want to watch the whole season. Sob¡­] [Send out the whole season. Listen to me. I don¡¯t care what you think. Listen to me. There¡¯s no need to discuss this issue. Just tell me directly if you want me to be a super VIP member or give a lot of money.] Chapter 186 - Eight Immortals [Ahhh, this old man¡¯s heart has been set on fire. You scumbag, you have to take responsibility. If you don¡¯t appear in the entire episode, I won¡¯t let you off. Here, the money is yours. The hottest topic is yours. Everything is yours. I only want the whole season.] Among the hottest couples people were talking about were Ling Sheng VS Shi Lingyu¡¯s ¡®Fairy CP¡¯. During the editorial process, various pink bubbles were added to their clips. It was so sweet that it made the hearts of young girls burst. Other than that, there was also Ling Sheng VS Yu Bei¡¯s ¡®Yu Sheng CP¡¯, which showed both love and hate. Every time, Yu Bei cursed when he was conned by Ling Sheng. It was a classic case of finding sweets in glass shards. Their every scene would make one burst out laughing. Ling Sheng was undoubtedly the biggest highlight of the show. She was the joker and the conman. She was also the survivalist. She was the all-powerful fairy. She had already been given the title of treasure girl. With her unique personality and charm, she had attracted countless passers-by into her trap and made them her Peanuts. While the netizens were watching the show, they did not forget about checking previous social media posts. They scrolled through their Weibo and videos, and when they saw all kinds of interactions below, they proclaimed them to be a godly celebrity guest team. Even Little Gray was mentioned. On the day of the show¡¯s broadcast, the guests had gathered together to watch the premiere. Fans of the eight immortals were so touched that they teared up. There were true relationships in the entertainment circle, and the combination of the eight immortals meant that no one could go missing. The crew members of the production team of ¡°Moon¡±, who had seen variety shows before, had also become her fans. They wanted to take a photo with her and ask for her autograph. ¡°Teacher Ling.¡± The young girls in the film crew were also charmed by her. While she was resting after filming, they ran over. ¡°Can you sign an autograph for us?¡± Ling Sheng did not reject anyone. She smiled as she signed. ¡°Teacher Ling, can I ask if the program will release two episodes a week?¡± The girl¡¯s face was bitter. ¡°It¡¯s so tormenting. I want to watch it all at once. You don¡¯t know this, but I¡¯ve watched it four times. I love all of you so much. I like each of you very much!¡± ¡°We don¡¯t decide how it is broadcast.¡± Ling Sheng smiled politely. ¡°Thank you for liking our show so much.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. I really like the way you interact. I really love you. I¡¯ll always support you. I¡¯m an eight-immortal girl!¡± The girl¡¯s eyes were sparkling as she clenched her fists. ¡°Fighting[1]!¡± ¡°Sheng Sheng, why don¡¯t you cook our meals?¡± Director Yi Jinrong walked over and teased her. ¡°Your godly culinary skills are at the level of a national banquet. Why are you in the entertainment circle?¡± ¡°How can a cook earn as much as a celebrity?¡± Ling Sheng joked. ¡°You¡¯re right. I think a lot of variety shows that need a chef will invite you as a guest.¡± Yi Jinrong smiled. ¡°Do you plan to develop further?¡± The way variety shows gained popularity was faster than acting. Some actors worked hard their whole lives but didn¡¯t gain popularity as fast as someone who participated in a variety show. In the current entertainment circle, many actors had already gotten a taste of the benefits of variety shows. Now, variety shows were already very popular and everyone wanted to fight for them. This was especially true for popular variety shows. Many nameless actors were discovered by the public because of their participation in variety shows. Some even jumped to the top. However, in the future, if one did not have any work or ability, one would still be forgotten. Only people who relied on their skills and capabilities could find stable footing in the entertainment circle. [1] Korean cheer for ¡°all the best¡±. It¡¯s also used in China now. Chapter 187 - The Film Crew Visit The benefits brought by variety shows were only temporary. The audience¡¯s enjoyment was fleeting. Only good projects were worthy of being remembered by generations. These projects were described as classics. ¡°How can that be? I¡¯m an actress, not a variety show guest. I¡¯m focused on filming.¡± Ling Sheng was serious. Yi Jinrong looked at the girl beside him in admiration. Not bad. She was a clear-headed girl who knew her position very well. This young lady was very malleable. She was a genius actress blessed by the heavens. In the time to come, she would definitely stand at the apex of the entertainment circle and become China¡¯s highlight. He hoped that she would be able to maintain her original intentions in this era when attracting attention was key! Because of Ling Sheng, even though the film crew had not watched ¡°Everyone¡¯s Magical Power Emergence¡± from start to end, they had watched the edited videos. Even the atmosphere that had been suppressed due to filming a few days ago had become much happier. Xiaxia, in particular, liked to watch various video clips when she was resting. She had a low threshold for laughter, so she kept rolling around in laughter all the time. Time passed quickly, and the film was almost done. The atmosphere among the film crew became increasingly tenser. In order to perform, Ling Sheng was immersed in the script every day. She was depressed and she rarely spoke. Jun Shiyan looked at the quiet young lady every day. He was really afraid that she would get sick if she held it all in. His heart ached immensely. He had wanted to ask if she could stop filming a few times. However, he could feel that the young lady liked acting and treated acting as an important part of her life. How could he bear to stop her from doing what she liked? There was still a week left before the filming process ended. Huo Xiao had gotten someone to book a flight to City A. Xiaoqi had to attend class, so they would fly on Friday night and return on Sunday afternoon. ¡°Great-grandpa, great-grandmother, is Mommy living upstairs?¡± Xiaoqi was extremely excited, and his big eyes were sparkling as he looked nervously at the hotel building. Would Mommy not be there? Would Mommy be happy to see him? Or would she be unhappy that they had suddenly come to look for her without informing her? ¡°Yes.¡± Su Xiyin wanted to carry him out of the car. Xiaoqi insisted on walking on his own, not allowing his great-grandmother to carry him. ¡°Great-grandmother, will Mommy like Xiaoqi¡¯s gift?¡± Xiaoqi held his great-grandmother¡¯s hand and looked up at her with anticipation. ¡°Xiaoqi, you prepared it yourself. Your Mommy will definitely like it.¡± Su Xiyin held Xiaoqi¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Go find Mommy.¡± ¡°Great-grandmother, that¡¯s not right.¡± Xiaoqi corrected her seriously. ¡°You should call her Aunt.¡± Huo Xiao¡¯s face darkened. The sound of his walking stick hitting the ground became louder. It was all that scumbag Old Six¡¯s fault. He could not even recognize his own granddaughter now! Xiaoqi stood in front of them and looked at the old couple seriously. ¡°Great-grandpa, great-grandmother, what¡¯s your relationship with Aunt?¡± ¡°I¡¯m her great-uncle[1].¡± Huo Xiao huffed. ¡°I¡¯m her great-aunt-in-law.¡± Su Xiyin smiled lovingly. ¡°Then why does Xiaoqi call you great-grandpa and great-grandmother?¡± Xiaoqi seriously performed a check before their visit. ¡°That sounds like a closer relationship.¡± Su Xiyin took the child¡¯s hand. ¡°Can we go up?¡± This little guy had stayed alone in the house with Ci Er for half an hour before coming. He must have been taught by Ci Er. That good-for-nothing was very scheming. He did not dare speak himself, as he was afraid of being criticized. Thus, he let Xiaoqi say what he wanted to say. ¡°Okay.¡± Xiaoqi nodded and held her hand. He strode forward steadily, suppressing the excitement in his heart. When someone knocked on the door, Jun Shiyan took a look at the time. It was 8:30 p.m. He shook his head lovingly. In a daze, she had forgotten her room card. He put down his laptop, put on his mask, and rolled over in his wheelchair to open the door. [1] Grandmother¡¯s brother. Chapter 188 - Being With Her Forever Ling Sheng had returned a little earlier. When she walked out of the elevator with Xiaxia, she saw the three people standing at the door. Her eyes widened, as though a bolt of lightning had struck her. She dashed over without a care and shouted, ¡°Uncle!¡± Her voice was sharp and thin, and tears were flowing down her cheeks. She was so loud that Xiaxia, who was beside her, couldn¡¯t help but sigh. She had practiced acting before so much that she could make one¡¯s heart pound! Xiaoqi turned around and ran over excitedly on his short legs. ¡°Aunt!¡± Ling Sheng swore that she had never run so fast in her life. Afraid that the door would close if she was late, she deliberately spoke loudly. ¡°Uncle, Aunt, why are you here?¡± Su Xiyin frowned when she saw the strange look on her face. ¡°Why are you running so fast? We can¡¯t run.¡± Huo Xiao smiled lovingly. ¡°Sheng Sheng, you¡¯re off work. We came just in time. Your great-aunt-in-law just said that you might not be off work.¡± What great-aunt-in-law? Ling Sheng felt bitter in her heart. She felt like she had struggled once on the brink of death and had come back to life. She was glad that she had come earlier than she had expected. If she had come any later, she really could not imagine what would have happened. She took a look at her room quietly, feeling relieved when she did not hear anything. Then, she let out a low cough to warn the person inside. Xiaxia followed suit and greeted the old couple with a smile. It seemed like her family did not know about Sheng Sheng¡¯s relationship. ¡°Open the door,¡± Su Xiyin told her. Ling Sheng smiled and nodded repeatedly. Yes, alright. Before opening the door, she turned to Xiaxia and gave her a hard look. ¡°Xiaxia, give me your room card.¡± Xiaxia understood immediately and took out her room card to give it to her. Upon seeing her smile like a flower, she turned to look at the old couple. ¡°This is my room.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t they tell us your room was 206?¡± Huo Xiao was baffled. Ling Sheng let out a low cough and tried her best to conceal her guilt. ¡°They must have remembered it wrong. My room is obviously 207. This is her room.¡± Huo Xiao frowned. He was very strict. ¡°You can¡¯t have such employees if they can¡¯t even do this kind of job well.¡± When Su Xiyin saw her granddaughter¡¯s dodging gaze and blushing face, she understood a little. Ling Sheng opened the door and led them in. Thankfully, Xiaxia was with her. Otherwise, she would have died. She pretended to be calm. ¡°Have you eaten? I¡¯ll take you out to dinner. There are a few delicious restaurants nearby. They¡¯re quite authentic.¡± Xiaxia took Ling Sheng¡¯s card and hesitated for a long while before opening her door. When she saw the man in the wheelchair, she said, ¡°Sir, Sheng Sheng asked me to bring a message. Her family is here. She wants you to leave now.¡± This was the second time she had met the man in front of her. Last time, she had come over to borrow something from Sheng Sheng. The man¡¯s elegance and noble temperament was really eye-catching, making one unable to take their eyes off him. ¡°Thank you.¡± Jun Shiyan thanked her. He had heard Mr. and Mrs. Huo arrive along with Xiaoqi. Their laughter was very warm. Although he had expected this outcome, his heart still ached when he heard someone tell him to leave. He frowned slightly and said, ¡°Miss Xia, rest here. I¡¯ll pack up and leave immediately.¡± When the young lady spoke, he really was unable to control his emotions for a moment. He wanted to open the door and tell everyone loudly that he liked her. He wanted to woo her, marry her, and be with her forever. Chapter 189 - : The Third Master Is Nice Su Xiyin stood by the window and took a look down, only to see An Yan pushing Jun Shiyan out. Then, she got in the car and let out a low sigh. She looked at her granddaughter, who was talking to Xiaoqi, not knowing what to say. Ling Sheng had not seen her son in nearly two months. She had only seen him on video, but she had been unable to touch him. She hugged her son and kissed him repeatedly. She could not help that she had missed him. Xiaoqi ran over to take his bag and took out a small box mysteriously. ¡°Mommy, close your eyes.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that? You¡¯re so mysterious.¡± Ling Sheng closed her eyes obediently. The little fella messed up her hair for a while. ¡°Mommy, you can open your eyes now.¡± Xiaoqi pulled her nervously to the mirror and asked her with anticipation, ¡°Mommy, do you like it?¡± Only then did Ling Sheng see that she was wearing a hair clip. It was a beautiful pink bow. She smiled as she lifted her son up and gave him a kiss. ¡°I like it.¡± Xiaoqi¡¯s face flushed as he boasted. ¡°Xiaoqi made it himself. Xiaoqi made it in a shop when Great-Grandmother took him out to play.¡± Su Xiyin knew this. The others had all been little girls using hair clips and flowery hair accessories, while he had been the only guy there. He was very popular, and people liked to talk to him. The teacher had even complimented him for being the best. Besides the hair clip, Xiaoqi had also made a porcelain cup himself. It was an irregularly-shaped cup¡ªa child¡¯s work. On it was a simple picture of his mother holding the child¡¯s hand. He had also written the words ¡°I love you¡±. Ling Sheng could not bear to let go. While she was moved, she also felt that she was not qualified to be a mother. She had rarely been apart from her son, so logically speaking, she should have taken him out to play. Now, it was her grandma who had taken him out to play. ¡°Sheng Sheng, come and take a look at this tap!¡± Su Xiyin shouted. Ling Sheng put down her son and ran to the washroom. Su Xiyin closed the door and sighed, her face turning serious. ¡°Tell me, what happened between you and Third Master Jun?¡± ¡°Grandma, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Ling Sheng was prepared to deny it. After all, she had not been caught. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Grandma saw Third Master Jun leave in a car just now.¡± Afraid that her husband would hear her, Su Xiyin lowered her voice. ¡°You still want to lie to your grandma? This room doesn¡¯t belong to you. It belongs to that young lady, right? Grandma packed your luggage for you. This isn¡¯t your luggage.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s face was bitter, as she had miscalculated. She sniffled. ¡°Grandma, actually¡­ I¡­¡± Oh my god, how should she explain? Should she say that she liked the Third Master and wanted to be with him? Or should she promise not to interact with him anymore? ¡°Do you like him?¡± Upon seeing her granddaughter¡¯s conflicted expression, Su Xiyin frowned. ¡°Do you know that your father doesn¡¯t like Third Master Jun? Grandma doesn¡¯t want you to suffer with him either. We can find any man. Has he been pestering you?¡± Third Master Jun was not someone who would pester others. She wondered if she could find time to have a proper chat with him. If he really loved Sheng Sheng, he would let go. ¡°Grandma, not really. I like him too.¡± Ling Sheng lowered her eyes slightly, her voice quiet. ¡°Third Master is very nice.¡± ¡°What¡¯s good about him? Is it his legs or his face?¡± Su Xiyin had a mild temper, but this concerned her granddaughter¡¯s happiness. She would not compromise or get angry. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s good about him?¡± Chapter 190 - Even A Child Ling Sheng suddenly looked up. When she looked at Su Xiyin, her eyes lit up. The corners of her lips curled up as she smiled calmly. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. However, I feel very much at ease with him.¡± Upon seeing the gentleness in her eyes, Su Xiyin was stunned. Suddenly, she thought of the time when she¡¯d wanted to marry her husband. This was the first time her father had hit her. He had pointed at her and questioned her. What is good about that old widower? Besides his fortune, what else is there? Our family does not lack money. How old are you? Why do you want to be a stepmother? She remembered very clearly that this was the first time she had retorted despite always being obedient. Father, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s good about him either. I only know that if I don¡¯t marry him, I¡¯ll regret it forever. ¡°Grandma knows.¡± Su Xiyin sighed and hugged her. ¡°That¡¯s all for now. I¡¯ll think of a way to handle your father and grandpa. You can¡¯t let them know, especially your grandpa.¡± She knew that love was unreasonable. ¡°Grandma.¡± Ling Sheng had thought that she would force her to break up with him and not see the Third Master in the future. She had not expected her to say that. Her eyes felt a little sore as she hugged her tightly, feeling touched. She rubbed against her chest affectionately. ¡°I love you.¡± Why was her grandma so adorable and kind? Why was she making her feel so touched? ¡°Remember Grandma¡¯s words!¡± Su Xiyin smiled lovingly. ¡°Grandma, how did the Third Master offend my father?¡± Ling Sheng wanted to know what kind of feud they had. Every time he met the Third Master, he wanted to silence him. ¡°You don¡¯t need to care about this. If Third Master Jun really loves you, he must have resolved the feud.¡± Su Xiyin sighed. ¡°Does he still not know anything?¡± Ling Sheng nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Huo Xiao was already shouting outside, asking what was wrong with the tap. It had been a long time since he had come, and he might even get a repairman to come over. Only then did her grandparents leave. There was a well-known local restaurant nearby. The local cuisine was very authentic. Ling Sheng asked for a private room and carried Xiaoqi as she led her grandparents in. At the staircase on the first floor, a handsome man in a black suit looked at the group of people entering and told the assistant beside him, ¡°That girl is the new artist managed by Old Six¡¯s Studio. The one Old Five mentioned?¡± ¡°Yes, her name is Ling Sheng.¡± Gu Yang asked the man respectfully, ¡°Sir, do you want to meet Mr. and Mrs. Huo?¡± Jiang Zhe shook his head as interest flashed across his narrow eyes. In a low voice, he said, ¡°Seems like Old Five¡¯s information is not accurate. She even has a child with her.¡± When the meal was halfway through, Xiaoqi went to the washroom. Ling Sheng washed her hands and waited for him by the door of the men¡¯s washroom. The taps in the hotel washroom were exclusively used by adults and were not meant to be used by children. Xiaoqi moved a bucket over to stand up and wash his hands. However, just as he put down the bucket, a handsome middle-aged man looked at him and asked, ¡°Little child, do you need help?¡± Xiaoqi took a look at this man. He was not a bad person. He nodded with a bright smile and said crisply, ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡± Jiang Zhe looked at the child in front of him. He was smart and handsome and did not look like Old Six. He looked like his mother. He picked up the child and washed his hands before wiping them clean. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Xiaoqi said, ¡°Mommy said I can¡¯t tell strangers my name. Sorry, Uncle!¡± Jiang Zhe smiled. The kid was quite vigilant. His upbringing was not bad, and he was sensible. He was much stronger than the Sixth Brother. ¡°How old are you?¡± Chapter 191 - Take Care of Yourself Xiaoqi thought for a while before saying, ¡°Three years old.¡± Jiang Zhe watched as the child waved goodbye at him before running on his short legs. When he reached the door, he saw the woman take his hand and leave. He frowned slightly, lost deep in thought. The child was already three years old. Based on the timeline, the Sixth Brother had committed a mistake four years ago. The girl had kept the child and had come to find him to make him take responsibility after giving birth. Since the Sixth Brother had not sent her away and had arranged for the young lady to join his company and let the Old Madam and Old Master know, they should be prepared to accept the young lady! It had been more than 20 years. He should let go and find happiness. He hoped that this girl would be his salvation! However, the girl was good in every aspect. It was just as the Fifth Brother had said. She was too young. How old had she been just four years ago? How could he target her? Huo Xiao and the others had come, but Ling Sheng had no time to keep them company. The filming schedule was too rushed. The old couple took Xiaoqi around the area during the day to have fun. They would only see her late at night when they returned to the hotel, which made her feel terrible. She vowed to keep her family company properly after filming. ¨C The filming site was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. Everyone was focused on filming that day¡¯s last scene. In the evening, the farmhouse¡¯s backyard was very quiet. The warm orange-yellow glow of the setting sun shone on Moon¡¯s face. After feeding the pig, she removed the pink hair clip from her hair and placed it in her palm, looking at it for a long time. Through the camera, Yi Jinrong looked at the sallow-faced woman staring at the hair clip. Her eyes were filled with reluctance, bitterness, struggle, and hesitation that slowly turned into determination. She looked like a warrior who was about to go out and strive for victory. She looked up and smiled at the sky. She had decided that she would not stay in this place for anyone. She had to leave this place that was filled with despair and a rotten stench. Even her child could not stop her from pursuing freedom. Yi Jinrong¡¯s emotions fluctuated along with her emotions. She was definitely the most intelligent actress he had ever met. Her emotional performance was naturally rich, and the changes in her eyes perfectly portrayed the changes in her heart. This performance had been requested by her. There had been no hair clip originally. She had discussed it with him and said that tomorrow would be the character¡¯s birthday. Her husband and daughter would rush to meet her. If her daughter bought something for her, it would help her express the change in her heart even better. From the looks of it, she was right. Without the hair clip, this would have been just a simple performance that would not have affected one¡¯s emotions. It would have been too uninspiring. With just this hair clip, all her emotions erupted and changed. She hated everyone there, but her daughter was a piece of flesh that had been separated from her body. As long as she had a maternal nature, she would be reluctant and hesitant. In the end, she decided to leave this toxic village. ¡°Cut!¡± Yi Jinrong shouted. He looked at Ling Sheng in satisfaction and clapped. ¡°Very good. That¡¯s all for today. We are done. Sheng Sheng, go remove your makeup and change. We¡¯ll leave in half an hour.¡± ¡°Thank you, director.¡± Ling Sheng quickly got out of character, her eyes crinkling as she turned around to take the bottle of water from Xiao Ye. In one breath, she finished half the bottle. Yesterday afternoon, the investors had come over to meet them and have dinner with them. That was why filming had ended so early. The dressing room was like an empty house. It was very simple, and the dressing table was shared. There were two changing rooms covered by a curtain. One was for the men, and the other for the ladies. Ling Sheng had just entered the dressing room when she ran into Lu Xianzhi, who had just changed. She did not want to greet him, but she could not help but ask him, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Lu Xianzhi stopped in his tracks and said coldly, ¡°Take care of yourself!¡± Ling Sheng pouted as she watched the man straighten his back and walk out of the dressing room as though nothing had happened. However, something was obviously odd about his footsteps. He had concealed this very well that day. Ordinary people would not notice that anything was amiss. However, she had been filming with him and she knew his condition the best. He was seriously injured. Chapter 192 - Proud Yesterday afternoon, Lu Xianzhi had asked for leave. Xiaxia had gossiped with her, saying that he had applied for leave to accompany his financier. He had not returned to the hotel at night and had been staying at his financier¡¯s house ever since. Ling Sheng wondered if his injury had something to do with the financier Xiaxia had mentioned. However, this had nothing to do with her regardless. She had only asked about it out of consideration for the owner of the body and had been scolded. Ling Sheng knew that it would be impossible for her not to drink when she would be having a meal with the investors this time. It would not be easy for her to survive. The restaurant was located in a well-known mountain villa. Ling Sheng and Xiaxia got in the same car. Xiaxia, who was a gossipy person, whispered, ¡°You got in the car early. I saw Lu Xianzhi¡¯s financier. She drove a Maserati over to fetch him.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Ling Sheng was not very interested in Lu Xianzhi¡¯s current situation. One had to choose their own path. ¡°Sheng Sheng, you¡¯re really not interested.¡± Xiaxia pursed her lips and let out a regretful sigh. ¡°You don¡¯t know anything. That woman is really old. I think she¡¯s forty or fifty years old. Her face is deformed. Her makeup is so thick that she looks like an old monster. How can Lu Xianzhi stand that?¡± As she spoke, she shivered and goosebumps formed on her skin. Ling Sheng frowned and smiled. ¡°It might be true love!¡± ¡°True love my *ss. I can tell that Lu Xianzhi¡¯s body and mind are ostracizing her. When they meet, only the woman is smiling and he doesn¡¯t let her touch him.¡± Xiaxia sighed in anger. ¡°Sheng Sheng, aren¡¯t you his schoolmate? Please persuade him to leave that old woman. I have a feeling that he must be having some difficulties.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not on good terms. Didn¡¯t you see him ignore me?¡± Ling Sheng pouted. ¡°Also, didn¡¯t you have a good time with him recently? You tell him!¡± ¡°Sheng Sheng, is there a misunderstanding between the two of you? When Lu Xianzhi sees you every day, his gaze is different from when he looks at others.¡± Xiaxia held her chin and thought for a while before choosing her words. ¡°He looks very affectionate when he sees you. I¡¯ve seen him look at you a few times.¡± She had not dared tell Sheng Sheng about this. On the surface, Lu Xianzhi did not seem to like her, but she kept feeling that he had deliberately distanced himself from Sheng Sheng and actually cared about her. Her sixth sense had always been very accurate, but she did not know why he had done that. ¡°Do you like him?¡± Ling Sheng asked jokingly. Xiaxia screamed in a low voice and covered her face. ¡°No, I don¡¯t. I just think he¡¯s quite charismatic.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t mind him being a kept man?¡± ¡°He must have his reasons. Otherwise, how could a proud man like him act like this?¡± ¡°Do you know him that well?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know him, but I think it¡¯s a pity. His acting skills are decent, he¡¯s good-looking, he has a good temperament, and he has his own principles. He¡¯ll definitely become popular. If he becomes popular, he¡¯ll be exposed as a kept man¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s his choice. Humans have to be responsible for their choices.¡± ¡­ Xiaxia felt very regretful. Lu Xianzhi was very handsome and charismatic and had good acting skills and great talent. He could sing, dance, and act. He also played a lot of musical instruments. Even if he was a live streamer online, he would be able to earn money every day. There was no need for him to be reckless and treat an old woman as his lover! Ling Sheng did not know what was wrong, but she was sure that something was amiss. She looked out the window and saw that the sky had gradually darkened. Chapter 193 - I’ll Only Leave With You Before the car could arrive, Jun Shiyan called. Ling Sheng huddled in a small corner sweetly and spoke to him softly. Even Xiaxia, who had a sweet voice, felt envious when she saw this. Could you stop having public displays of affection? Can¡¯t you be more humane? ¡°Yes, I might be drinking today. Can you come and fetch me?¡± ¡°Okay, but can¡¯t you not drink?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know what this kind of occasion is like. One can¡¯t refuse to drink alcohol. What time is your flight? We¡¯ll start at seven o¡¯clock. The earliest it can end is ten o¡¯clock!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll rush back as soon as possible. You¡¯re not allowed to leave with someone else when you¡¯re drunk, understand?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a fool.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Last time doesn¡¯t count. You¡¯re not someone else.¡± ¡°Okay, I understand. You won¡¯t leave with anyone else, right?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. I can only leave with you. Even though I¡¯m a fool, I¡¯ll wait for you to fetch me home.¡± Ling Sheng hung up the phone with a sweet smile on her face. Upon noticing Xiaxia¡¯s ambiguous gaze, she let out a low cough hurriedly, pretending to be serious. ¡°You can¡¯t drink like the other day. If it weren¡¯t for me, you would have been kidnapped. Do you know that?¡± Xiaxia nodded vigorously and mimicked her sweet tone. ¡°Yes, I understand. I¡¯m not an idiot.¡± Ling Sheng, who was annoyed, tickled her. ¡°How dare you mimic me! How dare you!¡± Xiaxia laughed until she was out of breath. Then, she imitated her tone and the two girls quarreled. The seats had been arranged by the organizers according to the number of chairs they had. Each seat had a name. When Ling Sheng sat down, there were three empty seats between her and Xiaxia. Judging from the names on them, they should be reserved for the investors. On Ling Sheng¡¯s left was the name ¡°Zhao Hong¡±. She was the biggest investor of the movie and Lu Xianzhi¡¯s financier. On Zhao Hong¡¯s left was Lu Xianzhi. All the relevant film crew members had arrived. The director, assistant director, producer, and main actors had all been seated. Only the investors and Lu Xianzhi were left. ¡°Sister Hong.¡± Upon seeing her enter, Yi Jinrong stood up first and greeted her with a smile. The others also stood up to welcome her. Ling Sheng went over to make small talk as well. Standing in front of the group was an old woman. She looked impressive, as she was placed on a pedestal by everyone around her. Beside her was Lu Xianzhi. The flattering middle-aged men behind her were also investors. Clearly, the old woman was a bigshot. Everyone was afraid of her, so they had to treat her with respect. When Xiaxia had described the old monster, she had wondered what she looked like. A snake spirit? However, when she saw the woman with her own eyes, she did not think she was that scary. It was just that her face had stiffened from plastic surgery. Her ears had changed, and her thick makeup was a little glaring. Yi Jinrong introduced Ling Sheng to Zhao Hong. ¡°Sister Hong, this is the female lead of our movie, Ling Sheng. She¡¯s very energetic. She caused a commotion some time ago, and I didn¡¯t get the chance to introduce you to her.¡± ¡°Not bad. She¡¯s really pretty.¡± Zhao Hong smiled and nodded. The muscles on her face moved one by one, but her eyes were especially sharp and astute. She scanned her face. Ling Sheng, who was a member of Huo Ci¡¯s Studio, had been involved in a scandal with him and was the Third Master¡¯s woman. She was a little vixen who knew how to seduce men. Ling Sheng smiled politely and humbly. ¡°Thank you for the compliment, Sister Hong. I¡¯ll definitely work hard to perform well.¡± The eyes of the woman in front of her had a triangular shape due to excessive plastic surgery. Her eyelids were layered, but she had very long fake eyelashes. She also had very thick eye makeup, which made her look even stranger. Chapter 194 - Drunk However, despite how weird she looked, so what if she¡¯d had plastic surgery? Given how much money she had, wouldn¡¯t many people follow suit to flatter her? Zhao Hong and Ling Sheng were next to each other. On Ling Sheng¡¯s left was an investor whose surname was Ma. He was in his forties and he was bald. His beer belly could pop open his suit, and when he smiled, he looked especially vulgar and greasy. He was the second biggest investor of the movie. Ever since he had seen Ling Sheng, his sleazy gaze had not left her. He had poured her wine, picked up food for her, and started chatting with her. ¡°I heard that Ms. Ling knows Little Lu. Is that right?¡± Zhao Hong asked Ling Sheng. ¡°Yes.¡± Ling Sheng admitted openly. She had not been aware of Zhao Hong¡¯s background before, but after checking her background, she did not dare say anything carelessly, lest she made a mistake. ¡°Little Lu told me that the two of you grew up together. You could be considered childhood sweethearts. Why do you want to enter the entertainment circle?¡± Zhao Hong¡¯s seemingly unintentional question brought their relationship under the spotlight. The crew members looked down. They had not expected the two of them to be childhood sweethearts. They were not schoolmates who weren¡¯t familiar with each other as Ling Sheng had mentioned. However, since these childhood sweethearts were strangers now, something big must have happened. She must have been pretending not to know him! ¡°I like acting.¡± Ling Sheng thought to herself. She did not know what the woman meant by saying this. Xiaxia had been watching Ling Sheng and Lu Xianzhi carefully. She noticed that every time the old woman spoke to Sheng Sheng, he would get extremely nervous, as though he was afraid that the old woman would hurt Sheng Sheng. ¡°Were you and Huo Ci really together some time ago?¡± Zhao Hong toasted her and touched her glass while smiling at her. ¡°It was fake news. Senior Huo is my boss.¡± Ling Sheng took a look at the wine in the glass. The white wine was poured by the man with the surname Ma, who was beside her. Her glass was full of wine, so she took a small sip. ¡°Cheers.¡± Zhao Hong held a glass of white wine in her hand and finished it in one gulp. She overturned the empty glass and looked at her. Lu Xianzhi¡¯s eyes were cold and dark. His grip on his chopsticks tightened involuntarily. What exactly did she want? She had promised him not to touch Sheng Sheng! Ling Sheng could not say no, so she could only risk it. She gulped down a glass of white wine in one go, praying that the Third Master would fetch her soon. She got drunk easily and spouted nonsense if she drank a little. Drinking too much would knock her unconscious. She had tested this with Sister Mei after she had gotten drunk for the first time. As an artist, it was impossible for her not to get drunk and refuse to drink on certain occasions. Under the circumstances, if Zhao Hong did not watch her finish her drink, she would not let the matter rest. It was obvious that she would be drinking. ¡°Ms. Ling¡¯s alcohol tolerance is not bad.¡± Zhao Hong poured another glass for her and passed it to her. ¡°Let¡¯s have another toast. I wish our movie¡¯s box office sales will be very high. I wish us a pleasant cooperation.¡± ¡°I wish the movie will sell well.¡± Ling Sheng forced herself to drink. The number of glasses didn¡¯t matter once she drank one. She was not afraid even if she got drunk. The Third Master would fetch her. Zhao Hong toasted Ling Sheng repeatedly, which made Xiaxia anxious. As she watched her down nearly half a liter of wine, it did not seem like she was letting up. Yi Jinrong stopped her and shot her a look. The current circumstances were obviously forcing her to drink. Preventing her would only anger Zhao Hong and end up making her drink more. Zhao Hong¡¯s eyes were dark. When she saw that the glass was almost full, the girl¡¯s red face, which was as tender as a sparkling lily, made one¡¯s heart itch. She smiled and said, ¡°Director Yi, President Ma, you can drink. I¡¯m a little tipsy, so I won¡¯t accompany you. Feel free to order anything. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony. It¡¯s my treat.¡± Chapter 195 - The Jiang Family’s Fourth Master Ling Sheng was trying her best to stay awake. Before the tipsiness hit her, she remained conscious. When she saw Zhao Hong leave with Lu Xianzhi, she heaved a sigh of relief. She did not want to drink anymore. However, when Zhao Hong left, a tall and skinny man appeared beside her. He was called President Zhang and he was with President Ma. They both tried to persuade her to drink. ¡°You promised me not to touch her!¡± Lu Xianzhi only looked at the old woman angrily when he exited the room. Zhao Hong raised her hand and slapped his face before snorting coldly. ¡°Little Lu, let¡¯s get this straight. Who do you belong to now? Who gave you food, all the things you use, and resources? Who gave all this to you? Why are you shouting at me over a woman?¡± There were five bright red finger marks on Lu Xianzhi¡¯s handsome face, and the expression in his eyes slowly disappeared. ¡°I don¡¯t have any other requests. Just don¡¯t touch her. You can do anything else you want.¡± ¡°Do you like her?¡± Zhao Hong¡¯s voice was gentle, but it seemed even stranger. Her heart ached as she caressed his swollen face. ¡°Am I right?¡± ¡°No! I just think of her as my younger sister.¡± Lu Xianzhi¡¯s voice was firm. ¡°Little Lu, remember this. No matter who you like, your body belongs to me.¡± Zhao Hong caressed his neck, chest, and all the way down before stopping. She then smiled like a devil. ¡°If I find out that you betrayed me, I¡¯ll kill both you and that woman.¡± Lu Xianzhi¡¯s eyes did not conceal his disgust as he said coldly, ¡°Sister Hong, I won¡¯t go back on my word. You have to remember my promise.¡± Zhao Hong held his wrist lovingly and pressed herself against his chest, allowing the man to carry her down the elevator. She liked young men, especially when they had this kind of face and temper. They were exactly identical to the way ¡°he¡± had been back then. As for his childhood sweetheart, Ling Sheng, even if that little slut did not make a move, she would not escape Old Ma¡¯s evil hands. She would not do this, nor was she the one who had ordered it. Even if Huo Ci and the Third Master sought revenge, it would not be her fault. Ling Sheng was almost done drinking. She knew very well that she would black out completely soon. She was anxious. Why was the Third Master not there yet? She could not wait until the Third Master came. Instead, a man came. He was a handsome man with a tall stature. One could not tell his age based on his face. ¡°Fourth Master, what brings you here?¡± Upon seeing the god-like man suddenly appear in front of him, President Ma greeted him in a flattering manner. ¡°President Ma, I¡¯m afraid you forgot. I¡¯m considered an investor of this movie as well. I heard that you were having an event here, so I came over to take a look.¡± The moment Jiang Zhe had entered the room, his eyes had locked on Ling Sheng. Her face was flushed, and her eyes were blurry. It seemed like she had been forced to drink a lot. The grandson of the Sixth Brother had allowed his woman to be bullied? ¡°Please, please.¡± President Ma was as solicitous as a grandson as he greeted him with a bow. Jiang Zhe stopped when he reached Ling Sheng¡¯s left side. Director Zhang, who was sitting there, made way for him. ¡°Sit, Fourth Master.¡± President Ma shot him a dirty look and smiled at him. He was afraid that the Fourth Master had taken a liking to this newbie, whose surname was Ling. Heh heh¡­ He would help him get her into bed to butter up to the Fourth Master. Ling Sheng was on the verge of blacking out. In a bid to remain awake, she bit the tip of her tongue and pinched her palms, causing the tip of her tongue to hurt a few times. When she saw the man getting seated, her eyes widened. Jiang Zhe! He was her cheap father¡¯s good brother. Based on seniority, she should call him Uncle. Chapter 196 - You Are My Uncle She only found out later that there were six masters in the capital whom no one could offend. Besides Third Master Jun, the other five had been called the Five Masters of the capital in their prime. They were the dream lovers of many daughters in the capital! Ever since the Fifth Young Master of the capital had gotten old, he had become the Fifth Master of the capital. Jiang Zhe was the fourth son of the Jiang Family and was also known as the Fourth Master. Director Yi Jinrong had not expected to meet the famous Fourth Master here. However, he was on par with Best Actor Huo. Given his looks and temperament, his achievements would definitely not be lower than Best Actor Huo¡¯s if he entered the entertainment circle. Everyone present hurriedly stood up to flatter him and make toasts. The person in front of them was the Fourth Master. Whoever got on his good side would have a bright future! However, one could tell that the Fourth Master seemed to be very interested in Ling Sheng. When President Ma and President Zhang tried to persuade her to drink, they were stopped by the Fourth Master. No one dared to force Ling Sheng to drink maliciously anymore. There was a complicated look in Yi Jinrong¡¯s eyes as he asked Xiaxia, who was having a good time with him, ¡°Where¡¯s her boyfriend?¡± The Fourth Master was very interested in her. Since she was drunk, no one could stop him if he took her away. ¡°She said he would come and fetch her.¡± Xiaxia was very worried as well. When she saw her talking to the Fourth Master and smiling, she seemed to be drunk. Ling Sheng was about to black out. She approached Jiang Zhe and whispered, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m managed by Huo Ci¡¯s Studio.¡± Upon seeing her intoxicated eyes and adorable smile, Jiang Zhe nodded. ¡°I know, so what?¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s face turned serious as she explained seriously, ¡°I¡¯m managed by Huo Ci¡¯s Studio. You¡¯re his brother. From now on, you¡¯re my uncle. You have to be responsible for protecting me.¡± Jiang Zhe thought this little sister-in-law was really interesting. She had directly pointed out her relationship with Huo Ci. Shouldn¡¯t he be protecting her more? He pretended not to understand. ¡°So?¡± ¡°So, Uncle¡­ Oh¡­¡± Ling Sheng started to break down. She let out a burp and pressed her palms together, looking very sincere. However, her words became muddled. ¡°Someone will come to pick me up. When the person who is supposed to pick me up arrives, can you leave? I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯m asking this.¡± She covered her mouth, afraid that she would accidentally offend him. Jiang Zhe could not help but frown. Someone would be there to pick her up? Who would come to pick her up? Could it be that the Old Master and the others had brought the child over last time and Sixth Brother had actually come as well? From the looks of it, Sixth Brother was quite concerned about her. Therefore, he decided to make him anxious by taking her away to see how he would react. Ling Sheng was completely drunk. Her mind was blank as she leaned against the chair and lost consciousness. Jiang Zhe looked at the beauty beside him. When she was drunk, her face and lips were red. She was indeed pretty, especially when she was using his arms as a pillow. He looked at her in a daze. There was someone who looked like her when he was drunk. They both got drunk just by having a sip of alcohol. Any more, and they would be knocked out unconscious. ¡°Director, Sheng Sheng is drunk. I¡¯ll take her back.¡± Xiaxia stood up hurriedly. She could not let the Fourth Master take her away. Upon hearing someone call her name, Ling Sheng regained part of her consciousness and muttered, ¡°I¡¯m not drunk! I¡¯m not drunk! Come on, bottoms up!¡± Jiang Zhe bent down and picked her up. Then, he looked at the director and the rest. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Ling Sheng. I¡¯ll take good care of her.¡± Chapter 197 - He Shouldn’t Have Used A Substitute Xiaxia choked and felt like she wanted to cry. She wanted to scream and pull her down, but she did not dare. She watched as the man carried her away. Jun Shiyan pushed open the private room but did not see her. His eyes darkened as he looked at the director. ¡°Where¡¯s Ling Sheng?¡± The film crew only knew that Ling Sheng had a boyfriend and the two of them were staying in her room. Besides Xiaxia, no one had seen him, including Director Yi Jinrong. The film crew did not know him, but the investors present were all businessmen. Who had not seen the Third Master before? Instantly, they were terrified, especially President Zhang and President Ma. They stuttered as they looked at the man in front of them, breaking out in cold sweat. ¡°Third¡­ Third Master!¡± The more they thought about it, the more scared they became. The Third Master was there for Ling Sheng! Thankfully, they had not attacked Ling Sheng. Thankfully, the Fourth Master had come to save her. Otherwise, she would have died before she¡¯d even known it. ¡°Where¡¯s Ling Sheng?¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s voice was obviously impatient. His eyes were cold, and his aura was domineering. President Zhang and the rest had yet to reply. Xiaxia looked at the man who had suddenly entered as though he was her savior. ¡°Mr. Jun, it was Mr. Jiang. The Master of the Jiang Family took Sheng Sheng away.¡± The investors seemed to be very afraid of Mr. Jun. When the Master of the Jiang Family had come in, they had not seemed so scared. ¡°Thank you.¡± After saying that, Jun Shiyan rolled in his wheelchair and turned around. President Ma and President Zhang were so scared that they collapsed on their chairs. Oh no, would the Third Master pursue this? Would they be killed after getting Ling Sheng drunk? The film crew members were also dumbfounded. Sheng Sheng¡¯s boyfriend was the Third Master, who was also known as the King of Hell in the capital. If the King of Hell wanted someone dead, no one could stop him. He was evil and ruthless. ¡°Director, is Sheng Sheng¡¯s boyfriend really impressive?¡± Xiaxia was a broadcaster and was not from the capital, so she did not know much about him. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s really impressive.¡± Yi Jinrong nodded. Upon seeing the arrogant investors, whose faces had turned pale and whose bodies were trembling like quails, he could not help but sigh. Impressive! Jiang Zhe hugged Ling Sheng. The girl was so drunk that she did not feel anything. She slept like a little pig as she asked, ¡°Is Huo Ci here?¡± Ling Sheng jumped up instinctively. ¡°Where is he? Where?¡± Then, her head drooped as she fell asleep again. Jiang Zhe could not help but laugh. She was really afraid of Sixth Brother. He did not know how Sixth Brother treated her normally, but she sounded like a frightened bird when she said his name. Jiang Zhe had a house in the villa district near the city center. When he placed the girl on the bed, he saw her mumbling and rolling around before hugging a pillow and falling asleep. This young lady was really obedient! She really resembled her. She did not spout nonsense or vomit when she was drunk. She only slept soundly. In the end, Sixth Brother had found someone who looked like her. However, the young lady was very obedient and young. He should not have used her as a substitute! Jiang Zhe went to the kitchen and personally cooked some hangover soup. Then, he ordered, ¡°Auntie Li, bring me the honey.¡± Auntie Li lowered her head and answered, secretly glancing at the handsome and tall man in the kitchen. She was overjoyed. Master was in love. He had carried a young lady in. The young lady had drunk alcohol, but she had seen her. She was pretty! She was worthy of Master. Chapter 198 - Murder Without Blood So many years had passed, but Master only had one person in his heart. Back then, that person had liked the Sixth Master, so he had helped her woo him and given her ideas. Later, when that person had broken up with the Sixth Master, he had chosen to stand on the Sixth Master¡¯s side. He had always felt that a friend¡¯s wife was not to be bullied. Even the Fifth Master and the others would go over to meet up occasionally. However, he had not seen that person for twenty-odd years. ¡°Thank you.¡± Jiang Zhe smiled and thanked her. ¡°Auntie Li, go to the living room and listen. I¡¯m afraid some guests will come later.¡± Auntie Li nodded and retreated. Upon seeing the man¡¯s smile, she scooped a spoonful of honey and added another one. There were comments about the five of them helping each other in the capital. She had always felt that there were some discrepancies between the others. Only their comments about Master were the most appropriate. He was a gentleman with a high status, like a jade tree with a bright smile. However, such a gentle and kind gentleman should not be alone forever. He should have a beautiful and gentle wife and a sensible and obedient child. That lady was the first girl Master had brought back home in many years. He had even personally cooked her some hangover soup, hoping that she would enter his heart and bring him happiness. The doorbell rang. Auntie Li took a look at the surveillance cameras and felt confused . The man at the door was sitting in a wheelchair and wearing a silver mask. He was the Third Master. She turned around hurriedly. ¡°Master, are you waiting for Third Master Jun?¡± Why was the Third Master there? Although Master seemed gentle, he valued relationships the most. Ever since the Second Master of the Yan Family had not been around, the person who hated the Third Master the most in the capital had been the Sixth Master. Jiang Zhe poured the hangover soup into a bowl, his gentle smile turning cold as his glittering eyes became more menacing. ¡°I¡¯ll go out and take a look.¡± Jun Shiyan looked up. The villa¡¯s lights were on, so the man was at home. An Yan stood at the back, his entire body tensed up and his heart trembling. Compared to meeting the Fourth Master, he felt that meeting the Sixth Master was simpler. The Sixth Master had a fiery temper and would say whatever he wanted. However, the Fourth Master seemed gentle, but when he was ruthless, he would kill without shedding any blood. Jiang Zhe looked at him and nodded slightly, his smile gentle. ¡°Third Master Jun, what¡¯s brought you here?¡± ¡°Mr. Jiang.¡± Jun Shiyan greeted him politely and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m here to fetch my girlfriend home. She¡¯s a lightweight. Thank you for bringing her back, Mr. Jiang.¡± Jiang Zhe was stunned for a moment before he smiled. ¡°Third Master Jun, you speak without any evidence. You say she¡¯s your girlfriend, but I say she¡¯s my girlfriend!¡± Was she not Sixth Brother¡¯s woman? Was she Third Master Jun¡¯s woman? That girl was two-timing men now? Two days ago, he had seen the Old Master and Old Madam eat with her and take care of the child. Could the child be Third Master Jun¡¯s? No! Sixth Brother had a bad temper. How could he help someone raise someone else¡¯s child? In a short while, he had thought of many theories and analyzed this a lot, but the situation was very messy and confusing. ¡°This is our room card. She¡¯s living with me now.¡± Jun Shiyan took out the room card and smiled. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, bring her out and you¡¯ll know.¡± Jiang Zhe frowned slightly, but his smile did not waver. However, his heart was racing. ¡°It¡¯s just a card. What can it prove?¡± Behind him, An Yan¡¯s eyes twitched. What a familiar scene. ¡°This is my phone. I¡¯ll call her now. Look at the caller ID.¡± Jun Shiyan provided evidence to humiliate him. Chapter 199 - Beat Third Master Jun To Death Jiang Zhe asked Auntie Li to bring her bag and phone over. He had to find out what her relationship with Huo Ci and Third Master Jun was. Jun Shiyan called him on her phone. ¡°This doesn¡¯t prove anything, does it?¡± Jiang Zhe looked at the displayed name with a confused expression. Did Brain Duke[1] mean husband? Was this how young people rolled these days? ¡°If this doesn¡¯t prove anything, you can unlock her phone, Mr. Jiang. The password is 0712, which is my birthday.¡± Jun Shiyan looked at the words on her phone. The young lady had added a note for him: You will not live for more than two years. Later, she had changed the note to: Brain Duke, you have to live a long life! He had never known why she¡¯d wanted to note down that he would not live for more than two years. Did she really want him to die quickly? He would ask her sooner or later. Jiang Zhe unlocked the phone and saw the wallpaper¡ªa picture of Jun Shiyan¡¯s profile. Despite confirming it, he refused to let her go. ¡°Hold on, I need to find her personally to confirm this.¡± What kind of relationship did that young lady have with Sixth Brother? Was he being nosy? If she was really Third Master Jun¡¯s woman, what would he do now? How should he explain when the young lady woke up tomorrow? ¡°Master, I think he must have called the Sixth Master. Can we take her away?¡± An Yan whispered. Jun Shiyan said, ¡°I must take her away today.¡± An Yan only dared to complain in his mind. But that¡¯s not necessarily going to happen. If the Fourth Master insisted on not letting her go, could he go in and snatch her? Jiang Zhe moved his phone far away and frowned when he heard Huo Ci¡¯s angry bellow. ¡°Let¡¯s talk this out. Who is this young lady?¡± ¡°My daughter and your biological niece! Go f*cking beat Old Master Jun to death! Did you hear that? If you dare give her to him, I¡¯ll fly over and kill you!¡± Jiang Zhe was dumbfounded. His voice changed as he said, ¡°Sixth Brother, are you lying to me? Where¡¯s the child? On the 15th, I saw Old Master and Old Madam with a child.¡± ¡°Damn, that¡¯s my grandson. Did you f*cking think he was my son? Where the f*ck did I get this son? Go and beat him to death, do you hear me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get agitated. Let¡¯s wait. You¡¯re saying that Ling Sheng is your daughter and my biological niece and that child is Ling Sheng¡¯s son. That means he is Third Master Jun and Ling Sheng¡¯s son.¡± ¡°Scram! He¡¯s my grandson. He has nothing to do with Third Master Jun!¡± ¡°Okay, I understand. I¡¯ll get rid of him first. We¡¯ll talk when we get back.¡± Jiang Zhe felt that he was very adaptable, but how had Sixth Brother suddenly acquired a daughter and a grandson? He should be forgiven for being a little muddled. What kind of relationship did they have? Jun Shiyan looked at Jiang Zhe. ¡°Is Mr. Jiang sure now?¡± Jiang Zhe smiled. ¡°Third Master Jun, are you and Ling Sheng a couple?¡± Jun Shiyan nodded. Jiang Zhe¡¯s handsome face was serious. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m her biological uncle. I won¡¯t hand my drunk niece over to a man. I hope you can understand my difficult position.¡± Jun Shiyan choked. Huo Ci was her uncle. Now, another uncle had popped out. ¡°Mr. Jiang, how can you prove that you¡¯re her uncle?¡± ¡°You¡¯re Gu Zhengling¡¯s son. Please show me proof that it¡¯s true!¡± Jiang Zhe turned around, his gentle eyes full of mockery. An Yan could not help but almost laugh. This was a fake question. He was asking him to prove that his old man was really his old man. [1] Rhymes with husband in Chinese. Chapter 200 - Bringing You Home When Lu Xianzhi hurried back, everyone had already left. He bumped into the drunk Xiaxia in the elevator. ¡°Where¡¯s Ling Sheng?¡± ¡°Sheng Sheng¡­ She left with the Fourth Master. The Master of the Jiang Family!¡± Xiaxia had had too much to drink. She saw two images of Lu Xianzhi as she nearly fell on him. ¡°Tell me the truth, Lu Xianzhi. Do you like her?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve drunk too much.¡± Lu Xianzhi¡¯s eyes were dark and cold. Upon seeing the woman approaching him, he avoided her seamlessly. ¡°Where¡¯s your assistant?¡± Xiaxia leaned against the wall of the elevator and looked up at him with a silly smile before waving at him. ¡°He¡¯ll be here soon. Go find Sheng Sheng!¡± ¡°Be careful then.¡± Lu Xianzhi was very anxious. When he reached the door, he turned around worriedly to look at Xiaxia. He called for a staff member and told her politely, ¡°Watch her. Her assistant will pick her up. Thank you.¡± The waitress looked at the handsome man in front of her and nodded hurriedly. ¡°Okay, sir.¡± He was so handsome! She had not been to the private room on the second floor to work, but she¡¯d heard from her co-workers that the film crew was celebrating there. They had even taken a photo. He was the male lead, Lu Xianzhi. The drunk second female lead, Xiaxia, was also very pretty. Upon seeing him run away, Xiaxia called out to Lu Xianzhi again and mumbled, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t go. I¡¯m not done yet. Her boyfriend¡¯s over there. Third¡­ Third Master.¡± Lu Xianzhi did not know where Jiang Zhe lived, but there was someone who definitely knew. Afraid that something would happen to her, he yelled without hesitation. ¡°Tell me Jiang Zhe¡¯s address in City A!¡± Lu Yubai was drinking at a bar when he received the call. He thought he had seen the wrong name on the screen. ¡°Call me Uncle.¡± ¡°I want Jiang Zhe¡¯s address.¡± ¡°Nephew, do you know what it means to have manners?¡± ¡°Uncle.¡± ¡°Yes, good boy.¡± ¡°Tell me Jiang Zhe¡¯s address.¡± Lu Xianzhi knew that Lu Yubai did not know that Huo Ci and Ling Sheng were father and daughter. Jiang Zhe probably did not know either. Jiang Zhe was known to be a gentleman, but what if he did something irreversible while she was drunk? He would never allow such a thing to happen! It was laughable that now that she was in need of protection, her husband was missing. Jiang Zhe had never expected Jun Shiyan to be so shameless. His handsome face turned pale from anger as he stood by the window and looked at the person at the door. He wished he could turn into Sixth Brother and head out to beat him! Jun Shiyan was sitting in a wheelchair and holding a loudspeaker in his hand. He started shouting. ¡°Sheng Sheng, did you hear that? I¡¯m Jun Shiyan. I¡¯m here to fetch you home.¡± In the middle of the night, only his voice was heard in the quiet villa district. It was magnified countless times, and it rang out clearly in the silence. It echoed again and again. The corners of An Yan¡¯s eyes twitched. He lowered his head and did not look at him. He refused to admit that the foolish man in front of him was his master! He had been wondering why Master had asked for a loudspeaker. He had run around a lot before finding a shop that was not closed. He had then brought a loudspeaker back. If he had known earlier, he would have told him that he had not bought one! Auntie Li could hear people shouting in the living room and roughly knew what was going on. The girl Master had brought back was Third Master Jun¡¯s girl. Third Master Jun was well-known in the capital. His status, standing, and upbringing were not inferior to Master¡¯s. How could he have done such a thing? He was like an impulsive young man involved in a passionate love affair. He was using a loudspeaker to disturb people in the middle of the night. Chapter 201 - Take Her Away Ling Sheng was in a daze when she heard someone calling out to her. The Third Master¡¯s voice made her get up even though she was drunk. She leaned against the window and looked at the person at the door, her face full of tears. ¡°Third Master.¡± When she called him ¡°Third Master¡±, she sounded like she was sobbing, which could stir one¡¯s emotions. Upon seeing the young girl¡¯s face against the window, tears streamed down Jun Shiyan¡¯s face. His heart ached as he held the loudspeaker. ¡°Sheng Sheng, can you see me? Come down and let¡¯s go home.¡± Ling Sheng was as drunk as a silly dog. Her whole body was pressed against the floor-to-ceiling window, and she realized that she could not get out. She was like an abused wife. ¡°I can¡¯t get out! Third Master, save me!¡± She cried out loud. Jiang Zhe felt terrible. Jun Shiyan¡¯s shameless act had already made him angry. When he saw her leaning against the window, his face contorted. Where had this fool come from? Did Sixth Brother know that his daughter was so stupid? Jiang Zhe patted her and let out a helpless sigh. ¡°You¡¯ll get disfigured if you keep slamming into the window.¡± Ling Sheng turned around and looked at the handsome man in front of her. She pouted and cried. ¡°Uncle, I want the Third Master.¡± Jiang Zhe suddenly felt that he had become a big baddie who was trying to stop his lover from falling in love with someone else. Upon seeing her cry like that, he said gently, ¡°Your father said that you can¡¯t leave with him. Have a good night¡¯s sleep. You¡¯ll be fine tomorrow.¡± ¡°Uncle.¡± Ling Sheng leaned against the window like a lizard, squeezing her head in as though she wanted to squeeze her way out. She bit her lips pitifully, her voice hoarse. ¡°I don¡¯t want him. I want the Third Master.¡± Jiang Zhe could not bear to see the young lady cry so sadly. He wanted to know what Sixth Brother had done to scare the young lady. ¡°Sheng Sheng, be good. Don¡¯t cry.¡± Jun Shiyan looked at the young lady and coaxed her gently. ¡°Go to sleep. Don¡¯t come down. I¡¯ll watch you from here, alright? Otherwise, your uncle will get worried and take you away.¡± Ling Sheng had caused a lot of trouble, but he could not coax her no matter what. There was no point using Huo Ci as a threat. She had to find the Third Master, or she would continue to cause trouble and pester him. Jiang Zhe¡¯s head ached. He had no choice. He did not know how to coax a girl, so he directly opened the window that Ling Sheng had not opened after making a lot of effort. He gritted his teeth angrily at the person outside. ¡°Take her away!¡± The moment he finished speaking, the young lady stopped crying and making a fuss. She looked up, her red and swollen eyes looking at him as she smiled. ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re really nice.¡± Jiang Zhe¡¯s heart skipped a beat. It hurt, and his vision was blurry. The girl¡¯s face suddenly formed another smile. That day, she had wanted to confess everything to Sixth Brother, but she had not found the courage to do so. She had downed two bottles of alcohol and called him. When he had gone over, she had already been drunk and had pestered him to bring her to Sixth Master Huo. How could he bear to say no? When he nodded in agreement, she smiled. Ah Zhe, you¡¯re the best! However, no matter how nice he was, he was not the person she cared about! ¡°Thank you.¡± Jun Shiyan threw the loudspeaker at An Yan and rolled into the yard, greeting Auntie Li in a good mood. On the other hand, An Yan secretly gave him a thumbs-up. He was full of admiration. Given Master¡¯s integrity and dignity, there was definitely no one he could not woo. ¡°Third Master Jun, swear to me that you won¡¯t touch her.¡± Jiang Zhe stopped him from entering the house. The person inside was still crying. ¡°Mr. Jiang, I won¡¯t touch her without her consent, nor will I hurt her.¡± Jun Shiyan looked at the person in front of him seriously. Every word he said was firm and powerful. ¡°I, Jun Shiyan, swear that I will protect her forever and not let her suffer any harm.¡± Chapter 202 - He Must Do It ¡°A gentleman¡¯s word.¡± There was a rare coldness in Jiang Zhe¡¯s gentle eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll keep my word.¡± Jun Shiyan nodded slightly at him. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Jiang. I¡¯ll remember this kindness.¡± Jiang Zhe let out a laugh but did not speak. If the young girl had not caused such a big commotion, he would not have let her go. As Jun Shiyan carried her away, he smiled gratefully at him. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Jiang. I believe we have reached a consensus regarding Mr. Huo.¡± Jiang Zhe had never lost his composure before. However, he could not help but curse. In the end, he said, ¡°I won¡¯t see you out!¡± He would definitely not tell Sixth Brother about this. Otherwise, given his temper, he would cause a huge commotion. This fellow only dared to be so fearless because he had expected this. Ling Sheng smiled like a fool as she hooked her arms around his neck and buried her head in his chest, mumbling softly something to the Third Master. Jun Shiyan hugged the young girl tightly. Upon seeing her indulgent smile, he was overjoyed. His sexy voice was hoarse as he said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here.¡± Upon seeing her leave, Jiang Zhe got in the car and slammed the door shut in anger. He calmed down before calling Huo Ci. When Lu Xianzhi¡¯s car arrived next door, he saw the man in the wheelchair carrying Ling Sheng out. The intimate scene made his heart ache. When he saw them get in the car and saw the car disappear before his eyes, his grip on the steering wheel tightened and he leaned against the seat sadly. He had been a step too late again. Jiang Zhe stood by the window and watched the car drive away. In a low voice, he said, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s asleep.¡± Huo Ci was suspicious. ¡°Didn¡¯t she put up a fuss?¡± Jiang Zhe looked at the empty bed and forced himself to lie. ¡°No, she¡¯s been very obedient. She didn¡¯t cry or make a scene. She¡¯s been sleeping ever since she got back.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Third Master Jun?¡± ¡°I chased him away.¡± ¡°When she wakes up tomorrow, tell her that if she dares to contact Third Master Jun again, I will¡­ I will¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll run away with her son!¡± Jiang Zhe let out a low cough speechlessly. What kind of threat was this? Were both of them stupid? Who was threatening who? ¡°I¡¯m only saying this to you. Don¡¯t tell Fifth Brother and the rest.¡± ¡°Okay, I understand. Is there anything else? If not, I¡¯m hanging up.¡± He was not the type to lie. If he continued, he might expose himself. The young lady trusted Third Master Jun a lot. It seemed like the two of them had been together for a long time. Was Sixth Brother stupid? Did he really not know, or was he pretending not to know? An Yan drove. Through the rearview mirror, he saw that the young lady was already sleeping in Jun Shiyan¡¯s embrace. Jun Shiyan took a wet tissue and wiped the tears off her face carefully. Upon seeing her ruined makeup, he called out to An Yan. ¡°Find a place where we can buy some makeup remover.¡± An Yan wanted to say that he could remove her makeup when they got back to the hotel. Why did he have to buy makeup remover now? However, he was too timid to ask. Jun Shiyan stared at the young lady¡¯s sweet sleeping face in a daze. His heart ached a little as he reached out to touch her slightly swollen eyes. He asked An Yan, ¡°Do you have any swelling-reducing medicine at home?¡± An Yan could finally speak. ¡°Master, just hard boil an egg and rub it against the bruise to reduce the swelling.¡± Jun Shiyan nodded and asked, ¡°Is there an ice pack in the fridge?¡± An Yan felt helpless. ¡°Yes.¡± Ever since Master had fallen in love, he had been very attentive when it came to anything that concerned Ms. Ling. He was so attentive that he was almost naggy. Chapter 203 - You Are An Accomplice Lu Xianzhi had not expected that his worst fears would come true. The person who had gotten into trouble was not the female lead. Ling Sheng was fine, but the female supporting actress, Xiaxia, was in trouble. ¡°You did it, right? Did you do it?¡± Lu Xianzhi¡¯s eyes were red as his hand trembled uncontrollably. It had to be her! That d*mn old woman! She should wait and see. He would definitely make her die a horrible death! ¡°Why are you so agitated? I kept my promise and didn¡¯t hurt your childhood sweetheart. You have to let me vent my anger!¡± Zhao Hong had just gotten on a private plane. When she saw the photos, she giggled and sent him her photos one by one. Her eyes were full of joy and wariness. ¡°Look at this photo. You¡¯re smiling at her. And this one. Oh my, my heart hurts. She¡¯s so close to you because she wants to seduce you!¡± ¡°Zhao Hong!¡± Lu Xianzhi gritted his teeth. ¡°You know that we¡¯re just colleagues. I don¡¯t have any feelings for her. Why did you do that?¡± ¡°Why? She likes you and wants to seduce you. You¡¯re mine, and I won¡¯t allow anyone to spy on you. Don¡¯t you know that?¡± Zhao Hong smiled and blew at her red nails. ¡°Do you see that? That¡¯s what happens to women who foolishly think of seducing you. I¡¯ve already given you enough face by not killing her. Why aren¡¯t you thanking me?¡± ¡°You evil woman!¡± Lu Xianzhi tried his best to calm down before he could control the impulse to kill her. She deserved to be punished by the law. He could tolerate a bloody feud. It was alright. He would personally send her to prison and watch her suffer forever. ¡°Go ahead and scold me. Everyone says that beating is a form of affection and scolding is a form of love. The more you scold me, the happier I will be.¡± Zhao Hong looked out of the window. The blue sky and white clouds were really nice. The corners of her lips were twisted, and her face looked like a demon¡¯s. She then asked, ¡°Little Lu, is this solely my responsibility? Think about it. You¡¯re also an accomplice. You clearly saw how drunk she was yesterday. You could have taken her back home, but what did you do? You chose to go find your childhood sweetheart. Don¡¯t push all the blame on me. I¡¯m innocent.¡± Hatred rolled in Lu Xianzhi¡¯s eyes. He did not want to hear her voice anymore, so he hung up directly. He leaned against the cold wall and looked up, laughing miserably. Right! Yesterday, he had had the opportunity to avoid a tragedy, but he had been anxious and selfish, thus neglecting another drunk girl. The film crew had gotten off work and Xiaxia had gotten into trouble. Everyone had drunk too much last night and had returned to their hotel rooms. However, her assistant had not been able to find her and had called the police. In the end, the police had found her in a forest by the roadside. She had been discovered by a citizen who had woken up in the morning and gone for a run. She was naked and covered in injuries. She had been drunk and raped. There were not many surveillance cameras in the small city. There were even fewer surveillance cameras in a blind spot like this. If a murderer was not caught, the police would be helpless. Yi Jinrong had not expected this to happen when filming was about to end. If the news broke, the movie would be finished. His efforts would go down the drain. He could only discuss it with Xiaxia and see how he could suppress the issue. Ling Sheng did not know what to feel. Yesterday, the two girls had been having fun together. When she entered the ward, she, who had always been talkative, did not know what to say to comfort her for the first time. Xiaxia was already awake. Upon seeing her approach, she shooed the workers away. ¡°Xiaxia.¡± Ling Sheng walked over to her side. When she saw the girl¡¯s bruised face, she felt sad. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± As soon as Xiaxia finished speaking, she raised her hand and slapped her face. Chapter 204 - Mental Breakdown Ling Sheng reacted almost instinctively. Her body was one step ahead of her brain, and she instinctively tried to retaliate. However, her hand stopped in front of her, and she could not help but tremble. She retracted her hand and looked at the girl with teary eyes, feeling heartache. She was extremely anxious. ¡°Tell me, what happened?¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Xiaxia bellowed, her red eyes pushing her away suddenly. Hatred rolled within her as she asked loudly, ¡°Why me? Tell me, Ling Sheng, why me?¡± Ling Sheng did not know what had happened. When she was pushed away, she bumped into the corner of the table behind her. The pain made her cry. She did not know what she meant, but her intuition told her that this might have had something to do with her. She tried her best to calm down and asked, ¡°What exactly happened?¡± ¡°I told them I was not Ling Sheng. Why didn¡¯t they let me go? Why?¡± The moment Xiaxia saw her, she broke down instantly. She pointed at her and cried. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, Ling Sheng! It¡¯s all your fault. They were looking for you. Why me?¡± Those people had kept saying that they wanted to find Ling Sheng¡ªthey had been looking for Ling Sheng, not her. She had shouted with all her might, telling them that she was not Ling Sheng. However, no one had believed her. No one had helped her. She had felt despair. Bone-chilling despair. People who had not experienced that kind of despair would not understand what it meant to be disheartened. She had really wanted someone to save her. She had thought that those people would believe her. Xiaxia was on the verge of breaking down. She kept shouting at her, asking her to get lost, throwing things at her, and crying her heart out. When Lu Xianzhi entered, he saw Xiaxia shouting and scolding Ling Sheng like a lunatic. Ling Sheng was covered in water, and there was a big red patch on her forehead. Her eyes were red and filled with pain and grief. She only looked at her quietly, allowing her to hit and scold her without moving. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Lu Xianzhi stepped forward, grabbed Xiaxia¡¯s arm, and snatched the pillow from her hand. ¡°Stop, this had nothing to do with her.¡± ¡°It did!¡± Xiaxia¡¯s voice was hoarse, and her face was full of tears. She looked up at Lu Xianzhi as though she had found a life-saving straw to clutch. She looked at him tearily and spoke in a sobbing voice as though she wanted to gain his approval. ¡°It was about her. They were looking for her. She should have gotten raped, not me. Why didn¡¯t anyone listen to my explanation? Why didn¡¯t anyone believe me?¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s heart was ice-cold, as though it had fallen into a bottomless hole. Every word she said was like the most venomous knife, cutting her until she was covered in blood and pieces of flesh. A wave of memories that were hidden in the deepest part of her heart¡ªdirty, humiliating, and desperate memories¡ªwashed over her as though they had agreed upon this beforehand. Darkness then swallowed her whole. She knew that this was not her memory, but someone else¡¯s memory. However, when the image came, she was still beaten until she was covered in blood. Her head was in so much pain that it seemed like it would explode. She should understand. This body had also experienced something worse than the current situation. How could she not know how it felt? She had experienced bone-chilling hatred, resentment, and despair. However, what could she do? No matter how much hatred or grief she felt, she had to live on. Despite all the anger and self-loathing, in the end, nothing could change. She would only hurt the people closest to her. Ling Sheng did not know what she was feeling. Her limbs were cold, and every single cell in her body was trembling uncontrollably. She was filled with darkness and despair. She walked to her friend¡¯s side, wanting to hug her, but when she saw the rolling hatred in her eyes, she only said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I know.¡± She knew. She knew everything. ¡°What do you know? You don¡¯t know anything!¡± Xiaxia let out a shrill cry and reached out to grab he Chapter 205 - Willing to Suffer Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Xiaxia, I¡¯m very sympathetic and sad about what happened to you, but this isn¡¯t an excuse for you to attack me and hurt me. I¡¯m your friend, and I didn¡¯t do anything to let you down.¡± Ling Sheng grabbed her wrist and looked at her seriously, enduring the pain that came from the depths of her soul. ¡°Do you think the people who wanted to find me to do this to me don¡¯t know me? Ask yourself honestly, were they really blind? Would they confuse our appearance? I know you don¡¯t want to see me. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get out of your sight.¡± 1 She knew. Ling Sheng used to suffer from insomnia for entire nights whenever there was a thunderstorm. When she closed her eyes, a nightmarish darkness would take over and evil hands would appear before her eyes. Xiaxia¡¯s eyes widened as she pushed her hand away forcefully. She buried her face in the pillow and sobbed softly, her voice full of suppressed, suffocating despair. There was bitterness and determination in Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes as she added, ¡°As your friend, the last thing I can do for you is help you find the mastermind and punish them.¡± Lu Xianzhi looked at the girl in front of him and felt his heart ache unbearably. It was all his fault that these two girls had suffered such pain. Why could he not change anything? When she saw Xiaxia start to cry silently, Ling Sheng¡¯s body shook vigorously. In the end, she patted her back gently and said, ¡°Get some proper rest.¡± I won¡¯t visit you again. When Xiaxia heard her footsteps getting further and further away, she suddenly held up a pillow, ready to smash it down as though she had gone mad. However, she ended up hugging it tightly in her embrace. As she looked at her retreating back, she cried until her liver and lungs hurt. ¡°What do you want me to do? Ling Sheng, what do you want me to do? What can I do?¡± Who should she blame? Who should she hate? She knew that she would eventually lose this friend. But what about her? She could not get over this hurdle in her heart! Jun Shiyan was waiting in the car. Through the car window, he saw the young lady¡¯s firm footsteps. Her face was serious as she walked over. Before she could reach him, she suddenly leaned against a tree trunk, bent down, and vomited. Ling Sheng did not know why, but her stomach felt terrible. It seemed as though she was about to vomit her lungs out. She kept retching and coughing violently, tears streaming down her cheeks. She thought of the storm in her memory. A hand suddenly reached out from the darkness. Her memory was blurry, and there was an unfamiliar, cold feeling to it. It was as though she had experienced this personally. Everything about it disgusted her. Behind her, Jun Shiyan looked at the young girl¡¯s sad face. He did not know how to comfort her, so he just kept her company quietly. Ling Sheng did not know how long she kept puking before she finally stopped coughing. She reached out to wipe her mouth, but her arm was grabbed. The man, who was holding a handkerchief, wiped her dirty face carefully. There was no hint of disdain. Her eyes were red as she looked up at him, and her voice was hoarse. ¡°Third Master.¡± Jun Shiyan grabbed the back of her head and pulled her into his embrace. Upon seeing the sobbing and trembling girl, he muttered, ¡°I know, I know.¡± Ling Sheng did not know how long she had been crying, but she did not care that she was on the street. When she was done venting, she looked at him and asked, ¡°Third Master, you¡¯re very impressive, right? You can do anything, right?¡± Jun Shiyan said in a low voice, ¡°As long as you want something done, I won¡¯t hesitate to do it.¡± He would gladly endure it. ¡°Then¡­¡± Ling Sheng paused. ¡°Help me find the criminals who harmed Xiaxia!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jun Shiyan saw that the young girl was finally not crying anymore. Her swollen eyes and the red tip of her nose made his heart ache. ¡°Give me three days.¡± Ling Sheng hugged him and leaned quietly in his embrace. She only spoke after a long while. Her voice was very soft and low. ¡°Third Master, I just lost a friend.¡± Jun Shiyan lowered his eyes, his sexy voice slightly hoarse. ¡°There are bound to be gains and losses in a person¡¯s life. Don¡¯t ask for too much. Some people are destined to be passersby in life.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± Ling Sheng suddenly remembered that he only had two years to live according to the book. Her heart ached, but she did not dare look at him. ¡°Will you leave me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll accompany you for the rest of your life. I¡¯ll be with you forever, even in your next life.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s every word was firm. Chapter 206 - Everyone Is Well Ling Sheng did not know what the production team and investors had told Xiaxia. In the end, she decided to cover up this incident and compromise. She knew that this world¡¯s standards for women were too harsh. The general social circumstances had created the current environment, and not many women who had been raped dared to speak up. Many times, people would only criticize the victims, not the criminals. No matter what she chose to do, Ling Sheng would respect her choice. Her life had just started. If this incident was exposed, there would be no place for her in the entertainment circle anymore. In fact, people would only point their fingers at her for the rest of her life. If she needed help, she would do her best to help her. Xiaxia¡¯s scenes were basically over. The last few scenes would not affect the whole movie because she could not act. The script was changed and a substitute was used. Jun Shiyan had told her to give him three days. Three days. Three days later, a few men who had committed murder were caught. They were all local gangsters. An Yan went to the hospital and asked Xiaxia for her opinion. She said she wanted to go there personally. At night, An Yan drove over to fetch her. The four men were tied to chairs and had been gagged. They were local hooligans who had been hired and given 200,000 each. They did not know the mastermind. It had been an online transaction. The few of them were well-known hooligans in the area. They had all kinds of vices, including food, alcohol, prostitution, and gambling. This was not the first time they had stopped someone to commit a crime spontaneously. Many a time, they committed crimes as a gang. Most women were bound by moral constraints and did not dare call the police. Even if someone did call the police, they would not be caught. That was why they had gotten away with it until that day. When Xiaxia walked out, her face was covered in blood. She looked at An Yan, her body trembling uncontrollably. In a hoarse voice, she asked, ¡°Where is she?¡± An Yan said, ¡°Ms. Ling said that if the film crew threatens you, you can tell them that she will help you.¡± ¡°No one has threatened me. I volunteered.¡± Xiaxia looked up at the stars in the sky, her eyes welling with tears. ¡°The people in the house will be punished by the law. They can forget about ever getting out of prison.¡± An Yan looked at the girl in front of him with sympathy in his eyes. She was a good girl. Now that she had encountered such a situation, he hoped that she could pull herself together! Xiaxia nodded and tried her best to hold back her tears. In a choked voice, she said, ¡°Help me tell her I¡¯m sorry.¡± The animals in the house had said that the mastermind had told them to find Ling Sheng. That person had said that they had been looking for Ling Sheng, but the hooligans had been ordered to do it instead. So, who was it? Why had that person ruined their relationship? After what she had said that day, there was no way she could turn back time. In the future, everyone should just live their own fine life! After saying that, Xiaxia walked out of the yard. There was a car at the door that she had arranged for. The chauffeur invited her in, and she nodded to express her gratitude. She turned around. Through the back window, she could clearly see a low-key black Bentley parked by the roadside. It was the Third Master¡¯s car. So, she had still come. Xiaxia leaned against the seat, tears falling from her eyes as she sobbed silently. If they had a chance to meet in the future, if time diluted everything, she would be able to let this go and find her personally to apologize. In An Yan¡¯s opinion, when a woman was ruthless, men were unnecessary. Xiaxia looked gentle and weak, but he had not expected her to be so bold. Perhaps it was due to extreme hatred that she¡¯d wanted to kill them all to vent her anger. Chapter 207 - A Man and a Woman Alone Blood was everywhere in the house, including the pants of the gangsters. Without the source of evil, even if they wanted to commit crimes in the future, they would not have the ability to do so. However, what followed would be their true retribution. Upon seeing the car drive away, Ling Sheng asked Jun Shiyan, ¡°Do you think she can get over her trauma?¡± Jun Shiyan nodded and comforted her in a low voice. ¡°She will.¡± Ling Sheng leaned against the backseat and watched the car disappear before her eyes. She muttered, ¡°I hope she¡¯ll be well in the future.¡± ¨C On the last day of filming, they were only finished at midnight. The film crew used a searchlight and took a group photo on the mountain to celebrate the ending of the filming process. As soon as Lu Xianzhi left, he was dragged into the forest behind the dressing room by Ling Sheng. She smiled coldly at him. ¡°Do you know who did this?¡± Lu Xianzhi frowned and said in a cold voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking about Xiaxia.¡± Ling Sheng noticed the change in his expressionless face and could clearly sense the guilt in his eyes. ¡°Was it that old woman called Zhao Hong?¡± Lu Xianzhi said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about. Ling Sheng, we are a man and a woman alone. Aren¡¯t you afraid of the rumors?¡± ¡°Really?¡± After saying that, Ling Sheng turned around to leave. As she walked, she said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and question her face to face. She seems to be a female boss of the underworld. A person like her wouldn¡¯t deny it if she did something bad, right?¡± ¡°Ling Sheng!¡± Lu Xianzhi was finally angry. He pulled her back and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mess around. This has nothing to do with you. I¡¯ll handle it.¡± ¡°What do you intend to do?¡± Ling Sheng flung his hand away in disdain as though he was trash and looked at him mockingly. ¡°She didn¡¯t touch Xiaxia because of you.¡± Lu Xianzhi looked at the girl in front of him. Under the moonlight, her face was covered in makeup. Although her skin was dark yellow, she looked domineering. ¡°Really?¡± Ling Sheng was skeptical. ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Xianzhi nodded seriously and told her everything he could, making her believe that Xiaxia¡¯s accident had had nothing to do with her. When he spoke, his words were clear and logical, making it easy for others to believe him. In the end, he looked at her and said, ¡°You know everything now. Give me three months, and I¡¯ll take perfect care of everything. This is my feud with Zhao Hong. It has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t interfere.¡± ¡°I understand. My condolences to you regarding Auntie and Uncle.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s voice was low as she comforted him and patted his arm before turning to leave. Lu Xianzhi looked at her departing figure and did not know if he should feel glad or sad. She had grown up, become strong and sensible, and had her own thoughts, but she could not go back to the past. However, it was good that she believed him. Xiaxia¡¯s incident had started because of him. He did not want her to blame herself for this. ¡°Sheng Sheng, take that car.¡± Director Yi Jinrong saw her coming out and pointed at a white RV ahead. Ling Sheng¡¯s heart was in chaos. After hearing what Lu Xianzhi had told her, her mind was a mess, and she needed to sort out which of his words were real or fake. When she opened the car door, she saw a handsome man sitting leisurely in the car and making tea. She was dumbfounded. ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Jiang.¡± Chapter 208 - Who Cared About Her? Jiang Zhe picked up a cup of tea. His hands, which seemed to be made of purple clay, were as clean as jade. He took a sip of tea and smiled at her. ¡°What? Am I not your biological uncle anymore?¡± ¡°Mr. Jiang, what kind of joke is this?¡± Ling Sheng forced herself to smile as she started to think about what she had done when she had gotten drunk. She should not have said anything inappropriate to him! ¡°Sit.¡± Jiang Zhe could not help but smile. He was acting stupid as he pointed at the seat opposite him. Upon seeing her sit down, he passed her a cup of tea. ¡°I told your father that you¡¯ve been living with me.¡± Ling Sheng took a sip of tea and nearly spat it out. She covered her mouth and forced herself to swallow it. She then choked and started coughing violently. She pounded her chest and looked at the man opposite her with a flushed face. ¡°You¡­ You¡­ You know everything?¡± Upon seeing her choke, Jiang Zhe gave her another cup of tea and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m here to take you to the airport. You¡¯ll take my private plane back.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes widened instantly, and her heart skipped a beat. She smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Erm¡­ Uncle, I can go back myself. There¡¯s no need to trouble you.¡± He knew! Was she the one who had revealed it? That was not right. If she had said that, her biological father would have called and scolded her. ¡°But I¡¯ve already told your father that you¡¯ll go back with me.¡± Jiang Zhe¡¯s voice was gentle as he poured another cup of tea and smiled at her. ¡°He¡¯ll pick us up at the airport.¡± Ling Sheng could only leave with Jiang Zhe and sort out what Lu Xianzhi had said. He had said that two years ago, his stepfather¡¯s company had been in trouble and his stepfather had taken a high-interest loan but had been unable to pay up. In the end, he had been killed by Zhao Hong¡¯s men along with his mother. He had approached her to seek revenge and find evidence of her committing murder and other crimes. In theory, it made sense. It was very logical. However, she kept feeling that something was amiss. Unfortunately, she could not find anything wrong. Ling Sheng had never expected that her biological father would come to fetch her one day. After getting off the plane, her uncle called her father before picking up his bag and walking out. ¡°You brat, what kind of expression is that? Do I owe you something? Is that why I had to come all the way here to pick you up in the middle of the night?¡± Huo Ci shouted angrily and gritted his teeth. ¡°Stop right there. Your old man knows that Jun Shiyan was there. Did you get together with him again?¡± Ling Sheng frowned and stopped in her tracks, not saying anything. Huo Ci was baffled. If this had happened in the past, she would have retorted long ago. She would not have been so well-behaved. Something was wrong with her emotions. He could not help but ask Jiang Zhe, ¡°What happened to that brat? Did she get bullied by the film crew?¡± Jiang Zhe could not help but look at him and suppress his laughter. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t care if she died out there? That would save us the trouble.¡± ¡°Who cares about her?¡± Huo Ci was stubborn. Why had she gone to the mountain to film? He felt weird. Had she gotten immersed in the script and had yet to get out of character? Some actors were like this. They were too immersed in their films. Sometimes, after filming for a long period of time, they would not be able to get over it, especially when they portrayed some more depressing characters. He was an actor, so he had encountered this kind of thing before and had a deep understanding of it. ¡°Sixth Brother, Sheng Sheng is your daughter. Be nice to her. You¡¯ve been a hands-off boss for more than twenty years. You have to cherish a smart and sensible lady like your daughter,¡± Jiang Zhe said earnestly. ¡°Smart? Sensible?¡± Huo Ci¡¯s temper flared immediately. He pointed at her and growled. ¡°Look at her attitude. Do you know how she treats me normally? Do you know how arrogant she is? Alright, I¡¯ll give her to you.¡± ¡°Then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony. If Sheng Sheng wants to call me Dad, she can only call you Uncle.¡± Jiang Zhe knew him well. He was someone with a soft heart who said harsh words. ¡°Did you just change the subject? Let me ask you something. What happened to her?¡± Huo Ci frowned, wondering if he should tell Mei Xuelin and take her to a psychologist. Jiang Zhe told him everything and sighed. ¡°That girl had a good relationship with Sheng Sheng. I hope she¡¯ll be fine in the future!¡± Chapter 209 - Tear It Out Huo Ci frowned even more. He looked at him and asked in a low voice, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know about this?¡± ¡°The investors and film crew stopped her. The girl doesn¡¯t want others to know either. Even if she¡¯s exposed, she¡¯ll be the only one hurt in present-day society.¡± ¡°Have you caught the culprits?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve caught them. They have committed a lot of crimes. They won¡¯t be able to get out even if they are imprisoned.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of sitting in prison? Those kinds of beasts should be dismembered into a thousand pieces and shot a hundred times!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. They deserve 10,000 deaths.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the girl? Where¡¯s she from? How¡¯s her family situation?¡± ¡°Why? Do you pity her?¡± Huo Ci looked in the direction of the exit. The brat was wearing earphones and leaning against the railing. She lowered her head slightly to look at the tip of her shoes while waiting for them. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°I was just asking.¡± In the past, he would not have cared about this. After all, it had nothing to do with him. Recently, whenever he saw young girls, especially young girls around her age, resort to unscrupulous means to climb up the social ladder, he got so angry that he wanted to curse. Perhaps he was judging others by his own standards. Upon hearing this news, he felt a little upset. When the girl¡¯s parents found out, their hearts would ache immensely. Ling Sheng found it a little strange. Her father, who always gave her unkind looks or scolded her in the past, was surprisingly not at odds with her. He was talking to her Fourth Uncle. After getting out of the car, he snatched her bag and held it in his hand, giving Ling Sheng a big scare. She walked behind him and asked softly, ¡°Father, what¡¯s wrong? Are you alright?¡± Was he running a fever? Had he gone mad? Why was his attitude so good? Was he afraid of being reprimanded by her grandparents? He was definitely afraid of being reprimanded by her grandparents. ¡°Mei Xuelin said you don¡¯t have any jobs in the next few days, so take a decent break.¡± Huo Ci¡¯s tone was very stiff and awkward. He was not used to this kind of interaction. Ling Sheng felt a little scared. It would be abnormal if he did not shout at her. However, she nodded obediently and smiled at him. ¡°Okay, thank you, Father.¡± No one was born a masochist. People liked to be scolded by others, but they were not used to it. Huo Ci did not say anything. When he saw that her smile was different from before, he felt weird. He should find a psychologist to check on her! After Ling Sheng washed up, she secretly ran to her son¡¯s room. Upon realizing that there was no one there, she hurriedly looked for Huo Ci. ¡°Father, Xiaoqi is missing. Where is he?¡± Huo Ci, who had just come out of the shower, gave her an impatient look. He swallowed his anger and said, ¡°That brat must have run into my room again.¡± Ling Sheng ran in hurriedly and realized that her son had curled into a small ball on her father¡¯s big bed, which was two and a half meters wide. She bent down, wanting to carry him. In a gentle voice, she asked, ¡°Xiaoqi, want to sleep with Mommy?¡± Huo Ci gave her a disdainful look. ¡°Sleep here. He¡¯ll cry if he wakes up. I¡¯ll go next door.¡± When she saw his disdainful expression, Ling Sheng¡¯s heart warmed for some reason. Her eyes felt a little warm as she said softly, ¡°Thank you, Father.¡± Huo Ci cursed under his breath before turning around to leave. When he reached the door, he turned around to warn her. ¡°Don¡¯t touch my things!¡± Ling Sheng smiled and nodded before getting into bed. She hugged her son¡¯s soft body and closed her eyes. Tears streamed down her face as her body shook uncontrollably. She could only stay further away from Xiaoqi, as she was afraid of waking him up. She had always been magnanimous, but Xiaxia¡¯s incident had made her tear out the unbearable memories of the original Ling Sheng, which she had tried her best to forget. Chapter 210 - Complete Madness It turned out that some memories had only been sealed up. She had never forgotten the sorry state, despair, pain, and struggle in her memories. To her, they had originally been just blurry scenes¡ªjust an image. Now, they had become a bloody scene. Like a movie, they clearly and accurately reflected all the suffering she had gone through during that period. She had gotten pregnant before getting married and suffered through endless disdain and humiliation in that town. She had been expelled from school, mocked by her classmates, and criticized by the neighbors. She was a girl who had just reached adulthood and had endured everything. She had despaired and committed suicide. Her heart had died. If her foster mother had not comforted her gently, she would have died ten thousand times. Initially, she had been unable to understand why the original Ling Sheng would be so heartless to Xiaoqi. Now, she knew that real suffering could really drive one crazy. A gentle hand suddenly covered her face. Ling Sheng frowned when she saw the child looking at her with heartache. He wiped her tears and asked carefully, ¡°Mommy, why are you crying? Did Grandpa scold you again?¡± Ling Sheng only felt the warmth of the pair of small hands on her heart, and her cold and desperate heart warmed up a little. She shook her head and hugged the child. ¡°No, Mommy just missed you.¡± ¡°Xiaoqi missed Mommy too. He missed her so much that his bones hurt.¡± Xiaoqi hugged her tightly and rubbed against her affectionately. ¡°Mommy, can you feel it?¡± ¡°Who taught you that?¡± Ling Sheng could not help but laugh through her tears. The small body in her embrace was soft and carried a nice milky fragrance as it pulled her up from the bottomless abyss. ¡°Xiaoqi was watching a television drama with great-grandmother. A person in the drama said that.¡± Xiaoqi¡¯s soft voice was hoarse, as though he had just woken up. Ling Sheng smiled and hugged him tightly before leaning forward to kiss the child¡¯s forehead. ¡°Mommy also missed you so much that her bones hurt.¡± This was her baby. No matter what had happened in the past, he would always be her baby in the future. The mother and son continued whispering, and Ling Sheng fell asleep after they exchanged a few words. Xiaoqi looked up at his mother, bit his lips, and his eyes reddened. Tears streamed down his face. Did Mommy not want him anymore? Once, his mother had taken him to stay at a hotel. When they had fallen asleep at night, his mother had hugged him and cried for a long time. When he had woken up the next day, he had realized that his mother was missing. The nice uncles and aunties at the hotel had helped him call the police. He had stayed at the police station for two days before the police had brought his mother over. Xiaoqi¡¯s eyes widened. This time, he did not want to fall asleep. If he kept looking at Mommy, she would not leave! Xiaoqi had a good idea. He did not want to fall asleep. He wanted to look at his mother and prevent her from leaving. However, he could not resist the drowsiness and he fell asleep in the end. The next morning, Ling Sheng was in the washroom when she heard Xiaoqi cry miserably. He was shouting for his mother. Upon seeing the child rush out like a calf, Su Xiyin took a look around as she stood in the living room. Then, the child burst into tears. ¡°Great-grandmother, Mommy¡¯s gone. Mommy doesn¡¯t want Xiaoqi anymore.¡± The child¡¯s cries were loud and powerful, waking Huo Ci and Huo Xiao up as a result. They ran out to see what was going on. ¡°My baby, don¡¯t cry. Did you have a nightmare? Tell great-grandmother.¡± Su Xiyin¡¯s heart ached immensely as she coaxed him. ¡°Isn¡¯t your mommy sleeping? Isn¡¯t she with you? Mommy won¡¯t abandon you, Xiaoqi.¡± ¡°No¡­ Mommy is not here¡­¡± Xiaoqi cried until he was out of breath. He was sad and desperate. ¡°Mommy doesn¡¯t want me anymore. Great-grandmother, is Xiaoqi annoying? Is that why Mommy abandoned me? ¡° Chapter 211 - Crying Without Tears ¡°Xiaoqi!¡± Ling Sheng tugged at the paper in a flurry and shouted from the washroom. ¡°Mommy¡¯s here! Did you have a nightmare?¡± ¡°Mommy!¡± Upon hearing the sound of her voice, Xiaoqi dashed over and knocked hard on the door. In a hoarse voice, he shouted, ¡°Mommy! Mommy, are you in there?¡± Tears welled in Su Xiyin¡¯s eyes as she hit Huo Ci. ¡°You scumbag! Look, this is all your fault.¡± Huo Ci was dumbfounded as he tried to dodge. He wanted to cry, but no tears came. He could be blamed for everything. ¡°Mother, you¡¯re being unreasonable. I didn¡¯t do anything. What does the brat¡¯s breakdown have to do with me? Why don¡¯t you hit that brat?¡± Upon seeing that he still dared to talk back, Huo Xiao hit him with his walking stick. ¡°How is this none of your business? If you weren¡¯t brainless, my good grandchild would not have been able to wander around for so many years and suffer so much. How dare you say it¡¯s none of your business? I will beat you to death!¡± Huo Ci¡¯s handsome face was ashen, but he could not retaliate. He gritted his teeth and raised his hand in surrender. ¡°Okay, okay, okay, it¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m not a good person, alright?¡± ¡°Are you beating around the bush to anger me?¡± Huo Xiao was even angrier now. He lashed out with his walking stick again. ¡°If you¡¯re not a good person, then what am I?¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± Ling Sheng shouted as she tried to save Huo Ci¡¯s life. Upon seeing him glare at her, she stormed back into the house angrily and slammed the door. Her eyes were full of sympathy as she smiled at Huo Xiao. ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s really not my father¡¯s fault.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t put in a good word for him. If that scumbag was not so irresponsible as to need someone to wipe his butt after defecating¡­¡± ¡°Hubby!¡± Su Xiyin interrupted him and glared at him. What kind of nonsense was he spouting? Only then did Huo Xiao react. He smiled lovingly and dotingly. ¡°My good grandchild, Grandpa isn¡¯t talking about you¡­ Grandpa is scolding him. My good grandchild is a flower and a treasure.¡± Ling Sheng was amused by the Old Master. She wiped her son¡¯s tears and comforted him gently. ¡°You had a nightmare. Mommy will not leave you, Xiaoqi. Mommy swears.¡± Xiaoqi sobbed. His big red eyes stared at her as he reached out with his pinky. ¡°Then you will pinky promise. Mommy will not abandon Xiaoqi.¡± Ling Sheng pinky-promised. ¡°Mommy will not abandon Xiaoqi.¡± Xiaoqi felt very insecure. The original Ling Sheng had abandoned him a few times, but in the end, she had found her conscience and returned to find him, leaving a deep shadow in the child¡¯s heart. Su Xiyin looked at Xiaoqi before looking at Ling Sheng. She let out a low sigh, her heart aching. She had no idea how much suffering her granddaughter had been through in all these years. She had also noticed that this child did not have a sense of security. He was very careful when he did things and he looked at other people¡¯s faces, fearing that he would do something wrong and be disliked as a result. During this period, she had been guiding and trying to understand him. His personality had improved a lot, but she had to take it slowly if he did not feel safe. Mei Xuelin gave Ling Sheng a week off, but she did not let her be idle. She sent a few scripts to Ling Sheng so she could choose. ¨C When Huo Ci returned home, it was already ten o¡¯clock in the evening. He did not see Ling Sheng, and the old couple was not asleep either. ¡°Father, Mother, why aren¡¯t you asleep?¡± ¡°We¡¯re waiting for Sheng Sheng.¡± Su Xiyin was a little tired, but she had to wait for her granddaughter to come back before she could relax. ¡°Where did she go?¡± Huo Ci frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault for spoiling her. Do you think this is appropriate? Why isn¡¯t she home this late? Why is she making her elders wait for her?¡± ¡°Go out and take a look. She¡¯s learning how to ride a bicycle at the foot of the mountain. Our old arms and legs can¡¯t help her. She¡¯s been down for two hours. She said she¡¯s reading a script. The female lead is riding a bicycle.¡± Su Xiyin urged him to go down to find her. ¡°Okay!¡± Huo Ci answered before he turned around to look for her. Chapter 212 - Yuppie Actions Upon seeing Huo Ci leave, Su Xiyin asked, ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t you think Sheng Sheng has a lot on her mind ever since she came back? She doesn¡¯t even seem to enjoy her meals anymore, and she doesn¡¯t smile much.¡± ¡°No, isn¡¯t my good grandchild fine?¡± Huo Xiao, who had not noticed anything, comforted her. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking. Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild.¡± Su Xiyin did not reply, but she was deep in thought. Could Ling Sheng have fallen out of love and broken up with Third Master Jun? She had not called him, nor had she gone out. She had been cooped up at home all day, so Su Xiyin had gone out to fetch Xiaoqi. The rest of the time, she had either been in her room watching movies or chatting with her family. It was good that they had broken up, but she was afraid that the breakup wasn¡¯t clean. If the relationship soured further, she would suffer. At ten o¡¯clock in the evening, there were not many people in the neighborhood. Only cars drove by occasionally. Huo Ci searched for a long time before he saw a figure on the square of the district. She was wobbling about, and when she started paddling, the front of the bicycle tilted. She lost her balance and fell to the ground. His anger rose as he stared at her clothes. That brat! Was she courting death? How dare she learn how to ride a bicycle in his fencing outfit? Did she know that it had been custom-made by him? Could she pay for it if she damaged it? When Ling Sheng fell to the ground, she subconsciously ducked. She did not let the bicycle hit her. She could not help but sigh over how nice her clothes were. It did not hurt when she fell, but the outfit was a little big. Huo Ci walked up to her and looked down at her. He gritted his teeth and smiled at her. ¡°Are these clothes nice to wear?¡± Ling Sheng did not say they were alright, but her eyes widened in shock. When she saw the person who had suddenly appeared in front of her, her scalp went numb and she greeted him with a smile. ¡°Father, you came to find me. I¡¯ll be home soon.¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you about the clothes!¡± Huo Ci looked at the clothes she was wearing, which were a few sizes bigger. She was like a child stealing an adult¡¯s clothes. It was hilarious. ¡°The clothes are alright. I¡¯ll wash them for you when I get back.¡± Ling Sheng continued trying to please him. When she saw that he was silent, her face darkened and she felt extremely guilty. ¡°I¡¯ll buy you an identical set when I get paid!¡± Upon seeing that she had something on her mind, Huo Ci suppressed the anger in his heart and let out a cold snort before he growled. ¡°Get up! You¡¯re dirty!¡± Ling Sheng got up in a flurry and gave him a silly smile. ¡°Go back first. I¡¯ll come back after practicing for a while.¡± She had taken a liking to an urban mystery drama and felt that it was not bad. The theme was very novel. The female lead was a police officer, and her character was very three-dimensional. She was made of flesh and blood and had an independent personality and a strong sense of justice. The script started with the female lead chasing thieves on a bicycle and helping passers-by get back their wallets and catch the thieves. Since she did not know how to ride a bicycle, she had gone out to learn. Ling Sheng had not expected that Huo Ci would not leave. She stood aside and watched as he took out a cigarette and lit it. His actions were yuppie-like. She had not seen her father smoke before, so she could only lament. Some people were so good-looking that even when they were smoking, they were more eye-catching than others. After two minutes of silence, Huo Ci¡¯s angry, exasperated bellow rang out. ¡°Left side, left side!¡± ¡°Stay on the right! Keep your balance. Sit up straight!¡± ¡°Keep cycling! Do you have a pig¡¯s brain? Move your legs. If you won¡¯t even move your legs, why are you riding a bike? You¡¯ve stopped!¡± ¡°F*ck, why did I give birth to a fool like you? You can¡¯t even balance your body. Why are you shaking? Are you suffering from hyperactivity? Turn right!¡± Chapter 213 - Not Afraid of Death Ling Sheng threw her bicycle angrily and said in annoyance, ¡°I¡¯m not learning anymore. Let¡¯s go home!¡± What kind of person was he? Not only had he not helped her, but he had also been scolding her for being stupid and shouting at her. It was as if he thought she would learn if he kept shouting at her! Huo Ci frowned, thinking that she could not blame others for being stupid. He took a step forward and lifted her bicycle up. ¡°You¡¯re blaming the latrine because you can¡¯t sh*t?¡± ¡°How vulgar!¡± Ling Sheng rolled her eyes at him angrily before walking away. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you.¡± Huo Ci let her hold on to the bicycle. He let out a low cough, feeling extremely awkward. ¡°I¡¯ll hold it for you. Look ahead and don¡¯t get distracted.¡± Ling Sheng found this a little unbelievable. She frowned suspiciously. ¡°You want to kill me, right?¡± ¡°Scram!¡± Huo Ci bellowed angrily in a threatening manner. ¡°Do you want to learn?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll learn.¡± Ling Sheng looked at her father¡¯s eyes. It seemed as though he would kill her if she said no. She thus nodded hurriedly. She was scared. When Ling Sheng sat on the bike this time, there was someone supporting her from behind. The bicycle was very stable, but she had fallen too many times. She was a little scared, and her voice was tense. ¡°Father, don¡¯t let go! Don¡¯t let go.¡± ¡°Why are you spouting so much nonsense?¡± Huo Ci was full of disdain. ¡°Look forward. Don¡¯t get distracted. I¡¯ll keep following you.¡± Ling Sheng nodded, looking as though she was ready to die. She started to step on the pedals, which shook a little before the bike started moving forward steadily. Huo Ci kept running, but the brat was riding the bike faster and faster. When he could not keep up anymore, his vision started to blur and the image of a handsome figure in his memory suddenly appeared in front of him. His hand let go unconsciously. The person in front of him had suddenly turned into her. She had said that she did not know how to ride a bicycle and had insisted that he teach her. She had even deliberately chosen to wear a beautiful long dress that day. He remembered very clearly that she had been wearing a beige long dress. She had been very pretty, as this had been the first time she had worn a dress. He had despised it. Who wore a dress when learning how to ride a bicycle? He had refused to teach her but had been dragged out by her after being pestered. She had said that she wanted to be different and wear a dress. He had helped her hold on to the back of the bicycle and watched as she¡¯d sat on it while trembling in fear. She had kept shouting for him not to let go. However, she had started riding the bike faster and faster. He had run behind her, unable to catch up to her speed. She had then stopped and turned around to wave at him smugly, begging for praise. ¡°Ah Ci, Ah Ci, do you think I¡¯m impressive?¡± In the summer evening, the girl¡¯s beautiful face and lively, ethereal smile had been a sight that would never fade. Not far away, the bicycle¡¯s front tilted to the side. Ling Sheng screamed and fell again. She turned around angrily to look at the figure standing far away and cursed softly. ¡°Liar!¡± Huo Ci came back to his senses and looked at her in disdain. ¡°Why are you so stupid?¡± Ling Sheng bellowed at him. ¡°You old liar!¡± Huo Ci was feeling a little uneasy. He cursed under his breath in annoyance before leaving. He was crazy. Why had he thought of those memories? Ling Sheng did not know what had gotten into him. She just pushed the bike and ran after him, apologizing sincerely. ¡°Father, I was being crazy just now. I didn¡¯t mean to shout at you. You¡¯re not a liar. I apologize.¡± Huo Ci turned around and gave her a look. ¡°I got Mei Xuelin to make some arrangements. You can go to the doctor tomorrow!¡± Ling Sheng was stunned. ¡°What doctor?¡± ¡°A psychologist.¡± Huo Ci¡¯s voice was low, and his eyes were deep. ¡°What happened in the past will stay in the past. One has to look forward. One can¡¯t keep living in the past.¡± Chapter 214 - Punishment Must Be Meted Ling Sheng¡¯s nose felt sore, and her eyes felt hot. Her heart was uncomfortable as she said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°You know everything.¡± ¡°Look at you. You look like you¡¯re dying every day¡­¡± Huo Ci stopped himself hurriedly. Since he could not curse, he let out a snort. ¡°How could I not know everything?¡± Ling Sheng had not expected him to be concerned about her. Her heart warmed at the thought. ¡°I understand. I¡¯m not living in the past. I also know how to look forward. There¡¯s no need for a doctor. I¡¯m not sick.¡± ¡°Do whatever you want.¡± Huo Ci then added, ¡°She¡¯s my psychologist.¡± Ling Sheng was stunned. This was the first time she had seen him look so reserved and solemn. She was not used to it, so she hesitated for a while. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± She knew that people in the entertainment circle, who were involved in schemes as well as open and secret conflicts every day, had to suffer through all kinds of cyber violence. It was easy for them to get psychological problems. Typically, they would have private psychologists who would conduct regular mental health checkups. The next afternoon, Zhou Zhou came to fetch her to the hospital. It was a high-end private hospital. Ling Sheng had checked it out before. The doctors there were the best chief physicians of various departments in the capital. They had been hired at a high price. The patients¡¯ information was also strictly kept secret, and they were specifically used to serving the rich. Zhou Zhou did not go in. A handsome, tall male nurse was already waiting at the door to lead her in. When she passed by the plastic surgery department, a beautiful woman walked toward her. She had a slender waist and long legs. Her figure was nice, and her looks were exquisite. She was definitely in line with the golden ratio, which made her look so exquisite that it did not make sense. When the woman saw Ling Sheng, the expression in her eyes turned cold. She looked at the male nurse beside her unhappily and berated him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your hospital? Don¡¯t you know how to keep a secret and provide personal service? Why is there someone else here?¡± The male nurse had not expected that there would be other patients around. The presence of clients there was absolutely confidential, and an exclusive nurse and doctor were assigned to receive them. He took a look at the person opposite him and explained politely, ¡°Sorry, Ms. Song. That¡¯s the director¡¯s guest.¡± ¡°The director¡¯s guest?¡± Song Xixi¡¯s eyes were full of jealousy. The woman opposite her was really pretty! Most importantly, she was an original version of natural beauty. She was so pretty that one could not take their eyes off her. She was so beautiful that one would want to destroy her eyes just by looking at her! She knew her. She was managed by Huo Ci¡¯s Studio, and her name was Ling Sheng. She had accepted to film the trashy film ¡°Moon¡± that she had not wanted. But what should she do? Even though she did not want that piece of trash, she would not allow someone else to have it. That woman had to be punished! Ling Sheng also recognized the woman opposite her. Her name was Song Xixi, and she was the original female lead of ¡°Moon¡±. After Hua Ying had withdrawn her investment, she had announced her departure. She was there for plastic surgery. Her features were abnormally perfect, but the plastic surgery was very natural. When one looked at her face, one would get a plastic feeling. However, when she was on the screen, it would seem much more natural. It was a style that men liked. Upon seeing Ling Sheng leave, Song Xi took out her phone and took a few photos of her. The male nurse stopped her, but she glared at him ferociously. ¡°If you want to continue working hard, shut your mouth.¡± Humph, let¡¯s wait and see. So what if she was pretty? She would still become a stepping stone. Ling Sheng knew that the doctor in charge of her was the hospital director. She had initially thought that it would be a kind old man with white hair. She had not expected the director to be a female beauty. Upon seeing Ling Sheng, she smiled and said, ¡°Ms. Ling, take a seat!¡± Chapter 215 - The Third Master’s Invitation Ling Sheng greeted her politely. ¡°Hi.¡± The woman in front of her had bright eyes and white teeth. Her features were like those of a painting, and she had maintained them well. One could not tell her age just by looking at her face. She was obviously very attractive, but her aura was elegant and mild. ¡°You must be Ling Sheng.¡± Yan Qiujin¡¯s smile was gentle as she looked at the girl in front of her. She was stunned. She was really pretty. Sixth Brother was really lucky. ¡°I¡¯m Ling Sheng. Huo Ci introduced me to this place.¡± Ling Sheng sat opposite her while sizing her up. The beauty opposite her gave her a strange look. Could she be a woman who liked her father? Way to go, he was screwing things up for his daughter again! ¡°I¡¯m Yan Qiujin.¡± Yan Qiujin introduced herself and reached out with her hand. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, Ms. Ling, can I call you Sheng Sheng? You can call me Sister.¡± After a moment of shock, Ling Sheng smiled politely and shook her hand. Oooh. She had been wrong. She could not be a promiscuous woman who liked her father. The beauty in front of her was Rong Yin¡¯s wife. Based on seniority, she had to address her as Big Aunt. However, she could not bring herself to do so, as she felt a little pressured. Ling Sheng felt that she might not be there to receive psychological counseling but to be interrogated. As they chatted, she strayed from the topic. ¡°Sheng Sheng, how long have you been living with Huo Ci?¡± Yan Qiujin had been entrusted by her husband with asking this question. When they had asked the Sixth Brother, he had not said anything. His mouth had been glued shut, so they could only start by asking the young lady. ¡°Director Yan, we¡¯re renting the same place, not living together.¡± Ling Sheng felt helpless. Was everyone so gossipy? ¡°I told you to call me Sister. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± Yan Qiujin smiled innocently and passed her a test question. Ling Sheng thought to herself, I don¡¯t dare. We can¡¯t mess up the hierarchy. Yan Qiujin was a professional psychologist. She did not ask her anything while she was counseling her. When the counseling ended, she smiled at Ling Sheng. ¡°Sheng Sheng, do you have a date tonight?¡± Ling Sheng sensed her passion and was too embarrassed to lie. Besides, she had to have guts to lie to a psychologist. ¡°No.¡± She had studied psychology, so she could see through people with one look, alright? Yan Qiujin wanted to have a meal with her and bond with her. After all, she was the only one who had gotten married to a brother at home. The rest were single. If Sixth Brother could straighten things out, it would be best if they fell in love, got married, and had children. However, something popped up at the last minute. She answered a call and looked at Ling Sheng apologetically. ¡°There¡¯s something I have to attend to at the police station. I have to go take a look. Sheng Sheng, let¡¯s meet up another day!¡± Ling Sheng had not expected the gentle, elegant, beautiful lady in front of her to have another identity. She was a criminal analyst who had graduated from Harvard University and had a double doctorate. In an instant, she felt the difference deeply. She was the worst member of the whole family. Even her father, who was a hooligan, had gotten a PhD from a business school in Cambridge. She was the only one who had not even gotten a high school diploma. It was really embarrassing! It would be better to discuss this with Sister Mei. She wanted to get into a university and further her studies. In this society, a degree was not necessary. However, without a degree, things were definitely not going to work out. If one quit high school, one would definitely be mocked by people in the future. ¨C Lu Xianzhi, who had been attending an event, was stopped the moment he walked out. An Yan looked at the man in front of him and bowed politely. ¡°Mr. Lu, the Third Master has invited you over. Can the two of you talk?¡± Chapter 216 - Mysterious Disappearance Lu Xianzhi looked around worriedly. An Yan knew what he was worried about. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Lu. The person following you is no longer there.¡± Lu Xianzhi nodded, feeling confused and uneasy. However, he still followed him. Third Master Jun? Why was he looking for him? He did not remember meeting him or offending him. ¡°I think you need this, Mr. Lu!¡± Jun Shiyan smiled as he took a sip of tea. Lu Xianzhi looked at the thick stack of documents. They were all evidence of Zhao Hong¡¯s crimes in the past few years. Every single one of them was enough to doom her, but they could not utterly destroy her. ¡°Third Master, why are you helping me?¡± He knew that this evidence was precious and hard to come by. No matter what Zhao Hong did, she did it in a watertight manner that left virtually no evidence. Besides, he had never dreamed that Sheng Sheng¡¯s husband would be the famous Third Master Jun of the capital. Although he was shocked, his face remained calm. Huo Ci had a feud with the Third Master. How had he agreed to let Sheng Sheng marry his enemy? ¡°You are a smart person, Mr. Lu. I don¡¯t think I need to spell this out for you!¡± Jun Shiyan pushed a cup of tea toward him and nodded slightly. ¡°Please, Mr. Lu. I¡¯ll need your help with the rest of this matter.¡± ¡°Third Master, to be honest, Zhao Hong is very cautious. Some people do things that violate the law. Even if we catch her tail, she could escape unscathed and blame this on her subordinates.¡± Of course, Lu Xianzhi knew that he was doing this for Sheng Sheng. His heart felt strangely bitter as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t have the ability to investigate deeper into the things you told me.¡± ¡°You have the ability to find other evidence, though, right?¡± Jun Shiyan knew that he had been looking for evidence of Zhao Hong¡¯s crimes. He was not the person closest to her, so he could not discover her most perverted, cruel, and private crimes. Zhao Hong had been looking for men similar to Second Yan to train them as his substitute. If their looks and personalities were similar, they would become her exclusive property. Some of these men existed for a month, some for two months, and some for less than half a year. In the end, they all disappeared mysteriously, and the people who appeared beside her were always new faces. In the past, he had not cared because he had promised Second Yan that as long as she did not go overboard, he would not touch her. Now, she had already offended him. Since he had not attacked her directly, he had fulfilled his promise to Second Yan. ¡°Third Master, what do you need me to do?¡± Lu Xianzhi knew that she had killed someone, but he did not know where she had killed them or how she had dealt with them. ¡°Since you¡¯ve chosen to follow Zhao Hong, you must have realized this already! You need to use yourself as bait in this case.¡± Jun Shiyan gave him the information An Yan had brought. ¡°You can imitate the words and actions of the higher-ups, but you need to progress gradually. Unless I¡¯m wrong, she will personally lead you to the evidence.¡± Zhao Hong was looking for someone who looked like Second Yan, yet she did not allow anyone to resemble Second Yan. As long as they subconsciously seemed like Second Yan, they would anger her. ¡°May I ask if this person is the man Zhao Hong loves?¡± Lu Xianzhi¡¯s eyes turned colder as he flipped through the information. His hand, which was holding the piece of paper, started to tremble uncontrollably. His last memory was a memory of Zhao Hong stabbing his heart like a madman. Then, she had smiled ferociously and stabbed him again. ¡°You¡¯re not him. You¡¯re not allowed to imitate him. You¡¯re not worthy. None of you are!¡± Chapter 217 - : She Was Not Worthy Zhao Hong had said, ¡°Do you know how many people want to stay by my side like you? There are already 41 people, including you. Why do you want to die? Isn¡¯t it better to live?¡± Zhao Hong had then said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll become part of my personal collection like them. Do you know why I didn¡¯t hit your back? Your back looks like him the most.¡± It was the most shameful, helpless, bloodthirsty, and disgusting memory. Every time he recalled it, it felt as though he had been dismembered. His body could not help but tremble as he held the paper tightly. He only regained his senses when his fingers started to hurt. ¡°She¡¯s not worthy.¡± Jun Shiyan smiled sarcastically. It was precisely because she could not have him that she was so crazy and cruel. That was why she would collect men who were similar to him to satisfy her perverted fantasies. ¡°According to the information I have gathered, she is collecting the parts of your bodies that resemble that person the most. It¡¯s like collecting stamps. I¡¯m not sure if she will kill you on the spot out of extreme anger or not. ¡°However, I¡¯m guessing that if you become the person who looks like him the most, she might show you her collection before making a move on you.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s slender fingers picked up the purple clay teapot and poured fresh, shiny tea into the cup. His posture was relaxed, and his expression was indifferent. ¡°This is a matter of life and death. Regardless of whether you¡¯re willing to do this or not, I¡¯ll respect your opinion.¡± If he had been able to find evidence of the murder Zhao Hong had committed, he would not have wanted to risk someone else¡¯s life. ¡°I¡¯m willing.¡± Lu Xianzhi looked at the man opposite him seriously. He had already died once. What was there to be afraid of? As long as he could tear Zhao Hong to pieces, he would do anything. ¡°By the way, if you want the Lu Family to seek revenge on her, I can help you.¡± Jun Shiyan looked at the man opposite him, whose body had stiffened for a moment. His tone was calm as he said, ¡°Mr. Lu, don¡¯t worry. Before we work together, I like to get to know my business partners. No wonder the Lu Family is declining. It seems that other than Lu Yubai, no one else is willing to act in an even remotely human way.¡± Lu Xianzhi did not speak, but his eyes were full of hatred that could not be concealed. Right. The Lu Family. Besides Zhao Hong, there was also the Lu Family. In the past, his mother and stepfather had been humiliated by Zhao Hong before dying. He had run back to the Lu Family to seek revenge by using the Lu Family¡¯s power. However, the Lu Family had not thought that there was a need to offend Zhao Hong over an illegitimate child. They had given him to her in the most humiliating way, turning him into her plaything. Unfortunately, the day he had been reborn was the day the Lu Family had drugged him and given him to Zhao Hong like a beast in a cage. ¡°Thank you for your kind intentions, Third Master.¡± Lu Xianzhi¡¯s eyes were red, and his boiling hatred made it difficult for him to control his emotions. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the Lu Family¡¯s issue myself.¡± ¡°Mr. Lu.¡± An Yan looked at him respectfully and made an inviting gesture. ¡°In order to ensure your safety, we will implant a human chip in you immediately and keep an eye on your every move. You may leave.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Lu Xianzhi thanked him gratefully. When he got up, he heard the man opposite him cough softly. His emotions were mixed. ¡°Third Master, please take care of your health.¡± He remembered clearly that a month before his death, there had been an overwhelming number of news reports. Third Master Jun had died of an illness, and Gu Shen had inherited the Gu Family¡¯s business. Chapter 218 - Don’t Be Nervous There were less than two years left. If he died, what would happen to Sheng Sheng? Would she be bullied by that scumbag Gu Shen again and forced to die? Therefore, he wanted to live longer and be healthier than anyone else. He had plenty of ways to kill Zhao Hong. At the very least, he could die with her. But what would happen after that? Who was going to punish the Lu Family? Who would protect Sheng Sheng¡¯s future? He could not bear to let things go much, so he could only plan slowly and find evidence of Zhao Hong¡¯s crimes. Then, he would personally send her to prison and watch her die without being buried. ¨C Ling Sheng was a persistent person. She believed that no matter what happened, as long as she worked hard, she would succeed. However, she had come to terms with a fact out of despair. The bicycle might be her Achilles¡¯ heel. She had tried to learn how to ride it for two days and had fallen countless times, but she had yet to learn it. She refused to admit that she was stupid. Since she had danced in primary school, there was definitely no problem with her balance. There had to be a problem with the bicycle. At 10 o¡¯clock in the evening, the district was very quiet. There was no one around anymore. Ling Sheng, who had been practicing for two whole hours and had fallen countless times, pushed the bicycle and gathered her energy. She took a deep breath and tried one last time. If she really could not do it, she would stop practicing and go home. As soon as she sat on the bike seat, she kicked her feet twice and lost her balance. The front of the bike shook left and right, and she was about to fall again. She closed her eyes and prepared to jump. The bicycle¡ª It stopped swaying in a miraculous fashion. Someone had grabbed the seat of the bike from behind. She turned around and saw a pair of gentle and narrow eyes under a man¡¯s mask. His thin lips moved slightly. ¡°Why are you still out so late?¡± Ling Sheng could not hide the surprise in her eyes, but she still looked at him arrogantly. ¡°Why are you here so late?¡± ¡°Someone I¡¯ve missed is here.¡± Jun Shiyan smiled happily. ¡°Ms. Ling, may I have the honor of teaching you how to ride a bicycle?¡± Ling Sheng took a look at his legs, afraid of hurting his feelings. She then asked carefully, ¡°Can you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jun Shiyan nodded and explained. ¡°The wheelchair is smart. It knows what I want to do.¡± ¡°It can read minds?¡± Ling Sheng looked at the wheelchair thoughtfully, showing her suspicion. Jun Shiyan, who was behind her, helped her hold on to the backseat. Upon seeing the nervous young lady, whose body had turned into a string, he said gently, ¡°Relax. Trust me.¡± Ling Sheng had gotten quite a phobia after falling. Her father had said the same thing last night. However, the moment he had let go, she had fallen. Her knees had been bruised from the fall. Upon hearing his voice, she felt strangely at ease. She nodded vigorously like a warrior. ¡°Yes!¡± The bicycle started to move slowly. Jun Shiyan¡¯s voice was very stable and warm and carried a convincing magical power. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Take it slow. Steady your body and keep breathing. Don¡¯t be nervous.¡± Upon hearing his voice, Ling Sheng felt very relaxed. She followed his instructions and moved slowly. A breeze blew beside her ears as she heard his warm voice. Upon seeing the young lady relax, Jun Shiyan slowly let go of her. However, he continued to follow her and talk to her. ¡°Third Master, when did you come back?¡± ¡°Yesterday, but it was too late. I was afraid of disturbing you.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it late today?¡± ¡°I wanted to come and see how unfortunate you are with bicycles.¡± ¡°To be honest, this is the first time I¡¯m learning something so slowly. I just can¡¯t get it. The bicycle must have something against me.¡± Chapter 219 - Revolting ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all the bicycle¡¯s fault.¡± Jun Shiyan let out a low laugh. When he saw the young lady¡¯s body sway, she also started shouting nervously. ¡°Third Master, don¡¯t let go! I¡¯m falling!¡± ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s eyes were full of affection. Upon seeing her immediately regulate her breathing, he heaved a sigh of relief. Ling Sheng rode the bike for two rounds and felt that she could do it herself. She thus said eagerly, ¡°Third Master, let go. I can do it.¡± Sigh! She turned around. Where was the Third Master? Jun Shiyan waved at her and said in a low voice, ¡°Watch your feet and breathe.¡± Only then did Ling Sheng realize that he had let go of her in secret. However, she was not flustered at all. She was extremely stable, and she even waved at him smugly. She rode the bicycle with one hand. ¡°Third Master.¡± ¡°Be careful.¡± Jun Shiyan looked at her worriedly. She had just mastered it, so how could she be so bold? What if she fell? ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s simple!¡± Ling Sheng smiled until her eyes curved. As long as the method was right, it would be easy to learn. The Third Master had only taught her for more than ten minutes, but she was already able to ride steadily and even use a single hand. She suddenly thought that she had fallen so many times for nothing and had even been called stupid by her biological father. He was obviously the one who did not know how to teach! Ling Sheng made a few rounds excitedly and then stopped beside him. She patted his chest. ¡°Third Master, shall I treat you to a meal?¡± ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s thin lips moved slightly. When he saw the young lady¡¯s sparkling eyes, his heart warmed. ¡°Let¡¯s have barbeque skewers. There¡¯s a shop near my neighborhood that makes delicious ones. It¡¯s really nice.¡± The moment Ling Sheng finished speaking, her phone rang. Mei Xuelin was calling to ask her to make a trip to the company. She had something important to tell her. Her small face withered as she said apologetically, ¡°Third Master, I¡¯ll treat you to dinner next time. My agent asked me to make a trip to the company.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for next time. I¡¯ll take you to the company now.¡± Jun Shiyan looked at the bitter face of the young girl and comforted her. ¡°If you want to eat barbeque skewers, I¡¯ll get An Yan to buy some.¡± Ling Sheng had just exited the elevator when she bumped into Du Manqing. She greeted her politely with a smile. ¡°Hi, Senior Du.¡± ¡°Ling Sheng, I underestimated your tactics.¡± After Du Manqing finished speaking, she shot her a cold look, not concealing her hostility in the slightest. With a cold snort, she entered the elevator on her high heels. ¡°Senior, you look a little weird today!¡± Ling Sheng smiled at her. Du Manqing stopped. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Weirdly revolting.¡± After saying that, Ling Sheng turned around and left, leaving her to watch her arrogant back view. What was this? Every time she saw her, she was eccentric. If she had the guts, she would have faced her head-on. Du Manqing held back a mouthful of blood, her eyes dark and ruthless. You little slut! It won¡¯t be long before you end up crying! She would snatch the endorsement that should have been hers. She would definitely not let her off! When Ling Sheng entered the office, Mei Xuelin greeted her excitedly. ¡°Oh great old one, you¡¯re a walking lucky charm!¡± Ling Sheng took a step back in fear and avoided her bear hug. In a disdainful tone, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good thing that you¡¯re looking at me like that.¡± This was the first time Ling Sheng had seen her elegant and cold agent look so agitated. She was so agitated that she nearly started dancing and spoke incoherently. ¡°Do you understand?¡± Mei Xuelin asked as she looked at her. Ling Sheng was dumbfounded. ¡°Speak like a human.¡± ¡°How could I manage a stupid artist like you? You were chosen by the fashion world¡¯s Great Empress, Ella. She wants you to be her brand ambassador!¡± Mei Xuelin knocked on the table in disappointment. She could not figure this out no matter what. ¡°Every famous female celebrity in China participated in the auditions. All of them, big or small, schemed and struggled to get this endorsement. In the end, they were defeated by a photo of you. How lucky are you?¡± Chapter 220 - Little Star Ling Sheng looked through the information she had given her and felt a little strange. ¡°Are you sure this is a high-end fashion brand and not children¡¯s clothing? Why is it called L-Star? Is it Little Star? Twinkle, twinkle, little star?¡± Mei Xuelin smiled and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°You didn¡¯t go to high school for nothing.¡± Ling Sheng rolled her eyes at her. There was no need to be so sarcastic. ¡°It¡¯s simple English. Do you think I¡¯m a fool? Even kindergarten children can sing this!¡± Ella was a world-renowned fashion designer who stood at the apex of the world¡¯s fashion world. She was also known as the Great Empress of the fashion world. In the 22 years since her debut, she had been the artistic director of Chanel, Prada, and GUESS, some of the most luxurious brands. That year, she had resigned from her post as Dior¡¯s Art Director and launched her own personal brand, L-Star. She had also said that she would focus mainly on her own brand in the future. This person was extremely mysterious. She only knew that she was a woman, but no one had seen her true appearance. She did not participate in any fashion events or fashion conferences, but she was always at the front line of fashion trends. ¡°Ella said that this name was created to commemorate her daughter¡¯s early death. Her daughter¡¯s nickname was Little Star. 80% of the brand¡¯s earnings will be donated to the International Children¡¯s Foundation.¡± Mei Xuelin looked at her in disbelief, unable to understand why she had chosen her. When she had submitted her information, she had not expected her to be selected. She had only wanted to give it a try. There had not even been a video, so she had sent a photo. Who knew that she would choose her over so many big-name celebrities? ¡°Then she¡¯s really a good person.¡± Ling Sheng sighed from the bottom of her heart. Since she had reached that level, she definitely did not lack money. However, she was still suspicious. ¡°Why did she choose to establish her headquarters in China? Will she start promoting her brand in China? Is she Chinese?¡± ¡°It¡¯s always been rumored that she¡¯s Chinese, but no one has confirmed it. She will appear on the day of the brand¡¯s product launch. Now, the fashion circle has gone crazy because of this. Designers from all over the world seem to be paying homage to her and preparing to attend the press conference.¡± In her heart, Mei Xuelin felt that Ella was definitely Chinese. ¡°Ella chose me immediately. She has good taste. She must like me a lot. Why am I so impressive?¡± Ling Sheng was very narcissistic. People in the entertainment circle paid attention to fashion, so it was impossible for them not to know her name. She was a fashionable female devil who had single-handedly produced numerous supermodels and new designers. The superstars of the entertainment circle were even more eager to woo her. They all considered wearing her designs an honor and a form of recognition. ¡°You¡¯re really lucky.¡± Mei Xuelin looked at her narcissistic face. Yes, everyone liked her. After all, she was both narcissistic and adorable. Where did her confidence come from? ¡°However, I have to remind you of something. Some time ago, there was a rumor that Luo Xin met her in private while having a meal. She did not deny it. She even posted Ella¡¯s autograph on Instagram. Everyone thought she would be the brand ambassador.¡± ¡°You are the best agent, my dearest agent.¡± Ling Sheng looked at her lovingly, looking extremely adorable. ¡°I just need to focus on filming and acting. You¡¯ll take care of everything else, right? You don¡¯t need me to worry about this.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Mei Xuelin did not know what to do with her. You¡¯re pretty and you know how to wheedle others. Whatever you say is right. ¡°I¡¯ll do what you deem fit. There¡¯s something else you have to take note of. You¡¯ve been in the limelight recently, so you must have been targeted. You have to be careful not to let the paparazzi catch you red-handed, especially not with Huo Ci. Do you understand?¡± Chapter 221 - The Empress’s Person Ling Sheng thought to herself, It¡¯s more likely that something will happen between me and the Third Master. What could happen between me and my father? She smiled at her. ¡°I understand. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving. This has been hard on you.¡± ¡°Also, the audition date for ¡®The Secret¡¯ has been confirmed. I¡¯ll send you the address the day after tomorrow.¡± As soon as Mei Xuelin finished speaking, she ran to the door and reminded her, ¡°Remember not to be late. Director Zhang hates celebrities who are not punctual.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s back was facing her as she made an OK gesture and left. Mei Xuelin¡¯s eyes turned cold. Du Manqing had just come over and lashed out at her. She had said that she was biased and had given all the good resources to Ling Sheng and asked her if Ling Sheng was Huo Ci¡¯s lover. It seemed like she was prepared to shed all pretense of cordiality. Indeed. Recently, she had hooked up with the Third Master of the Lu Family. She had thought that with a backer and a way out, she would not care about her manager anymore. The entertainment company owned by the Lu Family was indeed the biggest entertainment company in China. However, in the past few years, after the artists had terminated their contracts and left, the big IP movies and television dramas the market had invested in had failed one after another. They had already declined. However, a skinny camel was still bigger than a horse. Even if Lu Corporation Entertainment declined, as long as they tried their best to support a person, that person would not be afraid of not becoming popular. However, she was sure that the useless Third Master of the Lu Family had the power and capital to support her. Had she forgotten that the useless Third Master of the Lu Family was already married? She was just a mistress. Du Manqing¡¯s car was parked at the entrance of the company. She was on the phone, her face cold and disdainful, but her voice was hoarse. She cried lovingly as she complained. ¡°You keep saying that you love me. If you love me, divorce her!¡± She turned to look out of the window and saw Ling Sheng getting in a black Rolls-Royce. She was a little far away, but she was sure that a man was sitting in the car. She hung up immediately and rolled down the car window, taking more than 10 photos in a row. The car was very dark, and she could see the man¡¯s figure but not his face. Her lips curled up coldly, and her eyes were full of smugness and slyness. Even if she could not see clearly, this was evidence that she was not with Huo Ci. That little b*tch Ling Sheng had dared to make a cuckold out of him and seduce another man. She wanted to see if Huo Ci would kill her when he found out! She found Huo Ci in the company group chat and sent him a photo anonymously. ¡°Third Master.¡± Ling Sheng looked at the man excitedly, her eyes sparkling. ¡°Do you know that I¡¯m going to be the empress¡¯s person soon?¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s eyes darkened, and his voice became low and hoarse. ¡°Who do you belong to?¡± Who was this empress? How dare she snatch his woman! ¡°To the Great Empress. I¡¯m going to be the Great Empress¡¯s person soon. Sister Mei said that she will officially announce that I am her ambassador at the product launch.¡± Even now, Ling Sheng still felt like she was having a dream. ¡°Since I¡¯ve accepted this brand¡¯s endorsement, my value has skyrocketed.¡± ¡°So, who¡¯s the empress?¡± Jun Shiyan was unhappy. Ling Sheng excitedly narrated the resplendent life of the Great Empress and her glorious achievements. She simply treated her as her idol. ¡°Third Master, don¡¯t you think she¡¯s impressive?¡± Jun Shiyan smiled and nodded. ¡°She is impressive. The clothes I¡¯m wearing were made by her.¡± ¡°Really? Third Master, do you know her? Do you know her?¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s sparkling eyes were full of anticipation. Chapter 222 - Birth and Death ¡°You could say that we are familiar. I should be calling her Sister.¡± When Jun Shiyan mentioned that person, his voice contained a joyful smile. ¡°She¡¯s my neighbor.¡± Initially, Ling Sheng had been the one to brief Jun Shiyan on Ella. However, what she knew was limited to embellished reports and her personal Wikipedia page. Jun Shiyan knew something no one else knew. Upon seeing the young lady pestering him excitedly, he smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t know her. Why do you want to know so much about her?¡± Ling Sheng thought for a while. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just feel a sense of kinship. It¡¯s an indescribable feeling. I think she¡¯s definitely a good person. Besides, I¡¯m about to become her ambassador!¡± ¡°When she arrives, I¡¯ll inform you immediately and arrange for you to meet her.¡± Jun Shiyan smiled lovingly. ¡°It¡¯s a deal. Don¡¯t lie to me.¡± Ling Sheng looked up at him and curled her pinky seriously. ¡°Pinky swear.¡± ¡°Pinky swear.¡± Jun Shiyan hooked his finger around hers. ¡°By the way, Third Master, she said that the brand was created to commemorate the early death of her daughter. Do you know about her daughter?¡± Ling Sheng asked carefully, knowing that this might be a taboo topic. She comforted herself internally by thinking that she had to prepare for the worst. Since she would be working with her in the future, it would be best to ask around and not offend her when they met. ¡°That child!¡± Jun Shiyan thought for a while, but there was nothing he could not tell her. That little angel had come to this world and brought it happiness. She had stayed in this world for a short while before flying to heaven. During summer vacation when he was seven years old, a pretty woman had moved into the manor next door. She was very kind, humorous, and chatty. She was also very lively and active. She could not stay idle even though she would be having a baby. The two manors were next to each other, and he would visit her frequently. From the first time he had heard the baby¡¯s heartbeat to the first time the baby had moved, he had always been there. At the time, he had been jealous and had complained every time the baby had moved vigorously, making it seem as though it was happily practicing Ta Chi when he was around. She had jokingly forbidden him to call her sister and forced him to call her auntie, saying that she wanted the baby to be his wife. The baby had liked listening to Twinkle, Twinkle, Little Star. Whenever it heard the piano version, the lyrical version, or the humming version, it would dance excitedly in its mother¡¯s womb every time. The sister had decided immediately that the baby¡¯s nickname would be Little Star, after Twinkle, Twinkle, Little Star. Before his sister had given birth, his mother had brought him back to China. When he had returned, he had only seen her depressed and skinny figure. She had cried and apologized to him for the fact that the baby was no longer around. This was the first time Ling Sheng had seen him so sad. Her eyes seemed to be misty as she held his hand in discomfort. ¡°It¡¯s alright. That angel went to the most beautiful place. She¡¯ll definitely be very happy and blessed. She can feel your love for her.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s voice was hoarse. ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t want to believe it at the time. She was very lively and she had danced in her mother¡¯s stomach every day. How could such a lively baby die at birth?¡± Later, they had all accepted the truth. Thankfully, the sister had gotten over the pain of losing her baby and become a shining superstar. If the little angel was in the sky, she would definitely see him. She had told him that she wanted to use the name of the angel to create an independent brand. The money she earned would be used to help more angels in the world. Chapter 223 - An Amazing Show Chapter 223: An Amazing Show However, he had been busy during this period and had not asked her about it. He had not expected her to start promoting the brand so soon. Coincidentally, she had picked his young lady to endorse it. ¡°Third Master, she¡¯s Chinese, right?¡± Ling Sheng had heard him say that he had learned Chinese from her. ¡°Yes, her real name is Nangong Lengyu.¡± Jun Shiyan looked at her. ¡°You should know that she¡¯s the only Oscar-winning actress in China.¡± Ling Sheng was shocked, but she thought it was reasonable. After all, impressive people were impressive in everything they did. Look at her. When she had been in the film and television industry, she had accomplished the highest achievements in the industry. She was an Oscar-winning actress. Ever since she had retired from acting, no Chinese actress had been able to catch up to her. When she had entered the fashion circle, she had become the focus of the whole world. She was the most dazzling empress of the fashion world, someone who led fashion trends and was highly sought after by celebrities. Huo Ci was eating with someone when he received an anonymous photo. A murderous look appeared in his eyes. D*mn Third Master Jun! He was courting death! ¡°Teacher Huo, which female celebrity do you think is suitable to be the female lead?¡± Director Fan Pingshan¡¯s expression changed when he saw Huo Ci¡¯s expression. Thinking that Huo Ci was not satisfied, he hurriedly said, ¡°We can pick someone else. Who do you think is suitable?¡± Huo Ci put away his phone, his handsome face apologetic. ¡°Sorry, Director Fan. I have something urgent to attend to. Let¡¯s talk some other day.¡± ¡°Teacher Huo, what do you think of this movie?¡± Fan Pingshan got up hurriedly and chased after him while sweating profusely. He had pleaded with his grandpa and grandma to invite him over. They had not even chatted for a while, so why was he leaving? Had he done anything to offend the Best Actor? ¡°Director Fan.¡± Huo Ci was so angry that he wanted to kill someone, but he still maintained his gentlemanly elegance. ¡°You need to think about it carefully.¡± Fan Pingshan, who had suffered a blow, knew that he should not pester him anymore. However, he still held onto a glimmer of hope and looked at him pleadingly. ¡°Teacher Huo, when I¡¯m done with the script, I¡¯ll send it to you immediately. You must read it!¡± Huo Ci smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, Director Fan. Please go back!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll see you out.¡± Fan Pingshan knew that the only thing he could use to move him was the script. He had to write it well. Huo Ci got in the car and saw the man watching him through the rearview mirror. He rolled down the car window and reminded him, ¡°Director Fan, perhaps you can try to remove the male lead¡¯s emotional strings. Also, don¡¯t suppress the plot too much. You¡¯re filming a comedy. You should know better than me how to grasp the right rhythm. Do your best.¡± ¡°Thank you, Teacher Huo. I¡¯ll do my best.¡± Fan Pingshan watched the car leave, his eyes brimming with gratitude as his heart raced. He had tried to use this script countless times to no avail. The slightly more famous celebrities had arrogant attitudes, and their noises were high in the air. Those with a good temper used the excuse that the script wasn¡¯t a good fit. Those with a bad temper would directly criticize him for filming a lousy film right in his face. So far, only Movie King Huo had not looked down on him and had politely addressed him as Director Fan. During the conversation, he had not shown the slightest hint of impatience and had seriously pointed out the flaws in the script. He would definitely work hard! No matter what, there was always a traffic jam in the capital. Du Manqing¡¯s car followed Ling Sheng¡¯s car. There were many cars, so it was not easy to discover someone. She believed that if Ling Sheng was really Huo Ci¡¯s woman, he would definitely look for her after seeing the photo. She would definitely get to watch an interesting show. Chapter 224 - A Long Life An Yan realized that the road, which should have been congested with traffic, was getting less and less crowded as they moved forward. Only the few cars following them were still there. His eyes were deep as he became alert. He was afraid that they were not coming for the Third Master. Suddenly, a red sports car dashed around the corner of the intersection at a suicidal speed and hit their car. The car was so fast that An Yan did not have time to react. He wanted to avoid it, but the road was blocked, so he could only stop the car hurriedly. Screech! The ear-piercing sound of brakes filled the air. In the blink of an eye, the red sports car opposite them stopped with a beautiful drift. It was so fast that one could even clearly see the sparks created between the road and the wheels. The speed and timing were controlled perfectly. There was only an inch of distance between the two cars that had almost collided. When the car came to a sudden halt, the entire vehicle shook. Jun Shiyan subconsciously protected Ling Sheng¡¯s head and pulled her into his embrace. He bent down slightly to protect her. ¡°What happened?¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s voice carried a rare hint of anger. When he looked up, he saw someone alight from the sports car opposite him. Huo Ci kicked the car door behind him and bellowed, ¡°Third Master Jun, get the f*ck out here!¡± Ling Sheng saw clearly everything that happened in the blink of an eye. It was as though she was watching a top-notch racing competition that could make one¡¯s blood boil. The speed, timing, and distance control of the car had been so precise that it could make one gasp in admiration. If she had not watched this scene with her own eyes, she would have forgotten that her biological father was an F1 super racer who had broken countless records and won five consecutive championships. He was the only Chinese racer who had won the championship. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared.¡± Jun Shiyan could feel the young lady¡¯s body trembling in his embrace. Thinking that she was scared, he comforted her gently. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± ¡°Sorry, Third Master.¡± Ling Sheng struggled out of Jun Shiyan¡¯s embrace, her anger rising as she opened the car door and hit him. Huo Ci had not expected the person inside to suddenly open the door. When the car door hit him, he staggered and nearly fell. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes were red with anger, and her body could not help but tremble. There was lingering fear in her heart, and she was scared and angry. She shouted at him, ¡°How old are you? Do you think you¡¯re still a hot-blooded young man? This is not a racetrack. It¡¯s not your arena. This is the main road!¡± ¡°You brat, what did I tell you? Do you think I¡¯m spouting nonsense?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have some common sense? Do you know how dangerous it is to drive like this on the road? You¡¯re a road killer hated by everyone. Even if you don¡¯t care about your own safety, don¡¯t cause the death of some passerby!¡± ¡°Cause the death of a passerby? Who would that be? You or that d*mn Third Master Jun?¡± ¡°You¡¯re being unreasonable. Are you a child? Do you think you can do whatever you want just because you¡¯re good at driving? What will happen to the elderly at home if you get into a car accident? People who drown typically know how to swim!¡± ¡°F*ck, do you want me to get hit by a car? You want to live with that d*mn duo? Dream on! Your old man will live a long life!¡± An Yan was dumbfounded. He looked at the duo quarreling beside the main road and saw the owners of other cars getting out and surrounding them. Then, he looked at Jun Shiyan. Chapter 225 - Waiting To See Jun Shiyan¡¯s eyes darkened, and his emotions felt complicated. The young lady exploded like a firecracker, while Huo Ci became even angrier. Both of them were hot-tempered people who would explode at the slightest touch. Their expressions, actions, and the way they quarreled seemed to be carved out of the same mold. Although they were relatives, they seemed more like¡­ father and daughter. The cars behind them were blocked, and the car owners alighted one after another. Some people with bad tempers came over while cursing. What was going on? It was affecting public traffic, and they were not allowed to leave. Huo Ci was a public figure, so even though he was so angry that he wanted to silence Ling Sheng, he remained calm and collected. He dragged Ling Sheng away and gritted his teeth ferociously. ¡°You brat, I¡¯ll settle this with you later.¡± After Ling Sheng finished shouting, she suddenly realized that the road was empty. Besides the Third Master¡¯s car, there were no other cars. The road ahead was empty. There was not a single car. In an instant, her temper disappeared. She was really impressed. Had he cleared a path just to stop her? She was amazed. ¡°Sheng Sheng!¡± Jun Shiyan called out to her. Ling Sheng turned around and waved at him apologetically. ¡°Third Master, I¡¯ll be leaving. You¡­¡± Huo Ci shot him a murderous look. ¡°Third Master Jun, just you wait. I will kill you sooner or later!¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s eyes were cold, and his voice was emotionless. ¡°Mr. Huo sure knows how to joke.¡± Before the people behind them could get close, Huo Ci shoved Ling Sheng into the car and got in himself to avoid being surrounded and photographed. An Yan got out of the car, a dark cloud over his head. Sixth Master Huo was too impressive. It was truly unprecedented how far he would go for his niece. When he saw the car owners surrounding him, he apologized. ¡°Sorry, everyone. We¡¯ll leave immediately.¡± When he saw Huo Ci leave with the young lady, Jun Shiyan¡¯s emotions were in turmoil. He had thought that the young lady had something against Huo Ci and that was why she was afraid of him. However, based on her domineering attitude while she had quarreled with him, his guess seemed to be wrong. Since the young lady had dared to shout at Huo Ci, she was definitely not afraid of him. Not far away, in a black van, Du Manqing watched the video recorded by the camera. Envy consumed her rationality, and her beautiful face slowly became hideous. That little slut Ling Sheng! What had she done to make Third Master Jun and Big Boss Huo fight over her? She had seen the man who had alighted from the Rolls-Royce. He was the Third Master¡¯s assistant, An Yan. Third Master Jun was definitely in that car! She had probably hooked up with Third Master Jun after the banquet and climbed into his bed. No wonder she had been able to clinch the endorsement deal of the Great Empress. She had slept with him. With Third Master Jun and Big Boss Huo around, she could have any films, television dramas, endorsement advertisements, and fashion resources she wanted! Her hand, which was holding the camera, was trembling out of extreme jealousy. After letting out an angry scream subconsciously, she threw the camera away. On what basis? On what basis should that slut Ling Sheng get whatever she wanted? In what way was she better and more outstanding than her? She was just a newbie brat. Were those stinky men blind? What did they see in her? After a moment, she let out a carefree laugh. She picked up the camera and started to look at the footage right from the start, her expression becoming increasingly more contorted. ¡°Little slut, let¡¯s see how proud you¡¯ll be after this.¡± She was so agitated and angry that she had forgotten that the reason Ling Sheng had been able to get these resources in the past was because she had been lucky enough to escape the notice of the Third Master and Big Boss Huo. Chapter 226 - Love and Hatred Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios This time, she had been caught red-handed. She had made the Big Boss a cuckold, so the Big Boss would definitely not let her off. Who knew, she might hear that Ling Sheng was being banned immediately. As for the Third Master, who was he? He was the King of Hell that everyone in the capital feared. If she dared to deceive the Third Master, she would definitely die a terrible death. Just thinking about Ling Sheng¡¯s miserable ending made her laugh out loud. She was waiting for her to be killed by the two big bosses! When someone knocked on the car window, Du Manqing frowned. As soon as she rolled down the window, she saw An Yan¡¯s face, which had regained its original beauty and coldness. Puzzled, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Ms. Du, can you hand me the photo you took in secret?¡± An Yan smiled politely at the woman in the car, but the coldness in his eyes could make one shiver. 1 Du Manqing looked at the man in front of her. The fear in her heart made her tremble uncontrollably, but she forced herself to deny this. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°Ms. Du, you¡¯ve been following us since you left the company, haven¡¯t you?¡± An Yan¡¯s smile did not falter. ¡°You were the one who informed the Sixth Master, right? I¡¯ve never liked to be rough, especially with women. The Third Master is waiting for me. Ms. Du, it would be better if you did not make things difficult for me.¡± Du Manqing knew that she would not be able to escape. She gave him her phone and camera obediently and added hurriedly, ¡°Assistant An, I¡¯m doing this for the Third Master¡¯s good. I want him to see Ling Sheng¡¯s true colors.¡± An Yan could not be bothered to argue with a woman, especially a scheming and evil woman like her. After watching her delete the photos and videos, he said, ¡°If anything happens today, I¡¯ll know that it was you, Ms. Du.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t say anything.¡± Du Manqing looked at An Yan firmly. ¡°I swear I won¡¯t tell anyone about this. It would ruin the Third Master¡¯s reputation.¡± That little slut Ling Sheng was dead meat. The Third Master had been deceived, so he would definitely not let her off. One could tell from Assistant An¡¯s reaction that the Third Master was about to make a move. An Yan did not know what she was feeling happy about, nor did he think too much about it. When he got in the car, he looked at the man in the backseat. ¡°Third Master, it¡¯s been taken care of. She¡¯s a female artist managed by the Sixth Master¡¯s studio.¡± Jun Shiyan nodded and looked at him. ¡°An Yan, what do you think Sheng Sheng¡¯s relationship with him is?¡± ¡°Master, do you really want me to tell you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You will not punish me if I tell you.¡± ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°They have a relationship filled with love and hatred!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be staying at the Hunter Academy for a month!¡± ¡°Master, we had a deal. You promised not to punish me.¡± An Yan wailed. He had promised not to punish him, but he had not allowed him to speak the truth. He was seriously trying to find a way out. ¡°Third Master, as the saying goes, children are debt from one¡¯s previous life. Reunions don¡¯t happen unless they are destined; encounters don¡¯t happen unless there¡¯s debt. I think Ms. Ling and the Sixth Master have this kind of relationship. ¡°When they were arguing, if I didn¡¯t know that the Sixth Master was Ms. Ling¡¯s uncle, I would have thought they were father and daughter!¡± Only then did Jun Shiyan feel slightly satisfied. ¡°Your punishment will be reduced to half a month.¡± ¡°Master, who¡¯s going to serve you if I leave? Can you let me off this time?¡± An Yan wanted to die. The Hunter Academy was a place one came back from enervated! ¡°An Yan, she¡¯s been following us since we left the company. You only realized now.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s voice was very cold. An Yan broke out in a cold sweat. It was his mistake. Thus, he replied respectfully, ¡°Yes.¡± Chapter 227 - Cowardly and Obedient Ling Sheng, who was sitting in the passenger seat of the sports car, took a careful look at her father beside her, who had suppressed his anger. She looked at him timidly and obediently. ¡°Father, are you angry?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s your father? Scram!¡± Huo Ci growled through gritted teeth in extreme anger. ¡°You¡¯re my father.¡± Ling Sheng was terrified. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to shout at you just now. I didn¡¯t take your reputation into account in front of those outsiders.¡± Huo Ci was silent. So you f*cking know that! ¡°I was scared. We were on the main road. If a car accident had really happened, what would have happened to grandpa and grandma? What would have happened to me and Xiaoqi?¡± Ling Sheng deliberately chose a nicer way to put it. ¡°You¡¯re the pillar of our family.¡± Huo Ci was dead silent. Yes, I¡¯m definitely a pillar. ¡°I know you used to be a racer with good skills. Even though you retired, you are still a fairy-like existence who can thrash others. However, I¡¯m worried that it¡¯s dangerous for you to be driving on the road.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s soft voice was full of concern. Huo Ci let out a cold snort. D*mn girl, don¡¯t think flattery is omnipotent. I don¡¯t buy it. Ling Sheng tried her best to speak nicely, but her father was not moved at all. She knew that he was angry. In the past, he had already lashed out at her. He was currently abnormally silent, and his anger was suffocating her. Even when they got home, Huo Ci remained silent. Ling Sheng felt weird as she followed him closely, not knowing what to say. Her head heated up as she muttered fearlessly, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree not to interfere in each other¡¯s lives?¡± ¡°Yes, we don¡¯t interfere.¡± Huo Ci was about to leave when he heard her voice. His suppressed anger exploded as he pointed at her and sneered, ¡°Even if you were to die outside in the future, I wouldn¡¯t care about you.¡± Upon seeing him enter the house, Ling Sheng closed the door with a bang and bit her lips. Her eyes were misty, and her chest felt a little stuffy. After washing up briefly, she went to Xiaoqi¡¯s room. When she saw her sleeping son, she quietly climbed into his bed and hugged him. The more Huo Ci thought about it, the angrier he became. He tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. D*mn, what was the point of having a daughter? All he did was get worried or infuriated! Late at night, someone paid to get the hottest topic on Weibo. The eye-catching title # Ling Sheng¡¯s a plastic surgery freak # reached his phone. Huo Ci was not in a good mood to begin with. Upon seeing the title, he began fuming. A plastic surgery freak? She had obviously inherited his god-like looks. Who the hell was a plastic surgery freak? F*ck, this meant that even he was being criticized. What kind of dog didn¡¯t know better and had paid to have this topic trending? He clicked into Weibo directly, pressing so hard that his phone screen was about to shatter. Editor: Sorry, my artists are all natural beauties @Capricorn CP. May I ask if spreading rumors costs nothing? Just as he was about to send it out, he thought of the brat who angered her father to death. He then flung his phone. Who cares? He would not care even if she were to die outside in the future! No, he could not ignore this. Wasn¡¯t scolding her for getting plastic surgery akin to scolding him? He could not tolerate this! Ling Sheng had the same reaction. She tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. In the end, she went to the kitchen to cook two bowls of noodles. She hesitated for a long time before knocking on the door. ¡°Father, are you asleep?¡± Huo Ci was struggling to decide if he should post on Weibo when he heard a knock on the door. His hand slipped, and he sent the reply out immediately. He wanted to take it back, but it was too late. He had tens of millions of followers on Weibo, so there were people watching him at all times. Perhaps someone had already taken a screenshot. ¡°Get lost! Your old man is asleep!¡± he bellowed in annoyance. Chapter 228 - Enraged For A Beauty ¡°Father, these are your favorite pig oil noodles.¡± Ling Sheng listened to the commotion inside. Humph! He was sleeping and yet she was talking! Huo Ci was speechless. ¡°I even cooked two big prawns for you.¡± Ling Sheng continued to tempt him, but there was still no movement in the room. Huo Ci frowned and touched his stomach. He was hungry, as dinner had not suited his taste. He had not eaten much before going to find the brat. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to eat, I¡¯ll finish it myself.¡± Ling Sheng knew that he was hungry. She had heard his stomach growling in the car. When her father was hungry, his temper got worse. Ling Sheng had brought two bowls of noodles. The big prawns were fresh and shiny, and the noodles were sparkling and translucent. They were sprinkled with tender green onions, which made them look extremely appetizing. When Huo Ci came out, he saw the brat turn around and smile at him in a pleasing manner. She pulled out a chair and put her chopsticks down. ¡°Father, take a seat.¡± Ling Sheng smiled, her eyes crinkling. She had expected this. Her father was not someone who would abuse his stomach out of anger. Huo Ci liked to eat her food. That brat¡¯s culinary skills were really good. A simple bowl of noodles had aroused his appetite. Ling Sheng tried to please him by serving him tea and water. She even gave him the two prawns in her bowl. ¡°Father, have a bite.¡± Upon seeing her act like a lackey, Huo Ci let out a snort and asked, ¡°Who have you offended recently?¡± Ling Sheng thought for a while before she stared at him with a complicated look in her eyes. She did not speak, but she used her pinky to point at him quietly. ¡°Get out of here! I¡¯m not talking about me!¡± Huo Ci bellowed. When he saw the big prawn in the bowl, he suppressed his vulgar side. ¡°I¡¯m talking about other people.¡± Ling Sheng was as obedient as a puppy. Her watery eyes were innocent and pure. She bit her lips and shook her head. ¡°No one.¡± ¡°No one?¡± Huo Ci¡¯s lips curled up coldly. ¡°D*mn¡­ Open your Weibo and check the hottest topics.¡± Ling Sheng obediently switched on her phone and checked the hottest topics. Who was Huo Ci? He was the Nation¡¯s Best Actor with the biggest fan club. His Weibo account was updated once in half a year, and he usually only posted to publicize his work. Suddenly, he had made a Weibo post and shared serious personal feelings, causing the trending topics to blow up. # Best Actor Huo Ci enraged for a beauty # # Huo Ci is so alpha # # Huo Ci responded about Ling Sheng¡¯s plastic surgery # # Huo Ci seems to be in love # [ Please conduct yourselves with dignity, anti-fans. Please die on the spot. My Ci can¡¯t take it anymore. He¡¯s only speaking up for an artist of his studio. Please don¡¯t read too much into it. ] Likes+10,000 [ My Ci is already a mature man. If he wants to date, get married, and have children, I hope the Little Cis will give him their blessing. I hope unscrupulous marketing accounts will not drag Huo Ci down with her every time there¡¯s a lack of hot topics. ] Likes+9999 [ Brother Ci said that if he falls in love and gets married, he will definitely tell everyone. Little Cis, don¡¯t be led astray by marketing haters. Believe Brother Ci ] Likes+8888 [ Little Cis are really childish. Their brains must have been flooded with water. There was a sports car sighting last time, and there¡¯s a response this time. They are obviously together. You even believed that Ci would not fall in love or get married. He took your money and spent it on his girlfriend. I¡¯m starting to pity you. ] [] [ Ahhh, he¡¯s so manly. If Huo Ci were to defend me like this, I would die without regrets. He¡¯s so manly! ] [ Ms. Ling, please don¡¯t try shooting for the moon, alright? Why don¡¯t you see if you¡¯re worthy enough of tying the knot with my Ci? ] +The person above must be crazy. Huo Ci was the one who spoke first. What does that have to do with her? Take good care of your idol. He¡¯s too old. I don¡¯t care. +1 He¡¯s an old man. Only people like you like him. Chapter 229 - Personal Views After reading the comments, Ling Sheng looked at him nervously. Her voice was low as she observed his expression. ¡°Father, the situation seems to be getting worse.¡± Initially, people had only said that she had undergone plastic surgery. However, when her father had posted a clarifying post and responded, it had seemed like he was protecting her while also expressing some personal views. The relationship between the two of them was intriguing. Although the Little Cis looked calm, who knew whether they would start cursing in private? The Little Cis were role models of the entertainment circle, so they naturally could not do anything that did not suit their status. They would definitely not curse in public. Occasionally, a few of them would be reported and deleted. ¡°You caused this trouble yourself. You can deal with it yourself.¡± After wiping his mouth, Huo Ci stood up and left. ¡°Father!¡± Ling Sheng shouted and chased after him pitifully. In a pathetic voice, she said, ¡°You posted on Weibo. You can¡¯t leave me alone.¡± If he did not reply, she would throw out the old photo and shut up the haters directly. Otherwise, she would go to the hospital to have a DNA test. It was a simple procedure. However, his reply was no longer about plastic surgery. Instead, the scandal and rumors about them were worsening. She was about to become the public enemy of tens of millions of Little Cis! They had already released a statement about the sports car last time. Would they post again this time? The fans would definitely not believe it. ¡°I posted on Weibo to explain myself. It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Huo Ci looked at her hand, which was tugging at the corner of his shirt, and said in disdain, ¡°Let go.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the one being criticized. Why are you clarifying things?¡± Ling Sheng was baffled. ¡°If you¡¯re a plastic surgery freak, then what¡¯s your old man?¡± Huo Ci growled angrily. Ling Sheng thought, That makes sense! Meanwhile, Huo Ci left. Ling Sheng received a call from Mei Xuelin, who lashed out at her. ¡°Can¡¯t you control his hands a little and make him stop releasing random information? He¡¯s not an ordinary person. Do you think these clarifications are something he can post on a whim?¡± Ling Sheng apologized. ¡°Sorry.¡± Mei Xuelin asked, ¡°Did he lose his IQ after falling in love? He will not suffer a loss if he reveals his relationship, but what will happen to you in the future? ¡°Do you know how big of a blow a female artist¡¯s career suffers if they get married and have children? Look at the young actresses who get married and have children. Whose career continued to rise after their comeback? They¡¯re all going downhill.¡± Ling Sheng was helpless. ¡°Sister Mei, let me repeat myself. We really do not have a relationship. It¡¯s not like I posted this on Weibo. Go and settle the score with him!¡± Mei Xuelin did not dare look for him. ¡°You¡¯re my artist, and he¡¯s my boss. Let me remind you that the studio has already removed the hottest topic and will release a statement soon. Tell me that you want to act well and develop. You have to listen to me. As for Huo Ci, do something useful and tell him not to interfere in your affairs, understand?¡± Ling Sheng thought to herself that she had to control him. However, she answered honestly, ¡°I understand. I won¡¯t do it again.¡± ¡°Why did you go to the plastic surgery department? Do you know who took the photo?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I go to the psychology department? I happened to pass by and met the eldest daughter of Hua Ying Entertainment, Song Xi. She must have done it.¡± ¡°I understand. You don¡¯t have to worry about what¡¯s going on online. Just prepare for the audition the day after tomorrow. Director Zhang¡¯s film is not bad, and the script is not bad either. It can be used as a stepping stone.¡± Ling Sheng hung up and tapped on Weibo. Then, she realized that the hottest topic had already been removed. The studio had also released a statement and hired a lawyer to sue the marketing accounts who had slandered her by saying she¡¯d had plastic surgery. Chapter 230 - Planting Vegetables on the Balcony Ling Sheng cleaned up the table and walked to her father¡¯s room. She knocked on the door, knowing that he was not asleep. She could definitely hear him. ¡°Father, Sister Mei told me to tell you to control yourself and not post on Weibo casually. ¡°Your Weibo account¡¯s value is too high. It can create 10 trending topics. If one trending topic is worth 500,000, that¡¯s a total of five million. It should be used for more valuable things.¡± She was not lying. Her father never posted on Weibo easily. He would only post on important days and during publicity periods. Every time he did so, he would definitely be among the hottest searches. Other people would have to buy headlines, but he had it easy. He only needed one Weibo post. Normally, when he changed his style or ate a meal, he would be photographed and make the headlines. No one in the country could compare to him. Huo Ci leaned against the bed frame and swiped at his phone. His lips curled up subconsciously. That brat was getting better at talking. The next day was Saturday. Ling Sheng was home, so someone was taking care of Xiaoqi. Huo Xiao and his wife had returned to the Huo Family¡¯s old residence the previous day. ¡°Grandpa, Mommy bought a lot of things. Can you come down and help us move them?¡± Xiaoqi asked with a pleasing smile as he stuck his head into the house. Huo Ci, who was reading a script, replied unhappily, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Xiaoqi rubbed his head in disappointment and smiled even more obsequiously. ¡°You can keep working. Grandpa, what do you want to eat for lunch? We¡¯ll go to the market to buy fresh food.¡± ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡± Upon seeing the little fella leave obediently, Huo Ci could not take it anymore. After all, his mood had been ruined. He threw the script away in annoyance and cursed before leaving. She was buying things? How much stuff could she have bought? She even had to get someone to help her move them? There were big boxes at the entrance of the elevator. He did not know what they contained, but when he walked over to take a look, he saw clearly that they contained soil. They were rather heavy when he kicked them. The elevator opened. Xiaoqi pressed the elevator door, and Ling Sheng moved a cardboard box out. Her face was red from exhaustion, and her temples were sweaty. She smiled at him and asked, ¡°Father, why are you out?¡± Huo Ci frowned. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ling Sheng smiled. ¡°This is flower soil and flower pots. I saw a lot of empty space on the balcony. Let¡¯s plant something.¡± The balcony was about 100 square meters. According to her grandma, her father had initially wanted to build a small aeroponic garden, but he had been too lazy to hire someone to take care of it. Since he could not grow flowers and grass by himself, he had let it go. ¡°You want to plant something in my house. Have you gotten my consent?¡± Huo Ci bellowed. ¡°Great-grandpa and great-grandmother agreed.¡± Xiaoqi shivered in fright as he explained in a low voice. He looked at Ling Sheng uneasily. Grandpa was angry. Huo Ci cursed under his breath as he gritted his teeth and pointed at them angrily. ¡°The two of you are only here to cause me trouble.¡± ¡°Thank you, Father.¡± Ling Sheng smiled. ¡°Thank you, Grandpa.¡± Xiaoqi smiled. Upon seeing the same flattering smile on the mother and son¡¯s faces, Huo Ci cursed silently, feeling disgusted. ¡°What are you waiting for? Get in!¡± Huo Ci had not expected her to say that she wanted to plant vegetables. He thus objected firmly. ¡°If you want to plant vegetables, go back to your village. My balcony is not meant to be used as a vegetable field!¡± ¡°Father, eating your own vegetables gives you a sense of accomplishment. When the vegetables ripen, you can pick whatever you want to eat. The food will be fresh and it will be convenient, so you can rest assured.¡± Ling Sheng tried to reason with him. ¡°If you can¡¯t finish the vegetables in the fridge in a day, they¡¯ll wither the next day. The taste will be ruined. Let¡¯s plant vegetables ourselves. We won¡¯t have to worry about that then.¡± Xiaoqi squatted on the ground and introduced the vegetable seeds. ¡°These are bok choy. This is a white radish. This is a carrot. There¡¯s also a tomato, a cucumber, an eggplant, scallions, chives, and even strawberries, which Grandpa likes. Snow White!¡± Huo Ci¡¯s handsome face darkened. ¨C Ling Sheng was a very punctual person. She reached the audition venue of ¡°Secret¡± half an hour earlier. After greeting the crew members, she prepared to wait in the waiting room. However, as soon as she reached the door, someone suddenly grabbed her arm and dragged her to the room beside her. When she looked up, she met Gu Shen¡¯s mocking and impatient eyes. Chapter 231 - Call Me Third Aunt ¡°Why are you here?¡± Gu Shen looked at the woman in front of him in disgust. Ling Sheng broke free immediately and looked at him with a cold smile before saying sarcastically, ¡°Why, does Senior Gu want to try being beaten up?¡± D*mn fate! Should he say that he was the male lead of this drama? ¡°Ling Sheng, what do you want?¡± When Gu Shen thought of the beating he had suffered last time, he wanted to strangle her to death. As soon as he confirmed that she was deliberately angering him, his handsome face turned ashen. ¡°Did you come to the audition because you knew I was the male lead of this drama?¡± Ling Sheng felt wonderful. She had actually guessed correctly. He was indeed the male lead. Her eyes curved as she smiled. ¡°Senior Gu, have you always been so narcissistic?¡± ¡°You dare say that you did not come to the audition because I¡¯m the male lead?¡± Gu Shen¡¯s eyes blazed as his lips curled coldly. ¡°Ling Sheng, the more you pester me, the more I hate you.¡± He did not believe that there were so many coincidences in the world. She must have come because of him. He did not want to work with her anymore. He did not want to see her annoying and disgusting face! ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Ling Sheng let out a cold laugh. ¡°If I had come to the audition because of you, then in the future, would you even claim that others are learning from you how to take a dump?¡± She was exasperated. How could there be such a self-involved and shameless person in the world? ¡°Ling Sheng, do you dare swear?¡± Upon hearing the words coming out of her mouth, Gu Shen realized that she was indeed inexperienced in the ways the world worked. ¡°Dude, I¡¯m here for the audition, not to see you. If you don¡¯t move aside, don¡¯t blame me for being rude.¡± Ling Sheng knew that he would not listen to her explanation, as he was certain that she had come for him. ¡°Also, why should I swear to you that I don¡¯t like you?¡± ¡°Really? Then leave now and don¡¯t participate in the audition. If you don¡¯t participate in this drama, I¡¯ll believe you.¡± Gu Shen did not see any infatuation in her eyes, only disgust and distance. He should have been happy that this d*mn woman had finally stopped pestering him. However, being ignored made him feel even more displeased. ¡°Senior Gu, people like to be self-righteous when they¡¯re free. Why don¡¯t you go to the hospital to take a look at yourself?¡± Ling Sheng suddenly looked up and smiled at him. Her pretty face and playful tone stunned Gu Shen. His heart skipped a beat. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°What I mean is that narcissism is a disease that needs to be treated.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s smile became even more gorgeous, and her black eyes were full of innocence. ¡°If your brain is not working well, go and see a doctor!¡± ¡°Ling Sheng!¡± Gu Shen growled in anger. When he saw that she was about to leave, he stopped her. ¡°What kind of trick did you pull with the endorsement deal of the Ella brand?¡± ¡°I fought for it by using my capabilities. Do you have a problem with that? Or do you want to help Luo Xin snatch away the resources in my hands?¡± Ling Sheng deliberately provoked him. This was the first time she hated someone so much that she felt disgusted just by looking at them. ¡°By using your capabilities?¡± Gu Shen gritted his teeth. ¡°What capabilities do you have? The ability to harm and disgust others?¡± ¡°I¡¯m pretty. It¡¯s hard to reject a natural beauty. The empress must have chosen me because I¡¯m pretty.¡± Ling Sheng was immensely proud. Gu Shen choked on a mouthful of blood, his eyes turning dark. ¡°You must have found my Third Uncle. He helped you become the ambassador, right?¡± ¡°Just believe whatever you want.¡± Upon seeing his ashen face and murderous expression, Ling Sheng was finally happy. Her eyes curved into crescents as she smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you to call me Third Aunt.¡± Chapter 232 - An Amazing Drama ¡°Ling Sheng!¡± Gu Shen kicked the chair angrily and glared at her back. ¡°Just you wait. I¡¯ll make Third Uncle see your true colors.¡± Third Aunt? She would see whether she was worthy! A venomous woman with a venomous heart wanted to seduce Third Uncle? She could dream on! Auntie Nangong¡¯s new brand endorsement deal should have been Xin Xin¡¯s. Last weekend, he had met Auntie Nangong with Xin Xin and the duo had had a very good chat. Xin Xin had also thought that the endorsement was a done deal. However, news had suddenly spread that the ambassador had been confirmed. An industry insider had revealed that it was Ling Sheng. After his earlier question, she had admitted that she was the ambassador. The only person who could make Auntie Nangong change her mind at the last minute was Third Uncle. That stinky woman must have bewitched Third Uncle and gotten the endorsement. He did not know if Auntie Nangong was crazy, but even if Third Uncle was with her, he should not have been looking for a low-tier star who was plagued by scandals. Wasn¡¯t Auntie afraid of ruining her carefully-made brand? He would look for Third Uncle and Auntie Nangong. He would definitely not let her be the ambassador and ruin Auntie Nangong¡¯s efforts. No matter how strict the director was, Ling Sheng¡¯s acting skills would make him see her in a different light. There were no fixed themes during the audition. The director had a random draw for an impromptu performance, and she got a fighting scene. While the female lead was sleeping, she was attacked by the culprit and a thrilling fight unfolded in the bedroom. ¡°Ling Sheng, choose another scene!¡± Director Zhang Zongmin said casually. Since the female lead had been decided internally, this was just a formality. Fighting scenes were the most important scenes in television dramas. Whether a fighting scene was good or not could also prove the quality of a drama. However, how many dramas nowadays could really depict fights? The actors were like ancestors that had to be treated well. They could not suffer even a little bit. The fighting scenes were basically done by someone else on behalf of the actors. Even if they wanted to act, without a foundation in martial arts, it would be inappropriate. In the end, they would have to hire a substitute. However, fighting scenes also tested one¡¯s acting skills the most. One needed to control one¡¯s actions and expression accurately. If one acted well, one would definitely be in the director¡¯s good books. ¡°Director Zhang, let me try.¡± Ling Sheng smiled politely and humbly as she asked, ¡°Can I get someone to cooperate with me?¡± Zhang Zongmin nodded. He looked around, wanting to find a suitable person for her. However, Ling Sheng had already chosen one. She smiled at him and said, ¡°Director Zhang, I think this big brother is quite nice.¡± When Zhang Zongmin saw him, he thought to himself, How could he not be good? He was the martial arts director. He gave a few instructions and shot his brother a look. Don¡¯t hurt the young lady. Just cooperate with her. Upon watching the subsequent performance, even Zhang Zongmin, who had watched countless big scenes, was stunned. The girl in front of him was a martial artist. She woke up, opened her eyes, and gained clarity of mind. Then, she jumped up and quickly understood the situation in front of her. Her actions were agile as she fought with the criminal. In a short while, the duo had already exchanged a few blows. She neatly grabbed the criminal¡¯s arms, pinned him from the back, and handcuffed him. The martial arts director had not expected the girl to know real martial arts. When he was distracted for a moment, he was cuffed. His eyes burned with passion. This lady was not bad. Not bad, not bad. He had been in the industry for many years, but it had been a long time since he had seen an actor act in a real fighting scene. Everyone used a substitute. ¡°Director Zhang.¡± Ling Sheng smiled shyly and looked at Zhang Zongmin. ¡°Not bad.¡± Zhang Zongmin looked at the girl in front of him and could not help but nod. He was full of admiration, as though he had seen a thoroughbred horse. Chapter 233 - : Rejected Actor When the performance ended, she immediately got out of character. During the scene just now, she had portrayed the female policewoman¡¯s heroic and valiant personality perfectly. Especially when one saw the changes in her expression and the way she had handled it, one could not help but praise her. She was definitely the most energetic actress he had ever seen. He was sure that she had read the script thoroughly and understood the role of the female lead. At that moment, she was no longer herself but the main character. A professional and energetic actress was a really rare sight in the entertainment circle. ¡°Thank you, Director Zhang.¡± Ling Sheng smiled sweetly. Zhang Zongmin felt that she was really the character in the script, Tang Jinse, in the flesh. She looked harmless, but she could also be ruthless and cool. The contrast was adorable, and she could definitely charm a lot of people. What a pity. The casting decision was not in his hands. However, he decided that he would fight for her. If it really did not work out, he would not direct this drama. He would get someone else to direct it! After Ling Sheng left, Zhang Zongmin did not continue the audition. He got someone to get rid of the people waiting outside to audition and went to find Hua Ying¡¯s CEO. The script for ¡°Secret¡± belonged to Hua Ying. He had been invited to direct the drama, but the decision-making authority was in the hands of Hua Ying¡¯s CEO. He had been short on money recently, so he had agreed to direct this drama. Besides, President Ma had told him that the male lead would be Gu Shen. He was very satisfied with this. Gu Shen¡¯s acting skills were recognized by the industry. As long as the female lead was not too bad, his acting skills would be showcased. She could not ruin the reputation he had built over the years. However, once one experienced the vast sea, it was difficult to appreciate other water bodies. One couldn¡¯t appreciate clouds anywhere other than on Mount Wu. Thus, he could have made do with any female lead before seeing Ling Sheng. Upon seeing Ling Sheng, he had determined that she was the female lead. If it was not her, there was no point in filming this drama. ¡°Old Zhang, you¡¯re here.¡± Upon seeing him enter, President Ma smiled and introduced him. ¡°This is the female lead of ¡®Secret¡¯, Xi. This is Director Zhang.¡± Song Xixi, who was applying nail polish, blew at her nails. She arrogantly scanned the newcomer with her eyes and greeted him as though she was distributing alms. ¡°Hi, Director Zhang.¡± This was the first time Zhang Zongmin had seen her. She was Hua Ying¡¯s eldest daughter and the daughter of a major shareholder. However, he had not expected her to be so uneducated. He got straight to the point. ¡°President Ma, I¡¯m here to tell you something. If I direct this drama, I want Ling Sheng to be the female lead!¡± President Ma¡¯s expression changed, and obvious displeasure flashed across his fat face. ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree that you would only care about filming and not about the rest?¡± ¡°Does Director Zhang have a problem with me?¡± When Song Xixi heard Ling Sheng¡¯s name, her eyes turned cold and her nails dug into her flesh. ¡°Ms. Song, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I just think Ling Sheng suits the role better.¡± Zhang Zongmin smiled and added, ¡°Of course, Ms. Song¡¯s acting skills are very good.¡± He had the best reputation in the film industry, mainly because he had a mild temper and did not have many flaws. Therefore, many people were willing to work with him, and he would not offend them easily. ¡°If Director Zhang is unwilling to film this drama, there are many people waiting in line.¡± When President Ma saw that the lady was unhappy, his attitude changed. Everyone knew that this lady was used to being arrogant and domineering. However, Director Song doted on her immensely and wanted to give her all the stars in the sky. Whoever offended her would not be able to survive in the company. The secretary knocked on the door and said that Gu Shen had come to visit. Before she could finish speaking, Gu Shen had already pushed the door open and entered. He said coldly, ¡°President Ma, if the female lead is Ling Sheng, I refuse to act in this drama.¡± Chapter 234 - The Fool After Ling Sheng¡¯s audition ended, she went to the market and bought seafood, which her father liked. She also bought a few fresh pufferfish and a tricycle, which cost her a few thousand dollars. Huo Ci and Xiaoqi sat side by side on the sofa, watching television. The kindergarten teacher had asked them to watch a science video about roundworms. They taught the children how to be hygienic and wash their hands before dinner. ¡°Grandpa, do you think there are worms in my stomach?¡± Xiaoqi looked at Grandpa seriously. ¡°Yes, your stomach is full of worms.¡± Huo Ci was annoyed. He did not know why he had to keep the brat company while he watched a science video. Upon seeing the child in the animation pull out a roundworm, he switched off the television immediately. He had lost any appetite for snacks. The moment Ling Sheng stepped into the house, she saw Xiaoqi taking off his pants and sticking his butt out. He was lying on the sofa facing Huo Ci. ¡°Grandpa, take a look.¡± Huo Ci slapped his butt in disdain and growled in annoyance. ¡°Scram! Why should your old man watch?¡± Xiaoqi¡¯s soft, tender voice was pleading. ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa, I¡¯m begging you. I just want you to take a look. Do you want to take a look?¡± Huo Ci turned around impatiently and saw Ling Sheng, who was standing at the door like a fool. He let out a low cough and bellowed, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything when you got back?¡± Upon hearing the sound, Xiaoqi looked up at his mother. In a flurry, he pulled up his pants and buried his face in the sofa, his butt sticking out in embarrassment. Upon seeing the scene before her, Ling Sheng looked at Huo Ci with a confused expression and swallowed with difficulty. ¡°Father, what were you teaching Xiaoqi?¡± ¡°What could I teach him?¡± Huo Ci¡¯s temper rose as he gently kicked Xiaoqi¡¯s butt in disdain. ¡°Why did you give birth to a fool? His father must be retarded!¡± Xiaoqi stood up immediately and corrected him seriously. ¡°Xiaoqi doesn¡¯t have a father. He only has Mommy, Grandpa, great-grandpa, and great-grandmother.¡± ¡°Your father is still a retard.¡± Huo Ci looked at the child¡¯s red face and said in disdain, ¡°The Huo Family doesn¡¯t have such a stupid bloodline.¡± Xiaoqi¡¯s delicate face became listless. He sniffled and pouted in grievance before saying loudly, ¡°Xiaoqi is also a member of the Huo Family.¡± Upon seeing the scene in front of her, Ling Sheng could not help but laugh. ¡°So, why did you take off your pants in front of Grandpa?¡± Xiaoqi felt terribly wronged. He told her everything about the video and whispered in fear, ¡°Grandpa said my stomach is full of worms. They will crawl out of my butt.¡± Huo Ci shot her a look of disdain. He had wanted to see what kind of fool she had given birth to! Ling Sheng patted the child¡¯s head with a smile, not knowing whether to laugh or cry. ¡°There are definitely no worms in Xiaoqi¡¯s stomach. Your grandpa lied to you!¡± ¡°Mommy, how do you know?¡± Xiaoqi wrinkled his nose and touched his stomach, worried that there could be worms in it. ¡°If there were worms in it, your stomach would hurt and you would pull them out. You wouldn¡¯t gain weight if you just ate them.¡± Ling Sheng pinched her son¡¯s tender cheeks. ¡°Do you have any?¡± Xiaoqi thought seriously for a while before shaking his head. His eyes lit up as he shouted, ¡°There are no worms in Xiaoqi¡¯s stomach?¡± Ling Sheng replied, ¡°No.¡± Then, she looked at her father and wondered if he could talk to the child nicely or see how scared her baby was. Huo Ci¡¯s temper was so bad that he wanted to scold her. She did not look after her own son, yet she blamed him for not teaching him well. He let out a snort and asked, ¡°Did you get the role?¡± Chapter 235 - Role Playing ¡°I don¡¯t know. I have to wait for a notice.¡± Ling Sheng was very honest. Huo Ci said, ¡°Useless thing.¡± Ling Sheng looked at his back view and reached out to poke the back of his head angrily. What kind of attitude was this? Couldn¡¯t they talk nicely? After confirming that there were no worms in his stomach, Xiaoqi was overjoyed. He watched the remaining videos with Ling Sheng and followed her like a little duck, helping her out. Huo Ci took the hose to the balcony to water the plants. Xiaoqi followed him obediently. After watering the plants, the duo squatted in front of the vegetable field. ¡°Grandpa, when do you think they will grow?¡± Huo Ci asked, ¡°How would I know?¡± When Lu Yubai entered the house, he saw two figures squatting on the balcony. He was instantly stunned. What had he seen? The big person was indeed Sixth Brother. The young one¡­ was a child! Where¡­ Where¡­ Where had he gotten this child? Forget about him falling in love behind their backs. He even had an illegitimate child? ¡°Father, how many pufferfish do you want to eat?¡± Ling Sheng shouted from the kitchen. When Lu Yubai heard the sound, he felt as though he had been struck by lightning. Then, he saw a pretty figure run out of the kitchen. It was the new artist managed by Sixth Brother¡¯s Studio, Ling Sheng. Before Ling Sheng could get a reply, she ran out to ask her father again how many pufferfish he wanted to eat. However, when she arrived, she saw Lu Yubai standing at the door. He seemed to have suffered a huge blow. His expression was strange. She smiled and waved her hand before turning around to shout, ¡°Uncle, Teacher Lu is here to see you!¡± Oh no! Had he heard everything? How long had he been there? Why had he come in silently? Lu Yubai was dumbfounded. What was that? She had clearly called him ¡°Father¡± just now. Why had she switched to ¡°Uncle¡± upon seeing him? Were young girls nowadays so playful? Did they like role-playing? Huo Ci turned around and saw Lu Yubai, who had a confused look on his face. He got up and greeted him in an annoyed manner. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Xiaoqi rubbed his head and followed Huo Ci. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t come over, how would I have discovered your secret?¡± Lu Yubai smiled and raised an eyebrow at Ling Sheng with interest. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Sister-in-law?¡± Ling Sheng felt like he had insulted her but forced a smile. ¡°Uncle, are you joking? He¡¯s my uncle too.¡± ¡°You still don¡¯t want to admit it?¡± Lu Yubai sighed. ¡°Little Sister-in-law, your interests are really unique. I heard you call him ¡®Father¡¯ just now. One moment, he¡¯s your father. One moment later, he¡¯s your uncle. Will you be calling him ¡®hubby¡¯ soon?¡± Ling Sheng gave him a sympathetic look. Uncle, I advise you against courting death! ¡°Fifth Lu, you can¡¯t even say anything nice. If you continue to spout nonsense, I will slap you to death. Do you believe me?¡± Huo Ci was annoyed as he glared at Ling Sheng ferociously. That brat! Why hadn¡¯t she told him that she had let him in? Did she have a death wish? Ling Sheng spread her hands and glared at him. It really had nothing to do with me. I don¡¯t know how he got in. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re angry?¡± Lu Yubai had an ambiguous smile on his face as he looked at Huo Ci. ¡°Sixth Brother, you can¡¯t be so unkind. You already have a delicate wife and a son, yet you¡¯re hiding them from us.¡± Ling Sheng stood aside with a conflicted expression. She was very well-behaved. It was not her place to interrupt when elders were talking. Xiaoqi hugged her thigh and looked up at the two men in front of him, his big eyes rolling around. Chapter 236 - Bewitched Stomach ¡°Go to hell.¡± Huo Ci looked at Xiaoqi. ¡°Tell him who I am.¡± Xiaoqi said obediently, ¡°Uncle.¡± Lu Yubai smiled in an exaggerated manner. ¡°Alright, alright. Stop acting in front of me. We¡¯re all a family. Don¡¯t you find it tiring?¡± Huo Ci gritted his teeth in anger. He pulled Ling Sheng over and said fiercely, ¡°What are you looking at? This is your Fifth Uncle.¡± Ling Sheng was obedient. The smile on her face was gorgeous as she bowed and greeted him. ¡°Hi, Fifth Uncle.¡± Lu Yubai returned the greeting hurriedly. ¡°Sister-in-law, don¡¯t joke around. I can¡¯t accept this form of address. You¡¯re ruining my life!¡± Upon seeing that he was still insisting on his own theory, Huo Ci bellowed angrily. ¡°F*ck! Fifth Lu, I¡¯ll say it. She¡¯s my daughter!¡± Lu Yubai¡¯s face was full of contempt as he clicked his tongue. ¡°Are you joking?¡± When Xiaoqi handed the DNA test report to him, Lu Yubai was still in a daze. He took a look at Xiaoqi, then at Ling Sheng, before telling Huo Ci in a low voice, ¡°Sixth Brother, you¡¯re acting too much. This thing is fake, right?¡± Huo Ci gritted his teeth and smiled menacingly. He wanted to silence the idiot in front of him. ¡°To be honest, I wish it was fake even in my dreams.¡± Lu Yubai was flustered. Meanwhile, Ling Sheng cut some fruit and brought it over. She even brought two cups of fresh juice. ¡°Uncle, do you want orange juice? My father likes it. If you don¡¯t want orange juice, we have other things at home.¡± Lu Yubai let out a low cough and sized up the young beauty in front of him. He had never expected her to be Sixth Brother¡¯s daughter and his eldest niece. His emotions were mixed. ¡°Bring me two pounds of wine.¡± When he recalled that he had called her sister-in-law just now, he felt flustered. Sixth Brother was too unkind. He had scammed him. Ling Sheng smiled. ¡°When we¡¯re having dinner later, you can have a few drinks with my father. Why would you be drinking now?¡± The first time Lu Yubai had seen Ling Sheng, he had known that she would cause trouble and she knew how to please others. She was pretty, and her mouth was as sweet as honey. During dinner, Ling Sheng was very filial and kept putting food in Lu Yubai¡¯s bowl. Her smile was as bright as it could be, and she kept calling him Fifth Uncle, making them appear as close as they could be. Huo Ci frowned, feeling immensely bitter. Upon seeing the brat pick up a piece of spiky meat for Fifth Brother, he let out a cold snort and said in a weird tone, ¡°You can¡¯t eat it. That¡¯s pufferfish meat.¡± Lu Yubai let out a low cough, feeling a little hesitant. The body of a pufferfish was not something an expert could handle. What if he was poisoned? However, his niece was so passionate that it was not easy to say no to her! ¡°Fifth Uncle, the pufferfish I cooked is definitely not poisonous. You can eat it without worrying.¡± After saying that, Ling Sheng even whispered in his ear with a sneaky smile. ¡°Listen to me, my father likes to eat pufferfish the most. He¡¯s afraid that someone will snatch it from him.¡± Lu Yubai nodded in understanding. He believed that Sixth Brother would definitely do such a thing. No wonder he had said that. He was afraid that he would snatch his food! After he ate a pufferfish, the fresh and sweet taste made him want to swallow his tongue. He could not help but give her a thumbs-up. ¡°My dear niece, your culinary skills are impressive!¡± He had eaten delicious food from all over the world, but he did not know how to deal with this kind of thing. If he ate it carelessly, he would be poisoned. Besides, different chefs had different taste. He had never eaten such a delicious pufferfish before. No wonder Sixth Brother had not spent time with them during this period. He liked to stay at home every day. It turned out that his stomach had been bewitched by his daughter. Huo Ci¡¯s gaze swept across them faintly. F*ck, why didn¡¯t the food smell good today? Chapter 237 - Mind Your Old Man Xiaoqi watched as his mother and the new uncle chatted happily. Grandpa seemed unhappy. He stood up and picked up a piece of sashimi, placing it on a small plate. In a crisp voice, he said, ¡°Grandpa, eat.¡± Huo Ci was about to cry. He had doted on this brat for nothing. Look at that heartless brat sitting opposite him. She only knew how to please outsiders! After the meal, Lu Yubai was completely won over by Ling Sheng¡¯s culinary skills. He half lay on the sofa as he said, ¡°Sixth Brother, what kind of godly culinary skills does Sheng Sheng have? Even I would be willing to go home to eat every day, let alone you.¡± ¡°Get lost if you¡¯re full!¡± Huo Ci kicked him in disdain and frowned. ¡°How did you get in?¡± Lu Yubai took out a card. ¡°You got drunk last time.¡± Thankfully, he had lost his card and he had come over. Otherwise, how could he have eaten such delicious food? Although it was supposed to be a common home-cooked meal, that was not exactly the case. It was much better than the few private restaurants he frequently visited! No, he had to think of a way to come over frequently to scrounge food. Huo Ci took a look at the card and looked in the direction of the kitchen out of the corner of his eye. It wasn¡¯t the brat who had let him in. He knew she would not have the guts. After the meal, Ling Sheng served Lu Yubai a small dessert and frozen yogurt. She had made all of this herself, which moved Lu Yubai so much that he called her a fairy-like daughter. God, please give him a pile of them! ¡°My dear niece, this is the first time we¡¯ve met. I didn¡¯t bring you any gifts. Shall I take you shopping?¡± Lu Yubai rested on his hand lazily as he lay on the sofa and smiled at Ling Sheng. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m already very happy that you¡¯re here. Why would I need a gift?¡± Ling Sheng smiled sweetly. ¡°No, you have to get a welcome gift.¡± Lu Yubai insisted and patted Xiaoqi, who was lying beside him. ¡°Xiaoqi, come with us. Uncle will buy you clothes and toys. You can buy whatever you want, alright?¡± Xiaoqi nodded hurriedly, his big black eyes sparkling with anticipation. ¡°Then can I play on the slide and go in the ball pit?¡± Lu Yubai nodded. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not a problem!¡± Huo Ci returned to his room to take an afternoon nap. When he heard the occasional laughter outside, he held his breath. Look, the two brats were each more capable than the other. They were flattering their uncle and trying to please him. He provided them with food and accommodation, but why had he never seen them treat him so well? ¡°Sixth Brother, I¡¯m taking Sheng Sheng and Xiaoqi to the mall. You can come with us!¡± Lu Yubai knocked on the door and spoke. ¡°Scram! I won¡¯t go!¡± Huo Ci bellowed. Lu Yubai frowned. If he was not going, so be it. Why was he throwing a tantrum? Ling Sheng and Xiaoqi changed clothes, put on their matching parent-child clothes, and wore their sunglasses. They were very eye-catching, and Lu Yubai was very satisfied with the way they looked. It was a pretty good match. They had just walked out when they saw Huo Ci following them. Lu Yubai was baffled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you weren¡¯t going?¡± Huo Ci gritted his teeth in anger. ¡°Mind your business!¡± Lu Yubai was speechless. You¡¯re my brother. Whatever you say is right! There were four people in the group, and three of them were public figures. Huo Ci and Lu Yubai were particularly eye-catching. Even though they were wearing sunglasses and masks, their figures and temperament made them attract attention wherever they went. Many girls stared at them. Huo Ci was the easiest to recognize. Along the way, a few people pointed at Lu Yubai and asked if his companion was Best Actor Huo. Some people even approached him to ask for his autograph, but they were all dismissed by Ling Sheng. Chapter 238 - Childish Game Xiaoqi had only gone out to have fun with his grandparents and mother before. This was something he had dreamed of. He was overjoyed, but he tried his best not to show too much excitement. He lay on Lu Yubai¡¯s back, glancing at his mother and grandpa from time to time as he smiled foolishly. Lu Yubai did not know why Sixth Brother had followed them. He had been shopping for a long time without saying a word or making any useful suggestions. Instead, he emitted the cold air of a person that was not to be trifled with, causing the shop assistants to not dare approach him or talk to him. Ling Sheng changed into a suit and looked at him with a smile. ¡°Father, do you think this outfit looks nice?¡± Huo Ci said coldly, ¡°No.¡± Lu Yubai dragged Ling Sheng away. ¡°You¡¯re good-looking, you¡¯re really good-looking. Don¡¯t listen to your father¡¯s nonsense. There¡¯s something wrong with his taste.¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°Uncle, my father doesn¡¯t like shopping.¡± Lu Yubai, on the other hand, saw right through him. ¡°Forget it. Your father can¡¯t bear to see you treat me well. Look at his character. It¡¯s fine if he doesn¡¯t treat you well, but he doesn¡¯t allow others to treat you well either. He¡¯s unreasonable.¡± After Ling Sheng felt a jolt, she started to remember. That seemed to be the case. He was jealous! Ha ha ha! ¡°Sixth Brother, Xiaoqi wants to play in the ball pit. Take him with you. I¡¯ll buy clothes for Sheng Sheng.¡± Lu Yubai disliked his bad temper and wanted to send him away. He dragged Xiaoqi out of the fitting room. Children were not interested in shopping, and their stamina was limited. They would fall asleep standing there. ¡°What¡¯s a ball pit?¡± Huo Ci frowned. F*ck, why is he so troublesome? ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Xiaoqi knows. Let him take you there.¡± Lu Yubai handed the little fella to him. ¡°We¡¯ll look for you after we¡¯re done shopping.¡± Huo Ci stood outside and looked at the group of people in the ball pit. There were both adults and children, and the noise made his head ache. His handsome face darkened. F*ck, what kind of d*mn game was this? Childish! Boring! It was a waste of time! Xiaoqi ran in excitedly. A staff member started to urge him. ¡°Parents need to accompany their children. Sir, your son has already gone in. If you don¡¯t go in, he can¡¯t play.¡± Huo Ci was speechless. Xiaoqi waved excitedly. ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa, come in quickly!¡± The staff member was a young lady. When she saw the tall and well-built man in front of her, her face flushed with embarrassment. So he was not his father, but his grandpa. What a young grandpa. ¡°Sorry, sir.¡± Huo Ci gritted his teeth. Just as he was about to call for his grandson to get out, he saw the little guy¡¯s sparkling eyes. His heart softened as he followed him in. F*ck, what kind of sin had he committed? Why was he playing such a childish game with him? Xiaoqi walked up the slide skillfully and used his small arms to cushion his butt. Then, he sat down and waved at Huo Ci. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m going down. Catch me!¡± Huo Ci¡¯s face was ashen. I¡¯m not catching you! I¡¯m not catching you! When Xiaoqi slipped down, Huo Ci reached out and pulled him into his embrace without hesitation. The little fella grabbed his neck and smiled crisply. ¡°Grandpa, Xiaoqi likes you the most.¡± ¡°Bootlicker!¡± Huo Ci let out a disdainful snort, but his lips curled up into a smile. Fine, he would play with him for a while. ¡°Those clothes are not bad!¡± Lu Yubai saw a shop on the second floor from afar. The clothes on the mannequins were very pretty, so he pulled Ling Sheng over. When they reached the shop¡¯s entrance, Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes narrowed. Then, she pulled him out and whispered, ¡°Uncle, I don¡¯t like these clothes. Let¡¯s go to another shop!¡± Chapter 239 - Green Grassland Over the Head What kind of evil fate was this? The more she did not want to see him, the more she would meet him. Only the two of them were in the shop, and there were bodyguards at the entrance to prevent others from approaching. It was Gu Shen and Luo Xin. Gu Shen only took one look. The woman at the door was wearing a mask and sunglasses. Perhaps when one hated someone to a certain extent, they could recognize them immediately. Ling Sheng! Was this the promiscuous vixen¡¯s new lover? Upon seeing him, she pulled him away and left. He knew that she must have felt guilty and afraid that he would expose her true colors! Luo Xin followed his gaze and happened to see the woman dragging the man away. The duo was very close to each other, and they looked intimate. They seemed to be a couple. Gu Shen¡¯s eyes darkened as obvious mockery flashed across them. She wanted to run, but how could he let her have her way? He shouted, ¡°Ling Sheng!¡± Ling Sheng only wanted to leave. She could not afford to offend him, but she could not avoid him either. She was not afraid, but she did not want Gu Shen to speak. He was quite handsome, but his words and actions were disgusting! Luo Xin¡¯s eyes turned cold as she took a closer look. Judging by her figure, it was indeed Ling Sheng. She did not know how to feel, but she clenched her fists. A woman¡¯s sixth sense was always the most accurate. She took a look at Gu Shen. Right. He had recognized Ling Sheng immediately. If he had not reminded her, she would not have been able to tell that it was Ling Sheng. She had her hair up in a ponytail and was wearing a mask and sunglasses. If he was not familiar with her, how could he have recognized her at first glance? Ling Sheng ignored him and pretended not to hear him. She dragged Lu Yubai forward, feeling annoyed. Was he crazy? Who would want to talk to him? Upon seeing her ignore him, Gu Shen was sure that she was afraid of being exposed. He thus smiled and said, ¡°Ms. Ling, are you here to buy new clothes for your date with my uncle tonight?¡± Ling Sheng turned around. He was a vulgar, shameless *sshole. This child is trying to provoke her? Upon hearing his sarcastic voice, Lu Yubai frowned and looked at Gu Shen unhappily. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Young Master Gu?¡± Upon hearing that voice, Gu Shen recognized the man in front of him. He was none other than Lu Yubai, the Fifth Master and current head of the Lu Family. He smiled politely. ¡°Hi, Uncle Lu.¡± ¡°Mind your words, Master Gu. I don¡¯t remember having a nephew like you.¡± Lu Yubai could sense that his niece did not want to talk to the person in front of her. ¡°Fifth Master.¡± Gu Shen hurriedly changed the way he addressed him and smiled. ¡°Ms. Ling has been dating my Third Uncle recently. Fifth Master, have you been hired by her as a stylist?¡± Was this shameless vixen three-timing men? She was seeing Huo Ci, Third Uncle, and Fifth Master. Didn¡¯t she like him? Hadn¡¯t she confessed her love for him at first sight? It turned out that her love was completely worthless. One moment, she had confessed her love to him lovingly, and a moment later, she had found another man. ¡°This has nothing to do with you!¡± Lu Yubai shielded Ling Sheng and shot him a cold look. ¡°Take care of yourself, Master Gu!¡± Then, he dragged Ling Sheng away. Gu Shen held back a mouthful of blood and looked at him indignantly. Angry and annoyed, he blurted out, ¡°So Fifth Master likes the grassland[1] above his head very much!¡± What had that little vixen done? He had already said that she had been on a date with Third Uncle at night, but the Fifth Master of the Lu Family did not care and did not ask any questions. Was he a normal man? Or did he like being a cuckold? [1] Implication of being a cuckold. Chapter 240 - Humiliating an Elder Luo Xin remained silent, her fists tightening by her sides. What kind of ability did Ling Sheng have? Was it just because she was pretty? Movie King Huo, the Third Master, and now Fifth Master Lu had all sided with her, becoming subjects under her skirt? What a joke. Men kept saying that they were sophisticated, talented, and virtuous. Those were all excuses. They were just animals who only knew how to think with their genitals. They always liked pretty fools! Lu Yubai suddenly stopped in his tracks. He turned around and smiled dangerously. ¡°What did Master Gu just say? He left in a hurry. I didn¡¯t hear him clearly.¡± Gu Shen was, after all, a junior. His strict upbringing made him regret his words. However, he could not retract them. ¡°To be honest, Fifth Master, Ms. Ling has been dating my Third Uncle recently.¡± Lu Yubai strolled over. He was an elegant man who seemed to emit a gust of wind as he walked. When he reached Gu Shen, he smiled lightly. ¡°No, no, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Gu Shen¡¯s lips curled up coldly as he mocked him. ¡°I believe you heard me, Fifth Master. You¡¯re indeed magnanimous. Your taste in women is also unique.¡± Lu Yubai maintained his composure as he interrupted him. ¡°Kid, speak nicely. That¡¯s not what I meant. I¡¯m asking you what you said at the end.¡± ¡°I hope you can forgive me for saying those words in a moment of desperation. I just can¡¯t stand her lies.¡± Gu Shen would not repeat himself. After all, he had not said something nice. ¡°So you¡¯re saying this for my own good?¡± Lu Yubai smiled. ¡°Fifth Master, I can also prove that Ling Sheng is indeed dating the Third Master.¡± Luo Xin stood up to act as a witness. ¡°We¡¯ve seen them together with our own eyes.¡± ¡°The two of you are really funny. You twisted my relationship with my eldest niece in front of everyone and insulted her personality. You said that I have a green grassland over my head. This is the upbringing of the Gu Family. Gu Shen, did your Third Uncle teach you to spout nonsense in public and humiliate your elders?¡± Lu Yubai¡¯s lips curled up in mockery. Gu Shen, who was stunned, looked at him in disbelief. ¡°What do you mean, Fifth Master?¡± ¡°My meaning was literal. Does the Gu Family raise fools like you who can¡¯t even understand human speech?¡± Lu Yubai did not use vulgar words when scolding others. He just spoke without mercy. Upon seeing the awkward expressions on Gu Shen and Luo Xin¡¯s faces, Ling Sheng felt immensely satisfied. It turned out that her Fifth Uncle was so good at scolding people that even that *sshole, Gu Shen, could not control his expression. Gu Shen had not expected Ling Sheng to be Lu Yubai¡¯s niece. He tried his best to control his expression so that he would not lose his composure in front of everyone. ¡°I was being nosy. I shall not ruin the Fifth Master¡¯s mood then.¡± ¡°Fifth Master, we shall take our leave now.¡± Luo Xin smiled politely. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Upon seeing the duo leaving, Lu Yubai stopped them. ¡°Master Gu, you¡¯ve really broadened my horizons. Aren¡¯t you going to give me an explanation for humiliating your elders?¡± Gu Shen was fuming. When he turned around, he tried his best to suppress the anger and embarrassment in his heart as he looked at Lu Yubai. ¡°I apologize to you, Fifth Master. Sorry.¡± Luo Xin also apologized with a sincere smile. ¡°Fifth Master Lu, I¡¯m sorry. We didn¡¯t get to the bottom of this, which resulted in this misunderstanding.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not the only one who misunderstood.¡± Lu Yubai pulled Ling Sheng to his side. ¡°Ms. Ling, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Luo Xin apologized first, her eyes full of sincerity and no sign of reluctance. Chapter 241 - She Was Not Qualified Gu Shen knew that no matter how angry or unwilling he was, he could not lose his composure at the moment. He could not let others see him make a fool of himself and shame the Gu Family. If his Third Uncle found out, he would definitely punish him. He looked at Ling Sheng and apologized sincerely. ¡°Sorry.¡± Then, he turned around and left. Luo Xin shouted at him before chasing after him. ¡°Master Gu, think before you speak in the future.¡± Lu Yubai looked at his back view and added, ¡°Go back and tell that *sshole, Third Master Jun, that if he dares to harass my dear niece again, I won¡¯t be nice to him anymore.¡± Luo Xin did not know what she was feeling. Fury? Anger? Shock? Jealousy? No. Definitely not! She was not worthy! Why should she be jealous of a useless fool? No wonder she had so many resources. No wonder she had signed a contract with the Huo Studio. No wonder she had snatched the fashion resources that had originally belonged to her. In addition to seducing the Third Master, she was also the Fifth Master¡¯s niece. ¡°Ah Shen.¡± Luo Xin looked at the angry man beside her. ¡°Is Ling Sheng really the Fifth Master¡¯s niece?¡± When Gu Shen heard Ling Sheng¡¯s name, he gritted his teeth in hatred. There was a complicated look in his eyes. ¡°She¡¯s the illegitimate daughter of the Lu Family. Lu Yubai is also an illegitimate child. He feels sorry for an illegitimate daughter of the same family. That¡¯s why he treats her well!¡± He knew the few ladies of the Lu Family. Ling Sheng was definitely the illegitimate daughter of the Lu Family. Out of all the influential families in the capital, only the men of the Lu Family would not do a clean job when having an affair. Otherwise, why would they allow an illegitimate child like Lu Yubai to become the head of the Lu Family and be mocked in secret? ¡°You said that Ling Sheng did not obtain her fashion resources with your uncle¡¯s help. Did the Fifth Master get them for her?¡± Luo Xin asked casually. ¡°The Fifth Master has a good relationship with Auntie Nangong. Is he closer to her than you are?¡± She had clearly felt that Auntie Nangong had liked her a lot when they had chatted. Although she had not promised to give her the endorsement, she had felt that it was not far from happening. It was all Ling Sheng¡¯s fault. She had snatched the endorsement deal that should have been hers. Gu Shen had said that he would not let her succeed, but there had been no progress. ¡°I¡¯m close to Auntie Nangong, of course.¡± After he said that, Gu Shen¡¯s confidence exploded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll talk to her personally. I won¡¯t let Ling Sheng succeed.¡± ¡°Ah Shen, will your actions affect your relationship with Auntie Nangong? Don¡¯t worry. This is nothing to me. I just need to let the fans know.¡± Luo Xin¡¯s words were full of concern and consideration for him. She then said straightforwardly, ¡°I was called the ambassador because of an autograph. It was just a ploy by marketing accounts trying to gain attention. ¡°Even if the officials announce that I¡¯m not the ambassador, it won¡¯t affect me much. At most, I¡¯ll apologize to my fans. I¡¯ve let them down. I didn¡¯t manage to get selected, so I have let them down. ¡± After she had gotten Ella¡¯s autograph last week, she had posted it on Instagram to tell others that Ella had asked her out to dinner in advance. As for the rest, the marketing accounts had done it. In order to gain attention, they would definitely say that Ella had taken a liking to her and wanted to use her as the brand¡¯s ambassador. The fans would also try their best to prove that the brand had chosen the right person. If the brand had chosen a fan, they would think that she was very impressive and outstanding. They would not have chosen the wrong person and would have supported her even more. The fans would not blame her even if she did not get chosen. They would only feel sorry for her. They would scold the brand for being blind. She could also use this opportunity to torture her fans and increase their loyalty. No matter what happened in the end, she would not suffer. Chapter 242 - Passed The Audition ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Auntie Nangong made a lot of effort to make this brand. She won¡¯t ruin her original work for personal reasons. Given Ling Sheng¡¯s character, she definitely won¡¯t be an ambassador.¡± Gu Shen was very sure. ¡°Auntie Nangong thinks highly of you.¡± Luo Xin smiled. ¡°If you say it¡¯s me, it¡¯s me. We¡¯ll have to see what Auntie Nangong thinks. By the way, I heard that Ling Sheng auditioned for ¡®Secret¡¯. Is she the female lead?¡± Gu Shen thought of Ling Sheng and mocked her. ¡°How can that be? The female lead has already been confirmed. She¡¯s Hua Ying¡¯s daughter, Song Xi.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. I was afraid that if she was the female lead, she¡¯d ruin your reputation again.¡± After saying that, Luo Xin probed, ¡°Director Chen hasn¡¯t asked you to audition for his new movie yet?¡± Director Chen¡¯s real name was Chen Mo. He was a famous Chinese director and scriptwriter in Hollywood. At 25 years old, he had won the Best Director Award for his debut film ¡°Valley¡± and had been hailed as the most talented director of the 21st century. At 30 years old, he had filmed a landmark sci-fi film called ¡°Big Bang in the Universe¡±. The global box office sales had exceeded $3 billion, breaking the global box office record. This year, Chen Mo, who was only 34 years old, was preparing to return to his roots and film a Chinese drama. The entire lineup would be actors and actresses from China, and filming would start in a few days. Many capable actors had already received an audition invitation. ¡°Perhaps I don¡¯t meet his casting requirements. Director Chen only chooses the best crew, including seniors of the film industry, and the female lead is at the level of a Best Actress. Since you¡¯ve been invited, you must grab this opportunity.¡± Gu Shen was lying when he said he had no regrets. Director Chen Mo¡¯s films were all premium, not to mention that he had returned to China with a script he had painstakingly prepared for five years to get the highest award in the world. Initially, he had been brooding over the fact that Director Chen had not sent him an audition invitation. Later, he had heard that the male lead was at the level of a Best Actor. His status was sufficient, but his ranking was not enough. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll do my best.¡± Luo Xin nodded with a determined gaze. The female leading role would definitely be hers. She had already asked around. Director Chen was very satisfied with her appearance and had even complimented her for being a suitable female lead. Otherwise, he would not have added her to the list of Best Actors. Becoming the female lead of Director Chen¡¯s new movie was akin to winning the internationally-renowned Best Actress Award. She was on a different level from a Best Actress Award winner in China. After becoming the female lead, she would be able to appear on the world stage and enter Hollywood. ¨C Lu Yubai paid for the clothes and led Ling Sheng around. They bought clothes, shoes, and bags until they were satisfied. After they paid, the shop would deliver them directly to their home. Lu Yubai had initially decided that no matter how angry Sixth Brother was, he would go over to scrounge food and teach his eldest niece how to put on the clothes. However, he had received a call at the last minute and regrettably had to leave. In the car, Ling Sheng received a message from Hua Ying¡¯s drama department. After confirming that she was the female lead, she was asked to prepare. The press conference for ¡°Secret¡± would be held at six o¡¯clock on Wednesday night. Ling Sheng excitedly showed her father her phone. ¡°Father, I passed the audition.¡± Huo Ci took a look at the message sent by Hua Ying. That brat¡¯s eyes had lit up. It was obvious that she was asking for praise, but he did not praise her. She had inherited his genius acting skills. If she could not even get a role, she might as well leave the entertainment circle. He let out a breath. ¡°You¡¯re just the female lead.¡± Ling Sheng did not mind his attitude. Her smile became even happier as she patted her chest. ¡°Please call me Tang Jinse in the future!¡± Xiaoqi¡¯s big eyes sparkled as he tried to flatter her. ¡°Mommy is the best! I wish you all the best, Tang Jinse!¡± Chapter 243 - Too Suspicious Ling Sheng packed up her new shopping bags, feeling so blessed that small bubbles popped up in her heart. There was not a single girl who did not like shopping¡ªbuying pretty clothes, shoes, and bags. Besides, they had been personally chosen by the number one fashionista in China, Lu Yubai. ¡°You¡¯re that happy?¡± Huo Ci leaned against the door frame and gave her a lazy look. She was such a good-for-nothing that she had been bribed with some purchases. ¡°Of course.¡± Ling Sheng turned around, her eyes crinkling as she lifted an exquisite gift box from the table. There was a tie inside, and she smiled as she gestured at him. ¡°This is for you.¡± The last time she had bought a tie, the Third Master had taken it away. Since then, she had been quite busy and had forgotten about it. She had picked another one while shopping. ¡°How many did you buy for Fifth Brother?¡± For some reason, Huo Ci¡¯s heart ached. Ling Sheng tiptoed to put on his tie and muttered in confusion, ¡°Why should I buy a tie for Fifth Uncle?¡± The corners of Huo Ci¡¯s lips curled up, but he immediately put his expressionless mask back on. ¡°He bought you so many things, but you did not buy anything for him?¡± ¡°These items were bought by him because of you. Without you, he would not have known who I am. Even if he wants gifts in return, you can just buy them for his daughter in the future.¡± Ling Sheng spoke as though this was a fact. Huo Ci was a tsundere. That brat! Did she think he¡¯d be happy just because she had said that? He just wanted her to pay. ¡°Tada!¡± Ling Sheng put on his tie and made a fabulous gesture. Then, she asked in anticipation, ¡°Xiaoqi, how is it?¡± Xiaoqi gave her a thumbs-up. ¡°Grandpa is the most handsome man in the world!¡± Huo Ci was overjoyed, but his handsome face remained cold. Humph, those two bootlickers! Ling Sheng had passed the audition and confirmed that she would be the female lead of ¡°Secret¡±, Tang Jinse. Mei Xuelin felt a little strange. Why had Hua Ying not sent the confirmation of the news to her agent? Why had he directly informed Ling Sheng instead? Later, President Ma, who had called Hua Ying to confirm that Ling Sheng was the lead, felt relieved and started preparing for the subsequent publicity work. There was no official announcement regarding the male and female leads on the Weibo account of the drama ¡°Secret¡±. She asked around, but Hua Ying replied that it would be announced at the press conference. Mei Xuelin had been in the entertainment circle for more than 20 years, so she had experienced all kinds of situations. Her sixth sense was very accurate, but she still felt that there was a problem. Thus, she called Zhang Zongmin. Director Zhang had confirmed that Ling Sheng had gotten the role. Without Ling Sheng, he would not be directing this film. The only issue was that all promotional activities were arranged by Hua Ying, and this was announced on the day of the press conference. On the day of the ¡°Secret¡± press conference, Mei Xuelin was not in the country. In the afternoon, she called Ling Sheng. Ling Sheng had just finished styling and changing her clothes and was still putting on makeup. ¡°Sister Mei, I understand. I¡¯ll act according to the situation. You¡¯ve confirmed this a few times already. You must be really suspicious!¡± Sister Mei had always felt that the ¡°Secret¡± press conference would be chaotic. Ever since she had confirmed that Ling Sheng was the female lead, she had been making countless calls. She had even called her to remind her. ¡°Okay, be careful. Call me if you face any problems, understand?¡± ¡°Yes, I understand, dear sister. I¡¯m putting on makeup now. I can¡¯t talk to you anymore. Don¡¯t worry, I can handle this myself.¡± Ling Sheng felt that her biggest problem while filming ¡°Secret¡± would be Gu Shen. However, she was a qualified actress, so there was no need for her to give up on a role she liked for Gu Shen. Chapter 244 - Bad Mood Ling Sheng¡¯s outfit was personally styled by Lu Yubai, who had participated in a fashion conference overseas. He had taken some time out of his schedule to give her remote video guidance. Everything, from her makeup to her outfit, was perfect. After Lu Yubai had seen Tang Jinse¡¯s personality and appearance, he had tailor-made this outfit especially for her. She was wearing a white suit with high heels. When her hair was down, she looked innocent and adorable. She had tied her hair up in a ponytail now, which made her look cool and beautiful. There was no pressure at all due to the change in style. Ling Sheng had a very malleable face. One only needed to decorate it a little. When one¡¯s aura changed, one would be able to pull off a completely different style of beauty. She simply had a natural actor¡¯s face that had been born to portray different characters. There were many fans at the venue, but most of them were Gu Shen¡¯s fans. They were holding banners and chanting Gu Shen¡¯s name excitedly. There were also a few fans of Ling Sheng among the fans who were supporting her with banners. Upon seeing her enter, a few fans went up to her to ask for her autograph and a photo. Ling Sheng was an actress who doted on her fans a lot. She chatted with them with a smile, gave them autographs, and took photos with them. Some male fans took photos from poor angles, and their sense of aesthetics left much to be desired. She would help them take the photos personally. The fan who had brought her fans over was called Zhao Yu. His nickname was Little Fishy, and he was the vice-president of the fan club. He was a university student and he was quite handsome. He secretly told her that he had organized a fan club of 200 fans. The employees had heard that they were Peanuts and had not allowed them to enter. They had pretended to be Gu Shen¡¯s fans to sneak in. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll go and ask.¡± Given Ling Sheng¡¯s temper, how could her fans not be allowed in when Gu Shen¡¯s fans were allowed in? How could they bully her like this? ¡°Goddess, there¡¯s no need.¡± Little Fishy stopped her. ¡°Even if there are only ten of us, eight of us, or one person, we will definitely be able to shout with the might of 200 fans.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do. Didn¡¯t you come all the way here to cheer me on? If I can¡¯t even defend you, I would rather not be the female lead.¡± Ling Sheng could not take it anymore. After all, she was the female lead. The organizers were not only trying to stop her fans, but they were also trying to humiliate her. Did she deserve to be looked down upon along with her fans? ¡°Goddess.¡± Little Fishy knew that she was venting her anger on their behalf, and his heart warmed. He did not want her to get into trouble and get criticized for being a bigshot. ¡°Look, this place is full. Even if they let us in, there will be no more space.¡± They had just been arguing with the people outside. When they had seen Gu Shen¡¯s fans enter arrogantly while they could not, they had gotten quite angry. ¡°I¡¯ll just ask a question. I¡¯m not looking for a fight.¡± Ling Sheng smiled, trying to reassure them. ¡°Wait a moment. I¡¯ll go and ask someone. I¡¯ll let you know when I get back.¡± Upon seeing her leave, Little Fishy said, ¡°Be careful then. If you can¡¯t do it, then forget it. We can definitely scream with great gusto.¡± He had made up his mind. Even if his throat became hoarse, he would not allow anyone to steal the limelight from his goddess! Ling Sheng found a staff member and asked who was in charge of fan admittance before she went to look for that person. However, she bumped into Gu Shen again and her mood worsened. She pretended not to see him and walked away. ¡°Ling Sheng.¡± Gu Shen¡¯s eyes darkened as his lips curled up coldly. ¡°You keep saying that I¡¯m imagining things. Are you a housefly? Why are you following me wherever I go?¡± Chapter 245 - Shameless ¡°Oh!¡± Ling Sheng turned around and sized him up from head to toe with an understanding expression. ¡°I knew it! You¡¯re a piece of sh*t!¡± ¡°Ling Sheng!¡± Gu Shen growled in anger. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me. You¡¯d better watch your mouth.¡± She was a woman and a female artist. However, she spoke and acted like a street shrew, as she dared to say anything. ¡°You said I¡¯m a housefly. If I¡¯m a housefly, then I chase after feces every day. Am I wrong?¡± Ling Sheng smiled, her big innocent eyes crinkling as she blinked. ¡°Senior, if you want to quarrel with me, I¡¯m sorry but I don¡¯t have time.¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± Gu Shen¡¯s eyes could not help but stare at her. The white suit made her stand out like a lotus that floated on water. However, the lotus in front of him emitted a disgusting stench. That was the feeling she gave him. ¡°I¡¯m the female lead. Today¡¯s the press conference, so why can¡¯t I be here?¡± Ling Sheng looked at him in amusement. ¡°On the other hand, Senior, didn¡¯t you say that if I were the female lead, you wouldn¡¯t act in this drama? Why did you go back on your word? Did you suddenly realize that I¡¯m good? Do you think that I¡¯m pretty and my acting skills are good, that it will be your loss if you don¡¯t act with me? Have you regretted it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a woman as shameless as you!¡± Gu Shen forced this sentence out through gritted teeth. His handsome face was ashen as he turned to leave. If he continued to talk to this disgusting and narcissistic woman, he would definitely be angered to death. He could not guarantee that he would not hit her on the spot. She had said she was the female lead? How was that possible? Hua Ying¡¯s people had promised him that Ling Sheng would definitely not be the female lead. The female lead was Hua Ying¡¯s eldest daughter, Song Xi. Had Hua Ying¡¯s people used this incident to deceive him into acting as the male lead? Or did they think that he would not break the contract at the press conference for his own sake and could thus only accept this? If they really thought that way, he would ignite drama in front of everyone. Ling Sheng went to find the person in charge of the venue. The attitude of the person in charge was very good, and he apologized sincerely. After reflecting on his mistake, he promised that he would arrange for the Peanuts to enter the venue soon and told her not to worry. He had made a mistake and he begged for her forgiveness. One would not smack a smiling person. Besides, the other party¡¯s attitude was really sincere. Ling Sheng was not unreasonable. Since he had promised to take care of it, she would not be unreasonable. She smiled politely. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡± ¡°No trouble, no trouble. Take care, Teacher Ling.¡± Upon seeing her leave, the person in charge let out a cold snort and spat. What was she? To think he had claimed to be a fan! Miss Xi had already ordered them not to allow a single one of Ling Sheng¡¯s fans inside. How many fans could she have that would dare to cause him trouble? She was really shameless. She thought she was the female lead, but she was just Miss Xi¡¯s revenge target. In a while, she would enjoy the consequences of offending Miss Xi. She wanted to see how she would survive in the entertainment circle. ¡°Little Zhang, bring Xi Fans in. Remember, it¡¯s the spot reserved in the front. There¡¯s water and a small gift prepared by Miss Xi at the door. Don¡¯t forget to bring them.¡± The person in charge called him over and gave him instructions. That gift had been carefully prepared by Miss Xi. When Ling Sheng went on stage, he would give it to her and she would definitely have an unforgettable press conference experience. Chapter 246 - The Real Female Lead Ling Sheng waited in the backstage lounge. Soon, a staff member came to invite her over. She was told that the press conference had started and asked to prepare. At the press conference, the fans cheered excitedly. The host smiled and said, ¡°Now, let¡¯s invite the female lead of ¡®Secret¡¯ to meet everyone.¡± When Ling Sheng heard the female lead get introduced, she was waiting to hear her name. However, the host did not say her name. She thought the host had forgotten the lines and kept smiling as she waved her hand and walked up the red carpet. Below the stage, everyone aimed their cameras at Ling Sheng and started filming. Ling Sheng¡¯s stage presence was innate. Every single move she made emitted its own aura. When she faced the cameras and flashes, she became more elegant and presentable. Every photo could be perfectly captured from each angle and be used as a screenshot. Little Fishy, who was the representative of the Peanuts, wanted to have a live broadcast. The number of people on the live-stream exceeded 100,000 in no time and kept increasing. Huo Xiao, who was wearing a pair of reading glasses, narrowed his eyes as he looked at the fairy on the screen. ¡°My granddaughter is really pretty. She¡¯s really pretty!¡± No matter how fashionable an adjective was, it would not be able to describe her. After all, she was really pretty. She was so pretty that he kept lamenting. ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t block the view. Stay away from me. I can¡¯t see Sheng Sheng anymore.¡± Su Xiyin tugged at him, smiling lovingly and gently. ¡°My Sheng Sheng is really pretty. She¡¯s like a fairy.¡± The live comments were all praising Ling Sheng¡¯s beauty. The fair-skinned fairy was so pretty that one could not take their eyes off her. On the stage, the host was dumbfounded and embarrassed. Wasn¡¯t she the popular Ling Sheng who had recently acted in an online drama? Who could ask this pitiful child why she had come on the stage? During the rehearsals yesterday, she had not been there. Wasn¡¯t the female lead Hua Ying¡¯s eldest daughter, Song Xixi? Had the female lead changed temporarily? However, as a host with experience, she was still able to control the situation. Very soon, she returned to normal and recited the lines. She smiled and said, ¡°Next, let¡¯s welcome our pretty and adorable female police officer, the actor portraying Tang Jinse, Ms. Song Xi. Where¡¯s the applause?¡± The moment the host finished speaking, Song Xi went on stage and looked at Ling Sheng strangely. ¡°Who are you? What are you doing here?¡± The incident happened suddenly, but the female lead suddenly was Song Xi. Ling Sheng was also baffled. Who am I? Where am I? What am I doing? What¡¯s happening in front of me? The venue fell silent. It was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. The awkward atmosphere spread throughout the venue. The reporters looked at each other, not knowing what was going on. Why had two female leads suddenly appeared? Which one was real? Which one was fake? What were Hua Ying and the film crew up to? Zhang Zongmin was standing aside. Upon seeing Ling Sheng go on stage, he had smiled in satisfaction. Look, he had chosen the outstanding and adorable female lead. However, before he could gloat over it, his smile froze. Song Xi had gone on stage. The female lead the host had been calling over was her. What was going on? When had Song Xi become the female lead? The female lead he wanted was obviously Ling Sheng. Hua Ying had agreed to sign the contract! ¡°She¡¯s Ling Sheng! The one who stole the female leading role in Baby Xi¡¯s movie. Shameless 18th-tier Ling Sheng.¡± Amid the silence, someone suddenly shouted from below the stage. ¡°D*mn, wasn¡¯t snatching that movie enough? Do you want to snatch this television drama too?¡± ¡°It¡¯s that plastic surgery freak, Ling Sheng. She snatched someone else¡¯s movie after getting plastic surgery. How shameless. Sisters, beat her to death!¡± The Xi Fans were outraged. They took the carefully-prepared rotten eggs and vegetables from the gift bags and threw them at Ling Sheng. Chapter 247 - Don’t Touch Me Ling Sheng was dumbfounded. After being in a daze for a moment, she was unable to dodge in time. A rotten egg and some vegetables were smashed against her face. The Xi Fans were all in the front row, which was the easiest place to attack Ling Sheng. The accuracy of their attacks made Ling Sheng suspect that they had practiced throwing things before. They were all akin to Peashooters from Plants vs Zombies. Song Xi was already prepared, so she stayed far away from the attack range. The host could not react in time and was also hit. It was not a deliberate attack, but the host¡¯s situation was slightly better than Ling Sheng¡¯s. Everything had happened too suddenly. No one had expected this development. Gu Shen stood below the stage and had yet to get on. He watched coldly as Ling Sheng was hit. He did not know if she was too angry or if she had not reacted in time. She had not moved. When he saw the sharp-tongued woman who could fight with him for 300 rounds standing there like a fool and allowing others to bully her, he was infuriated. Fight! Or run! What was going on? She had admitted defeat just like that? Ling Sheng finally realized that the people in front of her were Song Xi¡¯s fans. She was the one who had hired people to make her suffer. Meanwhile, Song Xi was looking at her. As she watched from an angle that no one could see, her lips curled up in a smug and provocative manner. She wanted to fight with her? She would die! Before her smile could disappear, she saw Ling Sheng suddenly step on an egg. Her foot slipped, and she ran over unsteadily. Ling Sheng was so fast that before she could react, Song Xi had fallen to the ground. The smell of rotten eggs and vegetables filled her nose. Song Xi screamed in horror and widened her eyes in anger. ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯t touch me!¡± From Song Xi¡¯s angle, it seemed that Ling Sheng had maliciously come over to touch her. Not only had she pushed her down, but her waist had also hit the speaker on the ground, causing her organs to twist together in pain. From the audience¡¯s angle, it was obvious that Ling Sheng had slipped accidentally. She had been unable to control herself and had bumped into her. It wasn¡¯t done on purpose. Upon seeing this scene, Song Xi¡¯s Xi Fans did not know if they should continue fighting or stop. If they continued, they would hit their idol. If they did not fight, how could they seek revenge? This was Song Xi¡¯s arrangement. Hua Ying¡¯s leaders were all accomplices. Now that things had come to this, Ling Sheng knew very well that she had been tricked. How much hatred did Song Xi have against her? Was it worth it to frame her so openly, humiliate her, and shame her? The Peanuts in the live-stream were already worried sick. [Ahhh, what happened? Who can tell me what happened? What happened to my Sheng?] [D*mn, they¡¯re Song Xi¡¯s fans. They must be rabid dogs. Why are they beating people up? They¡¯re the ones who have had plastic surgery. My Sheng Sheng has been working hard. When did she snatch someone¡¯s role?] [Heh heh heh, I¡¯m waiting for retribution. She harmed others and stole their roles. She¡¯s also a plastic surgery freak. She has done too many evil things. She has finally gotten her comeuppance!] Had she become popular now? Why was her mouth so foul? Could she get out of the live-stream? F*ck, why wasn¡¯t this disgusting person dead yet? [Peanuts, don¡¯t scold the haters. The more we scold them, the happier they will be. If you meet such a fool, report them directly. Please.] [Brothers and sisters, don¡¯t panic. Wait for Baby Sheng to make a statement. I think she¡¯s scared and dumbfounded.] ¡°Huo Ci, Huo Ci, get over here!¡± Huo Xiao¡¯s heart ached when he saw his granddaughter being hit. ¡°Huo Ci!¡± Chapter 248 - Something Happened To His Sweet Grandchild Su Xiyin¡¯s eyes reddened, and her voice became hoarse from anxiety. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, don¡¯t be anxious. Little Fishy said he doesn¡¯t know what happened. Let¡¯s calm down. Besides, Ci Er isn¡¯t home.¡± Huo Xiao¡¯s face flushed with anger as he called Huo Ci. ¡°Little brat, where are you? Something happened to my granddaughter. Hurry up and find her. If she loses even a single strand of hair, I will kill you!¡± ¡°Father, don¡¯t get agitated. Can you speak slowly?¡± Huo Ci was filming, so he had received the Old Master¡¯s deadly call during his break. He immediately lashed out at him. ¨C In a manor thousands of miles away¡­ Xu Xi realized that the Third Master, who had been smiling lovingly and gently a moment ago, had suddenly become murderous and bloodthirsty. He was so scared that he did not dare speak and could only stand aside. An Yan had been punished to go to the Hunter Academy, and the Third Master had transferred him over at the last minute. God knew that An Yan did not want to go to the Hunter Academy. As for them, they would rather stay at the Hunter Academy than serve the Third Master. ¡°Xu Xi.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s eyes were cold and dark, exuding a murderous aura that made one¡¯s heart palpitate. His voice was very hoarse and angry. ¡°Investigate what happened.¡± In the afternoon, the young lady had called him to show off about a television drama conference. She had dressed up beautifully for the event. He had wanted to watch the video and see how pretty she was, but the young lady had been unwilling to let him watch the live broadcast online. Her tone had been full of anticipation and happiness. However, in the blink of an eye, she had been attacked by brain-dead fans and she was now in a pathetic state. His heart ached as it clamped up tightly, and he wished that he could fly to her side immediately. Xu Xi knew that the Third Master was watching the live-stream. He had a little girlfriend who he doted greatly on. She spoke with an extremely gentle voice. When she smiled, her eyes seemed to be full of honey. When he looked over, the video showed the young lady falling miserably. He said respectfully, ¡°Yes, Master.¡± He then looked up and looked out of the window in despair. Ah! In the afternoon, the sun was shining brightly and the sky was clear in Spain. The Third Master¡¯s mood was as dark as clouds and thunder. He was a pitiful person, but his heart had suffered a huge blow. ¨C Ling Sheng got off the stage very quickly. She was in a pathetic state, and there was egg yolk everywhere, giving off a foul smell. She went to the washroom to clean it briefly before stopping a staff member. ¡°Where¡¯s Song Xi¡¯s resting room?¡± The backstage crew had also seen the epic scene, so the staff member did not dare say anything. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ling Sheng let out a cold laugh and grabbed her neck. Her eyes were cold and murderous as she exerted more force. ¡°Do you know now?¡± The staff member¡¯s face turned pale from fright. She was crazy. The woman in front of her was a lunatic. Her life was more important, so she hurriedly showed her the way. Ling Sheng pushed the door open and entered. Song Xi was taking a shower in the washroom, as she felt disgusted. That little slut Ling Sheng had actually dared to make her stink of eggs. She would definitely force her out of the entertainment circle and beat her until she could not lift her head anymore. Suddenly, someone knocked on the washroom door. Song Xi hugged her arms around herself vigilantly. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± ¡°Sister Xi, I brought you a towel.¡± Upon reaching the door, Ling Sheng had met the person bringing a towel for Song Xi. She had knocked that person unconscious and brought the towel in herself. Song Xi opened the door only a crack to take the towel, but the door was suddenly pushed open. Before she could react, someone grabbed her arm and threw her against the wall. Then, a slap landed on her face. When she looked up, she saw Ling Sheng¡¯s smiling face. Chapter 249 - Depending on One’s Own Ability ¡°You don¡¯t recognize me already? I¡¯m Ling Sheng, remember?¡± Ling Sheng smiled innocently. When she saw that Song Xi was about to call for help, she threw two rotten eggs into her mouth and grabbed her chin forcefully. Her actions were suave and agile. She smiled as she watched her swallow the eggs drop by drop. Then, she grinned and said, ¡°Delicious, right?¡± Song Xi had not expected her to be so bold. She glared at her angrily, wanting to kill her with her gaze. She was crazy. Ling Sheng was a lunatic. ¡°I counted. Eighteen rotten eggs hit me. I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. Swallow eighteen rotten eggs and I¡¯ll let you go.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s smile became increasingly kinder. ¡°If you agree, nod.¡± Then, she grabbed Song Xi¡¯s chin and controlled her so she would nod. Song Xi let out a weird cry. She was really scared. There was no one in the washroom, nor were there any cameras. Even if she was beaten, she could only grit her teeth and swallow her blood. Ling Sheng locked the door and made sure that no one would enter. Then, she tied her hands up and started feeding her the rotten eggs. Ling Sheng¡¯s smile was pure and innocent as she counted the number of eggs she fed her. ¡°Don¡¯t vomit them out. Otherwise, I¡¯ll feed you twice as many. If you vomit two, I¡¯ll feed you four.¡± Song Xi looked at her in horror and let out a strange cry. She was crazy! She was the devil! She did not want to eat these stinky eggs! No! Save me! Ling Sheng interpreted her words. ¡°You are wondering where I got these eggs. They were given to me by that Sun woman. The fans you hired to attack me were released by her. She said she bought the stinky eggs. You asked her to buy them.¡± Song Xi thought she was going to die, but the stinky liquid in her stomach reminded her that she was still alive. ¡°You have to pay for your sins regardless.¡± Ling Sheng smiled until her eyes formed crescents. After feeding her the last egg, she turned around and left. Song Xi¡¯s vision darkened. When she was released, she started vomiting violently and growled resentfully. ¡°Ling Sheng, just you wait. I won¡¯t let you get away with this. I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Ling Sheng turned around with a gorgeous smile. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± She never offended others unless they offended her first. Since she had offended her, she would kill her. If she wanted revenge, she would rely on her own capabilities to take it! The press conference was still ongoing. The female lead, Song Xi, had only gone to change, so she would be back soon. The male lead, Gu Shen, the production crew, and the main cast were there, so they could continue. Ling Sheng went on stage directly and smiled politely as she asked for a microphone. Then, she looked at the fans below the stage. ¡°Are you surprised by the sudden change of the main lead? As the person involved, I¡¯m also very surprised. I signed a contract, and everything was black and white. Hua Ying suddenly told me that everything, from the content of the contract to the signatures, is invalid. I came over to ask two questions. I¡¯ll leave when I¡¯m done.¡± Below the stage, the faces of Hua Ying¡¯s leaders had already darkened. As if the earlier farce had not been embarrassing enough. How thick-skinned was this woman? She had been beaten and scolded. If she felt any shame, she would have found a hole to hide in and cry. Instead, she actually had the face to stand on the stage! ¡°Director Zhang.¡± Ling Sheng looked at Zhang Zongmin. ¡°I¡¯m the female lead. Didn¡¯t you tell my agent, Mei Xuelin, personally?¡± The person in charge of Hua Ying had turned his back on her and refused to acknowledge the validity of the contract. Since he claimed that it was a fake contract, he would definitely think of ways to shirk responsibility and slander her. Chapter 250 - Who Are You, Handsome? Now, she could only approach Zhang Zongmin. She wanted to see if this director, who had valued reputation the most since he had started working, was like Hua Ying¡ªshameless. Zhang Zongmin¡¯s expression was a little ugly. As he faced the girl¡¯s questions, the threatening gazes of the Hua Ying leaders below the stage put him in a dilemma. The incident had happened too suddenly, and he had been framed. His heart felt extremely bitter. ¡°I understand.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s voice was crisp and clear. Her back was straight, and her manner was natural and unrestrained. There was no hint of guilt in her voice, and her eyes were crystal-clear. ¡°Director Zhang, I respect you a lot. Let¡¯s work together again in the future.¡± Zhang Zongmin suddenly stood up. He really could not do such a petty thing. He threw the microphone as his temper rose. ¡°Yes, I can testify that Ling Sheng is the female lead. I chose her. Since Hua Ying did not agree with the female lead I chose, they went back on their word and tried to change the female lead temporarily. I won¡¯t film this drama anymore.¡± Hua Ying¡¯s leaders were collectively extremely angry. By not giving them face, he was not giving Hua Ying face. In the future, he could forget about getting any scripts from them. Hua Ying would ban him from all film genres! ¡°Well said.¡± Below the stage, someone stood up while applauding. He strode toward the stage on his long legs and looked up at Ling Sheng. The girl was stubborn, calm, bold, and pretty enough. No wonder his sister had taken a liking to her at first sight. The girl had a pair of extremely deep double eyelids. Her eyes were big and bright, as though they contained the entire universe. His sister had said that her eyes resembled his. Ling Sheng looked in the direction of the voice and met the man¡¯s glittering eyes. They were as agile as water and as clear as crystal. They were a pair of good-looking eyes with deep double eyelids. The man¡¯s face was well-defined, and his features were exquisite. He did not look perfect on his own, but when everything was combined, he gave off a strong visual impact. His smile was very bright. When she saw his smile, it was as though everything around her had disappeared, leaving only his smile and face behind. ¡°The copyright of ¡®Secret¡¯ belongs to Hua Ying, right?¡± The man got on the stage and looked at Ling Sheng. ¡°She won¡¯t film Hua Ying¡¯s drama. A piece of trash like ¡®Secret¡¯ should just be kept internally by the company. Don¡¯t take it out to cheat others.¡± Ling Sheng was dumbfounded. Brother, are you trying to embarrass yourself? You certainly have a big mouth, Brother Handsome! This script is already above average. It¡¯s not that worthless! ¡°She won¡¯t be filming any television dramas next. She¡¯ll be filming my movie.¡± The man smiled arrogantly. His mesmerizing smile rendered the fans below the stage unable to take their eyes off him. What kind of godly appearance was that? This brother was sparkling when he was being arrogant! Ling Sheng thought, Big Brother, who are you? Why should I film your movie? Did you get my consent to have me film your movie? This brother had gone on stage to show that he was really impressive and domineering, but when he saw the dumbfounded expressions of the people below the stage, he realized that no one knew him. After he finished speaking, he looked at Zhang Zongmin and said, ¡°Director Zhang, right? I admire you a lot. As directors, we have to insist on being ourselves. We can¡¯t go with the flow. The biggest taboo in the industry is being controlled by capital. Once we are controlled by capital, we won¡¯t be able to film good films.¡± Tears streamed down Zhang Zongmin¡¯s face, and he could not help but nod. I agree with you, handsome, but who are you? Chapter 251 - The Least Experience ¡°Who are you?¡± The producer, who was Hua Ying¡¯s man, pointed at the man angrily. ¡°Who am I?¡± The man thought for a while, his eyes full of contempt as though he was looking down at an ant. ¡°You¡¯re not worthy of knowing my name.¡± I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll scare you to death if I say it out loud! Due to the sudden intrusion caused by Ling Sheng and the man, the press conference was forced to stop. The production team was composed by Zhang Zongmin¡¯s people. Since the director had already given up, they naturally would not help. The actors and actresses had nothing to do with this. The host, who was an outsider, watched the show. Gu Shen¡¯s face darkened. The reason he had agreed to be the male lead of this drama was because of Director Zhang Zongmin. If Director Zhang did not want to film it, there was no point in him staying. He took the microphone and said, ¡°Hua Ying¡¯s actions have disappointed me greatly. I hereby announce that I am officially withdrawing from filming ¡®Secret¡¯.¡± Now that the situation had reached this point, there was no way to clear it up properly. Hua Ying¡¯s leaders were as angry as toads. If they allowed this to continue, Hua Ying would become a laughing stock. They ordered the security guards to chase away all the unrelated people. ¡°Ling Sheng, I think highly of you and like you a lot. I think the two of us are fated. I never let others get in through the back door for my movies.¡± The man caught up with her. ¡°Give me your phone.¡± Ling Sheng gave him a vigilant look. Do you think I won¡¯t reject you just because you¡¯re pretty? ¡°Brother, can you stop following me?¡± ¡°Give me your phone.¡± The man tapped WeChat¡¯s QR code and the phone was immediately pasted against her face. ¡°Why don¡¯t you add me? I¡¯ll send you the time and location of the audition. You can come to audition then!¡± Ling Sheng frowned and sighed. ¡°So who exactly are you?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll find out at the audition. I¡¯m very impressive. I¡¯m the best.¡± The man used lame terms to describe himself. ¡°I hope you can rely on your own capabilities to become the female lead.¡± Ling Sheng could already tell that his Mandarin was not good. He had a serious accent, and unless she was wrong, he had grown up overseas. She had watched countless films, including films made by local Chinese directors and international Chinese directors. She had seen photos of them, but he had not been among them. According to her theory, he might have filmed artistic films that few people had watched overseas. After returning to China, he thought he was very amazing and impressive. Ling Sheng could not dissuade him from adding her on WeChat. Since he had spoken up for her, she let him add her. ¡°Big Brother, who are you? What¡¯s your name? You can tell me your surname, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡± The man smiled. ¡°This is the address. You have to be careful. Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯ll inform you before the audition. I hope you can pass the audition.¡± Ling Sheng smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely come and take a look. How many people have you asked to audition?¡± The man reached out and counted with his hands. ¡°Many, many, many people. They¡¯re all impressive. They¡¯ve filmed a lot of movies and won a lot of big awards. You¡¯re the one with the least experience. I¡¯m looking forward to your performance.¡± Ling Sheng was still curious. ¡°You¡¯re really mysterious. Can¡¯t you tell me who you are?¡± However, he had said that he had seen a lot of actors who had won big awards before. She had a nagging feeling that he wasn¡¯t being truthful. Even if she had the least experience, she had still won a Best Actress award before, alright? ¡°You¡¯ll find out.¡± The man then asked her gentlemanly, ¡°Do you need me to take you home?¡± ¡°No need. I have an assistant.¡± Ling Sheng pointed at the two people waiting at the door. Zhou Zhou and Su Ye were extremely anxious, but they could not enter. Someone had stopped them, worried that they would be bullied inside. They could only pace back and forth, waiting for her anxiously. When they saw her coming out, they hurried over to welcome her. Chapter 252 - Nangong Lengmo The egg liquid on Ling Sheng¡¯s body was almost dry and was giving off a foul smell. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m really fine. I was just beaten a few times.¡± ¡°You scared me.¡± Su Ye held her hand, feeling scared out of her wits. She then started crying. ¡°An ambulance just came. Brother Zhou and I thought it was you.¡± ¡°Did you see who it was?¡± Ling Sheng asked. Zhou Zhou had said he had not seen her, but he had smelled rotten eggs when he had gotten close. One of Hua Ying¡¯s executives had followed the ambulance. Thus, he had known that it was not Ling Sheng. They did not know who it was, but Ling Sheng knew that Song Xi, who was full of rotten eggs, had not run away. She should go to the hospital to have her stomach pumped! The man reminded Ling Sheng again that she had to attend the audition. He had already opened the back door for her by giving her a chance to audition. Whether she could get the role would depend on her own capabilities. The man opened the door and got in. When he saw the person sitting in the backseat, he was stunned for a moment before shouting, ¡°Brother Rong!¡± ¡°Is it over?¡± the man in the car, who was wearing a black suit and gold-framed glasses, asked with a refined and calm demeanor. ¡°How did you know I was here?¡± After the man asked this, he suddenly understood. ¡°What do you want?¡± It was easy for the director of the China Intelligence Agency, Rong Yin, to know the whereabouts of an ordinary person. ¡°Little Jin knew you were coming back and cooked for you at my house.¡± Rong Yin smiled. ¡°Do you have something to do that does not allow you to go?¡± The man shook his head and hesitated before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll go. Erm¡­ He won¡¯t come over, right?¡± ¡°Sixth Brother? Even if you were standing in front of him, he wouldn¡¯t recognize you. You were only 12 when you went to France with your sister. We haven¡¯t seen each other in more than 12 years.¡± Rong Yin sighed. ¡°Oh!¡± The man frowned slightly, his smile revealing some heartache. Then, he said, ¡°Then, do you, Sister Jin, and I still want to cause trouble? It¡¯s just a meal with your family. Fifth Brother isn¡¯t even in China.¡± ¡°Have you met Fifth Brother since you returned?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t manage to meet him. He should know I¡¯m back.¡± ¡°Little Mo, you haven¡¯t changed even after so many years.¡± Rong Yin smiled. No matter how old he was, he would always be like a child in front of him. ¡°Are you planning to use the name Chen Mo to film a movie?¡± Sigh! No one could say for sure how many people had been affected by what had happened back then. Who had been in the wrong? Sixth Brother had vowed never to set foot in the same place with Yu¡¯er in his life. Even when the big Hollywood director had offered him an olive branch, he had remained unmoved. Perhaps Yu¡¯er had been impulsive, as she had spent 10 years working hard in Hollywood. After winning the Best Actress Award, she had stopped filming. No one had been able to reach her glory and achievements thus far. Little Mo liked to film movies. Ever since he had debuted, he had stepped into the film industry with the name Chen Mo and swept through Hollywood. However, he had never mentioned his other name, which was Nangong Lengmo. He had said that his real name was too stupid, but the real reason was that no one wanted to talk about it. What had happened back then had left a deep impact on him. ¡°Big Brother, do you know Ling Sheng?¡± When Nangong Lengmo mentioned her name, his eyes lit up. ¡°My sister said that her eyes look like mine. I think they look alike too.¡± Rong Yin paused before nodding. ¡°She¡¯s a young lady who just stepped into the entertainment circle. She¡¯s not bad.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, she has a strong personality.¡± Nangong Lengmo agreed readily. ¡°I invited her to the new movie¡¯s auditions. I wonder if she has the ability to be the female lead.¡± Rong Yin let out a low cough and did not reply. Ling Sheng was living with Sixth Brother. If Little Mo found out, he did not know what he would think. Chapter 253 - She Must Be Killed The live-stream had been cut off long ago. Before Nangong Lengmo had gone on stage, it had already been cut off. The live-stream screen was dark, and many Peanuts were anxious to ask about the situation. Huo Xiao¡¯s face flushed red with anger, and he wished he could smash his laptop and start scolding Huo Ci. ¡°Are you there? Have you seen our granddaughter? How is she now?¡± Huo Ci¡¯s handsome face darkened as he drove. ¡°Father, I¡¯m already on the way. I¡¯m driving. Can you stop calling me?¡± ¡°You brat! It¡¯s all because of you that my good grandchild was bullied. You aren¡¯t happy that I¡¯m calling? If my good grandchild loses even a single strand of hair, I¡¯ll beat you to death when you get back!¡± Before Huo Xiao could finish speaking, the other party hung up on him. He was so angry that his body was trembling as he complained to his wife. ¡°That scumbag! He¡­ He¡­ He hung up on me!¡± ¡°Ci Er is already on the way. Stop calling him. He¡¯s driving.¡± Su Xiyin had heard him and turned on the speaker. ¡°Then I¡¯ll give my granddaughter a call.¡± Huo Xiao¡¯s anger had yet to subside. When he thought of how badly his granddaughter had suffered, he wanted to punish those who had bullied her. ¡°Wait for me. Don¡¯t be anxious. Don¡¯t get angry.¡± Su Xiyin comforted him gently. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Our Sheng Sheng is not a pushover. She won¡¯t be bullied.¡± In the elderly fan club group chat, the news spread like wildfire. Mrs. Yan: How could they do that? My Sheng Sheng is the female lead. They are going back on their word. What kind of attitude is this? They even bullied my Sheng Sheng. You can¡¯t ignore this. Old Jiang: They bullied our granddaughter. He has to take revenge. He has to take revenge immediately. How about making them go bankrupt? Old Rong: Buy shares. Film whatever Sheng Sheng wants! Bocong: It¡¯s too slow to buy shares. Isn¡¯t it just a company for actors? I¡¯ll buy it and give it to Sheng Sheng to play with. Old Li: Aren¡¯t you a little too anxious? Shouldn¡¯t you punish the bunch of *ssholes who bullied Sheng Sheng first? Ban them. Huo Xiao: That woman bullied my granddaughter. She must be killed. Su Xiyin sighed helplessly. ¡°You¡¯re all children. Let¡¯s wait until Sheng Sheng and Ci Er come back. We don¡¯t know anything about this. Let¡¯s see what they say.¡± They definitely could not take this lying down. They had been bullied for no reason. The culprit had to give them an explanation. If Sheng Sheng was not satisfied, they would not let them off. ¡°What did he say? If it weren¡¯t for that scumbag, would my good grandchild have entered the entertainment circle in the first place? Acting? Acting my *ss! I think this is a good opportunity to make her withdraw.¡± Huo Xiao bellowed angrily. Meanwhile, two cars stopped in front of the condominium. Huo Ci looked at Ling Sheng, who had gotten out of the celebrity van, but he did not speak. His handsome face darkened as she walked home. That brat! Look at what she had done. She had utterly embarrassed him. Ling Sheng stood in front of him and waited for him to go home with her. Actually, when she had just left Hua Ying, her father had stopped her. However, he disliked the smell of rotten eggs on her and had been unwilling to let her ride in his car. Thus, she¡¯d had no choice but to come back in her celebrity van. ¡°Father, I¡¯m innocent.¡± Ling Sheng got in the elevator and looked at him seriously as she tried to explain. ¡°Really, I didn¡¯t know anything. Hua Ying and that bunch of *ssholes are really evil. They schemed against me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because you¡¯re stupid. If you weren¡¯t so stupid, would they have schemed against you?¡± Huo Ci shot her a cold look and distanced himself from her in disdain. He even covered his nose. Ling Sheng pouted. Did he have to be so blatant? Chapter 254 - Grandpa Will Take Care of You Ling Sheng had initially planned to find a place to clean up, take a shower, change clothes, and go home happily, as she did not want the elderly at home to worry. However, her father had said that they had known long ago and had watched her live-stream. Only then did she realize that her grandparents had been following celebrities behind her back. She felt a little happy. Huo Ci was fuming. Of course, he knew that she was innocent. She was the one who had been schemed against. Hua Ying was really bold. It seemed like they did not want to continue working in this industry. Or did they think that this brat was just a newbie at his studio and that he would not stand up for her? When the duo stepped into the house, Huo Xiao lashed out at Huo Ci, scolding him profusely. Huo Ci did not say anything and allowed him to scold him. The Old Master was having a fit of anger, so he said that he would try to slap him to death with his walking stick. Who had he offended? He was not raising a daughter, but an enemy! ¡°Grandpa, if you want to scold me, scold me. Don¡¯t scold my father. This is my fault. I read people wrong and get hated by others. That¡¯s why I ended up like this.¡± Ling Sheng hurriedly stopped Huo Xiao. ¡°Calm down. It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s normal to be criticized in the entertainment circle. I was careless.¡± That woman, Song Xi, was really scheming. She had made the whole company work with her just to embarrass her at the press conference. Huo Xiao finally stopped scolding him and glared at Huo Ci ferociously. It was his fault. If it had not been for him, Sheng Sheng would not have entered the entertainment circle. He was the one who had led her astray. He let out a snort. ¡°If this matter is not handled well, just you wait!¡± Huo Ci¡¯s handsome face was very gloomy. He nodded, his eyes looking murderous. Even if his father had not said this, he would not have let Hua Ying off. That brat had been longing to be the female lead for so long and had made so much effort. She had been trying to interpret the role every day and had even used a notebook. Even though she was scolded by him, she would still shamelessly ask him for advice on the plot. ¡°I¡¯m really fine. Take a look.¡± Ling Sheng spun around and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not seriously injured. I just got hit a few times.¡± Su Xiyin¡¯s heart ached, and she was angry. ¡°Sheng Sheng, I¡¯m on your grandpa¡¯s side this time. Leave the entertainment circle and come home to work. Your grandpa said that you can do whatever you want. Isn¡¯t that good?¡± ¡°What can I do? I don¡¯t know how to manage a company. It¡¯s too tiring to be a leader.¡± Ling Sheng knew that her grandpa had been nagging her to leave the entertainment circle every day and wanted to persuade her whenever he had the chance. ¡°Then don¡¯t be a leader. Don¡¯t worry. Grandpa will take care of you.¡± Huo Xiao waved his hand. As long as she left this circle, everything could be discussed. ¡°Grandpa, I know you¡¯re doing this for my own good. Haven¡¯t we discussed this already, though? Acting is my job. I¡¯ll be more careful in the future. I promise this won¡¯t happen again.¡± Ling Sheng shook his arm and coaxed him. ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re the best. You understand me the most and support me the most, right?¡± Huo Xiao smiled. ¡°What can I do to a child like you? Alright, alright. I¡¯m glad you like this job. However, you have to promise Grandpa that you won¡¯t get hurt in the future.¡± Then, he looked at Huo Ci and pointed at him. ¡°Did you hear that? If this kind of accident happens again in the future, it will be because you didn¡¯t protect your good daughter properly. I¡¯ll make an example out of you.¡± Huo Ci¡¯s face was full of question marks as he held back a mouthful of blood. How unreasonable! He was her father, not her grandson! ¡°Grandpa, my father did a good job. It was all my fault.¡± Ling Sheng could not be unreasonable. To be honest, this had nothing to do with her father. ¡°My father was worried about me and came to find me while I was halfway through the recording.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Huo Xiao glared at Huo Ci but did not expose him. He had asked him to go. If he had dared not go, he would have slapped that scumbag to death. Chapter 255 - Not Being Humane Huo Ci gave Huo Xiao a fake smile. At least this brat was considerate and knew how to speak up for him. If things like this happened every day, there was no way he could live through such days anymore! ¡°Grandpa, my father still has to film a show. Let him go.¡± Ling Sheng knew that she was in the wrong. She smiled apologetically at Huo Ci, trying to please him. ¡°Father, go back. Don¡¯t worry. Sister Mei will take care of the rest.¡± Huo Ci had wanted to leave long ago. Only an idiot would want to stay and get scolded. ¡°Father, Mother, I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± ¡°Scram!¡± Huo Xiao bellowed and pointed at his nose. ¡°I get angry when I see you.¡± What could Huo Ci say? He had no prestige. No matter what he did, he would be criticized. It was always his fault. Ling Sheng walked Huo Ci to the door and whispered, ¡°Father, I¡¯m not being bullied. Actually, I fed Song Xi until her stomach was full of rotten eggs. She was dragged to the hospital to have her stomach pumped.¡± When she had first turned up, her father had despised her for being useless and getting bullied like this. She had wanted to explain that she had actually taken revenge on the spot. She was still useful. Huo Ci frowned and growled in annoyance. ¡°Scram!¡± Ling Sheng noticed his tie immediately. It was the one she had given him. She smiled and complimented him. ¡°Father, your tie is really nice.¡± Then, she gave him a thumbs-up. ¡°You look handsome!¡± Huo Ci did not turn his head as he let out a snort. D*mn that girl! Did she think he wouldn¡¯t be angry just because of this? The farce at the ¡®Secret¡¯ press conference had been planned by Song Xi long ago. She had bought a full set of trending topics and employed the Internet Water Army. She had then released public opinion pieces regularly to guide the trends. The leading role of ¡®Moon¡¯ had been snatched away by Ling Sheng, and the resources of ¡®Secret¡¯ had nearly been snatched away as well. She had sold herself to gain sympathy and used this opportunity to clear her name and gain more fans. She had criticized Ling Sheng for being a scheming b*tch and a black lotus¡ªseemingly elegant and noble on the surface, but evil deep down. She was shameless. Not only had she snatched other people¡¯s film resources, but she had also snatched drama resources. The easily stoked masses had joined forces to denounce her. Thus, she would definitely be suppressed until she could not lift her head up. It was not impossible for her to be criticized until she left the entertainment circle. However, things had not gone according to her plan. After being attacked and scolded on stage, Ling Sheng had been unable to take it anymore and had run away with her tail between her legs, not daring to meet anyone. Normally, when such a thing happened, one would choose to run away immediately. However, Ling Sheng had not acted according to common sense. Her mental fortitude was so good that it was scary. It was like an iron wall. Not only had she not run away, but she had even run to seek revenge on her and caused a commotion on stage. What was even more unexpected was that Director Zhang Zongmin had risked being banned for Ling Sheng¡¯s sake and had opposed Hua Ying on the spot. He had supported Ling Sheng and testified that she was the female lead. He had even publicly announced that he would not be filming the television drama anymore. What was even more surprising was that the male lead, Gu Shen, had also announced his resignation in public. His words had implied that Hua Ying was not humane. The film crew of ¡®Moon¡¯ reacted quickly and clarified everything within minutes. They made it clear that Hua Ying had suddenly withdrawn its investment before the film had started being filmed. Song Xi had resigned, and Ling Sheng had saved the situation at the last minute. They were sincerely grateful for Ling Sheng. This was good. The trending topics that Song Xi had bought had backfired, proving that Hua Ying was shameless. They had changed the female lead at the last minute and had even tried to frame Ling Sheng. The tables had turned, and Hua Ying had been scolded terribly. They had ended up ignoring everything, not daring to say a word. Half an hour later, an L.S. video announced a piece of news. They had bought all the copyrights to ¡®Secret¡¯ and would film it in a few days. Everyone would be treated with respect. Chapter 256 - Hua Ying’s Apology An hour later, Hua Ying, who had been scolded so badly that they had pretended to be dead, finally spoke up. They posted a long clarification on Weibo. It was a relatively reasonable explanation. One of the managers had forged a contract without the consent of the higher-ups and deceived the higher-ups. The plot was extremely evil, and the relevant people involved had been fired, never to be hired again. The second half of the Weibo post was an apology letter to Ling Sheng. They had sincerely reflected on the trouble they had caused her and would compensate her accordingly, thus begging for her forgiveness. One could tell from these words that they were really humble. [Am I blind? Hua Ying is scared. They actually posted an apology. It¡¯s raining red.] + 10,086 [My Sheng is awesome. Don¡¯t be afraid if you anger them to death. Just walk forward boldly. The thousands of Peanuts behind you will back you up. Praise her, praise her!] + 9,999 [Ha ha ha! Allow me to put my hands on my hips and laugh thrice. It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t gotten my retribution, right? This old lady wishes you will go out of business soon.] + 1 I¡¯ve waited a long time for this day. Sisters, let¡¯s get high. Do you see, my family? Someone has finally avenged us! + It was all blood and tears. Back then, Hua Ying banned my Bai Heng and forced him to leave the entertainment circle. Did you see that, Heng Heng? The Heng Family has always been around. I wish you all the best. + I¡¯m Xuan¡¯s Baby. I cried when I saw this. I¡¯ll definitely meet you on another planet, alright? @Chi Xuan [Hugs to the person above. Don¡¯t cry. We understand what happened to your family. Hua Ying deserves to die! Xuan will definitely live well in another world.] [One question per day: Did Hua Ying fall? Is Song Tai¡¯an dead?] Hua Ying had posted an apology, and the comments were full of praise. Many people cursed Hua Ying to go bust quickly. What kind of existence was Hua Ying? It was the biggest and most established entertainment company in the entertainment circle. It had a lot of resources and a wide network of connections. It was domineering and it paid no heed to human rights. Many artists had suffered in its hands before. Whoever dared to go against Hua Ying would have to grit their teeth and swallow their blood. Many artists who had offended Hua Ying had been blacklisted. Some had endured the humiliation and stayed in the entertainment circle, but the majority had left. The most pitiful one was Chi Xuan. After offending Hua Ying, he had been banned, blacklisted, and threatened. He had eventually committed suicide due to depression. He had only been 25 years old. Chi Xuan¡¯s fans hated Hua Ying to death. The top post of the daily super-trending topics was: ¡°Has Hua Ying gone bust? Is Song Tai¡¯an dead?¡± The culprit who had threatened Chi Xuan and caused his mental breakdown and suicide was Hua Ying¡¯s President, Song Tai¡¯an, Song Xi¡¯s father. He controlled public opinion, so perhaps no one would ever know the truth. However, Chi Xuan had a group of fans who had been collecting evidence for him day in and day out to seek justice on his behalf. When this incident was revealed, it also gave everyone a warning. Ling Sheng was impressive and was not to be trifled with. If she could make the arrogant and domineering Hua Ying apologize to her humbly, one could imagine how strong her backer was. Huo Ci had always been popular in the entertainment circle and would not offend anyone easily. Hua Ying and Huo Ci¡¯s Studio had always maintained a good relationship on the surface. Huo Ci had actually pressured Hua Ying to apologize for Ling Sheng¡¯s sake. This showed that Ling Sheng¡¯s relationship with Huo Ci was definitely not simple. Huo¡¯s Little Cis, especially the female fan that stood first in line and followed their idol¡¯s schedule all the time, had a lot of prestige among the fans. As long as they did not say anything, no one would attack anyone else. Meanwhile, this female fan and the other fans had received an accurate reply from Zuo Ming recently. Huo Ci and Ling Sheng were relatives. Chapter 257 - Compassion Therefore, as soon as this incident occurred, the Little Cis¡¯ opinion stayed the same. They were all speaking up for Ling Sheng. In the beginning, Song Xi had bought a lot of advertisements to control the situation. The small group of eight immortals had initially been concerned about Ling Sheng and had criticized Hua Ying¡¯s coquettish actions. Upon seeing Hua Ying apologize and celebrating, they suddenly fell silent when Yu Bei spoke. Yu Bei: Oh, I knew him. Chi Xuan was my brother. There was a long silence. Su Yi: Sorry! Cheng Ye: Brother Yu Bei, don¡¯t be sad. Brother Chi Xuan will definitely lead a good life in another world. Yu Bei: How could he be fine? He was forced to die, but the person who forced him to die is still out there, living a carefree life while eating and drinking. As his brother, I know he died unjustly, but I can¡¯t help him. Jiang Yi: I heard that after he committed suicide, the first person to arrive at the scene was not his family or the police. It was his agent, right? Have you looked for him? Yu Bei: He was bribed by Song Tai¡¯an. My fans have been trying their best to find evidence all these years, but they can¡¯t find anything. Shi Lingyu thought, What about his family? Won¡¯t they seek justice for him? Yu Bei: His mother died early. His father married his stepmother after his mother died. He was beaten up from a young age. His stepmother did not like him. Later, his family had kept asking him for money. Normally, money was no problem, but his father and stepmother had gambled like bottomless pits. After falling out with them, he had stopped contacting his family. During his toughest period, his father and stepmother had defamed him deliberately to earn money. After he had committed suicide, Hua Ying had given his father a lot of money to shut him up. Chu Zhian: He committed suicide. There was no evidence. It was basically impossible to accuse someone of murder. Yu Bei: Of course, I know that. His fans know that too. They just can¡¯t swallow their anger and find some comfort. Ling Sheng did not interrupt and just watched them chat quietly. Song Tai¡¯an was Song Xi¡¯s father. Judging from his daughter¡¯s character, she knew that he was not a good person. They only chatted a little about Chi Xuan¡¯s incident. Besides feeling sympathetic, they could not help much. Soon, they changed the subject. Yu Bei: I¡¯m now giving you a serious notice. It¡¯s my birthday on the 12th of November. Don¡¯t come over unless you have a strong relationship with me. Ling Sheng, I know you have time that day. Ling Sheng: Don¡¯t spout nonsense. I don¡¯t have time. Cheng Ye raised his hand: I have time, I have time. We¡¯re resting that day. I¡¯ll have lunch with my team in the morning and celebrate your birthday in the afternoon.¡± Yu Bei: What about you guys? Come over if you¡¯re good friends of mine. Ji Fanchen: Okay. Chu Zhian: The variety show is halfway through. Let¡¯s gather and post on Weibo. We can also attract some fans. I¡¯ll come over. Jiang Yi: Okay. Shi Lingyu: What kind of cake do you want to eat? I¡¯ll bring it over. Su Yi: Brother Bei can¡¯t be ignored. I wouldn¡¯t dare not come. Ling Sheng: Let me tell you a piece of news. A television station is planning to buy the rights to ¡°Everyone¡¯s Magical Power Emergence¡±. They¡¯re in the midst of negotiating. Once the negotiation is over, it will be showtime! Su Yi: Really? How do you know? Is the news accurate? Jiang Yi: 100%. The full copyright to ¡°Everyone¡¯s Magical Power Emergence¡± has been acquired by L.S. A neighbor told me.¡± In two weeks, four episodes of the variety show had been aired. ¡°Everyone¡¯s Magical Power Emergence¡± had become popular on the internet due to its warmth and humor. Fans could be found on various forums and video websites. Even people who had not watched the variety show initially fell into the trap, unable to help themselves. Chapter 258 - Writing Music For a Textbook It would not be an exaggeration to say that anyone who knew how to surf the internet would know about the show. The fans were interested, and the show had great reviews and a Douban rating of 9.1. Currently, the show already had 200,000 reviews, and the number was still increasing. In half a month, the number of members rose from 0 to 15 million, and L.S made a profit of 300 million yuan. In addition, L.S. had bought millions of television dramas, variety shows, movies, and reality shows at high prices. They broadcasted in hundreds of countries. As long as one wanted to watch a drama, there was no need to worry about not being able to find it. In the past, one might have had to get a few video-site VIP memberships to watch dramas. Now, one only needed to be a member of L.S. to see everything one wanted to see. Ling Sheng could only say that she was rich and willful. By creating a video website, the Third Master aimed to squeeze all the other video websites to death. The members had already started to move, and one could foresee the tragic deaths of the other video websites in the future. Su Yi sent Ling Sheng a message. Su Yi: Sheng Sheng, there¡¯s something I want to ask you. Ling Sheng was speechless. Su Yi: I wrote a song. Teacher Shen said it¡¯s not bad and I can be the second lead. Am I not releasing an album soon? Ling Sheng: Sister, get to the point. Su Yi: Exactly¡­ This song is a duet. I want you to sing it with me. What do you think? Ling Sheng: Okay! Su Yi: That¡¯s so straightforward. Ling Sheng: Were you afraid that I wouldn¡¯t agree? How could that be? To be honest, I even dream of producing an album. However, I don¡¯t have the ability. It¡¯s not a bad idea to sing and work with you. I can tell others when we go out that I¡¯ve also sung and released an album. Su Yi: Okay, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal some other day. Ling Sheng: Do you trust me that much? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll ruin the song? Su Yi: You have a nice voice and good innate qualities. Actually, I¡¯ve wanted to say this for a long time. It¡¯s a pity that you didn¡¯t enter the music industry. Ling Sheng: Don¡¯t encourage me. Otherwise, I might snatch your job. If I enter the music industry, how will you put food on the table? Su Yi: You¡¯re pretty and you have a sweet voice. What else can I say? Whatever you say is right. Ling Sheng wanted to practice and warm up her throat in advance to avoid embarrassing herself. She was an amateur when it came to music, but her father was a music fanatic. He had a music studio at home that was rumored to be the number one private music studio in China. However, it was a treasure. Ordinary people could not rent his studio. Only big shots of the music world could come to his studio to play. When her father had just debuted, artists had become popular with movies, television, and music. He had been fashionable and had produced two albums. As his overall standards were too high-end, the aesthetic standards of the listeners had not been able to keep up, so he had not gained much popularity. Later on, he had not survived in the music industry. He would only release a solo album occasionally as a form of welfare for his fans. However, every single one of them was top-notch and included a wide range of songs. As a result, the Little Cis kept urging him to release albums every day! His two albums had already been categorized as godly and had been included in music school textbooks. Huo Ci realized that the brat was unbelievably solicitous. Ever since he had gotten home, she had been very passionate. She had brought his slippers, hung up his clothes, and made all his favorite food. During dinner, she had scooped rice and soup, picked up vegetables, and peeled prawn shells. ¡°Let him peel them himself. He¡¯s spoiled.¡± Huo Xiao snorted and shot him a cold look. ¡°Grandpa, have some too.¡± Ling Sheng placed a peeled mantis shrimp in Huo Xiao¡¯s bowl, her eyes crinkling into crescents. Only then was Huo Xiao satisfied. He smiled and nodded. ¡°My good granddaughter, you need to chill. Hurry up and eat. The food will get cold soon.¡± Chapter 259 - Excellent Genes Huo Ci despised her in his heart. Why was she peeling it herself? The Old Master had obviously seen how well the brat treated him and found it unfair. Upon seeing the father and son fighting to curry favor like children, Su Xiyin smiled helplessly. She placed the pickled fish in the bowl for Xiaoqi. ¡°Eating fish makes you smart. Xiaoqi, eat more fish. Don¡¯t be like your grandpa or great-grandpa.¡± Huo Ci thought, What¡¯s wrong with me? Huo Xiao thought, What do you mean? After dinner, the duo took Xiaoqi out for a walk. Huo Ci was sitting on the sofa watching football when the brat approached him and tried to please him. ¡°Father, you must be tired after a busy day. Let me give you a massage.¡± Huo Ci said, ¡°I¡¯m not tired!¡± Ling Sheng smiled without losing her temper. ¡°Your feet must hurt, right? Shall I give you a foot massage?¡± Huo Ci frowned. ¡°Spit it out.¡± ¡°Father, you¡¯re the best.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s words were very sweet. She blinked her big sparkling eyes as she looked at him in anticipation and said, ¡°I just want to borrow your music studio for a while. Is that alright?¡± ¡°No!¡± Huo Ci rejected her outright, leaving no room for negotiation. ¡°Father, I¡¯ll just use it for a while.¡± Ling Sheng tried to be gentle, as she did not want to be forceful. Otherwise, she would tell her grandpa directly. If he was unwilling, he would be beaten and scolded by her grandpa. ¡°Why do you want the music studio? You¡¯re not going to sing.¡± Huo Ci¡¯s face was tense. ¡°Who said I won¡¯t sing? Sister Su Yi has asked me to sing her album¡¯s main song with her. I just want to practice in advance. I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to sing well and I will embarrass you.¡± Ling Sheng deliberately picked up on what he liked to hear. Then, she saw her father¡¯s expression relax a lot. She mustered the courage to act coquettishly and said in a soft, sweet voice, ¡°Father, I¡¯ll use it for a few days. Please.¡± Huo Ci let out a snort and shot her a look. ¡°Don¡¯t touch the things inside. If you break them, you will pay up.¡± Ling Sheng thought to herself, I¡¯m really clever. She then stood up straight, smiled sweetly, and said in a clear voice, ¡°Yes, I definitely won¡¯t move anything.¡± Done! She felt that she could already gauge her father¡¯s mood and preferences well and achieve her goals. Although Huo Ci had said that he did not care about her, he could not help but go up when she walked to the studio on the second floor. Yes, he went up to monitor her lest she damaged his precious equipment. ¡°Father, why are you here?¡± Ling Sheng had just entered the recording studio and picked up a song sheet from the table to try it out. ¡°What kind of nonsense are you spouting? Are you going to sing or not?¡± Huo Ci stood in front of the control panel and started directing her. ¡°Start.¡± Ling Sheng wanted to familiarize herself with the lyrics and song first. When she sang it for the first time, she stumbled a little. She speculated that it was a new song written by her father. The words were handwritten in an ostentatious running script with beautiful handwriting. Yes. On a different note, there were dedicated terms belonging to Huo Ci in the dictionary. To use them, one was required to pay him a copyright fee. One could imagine how scary it would be if someone was very talented. One could come across that person in every field. Huo Ci knew that her voice was good, but he had not expected it to be better than he had imagined. The new song had been written under the bequest of Chen Lang for Su Yi, who was meant to be the lead singer. This was the first time she auditioned for a song. The brat was the second person to see the lyrics and melody of the song. However, when he heard her voice, he felt that the song had been tailor-made for her. The second time she sang it, Huo Ci looked at the delicate figure in the recording room and the smile on his face widened. That brat had inherited his excellent genes. Chapter 260 - Going Out Into the World After Ling Sheng finished singing, she waved her hand vigorously at Huo Ci and looked at him excitedly, looking extremely proud as she begged for praise. Huo Ci nodded and made an OK gesture. It was not bad, as it had met his standards. Ling Sheng smiled until her eyes curved. She even applauded herself and gave him a thumbs-up, feeling immensely proud. Huo Ci could not help but laugh. Look, she can¡¯t be praised. She¡¯ll shine if she¡¯s given some sunlight. ¡°Father, this melody is really nice. You¡¯re really a genius.¡± When Ling Sheng came out, she complimented him sincerely. ¡°When will you be releasing this song? I¡¯ll definitely buy 100 copies. No, I¡¯ll support you and buy 1,000.¡± ¡°Would I need your support if I released a song? My album would be snatched up in minutes.¡± Huo Ci let out a snort, his face full of disdain. However, his eyes could not hide a smile. ¡°Father, how long has it been since you last released a song? Nowadays, digital albums are sold. There¡¯s no such thing as snatching copies up.¡± Ling Sheng was sometimes a very honest child. Huo Ci said, ¡°Then my album will hit number one.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. There¡¯s no doubt about the spending power of the Little Cis.¡± Ling Sheng tried to flatter him. ¡°Is this song for Sister Su Yi?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Huo Ci looked at her. ¡°Do you have any objections?¡± ¡°There are two places where the pitch is too high. It was hard for me to sing it just now. Compared to the entire song¡¯s key, it¡¯s a little disharmonious.¡± Although Ling Sheng was not a professional singer, she had learned the basics and could give some suggestions. If her suggestion was unprofessional, he could ignore it. Huo Ci took a pen and changed the song before throwing her into the recording studio. ¡°One more time.¡± When Su Xiyin and Huo Xiaoqi returned from their walk with Xiaoqi, they realized that the television was still on and the lights were turned on. The father and daughter had disappeared. Sheng Sheng must have pestered Ci Er to practice her lines again. The father and daughter were exactly the same. They were both workaholics who did not rest when they were at home. They read scripts and practiced acting. Huo Xiao said, ¡°Xiaoqi, take this candied haws to your mother.¡± Xiaoqi happily took the candied haws and went to find his mother. There was no one in the bedroom, washroom, changing room, home theater, or gym. He stood on the second floor and shouted, ¡°Great-grandpa, grandpa and mommy are not at home!¡± ¡°Where could they be if they are not at home?¡± Su Xiyin muttered as she got Xiaoqi to come down. Two hours later, she saw the father and daughter talking as they walked out of a tightly-sealed room on the second floor, discussing something. Huo Xiao was about to shout when Su Xiyin stopped him. ¡°Hubby, have you noticed that Ci Er has changed a lot recently?¡± In the past, Ci Er had lived alone and traveled alone. He had hated it the most when others had lived with him. The old couple had been unable to come over. When Xiaoqi and Sheng Sheng had first moved in, he had been expressionless all day. He was much better now. He was gradually getting close to his father, and his attitude toward Xiaoqi and Sheng Sheng had changed. Huo Xiao harrumphed angrily. What was that? He had planted the seed himself. If he had not protected her and doted on her, who would have? If his son dared to treat Xiaoqi and Sheng Sheng badly, he would beat that scumbag to death. After that day, Ling Sheng gained Huo Ci¡¯s approval with her capabilities and was allowed to enter and leave the studio freely. Sometimes, when he was happy, he would even come in to guide her. Ling Sheng was smart to begin with. In just a few days, she had reached a level that even Huo Ci was satisfied with. He approved of her going out in the world, even if she embarrassed herself. Chapter 261 - Yu Bei’s Birthday Yu Bei¡¯s birthday was on the 12th of November, and the audition date given to Ling Sheng by the handsome director was on the 13th of November. Ever since Ling Sheng had returned from filming ¡®Moon¡¯, she had gone to audition for ¡®Secret¡¯ in the meantime. There had been no other jobs, so she had been idling at home for half a month. However, she did not really stay idle. When Huo Ci was at home, she would run over to bother him patiently. If they were not practicing songs, they would be filming. The two talented actors would act together. When Huo Ci was not around, she would look at his past notes, acting experiences, and other things. She had watched the movies he often watched in the film studio a few times. Both the old and the young at home were overjoyed. Huo Xiao wished she would not go out to work and would stay at home every day. His granddaughter was filial. She accompanied them to many places and even bought clothes and shoes at the mall. Xiaoqi was also very happy, as his mother would take him to kindergarten every day. Although he could not tell his classmates that she was his mother, it was good that he knew. Yu Bei was thick-skinned. The previous night, he had been shouting in the group chat for red envelopes and gifts. Ling Sheng knew that he was an earphone audiophile. At her audiophile father¡¯s recommendation, she spent 20,000 yuan to buy him an earpiece. It was value for money. However, to an audiophile, 20,000 yuan was just a small sum. No matter how expensive the gift was, she could afford it if she gritted her teeth. However, she felt that it might be a waste, so she chose the right price. Yu Bei had been too muddled previously and did not have any close friends in the entertainment circle. He had only called a few friends outside the circle. They were all elites of society, and they spoke with decorum. He had called four people, two of whom were already married and brought their wives. Their personalities were quite nice, and the girls had topics to talk about when they were together, including clothes, bags, and makeup products. The girls were chatting about makeup products while the boys were also chatting and drinking. One of Yu Bei¡¯s friends was called Liang Shuye. His family was quite rich, and he was a rich second-generation heir. Initially, he had not been called over. After not seeing each other for two years, they had grown distant. However, he had heard that the film crew of the Eight Immortals was having a gathering and had come with another friend. He had come specifically to celebrate his birthday, so he could not kick him out. Liang Shuye took a look at Ling Sheng and asked, ¡°Does she have a boyfriend?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get any ideas. You might end up dead without even knowing how you died.¡± Yu Bei glared at him in warning. ¡°This young lady doesn¡¯t like a social butterfly like you.¡± A social butterfly would be polite. This fellow was a stud. However, when it came to making friends and having sex, both parties had to be willing. He had never treated a girl badly. ¡°I was just asking.¡± Liang Shuye could not help but look at her. Seriously, this pretty girl was his type. ¡°You can ask, but make sure not to use your other head.¡± Yu Bei knew him well. When he got agitated, he was an animal who only thought with his second head. ¡°I know.¡± Liang Shuye nodded in response. He turned around and smiled ambiguously. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you like her!¡± The beer can in Yu Bei¡¯s hand was twisted to hide the fact that he had lost his composure. ¡°Nonsense. We¡¯re like siblings. She likes someone else.¡± Although he did not know who that person was, he knew that he was someone he could not offend. In order to make a video website, he had bought the rights to ¡°Everyone¡¯s Magical Power Emergence¡±. The incident with Hua Ying two days ago and the purchase of all the copyrights to ¡°Secret¡± had happened because of her. When the broadcast started, she would definitely be the female lead. Chapter 262 - Xiaoqi Beat Someone Up Cheng Ye had to return to the production team¡¯s dormitory at night, so he chose to meet up during the day. Ling Sheng was chatting happily when she suddenly received a call. She told Yu Bei apologetically, ¡°Brother Bei, I have something to attend to. Have fun.¡± Upon seeing the change in her expression, Shi Lingyu thought it must be something urgent. She followed her and asked in a low voice, ¡°Did something happen? Do you want me to come with you?¡± ¡°No need. You can have fun with them. It¡¯s not that early anymore. I don¡¯t think I can come back. Help finish my share of food.¡± After saying that, Ling Sheng took her bag and left. ¡°Hey, that beauty left.¡± Upon seeing Ling Sheng leave, Liang Shuye shouted, ¡°Add me on WeChat before you leave, beautiful!¡± That scumbag Yu Bei thought he was impressive just because he had gained popularity. He had even threatened him. Who was he? He was just an 18th-tier celebrity. It was already bad enough that he had humored him. That girl Ling Sheng was the type of girl he liked. Just looking at her made his heart itch. She was only a D-list actress, which was not much better than an internet celebrity. As long as he wanted to court her, there was no such thing as failure in the cards. He had slept with countless 18th-tier female celebrities and internet celebrities. To him, women were vain creatures who would do anything as long as they were paid. What? If one couldn¡¯t use money to get something, one must have spent too little money. If one had enough chips, one could still make someone kneel. ¡°Liang Shuye, I¡¯m warning you again. Don¡¯t get any ideas about her.¡± Yu Bei knew that he would not give up on his evil intentions and got angry. ¡°She¡¯s not someone you can offend. She¡¯s not one of the small internet celebrities you¡¯ve slept with in the past.¡± ¡°Yu Bei, let¡¯s see if I can sleep with her or not.¡± Liang Shuye¡¯s lips curled up wickedly as he threw the beer can on the table. He then stood up and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving too. I have something to attend to at the company. Have fun, brothers. Happy birthday to you again.¡± Chu Zhian and Ji Fanchen had only seen Yu Bei whispering to Liang Shuye. They had thought they were on good terms, so why had he suddenly turned hostile? Yu Bei looked angry. Liang Shuye¡¯s face was full of provocation. ¡°What happened?¡± Cheng Ye asked Ji Fanchen softly. Brother Bei had a mild temper, so he was not really an angry person. However, even he could feel that Brother Bei was really angry. He had been angered by that person. What had they said? ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ji Fanchen patted his shoulder and asked, ¡°Do you want to leave early? My house is half an hour away. You can take a look at Little Gray.¡± Cheng Ye thought of Little Gray and could not help wanting to nod vigorously. However, he shook his head and declined. ¡°No, I think I¡¯ll wait until the end before coming to your house to play with Little Gray.¡± It was Brother Bei¡¯s birthday, so he should stay and keep him company! Ling Sheng arrived at the hospital in a hurry. The kindergarten teacher had called and said that Xiaoqi had beaten someone and sent his classmate to the hospital. He had asked her to come over and settle the dispute. Outside the emergency room, Xiaoqi¡¯s form teacher was already anxious as he waited for Ling Sheng to arrive. Xiaoqi was very well-behaved. He was a sensible and obedient child who united the other students in class. He also had leadership capabilities. Last week, he had chosen a new class monitor and Xiaoqi had been chosen. How could such an obedient child hit someone? He had beaten the other person so badly that his thigh had been fractured and he had been hospitalized immediately. Xie Junhao, the other child, was in the senior class. His thigh had been fractured, and he had wailed and screamed that Xiaoqi had hit him and pushed him down the stairs. Chapter 263 - Arrogant Domination Xiaoqi was smart and calm. Although he was young, his words were very proper and organized. He did not cry or make a scene. He tried to argue logically. Xie Junhao had insulted him first and hit him before Xiaoqi had hit him. He had only hit him and not pushed him. He had fallen down the stairs by himself. When the ambulance had taken Xie Junhao away, Xiaoqi had insisted on following them, so the teacher had brought him along. Then, their parents would meet at the hospital to talk. Such a big incident had happened at the kindergarten that both the form teacher of Xie Junhao¡¯s class and the director had come over to mediate. ¡°How old is he? How can he be so evil? What will happen when he grows up?¡± Xie Junhao¡¯s mother was fuming as she pointed at Xiaoqi¡¯s nose and scolded him. The heart of Xiaoqi¡¯s teacher ached. He mustered all his courage and stood in front of her, talking in a gentle voice. ¡°Madam, if you have anything to say, tell the adults later. Why are you scolding a child?¡± Xiaoqi did not speak. His lips were pursed, and his eyes were red as he stubbornly looked at the woman scolding him. He had not done it. Xie Junhao had attacked him first. Xie Junhao¡¯s mother was unreasonable. ¡°So what if I scold him? What kind of child is as evil as him? ¡°This was a fight between children, and he pushed my son down the stairs. If he fights with others when he grows up, will he resort to violence? ¡°If you don¡¯t teach him well now, he¡¯ll definitely become a murderer when he grows up. He¡¯ll be jailed forever.¡± Xie Junhao¡¯s mother let out a cold laugh and pushed the form teacher away. ¡°Get out of the way. I¡¯m teaching the culprit who hit my son a lesson. What does this have to do with you? You¡¯re his form teacher so you¡¯re his accomplice. I haven¡¯t scolded you yet!¡± The director let out a low cough. Xie Junhao¡¯s form teacher tugged at Xiaoqi¡¯s form teacher and gave him a look. He could not offend this woman. Xie Junhao¡¯s mother was famous for being unreasonable. Every child¡¯s mother in the class was afraid of her and tried to curry favor with her by treating her like Buddha. After all, her husband was the district mayor of the district where their kindergarten was located. The director was also angry. She was already in her thirties, so how could she have the face to scold a child? However, she could only tolerate this. This woman had always been arrogant and domineering, but she had always taken great care to cater to her whims. If they treated her well, a single word from the district mayor would result in the kindergarten enjoying the various benefits that the government issued on a priority basis. If they did not treat her well, she could get rid of the benefits that originally belonged to them and distribute them to other kindergarteners. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m not a murderer or a murder suspect.¡± Xiaoqi looked stubbornly at the woman in front of him. ¡°Xie Junhao started it.¡± ¡°Little brat, you¡¯re still stubborn. You¡¯ve beaten my son up badly, but I haven¡¯t gotten even with you yet!¡± Xie Junhao¡¯s mother glared at him ferociously. Xiaoqi shrank back in shock and bit his lips, trying his best not to cry. Grandpa had said that only good-for-nothings cried. He had not done anything wrong. He would not cry. Xiaoqi¡¯s form teacher struggled free and shielded him. He did not dare be stubborn anymore and could thus only plead for mercy. ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t look after the children in my class properly. If you want to vent your anger, vent it on me.¡± ¡°Get lost! What does it have to do with you if I punish someone? Do you have a death wish?¡± Xie Junhao¡¯s mother let out a cold snort before pushing him away. ¡°Don¡¯t piss me off. Otherwise, wait and see if any kindergarten will dare to hire you in the future.¡± Chapter 264 - Single and Pregnant The form teacher of Xiaoqi was small and skinny. Upon being pushed by her, he nearly fell. However, he stood firm like a hen protecting a chick. He had never encountered such a thing before. His body trembled in fear, and he did not know where he got his courage from. ¡°Madam, how would you feel if someone else treated Junhao like this today? Junhao is your baby, and Xiaoqi is his parents¡¯ baby.¡± He thought that no matter how unreasonable a person was, they should feel empathy. They were all parents. Which child was not their parent¡¯s treasure? Do unto others as you would have them do unto you. Would she find it acceptable if the parents of other children were to scold her child? ¡°Mr. Zhao.¡± Xiaoqi ran over and grabbed his hand, looking at him stubbornly. ¡°Xiaoqi was not wrong. Mr. Zhao, you shouldn¡¯t beg her.¡± Where was Mommy? When would Mommy come? ¡°His parents¡¯ baby?¡± Xie Junhao¡¯s mother acted like she had heard a joke. She let out an arrogant laugh and mocked him sarcastically. ¡°Does he have parents? He¡¯s a b*stard without parents. That¡¯s why he¡¯s so uneducated.¡± When Ling Sheng arrived, she happened to hear these words. Her eyes constricted as anger welled up in them. Without saying anything, she walked over and slapped her face. ¡°Only an uneducated person would say such ignorant words.¡± ¡°Mother¡­¡± Xiaoqi looked up and swallowed his words. He clenched his fists tightly to prevent himself from crying and called out hoarsely, ¡°Aunt!¡± Xie Junhao¡¯s mother felt burning pain on her face when she was suddenly slapped. Her eyes widened in anger, and her face contorted. ¡°Little slut, who are you? How dare you hit me? I¡¯ll beat you to death along with this little beast today.¡± The moment the form teacher addressed her as Xiaoqi¡¯s Aunt, she was pushed to the ground by Xie Junhao¡¯s mother and fell hard. Ling Sheng looked at her son. The child¡¯s eyes were red as he bit his lips and straightened his back stubbornly, causing her heart to ache. As soon as she had entered the corridor, she had heard the evil scolding of that shrew. Her voice had been loud and her words had been unpleasant. How uneducated was she to say such things to a child? Xiaoqi looked at his mother with misty eyes. He sniffled and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Aunt, he hit me first. He insulted me and hit me.¡± Xie Junhao¡¯s mother was stopped by the director and the teacher. ¡°Calm down, Madam. Let¡¯s talk this out.¡± Although the director was a middle-aged man with considerable strength, he was stopped by Xie Junhao¡¯s mother, who had been scolding them angrily and was about to attack them. Ling Sheng took off her sunglasses and looked at her with mocking cold eyes. ¡°That slap just now was a gift for your foul mouth. Xiaoqi doesn¡¯t have parents. I¡¯m his mother.¡± ¡°You¡¯re his mother? Aren¡¯t you his aunt? You¡¯re a slut who got pregnant before getting married. No wonder you raised such a son.¡± Xie Junhao¡¯s mother let out a hideous laugh. She pushed the director and the form teacher away and slapped Ling Sheng. Ling Sheng grabbed her hand calmly. The woman in front of her was very tall and strong. When her fleshy face and features were squeezed together, she looked completely hideous and disgusting. She threw her against the wall behind her and said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s talk nicely. Isn¡¯t this just a conflict between children? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to get to the bottom of this? Why are you getting all touchy? Why does your breath stink? Auntie, may I ask if you grew up eating feces?¡± Chapter 265 - Bullied to Death ¡°B*tch, how dare you scold me?¡± Xie Junhao¡¯s mother was used to being arrogant and had never met someone who had dared show her no respect. The woman in front of her was skinny and small, but she was immensely strong. She felt as though her bones were about to break as she bellowed angrily, ¡°Just you wait! My husband will be here soon. Your son deliberately hurt someone. Just you wait!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait to see who will get arrested.¡± Ling Sheng smiled fearlessly and asked in amusement, ¡°Who¡¯s your husband? Is he the President?¡± ¡°My husband is someone you can¡¯t afford to offend. He is the district mayor. That brat can forget about going to school in the future. With just one word from my husband, no school will dare take him in! You and your family will lose your jobs and die!¡± Xie Junhao¡¯s mother gritted her teeth as she looked at the director and the others and continued to act arrogantly. ¡°And you guys! How dare you help that slut? I guarantee that your kindergarten will close tomorrow!¡± The director¡¯s face turned pale and he nearly fell on the floor¡­ Ling Sheng did not know where she got her confidence and arrogance from. Her husband was just a district mayor. Could she tell her that her uncle was the police chief? She was a fool that she could not be bothered to argue with. After being released, Xie Junhao¡¯s mother did not dare touch Ling Sheng anymore. She only cursed and threatened them by saying that she would definitely make them pay. Ling Sheng ignored her and squatted down to look at Xiaoqi seriously. ¡°Tell Mommy what happened, okay?¡± Upon seeing his mother, Xiaoqi was not as calm anymore. He bit his lips in grievance and threw himself into her embrace, crying out loud. Ling Sheng¡¯s heart ached as though someone had stabbed it with a knife. She hugged her son and comforted him. ¡°Sorry, Mommy was late.¡± Xiaoqi shook his head and sobbed uncontrollably. He then stuttered, ¡°Mommy, Xiaoqi¡­ didn¡¯t¡­ cause trouble¡­¡± Ling Sheng nodded and wiped his tears, her heart aching. ¡°Mommy knows. Mommy knows. My Xiaoqi is the most obedient child. He wouldn¡¯t cause trouble.¡± Xiaoqi cried for a while before he stopped. He then wiped his tears shyly. Grandpa had said that a man should not cry. He was not a man yet, but his mother¡¯s baby. He could cry for a while. Xiaoqi¡¯s form teacher walked over and told him everything from start to finish. Xie Junhao had said that Xiaoqi had pushed him, and Xiaoqi had said that he had fallen down by himself. He had only hit him and not pushed him. Xiaoqi¡¯s eyes were red and swollen as he spoke righteously. His young voice was sobbing, but he was very serious. ¡°Grandpa said that one¡¯s morals are a prerequisite for practicing martial arts. We martial artists can¡¯t deliberately cause trouble. We can¡¯t be impulsive, we can¡¯t bully the weak, and we can¡¯t have evil intentions! Xiaoqi didn¡¯t cause trouble of his own accord. He scolded me first and hit me. Xiaoqi retaliated. He fell while he ran away.¡± ¡°Director, don¡¯t tell me your kindergarten doesn¡¯t have surveillance cameras. Show me the surveillance cameras. Xiaoqi would never lie.¡± Ling Sheng looked at the director. The director stole a look at Xie Junhao¡¯s mother. Xie Junhao¡¯s mother shot him a warning look. When she saw the person opposite her, her eyes lit up. ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re finally here. If you hadn¡¯t come, I would have been bullied to death.¡± Ling Sheng looked over and saw a man in his fifties. He had a big belly and a bald head. When he walked over, his nose was up in the air in a really condescending manner. Why had such a person become the district mayor? Was such a selfish scumbag worthy of being a public servant? Were his superiors blind? Chapter 266 - I Am Xiaoqi’s Father Upon seeing the district mayor walk over, the director greeted him nervously. Xie Junhao¡¯s mother shot him another look. As long as he performed well, she could let bygones be bygones and not touch the kindergarten. ¡°What happened?¡± District Mayor Xie was used to being flattered. When he was outside, he was a public servant. When he was around his subordinates, he acted in a domineering way. He looked at Ling Sheng with his tortoise-like eyes. ¡°Are you the parent of the child who hit my Haohao?¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°Let¡¯s get this straight. Your child attacked first. My child retaliated in a justified manner and is thus protected by the law.¡± ¡°He¡¯s protected by the law? Your child broke Haohao¡¯s leg, yet you are still defending him. You should be defending my child.¡± District Mayor Xie, who had not expected her to dare talk back, was annoyed. ¡°Are you not planning on apologizing and paying? Do you want to make a scene at the police station?¡± She was just a child¡¯s parent, so he could deal with her. There were also people he knew at the police station of the district. If she went in, she would not be able to speak. ¡°Hubby, make her apologize to me and our Haohao.¡± Xie Junhao¡¯s mother shook her husband¡¯s arm coquettishly and looked at Ling Sheng angrily. Upon seeing the scene in front of her, Ling Sheng nearly vomited last night¡¯s meal. She gave them a cold look and said, ¡°Everyone¡¯s speaking without evidence. The kindergarten has surveillance cameras. You¡¯ll understand everything once you see the surveillance footage.¡± District Mayor Xie looked at the director and drawled, ¡°Is that so?¡± The director, who was covered in cold sweat, shook his head hurriedly. ¡°No, it happened in a blind spot on the stairs. There is no surveillance footage in our kindergarten to watch. Madam, apologize and compensate us. They are all classmates. There¡¯s no need to make things so awkward.¡± Ling Sheng knew that the director had been threatened, but she did not resent or hate him. That was how society worked. Sometimes, people had no choice but to submit. ¡°Then how do you want me to apologize?¡± Xie Junhao¡¯s mother said, ¡°Kneel down and apologize to me and my Haohao. His medical bills, emotional distress fees, and mental damage compensation should be at least two million. Right, hubby?¡± District Mayor Xie nodded. ¡°Yes, apologize and pay. Then, we won¡¯t pursue this anymore.¡± ¡°What if I don¡¯t apologize?¡± Ling Sheng thought the couple in front of her was hilarious. Who had given them the courage to say such a thing? ¡°What an uneducated being.¡± Xie Junhao¡¯s mother smiled sarcastically as she looked at her husband. ¡°Hubby, you don¡¯t know this, but this little b*tch got pregnant before getting married. No wonder she gave birth to such an uncultured fatherless child. What kind of upbringing could she have given him?¡± ¡°Xiaoqi is not a b*stard. Xiaoqi has a father!¡± Xiaoqi¡¯s eyes were red, and he looked as though he was an angered little beast. If Ling Sheng had not pulled him back, he would have dashed out to bite someone. ¡°You got angry simply because I said a few words?¡± District Mayor Xie raised his eyebrows and looked sideways at Ling Sheng. ¡°You¡¯re even wearing a mask. Are you too ugly to face others? Or is your job shameful?¡± Ling Sheng clenched her fists tightly before she could persuade herself to calm down and not tear apart the ugly, disgusting couple opposite her. She did not care about anything. However, this concerned Xiaoqi, so she could not pretend not to care. Yes. Did she not know who Xiaoqi¡¯s father was? However, so what if Xiaoqi did not have a father? He could live better than any child with a father. ¡°Why are you glaring at me? Isn¡¯t what my wife said the truth?¡± District Mayor Xie laughed out loud. ¡°If your child has a father, call his father over and show him to us!¡± ¡°I¡¯m the child¡¯s father. Talk to me if there¡¯s anything wrong.¡± A magnetic, rich male voice echoed in the corridor and reached everyone¡¯s ears. It was very soft on the surface, but it made one feel fear deep down. Chapter 267 - : Pretending To Be The Third Master Ling Sheng turned around and met the man¡¯s gentle, comforting eyes. Instantly, the warmth and gratitude in her chest made her nose ache and her chest swell. When he heard this voice, Xiaoqi¡¯s red eyes became misty again. He looked at the man, bit his lips, and clenched his fists. Uncle Jun had said that he was his father. The word ¡°father¡± had been brewing in his heart for a long time, fermenting and warming his heart slowly. He wondered if Uncle Jun was a god who would descend from the sky to help him and Mommy. Jun Shiyan, who was sitting in a wheelchair, only stopped when he was in front of the woman and child. He shielded them and looked at the person opposite him. ¡°I¡¯m Xiaoqi¡¯s father and her husband. Tell me what¡¯s wrong!¡± Xiaoqi was his son? He was Xiaoqi¡¯s father? District Mayor Xie looked at the man in front of him. Xiaoqi¡¯s parents were a disabled man and a slut. No wonder they could not raise a child properly. He looked at him arrogantly. ¡°Who do you think you are? Listen to me, reconciliation will be impossible unless you pay up and kneel down to apologize to my wife and son.¡± ¡°My surname is Jun, and my name is Shiyan. Sir, can you speak nicely? If my son has really done something wrong, we can apologize. We will pay and kneel.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s voice was pleasant, but his eyes were cold and murderous. Xu Xi followed him with a confused expression. He was at a loss. What was going on? Was this the young lady that Master liked? Hadn¡¯t An Yan said she was a young girl? He had seen the video and the photo. She was only a young girl. How could she have a child? This child had to be three years old! Did the Third Master want to be a stepfather? ¡°Jun Shiyan?¡± Upon hearing him call himself Jun Shiyan, District Mayor Xie pointed at him in amusement. ¡°D*mn, do you think you can pretend to be the Third Master just because you¡¯re in a wheelchair and wearing a mask? If you are saying you¡¯re the Third Master, I can say I¡¯m your master!¡± What was this? The person in front of him had a death wish. He could have pretended to be anyone, but he had dared to pretend to be the Third Master! Who was the Third Master? He was the king of hell in the capital. Everyone knew that the Third Master was not married and did not have children! Even if the Third Master had a child, would he attend such a kindergarten? What a joke! Ling Sheng held her son¡¯s hand, unable to even bear to look at him. She could already imagine the consequences this fool would face. Xu Xi thought that some people were brainless. Who would dare to pretend to be the Third Master in this world? Whoever did probably would not want to live anymore. His eyes darkened as he approached District Mayor Xie at lightning speed. District Mayor Xie let out a blood-curdling scream. A moment later, he fell to his knees in front of Jun Shiyan, wailing in pain. However, his shoulder was pinned down, rendering him unable to move. Ling Sheng could clearly see the fool in front of her. His knee had hit the floor tiles, causing them to crack at a speed the naked eye could not catch. Blood splattered everywhere. Meanwhile, his scalp went numb. This was extremely brutal! The man in front of him should be the Third Master¡¯s assistant, who had replaced An Yan. However, he was much more ruthless than An Yan. ¡°Hubby! Hubby!¡± Xie Junhao¡¯s mother was scared out of her wits. She cried as she dashed forward, but Xu Xi kicked her away. With a bloodthirsty and cruel smile, he asked coldly, ¡°Do you think anyone in the capital would dare to pretend to be the Third Master?¡± District Mayor Xie was already scared out of his wits. As soon as he had been kicked to the ground, he had realized that the person in front of him was definitely the Third Master. Besides him, no one else could be that cruel. Chapter 268 - Not Worthy of School ¡°Can you handle my son¡¯s fight now?¡± Jun Shiyan asked politely as he looked at the director again. The director was so scared that his legs were trembling. Even commoners would have heard of the Third Master¡¯s famous name. He had not expected to see the Third Master in his lifetime. ¡°Yes, we can do it immediately. I¡¯ll get someone to send the footage over.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. It¡¯s our fault. My son and wife were in the wrong. Third Master, please forgive us!¡± District Mayor Xie endured the pain of his broken knee and apologized hurriedly. ¡°Third Master, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all our fault. Please let us off this time. I have elders and children to take care of. Please.¡± Xie Junhao¡¯s mother¡¯s face was ashen as she watched her husband apologize and plead like a sorry *ss. Her heart sank. Oh no, their lives were over. They had offended someone they shouldn¡¯t have. ¡°What are you waiting for? You prodigal woman! Hurry up and beg the Third Master!¡± District Mayor Xie cursed. ¡°Third Master, she¡¯s just a housewife who doesn¡¯t know anything. Please let us go, Third Master. We deserve to die, but we¡¯ll make amends and pay the price.¡± ¡°Third Master, it¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m just a clueless housewife. I only did something wrong because I was anxious when I heard about my son¡¯s accident.¡± Xie Junhao¡¯s mother was so scared that her whole body was trembling, but she still tried to defend herself. ¡°Really? You¡¯re a mother. So my wife can¡¯t be anxious, but you can? Does being anxious give you the right to criticize my wife and frame my son?¡± Jun Shiyan was very reasonable. ¡°When the director brings the video over, we¡¯ll know what happened. I wouldn¡¯t frame a good person or let a bad person off.¡± Ling Sheng looked at the gentle and elegant man and could not help but smile, her heart warming up. She had initially wanted to ask her father to find someone, but she had not expected to see the Third Master. Xiaoqi¡¯s eyes sparkled with admiration. He took a look at him before looking away shyly. Uncle Jun was a hero, just like the father he had imagined having. However, would Uncle Jun like him? The two form teachers who had followed them over finally felt like they had vented their anger. This kind of arrogant scumbag who bullied others actually feared someone. Fantastic! Soon, they had the video. The director started playing the video on his phone, and the volume was raised to the maximum. Xie Junhao had stopped Xiaoqi while he¡¯d been going downstairs. Ling Sheng could not imagine what kind of upbringing would result in raising such a child. She did not know how many vulgar words Xiaoqi had heard at kindergarten. ¡°Take back your words. I¡¯m not a b*stard, and my mommy is not fooling around with anyone. Get out of the way.¡± Xiaoqi had clenched his fists and looked at his classmate coldly, trying to control himself. ¡°You¡¯re a b*stard. A b*stard without a father. I¡¯ll keep saying so!¡± Upon seeing Xiaoqi ignore him, Xie Junhao had suddenly tugged at him and punched him. At that moment, Xiaoqi¡¯s training with Huo Ci had finally come in handy. Like an angered beast, he had retaliated with red eyes. His punches had been clean and fast, although he was half a head shorter than Xie Junhao. He had beaten Xie Junhao until he was howling in pain. Chapter 269 - Completely Over In the end, while Xie Junhao had been running away, he had slipped and fallen down the stairs, breaking his leg as a result. Ling Sheng finally understood why Xiaoqi had been practicing boxing and martial arts with his grandpa every day after dinner. It turned out that he was being bullied at school, but she had not known anything. Xiaoqi bit his lips and held her hand tightly. In a small voice, he said, ¡°Mommy, look. I didn¡¯t offend him first. He scolded me and even tried to hit me. Great Uncle said that I couldn¡¯t hit him first. If anyone hit me first, I¡¯d beat that scumbag to death.¡± Upon hearing this, Ling Sheng suddenly wanted to laugh. Only her father could say such a thing, but she had to admit that her father was right. Since he had suffered violent treatment at school, he had to retaliate. Otherwise, he would always be bullied. When the video ended, Xie Junhao¡¯s parents collapsed on the ground. They knew that they were done for. The Third Master would not let them off. Their lives were over. The truth was out. Xie Junhao had fallen down himself, not because of Xiaoqi. The whole incident had had nothing to do with Xiaoqi. The director was dumbfounded. He did not know what to do about the situation, nor did he dare speak to Jun Shiyan. Third Master Jun was right in front of him! ¡°Thank you for your cooperation, Director.¡± Jun Shiyan smiled. ¡°Please take good care of Xiaoqi when he¡¯s in your kindergarten in the future.¡± ¡°No need to thank me.¡± The director was extremely nervous. ¡°I still have to thank you, Third Master. I was careless just now when I said those words. It was my fault. Third Master, I¡¯d have no complaints even if you wanted to kill me or torture me.¡± He was useless. If he had been threatened, he would have said that there were no surveillance cameras in the school. Their kindergarten was the best kindergarten in the Xikai District. There were no surveillance blindspots. ¡°Sheng Sheng!¡± Jun Shiyan called out to her and asked her what he should do with the director. ¡°Aunt.¡± Xiaoqi stopped her. ¡°Uncle Director treats Xiaoqi well. He¡¯s not the one at fault. Don¡¯t punish him, alright?¡± Ling Sheng knew that it was normal for people to choose to protect themselves first when they were in danger. Besides, the teachers and the director had been under plenty of pressure to help Xiaoqi previously. Later, they had been threatened into saying that there was no surveillance footage from the kindergarten. One should let others off when possible. In the end, he could not be blamed. She could not let the director watch the kindergarten that he had painstakingly built crumble! ¡°Teachers, Director, please take good care of Xiaoqi in the future.¡± Ling Sheng looked at the director and extended her hand politely. The director was about to shake hands with her when he met the man¡¯s dangerous gaze. He hurriedly grabbed her right hand with his left hand and nodded gratefully. ¡°Yes, yes. Thank you, Xiaoqi¡¯s aunt. Thank you, Third Master and Xiaoqi.¡± Xiaoqi¡¯s form teacher looked at Ling Sheng with red eyes and blamed himself. ¡°Sorry, Xiaoqi¡¯s aunt. I didn¡¯t take good care of Xiaoqi. It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m inexperienced. I¡¯ll work harder in the future.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Thank you for taking care of my Xiaoqi all this time.¡± When Ling Sheng saw the skinny form teacher shielding Xiaoqi, she naturally could not blame him. He had been facing an unreasonable, arrogant, domineering, and powerful family. One word from them could have ruined his career. It had taken a lot of courage for him to stand up for Xiaoqi. Whenever they had gotten home, Xiaoqi would tell her that he liked the form teacher the most. He was very gentle and treated him very well, especially when he had just enrolled at the school. He had praised him every day. Chapter 270 - Proper Father ¡°It¡¯s my duty.¡± The form teacher smiled shyly and looked at Xiaoqi. ¡°Xiaoqi is a good child.¡± When the truth was out, Ling Sheng pushed Jun Shiyan¡¯s wheelchair away. Xiaoqi followed her and took a secret look at his mother and Uncle Jun. ¡°Third Master!¡± District Mayor Xie screamed miserably at the top of his lungs. He endured the pain in his knee as he crawled behind him, leaving a long trail of blood on the tiles. ¡°Third Master, we were wrong. Please let us go. Third Master, I¡¯m begging you. I have elders and children to take care of. Third Master¡­¡± Xie Junhao¡¯s mother collapsed on the ground like a fool, mumbling to herself, ¡°It¡¯s over. It¡¯s all over. Everything¡¯s over.¡± The director and the two form teachers left after taking a look at them. They deserved it. It was their own fault. They would suffer retribution for lording over others. Xu Xi had already called. District Mayor Xie, who was usually domineering, had done plenty of bad things. Upon receiving evidence of his corruption and bribery, the people of the bureau came directly to bring him over. Best-case scenario, he would probably spend the rest of his life in prison. Worst-case scenario, he might not even live. Naturally, the things he had taken from other people would be confiscated as well. The atmosphere in the car was a little strange. ¡°How is Xiaoqi related to you?¡± Jun Shiyan looked at Ling Sheng, not knowing how to ask her not to feel too embarrassed. Was Xiaoqi her son? Instantly, he felt uncomfortable and his chest felt stuffy and unbearable. Had she been married? What kind of man had she loved in the past? It turned out that he was not as magnanimous as he had thought. He was angry, jealous, and sad. ¡°She¡¯s my aunt!¡± Xiaoqi answered hurriedly. He had heard that if a woman had a child, it was very difficult to find a good man. Such a woman would be despised by men. If Uncle Jun knew that he was Mommy¡¯s son, would he not like Mommy and break up with her? ¡°He¡¯s my son.¡± Ling Sheng could clearly see the pain and struggle in the man¡¯s eyes when she said that. Her heart ached a little, but she tried her best to smile and said, ¡°Third Master, Xiaoqi is my son. If you mind, I won¡¯t bother you again in the future.¡± In any case, they were not officially together. This could not even be considered a breakup. At most, they would just go their separate ways. Besides, she had not told him that she had a son. If one thought about it this way, she was a big liar. She deserved to be despised and dumped. Jun Shiyan felt his heart suffocate instantly. When he looked at her pure and innocent eyes, he seemed to feel a sense of grief. He paused before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll try to be a proper father.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as she looked at the man in front of her. Her heart raced as she asked, ¡°You don¡¯t mind?¡± Jun Shiyan shook his head. ¡°I like Xiaoqi a lot.¡± He liked her, so he naturally had to learn to accept everything she cared about. She did not mind that he was disabled and disfigured, or that he was much older than her. Why should he care so much? Xiaoqi did not understand what they were talking about. He only knew that Uncle Jun liked Mommy and was willing to accept him. Xiaoqi had thought that if he ever had a father, he would definitely be a good person like Uncle Jun. Jun Shiyan had a lot to say, but Xiaoqi was there. However, he could not ask Ling Sheng anything, and Ling Sheng could not answer him, lest she affected the child negatively. Chapter 271 - Mango Allergy Xiaoqi said he wanted to have dessert, so they found a dessert shop nearby. ¡°Mommy, I want to drink the juice they sell by the road. Can you buy some juice for me?¡± Xiaoqi smiled at Ling Sheng and spoke in a soft voice. Ling Sheng got up and looked at Jun Shiyan. ¡°Do you want some? What kind of flavor do you want?¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s thin lips moved slightly. ¡°As long as it¡¯s not mango, anything is fine.¡± Ling Sheng went out to buy juice. Upon seeing his mother leave, Xiaoqi sat up straight and looked at the man in front of him seriously. ¡°Uncle Jun, let¡¯s have a conversation between us men!¡± Jun Shiyan looked at the child¡¯s exquisite features and serious expression. How could he be such a likable child? She had taught her son well. He smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Do you like Mommy?¡± ¡°I like her.¡± ¡°Will you marry Mommy in the future?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Will you have a baby after getting married to her?¡± Jun Shiyan was stunned. He did not know how a three-year-old child knew so much. ¡°If Xiaoqi doesn¡¯t like it, we won¡¯t have one.¡± ¡°But all men wish to have their own children.¡± Xiaoqi¡¯s voice was hoarse. ¡°Uncle Jun, don¡¯t worry. Xiaoqi won¡¯t fight for your favor. Mommy is really nice, though. You¡¯re not allowed to bully her.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s heart ached instantly. In a low voice, he asked, ¡°Where did you hear this?¡± These things should not be understood by a three-year-old child. Perhaps he did not understand them at all, but he had remembered them after listening to adults. ¡°If you marry Mommy, Xiaoqi will not disturb you. Xiaoqi can live with Uncle and the rest.¡± Tears welled up in Xiaoqi¡¯s eyes as he sniffled. ¡°Uncle Jun, you have to treat Mommy well.¡± In the past, whenever his grandma had taken him out to play, the uncles and aunties he met would say that his grandma prevented them from telling him the truth. They claimed that children wouldn¡¯t understand. ¡°I will treat you and your mommy well. Don¡¯t say such things again.¡± Jun Shiyan looked at the child lovingly and sighed. ¡°Do you understand?¡± ¡°Then you won¡¯t break up with Mommy because of me, Uncle?¡± Xiaoqi knew that Mommy definitely liked Uncle Jun. The actors on television had taught him that one would be very happy when one saw the people one liked. He was also very happy when he was with Mommy, Grandpa, and Great-Grandpa. When Ling Sheng returned after buying juice, she saw the duo smiling happily. ¡°What were you talking about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡± The duo spoke in unison. Ling Sheng thought, I feel like the two of you have made some unspeakable deal behind my back. ¡°Uncle Jun, why don¡¯t you eat mangoes? Are you allergic to mangoes too?¡± Xiaoqi¡¯s eyes sparkled as he drank his sweet watermelon juice. ¡°Yes, is Xiaoqi allergic too?¡± Jun Shiyan smiled. ¡°Then we were really fated to meet. Even our allergies are the same.¡± Xiaoqi nodded vigorously and pointed at Ling Sheng secretly. He then blinked at him. ¡°There¡¯s another person like that.¡± Jun Shiyan nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Upon seeing their mysterious gazes, Ling Sheng asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± The duo looked at each other and smiled at one another. ¡°It¡¯s a secret!¡± Ling Sheng thought, I just went out to buy juice. What did the two of them talk about? Why do I feel like an outsider? The two of them got along very well. They were so harmonious that it did not seem like they had just gotten to know each other. This made her feel that her worries had been in vain. Xiaoqi had accepted this very quickly, which had exceeded her expectations. Chapter 272 - Savior ¡°I¡¯ve met Xiaoqi before,¡± Jun Shiyan said. ¡°Yes, yes. Uncle Jun saved my life.¡± Xiaoqi nodded sincerely. When Ling Sheng heard the duo¡¯s words, she still felt disbelief. Even though they had met once, this was the first time the two of them had officially met. They were getting to know each other too quickly. The two men, one big and one small, sat opposite each other. Their small actions were strangely identical. The way they took out cups, ate, and picked up food for her seemed the same. It almost made Ling Sheng think that they had been father and son in a previous life. She quickly dismissed this ridiculous thought from her mind. What was she thinking? She was simply crazy! After dinner, Jun Shiyan saw that it was still early and asked if they wanted to shop. There was a big mall nearby. Ling Sheng had gone shopping a few days ago and her Fifth Uncle had bought her a lot of clothes. She felt that she did not lack clothes, bags, or shoes. However, once they reached the mall, she could not help but splurge, only to regret it later. ¡°Pretty lady, this color combination suits you very well. Give it a try.¡± Ling Sheng put on her sunglasses and removed her mask. She was not a celebrity like her father, so people who were not familiar with her would not recognize her. She turned around and looked at the duo. ¡°Do I look nice?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jun Shiyan nodded. ¡°Mommy is the prettiest!¡± Xiaoqi was obsessed with his mother. ¡°Your son is really adorable.¡± The shop assistant could not help but praise him. The woman was very pretty, and she did not look old. However, her husband was sitting in a wheelchair and wearing a mask. What a pity. It was very strange! ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡± Xiaoqi¡¯s soft and tender voice was heard. When he grew up and earned money, he would buy the mall and give it to Mommy. Mommy would get whatever she wanted. Ling Sheng wanted everything, but she knew very well that she could not afford that much. In the end, she chose two colors of lipstick that she liked. ¡°These two!¡± ¡°You¡¯re pretty, so any color suits you.¡± The shop assistant, who was very good at talking, said, ¡°I think these two colors suit you very well. Buy them together. I¡¯ll give you a 10% discount for 2,000 yuan.¡± Ling Sheng hesitated for a moment but decided against it. There was still a lot at home. It would be a waste if she didn¡¯t use what Fifth Uncle had bought and gifted her. ¡°No need, just these two.¡± The shop assistant¡¯s attitude was very good. She smiled as she led her to pay the bill. However, she was mumbling in her heart. Her husband was disabled, so he did not know how to dote on his wife. Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that pretty girls liked all kinds of lipstick colors. They just could not bear to spend money. If her husband doted on her, shouldn¡¯t he say that he wanted her to have everything? He really didn¡¯t deserve marrying such a beautiful and sensible wife who had given birth to a son for him. After paying, Ling Sheng noticed that an event was taking place in the shop. Someone was helping others put on makeup for free. The person who had come was a makeup blogger who was best at makeup effects. It was not convenient for her to wear sunglasses to shop, so she wanted to change her appearance. ¡°Wait here for a while. I¡¯ll go change.¡± Ling Sheng ran over to give Jun Shiyan the package before turning around to get in line. Jun Shiyan realized that he liked this feeling a lot. Upon seeing the young woman run excitedly to get in line and put on makeup, he asked the shop assistant, ¡°How many colors do you have in total?¡± ¡°Our shop has a total of 208 different colors of lipstick. Do you want them, sir?¡± the shop assistant asked politely. His wife had just left. Was he planning to give his wife a surprise and buy her all the lipsticks? Chapter 273 - Spoiled Like A Little Princess ¡°Help me pack it all up. Thank you.¡± Jun Shiyan handed the shop assistant a black-gold card politely. The shop assistant, who had been complaining about how stingy her husband was a moment ago, was stunned. Envy, jealousy, and hatred were not enough to express her current mood. She was stunned for a moment before she reacted and took the card. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± A few shop assistants who were packing the lipsticks could not help but sigh with envy as they talked softly. Indeed, they were never lucky enough to get good men. They were always taken by other men. 208 lipsticks! ¡°I¡¯m so envious! Why won¡¯t my boyfriend treat me this way? Last time, he bought me a 10-lipstick set for Valentine¡¯s Day and even asked me to get an employee¡¯s discount for it. What kind of surprise could it be when I¡¯m already aware of it?¡± ¡°Your boyfriend is not bad. My husband doesn¡¯t give me anything anymore. Married men are the least interesting.¡± ¡°Look at her. That child is already so big, yet he¡¯s still so romantic.¡± ¡°Would you want that gentleman if he was yours to take?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯d want him. He has a black-gold card. There aren¡¯t many top-notch black-gold cards in China. Don¡¯t you know that? Don¡¯t you think he has a good temperament?¡± ¡°What a pity. He¡¯s in a wheelchair. Did his face get disfigured? That¡¯s why he¡¯s wearing a mask. It¡¯s quite scary when you look at him suddenly. Forget about romance. I¡¯d better find a normal person!¡± Soon, the shop assistant packed the lipstick set and placed it in an exquisite box. There was a total of 208 pieces, which cost 73,000 dollars. It was difficult for Xiaoqi to carry the box. It was so heavy that the shop assistants laughed kindly. ¡°Let your father carry it!¡± ¡°He¡­¡± Xiaoqi wanted to say that he was not his father. ¡°Give it to me!¡± Jun Shiyan interrupted him. He suddenly realized that he liked this misunderstanding. ¡°Sir.¡± Ling Sheng had not only put on makeup, but she had also gone to the shop next door and changed into a white t-shirt, light-colored jeans, and sneakers. She had tied her hair up in a ponytail and looked as innocent as a high school student. She patted him, feeling very confident that he would not recognize her. ¡°Do you know where the washroom is?¡± ¡°Opposite the elevator on the left.¡± Jun Shiyan pointed that way. Xiaoqi did not address her as Mommy, but when he saw Jun Shiyan¡¯s gaze, he nodded slightly and understood immediately. Ling Sheng looked at Jun Shiyan and then at Xiaoqi, feeling overjoyed. Indeed, they had not recognized her. Then, she asked, ¡°Sir, can you accompany me?¡± Jun Shiyan looked serious as he let out a low cough. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m waiting for my wife. You better go alone, miss. It¡¯s right ahead.¡± ¡°Xiaoqi.¡± Ling Sheng waved at her son before squatting down to look at the Third Master. ¡°Third Master, I¡¯m Ling Sheng!¡± The duo cooperatively pretended to be surprised. ¡°Mommy, is that you? You changed so much that I didn¡¯t recognize you.¡± Xiaoqi¡¯s eyes widened exaggeratedly. ¡°Me neither.¡± Jun Shiyan nodded in agreement. ¡°Young lady, are you a high school student?¡± ¡°Ha ha!¡± Ling Sheng was an actress. No one could compare to her in terms of acting. One look and one could tell that the two of them were indulging her performance, especially Xiaoqi. His expression was extremely exaggerated, but he was still very happy. She pointed at the two of them and said, ¡°Did I change a lot? Did you not recognize me? What kind of look is that?¡± Jun Shiyan smiled. ¡°I promise I will recognize you next time.¡± Xiaoqi nodded hurriedly. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± The shop assistant was standing nearby, watching the girl push the wheelchair away. She was full of envy. Her husband and son had spoiled her like a little princess! Chapter 274 - Sudden Disappearance Xiaoqi liked to play in the ball pit. He had played with it a few days ago, but when he walked past it, he could not keep walking anymore. His eyes were fixed on it. ¡°Xiaoqi, Mommy will take you to play in the ball pit.¡± Ling Sheng waved her hand and made a decision. The mother and son walked in excitedly, holding hands. Jun Shiyan watched from the wheelchair. There were many people there, as all the adults were watching their children. Some kids had one parent with them, while others had both. Ling Sheng was very energetic, but she was tired after carrying Xiaoqi up and down a few times. She was still thinking about the last time her father had played with Xiaoqi. He must have been very tired. ¡°Mommy, Xiaoqi can do it himself.¡± Xiaoqi did not let her carry him, as he wanted to climb up himself. His face was covered in sweat, and he looked adorable. ¡°Mommy will take you up.¡± Ling Sheng was afraid that he would fall by accident, so she held his hand and climbed up the stairs. The duo reached the top and got ready to slide down with a blanket under their bottoms. ¡°Sheng Sheng.¡± After getting the consent of the workers, Jun Shiyan entered the place and waved at them from the front of the slide. He then smiled. ¡°Come down with Xiaoqi. I¡¯ll catch you.¡± Ling Sheng was stunned. She took a look at his leg and wondered if he could catch them. If she hit the wheelchair, it would hurt very much. She did not trust him. ¡°Trust me.¡± Jun Shiyan sensed her worry. He spread his arms and said firmly, ¡°I can catch you.¡± Ling Sheng looked at the expectant man and nodded. She sat down with Xiaoqi in her arms and shouted nervously, ¡°Catch us! You have to catch us!¡± From a young age, she had rarely played games. Her father had been busy with work, so it had already been impressive that he had picked her up and taken her to school on time. The first time she had gone to an amusement park had been on her 14th birthday. ¡°Uncle Jun, we¡¯re here!¡± Xiaoqi¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. As she slid down, Ling Sheng wondered why Xiaoqi was not afraid. This was obviously very fast. She hugged Xiaoqi tightly and flew down. When she dashed out of the slide, she landed in his embrace accurately. She opened her eyes and smiled at him. She then greeted him in a sweet voice. ¡°Third Master.¡± That had been too precise! ¡°I told you, I could catch you even if I closed my eyes.¡± Jun Shiyan smiled. He was extremely regretful now. If he had not been in a wheelchair, he would have been able to play with them and bring Xiaoqi along. He would have let her rest or carry her on his back as he carried Xiaoqi up before watching the mother and son slide down. ¡°Uncle Jun is impressive!¡± Xiaoqi exclaimed excitedly. Ling Sheng took Xiaoqi up and slid down with him. She screamed excitedly and called for the Third Master again, but he caught her. She felt as though her heart was floating on the clouds. It felt warm and blissful. However, her energy was limited, and she was not as strong as Xiaoqi. After half an hour, she was so tired that she did not want to move. Xiaoqi climbed up obediently. Ling Sheng sat aside and watched as Xiaoqi climbed up the slide and slid down. Jun Shiyan caught him, and the duo¡¯s laughter warmed her heart. Upon seeing Xiaoqi go up, Jun Shiyan turned around and realized that the woman sitting beside him had suddenly disappeared. He panicked instantly. ¡°Sheng Sheng? Sheng Sheng?¡± Ling Sheng was playing a prank. She had buried herself in the ball pit and curled up her body to scare them. Upon hearing Jun Shiyan¡¯s anxious voice, she secretly smiled. ¡°Sheng Sheng?¡± Jun Shiyan could not find her. All he could see were unfamiliar faces and a sea of balls. ¡°Where are you? Sheng Sheng?¡± Chapter 275 - One More Ling Sheng suddenly jumped out of the ball pit and looked at the man in front of her. She laughed and made a face. ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± While Jun Shiyan heaved a sigh of relief, he pulled her into his embrace. Upon seeing her gloating smile, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Baddie!¡± Ling Sheng smiled even more brightly. ¡°Were you worried? Were you scared?¡± Jun Shiyan wanted to punish her, but when he saw her smiling face, he finally sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t scare me again!¡± ¡°Xiaoqi is here!¡± Ling Sheng stood up and ran over to catch Xiaoqi, who had slid down. ¡°Stop playing, alright? Mommy and Uncle Jun are tired.¡± ¡°Then shall we play on the trampoline?¡± Xiaoqi had not had enough fun yet. It was different when he was out with his mother and Uncle Jun. Grandpa would scold him, but Uncle Jun would never scold him or Mommy. He liked Uncle Jun the most. Ling Sheng accompanied her son on the trampoline. Meanwhile, Jun Shiyan watched them from the side, his eyes full of gentleness and doting love. The trampoline was small, and it was easy to jump out. He would rush over to protect whoever was in danger of bouncing out. Xiaoqi¡¯s face flushed with excitement. It was good to have a father and a mother. He was finally someone with a father and a mother today. He thought to himself, One day will do. Uncle Jun would definitely be willing to be my father for one day. Ever since Ling Sheng had transmigrated, she had not kept her son much company. She would let Xiaoqi do whatever he wanted and play with him whenever he wanted. After getting tired of playing in the ball pit, he sat aside and started fishing. He was fishing for goldfish by using a rod and bait. It cost one yuan per minute, and he could take anything he caught home. Xiaoqi caught three fish and was overjoyed. In the end, he wanted to buy three more. He even bought a fish tank and some bait and started carrying them wherever he went. It was only when she received a call from home to ask where she was and when she was coming home that Ling Sheng realized she had lost track of time. She looked at the duo, who were still playing Whac-A-Mole. ¡°Xiaoqi, let¡¯s go home. We¡¯ll play again another day, alright?¡± Xiaoqi, who had not had enough, looked at Jun Shiyan eagerly and asked in a low voice, ¡°Uncle Jun, will we?¡± Jun Shiyan nodded and patted his head. ¡°Of course we will. It¡¯s late; I¡¯ll take you and Mommy home now.¡± Ling Sheng made Xiaoqi promise not to tell anyone that Jun Shiyan had been playing with them. Otherwise, Uncle Jun would not be able to play with him again. Xiaoqi promised not to tell anyone. ¡°Where did you go to play?¡± Upon seeing the small goldfish, Su Xiyin smiled and greeted him. ¡°You even bought a small goldfish!¡± Xiaoqi hugged the goldfish tank like a baby and said excitedly, ¡°Great-grandmother, Mommy took me out to play today.¡± Huo Xiao was not at home. Before Ling Sheng could drink any water, she saw her father walk out of the room and look at her ferociously. ¡°You still know the way home!¡± ¡°Father, this is my house. Of course I will come back.¡± Ling Sheng smiled. ¡°Father, Xiaoqi bought you a gift! Xiaoqi, where¡¯s your gift for Grandpa?¡± Xiaoqi dashed in on his short legs and dragged him out. He stopped in front of the goldfish tank and said, ¡°Grandpa, the goldfish with the black tail is yours.¡± Huo Ci thought, What kind of f*cking gift is this? Xiaoqi explained, ¡°This is mine. This is Mommy¡¯s. This is great-grandpa¡¯s, great-grandmother¡¯s, and grandpa¡¯s!¡± Huo Ci counted. Something was not right. There were only five of them. Why were there six fish? Who was the extra one for? ¡°What about the golden one?¡± Chapter 276 - The Goldfish Is Dead Xiaoqi hurriedly said, ¡°That¡¯s mine too. I¡¯m the youngest. I get two.¡± This was Uncle Jun¡¯s, but only he knew that. He would not tell anyone. Xiaoqi wanted to rear the goldfish, but no one had told him that the goldfish obtained from the mall had only managed to survive thanks to injected oxygen. The next morning, Ling Sheng had just woken up when she heard Xiaoqi sobbing softly on the balcony. In front of him was the corpse of a goldfish. Upon hearing the sound of her footsteps, he turned around and cried out with swollen eyes. ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s dead! The goldfish is dead!¡± Ling Sheng had forgotten that the goldfish obtained from the mall could not survive. Even if they were given oxygen, they might still not survive. It wouldn¡¯t be a surprise if they died when they were placed in a fish tank. She comforted him in a gentle voice. ¡°It¡¯s alright. The goldfish went to the goldfish planet. It will live well on its own planet.¡± Su Xiyin¡¯s heart ached immensely as she tugged at Ling Sheng. ¡°Why would you buy him goldfish? It¡¯s easy for children to develop feelings for these small animals. Look at him crying.¡± Ling Sheng nodded obediently. ¡°I understand. I won¡¯t buy him any more in the future.¡± What could she do if her son wanted to fish for goldfish to have fun? She was innocent in this entire situation. She could finally understand how her father felt after being criticized. Xiaoqi was very sad. He buried the small goldfish in the flower pot Ling Sheng had prepared and stood beside it for a long time, his eyes swollen. Uncle Jun¡¯s goldfish had died. He had to be very sad. ¨C Ling Sheng was notified about the audition time¡ªeight o¡¯clock in the morning. However, her audition number wasn¡¯t fixed, as she would be drawing one when she got there. One might have to wait from morning to night for an audition. Ling Sheng had initially thought that the mysterious man was messing with her. She had even asked Mei Xuelin for two bodyguards, fearing that she would meet a bad person. The audition venue was the Blue Gold Building in the capital, where every inch of land was worth its weight in gold. She took the elevator and reached the 18th floor but was then stopped by the receptionist. ¡°Miss, you can¡¯t enter without an invitation.¡± Ling Sheng explained and showed the receptionist her WeChat message. ¡°Your director asked me to come for an audition. I have a WeChat message.¡± That person was really unreliable. He had promised to notify her before the interview, but no one had replied to her messages. She had thought he was a liar. If he had not spoken up for her that day, she would not have come in the first place. ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about. Our director would not have taken the initiative to add you on WeChat and ask you to come for an audition. Did someone lie to you?¡± The receptionist looked at her strangely. ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t have Director Chen¡¯s WeChat. I¡¯m not sure if your WeChat message is real.¡± ¡°Director Chen?¡± Ling Sheng thought to herself how lucky she was that there was indeed a Director Chen. ¡°Which Director Chen are you talking about?¡± The receptionist, who was a nice person, passed her a poster. ¡°Who else? Director Chen Mo. Director Chen!¡± When Luo Xin reached that floor, she happened to see Ling Sheng talking to the receptionist. After listening for a while, she was sure that Ling Sheng was there to participate in the audition. However, although she had not received an invitation, she was claiming that Director Chen had asked her to come. ¡°Ling Sheng.¡± Luo Xin took the initiative to greet her and asked, ¡°Are you here for the audition too? Congratulations, auditioning for Director Chen is a very rare opportunity.¡± Ling Sheng nodded in greeting. ¡°Ms. Luo, you must also be here to participate in the audition.¡± Upon seeing someone she knew, she was sure that that person had been telling the truth. The timing and location were right, and other actors had come to participate in the audition. But who was he? Why had he gotten her to come by deceiving her? Chapter 277 - Golden Lion King Luo Xin greeted her politely before showing the invitation and entering with her assistant. Out of the corner of her eye, she gave Ling Sheng a mocking look. She was really interesting. She had not received an invitation, yet she claimed that Director Chen had asked her to come for the audition. She probably wanted to shamelessly sneak in to audition. Ling Sheng was helpless. She could not enter. The receptionist would not acknowledge her WeChat appointment. Only an invitation would be accepted. If she had not been thick-skinned, she would have left long ago upon seeing Luo Xin enter. Why was she spouting nonsense? However, this was Director Chen¡¯s new movie! It would be good if she could go in and broaden her horizons. Her heart was itching, and she even felt a little envious of Luo Xin. ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng!¡± Su Ye called out to her and asked carefully, ¡°What should we do now?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait. Doesn¡¯t the audition start at 10 o¡¯clock?¡± Ling Sheng saw a resting area opposite her. It was fine that she had not known this was Chen Mo¡¯s new movie, but she had to try her luck. Perhaps the handsome man who had given her his WeChat was Director Chen¡¯s employee and could get her in. Ling Sheng had just sat down when a staff member brought her a glass of water. Then, she saw a person run out of the elevator. When he looked up and revealed his stunningly handsome face, she realized he was the handsome uncle that had spoken up for her at Hua Ying. ¡°Sir, please show me your invitation.¡± The receptionist was instantly charmed by the appearance of the person in front of her. She stared at him for a few seconds before hurriedly looking away. ¡°I¡¯m Chen Mo.¡± After Nangong Lengmo finished speaking, he saw Ling Sheng sitting in the resting area opposite him and waved at her. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going in? Why are you sitting there?¡± Ling Sheng nodded at him and watched his posture quietly. It was really bold of him to impersonate Chen Mo so openly. Was there something wrong with his brain? Su Ye also looked at the handsome man opposite her in confusion. This man was so handsome that she could not take her eyes off him. She knew Director Chen, liked his movies a lot, and was a fan of his. It was weird, but Director Chen¡¯s fans in this country had given him a very good nickname: Golden Lion King. Ever since he had debuted, he¡¯d had a big beard and long hair. His style had not changed in years, and his skin was very dark. He was also very fat. He looked nothing like the pretty boy in front of her. ¡°Sir, don¡¯t joke around.¡± The receptionist saw that he was a handsome man and smiled politely. Why had she met two weirdos this morning? Who had she offended? The woman who had said that Director Chen Mo had asked her to audition was now claiming that he was Chen Mo. ¡°I¡¯m really Chen Mo!¡± Nangong Lengmo was stunned. He had changed his style and lost weight, causing everyone to not recognize him. If he had known, he would not have listened to his sister¡¯s style advice. ¡°Sir, we¡¯re very busy here. Can you go to the waiting area to relax?¡± The receptionist was helpless. He was so pretty¡­ Was there something wrong with her brain? The elevator door opened and another man and woman walked out. The man was handsome, and the woman was gorgeous. The duo stood together, looking like a golden couple. Ling Sheng was stunned. What kind of god-like casting session was this? The sight of them simply made her heart pound. That man was three-time Best Actor Award winner Sheng Xichen, while the woman was a four-time Best Actress winner, Fang Hua. She was nothing and had the lowest standing in that place. Everyone who came was virtually a god! ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ms. Fang Hua gave off the vibe of a queen, but her tone was gentle. ¡°Did you encounter some trouble?¡± Chapter 278 - Pretending To Be Chen Mo When the receptionist saw the Best Actor and Best Actress, her eyes narrowed instantly. She shook her head hurriedly. ¡°No, please show me your invitation.¡± Ahhh, it was Best Actor Sheng and Ms. Fang Hua! They were actors she liked a lot, and she wanted an autograph and a photo with them. She was thus calm and collected. These two people were the biggest celebrities on the list. She had not expected them to arrive earlier than the others. Ms. Fang Hua spoke very gently and did not have the attitude of a celebrity. This was the first time Ling Sheng had seen Sheng Xichen in person, so she could only sigh. Success did not come easy. Judging by his figure, temperament, and demeanor, he was indeed the perfect gentleman! This person had a good relationship with her father. Her biological father had won four Best Actor Awards and one Best Supporting Actor Award. He was a five-time Best Actor Award winner. The person in front of her was only slightly inferior. Actually, his acting skills were on par with her father¡¯s. He was only 35 years old, so there was still room for improvement until he reached the prime age of male actors. Perhaps he could crush her father in two years. Nangong Lengmo stood aside with a look of despair. He huddled in a small corner, almost squatting down to draw circles because he had nothing better to do. He looked a little pitiful. Sheng Xichen took two steps before turning around to look at him. ¡°Is this gentleman here for the audition? Why don¡¯t you go in?¡± Nangong Lengmo smiled coldly at him. ¡°Would you believe me if I told you I was Chen Mo?¡± Sheng Xichen smiled and shook his head. ¡°Sir, you must be joking.¡± Ling Sheng was infatuated as she looked at Sheng Xichen. Oh no, oh no. She was about to be charmed by him. Could she go over and ask for his autograph? The Best Actor was smiling with his head lowered, and his dimples were showing. He was better than countless people in the world! Fang Hua turned around and looked at him. ¡°Director Chen Mo will be very happy to hear that.¡± After all, Director Chen Mo had always been affectionately called Golden Lion King by his fans in the mainland. It was impossible for his looks to reach such a level. ¡°It¡¯s really me!¡± Nangong Lengmo suspected that there was something wrong with their eyes for a bit. He took a poster and pointed at his photo, eager to gain their approval. ¡°Look carefully at my face. Look at my eyes, nose, eyebrows, and mouth. Aren¡¯t they all identical?¡± Fang Hua smiled, but the beauty¡¯s smile was gentle and elegant. ¡°Master, to be honest, Director Chen Mo¡¯s face is twice as big as yours.¡± ¡°I lost weight! I lost 50 pounds!¡± Nangong Lengmo had not expected things to turn out like this. He was saddened beyond tears. ¡°Then take out your ID and show it to the receptionist!¡± Sheng Xichen could not help but give him a confused look. For some reason, he had been delayed for a long time. He could have taken out his relevant documents and given the assistant director or any staff member who knew him a call. Ling Sheng could not take it anymore. She had no idea why, but she felt a little embarrassed. Then, she heard him say, ¡°On the way here on the subway, my phone and wallet were stolen. Take another look. Take a closer look. It¡¯s true. I¡¯m Chen Mo. I just shaved, cut my hair, and lost weight. Take another look.¡± ¡°Call a staff member over. They will recognize you.¡± Fang Hua shared an idea patiently. ¡°There¡¯s only James, but he said that he hasn¡¯t come yet.¡± Nangong Lengmo sighed coldly. Forget it, I¡¯ll wait for James to come! Fang Hua and Sheng Xichen exchanged a glance. This person was interesting. Why had he come here to pretend to be Director Chen Mo? Chapter 279 - Compassion ¡°Uncle!¡± Ling Sheng could not bear to watch anymore. She ran over and pulled him away. She then looked at the couple in front of her in embarrassment. ¡°Senior Sheng, Teacher Fang Hua, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s fine. Go in and get ready!¡± When Sheng Xichen had entered, he had observed Nangong Lengmo¡¯s indifference and had not noticed Ling Sheng, who was sitting opposite him. Upon seeing her, he was shocked. ¡°I know you. You¡¯re a newbie from Brother Ci¡¯s Studio. Ling Sheng, right? If you were able to come to this audition, that means that the younger generation will surpass us in time!¡± Ling Sheng shook her head hurriedly. ¡°No, I don¡¯t have an invitation. I¡¯m just here to take a look. Hurry up and go in. We won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡± Sheng Xichen nodded. Before he left, he said, ¡°Pass my greetings to Brother Ci when you meet.¡± Fang Hua agreed. ¡°Mine too.¡± The duo chatted as they entered, talking about Ling Sheng. The young lady was from Huo Ci¡¯s Studio and had been involved in a scandal with him. However, they did not know if it was true or not, so they had the urge to gossip. Ling Sheng pulled the man to sit in the resting area. ¡°Uncle, what do you want? How did you know there would be an audition here today? It¡¯s fine if you tricked me into coming, but why did you pretend to be Director Chen?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t believe me either?¡± Nangong Lengmo let out a deep sigh and took a big gulp of water. ¡°My phone was stolen in the subway. That¡¯s why I was unable to send you a message. Sorry.¡± ¡°I forgive you.¡± Ling Sheng smiled. After all, they were in the same boat! Since the duo could not enter, Ling Sheng had an idea. ¡°Call James and get him to come and identify you.¡± Nangong Lengmo let out a deep sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t remember his number.¡± Ling Sheng was speechless. This handsome uncle was around 30 years old. However, one really could not tell how old he was based on his face and IQ. Why did he look like an idiot? ¡°Then whose number do you remember?¡± ¡°My sister¡¯s.¡± Nangong Lengmo let out another cold sigh and took the poster to look at it. ¡°If I had known this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have lost weight and changed my style.¡± Then, he picked it up and showed it to Ling Sheng so she could compare. ¡°Are we really not the same? Look at my features. They¡¯re obviously identical!¡± Ling Sheng could not bear to hurt him. However, when she heard him say that, she took a closer look and realized that they really did look alike. ¡°Yes, if you say so.¡± Su Ye listened to their conversation and smiled in secret. The duo was drinking tea and chatting in the resting area. No one kicked them out, and some people even brought snacks for them. They were quite at ease. Ling Sheng was dumbfounded as she watched big shots walk out of the elevator one after another. Almost all the famous actors and actresses in the entertainment circle had come. This was a grand occasion that rarely took place even at large award ceremonies. ¡°Director Chen Mo, your charisma is indeed very powerful.¡± Ling Sheng gave him a thumbs-up, looking utterly convinced. Come to think of it, who would not want to get an Oscar? Even if they could not get an Oscar, it would be a great honor to showcase their work at the Oscars. It would bring glory to the Chinese film industry and make them proud. ¡°Thank you.¡± Nangong Lengmo accepted her compliment. Ling Sheng gave him a sideways look. Uncle, you really know how to fish for compliments. I was talking about Director Chen. At 9: 30, after waiting for an entire hour and a half, Ling Sheng went to the washroom twice. When she came out, she saw the uncle peeling pine nuts. He was peeling them and placing them on a plate. Upon seeing her, he said, ¡°Come and eat quickly.¡± Chapter 280 - A Fatty With Potential Upon seeing the peeled pine nuts, Ling Sheng decided that even if he was a liar, she would not blame him. She smiled sweetly. ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡± She liked to eat nuts, but did not like peeling pine nuts, Hawaiian fruit, and walnuts herself. When the uncle saw this, he carefully peeled them for her. The man in front of her gave her a familiar feeling, as though she had known him for a long time. It was a strange sense of familiarity. When James walked out of the elevator, he saw the handsome man sitting opposite her, who was peeling Hawaiian fruit laboriously. He immediately panicked. ¡°What time is it? Why are you still sitting here? Who¡¯s the host?¡± This was outrageous. He had actually ignored the hundreds of actors who had come to audition and run over to flirt with a beauty. Upon hearing this voice, Ling Sheng looked over and saw a long-bearded European-looking man with deep-set features. His skin was tanned, and his blue eyes were very imposing when he was angry. James was Chen Mo¡¯s assistant director. They had been working together for decades and were best friends and partners. ¡°Why don¡¯t you check the time yourself?¡± Nangong Lengmo was not anxious at all. Since things had already come to this, he should stay calm. ¡°I was meeting an investor. What about you?¡± James was annoyed. Ling Sheng was so stunned that she had forgotten to chew the food in her mouth. When she looked at the handsome uncle in front of her, her eyeballs nearly dropped to the ground. No way! He was really Chen Mo! He was Director Chen! ¡°I don¡¯t have an invitation. The lady at the front desk won¡¯t let me in,¡± Nangong Lengmo said self-righteously. ¡°My ID and phone were stolen on the subway, so I can¡¯t prove my identity.¡± Ling Sheng thought, That¡¯s true! However, the handsome uncle in front of them was far too different from Director Chen. This was virtually a reconstruction. Even if one claimed that fatties had the potential to be handsome, he must have been resculpted by the hands of God! ¡°Let¡¯s go in!¡± Chen Mo dragged Ling Sheng away. Su Ye covered her mouth in shock, her understanding of the world refreshed. This was really Director Chen Mo. How could a person change so much? When the lady at the front desk discovered that the handsome man in front of her was Director Chen Mo, she could not remain calm anymore. Even after that person entered, she kept comparing the photo to him. She felt as though her IQ had been crushed. Chen Mo had to prepare for the audition, so he arranged for a staff member to take her to the resting area. There were more than 100 male and female actors at the group audition and casting selection. They were all seated in the same row. Ling Sheng was not included in the list, but Chen Mo added her at the last minute. There was no place for her there. When Luo Xin saw Ling Sheng being led in, her eyes turned cold and she mocked her. In the end, she had still come in. However, she did not know what she had done. Had she shamelessly begged Director Chen Mo? Or had the Third Master found Director Chen Mo and gotten her in through the back door? The employee led her in and left. There were a lot of things to do, and they needed manpower everywhere. They could not waste time on an insignificant actress. When Ling Sheng entered, everyone looked over. Their eyes were full of curiosity, doubt, and disregard, as though she was an uninvited guest who had suddenly barged in. Everyone present was well-respected. Even if they had not won a big award, their acting skills were recognized by the masses. What was the point of adding a newbie who did not even have any work experience? Was this a slap to their faces? Chapter 281 - The Central Figure The whole entertainment circle was abuzz with Hua Ying¡¯s apology. Some people even said that the entertainment company would reshuffle the lineup soon. This was the central figure of that incident after all. Everyone knew that the young lady in front of them had a strong backer and could not be offended. She must have gone through the back door to come to the audition. After taking a look, everyone stopped paying attention to her and started chatting about the upcoming audition. On the other hand, Fang Hua smiled and waved at her, looking like she was very familiar with her. ¡°Sheng Sheng, come over here.¡± Sheng Xichen sat beside her and whispered, ¡°This lady really entered.¡± Director Chen had chosen people without opening the back door for anyone. Those who had come were people who had caught his eye and gained relative recognition from him. This young lady was not bad! Fang Hua and Sheng Xichen were sitting in a separate space in the center of the venue. There was no one around them, as they had all deliberately left space for them. The two of them were old comrades who had been friends for more than 10 years. There would not be any rumors about them sitting together. During an audition with Chen Mo, no matter how big of an actor one was, one would not receive any special treatment. There was no private lounge either, so they all sat in the auditorium and waited. Ling Sheng did not care what others thought of her. She ran over excitedly, her eyes crinkling as she smiled. ¡°Hi, Teacher Fanghua. Hi, Senior Sheng.¡± ¡°Why am I a senior and she is a teacher?¡± Sheng Xichen joked. ¡°Hi, Teacher Sheng.¡± Ling Sheng changed the way she addressed him. ¡°Sit.¡± Fang Hua patted the seat beside her. The gazes around them changed again. Luo Xin¡¯s eyes were cold as she looked ahead. After all, she was managed by Huo Ci¡¯s Studio. The way people treated her was indeed different. Even the Best Actor and Best Actress had to give Huo Ci some face. Ling Sheng did not stand on ceremony. Despite how her father was at home, he was like a fish in water when he was outside. Everyone in the entertainment circle was his friend, so they had to give him some face. It just depended on how close their relationship was. Coincidentally, the two people beside her had excellent personalities and work experience. They were the kind of people who could be good friends with her father and be second only to her uncles. There were autographed photos of them on the wall at home. When she¡¯d heard that Chen Mo had invited her over and the strange person she had met at the conference had been Chen Mo, she had been shocked. ¡°Sheng Sheng, is what you said true?¡± Fang Hua¡¯s expression was conflicted. ¡°I¡¯ve met Director Chen Mo a few times. Although we don¡¯t have a close relationship, logically speaking, I should be able to recognize him.¡± Sheng Xichen was a little embarrassed that he had not recognized him. He had clearly said that he had tried to lose weight, change his style, cut his hair, and shave, but the difference was huge. Who would dare recognize him? ¡°I can understand that. I didn¡¯t recognize him either. He said he grew a big beard in the past to make himself look more serious. He was fat because he had been taking steroids. He stopped taking medicine for half a year and started exercising, so his weight decreased as a result.¡± Ling Sheng helped explain with a smile. ¡°However, the change is really big. He¡¯s like two different people.¡± The three of them were chatting amicably. Fang Hua and Sheng Xichen had not expected the young lady to be so extraordinary despite her young age. She was lively and adorable, and she knew how to speak nicely. She was also very likable. At 10 o¡¯clock sharp, the audition officially started. The order in which they were called was random, and the names just rolled on the big screen. Whoever saw their name roll on the screen would get on the stage. There was no time to prepare beforehand, nor was there time to prepare mentally. This tested the actors¡¯ ability to adapt on the spot and challenged their mental fortitude the most. Chapter 282 - Lucky The actors who entered the second round of the audition would be sent to another waiting room. Those who were eliminated would go home directly. There was no limit to the number of people who could be eliminated, and there was also no limit to the number of people who could advance. As long as one¡¯s acting skills were up to standard, they could enter the next round. As expected, Ling Sheng was the last actor to audition. Nangong Lengmo, who was an unreliable director, had completely forgotten to add her. The production team behind him did not know that her name was not on the rolling screen. The first round was a scene test. The actor was given a scene and a theme and was free to act. The theme Ling Sheng drew was ¡®two-faced¡¯. The time she had was two minutes. Ling Sheng portrayed a genius violinist. On the outside, she was an elegant, beautiful, and sensible goddess. However, no one knew that a demon was living in her heart. She had fallen in love with her student and had lured him to her house under the pretense of having a class before killing him. In the last scene, she played the violin and looked at the dead boy sitting quietly on the sofa with a smile. In just two minutes, she had to perform another improvisation. It required extremely precise control, intense concentration, and advanced acting skills to show the personality of a two-faced person. However, she had done it. The whole process was like an extremely short and shocking drama. There were no unnecessary words, only eye contact and body movements that were performed appropriately. Her smile when she looked at the boy at the end was obviously gentle and loving, but it made one¡¯s hair stand on end. In order to save time, the next round of auditions started at the same time. James was the main examiner during the third round. When he passed her, it took him forever to recover from the shock he got from the look she gave him. He shivered when she looked at him. It was terrifying and sickening! These Chinese actors were just like Mo had said. Although they were supposed to be good actors, they were actually lacking when it came to really performing. Speaking of that, this applied to all the actors in the world. Not many actors could get into character just by saying they had gotten into character. From the moment they saw the theme, they were only given one minute to think. It was not easy to think of an entire plot in only a minute. Among the 100-odd actors, other than Sheng Xichen and Fang Hua¡¯s surprising performances, no one else performed well. There were even some people who were as hysterical as lunatics and acted like crazy while performing. The key factor was that their line delivery was not good enough. Someone like her, who could interpret a complete scene from start to end to such an extent, could only be considered a genius actress. ¡°Thank you, Mr. James.¡± Ling Sheng bowed and thanked him with a smile before she was led to the lounge next door by a staff member. Upon seeing her leave, James recalled the look in her eyes just now and could not help but shiver. It had been too scary. The judges beside him thought so too. Ling Sheng had not expected so many people to be eliminated during the first round. More people than she had expected were eliminated, leaving only 18 people to compete with her. When Luo Xin saw Ling Sheng enter, her eyes narrowed and she sneered in her heart. She had been lucky enough to get through the first round. She might have entered the audition through the back door, but Chen Mo was a big Hollywood director who had never been influenced by capital. He would definitely not open the back door for someone during this audition. She was sure of that. Chapter 283 - Currying Favor Sheng Xichen and Fang Hua had been discussing whether she could pass or not when Ling Sheng walked in. Fang Hua waved at her. ¡°Come here.¡± Ling Sheng ran over obediently and sat beside Fang Hua. She smiled and lamented. ¡°My efforts have not been in vain. I didn¡¯t expect to pass the first round. Please guide me, teachers.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have to work hard next.¡± Fang Hua had more or less guessed the reason she wanted guidance. Among the 20-year-old girls participating, only she and Luo Xin were left. If nothing went wrong, one of them would definitely stay. As for them, although they had many competitors, this audition was a good opportunity. To them, acting was just the icing on the cake, so it did not matter if they did not act. However, these young children needed this opportunity to grow. If they were cast in this drama, it might be a new milestone in their acting career. Sheng Xichen liked listening to her talk. This was much better advice than saying that one had to be lucky to pass the audition. No one succeeded because of luck. One had to work hard to achieve their goals. Luo Xin had initially not understood why she had not been treated like Ling Sheng even though she had interacted with Senior Sheng and Teacher Fang Hua before. Now, she understood. She was just not as thick-skinned as her and she did not know how to curry favor. She would not bother using such a method to please others. The second round was obviously more difficult than the first. There were 100 additional judges of different ages and nationalities in the audience¡ªall of them strangers. No one knew where the film crew had found them. Nangong Lengmo was also there. He sat at the front and looked at Ling Sheng before nodding slightly. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s begin!¡± Ling Sheng cleared her throat. ¡°I want to portray a lowly woman abandoned by her lover¡ªa woman who¡¯s lost and is unsure where to find love.¡± In front of her, someone snapped the clapperboard. Start. There was only one line. Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes started to look blank, and she did not dare look at anything. After searching around for a while, she lowered her eyes and said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°If you leave, where should I go? What should I do?¡± These words could stab one¡¯s heart. Coupled with her voice, minute expressions, expressive eyes, and helpless actions, she could force one to cry. The spectators below the stage, regardless of their nationality or age, gave a rating one after another. Their eyes reddened as if they had experienced this themselves. Perhaps some people could not understand what she was saying, but her body language, expression, and voice expressed her emotions. There was no national border to arousing mutual affection. As expected, Ling Sheng won the second round. Luo Xin was eliminated. She sat at the resting area by the front desk, looking in the direction of the door and waiting for Ling Sheng to be eliminated. However, she waited for half an hour without seeing her. ¡°Let¡¯s find out why she hasn¡¯t come out.¡± Luo Xin did not want to admit that Ling Sheng¡¯s acting skills were better than hers. On what basis could a newbie like her get a role in Director Chen¡¯s movie? She was not convinced! How was she worse than Ling Sheng? Why was she always being crushed by her? She had been eliminated this time, but Ling Sheng had been selected. How was she meant to redeem her reputation? Now, everyone knew that she had participated in the audition for Director Chen¡¯s new movie. The fans were still holding a lucky draw that day to cheer her on and wish her success. As for Ling Sheng, there had been no news of her going to the audition beforehand. If she was chosen, the news would be explosive and would definitely start trending. Chapter 284 - The Female Lead This was not just a movie, but also a significant milestone in one¡¯s acting career¡ªan insurmountable gap for most people. After an actress became Chen Mo¡¯s female lead, her acting career and value would surpass those of other actresses. The assistant called Luo Xin¡¯s agent, Zhang Yun, and soon received a message. He passed her the phone. ¡°Sister Xin Xin, listen to this.¡± When she heard Zhang Yun¡¯s words, Luo Xin¡¯s expression became even worse. Her grip on the phone made it seem like she wanted to crush it. She said coldly, ¡°I understand.¡± When the assistant saw her expression, he was shocked. He kept feeling that Sister Xin Xin was different from usual today. Was it because of Ling Sheng? Ling Sheng had been selected, but she had been eliminated. She definitely could not accept this. He could not accept this either. Sister Xin Xin was more elegant than her and had better looks, better acting skills, and a better reputation than her. Was Director Chen blind? Why had he chosen a stupid woman who was covered in so much dirt that she could not be washed clean? Ling Sheng had only come to take a look because Nangong Lengmo had helped her at the press conference and had sincerely invited her to the audition. Who knew that she would be chosen? Half an hour later, this felt like a dream. Chen Mo had chosen the main character, so he had to choose the supporting characters slowly. The main character was the key of the movie, but the supporting characters were indispensable to a successful movie as well. Sheng Xichen was a male lead, while Fang Hua was a female lead. Although Ling Sheng had played the roles of female leads during her student days, she had not had many scenes. Fang Hua was 36 years old now. If a female celebrity acted as a young girl at this age, no matter how good her acting skills were, she would still look awkward. Chen Mo felt that her temperament was similar to Ling Sheng¡¯s, and so was her face shape. After putting on makeup, she would definitely not look out of place. When she got in the car, Ling Sheng held the script in her hand, finding this a little unreal. She called Mei Xuelin, her voice tense and agitated. ¡°Sister Mei, do you know what I did?¡± ¡°What did you do?¡± Mei Xuelin shouted ferociously. ¡°Xiao Liu, don¡¯t tell me you landed yourself among the trending searches again?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not among the trending searches. I¡¯m auditioning for a role. Didn¡¯t I tell you I would be auditioning today? Do you know who the director is?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s Chen Mo! There are five Best Actors and four Best Actresses in our company, but none of them has been invited. I¡¯ve been asking around for a long time and reached the conclusion that Director Chen might have a feud with our company.¡± Mei Xuelin was baffled. Logically speaking, there were many actors with good acting skills at their studio, but none of them had received an invitation. It was as though they had deliberately avoided their company. ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s Chen Mo. The man I met at the Hua Ying press conference the other day was Chen Mo. I¡¯m a little agitated now. Let me tell you something¡­ I¡¯m the female lead of his movie.¡± ¡°What did you say? You¡¯re the female lead? You¡¯re not lying to me, are you?¡± ¡°No way, I would never lie to you. I managed to eliminate more than 100 capable actors. I¡¯m the female lead. I¡¯ve gotten the script. I¡¯ll come to the company immediately.¡± ¡°Hurry up! I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± After Ling Sheng hung up, she was still extremely agitated. She thought about it and called Huo Ci. In a low voice, she asked, ¡°Father, are you busy?¡± ¡°I am.¡± ¡°Let me tell you a piece of good news. I¡¯m the female lead in Chen Mo¡¯s new movie!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Then, Huo Ci hung up. Ling Sheng looked at the phone with a dumbfounded expression. Did he have to do that to her? He could only say one word? Couldn¡¯t he give her some affirmation? Chapter 285 - Skinning Her Alive Zhou Zhou and Little Ye watched as she made phone calls and sent messages one after another. They were so excited that they wanted to soar to the sky. They were also overjoyed. Ling Sheng held her phone and huddled in a corner with a smile on her face. ¡°Yes, Director Chen Mo. He¡¯s the only director in China who has won an Oscar.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°How did you know? Do you like watching his movies?¡± ¡°I do. Besides, I¡¯m his new investor.¡± ¡°No way. Third Master, are you close to him? Didn¡¯t you say that his movies never attracted investors? Besides, his family is rich.¡± ¡°I invested in all his movies as the sole proprietor.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s jaw dropped in shock. ¡°Give me a break. My mind is a little muddled now. That means you¡¯re the big financier behind Chen Mo.¡± Oh my god! This was earth-shaking news! ¡°You can put it that way. I¡¯m on good terms with him. We¡¯re meeting tonight. Do you want to come over? I¡¯ll pick you up from your company later.¡± Ling Sheng felt that her understanding of things was being greatly challenged. She shook her head. ¡°I have to go back to fetch Xiaoqi. Uncle and the others are returning to the old residence today.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± Jun Shiyan paused before saying, ¡°Can I come to your house?¡± Ling Sheng shook her head vigorously and rejected him outright. ¡°No!¡± Definitely not! If her father found out, he would skin her alive! Just thinking about it was scary! ¡°Then I¡¯ll fetch you and Xiaoqi and have a meal with Director Chen?¡± Jun Shiyan took a step back. ¡°I have to go home to cook. You don¡¯t know this, but my uncle is very picky. He wants to come home today. If I¡¯m not around, he will lose his temper again.¡± ¡°Can you move out?¡± ¡°I might move out after some time.¡± Ling Sheng thought that was possible, but the house her grandpa had bought was still being renovated. She would probably move in after filming Director Chen¡¯s new drama. She should have been overjoyed to the point of clapping, but when she thought about the fact that there would be no one to teach her acting skills after she moved, she felt a little disappointed. Ling Sheng went to the company, but Mei Xuelin was even more agitated than her. She claimed that she must have been possessed by a lucky carp to have such a great thing befall her. It was not easy to get a role in Chen Mo¡¯s new drama. Even though she would be playing the female lead in her student days, it would be crucial for her future development. Besides, she would be filming with Best Actor Sheng. This was a rare opportunity for a new actor. ¡°Sister Mei, why didn¡¯t Director Chen send an invitation to our company¡¯s artists?¡± Ling Sheng found it strange. ¡°How would I know? Go back and ask Huo Ci if he offended Director Chen.¡± Mei Xuelin did not understand either. ¡°Did Senior Huo receive an invitation?¡± Ling Sheng did not dare ask her father, as she could foresee that she would get scolded badly. ¡°He¡¯s my boss, not my artist. I don¡¯t manage him. He manages his own business.¡± Mei Xuelin rolled her eyes and sighed. Ling Sheng was speechless. Chapter 286 - Turning Evil For the Sake Of Doing So Sheng Xichen would be playing the male lead, Feng Tu, who was a university professor. He was gentle, elegant, young, and promising. At 23 years old, he had gotten a Mathematics degree at Cambridge and a double doctorate in computer science. His father was a Fellow of the Chinese Academy of Sciences, and his mother was a music professor at Huaxia University. They were a truly intellectual family. After graduation, he had returned to the country and taught at the Imperial Capital University¡¯s Mathematics Department. The following year, he had been given the title of a professor. He had led a pure life and had never been involved in any scandals. He was worthy of being called a gentleman, as he was both elegant and noble. He was 28 years old yet still single. He was the living symbol of the Imperial Capital University. Because of him, many girls had applied to enter the Imperial Capital University¡¯s Math Department just to catch a glimpse of his elegance. In order to meet him, countless unregistered students would come to attend his class. Only with restrictions could he give lessons normally. However, no one knew that their professor was actually a very well-closeted gay man. The female lead, Chao Lu, had been a straight-A student and a math fan ever since she was young. She had won countless domestic and international Mathematical Olympiad awards and had even represented the country by competing at international competitions. She had won championships and brought glory to the country. Sometimes, the heavens were unfair. Not only was Chao Lu a straight-A student, but she was also a beauty. From elementary school to high school, she had always been the school belle. She was a heavenly existence. She was the typical child that other parents always referred to for comparison. At 16 years old, she had been admitted to the Imperial Capital University¡¯s Math Department. The moment she had seen his picture, she had known that she was in love and had decided to date that man. She had graduated from the Morning Dew Research Institute at 22 years old. The two of them had gotten married, and she had become the envy of everyone at the Imperial Capital University. She had become a winner in life. After that, she had started working, had a child, and led a good life. However, after she got pregnant, Feng Tu entered the country¡¯s secret scientific research institution to further his studies. He left for four years. When he returned, the child was already three years old. When Feng Tu returned, he was the same as before. He was a gentle and considerate husband who knew how to cook, shared the housework, and dealt with his wife¡¯s doubts. He would go to work on time, take care of his son, and take him to school. Besides the fact that their weekly marital duty had become biweekly, everything else was perfect. It was so perfect that it felt unreal. Chao Lu was still envied by everyone. Everyone said that having a gentle and considerate husband with a handsome face was a blessing from her previous life. As time passed, Chao Lu also felt that she was very blessed. She was a million times happier than a woman with a broken family and an adulterous husband who only shed tears. When she accidentally discovered her husband¡¯s chat history one day, she did not know that this would be the start of her nightmare¡­ When the casting ended in the afternoon, the film crew of ¡°My Wife¡± @ Fang Hua, Sheng Xichen, and Ling Sheng announced that filming would start officially on December 13th. Many people dreamed of playing a role in a film of Director Chen Mo. The moment the official announcement was released, the entire entertainment circle exploded. Fang Hua and Sheng Xichen could understand. After all, they were Best Actors. Ling Sheng¡¯s role was puzzling. Without any prior work, and given the fact that she had been ridden with scandals, how had she been chosen to play the young female lead? Some people even speculated that Ling Sheng had a backer with capital who operated behind her. He controlled the casting of the movie and had pushed for her to be cast. They believed this firmly. After all, she had forced Hua Ying to apologize. What could she not do? In an instant, there were mixed reactions on the internet. Ling Sheng¡¯s name had become more popular than Sheng Xichen and Fang Hua¡¯s names. She was the number one trending topic. Chapter 287 - : Huo Ci’s Birthday The Peanuts supported her, and so did the Eight Immortals¡¯ fans. Chen Mo¡¯s fans announced that they would not comment before the movie was released. Long Weibo posts that doubted her acting skills were posted one after another. They were all made by Weibo accounts and marketing accounts that were trying their best to prove that she was trash and not worthy of filming Chen Mo¡¯s movie. Chen Mo had chosen her, but this would become the biggest stain in his life. Some people even openly criticized Chen Mo by saying that he had been reduced to a capital slave and had found a newbie covered in dirt to be the female lead. Ling Sheng wanted to raise her hand and say, ¡°I¡¯m the female lead¡¯s young self. I don¡¯t have many scenes. You¡¯re trying so hard to slander me because you want to gain attention. Thank you!¡± Mei Xuelin was not willing to interfere in such pure evil behavior. She would walk her own acting path and let them defame her. It was best to use her acting skills and capabilities to slap others in the face. However, for the sake of this drama, she had applied for Ling Sheng to go to the Imperial Capital University¡¯s Mathematics Department to experience university life and integrate herself into the character¡¯s living environment. She had gotten Zhou Zhou to deliver a thick stack of math textbooks, from primary school textbooks to first year of college textbooks, directly to her door and ask her to take a good look at the textbooks before she went to the university. She did not want to be ignorant and embarrass herself in class. Ling Sheng looked at the elementary, middle, and high school textbooks and wondered how much she did not trust her. After all, she was a top student. When she had taken the college entrance examination, she had entered Imperial Capital University as the top art student, alright? She had also gotten the highest score ever in a cultural class! She had gotten 688 points in humanities, which was only 10 points lower than the humanities top student¡¯s score. The entertainment circle had exploded because of her score, alright? Although she admitted that she was a genius, geniuses had their shortcomings. Her shortcoming was mathematics. She had lost nearly 20 points in mathematics, and only managed to get an adequate score thanks to her scores in other subjects. Mei Xuelin had already made the necessary arrangements. In a week, she would be going to the Imperial Capital University¡¯s Mathematics Department to experience university life. During this period, she would be left alone to revise. The day before Ling Sheng went to university to experience life was a Friday. The kindergarten did not have classes in the afternoon. After picking Xiaoqi up at noon, she went directly to the biggest farmers market nearby and bought a lot of food. When she got home, she started to get busy. Xiaoqi ran around the house and even went to the balcony to pick some bok choy. When he returned, his face was red. ¡°Mommy, Mommy, Grandpa¡¯s Snow White has sprouted!¡± Ling Sheng stopped chopping vegetables and turned to look at her son. ¡°Slow down. Don¡¯t fall!¡± ¡°Xiaoqi is not a child who has just been weaned.¡± Xiaoqi gave his mother a serious look before he climbed onto the stool excitedly and turned on the tap to wash the bok choy. Ling Sheng did not stop him. She would let him try to do what he could. Besides, Xiaoqi could do a good job. It had been more than ten days since he had planted the vegetable seeds. The bok choy was crispy and tender. It was just the right time to eat it. When it came to longevity noodles, throwing in a few stalks of bok choy was perfect! ¡°Mommy, Grandpa won¡¯t not come home, right?¡± Xiaoqi tilted his head and puffed his cheeks as he looked at her. ¡°If Grandpa doesn¡¯t come home, where will he celebrate his birthday?¡± Mommy had said that it was Grandpa¡¯s birthday today and she wanted to celebrate it at home. She had bought a lot of Grandpa¡¯s favorite dishes and made a cake. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯ll be back.¡± Ling Sheng smiled mysteriously. Chapter 288 - Happy Birthday ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Xiaoqi nodded vigorously before sighing regretfully. ¡°If great-grandpa and great-grandmother could celebrate Grandpa¡¯s birthday at home, he would definitely be very happy.¡± After Xiaoqi finished washing the vegetables, Ling Sheng took him to the balcony and took a photo of the sprouting Snow White before sending it to Huo Ci. Ling Sheng: Father, your Snow White has germinated. Are you coming home today? Half an hour later, Ling Sheng finally heard her WeChat ring. She hurriedly ran out of the kitchen and wiped her hands before seeing his reply. Huo Ci: Yes. ¡°Mommy, Mommy, what did Grandpa say?¡± Xiaoqi ran out of the kitchen. His face was covered in flour, and so were his hands. He was making longevity noodles for Grandpa. ¡°He¡¯ll be back tonight.¡± Ling Sheng smiled and squatted down to wipe the flour off her son¡¯s face. ¡°Your grandpa has been very concerned about the vegetables on the balcony recently, especially the Snow White, which he likes a lot.¡± She had always felt that having a bowl of longevity noodles on her birthday was the most pleasant thing. Ever since she was young, her father would make a bowl of longevity noodles for her every birthday, no matter how busy he was. It was the warmest experience in her memory. Xiaoqi insisted on making longevity noodles with her. He mimicked Ling Sheng and tried to stretch the noodles out, but his tiny hands weren¡¯t up to the task. They broke very quickly, and he pouted dejectedly. ¡°Mommy, am I stupid?¡± ¡°This is not something you can learn in a day or two.¡± Ling Sheng smiled and looked at her son seriously. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s the thought that counts.¡± Xiaoqi nodded twice. Then, he took the dough and continued to work hard. However, he did not manage to form any decent noodles in the end, so he could only give up. After a busy afternoon, the cake was finally ready. Xiaoqi placed the Snow Whites, which had been washed and dried, on the cake one by one. Ling Sheng picked up one and placed it next to his mouth. ¡°Xiaoqi, eat one.¡± Xiaoqi shook his head and swallowed before saying firmly, ¡°Xiaoqi doesn¡¯t want to eat it. Grandpa likes Snow Whites the most. I¡¯ll leave it for Grandpa.¡± Ling Sheng smiled. Okay, she would give everything to Grandpa. ¡°I bought two boxes. They can¡¯t all be placed on the cake. Let¡¯s eat one box and put one on the cake.¡± This was not strawberry season, so it was not easy to buy Snow White strawberries. She had gone to several boutique supermarkets before finally buying some for 20 yuan per strawberry. There was a total of 30 strawberries in the two boxes, which had cost 600 yuan. The strawberries on the balcony were also Snow White strawberries. They had been planted in a big area. As long as she took good care of them, she would be able to eat fresh strawberries at home. In the end, due to Ling Sheng¡¯s persuasion, Xiaoqi finally wavered. While eating strawberries, he said, ¡°Mommy, when Xiaoqi makes money in the future, he¡¯ll buy a lot of Snow Whites for you and Grandpa.¡± Meanwhile, the sky darkened outside. Ling Sheng cooked the vegetables and covered them to keep them warm, as she did not know when her father would be back. Xiaoqi, who was about to fall asleep while waiting, forced his eyes open and looked at his mother. ¡°Mommy, when will Grandpa be back?¡± Ling Sheng took a look at the time. It was already 11 o¡¯clock, and his birthday was almost over. ¡°Xiaoqi, go to bed. I¡¯ll wake you up when Grandpa gets back.¡± Xiaoqi shook his head and tried his best to stay awake. ¡°Xiaoqi is not sleeping. Xiaoqi wants to wait for Grandpa to come back.¡± When the elevator bell rang, Xiaoqi dashed out like a baby bull, carrying the party streamer he had prepared in his hand. Ling Sheng followed him, and the mother and son smiled at each other. The door then opened. The mother and son, who were standing on either side of the elevator, popped the party streamer, and the ribbons flew into the sky. ¡°Happy birthday, Grandpa.¡± ¡°Happy birthday, Father.¡± The two of them spoke at the same time. Ling Sheng closed the door to the living room and said excitedly, ¡°I¡¯ll cook the longevity noodles immediately. They¡¯ll be done in two minutes. Father, wait a minute.¡± Huo Ci narrowed his eyes slightly. He had drunk too much, and his head was a mess. Under the swaying candlelight, everything in front of him became particularly eye-catching. It was as though he had returned to that day in the past. The expression in his eyes turned cold, and a bloodthirsty redness spread across them. Ling Sheng had just turned around to cook the longevity noodles when the strong, pungent smell of alcohol spread behind her. Before she could react, she saw Huo Ci rush forward and flip the table. Chapter 289 - If You Don’t Get Lost, I’ll Get Lost Xiaoqi was beside him. When the red wine bottle flew up, he stood rooted to the ground in shock, not knowing how to dodge it. ¡°Xiaoqi!¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes narrowed. When she dashed forward, she hugged Xiaoqi and dodged the flying wine bottle. Bang! The wine bottle shattered beside her feet, and wine mixed with glass shards splattered everywhere. Huo Ci looked like he had gone mad. His red eyes scanned them coldly as he bellowed mockingly, ¡°Get out! Get out!¡± ¡°Father, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ling Sheng pushed Xiaoqi aside. Upon seeing that something was not right about him, she ran over worriedly. Huo Ci had drunk too much, so his body swayed left and right. After taking a few steps, he crushed the cake. When his arm was grabbed by a hand, he flung it away. ¡°Scram!¡± ¡°Father.¡± Ling Sheng did not know what had happened, but she was dumbfounded. When she was flung away forcefully, she nearly fell. She had to hold on to the chair to steady herself. When her temper rose, she did not care anymore. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m crazy. Who the f*ck asked you to celebrate my birthday? Get out! Get out!¡± Huo Ci¡¯s head hurt as memories flooded his mind. His birthday. Candlelight dinner. Countless unbearable memories that he had wanted to forget seemed to want to devour him completely. ¡°Is it my fault that I wanted to celebrate your birthday with you? Is it our fault that Xiaoqi and I prepared a surprise the whole afternoon?¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes were red, and she looked like a wronged child. ¡°Who told you to meddle in other people¡¯s business? I don¡¯t need to celebrate my birthday. Get lost. Get lost along with your son. Don¡¯t let me see you again!¡± Huo Ci¡¯s last bit of rationality was about to vanish. He pointed at her and bellowed, ¡°Get lost! This is my house. Get as far away as you can! Get lost along with your son!¡± ¡°Father, you¡¯ve drunk too much.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s voice was a little hoarse as she tried her best to comfort herself. He was a drunkard, and everything he said was a result of alcohol. She could not lower herself to his level. However, for some reason, when she heard his words, her chest felt so uncomfortable that it seemed about to explode. She gritted her teeth to control her temper and said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you back to your room so you can rest.¡± ¡°Scram! Do you f*cking not understand the human language? I¡¯m not drunk.¡± Huo Ci¡¯s eyes were red with hatred as he enunciated each word clearly. ¡°Scram immediately! Scram!¡± Ling Sheng was thrown to the ground by him, her palm stabbing into the glass as a result. The pain woke her up instantly, and she said coldly, ¡°I won¡¯t leave.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t leave? Fine!¡± Huo Ci let out a cold laugh. He suddenly picked up a chair and threw it at her. Ling Sheng closed her eyes subconsciously when she heard a loud bang. The chair hit the floor beside her. Then, she saw Huo Ci smash whatever he saw like a madman. Xiaoqi was scared out of his wits. He cried as he called for his grandpa, his voice hoarse. Upon seeing his mommy being pushed to the ground, he ran over and hugged Huo Ci¡¯s thigh. ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Huo Ci was about to kick him when his last bit of rationality made him stop. He bellowed, ¡°Scram!¡± Ling Sheng rushed forward and hugged Xiaoqi. She watched silently as he went crazy and smashed everything in the living room. In the end, he turned around and pointed at them with a cold smile. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s fine. If you don¡¯t get lost, I¡¯ll get lost!¡± When the door was slammed shut, Ling Sheng did not know how to control her anger. She wished she could leave with Xiaoqi immediately. Chapter 290 - Mommy, Don’t Cry She tried her best to control the raging anger in her heart and comfort herself a million times. He was drunk. He was a drunkard. Why was she angry with a drunkard? Xiaoqi hid in Ling Sheng¡¯s embrace and cried until he was out of breath. After shouting ¡°Grandpa¡± in a hoarse voice, he looked up with red eyes and asked in the same voice, ¡°Mommy, where is Grandpa going?¡± Ling Sheng looked at the chaotic living room, her every cell trembling uncontrollably from anger. She gritted her teeth. ¡°He can go wherever he wants!¡± ¡°But Grandpa is drunk.¡± Xiaoqi sniffled as tears welled up in his eyes. ¡°Will he be alright?¡± In the end, Ling Sheng was still worried. When she ran downstairs, she saw a red Ferrari jump out of the garage and disappear at a high speed. Tears streamed down her face uncontrollably as her heart ached terribly. Her chest felt as though it was about to explode as she hugged Xiaoqi and sat on the steps outside the estate¡¯s entrance. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t cry.¡± Xiaoqi reached out to wipe her tears. His tender and hoarse voice could make one¡¯s heart ache. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t cry. Grandpa is drunk.¡± ¡°Xiaoqi, let¡¯s go.¡± Ling Sheng was so angry that she wanted to cry. She did not want to cry in front of her son, though. It was embarrassing, but she could not help it. The repeated hints in her heart were useless. Her voice broke as she said, ¡°We¡¯ll leave tomorrow at daybreak.¡± She had thought that after such a long time, her scumbag of a father had developed feelings for them. However, that had all been in her imagination. Drunkards indeed said the truth after drinking. He had finally said the truth, which was that he still wanted to kick them out. She would leave tomorrow and disappear from his sight along with Xiaoqi. She would not be an eyesore or a source of ire for him. ¡°What about Grandpa?¡± Xiaoqi hugged her neck. Now that he had seen his mother cry sadly, his heart ached even more. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t cry.¡± ¡°If we leave, he might be very happy!¡± Ling Sheng sniffled and hugged her son. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t cry. Don¡¯t cry.¡± Xiaoqi did not know what to do. He bit his lips and nodded at his mother. ¡°Xiaoqi will go wherever Mommy goes.¡± Grandpa had been really scary today. Did Grandpa really hate him and Mommy that much? It was drizzling outside, and a gust of cold wind was blowing. It was so cold that she shivered uncontrollably. She took off her coat and wrapped it around Xiaoqi before carrying him home. The house was a mess, as though it had experienced a world war. Ling Sheng packed her things and looked at the cake that had been crushed into an unsightly mess. The strawberries that Xiaoqi had decorated the cake with one by one and not borne to eat himself¡ªthe strawberries she had left for her father¡ªhad been crushed. She suddenly found it a little ironic. The sincerity they had offered him had been trampled under his feet. She knew that he really hated them both. If it had not been for her grandparents, he would have kicked them out long ago. Xiaoqi squatted beside her to help her. He pursed his lips as he looked at his mother and then at the cake. Tears rolled down his cheeks uncontrollably. Afraid that she would discover him crying, he hurriedly pretended he was getting a broom. Ling Sheng had already decided to leave with Xiaoqi the next day. She thus packed her luggage and checked the house. She would rent a house in the district next to Xiaoqi¡¯s kindergarten. Two bedrooms and one living room would be enough. She and Xiaoqi would share a room. Her grandparents would have a place to stay if they came over. However, her Fifth Uncle, Lu Yubai, called. After she answered the call, she sat on the ground for a long time without moving. ¡°Mommy.¡± Upon seeing his mother sitting on the ground and not packing up, Xiaoqi asked carefully, ¡°Are we moving?¡± Chapter 291 - Love Is the Worst ¡°We won¡¯t move for now.¡± Ling Sheng unpacked the luggage again and watched the video Lu Yubai had sent her. Her father had gone to Fifth Uncle¡¯s house and proceeded to drive him away in a frenzy. Fifth Uncle was infuriated. His voice was so furious in the video that it seemed like he wanted to kill someone. ¡°F*ck, this is my house. Where do you want me to go?¡± Fifth Uncle had said that her father would get drunk every year on his birthday and go crazy because of private reasons he could not tell her. It was like a routine. He had told her not to mind or take his words seriously. She could just ignore them. Su Xiyin returned early the next morning and knocked on the door hurriedly. Upon seeing the sleepy Ling Sheng, she asked carefully, ¡°Sheng Sheng, your father didn¡¯t come back yesterday, right?¡± The house looked quite clean, as though it had not been destroyed. Ci Er should not have been back. She had initially planned to come back yesterday, afraid that he would go crazy and cause trouble. However, she had been busy and had not been able to come back. ¡°He came back.¡± Ling Sheng was still angry when she mentioned yesterday¡¯s incident. Thus, she complained angrily. ¡°Grandma, is my father crazy? He was so drunk that he smashed the house. Xiaoqi was scared. Grandma, you have to seek revenge on our behalf.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma will definitely seek revenge on your behalf and beat that scumbag to death!¡± Upon hearing this, Su Xiyin finally felt relieved. ¡°He didn¡¯t do anything to you, right?¡± ¡°No.¡± Ling Sheng shook her head and clenched her fists. The injury on her palm had been treated. She was fine, but it hurt a little. ¡°Sigh¡­ Your father just isn¡¯t happy. Don¡¯t stoop to his level.¡± Su Xiyin sighed. He was not a child anymore, yet he would get drunk every year. After getting drunk, he would start making a scene eventually like a ticking bomb. Ling Sheng had asked Lu Yubai why he had done that yesterday, but he had not told her. He had only said that it was a secret, so she asked her grandma secretly. Su Xiyin did not explain in detail. She only said that it was because of the person he had liked. ¡°My father¡¯s first love?¡± Ling Sheng was extremely curious. It had been more than 20 years, but he could not get over it. What had happened back then that had made him so jealous? ¡°Yes, don¡¯t let your father know that I mentioned it to you. You can¡¯t mention it. No one can mention it in front of him anymore. Not even a word.¡± Su Xiyin could only sigh. ¡°Sheng Sheng, don¡¯t learn from your father. Go after the person you like and live a good life with him. Don¡¯t regret losing him.¡± ¡°Does my father regret it?¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s curiosity was piqued. She really wanted to know what kind of love and hatred could last until now without diminishing. ¡°Only he knows if he regrets it. The deeper the love, the deeper the hatred. Love hurts the most!¡± Su Xiyin sighed. Her heart ached for her son, but she could not protect him blindly. Falling out with someone you loved was the most hurtful thing. Ci Er was stubborn, and so was that child, Nangong. He never admitted defeat. Neither of them had been willing to back down first, which had resulted in the current situation. Su Xiyin was unwilling to tell her more about Huo Ci¡¯s first love, so Ling Sheng pestered her to tell her about her and her grandpa¡¯s love story. The love story of the older generation, especially when there was such a big age gap between them, had to be a good story. ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re my idol.¡± Ling Sheng gave her a thumbs-up. In that era, women who dared to cross that kind of age gap and pursue love had been considered progressive! It turned out that Grandpa and Grandma had fallen in love at first sight. Despite her family¡¯s objections, she had resolutely married Grandpa. Chapter 292 - Catching Each Other’s Eyes In order to marry Grandma, Grandpa had even quarreled with the two elders at home. He had been punished to kneel at the door for two days and two nights to seek forgiveness and had given half of the Huo Corporation¡¯s shares to Grandma. ¡°Why am I your idol? Your grandpa and I just happened to catch each other¡¯s eyes.¡± When Su Xiyin thought of the past, she felt sweet and emotional. ¡°Sheng Sheng, when do you have time to visit your great-grandpa and great-grandmother?¡± The two elders at home were already in their nineties. Ci Er was the one they were most worried about. He was already very old, but he had yet to get married and have children. What would happen in the future? Having Sheng Sheng and Xiaoqi meet the old folks back home could assure them. ¡°Sure, Grandma. I am free on Saturdays and Sundays next month.¡± Ling Sheng knew that her ancestors and her grandma¡¯s parents were over 90 years old. They were old. The Su Family was a scholarly family and one of the few big families in China that had existed since ancient times. They did not care about fame and fortune, as they were elegant and noble. Her ancestors had produced five prime ministers and three first-rank officials. Her grandmother¡¯s fourth brother¡ªher great uncle, Su Cunle¡ªwas a man who could really take on any responsibility. ¡°Then I¡¯ll let the family know. Next Saturday, you will come over. There are still two days left.¡± Su Xiyin picked up her phone happily and sent a message. Ling Sheng did not know why, but her grandpa had said that even if she was unwilling to acknowledge her roots and ancestors, she could at least meet her family members. She just did not want to meet them from the bottom of her heart. This was mainly because Huo Xuanzhou had not left a good impression on her, so she felt that everyone in the Huo Family other than her grandparents and father was like that. However, the Su Family was different. They were a scholarly, well-off family. Since Grandma was so gentle and virtuous, everyone had to be nice. Although the Huo Family was related by blood, none of her uncles were Grandma¡¯s biological children. One could imagine how close they were. They only produced contrived family drama. Su Xiyin sent the news to the family group chat happily. The whole family was overjoyed and got her to add Ling Sheng to the group chat quickly. Ling Sheng entered the group and took a look. Oh my, there were dozens of immediate family members. Grandma was the youngest child in the family and was also a favorite. She had four brothers. The youngest brother was already 60 years old and had a lot of children and grandchildren. The thought of a family of 32 people was suffocating. Before Ling Sheng could say anything, the group chat kept asking her questions one after another. The comments flooded the chat, and one by one, they sent her red packets. Ling Sheng was very happy when she opened the red packets and chatted with them. There were all kinds of relatives¡ªgreat uncles and great aunts, the parents of her cousins, and the cousins she called brothers and sisters. Oh my, she should get to know them more in the future. The smallest packet contained 8,888 yuan. ¡°Grandma, can I accept red packets like this?¡± Ling Sheng was overjoyed. She liked receiving red packets the most. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you? That¡¯s nothing. When has grandma not given them red packets? I give them New Year¡¯s money, engagement money, wedding money, sickness money, birth money, and pocket money. That¡¯s a lot of money. You have to help grandma earn back those red packets.¡± After saying that, Su Xiyin sent a message in the group chat: ¡°Don¡¯t forget Xiaoqi!¡± Ling Sheng smiled. They were really a family. They were not polite at all. However, this kind of family atmosphere was really nice. She wanted to see this group of adorable elders quickly. She swung her feet happily and shouted, ¡°Son, come and open your red packets!¡± Chapter 293 - Empty and Lost Ling Sheng¡¯s anger came and went quickly. Now that she roughly knew the reason behind his behavior, she had decided to forgive her father. He had not only caused her and Xiaoqi trouble, but he had also gone to Fifth Uncle¡¯s place to cause trouble. ¡°Mommy.¡± When Xiaoqi looked up from his book, he saw his mother reading on the tatami. She had fallen asleep on the table with a pen in her mouth. He tiptoed over with a thin blanket and covered her with it. Then, he returned to his seat quietly and continued reading seriously. When Su Xiyin walked in with some cut fruit, she witnessed a quiet and warm scene. Ling Sheng had fallen asleep on the table, while Xiaoqi was flipping through a book with his legs crossed in front of her. He looked very serious. The orange-yellow warm light of the evening shone through the French windows on the mother and son. The sight was heartwarming. When Xiaoqi sensed someone enter, he smiled and shushed her. He told his great-grandmother to be quiet and not wake Mommy up. Su Xiyin walked over with a smile and placed the fruit platter on the tatami to feed Xiaoqi. In a gentle voice, she asked, ¡°How long has she been sleeping?¡± Xiaoqi shook his head. He did not know. Su Xiyin¡¯s eyes were gentle and loving, and she could not help but reach out to gently stroke her soft head. Ci Er was like Sheng Sheng, who was very biased and disliked mathematics the most. Huo Ci stood at the entrance of the house for a long time but did not hear any commotion coming from his home. When he pushed the door open and entered, the house had already returned to normal. There were no signs of chaos. It was Saturday, but there was no one at home. The air was cold, and emptiness and disappointment spread through his chest, making him feel inexplicably annoyed. Was she angry? Had the brat taken Xiaoqi away? Hadn¡¯t he just scolded them a little? They had been eating, drinking, living there, and spending his money. So what if he had cursed them a little? He took off his shoes and searched for a long time, but he could not find his slippers. For some reason, his heart ached. He did not know what was wrong with him, but he bellowed angrily, ¡°You brat! Are you wearing my slippers again?¡± Then, his gaze involuntarily swept across the living room. He was anticipating that she might suddenly run out of somewhere and smile obsequiously at him. Upon hearing the sound, Su Xiyin ran out hurriedly and pointed at him. In a low voice, she said, ¡°Why are you shouting? The slippers have been washed and left outside to dry in the sun. Can¡¯t you just get a new pair from the cabinet behind you?¡± Ling Sheng was immediately woken up by their shouts. She looked around her in confusion. Where am I? What have I done? Why are you shouting at me? ¡°Mommy.¡± Xiaoqi chuckled when he saw her. He put down his book and ran out. When he saw Huo Ci, he shrank back in fright. When Huo Ci saw Xiaoqi, his heart suddenly calmed down. Then, he frowned. ¡°What are you looking at? Bring me my slippers.¡± Upon receiving this order, Xiaoqi ran to the balcony to get his slippers. He ran over obediently, not daring to look at him out of fear. ¡°Grandpa, put them on. They¡¯re dry.¡± Huo Ci put on his slippers. When he stood up, he saw the little fella subconsciously take a step back. His usual flattering smile disappeared as he reached out to rub his head. ¡°You brat.¡± Xiaoqi suddenly looked up, his big eyes sparkling. ¡°Welcome home, Grandpa!¡± Huo Ci did not know what was up with the warmth in his chest. Perhaps he was used to this kind of commotion? Damn it, being used to something was indeed a f*cked-up thing. Chapter 294 - Not A Little Fruit Sapling When he looked up again, he saw the brat walk out of the room with a sleepy face. Her fair face was covered in black ink, and there was a suspicious liquid on her chin. He bellowed, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to study? Are you studying how to sleep?¡± Ling Sheng grinned and shook her head foolishly. She reached out with her fingers and gestured, her voice still hoarse from sleep. ¡°I just slept for a while. I really just slept for a while!¡± ¡°Why are you so fierce? Sheng Sheng learned this from you.¡± Su Xiyin glared at him. Huo Ci was extremely proud as he shot Ling Sheng a look. ¡°What do you mean she learned this from me? How can I be like her? She doesn¡¯t even have a high school diploma. I was the college entrance examination top scorer back in the day!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you say that you scored 120 points in math, which was an extraordinary performance? You usually failed.¡± Su Xiyin did not give him any face and directly exposed him in front of everyone. Ling Sheng nodded in enlightenment and said, ¡°So my poor math abilities were inherited from my father. I understand!¡± ¡°What are you talking about? I wasn¡¯t interested in learning back then. If I had studied seriously, I would have gotten 200 points!¡± Huo Ci was anxious, so he let out a cold snort, looking unconvinced. ¡°Father.¡± Ling Sheng spoke faintly and reminded him kindly, ¡°The full mark for Mathematics is only 150.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Huo Ci glared at her ferociously. Look, look! What kind of d*mn daughter was she? She was waiting around the corner to laugh at him! Su Xiyin gave him a complicated look and called out to Ling Sheng. ¡°Sheng Sheng, go and pluck some bok choy. We¡¯ll make some mixed vegetables later.¡± ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ll come with you.¡± Xiaoqi followed her obediently and started discussing the problem of inherited genes with his mother seriously. ¡°Mommy, do you think I¡¯ll fail math in the future?¡± Ling Sheng nodded. ¡°That¡¯s possible.¡± Huo Ci let out a disdainful snort. What did it have to do with him if she failed? After all, she had inherited some good genes. He turned around and returned to the house. His heart was tender and supple. It felt a little warm, and the empty feeling of loss had long disappeared. When Ling Sheng reached the balcony, she turned around and shouted, ¡°Father, your Snow White strawberries have germinated!¡± Huo Ci said he got it and followed them. When he saw the adult and child chatting, he winced a little. That brat was really thick-skinned. The skin of the child and the skin of the adult were equally thick. Despite being scolded like that yesterday, she had forgotten in the blink of an eye. It seemed like she was determined to blame him. Ling Sheng had just finished washing the bok choy when she received a notification on her phone. Huo Ci: The second day after the Snow White strawberries germinate, you must raise the little fruit sapling just like raising a child. Sorry about yesterday. [Picture of Snow White sapling] [Ahhh, what did I just see? My Ci is finally open for business. Big boss, can you appear more? Boohoohoo, I¡¯m so touched that I¡¯m crying.] [Brother Ci, what are you sorry for?] Huo Ci: I forgot to water the plant. [Ahhh, I got a reply. It¡¯s alright, don¡¯t forget next time. I think I saw an automatic watering machine for sale. I¡¯ll send it to you when I find it. [Breathe in¡­ Ci replied to me. I can rest in peace now. [Oh my god, what kind of luck is this? I¡¯m the luckiest person of the year. No one can snatch this from me!] [Ci, you¡¯re going to get moldy. Please come out to work. Look at my longing eyes. Ah, as a fan of your career, this is really difficult for me.] [The person above should watch their words. Our Ci was at Everyone¡¯s Magical Power Emergence two months ago, so how can you say that he is getting moldy? As a come-what-may fan, I can¡¯t take it anymore. Ci, where¡¯s your drama? Where¡¯s the movie? What about variety shows? Where¡¯s the 500-million solo?] [Yes, you have to give us the 500-million solo you owe us this year!] [Oh my god, Brother Ci is back in business today. Please call me Huo (Fruit Farmer) Ci. I¡¯m asking sincerely. Brother Ci, are you planning to return to the farm?] Ling Sheng scrolled through the comments. They were extremely harmonious, and the interactions were hilarious. Old fans were indeed considerate. She walked quietly to his side and asked, ¡°Father, am I the little fruit sapling, or is it Xiaoqi?¡± ¡°Go and cook.¡± Huo Ci turned around and glared at her. Then, he kicked Xiaoqi, who was beside him, and ordered him, ¡°Get me the beef jerky from over there.¡± Xiaoqi ran over to get some beef jerky. His big eyes stared at him as he asked, ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s a little fruit sapling?¡± Huo Ci said, ¡°You¡¯re a little fruit sapling.¡± Xiaoqi looked at his arms and legs and denied this seriously. ¡°Xiaoqi is a child, not a little fruit sapling.¡± Chapter 295 - The Goddess Arrives Upon seeing that the father and daughter had not thrown tantrums over yesterday¡¯s incident, Su Xiyin felt completely relieved. There was no overnight feud between the father and daughter. Sheng Sheng was a good child, so she did not have to worry. ¨C Ling Sheng needed to act as Chao Lu during her student days. The next day, which was a Sunday, she went to the Imperial Capital University to familiarize herself with it. In order to have a better and deeper experience, she had to stay in the dormitory and go home on the weekend. One could imagine that there were not many girls in the junior class and first-year university cohort of the Imperial Capital University¡¯s Math Department. As expected, although there were 42 people in the Math Department, there were two classes with a male-to-female ratio of 20:1. There was only one girl in each class. That night, Ling Sheng stayed in the dormitory. There were two girls from the Math Department in the same dormitory. One was 15 years old, and the other was a 16-year-old girl. Both of them were very gentle and quiet. They were university-oriented and they were not from the capital. Since they could not go home for six days, they volunteered to show Ling Sheng around. Ling Sheng looked at the energetic and youthful students on the campus and felt envious. She really wanted to go to school! At her age, if she had gone to school normally, she would have been a senior student. However, she looked young, and young people dressed more maturely now. She did not look old at all. The tutor had informed the students that someone would be joining them in class. However, to allow her to keep a low profile, he had not mentioned Ling Sheng¡¯s name. Although the boys in the class were all top students, the oldest was only 16 and the youngest was only 13 years old. What kind of young man would fall in love with a math question? Therefore, they had goddesses in their hearts. ¡°Hi, everyone. I¡¯m here to spend a month with you. My name is Ling Sheng. Please guide me.¡± Upon seeing the children looking at her in a daze, Ling Sheng smiled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Am I prettier in real life than in photos?¡± Pretty! Of course she was pretty. She was prettier than the school belle of Imperial Capital University, alright? The geniuses of the Math Department were usually focused on studying and solving academic problems. In their free time, they would talk about their goddess. When they saw a living beauty standing in front of them, they forgot to speak. Recently, Class 1 of the Math Department had been watching ¡°Everyone¡¯s Magical Power Emergence¡± collectively. The few girls on the show were pretty, sensible, and capable. They were not pretentious, and they had long captured the pure hearts of these youths. Ling Sheng, in particular, was the prettiest. She was able to exhibit a wide range of traits. She was the cutest person in the world, and most importantly, she had superb culinary skills. On Friday night, they had watched the latest episode. In the preview, the fairy had started singing. She vividly portrayed what it meant to be beautiful and sweet. She was a real fairy! Last night, they had been discussing what would happen if they met the fairy. They could not lose face and they had to get her autograph and take a picture. However, the fairy was now standing in front of them. They were at a loss and had no idea what to do. Their faces were red, and they did not dare meet her eyes. They were as shy as young ladies. Ling Sheng looked at the group of shy youths. Her younger brothers were very innocent and adorable. Why did they not dare look at her? Were they afraid she would eat them? ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, come over and sit. Don¡¯t mind them.¡± The girl who spoke was called Huang Chang. She helped Ling Sheng off the podium and made her sit beside her. Boys were boys after all. After feeling shy, they quickly gathered their courage. They could not let their goddess laugh at them. However, why had the class director not said that the person who would be listening in would be their goddess? They had not been mentally prepared at all. Chapter 296 - Professor Gu Is Here! The class monitor, Liu Sui, plucked up the courage to stand up and walk in front of her. The boy, who was usually not nervous when addressing an auditorium of 1,000 people, was tongue-tied at the moment. He recited a script several times before reaching out to look at her. ¡°Hi, Ling Sheng. I¡¯m Class 1¡¯s class monitor, Liu Sui. If you have any difficulties in the future, let me know.¡± Then, he did not dare meet her eyes. He lowered his head, not even daring to look at her face. The distance between them was so short that it felt like a dream. His goddess was right in front of him! Ling Sheng shook his hand, only to see the young man¡¯s face turn red all the way to his ears. She messed with him. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a demoness that will eat you up with one look?¡± Liu Sui shook his head hurriedly and explained with a stutter, ¡°No¡­ Definitely not. Sister Sheng Sheng, we all like you. You¡¯re our goddess. Really. Ask the others if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± ¡°Yes, what the class monitor said is true. We like you the most when watching ¡°Everyone¡¯s Magical Power Emergence¡±. I¡¯m in your fan club. Look, Sister Sheng Sheng.¡± ¡°Me too. Our class has a cheering team just for you!¡± ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, you came to our class to prepare for the film ¡®Life¡¯!¡± The boys spoke one after another, afraid that she would misunderstand. They were just too surprised to look at their goddess. She was too good-looking. ¡°You have to keep my visit a secret!¡± Ling Sheng smiled sweetly. Instantly, the youths were dumbfounded. They were overjoyed. Sister, you¡¯re breaking the rules. There¡¯s no need to say anything else. We could sacrifice our lives for you, our goddess. As a girl, Huang Chang liked her a lot. During Ling Sheng¡¯s various scandals, she had mocked the boys for liking her. She had even been a hater before. However, ever since she had watched ¡°Everyone¡¯s Magical Power Emergence¡±, she had become a fan. One had to admit that variety shows were really good at attracting fans. How amazing! When Ling Sheng was next, Huang Chang asked her to put on a mask. ¡°Why?¡± Ling Sheng had just put on her mask when she saw a lot of people rushing in from the front and back doors. There were mostly girls and boys. It was strange. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a small class?¡± ¡°It¡¯s usually a small class, but since Professor Gu came, it has become a big class. They¡¯re all here to gatecrash. It¡¯s not easy to drive them away.¡± Huang Chang looked at the empty seats, which were filled in minutes. Ever since Professor Gu had come, their class had been bustling. When class ended, the corridor was full of people who had all come to take a look at Professor Gu and talk to him. ¡°Why?¡± Ling Sheng was baffled. ¡°Does Professor Gu have three heads and six arms, or does he know how to fly?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll find out later.¡± Huang Chang looked at her mysteriously. She held her heart and buried her head in her hand as she drew on a post-it note to calm herself down. Ling Sheng was full of curiosity as she waited to see Professor Gu¡¯s elegance. When the bell rang, she saw a man strolling toward the door. From where she was sitting, the first thing she saw was the man¡¯s long legs. They were straight and slender and gave off a strong vibe. Then, the hem of his trench coat came into view. It was as though he walked with the wind. He was very valiant, and the hem of his black trench coat was fluttering. The girls in the classroom could not help but scream and cover their mouths. The hearts of the young girls pounded. Here he comes! Professor Gu is here! Chapter 297 - So Loving and Warm Ling Sheng looked at the girls around her strangely. No matter how handsome he was, this was an overreaction. Did they have to act like this? How handsome could a university professor be? However, when she saw the man¡¯s face, even she, who was used to seeing all kinds of handsome men, could not help but scream. The man in front of her had a stunning face, perfect features, and a pair of gold-rimmed glasses. When he entered, he smiled and nodded slightly at the people in the classroom. He took off his windbreaker and placed it on a chair that seemed to have been prepared beforehand. When he lowered his eyes slightly, his face was enough to mesmerize everyone. Ling Sheng looked at the man in front of her. She initially thought that he was like the male lead in the script, which was impossible in reality. However, reality had given her a big slap. He was simply Feng Tu himself, a real university professor. He was gentle, elegant, and gentlemanly. He was young and promising, but she did not know if he was a refined scumbag! ¡°Everyone¡¯s here, right? There are still many students. Thank you for liking my class.¡± Professor Gu held the textbook and smiled. He looked at Ling Sheng and asked, ¡°Student, are you unwell? Do you have a cold?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ling Sheng nodded. When she looked up at him, he suddenly turned around and walked to the podium, turning his profile to her. Then, he said in a low and rich voice, ¡°Be careful. You¡¯ll catch a cold easily during the season change, so wear more clothes both in the morning and in the evening.¡± ¡°Thank you for your concern, Professor Gu.¡± Ling Sheng felt that the person in front of her gave her a very familiar feeling. She quickly calmed herself down. He was a playboy. She could not help but find him familiar when she saw this handsome man. She hurriedly dispelled this thought. According to Huang Chang, Professor Gu¡ªGu Zhishi¡ªhad come to help out and cover for Professor Ma, who taught them complex analysis, because he was sick. However, he was impressive. He was a professor at Caltech. The girls in the class looked at the handsome man in front of them, who was like a walking statue. They were full of energy as they paid attention in class. Real analysis was the most difficult class of this major, so Ling Sheng was confused. She was not meant to learn mathematics, as she was there to experience the academic atmosphere. However, she had a feeling that Professor Gu could tell that she did not understand. From time to time, he would ask if she understood. It seemed like he was asking everyone, but she kept feeling that he was looking at her. In the end, he even looked at Ling Sheng jokingly and asked in a low voice, ¡°You, the student with the cold, do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ling Sheng nodded. She felt so embarrassed that she wanted to find a hole to bury herself. She did not understand. You have to give me a private lesson! She thought that he looked like the Third Master, especially his mouth and chin. They looked alike, but the Third Master would not be as naggy as him! When class ended, many seniors almost blocked the corridor. They even shouted for Professor Gu as though they were cheering for him. When Professor Gu walked to the door, he could not help but take a look out of the corner of his eye. The young lady sighed and used the tip of her pen to poke at the book hatefully. In the end, she leaned on the table in despair and could not help but smile. He should not have come without telling her. However, if he had come without hiding anything, he would not have seen her look so adorable and worried about her studies. The surrounding girls screamed. Professor Gu had just smiled. What a warm smile! Xu Xi was waiting outside the school building. He had deliberately driven a low-profile black Bentley, but he did not dare get out of the car. He sat in the driver¡¯s seat and sighed as he watched the tall and handsome figure of the man walk out of the school building. The Third Master was no longer the Third Master he knew! Chapter 298 - : Evil Intentions The Third Master was now willing to do anything to woo the young lady! In order to prevent Ms. Ling from suspecting him, he had come to work a week earlier and had been teaching for a whole week. He wanted to ask if the two of them were having fun pretending to be a student and a professor. The moment Professor Gu left, the students followed suit. They were whispering and screaming. He was so handsome. How could there be such a magnificent man in the world? ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, Professor Gu is not married and doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend,¡± Huang Chang whispered in her ear. Ling Sheng thought, It¡¯s none of my business! Huang Chang smiled ambiguously. ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, you¡¯re really good-looking. Go and woo him. You¡¯ll definitely succeed. I saw Professor Gu paying attention to you during class!¡± ¡°Artists can¡¯t fall in love.¡± Ling Sheng was speechless. Look, it had really not been in her imagination. He had really been paying attention to her! ¡°Your company is too strict. However, you can date in secret. Professor Gu is already an exceptional man. If you miss your chance with him, you¡¯ll regret it forever.¡± Huang Chang sighed. ¡°How old are you? You¡¯re already in love.¡± Ling Sheng joked. ¡°If you like him, go after him. Why are you encouraging me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a self-aware person. I¡¯m not worthy of Professor Gu.¡± Huang Chang sighed. ¡°Otherwise, I would have done it long ago.¡± ¡°This is called puppy love, alright?¡± Ling Sheng educated her seriously. ¡°There will be plenty of good men in the future. He¡¯s already older than you, so you¡¯d have to call him Uncle. There¡¯s a generation gap.¡± The boys in class said that Professor Gu¡¯s class was simple and easy to understand. If there was a complicated math question, upon hearing his explanation, they would be enlightened. He was indeed a professor at the California Institute of Technology. During lunch, Ling Sheng and Huang Chang, who were surrounded by the boys in their class, were enjoying being treated like queens as they entered the canteen. Huang Chang and Liu Sui introduced her to the delicious food in the school canteen. Braised pork and sweet and sour pork were their signature dishes. They were super delicious and cheap. They were sold extremely fast every day, and one would not be able to get them later. However, Huang Chang felt that the best dish was steamed tofu eggs. Girls liked them a lot, so they were gone a little later. When she went over, she saw that there was only one serving left. ¡°No!¡± Huang Chang shouted in her heart with teary eyes. Then, she saw the last steamed egg get placed on a plate by the auntie, who handed it to someone with a smile. This was not an ordinary person, but Professor Gu. Ling Sheng waved. ¡°Hi, Professor Gu.¡± Jun Shiyan looked at the young lady and asked, ¡°You want to eat this? Let¡¯s eat together.¡± Ling Sheng shook her head hurriedly. No, you misunderstood. I don¡¯t want to eat. I don¡¯t want to eat. Even if I wanted to eat, why should I eat with you? This professor had evil intentions! What did he want to do? Ling Sheng had not expected that she would not be able to avoid him in the end. She looked at the handsome professor sitting opposite her vigilantly, feeling as though she was looking at a beast in human clothing. Why was he always paying attention to her? Why was he always following her? Liu Sui and the others had not expected Professor Gu to come over for lunch. Many pretty seniors came to see Professor Gu but could not be too obvious or cause the professor trouble, so they pretended to pass by. Chapter 299 - Not Eating Tofu Upon seeing the man pick up the steamed egg with the tofu, Ling Sheng rejected his offer hurriedly. ¡°Professor Gu, I don¡¯t like this. Really.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t like tofu?¡± When he saw the young lady¡¯s desperate attempt to reject him, Jun Shiyan¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t eat tofu!¡± After Ling Sheng said that, she realized that her words were too ambiguous. She let out a low cough and lowered her head to eat. ¡°Thank you, Professor Gu.¡± Why did she feel like her IQ had been crushed and she was being pressed against the ground? It had to be an illusion! Everyone in the class looked at them suspiciously. Did Professor Gu like Sister Sheng Sheng? Professor Gu had been at the school for a week, but this was the first time they had seen him eat at the school cafeteria. Instead of going to the staff cafeteria, he had come directly to the student cafeteria. This was very confusing. When they went out after dinner, it was raining lightly outside. Fall was already ending, and the wind was blowing coldly. Ling Sheng was not wearing much except for a warm orange loose-fitting sweater, jeans, and sneakers. Her long hair was tied up in a ponytail, making her look youthful and energetic. When the man¡¯s windbreaker landed on her shoulders, the faint fragrance of tea filled her nose. The smell was a little ascetic, but it soon turned elegant. It was like the warm winter sun in the arms of a girl¡¯s boyfriend. Come on! What was she thinking? Ling Sheng started to look down on her own imagination. Humph, she was not a fool. This man was trying to seduce her. She would not be fooled. She returned the windbreaker to him directly and distanced herself from him politely. ¡°Thank you, Professor Gu. I¡¯m not cold!¡± Upon seeing the young lady run into the rain with her companion, Jun Shiyan could not help but sigh and shake his head lovingly. Not long after Ling Sheng ran, a black Rolls-Royce suddenly drove over from the opposite side of the street, attracting the attention of many students around her. Some people even started discussing what model it was. The car stopped beside Ling Sheng. The car window rolled down, and a man¡¯s voice spoke, sounding hoarse but unusually gentle. ¡°Sheng Sheng.¡± When Ling Sheng heard the sound, she briefly informed her classmate that she was leaving and ran over in surprise. She looked at the man in the car and waved. ¡°Third Master, how did you know I was here?¡± ¡°Come in,¡± Jun Shiyan said. ¡°Okay!¡± Ling Sheng hurriedly opened the car door and entered. The car was filled with the man¡¯s elegant fragrance, which warmed her whole body. As soon as she sat down, the man wrapped her in a warm blanket. In a warm voice, he reprimanded her, ¡°Why are you wearing so little?¡± ¡°It didn¡¯t rain in the morning, so the temperature isn¡¯t that low.¡± Ling Sheng chuckled and asked, ¡°Third Master, do you have an umbrella?¡± Xu Xi passed an umbrella to her. The Third Master had wanted to take her back to the dormitory as a professor, but she had rejected him. In the end, he could only change identity temporarily. Ling Sheng leaned against the window and shouted for Huang Chang to give her the umbrella. Then, she looked at Liu Sui and waved her hand. ¡°You boys can think of a way to go back!¡± Liu Sui said goodbye to her and reminded her that there was a big class in the afternoon. He also reminded her not to forget to go to class and sent her the time and place on WeChat. Then, he looked at his brothers in disappointment. Boohoohoo, the heavens should have pity on me. Why am I already out of love moments after falling in love? Woe be me! It turned out that Goddess Sheng Sheng already had a boyfriend, and he was a super-rich person. Someone had just informed him that the car was a Rolls-Royce Sweptail. It was a super luxurious car that was worth 90 million. Importing it into the country would make it cost 150 million! Chapter 300 - Mysterious Boyfriend Jun Shiyan took the hair dryer and blow-dried her hair. Ling Sheng, who was feeling a little itchy, could not help but say, ¡°Third Master, there¡¯s no need. I¡¯m not drenched. I just feel a little wet.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Jun Shiyan grabbed her hand and dried her hair seriously. His low and deep voice was magnetic. ¡°Are you used to attending classes?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Ling Sheng shook her head, feeling depressed. ¡°My math has always been bad, so I don¡¯t understand much. They all say it¡¯s very simple, but I think it¡¯s especially difficult.¡± Jun Shiyan could not help but laugh. His eyes were full of affection. ¡°What else?¡± ¡°Also, there¡¯s a professor who teaches complex analysis in our faculty. He¡¯s so handsome that he can make one cry. You don¡¯t know this, but he¡¯s really gorgeous!¡± Ling Sheng could not help but sigh. She had never felt that describing a person as handsome would be inadequate. Her vocabulary was so lacking that only the word ¡®handsome¡¯ was left. ¡°How handsome is he?¡± Jun Shiyan suddenly moved closer, his breath hot. The skin on Ling Sheng¡¯s neck felt itchy from his touch. She let out a low laugh and tried to dodge, but the man grabbed her waist and pulled her close. His thin lips moved slightly, and he said in a hoarse voice out of spite, ¡°I¡¯m very handsome too.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I get it.¡± Ling Sheng nodded hurriedly and smiled at him. She then blurted out, ¡°In my heart, you¡¯re the most handsome man. Other men come and go. I don¡¯t even remember what he looks like.¡± There was a lot of space in the car. However, when Ling Sheng was beside him, she did not want to go anywhere. When the car started, it was the perfect time to sleep. After eating and drinking, she felt sleepy. As she spoke, she leaned against him and fell asleep. Jun Shiyan looked at the young girl in his embrace and ordered in a low voice, ¡°Stop outside the teaching building.¡± Xu Xi thought, Falling in love is really fun, especially for an old man like the Third Master, who is in love for the first time in his life. It¡¯s really an eye-opener! ¨C Ling Sheng was a very self-aware person. Ever since Professor Gu had stared at her in class because she had pretended to be knowledgeable, she had felt a little embarrassed. She had decided that she would have to make up for it by studying at night so she was not looked down upon. During lessons, Professor Gu liked to find someone to answer his questions. If he picked her one day, she would not know anything when she stood up. It would be really embarrassing. The class ended at 5:30 in the afternoon. Huang Chang told her that there was a delicious pancake stall at the school¡¯s entrance, as well as a barbecue stall that was just as delicious. She took her there to eat. The boys in their class followed the duo like bodyguards. The group of big boys made the others not dare approach them. When they reached the bottom of the teaching building, Huang Chang saw the luxurious car she had seen in the afternoon. She tugged at her arm and pointed at the car. ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, your boyfriend¡¯s car.¡± After being reminded, Ling Sheng realized that it was indeed Jun Shiyan¡¯s car. She did not know when it had stopped there. It was a domineering luxurious car that attracted the attention of the students passing by. Some people even took out their phones to take photos in secret. After all, this car was not common. ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t have dinner with you. I¡¯ll treat you tomorrow night.¡± Ling Sheng felt a little guilty. ¡°I¡¯ll be in the classroom at 6:30 in the evening.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Huang Chang nodded, although she was still a little disappointed. There were not many girls in science school, and there were only two of them in the Math Department. It was not easy to have a goddess appear, so she wanted to show off! However, she could understand why Sister Sheng Sheng¡¯s boyfriend had come to find her. She had to accompany her boyfriend! Her boyfriend was really mysterious. Although she had seen his car a few times, he had never come out. Chapter 301 - Long Time No See ¡°Third Master, did you come to find me to have dinner?¡± Ling Sheng opened the car door and entered. When she was in the car, she removed her mask and smiled at him. ¡°I only have an hour. I have an appointment with them at 6: 30 p.m. to make up for my class.¡± ¡°What class?¡± Jun Shiyan asked her. ¡°Real analysis. You don¡¯t know this, but the teacher of our real analysis class is a pervert. He likes to ask questions. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll pick me tomorrow. If I don¡¯t know anything, it will be embarrassing to stand up.¡± Ling Sheng complained gloomily. When she saw the man hand her a cup of milk tea, her mood instantly improved. ¡°Thank you, Third Master.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not a student of the Math Department. Why are you studying such difficult math questions?¡± Jun Shiyan noticed that the young lady¡¯s distress had been resolved by a cup of milk tea and smiled lovingly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell him that you¡¯re not a student of the Math Department and that you¡¯re there to listen?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Ling Sheng sucked on the milk tea, the sweet but not greasy taste spreading in her mouth. Her mood improved a lot. ¡°Do you want him to give me special treatment?¡± Jun Shiyan smiled. He thought, You just have to tell me what kind of special treatment you want. ¡°Do you hate that professor that much?¡± ¡°Not really. I just don¡¯t want to be looked down upon. Although I¡¯m a freeloader, I don¡¯t want others to think I¡¯m incapable.¡± Ling Sheng nodded seriously. Yes, that was it. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to trouble your classmate. I can tutor you.¡± Jun Shiyan smiled at her and said, ¡°I promise I¡¯ll be more professional than your classmate.¡± Ling Sheng shook her head. ¡°I know you¡¯re impressive, but I¡¯m here to experience school life. Why should I let you tutor me? The brothers and sisters in my class are very nice.¡± There was a famous hotpot restaurant near Imperial Capital University. Jun Shiyan had already booked a private room. As soon as she got out of the car, she saw a man suddenly rush from the roadside, snatch a beauty¡¯s bag, and run. Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes were sharp, and she was a brave person who noticed injustice. Before Jun Shiyan could stop her, she ran after him. Su Yan had not expected that someone would snatch her hotpot bag when she came to eat. Furthermore, this was a very busy road. When she came back to her senses, she saw a girl who looked like a student chasing after the thief. The person who had snatched the bag was a man. Since the girl had chased after him rashly, she was afraid that it would be dangerous. She hurriedly called the security guard at the door over to explain the situation and called the police. After taking care of everything, she looked at the car that the girl had run out of. Beside the car, a man in a wheelchair kept staring at the end of the road, his eyes full of worry. Su Yan looked at the man, feeling stunned. Then, she walked over and greeted him with a smile. ¡°Third Master, long time no see.¡± She had not expected to see him there. Was he there to eat hotpot? That girl had gotten out of his car. Judging by his behavior, could she be his girlfriend? ¡°Ms. Su.¡± Jun Shiyan never took a second look at people or things he did not care about. He was only concerned about his young lady and had thus forgotten to look at the person whose bag had been snatched. The duo greeted each other simply without saying anything else, as though they were strangers. Su Yan was a little curious. The Third Master, who had always been pure of heart and had few desires, had never been tempted by any woman in his prime. Why would a girl get out of the car? She¡¯d been dressed like a high school student. Ling Sheng returned quickly with her bag, followed by Xu Xi, who had caught the thief. Chapter 302 - Treating A Broken Heart From afar, she saw a beauty standing beside the Third Master. The beauty looked around 25 years old. Like an otherworldly fairy, she did not have a hint of a worldly aura. One of them was sitting, while the other was standing. The man¡¯s temperament was otherworldly, cold, and noble. The woman¡¯s temperament was aloof and untainted. What a harmonious scene. Ling Sheng suddenly felt a little suffocated in her chest. The joy of catching the thief dissipated, and her aura became colder. Xu Xi¡¯s eyes flickered with mixed emotions. What was this called? He could not think of a suitable word at the moment. How could it be a coincidence? Why was Ms. Su there? Su Yan was the eldest daughter of the Su Family and a well-known artist and pianist. She was also known as the number one genius in the capital. Back in the day, she had been the dream lover of all the young masters in the capital, as well as a goddess-like figure. In the past few years, she had not been in the country. It was said that she had been traveling around the world to seek inspiration. She had held a personal art exhibition and a concert in the meantime. Why had she suddenly appeared there? Ms. Su had a complicated relationship with the Third Master. An Yan had accidentally revealed that she was the only woman who had been able to get close to the Third Master or talk to him. Later, for some reason, she had suddenly gone overseas to study. After that incident, the two of them had never interacted again. He had thought that she must have been plagued by love. The goddess must have liked the Third Master back then and left this land with hurtful memories of love after being rejected. She had traveled all over the world to heal her hurt feelings. Actually, there had been no need for that. Besides her, which young lady in the capital had not liked the Third Master at that age? After all, the Third Master had been the most handsome man in China back then. Yes, he was also the most handsome man in China now. Xu Xi felt that his analysis was very reasonable and could not help but want to praise himself. He stole a look at Ling Sheng and could not help but shiver. Why did he feel that the surrounding air pressure was a little low? Had the temperature dropped? Ling Sheng had helped find the bag and catch the thief. The police, who had rushed over after receiving the police report, took the thief away. In order to express her gratitude, Su Yan insisted on treating them to a meal. ¡°There¡¯s no need. It¡¯s my duty to help fix an injustice. Besides, you¡¯re the Third Master¡¯s friend, Ms. Su.¡± Ling Sheng rejected her offer politely with a smile. ¡°I have to thank you. There was something important in my bag. I don¡¯t know how to express my gratitude.¡± Su Yan smiled elegantly. ¡°If you refuse, you¡¯ll be looking down on me.¡± She did not have to treat them to a meal. It was just that the remaining unwillingness in her heart compelled her to do something that contradicted her personality. After so many years, the excitement and joy she had felt when she was young had long been washed away by time. When she saw him, there were no ripples in her heart now. The best outcome she had thought of had finally come true. She told herself that she was just curious. She just wanted to see what was so outstanding about this girl who had made him care and entered his heart. Ling Sheng¡¯s smile did not change. Since she had already said that, refusing would make her seem unreasonable. ¡°Then I¡¯ll let you pay, Ms. Su.¡± Su Yan could not help but think highly of the young lady in front of her. She was neither arrogant nor impatient, and she was well-mannered. Her words and actions were very appropriate. She was young, but she handled matters well. She looked at Jun Shiyan and smiled. ¡°Ms. Ling is your girlfriend, right?¡± Chapter 303 - Friendship Ling Sheng did not utter a single word. Jun Shiyan smiled and nodded, not concealing the joy in his voice. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Third Master to have found a close female friend after not seeing him for a few years. Congratulations.¡± When Su Yan smiled, her calm and beautiful face was attractive. The waiters and the guests in the lobby could not help but stare at her in a daze. Ling Sheng could not help looking at her. Although she did not want to admit it, the beauty in front of her was really outstanding. She had an indifferent and otherworldly temperament that was both elegant and gentle. When a woman met a woman whose temperament and appearance were on par with her own, it was hard not to subconsciously compare herself to them. Ling Sheng was no exception. She admitted that she was a vulgar person. The beauty in front of her was full of femininity, giving one the feeling that she was a beauty that had been forged through time. Every single action of hers subconsciously revealed her beauty, wisdom, and self-cultivation. Su Yan was talking to Jun Shiyan. Out of the corner of her eye, she stole a look at the pretty girl. She was sensible and knew how to control herself. It was obvious that her upbringing was very good. Ordinary girls would become aggressive when they saw their boyfriend talking to another woman. Jun Shiyan had booked a private room, but Su Yan had not. She had come to taste the delicious food. Besides, she liked the noisy and lively atmosphere and enjoyed eating in crowded places. Ling Sheng watched the duo talk. The Third Master¡¯s attitude was polite and distant, while Ms. Su¡¯s attitude was very normal. She seemed just like someone meeting a long-lost friend. There was no sexual tension, but she still felt vexed by the petty feelings that welled in her. They went to the private room on the second floor. In front of outsiders, Ling Sheng was well-behaved and soft. She was like a harmless little white rabbit, but she had already gotten over the matter as she walked over. She did not know if the woman in front of her was his friend or had a deeper relationship with him. It was his own business, so he would deal with it himself. She did not want to become the kind of evil woman who fought for a man¡¯s affection and even hurt others beyond recognition. If he wanted to see her jealous and angry, she would not entertain him. If a man liked to see a woman fight over him out of jealousy, it could only mean that he wanted to satisfy his shameful vanity. He did not really care about the woman. However, others would think that when one encountered such a situation, unless one did not care or love the other person at all, how could one not feel anything? ¡°Ms. Su, please.¡± Ling Sheng smiled as she poured three glasses of water and passed one to Su Yan. Jun Shiyan suddenly picked up the glass of water in front of her, took a sip, and said gently, ¡°It¡¯s a little hot. Drink it later.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s initial unhappiness disappeared immediately. When she looked at the man beside her, her heart warmed and she nodded obediently. ¡°Okay!¡± Jun Shiyan tilted his head slightly and whispered in her ear, ¡°Do you want to drink milk tea? I can have Xu Xi buy it.¡± Ling Sheng nodded and acknowledged this tersely with a smile. Then, she asked Su Yan openly, ¡°Ms. Su, do you want some milk tea?¡± Su Yan shook her head. ¡°Thank you, but there¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll drink water.¡± Ling Sheng was very happy. She felt that her taste in people was excellent. Her actions were always more touching than her words. While they were ordering, Jun Shiyan let the guest order first. After Su Yan finished ticking what she wanted, he offered the menu to Ling Sheng to discuss what she wanted to eat. Su Yan looked at the low-key yet high-profile display of affection between the two of them and felt a little emotional. Don¡¯t you know that the person sitting in front of you has been single since she was born? Chapter 304 - Her Family She seemed to know why the Third Master liked her. This was how girls should be. They had to have self-restraint and a backbone but could not take the initiative to stand out. If a man really loved a girl and cared about her feelings, he would definitely protect her. The main theme of the hotpot restaurant was extreme spiciness and numbness. There was no twin pot, only a nine-box grid. When the soup boiled, it gave off a spicy feeling. Su Yan looked at Ling Sheng and asked with a smile, ¡°Ms. Ling, are you planning to wear a mask and eat hotpot?¡± Only then did Ling Sheng remember that she had yet to remove her mask. She smiled apologetically and removed her mask. ¡°I would have forgotten if you had not mentioned it, Ms. Su.¡± Upon seeing the girl remove her mask and reveal her innocent and beautiful face, Su Yan was stunned. She had not expected the young lady in front of her to be Ling Sheng. She could not help but sigh in her heart. No wonder this young lady was so sensible and cultured. It¡¯s always someone from another family! This was a huge misunderstanding. Her family did not even care about her anymore, but she had returned to China to attend a family gathering. The night before, her father had called her and ordered her to come back. Her aunt¡¯s granddaughter wanted to bring her son to meet the family. This was their first meeting, so they had to be prim and proper. She had seen her photo long ago, but the person in the photo had not looked as pretty or smart as she did in real life. She did not know why her cousin had gotten lucky enough to have such a cute and pretty daughter appear out of nowhere. This made her envious. Ling Sheng naturally did not know what she was thinking. She only sensed that after she removed her mask, the way she looked at her changed. Her initial look, when she had sized her up and tested her, had become a complicated look that an elder would give a junior. ¡°Third Master, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re much older than Sheng Sheng? Is it difficult for the two of you to get along?¡± Su Yan felt that, the age gap aside, the Third Master had barely been worthy of Sheng Sheng in the past. After all, he was a man her young and ignorant self had fallen in love with and had been unable to forget for many years. Although he had some advantages, he¡­ Given his present state, how could he be the bane of their precious baby? That would not do. Should she stop them immediately? After she said that, Ling Sheng gave her a dumbfounded look. What was going on? Why did she feel so strange? The pretty sister in front of her was looking at her strangely. ¡°Age is not an issue for people who love each other.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s smile was polite and distant as he added, ¡°According to what I know, Mr. Huo is 15 years older than Mrs. Huo, yet the two of them are loving even in their old age. It really makes one envious.¡± Su Yan thought, You¡¯re right. I can¡¯t refute this, but you¡¯re being a bane for other girls. I wouldn¡¯t stand it if your target was my daughter. She went on to say, ¡°Age is not an issue then. What about your body?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take good care of my body and make sure I live a long life. You don¡¯t have to worry about that, Ms. Su.¡± Jun Shiyan looked at Ling Sheng. ¡°Do you think my body is an inconvenience?¡± Ling Sheng shook her head, not knowing why the other woman had suddenly become so considerate on her behalf and started making things difficult for the Third Master. ¡°Ms. Su, thank you for your concern. There¡¯s nothing wrong with the Third Master¡¯s health.¡± Even if there was a problem, she would help him recuperate. There would definitely not be a problem. ¡°Sheng Sheng, what does your family think about you dating the Third Master? Do they all agree?¡± Su Yan sighed internally. Chapter 305 - Taking A Small Bite Humans could have two sides to them. Before she had met Ling Sheng, she had thought it would be nice to have someone keep the Third Master company frequently. However, after knowing that this person was Ling Sheng, who was family, she could not remain calm anymore. On what basis should she serve him? How mentally exhausting! Ling Sheng choked. Sister, you¡¯re interfering too much. She then smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of my family myself. You don¡¯t have to worry, Ms. Su.¡± Su Yan knew that if she asked without knowing much about the other party¡¯s status, she would be meddling in other people¡¯s business. She would wait until they met in two days. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve gone overboard.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s stomach did not feel good, so he could not eat spicy food, especially not hotpot. He could not touch it at all. Ling Sheng placed the food box Xu Xi had brought over on the table and took out the nourishing porridge and nutritious and digestive side dishes. She stuffed the chopsticks in his hand before looking at the hotpot excitedly and licking her lips greedily. Initially, she had not known anything and had even fed him a lot of random food. Later, when she had filmed ¡°Moon¡±, the two of them had lived together. When she had seen him vomit and seen how uncomfortable his stomach was, she had realized that he could not eat anything. However, the hot pig¡¯s brain in the hotpot was already cooked. Ling Sheng liked to eat heavy-flavored things, so her big eyes shone with a greedy light. She scooped out the pig¡¯s brain and took a bite. She was overjoyed. It was simply delicious! ¡°Can I have a bite?¡± Jun Shiyan looked at Ling Sheng. No matter what the young lady ate, she was always greedy. ¡°No!¡± Ling Sheng rejected him firmly. When she thought of how much pain he had suffered after eating half a shrimp tail last time, her heart ached despite the sympathy she felt. She knocked on his bowl. ¡°Hurry up and eat the porridge. This is too spicy. You can¡¯t take it anymore. You can¡¯t eat it!¡± ¡°Just a small bite. A little one.¡± Jun Shiyan tried to negotiate. ¡°No means no. Otherwise, your stomach will hurt again.¡± Ling Sheng was very serious. She scooped a spoonful of porridge and fed it to him. ¡°Be good. Have some porridge. Do you think it¡¯s delicious? That¡¯s only because you like other people¡¯s food. Really, I swear on my name that it¡¯s not delicious at all.¡± Su Yan, who was sitting opposite her, could not help but laugh when she saw the young lady spouting nonsense with a serious expression. How could she speak so sincerely? Had the Third Master¡¯s gastric problem developed recently? In the past, he had not had this problem. ¡°I¡¯ll only eat a little. Can you let me try it?¡± Jun Shiyan pestered her like a child. Ling Sheng felt that he was quite pitiful. If one¡¯s stomach was not in good shape, one would not be able to eat any delicious food. When it came to basic human desires, what was the point of being soft-hearted? She picked up a piece of pig¡¯s brain and rinsed it twice in clear water. In the end, she placed it in a spoon filled with porridge. ¡°Try it then.¡± Jun Shiyan sighed angrily. ¡°I¡¯m not eating anymore.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I just give some to you?¡± Ling Sheng put the spoon next to his mouth and coaxed him. ¡°Eat it. You¡¯ll know that I¡¯m telling the truth when you try it. It¡¯s not delicious at all. If you want to eat it, I¡¯ll cook it for you another day.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s voice was low. ¡°When is that?¡± Ling Sheng thought for a while. ¡°When I have time.¡± Su Yan could not help but want to slap the table and laugh. However, given her personality, she could not do such an inappropriate thing. Why was she so particular? Even if she cooked this a few times, what could happen? It was only a pig¡¯s brain. Oh no¡­ After she watched the interaction between the two of them, the cold, domineering, and unreasonable Third Master disappeared completely from her heart. Chapter 306 - What Should Come Will Come However, in his place was now a very fiery man. He did not seem like someone from the same world he had been from in the past. He was high and mighty, as though he could take nothing to heart. She had once wondered if there would come a day when he, whose expression did not change even when a mountain collapsed in front of him, would experience the taste of the mortal world. Would he be trapped by love and sink into it? If this woman had been someone else, she would have given them her blessing immediately. What complicated things was that it was not someone else but her own niece! She gave them a complicated look and let out a low cough. There were still real people watching. Can¡¯t the two of you keep a low profile while showing off your affection? Ling Sheng only had a one-hour break. After dinner, they parted ways at the door. Ling Sheng had enjoyed a good meal and she now liked the pretty sister even more. ¡°Bye, Ms. Su.¡± Su Yan looked at her and said, ¡°We¡¯ll meet again soon.¡± Ling Sheng touched her nose in confusion, thinking of the beautiful sister¡¯s meaningful smile. What did she mean? Why would they meet soon? When she got in the car, Ling Sheng realized that Su Yan¡¯s surname was Su. Since she could talk to the Third Master, she was definitely not a nobody. Could she be¡­ part of her grandma¡¯s family? When she reached the classroom, everyone was waiting for her. Ling Sheng opened the book, her mind still on other matters. When she went upstairs, she called her grandma and realized that Su Yan was her grandma¡¯s niece and her father¡¯s cousin. She had to call her Aunt. Besides, she was very sure that her aunt had recognized her when she had removed her mask. What kind of fate was this? Not only had she seen her with the Third Master, but she had also seen¡­ If she had known earlier, she would have been well-behaved. She would not have been led by the nose by the Third Master and publicly flaunted their affection! To think she¡¯d wanted to establish her dominance¡­ Now, things had backfired! Would Aunt tell the Su Family that she was in a relationship with the Third Master? Would everyone in the Su Family know? Oh my! How embarrassing! She might as well die. ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, what¡¯s wrong?¡± When she saw her absent-minded look, Huang Chang¡¯s face reddened. Was she having a fever? Ling Sheng came back to her senses and patted her burning cheeks before shaking her head hurriedly. ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s alright. Where were we? Let¡¯s continue.¡± ¨C The days flew by, and Saturday arrived soon. As time passed, Ling Sheng started to feel nervous for no reason. She felt guilty and timid. She could not tell her grandma that she had flaunted her love for the Third Master before her Aunt. Her relationship had been discovered. Xiaoqi, who knew that he was going to visit his relatives in the Su Family, got up early in the morning. He changed into the smartest suit and ran to the balcony to bid farewell to everyone on the goldfish planet. Then, he ran to the kitchen on his short legs. ¡°Great-grandmother, let me help you!¡± Su Xiyin looked at Xiaoqi, not knowing what he was busy with. His forehead was covered in sweat. Upon seeing the energetic child, she smiled and said, ¡°Go and wake your grandpa up.¡± Xiaoqi had been in low spirits in the past week. One of the small goldfish Sheng Sheng had bought had died the next day, and two more had died on the third day. On the fourth day, they had all died. Xiaoqi was heartbroken. As he cried, he buried them on the goldfish planet. Every day, he would run to the balcony to talk to the little goldfish. ¡°Okay. Mommy¡¯s here too, right?¡± Xiaoqi ran over to call for help. He woke Mommy up first and then went to wake up Grandpa. Ling Sheng looked at herself in the mirror and sighed. What should come would come. How should she face Aunt Su Yan today, though? She was worried sick. Chapter 307 - Character Game The door to Huo Ci¡¯s bedroom was locked from the inside. Xiaoqi tried his best but could not open it. He ran back to his mother to seek help. ¡°Mommy, what if Grandpa¡¯s door won¡¯t open?¡± Upon seeing the serious look on the child¡¯s face, Ling Sheng gave him an evil idea. ¡°You can¡¯t wake him up. Go find great-grandpa and get him to wake him up.¡± While she was brushing her teeth, Ling Sheng heard the Old Master¡¯s bellow from outside, as well as the sound of his walking stick hitting the door. ¡°You scumbag! Look at the time! Get up!¡± Xiaoqi hid aside and covered his face, revealing only his eyes. Then, he realized what was going on. Mommy was very naughty. Would great-grandpa hit Grandpa later? Huo Ci got up sleepily and opened the door. ¡°Father, you¡¯re too energetic. Please run two laps around the block. Why are you throwing a tantrum over me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know you¡¯re going to your grandpa¡¯s house today? Why are you still sleeping? Look at how old you are. Why are you making your old man worry about you?¡± Huo Xiao got angry when he saw him. He pointed at his nose and scolded him. ¡°Look at yourself. What kind of person are you? You¡¯re an unfilial child. You¡¯ll be satisfied if you anger me to death one day.¡± Huo Ci grinned at him. ¡°Father, you¡¯re right. You¡¯re completely right.¡± Upon seeing his smile, Huo Xiao got even angrier. He picked up his walking stick and got ready to hit him. ¡°You brat, how dare you wear that grin? Your old man will beat you to death today.¡± Huo Ci jumped up and ran. ¡°How can you be so unreasonable? I¡¯m getting beaten for smiling!¡± Huo Xiao only regained his senses after a moment. He picked up his walking stick and chased after him. ¡°You¡­ You¡­ Don¡¯t run. Do you think I¡¯m joking?¡± Ling Sheng stood at the washroom door and watched as her father was chased and beaten up, causing chaos in the living room. She was finally happy. If her grandpa wanted to scold him, so be it. How dare he talk back? Not only had he talked back, but he¡¯d also dared to play word games. Upon seeing the brat standing at the door and watching him make a fool of himself, Huo Ci gritted his teeth in hatred. If it had not been for her, he would have been living a golden bachelor¡¯s life! D*mn, did the heavens not have eyes? Why did they have to send these two creatures over to make him suffer? For a moment, they chased each other and fought. The atmosphere in the house was very lively. Xiaoqi was stunned momentarily. Then, he mustered up the courage to run over and hug Huo Xiao¡¯s thigh. ¡°Great-grandpa, great-grandmother wants to pick some bok choy. You can come with Xiaoqi!¡± When he saw his obedient great-grandson, Huo Xiao¡¯s face became kind instantly. His voice became gentle as he said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go and pick vegetables.¡± Huo Ci only gave him a disdainful look before turning around to enter the washroom. He then glared at his daughter ferociously. ¡°You brat! You did it again!¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s face was full of question marks as she shrugged and shook her head. ¡°Father, you can¡¯t blame me for everything. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that I¡¯m visiting the old folks today.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± Huo Ci let out a snort. That brat was evil. How could she pretend to be innocent? Huo Xiao and Xiaoqi came in after plucking the vegetables. Upon seeing Huo Ci drinking water from a glass, they bellowed, ¡°Whose glass are you using?¡± Before Huo Ci could swallow the water, he nearly choked. ¡°Father, can you be quieter? I¡¯m not deaf.¡± ¡°Who told you to use my grandson¡¯s glass? Hurry up and put it down!¡± Huo Xiao pointed at him angrily. ¡°The spoon belongs to Xiaoqi too, right? You scumbag! Who told you to use it?¡± Huo Ci frowned, his anger simmering in his chest. ¡°How would I know who this cup or spoon belong to? There¡¯s no name written on them.¡± Chapter 308 - My Cup Huo Xiao said, ¡°How dare you talk back to your old man? Put it down!¡± ¡°So what if I use it?¡± Huo Ci was annoyed. He knew that he was deliberately finding fault with him. ¡°So what if you use it? Would you use something if a dog licked it?¡± Huo Xiao pointed at his nose angrily. ¡°That¡¯s too much! I¡¯m not a dog! Why the f*ck would I be carrying a virus?¡± Huo Ci bellowed angrily. In an instant, he felt that he should just leave. He could not live with this treatment anymore. ¡°How dare you shout at your old man?¡± Huo Xiao, who disliked him, got angry at him. He raised his walking stick and got ready to hit him. However, Xiaoqi ran between them and stopped him. He said crisply, ¡°Great-grandpa, I¡¯ll give my cup to Grandpa. Mommy¡¯s too.¡± Huo Xiao put down his walking stick on Xiaoqi¡¯s account. ¡°Disinfect it properly when you¡¯re done. My grandchild¡¯s things aren¡¯t for you to use!¡± Huo Ci¡¯s chest was burning as he gritted his teeth in anger. However, he could not retaliate or snap back, so he could only shout at Ling Sheng. ¡°Your name is on the cup!¡± Ling Sheng nodded obediently. Xiaoqi had really written her name on it. She pointed at it. ¡°Yes.¡± Huo Ci took a look. There was indeed an awkward, childish design on the glass. There was a crooked ¡°I love you¡± on it, which made his face darken instantly. F*ck, there really was something written on it. Fine, you¡¯re impressive. You¡¯re all impressive. However, he seemed to have such a cup too. The brat had given it to him, and he had thrown it somewhere. He had to look for it. Ling Sheng watched as her father stuffed the glass into her hands and hurried back to the bedroom. After rummaging through the cabinets for a long time, he came out looking smug again. Then, she saw him holding a cup of the same type as hers and making a cup of coffee. He walked back and forth in front of the Old Master to attract his attention. Huo Xiao spun him around until he felt dizzy. Before he could scold him, he saw a glass in his hand. ¡°I told you to disinfect the glass. Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± Huo Ci smiled very politely. He brought the glass closer to him and pointed at the picture and words on it. Then, he put on a sh*t-eating grin and drawled, ¡°Father, this is my glass.¡± Huo Xiao had long-sightedness, but when he was close enough, he could see clearly that there was the cartoon of a man on top of it. Below the man were the words: My Grandpa. ¡°Scram!¡± Huo Xiao bellowed again. Huo Ci turned around and he got his wish. He raised his eyebrows and smiled smugly. Ling Sheng could not bear to look at him. He was really childish. How could he be so childish? Were all men so childish? He was at an age when he knew the fate of the heavens and was already old. How could he be jealous over such a trivial matter? Huo Xiao was unhappy. When they reached the car after dinner, he was still depressed. He took a look at Xiaoqi and sighed. Then, he took another look at him before sighing again. Ling Sheng was helpless. She could only let her son coax him. She pulled Xiaoqi over and gave him some instructions before sending him to Huo Xiao. Xiaoqi, who was clever, sat on Su Xiyin¡¯s lap and hugged Huo Xiao¡¯s arm. ¡°Great-grandpa, Xiaoqi will make you two cups tomorrow. You can switch between them every day.¡± Huo Xiao looked at Ling Sheng, feeling moved to the point of tears. He picked up Xiaoqi and said, ¡°Oh my, my Xiaoqi is the most filial child.¡± Xiaoqi nodded before turning around to smile at Su Xiyin. He then said crisply, ¡°Great-grandmother will get two as well!¡± Su Xiyin smiled and agreed. Upon seeing that her husband was finally happy, she sighed helplessly. How old was he? How could he stoop to her son¡¯s level? Ling Sheng finally knew that children had to be coaxed when they got older. Chapter 309 - Devil Incarnate Huo Ci let out a snort and looked at Xiaoqi through the rearview mirror. That brat was a natural bootlicker! Why hadn¡¯t he said he would make 100? When the incident with the cup was over, Huo Xiao was unhappy again. He kept sighing and glancing at Ling Sheng from time to time before sighing again. What else could Su Xiyin do? She could only smile bitterly and let Ling Sheng speak. Otherwise, this would be awkward. Who knew how long this would last? ¡°Grandpa.¡± Ling Sheng called out softly and sweetly. She was very obedient. ¡°I¡¯m heading off to visit the old folks. I¡¯ll come back to the old residence in two days, alright?¡± Grandma had said that after Grandpa had found out that she had agreed to go see the Su Family, he had started throwing a tantrum silently. He had not said anything and had only been angry. Huo Ci said, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to reply!¡± Huo Xiao said, ¡°Did I talk to you? Shut up.¡± Huo Ci let out a cold laugh. ¡°Father, who did you ask her to go back to meet? My eldest brother and the rest? Do you think they will acknowledge her?¡± ¡°Do you want to get a beating?¡± Huo Xiao slapped his head. ¡°I want to see who will dare not acknowledge her. I will slap them!¡± ¡°Father, honest words are unpleasant to the ears.¡± Huo Ci¡¯s lips curled up coldly. He wanted to go home and look at those people¡¯s faces. That was where he had come from. He knew the Huo Family the best. ¡°Ci¡¯er!¡± Enraged, Su Xiyin shot him a look. ¡°What kind of nonsense are you spouting? Do you get more insensible the older you get? How can you speak to your father like that?¡± Her husband was already in a tough spot when it came to family matters. Every time they met, they would poke at his heart. All of them were his biological sons, so how was he to give preferential treatment to any of them? What could he do? Huo Ci did not say anything else. He did not even care about going back to compete with that scheming family for their dogsh*t assets. They were the only ones who cared about that. They did not find it tiring to fight every day. Huo Xiao was silent for a long time before he took Su Xiyin¡¯s hand and sighed. ¡°Okay, okay, okay. It¡¯s up to you. If you don¡¯t want to go back, don¡¯t go back.¡± Su Xiyin¡¯s eyes reddened as she comforted him gently. ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t listen to Ci¡¯er¡¯s nonsense. Sheng Sheng is willing to return to the old residence. Let¡¯s give them some time to prepare.¡± Ever since that incident, her husband had broken his second brother¡¯s legs and he was still using a walking stick. Ci¡¯er¡¯s heart had turned cold. He no longer harbored any hopes of brotherhood and maintained superficial peace with his brothers at home. Although the brothers were estranged, he had friends outside who he treated like brothers. They had supported each other to this day. To him, their friendship was the most precious thing. Now, other than on New Year¡¯s Eve, he did not return to the old residence. He had promised to let Sheng Sheng go back a while ago, but he was refusing to let her go now. Huo Xiao did not speak anymore. He only let out a deep sigh with his hand trembling slightly. Sixth Brother and Fifth Brother had the same father and different mothers. Plus, they were much younger, so they had not been close from a young age. As a father, how could he not know that Sixth Brother had been sensible and obedient when he was young, or that he had a sweet mouth and knew how to please others? However, the more he acted like this, the more annoyed the eldest brother and the rest became. They had started to make things difficult for Yin¡¯er. He had taught them a lesson countless times. He had beaten and scolded them, but the more he did so, the more counter-effects there were. They did not dare do anything on the surface, but they were getting more and more dramatic in secret. Later, Sixth Brother had changed. He had become a little scumbag who cared about nothing. He was arrogant, domineering, and idle. He was the devil incarnate that the people in the capital feared. Chapter 310 - Kidnapping and Silence At 63 years old, he had been kidnapped and had nearly died. In the end, the Rong Family¡¯s eldest son and the Yan Family¡¯s second son had risked their lives to save him. Later, he had found out that the second son of his family had done it. He had hired someone to kidnap and silence him. However, he was still his biological son, so he could not kill him. He had been so angry that he had broken the second son¡¯s legs on the spot. Ever since that incident, the eldest brother and the others had been much more restrained. It was only when he had turned 68 years old that he had publicly announced that he did not need the Huo Family¡¯s assets. He did not care about the Huo Family¡¯s assets and had entered the entertainment circle, which had nothing to do with them. Only then had the eldest brother and the others¡¯ attitude toward Yin¡¯er gradually changed. Now that they could maintain a peaceful facade and not cause him trouble, he was thankful. Money was something more valued than familial relationships. If he were to die now, those scumbags would make a scene over the inheritance! Upon seeing her grandparents fall silent, Ling Sheng did not know what they were thinking. She stole a look at her father, who was in the driver¡¯s seat, and chose to shut up sensibly. What could happen? This was just a small issue for a wealthy family. When money and property were involved, the more complicated a family was, the more serious the fight would be. Even biological brothers with the same father and mother could turn against each other, let alone her father, who had a different mother. He must have suffered a lot in the Huo Family. ¡°You know what song Xiaoqi learned last week?¡± Ling Sheng wanted to ease the heavy atmosphere. She placed Xiaoqi on her lap and smiled. ¡°Sing it for great-grandpa and great-grandmother, alright?¡± ¡°Xiaoqi did not learn any children¡¯s songs.¡± Xiaoqi corrected her seriously and cleared his throat. ¡°Xiaoqi can sing Grandpa¡¯s songs.¡± Ling Sheng was dumbfounded. She had seen Xiaoqi singing and dancing while performing her father¡¯s debut song. The key was that he had definitely watched the MV and learned how to act like a giant. His expression and facial tics were particularly uncanny. Huo Xiao and Su Xiyin were amused by him immediately. They wanted him to do it again. Upon seeing that her grandparents were finally in a better mood, Ling Sheng heaved a sigh of relief. One had to be happier when visiting relatives. What was up with pretending to be worried about visiting relatives? Xiaoqi finished singing three songs before Ling Sheng asked him quietly, ¡°When did you learn your grandpa¡¯s songs? How come I didn¡¯t know?¡± Xiaoqi secretly took a look at Huo Ci, who was in front of him. When he was not paying attention, he whispered, ¡°Grandpa taught them to me. In the black house.¡± Ling Sheng stole a look at her father, who was standing in front of her. He was quite narcissistic. He had asked Xiaoqi to learn his songs, but Xiaoqi had really learned them well. The black house was the home theater. Xiaoqi had always called it a black house. The two ancestors of the Su Family lived in a manor in the neighboring city. After retiring due to old age, the uncles at home had stayed in the manor to keep the elderly company. When they had time, their children and grandchildren would go back to stay there and visit their elders. Ling Sheng had come to acknowledge her family. This was her first time there, so it was a very big deal. Ever since the Su Family had confirmed the date, they had been preparing to get everyone back for the reunion. On Saturday, the children attending school had the day off as well. The old folks had said that they should all go home in the future. When the car stopped, they saw some people surrounding them. They were a few half-grown boys. The oldest was about 17 to 18 years old, and the youngest was only three or four years old. Among them was a very handsome pair of twins who looked like they were in their teens. Their style of dressing was completely different, as though they were trying their best to stand out from each other. Chapter 311 - Marrying Ling Sheng Ling Sheng had started preparing a few days ago for today¡¯s family gathering. She had drawn a picture of the Su Family¡¯s relationships and tried to figure out the relationships between the family members. Five children had come. The youngest two boys were the sons of her eldest cousin, Su Simian. The eldest was called Su Ce and was seven years old. The youngest was called Su Shi and was five years old. The slightly older pair of handsome twins were 12 years old. They were the sons of her uncle, Su Chan. One of them was called Su Jing, while the other was called Su Nuo. A tall, beaming, and handsome athletic boy was the son of her fifth uncle, Su Yi. He was 18 years old and a top student in the Finance Department of the Imperial Capital University. As soon as they got out of the car, Su Chi greeted them with his head lowered. The handsome big boy¡¯s smile was especially infectious as he greeted them warmly. ¡°Hi, Great Aunt. Hi, Old Master. Hi, Uncle, Sister.¡± One of the twins was very lively, while the other was slightly cold. In order for them to be different from each other, the duo¡¯s personalities had to be different. Their faces were the same, and they greeted their cousin sensibly. The two younger boys, the older one holding the younger one¡¯s hand, greeted them warmly. They knew Huo Ci and the old couple from the Huo Family. When it came to Ling Sheng, however, they felt stuck. They really did not know how to address her. The eldest, Su Ce, held back for a long time. ¡°Hi, Sister.¡± Su Chi patted the little fella¡¯s head. ¡°Sister? You have to call her Auntie.¡± Su Ce¡¯s face flushed as he looked at Ling Sheng apologetically. ¡°Hi, Aunt.¡± Thankfully, Ling Sheng had prepared a welcome gift. She gave them a red packet and smiled. ¡°Hi.¡± ¡°Sister, what about us?¡± Su Chi shouted. It did not seem like this was their first meeting. Su Jing and Su Nuo also asked for a welcome gift. Ling Sheng had prepared everything. Those who were older than her would definitely give her a welcome gift. She would give the younger ones a welcome gift, even if they just had a brief encounter. She had prepared everything beforehand. The way they treated her, like she wasn¡¯t an outsider, made her feel close to them instantly. There was a relaxing and joyful atmosphere. Su Jing, who was the younger brother, had a bubbly personality. The older brother, Su Nuo, was relatively stabler. The kid took out the item in the red packet directly. It was a pretty little pendant. It looked like jade and had a unique style. He put it on excitedly. ¡°This time, everyone in my class will definitely be jealous. It¡¯s a gift from Sister Sheng Sheng.¡± Ling Sheng asked, ¡°Does everyone in your class know me?¡± Su Jing nodded hurriedly before speaking a lot. ¡°Of course. They all like you. You¡¯re their goddess. I told them you were my sister, but they didn¡¯t believe me. Sister, I need a group photo and an autograph later. You have to sign a few more photos for me.¡± ¡°What kind of brat are you? Goddess? Do you think you¡¯re worthy? Go away.¡± Su Chi found him very talkative and annoying, so he chased him away directly. He smiled at Ling Sheng. ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, my brothers are your fans too. They complain about marrying you every day.¡± ¡°Your classmates have good taste.¡± Ling Sheng was not humble but had not expected to be so well-known. It seemed like ¡°Everyone¡¯s Magical Power Emergence¡± had really become popular. Huo Ci rolled his eyes at her in disdain. These brats talked nonsense when they saw other people. The last time he had come, they had said that the girls in their class were his fans and had asked him for a lot of autographs. Xiaoqi was a little afraid of strangers. As a person, he was slow to warm up to others. Upon seeing so many people, he greeted them timidly. Soon, he was dragged away by Su Jing and his twin brother, who were the same age, as they said that they wanted to show him something good. Chapter 312 - Cold Expression Ling Sheng liked this relaxed family atmosphere a lot. There was no unfamiliarity at all. It felt as though they were all at home. They really treated her as one of their own. No wonder Grandma had said that Father liked to come to the house where the old folks stayed the most. He would visit them when he had time. With such a group of adorable people around, it would be strange if he did not want to come. The juniors greeted them in the parking lot. The three big boys helped carry the items and surrounded Ling Sheng while chatting and laughing. Su Chi was a student at the Imperial Capital University. Upon hearing that Ling Sheng was also going to the Imperial Capital University, he said, ¡°I heard that a girl joined the junior class. That bunch of brats started calling her a goddess every time they saw her. No one believed them. So that was you!¡± The other faculties even made fun of the students in the junior class by saying that a female dinosaur must have joined the Math Department instead. They would punish those crazy fools when they got back. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be there for a month to experience the academic atmosphere.¡± Ling Sheng smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the whole school knows that someone has joined the Math Department!¡± ¡°Why not? You don¡¯t know how smug those brats are. Every time they meet someone, they say that a goddess has joined their class. You have to know that the male-to-female ratio in the entire science school has reached 20:1. Everyone knows the quality of these girls. The whole school knows thanks to their clamoring.¡± Su Chi looked at Ling Sheng. The bunch of guys from the Math Department really had not lied. This relative of theirs was a true goddess. If the school belle faced her, she would be easily defeated. Ling Sheng knew that the Su Family included a lot of people, but when she saw a group of people coming over from the opposite side, she was still shocked. She had to admit that looks and temperament were definitely hereditary. When handsome men and beautiful women stood next to each other, it was pleasing to the eye. Su Chi pretended to be afraid and took a step back, hiding the gifts in his hand behind him. ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, come behind me. I¡¯ll protect you.¡± Ling Sheng was speechless. Su Chi did not appear awkward. ¡°Why do you think they¡¯re here? Do you think they¡¯re here to fight?¡± Ling Sheng shook her head. Brother, you¡¯re exaggerating. How could such good-looking people be involved in a gang fight? ¡°I¡¯m a little confused.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about you. I¡¯m confused too. It¡¯ll be fine after some time. After all, our family is prosperous!¡± Su Chi let out a dull sigh and looked up at the crowd. ¡°You¡¯ve scared Sister Sheng!¡± That was too much! Too many people had run out. Who would keep the old folks company? Then, he complained to Ling Sheng in a low voice. ¡°Look at my grandparents. They¡¯re already really old. Why are they acting like children? They even came out to join in the fun. It¡¯s not like you can¡¯t enter the house.¡± The two sides met very soon. Regardless of their status or seniority, everyone surrounded Ling Sheng and pushed the others away. Su Chi seemed like a white knight as he protected Ling Sheng. ¡°Can you not be anxious? Come one by one. The fright you cause can scare one to death.¡± Ling Sheng had no choice. They were really passionate, so she did not know what to do. She just greeted them one by one warmly. Su Yan looked at Ling Sheng, who was surrounded and about to wither away. She immediately hurried over to pull her away. ¡°Father, can you control yourself? We¡¯ll talk when we go in. You scared Sheng Sheng.¡± Only then did the crowd disperse. When it did, Huo Ci finally had the chance to greet them one by one. His uncles and brothers nodded, giving him a cold look that said, We heard you. Why are you so annoying? Compared to the passion they had shown Ling Sheng just now, their reaction made him feel uncomfortable. Chapter 313 - : A Girl Is A Treasure Huo Ci held back his anger. Look, look! This is a bunch of dogs with double standards! That¡¯s my daughter! My daughter! Ling Sheng looked at Su Yan gratefully and said carefully, ¡°Aunt, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know it was you at dinner last time.¡± Su Yan looked at her and smiled. She whispered into her ear and said in a teasing tone, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Only then did Ling Sheng relax. When she saw her grandparents talking to her uncles and aunts behind her, her father¡¯s cold face as he spoke to his uncles and brothers made the corners of her lips curl up in joy. ¡°Sheng Sheng, where¡¯s Xiaoqi?¡± Her eldest cousin¡¯s wife, Ye Chuqing, was the first to recall that she had a son! Su Yan could not help but laugh. She tugged at Ling Sheng and said, ¡°You¡¯ve seen it for yourself. We have plenty of boys. Girls are treasures, and boys are like weeds. Remember this.¡± ¡°Aunt, Xiaoqi went to have fun with Cece and the others.¡± Ling Sheng knew that the Su Family was full of boys and there was only one girl in their generation. They all treated her like a gem. Her grandma was the only girl of the older generation. In the younger generation, there was only Aunt Su Yan. In Su Chi¡¯s generation, there were only boys. Only when she appeared did a girl finally appear. The younger generation was Su Ce and Su Shi¡¯s generation. There was also Xiaoqi, who was a boy. Ye Chuqing nodded and ordered a servant to look for the child. After all, he was young. The servant would go and find him. Ling Sheng had really seen it for herself. Boys were indeed like weeds. This was not wrong at all. However, although they had not seen her Xiaoqi yet, they already didn¡¯t want to meet him? The small bridge, flowing water, and winding corridors of the manor were very intricate. It felt as though they were in a southern garden. While walking in the manor, one could feel a very rich, comfortable, and gentle aura. Even the wind seemed different from the outside. One could not help but have a wonderful illusion. Perhaps if one turned to the next corridor, one would see a scholar walking and reading or one would suddenly hear the sound of reading coming from somewhere. The Su Family members had a long lifespan, and the old folks were already 90 years old. This also had a lot to do with their family upbringing and personal upbringing. They were magnanimous and didn¡¯t do anything to harm others. As people, they had a clear conscience. Naturally, their thought level was higher than that of others. ¡°Do you like it here?¡± Su Yan¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw her. She smiled and encouraged her. ¡°If you like it, you can stay for two more days.¡± She would only go back after half a month. Her family would not let her go. Sheng Sheng¡¯s arrival might change her helpless situation. ¡°I like it.¡± Ling Sheng nodded. Jiangnan Garden was a good place to vacation and retire. The air there was nice, and there was plenty of spiritual energy. She had to stay there for some time next time. ¡°Then stay for a few more days to keep the old folks company.¡± Su Yan wanted to find someone to keep them company. ¡°I don¡¯t have time.¡± Ling Sheng felt helpless. ¡°I¡¯ll be joining my production team next month. I have to improve my cultural upbringing during this period.¡± ¡°You¡¯re doing very well already. How much do you want to improve?¡± Su Yan smiled. ¡°I heard from your father that you¡¯ll be taking the college entrance examination next year. You¡¯re squeezing yourself dry. Do you have time?¡± Ling Sheng smiled. When she spoke, she seemed to have endless energy. ¡°I won¡¯t take any jobs after filming my next movie. I will study hard and wait for the college entrance examination next year.¡± Su Yan looked at the girl beside her. Under the sunlight, her delicate face was full of confidence and a dazzling smile. She was indeed a member of their family. Girls should be exactly like this. Not only did she have countless merits, but the young girl¡¯s mouth was also sweet. She would definitely make the whole family happy. Chapter 314 - Meeting the Old Folks Old Master Su had called his old friend, the Old Master of the Chu Family, Chu Bozhong, over to take a look at his great-granddaughter. After the duo had a game of chess, he looked up and realized that everyone had disappeared. He did not know where they had gone. ¡°Old brother, you¡¯re so lucky!¡± Chu Bozhong looked at him and smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve been waiting for so many years for Ci¡¯er to give birth to a grandchild. Now, you even have a great-grandchild.¡± He was not like him. He had seen younger people die before him, leaving him alone in the Chu Family. Without such an old friend, he did not know what the point of living in this world would have been. ¡°Old Chu, my child is your child.¡± After saying that, Old Master Su shouted. Where had everyone gone? Why had they disappeared in the blink of an eye? Old Madam Su was helped in by a servant. ¡°Everyone¡¯s gone to fetch them. Why don¡¯t you go out and take a look? If my legs weren¡¯t that bad, I¡¯d go out too.¡± She had been praying to the stars and the moon. Ci¡¯er¡¯s child had finally done something that had made everyone happy. He had a daughter and a grandson. She had seen Sheng Sheng¡¯s photo. She was pretty and she looked a lot like her younger sister at a young age. The last time her younger sister had come home to visit them, their conversation had never deviated from her granddaughter. Upon seeing her so happy, she was relieved when she had left. Ling Sheng entered the main room with her grandparents. She held her grandma¡¯s arm and whispered into her ear, feeling a little nervous. She did not know if the old folks would like her. ¡°Father, Mother.¡± Su Xiyin dragged Ling Sheng over. Huo Xiao greeted his in-laws respectfully but smiled when Old Master Su glared at him. Since he wasn¡¯t given permission, he stood aside, not daring to sit down. He had respected his father-in-law for decades. Ling Sheng held in her laughter, not knowing how to describe this. It had been a few decades, but the old man still disliked her grandpa. Perhaps all fathers never liked the man who had snatched their precious daughter away! Huo Ci called them grandpa and grandma but did not seem arrogant or irritable in any way. He was as well-behaved as a child in front of the old man. ¡°Sheng Sheng, come and let me take a look at you.¡± Old Madam Su waved at Ling Sheng, her wrinkles forming a smile as she held her hand and talked to her. She was overjoyed. Ling Sheng smiled sweetly and greeted her. Then, she squatted in front of her and answered her questions obediently. The two old folks were over 90 years old, but their bodies looked strong and healthy. Their complexion was also good. According to his grandma, they were not deaf or long-sighted. They were really a blessed couple with many filial children and grandchildren. Their lives could be considered perfect. The old lady took an emerald bracelet out of an exquisite red wooden box and put it on Ling Sheng. Then, she asked Su Xiyin, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Sheng Sheng look nice?¡± Su Xiyin nodded with a smile. Everything her granddaughter wore was pretty. That emerald bracelet was an item from the Song Dynasty. It used to be her mother¡¯s favorite accessory in the past. She had stopped wearing it after she had gotten old, afraid that she would accidentally break it. After all, she wanted to make it a family heirloom. Ling Sheng knew at first glance that this bracelet was definitely valuable. It looked like jade, it was shiny, its color was clear, and although it was old, it was also moist and warm. Old Master Su had not forgotten. His memory was still good. He looked at the obedient girl in front of him in satisfaction. ¡°Sheng Sheng, where¡¯s Xiaoqi?¡± He had even prepared a gift for the child! Chu Bozhong gave Ling Sheng an exquisite gift box and smiled lovingly. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything good for you. I wonder what young people like these days. Anyway, this is for you.¡± Chapter 315 - Getting Rich Instantly ¡°Thank you, Old Master.¡± Ling Sheng smiled as she thanked him. The Old Master had insisted that she take it out to see if she liked it. When she opened the gift, she saw a sapphire diamond necklace. It was even more dazzling than the one she had borrowed from Sister Mei last time. One look and one could tell that it was priceless. Could the old folks not be like this? Her heart could not take it anymore. She had been given one priceless treasure after another. Was it really appropriate to use such treasures as greeting gifts? Only when the old folks gave their greeting gifts could the others give theirs to her. They could not mess up the family rules. Starting from the old folks, they would give her greeting gifts one after another. Ling Sheng¡¯s hands were full. Elders could only give a junior¡ªespecially a girl¡ªjewelry to ensure that the gift had value and was nothing embarrassing. Besides, rich people offered things worth tens of millions at a go and kept saying that they were not valuable and that they could wear them for fun. Su Xiyin and Ling Sheng kept thanking them, and the former helped her carry the gifts. If she could not carry them, she would give them to Huo Ci and have him carry them. Ling Sheng finally understood what it felt like to get rich instantly. Her hands went limp when she received the gifts, and she also deeply understood what it meant to be the poorest member of a family. Look at the gifts they had given her. They were akin to toys, but they were worth tens of millions. Even if she worked hard on a television drama, she would only be able to buy less than one-tenth of such a gift. There was an obvious difference between them! What a blow! She vowed to work hard and earn money. One day, she would be able to fork out 10 million yuan. Then, she would tell them, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You can spend it however you want.¡± Old Master Su had given Xiaoqi a jade ring, which made Huo Ci¡¯s eyes turn red. He had gone all out to ask for it before, but Old Master Su had not given it to him. Instead, he had given it to this brat. That jade ring had been a gift from Emperor Wu of Han to Flying General Fei, Li Guang. He had been eyeing it for most of his life. How biased of him! ¡°Ci, don¡¯t harp on the details. What belongs to Xiaoqi belongs to you.¡± Su Heng patted his shoulder and comforted him sincerely. He was also envious of the ring. He had spent a lot of time begging the Old Master for it, but he had been rejected. The Old Master treasured it a lot. ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± Huo Ci growled. That brat would be giving the ring to his mother, not to him! Ling Sheng¡¯s family only returned home in the evening. The old man could not bear to part with Ling Sheng. He only let her go after she promised to come often in the future. The elders at home did not want her to leave either. It was not easy for them to have a cute and sensible daughter at home. She wanted to leave before they had kissed her enough. ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t see me out. It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t know where my house is.¡± Upon seeing everyone following them, Huo Ci tried to persuade them kindly to leave. ¡°Are we seeing you out? We are seeing Sheng Sheng out!¡± Lu Cunshi glared at him fiercely. Huo Ci gritted his teeth and sighed. Fine, he had been asking to be rejected. There was no point talking about this anymore. Now that he had a daughter, he was nothing. Everything he said was wrong. It would have been fine if she had acted at home as she had acted when she had come to her great-grandparents¡¯ house. Had they not seen a girl before? Only this brat would pretend to be obedient outside. They would know that she could anger someone to death when they saw her true colors. ¡°Uncle, go home quickly!¡± Ling Sheng smiled obediently. ¡°We¡¯ll reach the parking lot soon. Let me watch you go. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t bear to leave you.¡± Lu Cunshi said with heartache, ¡°Then stay at home for two days. Look at your father. You¡¯re a girl. Why are you in the entertainment circle? It¡¯s so tiring!¡± Chapter 316 - Headlines Lu Cunshi said, ¡°Exactly. The entertainment circle is no place for girls. Learn from your auntie and have more fun in your free time. That¡¯s what girls should do.¡± Huo Ci clenched his fists in anger. What did this have to do with him? How many times had he said that it was the brat¡¯s fault for wanting to enter the entertainment circle? Su Yan smiled helplessly. Uncles, do you think painting and music are just fun? Do you know how much blood and sweat I¡¯ve shed by practicing hard? Due to Ling Sheng and Xiaoqi¡¯s repeated persuasion, the elders finally stopped in their tracks and watched them leave reluctantly. Everyone had complained unanimously about why they couldn¡¯t stay for two more days! Ling Sheng sensed that after they left the Su Family, her father started staring at the jade thumb ring on Xiaoqi¡¯s hand with a burning gaze. When he saw Xiaoqi running, he rushed over to look at him, as though he was afraid that he would fall. According to her meticulous analysis, he was definitely not afraid of Xiaoqi falling. He should be afraid of the jade ring getting hit. Huo Ci was drooling over the jade ring when Xiaoqi finally noticed it in the car. He leaned against the car seat and looked at him with big eyes. ¡°Grandpa, do you like this?¡± Huo Ci lied. ¡°No.¡± Xiaoqi nodded and handed it over with a smile. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll lend it to you. You can play with it for two days.¡± Huo Ci moved quickly and took it immediately. Although he was afraid that Xiaoqi would regret it, he remained stubborn. ¡°I already said I don¡¯t like it.¡± ¡°Grandpa, it looks really nice on you.¡± Xiaoqi flattered him in a crisp voice. Huo Ci put it on his thumb and looked around. His lips curled up in satisfaction before he became serious again. ¡°Since you¡¯re so filial, I¡¯ll play with it for two days.¡± Ling Sheng wanted to laugh hysterically. He obviously liked it a lot, but he was stubborn. If Xiaoqi had not given it to him, he would have burst into tears! Su Xiyin whispered to her that her father liked this jade ring and had asked the Old Master for it a few times. Even though the Su Family had so many children and grandchildren, the Old Master doted on her father the most and gave him whatever he wanted. Back when he had wanted to enter the entertainment circle, he had nearly been beaten to death by his grandpa. The father-son duo had been on the verge of becoming enemies, to the point of disowning each other. In the end, it was only when he had spoken that Grandpa had relented and allowed him to enter the entertainment circle. However, he would scold her father every few days to vent his anger. Nevertheless, there was no point in begging or stealing this ring. He just would not give it to him. Besides, he was not the only one drooling over this ring. The Old Master would not give his family any of the things they wanted. Upon hearing this, Ling Sheng felt deeply that it was a great honor that her great-grandfather had given the jade ring to Xiaoqi! That jade ring was rumored to be a gift from Emperor Wu of Han to the Flying General. It was worth a lot of money and was thus priceless. Before she went to bed at night, Ling Sheng suddenly realized that her father had become the hottest topic. Her heart suffered a huge shock. The first thing she thought was that this had something to do with her! When she opened Weibo, she realized that it was a false alarm. Her father had not posted a selfie in 10,000 years. Suddenly, he had posted a selfie, so it had become the hottest topic. At 10:30 pm, his post had made the headlines. Huo Ci: Goodnight (selfie picture with a closeup of his thumb, showcasing the huge and eye-catching jade ring) [Not At All Stupid: Ahhh, handsome Huo, your hand looks really nice.] Huo Ci: Since I was young, I was told that I had the hands of a pianist. [I Think I¡¯m Outdated: Brother, I¡¯m begging you to stop acting. Be good. Take off the ring quickly. We can¡¯t afford to pay for it if you break it. KneelingAndCrying.JPG.] [Money-Grubbing Beauty: Hurry up and persuade him. Oh no, where¡¯s the representative? Is the ring real?] Chapter 317 - Wanting To Act Like A Couple With An Old Man [Expert Here: I¡¯ve appraised it with the naked eye, and my Ci would not fool us with fake products. The ring is definitely real. Please state its specific price below.] [A Humble Note: The jade ring that Emperor Wu of Han gave Flying General, Li Guang, is priceless. It¡¯s estimated to be worth five figures. It¡¯s more than enough to buy one a courtyard house in the capital¡¯s Chang¡¯an District.] [Famous Cis: Ahhhh, Huo Ci, you liar! You actually used the money we gave you to buy yourself this jade ring. Sisters, I¡¯ll be leaving. Don¡¯t stop me!] [Huo Ci¡¯s Global Backup Club V: Your long-cherished wish was fulfilled in one day. Don¡¯t you plan to film a few television dramas and movies to celebrate? Don¡¯t you want us to be happy? ] [Little Sweet Bean: A lady is officially out. Wake him up quickly. If he doesn¡¯t film a drama soon, he won¡¯t make it in time for the Spring Festival. That¡¯s my sustenance!] [Lone Island¡¯s Little Cis: Cough, cough, cough. Please help me tell Brother Ci that I¡¯m terminally ill and in urgent need of a film to extend my life. Also, please provide me with a selfie to give me oxygen.] Ling Sheng realized that she liked to read her father¡¯s Weibo comments. She would discover something new every time. There were all kinds of humor and silly comments. A Weibo post without any moderation of fan comments was really interesting. She only realized after flipping through the comments that many, many years ago, her father had filmed a period drama. The role he had played had been in a scene that involved Emperor Wu of Han giving the jade thumb ring to Li Guang. From then on, he had been longing to have a jade thumb ring. Because of that wish, he had once bought a fake jade ring and had gotten scammed. The seller had even lied to him and said that there were actually two such rings. The one he had bought was the ring that Emperor Wu of Han had given Weiqing. The two rings looked the same, but the words carved on them were different. He had been very happy at the time and had even worn it during an interview. However, he had ended up on the headlines of the entertainment newspapers the next day and had been mocked by experts. They had said that the ring was fake. In the end, he had been used by the then not-so-famous 315 Consumer Rights TV Show in an episode to warn consumers about con artists. Many years later, someone had asked him about the jade ring on the show. The Little Cis had held a grudge and had been longing to get a real one for him so that they could wash away their previous shame. Now that this was finally happening, they had to make a big fuss and announce it to the world to vent the anger that had been accumulating for more than 10 years. When Ling Sheng went out to get water, she saw her father standing in front of the fridge and drinking water. He was even wearing the jade thumb ring. ¡°Father, the Little Cis told you to be careful. You can¡¯t pay for it if you break it!¡± ¡°Scram!¡± Huo Ci sneered and shot her a look, looking very fierce. ¡°I¡¯m not a child.¡± Ling Sheng smiled and took out a bottle of water. However, she could not open it. Huo Ci snatched it over, unscrewed the cap, and passed it to her with a look of disdain. That brat was so stupid that she left him speechless. ¡°Thank you, Father.¡± Ling Sheng smiled until her eyes curved. Then, she asked, ¡°By the way, Father, didn¡¯t you get invited to Director Chen Mo¡¯s movie auditions?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have had the time to go even if I had been invited.¡± Then, Huo Ci glared at her. ¡°Do you want us to act as a couple?¡± Ling Sheng did not manage to drink the water in one gulp. Instead, she nearly spat it out. Her face flushed red as she let out a few low coughs. She wanted to ask why he was so confident that he would have been chosen if he had gone. She did not have the guts to ask, though. ¡°I was wrong, Father. It¡¯s good that you didn¡¯t go. Anyway, these resources are nothing to you. Do you have any movies you want to film?¡± Upon seeing her father roll his eyes at her before leaving as though he was not acknowledging his family, Ling Sheng announced on the spot that the mission given to her by Sister Mei had failed completely. She did not know if Director Chen Mo had invited him, as his words had been ambiguous. Chapter 318 - Why Are You Challenging Me? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Mathematics was useless to a math idiot like Ling Sheng. Other people needed brains to learn mathematics, but it would take her whole life for her to learn mathematics. After attending the class for a week, she felt that if she was really in the Math Department, she would definitely go bald in one semester. It was too difficult. Too difficult for her. 1 Being able to attend Professor Gu¡¯s class every day was like heaven for other people. Being able to see a handsome man lecturing on the podium was no better or more exciting than this. However, this was a test for Ling Sheng. Professor Gu seemed to be very concerned about the students, especially her. On the first day of class¡­ Professor Gu: Student, you haven¡¯t recovered from your cold. Put on more clothes. Ling Sheng smiled on the surface, but her heart was racing. What does it have to do with you whether I¡¯m feeling better or not? Professor, can you attend class properly? Why are you so concerned about the students? The next day, when class started¡­ Professor Gu: Student, this cold medicine is very effective. It¡¯s a pure Chinese medicine with no side effects. It¡¯s meant to be taken three times a day. Remember to drink it half an hour after dinner. Ling Sheng thanked him with a smile, her heart full of contrived images. Professor, are you trying to seduce me? You just want to seduce me, right? 1 On the third day of class¡­ Professor Gu: Student, can you help me wipe the blackboard? Ling Sheng helped him wipe the blackboard obediently but could not reach the high parts. Then, she realized that a tall figure was standing behind her. He was very well-behaved so he was some distance away from her, but her heart still raced. On the fourth day, Ling Sheng steeled her heart. I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t flirt with me. I¡¯m not that kind of person. I already have someone I like! Thursday was the last real analysis class of the week. Ling Sheng cheered internally. She could finally get rid of Professor Gu¡¯s special attention. Although she could not be charmed by beauty, she always felt strange. In the past two days, she had frequently been distracted whenever she saw him. In a flash, she had mistaken him for the Third Master. When class ended, everyone else looked regretful and reluctant, but Ling Sheng was very happy. Ah, she finally did not have to attend his class. She cheered internally! However, things did not go according to her wishes. Professor Gu pointed at Ling Sheng and told the class monitor, Liu Sui, ¡°There¡¯s one more person missing from the laboratory. Let¡¯s include this female classmate!¡± Ling Sheng wailed in pain. Please, Professor, let me go, alright? Professor Gu¡¯s handsome face looked at Ling Sheng, and his voice was gentle and calm. ¡°What? Is there a problem?¡± ¡°Professor Gu, to be honest, I¡¯m here just to listen,¡± Ling Sheng answered enthusiastically while raising her hand. Professor Gu stopped in his tracks and gave her a strange look. ¡°Aren¡¯t you my student when you are listening in?¡± Ling Sheng nodded. Of course. ¡°Unless there¡¯s a problem, remember to come to the laboratory tonight.¡± After saying that, Professor Gu strode away. Ling Sheng looked at Huang Chang and asked seriously, ¡°Tell me, how did I offend him? Why does he keep picking on me?¡± Huang Chang shook her head and looked at her enviously. ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, do you really not have any feelings for Professor Gu? Sister, you don¡¯t know this, but when you were wiping the blackboard, a picture of your back was uploaded to the school forum. Many girls went crazy with envy!¡± A handsome man like Professor Gu standing beside delicate and adorable her created the cutest height disparity. In combination with the taboo teacher-student relationship, the photo simply made one¡¯s imagination run wild! She could imagine a 10,000-word essay being written about this subject! Besides, Professor Gu was not a professor at their school. He was a professor at Caltech, so he was only there to substitute for this class. Falling in love was not against the school rules. Chapter 319 - Ridiculous Thoughts Ling Sheng shook her head firmly. She had the Third Master, so she would not be tempted by other men. Her heart was as hard as a rock. ¡°No, I don¡¯t have feelings for him!¡± Huang Chang let out a regretful sigh. ¡°One side is willing, yet the other one remains indifferent. What a sad and beautiful love story!¡± Ling Sheng rolled her eyes at her. ¡°I suggest you start acting.¡± It turned out that this math genius was also a big joker! She had thought that math geniuses only knew how to study hard! Ling Sheng had not expected that Professor Gu would call her to the laboratory to tutor her. She had been extremely focused in front of him. She was surprised to find that, no matter the question, it was extremely simple for him to explain. She could understand everything in one go. She could not understand even after the top students in class repeated the answer a few times, so she could not help but feel that this was the difference between a top student and a professor. When Ling Sheng was answering practice questions, as long as she had a pen in her hand, she liked to chew on it, especially when she encountered difficult problems. She liked to chew and think even more. Jun Shiyan looked lovingly at the young lady, who was working on a question. His fair and slender fingers grabbed the pen and shook it before he said gently, ¡°It was dirty.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The familiar voice gave her a strange feeling. When she looked up, her eyes met the man¡¯s cold, white lenses. Her agile eyes narrowed as she looked at the man¡¯s fingers. His knuckles were well-defined, and his nails were well-trimmed. They were like the first time she had seen the Third Master, which amazed her! However, his hand looked warmer. His fingers were thinner, and there was no small red mole on them. His voice was deep. His legs were fine. It would not be an exaggeration to describe his face as gorgeous. The more Ling Sheng thought about it, the more she felt that something was amiss. A bold and ridiculous idea popped into her head. The Third Master and Professor Gu were the same person! Liu Sui and the others had encountered a problem and called Professor Gu over to solve it. Ling Sheng touched the pen he had just touched. The familiar warmth made her heart tremble. She looked up at the man not far away. She had never believed in coincidences in the world, nor had she ever believed in having a sixth sense. It was impossible for her to mistake someone for a man she was so familiar with. In order to confirm her guess, she decided to give it a try. The laboratory class ended at 10 p.m. and would continue the next day. The laboratory was on the second floor, and the elevator had already reached the 18th floor. Ling Sheng suggested walking down, but as she walked, she suddenly missed a step. Jun Shiyan¡¯s eyes narrowed. He immediately rushed over, grabbed her arm, and pulled her into his embrace. Then, he felt the young lady grab his other hand. The small body in his embrace stiffened for a moment before returning to normal. When he stood up, she gave him a fake smile. ¡°Thank you, Professor Gu.¡± Jun Shiyan sighed in his heart. He did not know if he should be happy or sad. The young lady was too smart. She had already guessed the truth. When Ling Sheng walked down, she gritted her teeth. Okay, that was good. He had deceived her for a long time. Had it been fun to deceive her with a disfigured face? Did he think she was a fool? Professor Gu soon pulled away. Then, Ling Sheng received a WeChat message from Jun Shiyan: I¡¯m under the lab building. Ling Sheng replied angrily on her phone: I want to go back to the dormitory. Jun Shiyan looked at his phone for a long time, not knowing how to reply. The young lady was angry. His last word was: Okay. Chapter 320 - Finding Someone To Fight With Upon seeing Ling Sheng walk over with a group of classmates from afar, Xu Xi hurriedly reminded him, ¡°Third Master, Ms. Ling is coming over. Your mask. Put it on quickly.¡± Jun Shiyan shook his head with a bitter smile and sighed deeply. ¡°There¡¯s no need. She knows.¡± Xu Xi was dumbfounded. ¡°How did Ms. Ling discover that when you disguised yourself so well?¡± ¡°She touched my hand.¡± Jun Shiyan let out a low sigh. The young lady liked to play with his hand for no reason. She was the most familiar with his hand, so she had naturally recognized it immediately. She had probably planned this beforehand. When had she started suspecting him? Had she decided to test him a long time ago, or had she decided to do it on the spot? No matter what, he would not have a good time in the coming days. After thinking for a while, Jun Shiyan sent her another message: Sorry. However, he did not receive a reply. He called her, but her phone had been switched off. He did not know if she had gotten so angry that he had been blacklisted. ¡°Give me your phone.¡± Jun Shiyan looked at Xu Xi. Xu Xi passed the phone to him in confusion. Upon seeing him make a call, he sighed when he heard Sheng Sheng speak. It seemed like she immediately hung up. Ling Sheng pointed at the group of people who had betrayed her angrily. ¡°It was your idea, right? You got Professor Gu to meet me in the laboratory! Don¡¯t you want to teach me? Why did you force me on Professor Gu?¡± Liu Sui ran away. ¡°We wanted to teach you, but we can¡¯t. We could only seek help!¡± Ling Sheng chased after them angrily, wanting to hit them. ¡°Am I that stupid?¡± ¡°Everyone has their own strengths and weaknesses. Sister Sheng Sheng, you¡¯re just not good at math. Don¡¯t be discouraged. Look, we¡¯re all beginners. We can¡¯t help you, but we can find an expert who can help you soar. Wouldn¡¯t that be great?¡± Liu Sui added without a care for his life. Ling Sheng let out a breath. ¡°Just you wait. I think you¡¯re all young. I won¡¯t stoop to the level of a bunch of children.¡± Liu Sui and the rest walked over and complimented her acting skills, culinary skills, and singing skills. They said anything good that they could say about her. Ling Sheng felt that her ability to accept things was really strong. She should give herself an award for possessing a strong will. When she found out that Professor Gu was the Third Master, she actually found it very normal. Right. It was very normal. A man like the Third Master should have a charming face and a healthy body. Although she was angry, he had not lied to her about anything. He had never said what he looked like. He had even told her that he was good-looking. He was in a wheelchair, but he had never said he was disabled. His name was Jun Shiyan, as he had taken his mother¡¯s surname. His father¡¯s surname was Gu, and Professor Gu¡¯s name also included a ¡®Shi¡¯. Unless she had guessed wrong, this was definitely his real name. She could reason things out, but she still remained angry. The more Ling Sheng thought about it, the angrier she became. However, she felt that it was pointless to be angry. She would only suffocate herself. When she reached the bottom of the dormitory building, she said, ¡°Huang Chang, go up first. I have something to do.¡± Huang Chang exclaimed in confusion, only to see her turn around and run far away. She looked as aggressive as though she was going to fight with someone. Ling Sheng ran to the main road of the school in one breath and saw a black Rolls-Royce driving toward her. It was getting closer and closer. Chapter 321 - You Liar! Through the window, Jun Shiyan saw that the young lady was running very fast. She was like an energetic rabbit. In the blink of an eye, she was right in front of him. She opened the car door and jumped in. Without saying anything, she tore off his mask. Ling Sheng had run all the way there. When she jumped into the car, she was still panting. However, she removed the mask in an agile and straightforward way. When she saw the stunningly handsome face in front of her, her chest heaved up and down angrily. Jun Shiyan did not say anything after closing the car door. His eyes had widened instantly as soon as he had seen the young lady rushing over angrily. She was like an annoyed little beast. When she bumped into him, she bared her fangs and brandished her claws ferociously. Then, she bit his lips ferociously. Her actions were fast and ruthless. After her angry attack, she retreated quickly and turned to jump out of the car. ¡°Sheng Sheng.¡± After being stunned for a moment, Jun Shiyan retracted his hand and grabbed the girl¡¯s wrist. The girl turned around and growled at him. Then, she opened her mouth and bit his hand hard. He was in pain, so his hand stopped moving. Then, he saw that she had already escaped like a slippery fish. While his palm was empty, his heart also felt empty. When he finally regained his senses, she had already run out. His heart felt like it was about to jump out of his chest. It was palpitating, joyful and helpless. Then, there was only affection and fondness in it. He looked at the girl standing two meters away from the car door, glaring at him ferociously. His voice was hoarse as he said, ¡°Get in.¡± Ling Sheng pointed at him ferociously. ¡°Jun Shiyan, you liar!¡± Then, she turned around and left. Xu Xi was dumbfounded. He did not dare say anything. The scene in front of him was like a movie playback with a twofold speedup. Time passed so fast that one did not have any time to think. The scene ended just as quickly as it had started. It was not enough! It had only been a minute since Ms. Ling had gotten in the car, removed his mask, and brazenly molested the Third Master. After she had bitten the Third Master, she had jumped out of the car to escape. Then¡­ Master had not caught her. As soon as Ms. Ling had gotten angry, she had run away. In the backseat, Jun Shiyan looked at the small bite mark on his palm, which was oozing blood. His lips curled up in a happy smile, but he was also a little worried. The young lady was really angry. When she was angry, she was like a little tiger, both fierce and adorable. Xu Xi looked at the blood on his lips and did not know how to remind him. Master, look. Your mouth has been bitten to pieces. Blood is flowing down your chin. Can you take care of it? It was tough and tiring. The pressure was too great. His fragile heart could not take it anymore when he was with the Third Master! There were only a few days left until An Yan would be done being punished! Brother, come and save me! Ling Sheng ran far away, but she did not see the car catch up with her. She gritted her teeth angrily and turned around to glare at him. She was already angry, yet he had not even come to coax her! Humph! That stinker! Men were liars. It was past 10 o¡¯clock, and the students were returning to their dormitory. There were quite a lot of people downstairs. A pretty lady walked over and handed her a rose. She smiled and said, ¡°Your boyfriend asked me to apologize to you on his behalf.¡± Ling Sheng was stunned. As soon as she took the rose, the lady left with a smile. Then, she was greeted by a young man. ¡°Your boyfriend asked me to say sorry on his behalf.¡± Ling Sheng was speechless. Instantly, many people walked over from all directions, chatting and laughing. Both men and women gave her roses and apologized to her. Chapter 322 - Coming For Love Ling Sheng grabbed someone casually. ¡°Where is he?¡± The shy senior looked at her and pointed timidly at a tall figure not far away. ¡°Over there.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Ling Sheng had already received a lot of roses. She looked over and saw a man in a tailored suit standing at the entrance of the dormitory. He was tall and well-built, and his temperament was elegant and noble. He was holding a bouquet of roses in his hand as he stopped a girl. He bent down gentlemanly and handed a flower over while begging her politely. ¡°Where¡¯s your girlfriend?¡± The girl had never seen such a passionate gentleman, so she was naturally willing to cooperate. Jun Shiyan turned around and met the young lady¡¯s angry gaze. His lips curled up into a warm smile, and his magnetic voice was mesmerizing. ¡°She¡¯s over there. Thank you.¡± The girl took the rose and passed it to her. She then smiled and said, ¡°Your boyfriend asked me to apologize on his behalf.¡± Ling Sheng took the rose and looked at the man not far away. She seemed to have¡­ calmed down a little. However, was he sure that appearing under the dormitory building like this would not cause a commotion? He was now the most elegant, handsome, and popular professor at the Imperial Capital University! Many young ladies had tried their best to get in his class. Indeed, someone had already recognized him. ¡°He¡­ He¡­ Isn¡¯t he Professor Gu from our school? He¡­ He has a girlfriend?¡± ¡°The legendary Caltech professor from the school forum? Ahhh, I want to see him in person!¡± ¡°D*mn, this is explosive news. Could Professor Gu have come all the way from the United States for love?¡± The news spread very quickly. When everyone knew he was Professor Gu, the news of Professor Gu romantically begging for forgiveness spread throughout the cohort. In a moment, many people ran down from the dormitory, excitedly waiting to watch the romantic confession and see who Professor Gu¡¯s girlfriend was. Upon seeing the seriousness of the situation, Ling Sheng knew that it would not be easy to clean up the mess if she did not pay attention. When she rushed over, she grabbed his hand and ran. ¡°Professor Gu!¡± The people who were prepared to watch the confession saw him run away and chased after him. However, Professor Gu and his girlfriend had run away too fast. They lost them after chasing them. When they saw the duo enter the forest hand in hand, they thought it was not appropriate for them to run into the forest to find them. Besides, they were all university students, so they were civilized and well-mannered people. They could gossip, but they could not act like paparazzi who refused to let go. They could only leave regretfully. Ling Sheng pulled Jun Shiyan behind her and squatted behind some bushes, feeling extremely vigilant. It was as though she was hiding from the paparazzi. In the past, she had been chased by the paparazzi like this before evading them. ¡°Sheng Sheng.¡± Jun Shiyan held the young lady¡¯s hand tightly and tapped her shoulder with his other hand. Upon seeing her vigilant look, he found her extremely adorable. ¡°Shh!¡± Ling Sheng was still looking to see if anyone had followed them. ¡°Are you crazy? What if someone takes a photo and uploads it online? You won¡¯t be able to clear your name.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Jun Shiyan smiled. Ling Sheng shot him a cold look. His smile became gentler, and he did not lose his temper. His warm palm patted her furry head gently as he smiled. ¡°No photos will be posted online.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s anger had yet to subside. She slapped his hand away in disdain. When she realized that he was still holding her hand, she shook it off hurriedly and stood up to leave. Chapter 323 - Unspeakable Jun Shiyan¡¯s heart instantly felt a little empty. Upon seeing the young lady¡¯s elegant back view, he hurriedly retreated when he was about to reach the small path. His actions were very adorable. Ling Sheng saw a few people who were unwilling to give up on the path. They seemed to be waiting for them to leave with their phones. She had not done anything wrong, but she felt inexplicably guilty. She turned around and glared at Jun Shiyan ferociously. It was all his fault! It was all his fault! Jun Shiyan sighed miserably and walked over to look at her. ¡°Follow me.¡± Ling Sheng was confused. Jun Shiyan wanted to hold her hand, but she shook him off and gave him a haughty look. ¡°Let¡¯s go then. Who asked you to touch me? Professor Gu, are we close?¡± Jun Shiyan let out a low cough and nodded. Upon seeing the young lady glaring at him again, he hurriedly corrected himself. ¡°No, we don¡¯t know each other at all.¡± Only then was Ling Sheng satisfied. She followed him and walked out of the forest with two steps. Xu Xi was waiting outside. Xu Xi greeted Ling Sheng respectfully by calling her Ms. Ling before looking at Jun Shiyan. ¡°Third Master, the photos the students took have been handled.¡± Jun Shiyan nodded slightly. He looked at the young lady beside him and said gently, ¡°I¡¯ll take you back to the dormitory!¡± Ling Sheng gave him a we-don¡¯t-know-each-other-well look as she replied coldly, ¡°I won¡¯t trouble you, Professor Gu. After all, we¡¯re unfamiliar with each other.¡± The word ¡°unfamiliar¡± was emphasized heavily. Xu Xi looked down. In the end, he lowered his head sensibly. They were not familiar with each other yet. However, the two of them had entered the forest hand in hand. Did something have to happen in the forest before the two of them got to know each other? There was no one on the road. It seemed like Xu Xi had already left. Ling Sheng walked in front. Jun Shiyan followed her. In just 10-odd minutes, it started raining. When they reached the girl¡¯s dormitory, it was as though God had calculated the timing accurately. With a whoosh, heavy rain fell like a downpour. Ling Sheng¡¯s actions were faster than the speed her brain could process. Without thinking, she turned around and dragged Jun Shiyan under the roof to check if he was wet. Halfway through, she suddenly remembered that she was angry and was still treating him coldly. Her actions were awkward for a moment, but she pretended as though nothing had happened. She let out a breath and turned around elegantly to enter the dormitory. Jun Shiyan smiled lovingly and shook his head helplessly. This young lady was different from others when she was angry. She was extremely adorable. Upon seeing Ling Sheng leave, the female dormitory manager walked out and asked Jun Shiyan, ¡°Did you quarrel like a young couple? Did you anger your girlfriend?¡± Jun Shiyan nodded. ¡°We had a small fight. Her anger comes and goes quickly. She¡¯ll be fine soon.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a man. Give in to her. Girls like to throw tantrums. If she¡¯s angry with you, it means that she cares about you!¡± The dormitory manager could see that his attitude was good. ¡°Wait here for a while. I¡¯ll get your girlfriend to bring you an umbrella.¡± Jun Shiyan nodded slightly and said politely and humbly, ¡°Thank you.¡± Xu Xi had already driven to the dormitory¡¯s entrance. When he saw the Third Master standing at the door, he did not know if he should get out to give him his umbrella or wait obediently. Huang Chang opened the door and was shocked when she saw the dormitory manager. She thought the auntie had discovered that they were using electrical appliances at random times. When she heard the auntie stop speaking, she shouted, ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, Auntie said that your boyfriend is still at the door of the dormitory. It¡¯s pouring outside. Give him an umbrella!¡± Chapter 324 - Who Would Believe You? Ling Sheng was brushing her teeth in the washroom and muttering incoherently. She felt bold. ¡°It¡¯s alright, let him wait.¡± He would not die! Xu Xi, who was following them, had a car and an umbrella. A few minutes later, the auntie came over again. Ling Sheng had just finished applying her facial mask and was about to spend some time on her phone! The dormitory manager said, ¡°Student, your boyfriend is still at the door. It¡¯s raining heavily outside, and it¡¯s quite cold. You should go take a look!¡± Ling Sheng knew that he was doing it on purpose, but she could not have the auntie look for her again later. The auntie was innocent. She took an umbrella and walked out. When she reached him, she stuffed it into his arms and turned to leave without saying anything. Jun Shiyan turned around and grabbed the young lady¡¯s wrist. In a low, warm voice, he said, ¡°Goodnight.¡± As though she had been electrocuted, Ling Sheng flung his hand away quickly. Her heart raced, and her footsteps became flustered. Had he waited so long just to say goodnight? On the Imperial Capital University¡¯s forum, there was already an intense discussion about Professor Gu romantically begging for forgiveness under the girls¡¯ dormitory. He had a girlfriend who was a student at their school. Huang Chang, who was still eating snacks and chewing on beef jerky, said indignantly, ¡°How can that be? How can Professor Gu have a girlfriend? This bunch of boring scumbags! If they have the energy to be evil, they might as well read a few more books.¡± Tian Xixi, who was in the same dormitory as them, was a girl from Class 2 of the Math Department. Upon seeing the gossip, she got excited. ¡°It¡¯s said that the girl is living in our dorm. The venue is said to be on the ground floor of our dorm. That¡¯s why I¡¯m guessing she¡¯s a girl from our dorm.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Huang Chang said with certainty as she looked at Ling Sheng, who was lying on the bed and scrolling through Weibo. It was as though this had nothing to do with her. She asked, ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, don¡¯t you think so? Professor Gu can¡¯t have a girlfriend.¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. What does it have to do with me whether he has a girlfriend or not?¡± Huang Chang thought, This has nothing to do with you? The person Professor Gu likes is you, alright? ¡°Huang Chang, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange? Why can¡¯t we find Professor Gu¡¯s photo anywhere? I don¡¯t believe there¡¯s not even one person who took his photo secretly.¡± Tian Xixi was very curious. Professor Gu had been teaching for a week, but there was not a single photo of him on the forum, group chat, or WeChat Moments. At most, he was a refined and handsome figure that made one scream in idolization. Many people on the forum swore that they had seen Professor Gu and confirmed that it was him. Some people had even written a small essay describing how handsome, elegant, gentlemanly, and magnetic he was. However, there was not a single photo to prove it! ¡°A professor of Professor Gu¡¯s level is not someone whose photos we can pass around casually. This might be a secret protected by the country or the school.¡± Huang Chang had not taken any photos secretly. She did not know if the people who had taken the photos had been asked to meet and discuss this, but they had all chosen to keep it a secret. ¡°Ahhh, there¡¯s also his girlfriend. Someone described her here.¡± Tian Xixi read out loud. ¡°She¡¯s about 1.65 meters tall, she¡¯s petite and elegant, her voice is gentle and sweet, and she¡¯s wearing a ponytail and a mask.¡± ¡°What about her clothes?¡± Huang Chang could not help but look at Ling Sheng. Was she wearing a mask? The only person she could think of was Sister Sheng Sheng. ¡°There was no mention of her clothes. It was a little dark, even though she was under the light. Someone said it looked like she was wearing a red coat.¡± Tian Xixi sighed. ¡°To think that they couldn¡¯t tell!¡± Huang Chang nodded and looked at Ling Sheng. ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, you were wearing a red coat today.¡± Ling Sheng lied casually. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me!¡± Huang Chang thought, As if I¡¯d believe you! Chapter 325 - She Had Bitten Him Ling Sheng did not feel like gossiping anymore. She put down her phone and covered herself with a blanket. The image of a gentleman¡¯s elegant figure appeared in front of her eyes, and he smiled warmly and lovingly when he saw her. Besides¡­ The corner of his lips was torn¡­ Had she bitten him? Had she used that much strength? Anyway, it was his fault. Who had asked him to lie? Why had he come to the university as Professor Gu to seduce her? The class for math majors on Friday morning was on differential geometry. When Jun Shiyan entered the room, everyone in the class, with the exception of Ling Sheng, was overjoyed. The differential geometry teacher had something to do and had switched classes with him at the last minute. His students liked his class. Who would one be happier facing, a handsome man or an old man? Ling Sheng rolled her eyes. I don¡¯t believe you. When Huang Chang entered Professor Gu¡¯s classroom, she saw the injury at the corner of his lips. It had already scabbed over, but the position was very ambiguous. It was easy to think of things one should not think of and take a look at Ling Sheng secretly. Ling Sheng took a pen and started drawing on the book without looking at him. When Jun Shiyan pulled off his trench coat, some sharp-eyed students saw the bite mark between his thumb and index finger. It was very eye-catching. Judging by the shape of the bite mark, it should have been made by a girl. The monitor, Liu Sui, took a look at his deskmate. Could the rumors on the forum be true? Professor Gu had crossed the sea to seek love and apologized to his girlfriend under the dormitory building. This was a thrilling feeling. Before class ended, Jun Shiyan looked at the class monitor. ¡°Besides Ling Sheng, none of you need to go to the laboratory at night. Rest up.¡± Ling Sheng raised her hand in protest. ¡°Professor Gu, I have to go home tonight. I can¡¯t go to the laboratory. I want to take leave!¡± Jun Shiyan nodded and answered tersely. Then, he put on his trench coat and gave her a smile before leaving. Huang Chang looked at her and asked carefully, ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, are you going to the filming site of ¡®C-Star¡¯ tonight?¡± Ling Sheng replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Huang Chang grabbed her arm and looked at her pleadingly. ¡°Can you count me in? I want to cheer Brother Xiao Ye on. It¡¯s my dream to see him live, but the tickets are too hard to buy. I¡¯ve been trying to get one the entire month, but I haven¡¯t gotten a single one.¡± She really wanted to see Brother Xiao Ye with her own eyes. One look would be enough. ¡°Let me ask!¡± Ling Sheng had promised the Eight Immortals to cheer Cheng Ye on. That night, the third to last episode would be recorded. The contestants would be dropping from 35 to 20, which was very important to Xiao Ye. They would go over to cheer him on, but Jiang Yi was in charge of organizing the event. She had to ask if she could bring another person. ¡°What do you think?¡± Huang Chang¡¯s voice was very soft as she looked at her anxiously. Her nervous breathing had stopped, but she did not dare ask her loudly. Upon seeing her frown nervously, Ling Sheng pretended to be serious and let out a low cough. When she saw that the young girl in front of her was about to cry, she stopped teasing her. ¡°Okay!¡± Huang Chang jumped up excitedly in a dramatic way. She ran around the classroom twice before saying, ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, Sister Sheng Sheng, I love you so much!¡± Liu Sui and the others also surrounded her. Upon finding out that the two of them were going to watch the live recording of ¡°C-Star¡±, they were extremely envious. ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, do we still have a chance to come?¡± Ling Sheng shook her head. ¡°No, you¡¯re too late. However, if you want to go, I¡¯ll see if I can get you tickets for the finals.¡± Liu Sui and the other boys jumped up happily. ¡°Keep your word. We are taking this seriously.¡± God knew how difficult it was to buy live tickets to ¡°C-Star¡±, especially for the past few episodes. The scalpers had raised the price to 10,000+. Poor students like them could not get tickets even if they saved up money! Chapter 326 - More People Mean More Idiots Over the past few days, Ling Sheng had gained a deeper understanding of their love for ¡°Everyone¡¯s Magical Power Emergence¡± and the Eight Immortals duo. Every show that the Eight Immortals participated in would contribute to the viewership ratings. In particular, Xiao Ye had recently participated in ¡°C-Star¡±. With his cool dancing skills and god-like voice, he had captured tens of thousands of fans. Every day, they would wave banners and shout, voting for him with all their might to support his debut. The group of boys in the class, who were about the same age as him, had become his fans after following him right from the start. They had even signed up for a show at the school¡¯s anniversary celebration next week to dance the dance that Xiao Ye had performed on the previous episode. According to the younger brothers in her class, Xiao Ye was the only one who did not act pitiful on the show. He usually looked a little young, but he was a man when it came to dancing and singing. He was a member with a huge stage presence. Besides Cheng Ye, the other person with the same high evaluation was also managed by Huo Ci¡¯s Studio. The young man her biological father had chosen was 18 years old, and his name was Si Chengluo. His personality was the exact opposite of Cheng Ye¡¯s. It was said that he was a handsome young man with a high EQ. The duo¡¯s personalities complemented each other perfectly. She had heard from Sister Mei that there would be three more youths added in the future. They would not be a male band, but they would debut in the form of a music group to fill the void of the new generation of Chinese music groups. Sister Mei had said that if there was anyone in the Chinese music industry who had not given up and worked hard for the China Music Group, that would be her biological father. The remaining big shots of the music industry had either given up long ago and gone into seclusion to be carefree big shots or started participating in various singing programs without integrity to earn money. The show was recorded at a sports hall near Orange Video that could accommodate about 5,000 audience members. However, in order to earn money, the production team had oversold tickets after the show gained popularity. Thus, the numbers reached 10,000 people. Ling Sheng let Huang Chang enter the venue first. She wanted to go backstage to see Cheng Ye and Su Yi, so she sneaked to the backstage lounge. She had not expected to be so popular now. Basically, all the workers she met knew her. There were also a few people who asked her for an autograph. They enthusiastically guided her and told her which lounge she would be in. Gu Shen was a special guest judge for this episode. He had just ended his call with Luo Xin when the door to the lounge opened. When he turned around, he saw Ling Sheng¡¯s smiling face. He felt disgusted, and his eyes were full of mockery. ¡°Ling Sheng, why don¡¯t you give up on your evil intentions? Are you going to follow me wherever I go?¡± Ling Sheng had not expected to meet Gu Shen there again. Her smile froze on her face, and her heart stirred. Where¡¯s my 50-meter-long knife? Bring it over. I¡¯m going to chop this son of a b*tch. Gu Shen, who had already gotten up, was glaring at her in disgust as though he was looking at what he hated the most in the world. In a cold voice, he said, ¡°What excuse are you using this time? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re here to find someone else!¡± Ling Sheng thought to herself*, You seem to have finished saying what I wanted to say. I really came to find someone else.* She smiled and nodded. ¡°Hi, Senior Gu. May I ask if you¡¯ve fallen in love with yourself?¡± Gu Shen¡¯s handsome face darkened. Every time she spoke, it was as though he couldn¡¯t understand her. He had no idea what she wanted to say. ¡°Ling Sheng, don¡¯t you change the topic.¡± ¡°I meant to say that you¡¯re narcissistic!¡± Ling Sheng shrugged disinterestedly, as she could not be bothered to talk to him. She turned around and left. As she walked, she lamented. ¡°Where there are plenty of trees, there are also withered branches. More people mean more idiots.¡± ¡°Ling Sheng!¡± Gu Shen¡¯s face was ashen as he chased after her. That stinky woman! She had called him an idiot! Chapter 327 - Two Fools ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng!¡± Cheng Ye walked over from opposite her and greeted her excitedly. When he saw Gu Shen behind her, he greeted him politely and called him Teacher Gu before asking Ling Sheng softly, ¡°Did you come to the wrong place? I¡¯m right opposite you.¡± Gu Shen¡¯s chest heaved with anger. Just as he was about to speak, he saw Su Yi walk over from the end of the corridor. Upon seeing him greet her, she ran over to hug Ling Sheng and asked with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re very familiar with Teacher Gu, right? Why not chat longer?¡± Ling Sheng shook her head, her voice becoming colder and more mocking. ¡°We¡¯re not close.¡± Gu Shen felt even angrier. A fire burned in his chest as he watched the woman enter the lounge while chatting and laughing with others. He kicked the door frame angrily. That d*mn woman had ignored him after offending him. She was clearly playing hard to get to attract his attention, yet she refused to admit it! Cheng Ye, Su Yi, and Si Chengluo were in the waiting room that had been arranged by Su Yi. The two of them liked to stay silent half an hour before the competition. He was a mentor who worked at Huo Ci¡¯s Studio, so he was given preferential treatment and a private resting room and makeup room. Ling Sheng saw Si Chengluo sitting quietly in a corner and watching the video with his earphones on. He was completely immersed in his own world and had not even noticed them entering. Su Yi smiled. ¡°Little Luo is like that. He¡¯s always tense before the competition. He can¡¯t hear us.¡± ¡°I heard you,¡± Si Chengluo suddenly said. He put down the tablet on his lap, stood up, and walked over to Ling Sheng. He reached out and said seriously, ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Si Chengluo.¡± Upon seeing Su Yi¡¯s awkward expression, Ling Sheng shook his hand politely. ¡°Hi, Ling Sheng.¡± Su Yi was confused. Are you f*cking kidding me? Cheng Ye had a confused look on his face. It was very complicated. Why had Brother Luo suddenly heard them? Ling Sheng retracted her hand and realized that Si Chengluo was holding it very tightly. He was strong, so it hurt a little. She frowned and retracted her arm. ¡°Sorry.¡± Si Chengluo retracted his hand nervously and looked at her apologetically. In a worried voice, he asked, ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Ling Sheng shook her head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t.¡± He felt a little strange. Was she a fan? Si Chengluo looked at her, his heart aching instantly. She had not recognized him. He hesitated for a moment, not knowing what to say. Then, he explained, ¡°I can hear you. There¡¯s no sound coming from the earphones.¡± Su Yi rolled her eyes immediately. Brother, I always thought you wouldn¡¯t hear us if we kept our voices down. Cheng Ye: I also thought the earphones were producing sound. After Si Chengluo greeted them, he ran back to the sofa to watch the video. Like a child with autism, he was immersed in his own world. Su Yi sized Ling Sheng up like a monster before glancing at Si Chengluo. As long as her stinky brother put on his earphones, he would ignore everything around him. He would even ignore Big Boss Huo¡¯s presence. The team members joked with the judges that the earphones were part of his body. After putting them on, he entered a parallel world. Today was a bad day. He had walked out of his own world to greet Sheng Sheng and even revealed his secret. Since the earphones were not playing anything, he could hear their conversation. What was the point of wearing them? ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± Ling Sheng pouted as she sat on a chair and asked with a smile, ¡°Can your makeup artist come over and do my makeup for me?¡± Su Yi walked over and picked up a makeup brush to gesture to her face. ¡°I¡¯ll serve you, great old one.¡± Before long, Ji Fanchen came over and played a video of Little Gray for Cheng Ye. He even translated it and said that Little Gray was cheering him on. Ling Sheng could not help but laugh. Was he stupid? Little Gray was a donkey. How would it even cheer him on? Would he know what it was saying? Brother Chen was really interesting. However, Cheng Ye, who was a silly child, believed whatever he said. He was overjoyed as he played it over and over again. He even asked Ji Fanchen if Little Gray would watch the live-stream. Ling Sheng could not take it anymore. She looked at Su Yi and they exchanged a glance. They were both fools! Chapter 328 - The Eight Immortals Combined Before the show started, only Ling Sheng and Ji Fanchen were backstage. The duo left quickly and went to the audience seats. Jiang Yi knew someone on the inside and had gotten a seat in the middle of the front row. The effect was excellent, and the entire stage was in sight. When the director saw the people from the Eight Immortals group arrive, he deliberately turned the cameras to them. The cameras kept switching to them, and some reporters came to interview them. Everyone said a few words to cheer Cheng Ye on. Because this was a live broadcast, even before the contestants went on stage, the fans were waiting in front of their computers and phones to watch. When they saw the group of Eight Immortals, their hands trembled in excitement. At the end of the last round, Cheng Ye was first and Si Chengluo was second. The two of them had the most fans and the highest support rate. The live-stream comments kept rolling. [Oh my god, I¡¯m impressed. What kind of godly friendship is this?] [The Eight Immortals have gathered. They are all invincible. Little brother, let¡¯s go! The first place belongs to us!] [Their relationship is really good. I¡¯m jealous; isn¡¯t that enough?] [You can continue to show off. Consider it my loss if I get jealous. I¡¯m begging you to show up together more often in the future. This Eight Immortals fan who¡¯s single can¡¯t do without you.] [I¡¯m satisfied with the Eight Immortals appearing together again. Friendly reminder: Don¡¯t forget to take a group photo. Great Immortals, we need a group photo to survive.] ¡­ The gathering of the Eight Immortals quickly made it to the hottest topics on Weibo. Someone even took a video of the few of them quarreling and chatting, causing the howling Eight Immortal fans to clamor. They started repeatedly watching the videos. This time, there were groups of five on the stage that formed a total of seven groups. Cheng Ye¡¯s team, which happened to be in the middle, placed fifth. When they went on stage, the director zoomed in on them and switched to Cheng Ye and the Eight Immortals sitting among the audience. The host was Shangguan Yu, a handsome man who was close to 40 years old. He was an evergreen tree in the music industry. It was fine if he did not sing, but once he did, he attracted everyone¡¯s attention. He was a special guest who was hosting the show on the stage. ¡°I saw that every single one of the Eight Immortals is here. They¡¯re here to support Xiao Ye, right? I¡¯ll give the microphone to you.¡± Shangguan Yu was very humorous. Of course, the production team had given him a script in advance so he would highlight the Eight Immortals and make the topic popular. Ling Sheng and the others had made a full set of supporting paraphernalia. There were supporting sticks and banners that had all been exquisitely made and prepared by Ji Fanchen. From Jiang Yi to Yu Bei, the six of them stood up and raised the banners to cheer him on. Their voices were loud and orderly, as though they had practiced beforehand. ¡°Milky Skin Cheng Ye is famous throughout the universe. We love you, Cheng Ye. Si¡ªCheng¡ªLuo!! Wish you all the best!¡± As though they were afraid that others would not hear what they were shouting, they repeated themselves. They raised Cheng Ye¡¯s banner and cheered him on clearly. ¡°We love you, Si Chengluo!¡± they shouted excitedly. The fans present did not react for a while before realizing what they were doing. They gave them face and burst into laughter. Shangguan Yu had not watched ¡°Everyone¡¯s Magical Power Emergence¡± before and did not know the various tricks they pulled on the show. However, as long as one had watched the show, it would not be difficult to understand why they would do that. Still, a senior was a senior at the end of the day. He had experienced all kinds of storms. The host smiled and said, ¡°The Eight Immortals are really interesting. Xiao Ye, what do you want to tell your friends?¡± Cheng Ye was about to cry. His support cards and banners were being raised, but they were cheering for someone else. He felt so wronged. Although Brother Luo was not an outsider, he still wanted to cry. He was being bullied! Chapter 329 - A Bad Woman Who Doesn’t Mean What She Says The camera cut to Su Yi, who was also a member of the Eight Immortals and looked indifferent as she heard the joke. Sigh¡­ Why are you all so evil? You obviously know that Little Ye isn¡¯t someone who can handle teasing. The live-stream bullet comments blanketed everyone instantly, leaving only Cheng Ye¡¯s aggrieved and handsome face visible. [Yes, cry, Little Brother Ye. Don¡¯t be afraid. Cry for them to see. Who told them to bully you?] [I¡¯m convinced by your coquettish tactics. I¡¯m kneeling down.] [Pfft, look at you bad people. Look at what you¡¯ve forced my younger brother to become. Sorry, I can¡¯t continue making up stories. I¡¯ll laugh now.] [Big bosses, please be human. Your younger brother is about to cry.] [Guess who did this! I¡¯m guessing it was Ling Sheng. She¡¯s a bad woman who doesn¡¯t mean what she says. I love her to death.] [Don¡¯t leave, red text. Count me in. It must have been Ling Sheng. Who else would have thought of such a crazy tactic?] ¡­ The younger male fans of the Eight Immortals were already laughing like crazy. Oh my god, what kind of immortals were they? Look at how much their younger brother was holding back. If he did not perform well later, they would have to compensate him. Cheng Ye¡¯s nose felt sore, and he only managed to squeeze out two words after a long while. ¡°Thank you.¡± Then, he gave the microphone to the host, Shangguan Yu, and retreated to the team¡¯s side. His expression was full of grievance. Only a bad person would not cheer him on. The bullet comment spammers learned something new. [Oh no, my brother is angry. Just wait and see!] [You bunch of bad people! Your younger brother doesn¡¯t want to be with you anymore. Humph!] [I shall see how you will coax him when the time comes.] [Little brother is angry. The consequences will be serious. I shall observe for a moment in silence.] [To be honest, your younger brother is very easy to coax. He would leave with me just for a lollipop.] When the show started, Ling Sheng looked in the direction of the stage in shock. Her eyes were fixed on Cheng Ye. She had seen every episode and watched him film directly. She knew that he had gone on stage with a strong aura. However, watching this from a close distance was more eye-catching than watching a video. Every single action of the young man reminded everyone of what real dancing was. It was a truly genius-like performance. This was a very soul-stirring song. The dance was also very intense, and one could tell at a glance that the foundation of the dance was different. The difference in one¡¯s personal interpretation was huge. He was not taking center stage. It was said that he had given it to someone else. However, once he started singing and dancing, he would take center stage. Wherever he stood, he would be the focus of the crowd. There was no doubt about it. When it came to the second half of the song, it was even more draining on one¡¯s stamina to sing and dance. The others were obviously panting, but he was the only one who did not blush or pant. His aura remained the same, and he was like a king on the stage. When the last move was performed, the youths each displayed their own charm and performed their privately-designed moves below the stage. Cheng Ye winked to the fans from the stage, causing them to scream at the top of their lungs. The girls in front of their computers felt their hearts drop as they posted spam bullet comments. [Awesome, little brother. I¡¯ve given my heart to you.] [Oh my god, how can there be such a muddled and adorable person off-stage with such a huge stage presence? My hormones are bursting! ] [I love this contrast. It makes my heart race. No, I need oxygen! I need oxygen!] [Son, you have to remember this at all times. You¡¯re only 17 years old. You¡¯re not allowed to wink or expose your body. Mommy will not allow you to do that! ] Of course, the other members of the dance team had fans, but they did not have as many fans as Cheng Ye. Comments flooded the live-stream every minute. Even though this was a five-person performance, it ended up being Cheng Ye¡¯s solo performance. Shi Lingyu rubbed her heart secretly with eyes full of caution. ¡°Ahhhh, Sheng Sheng, how can he be so seductive? My heart!¡± Ling Sheng gave her a disdainful look and reminded her kindly, ¡°Little sister, you¡¯re a Little Ci.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I just be a part-time fan?¡± Shi Lingyu pouted in grievance, wanting to cry. ¡°I¡¯ll complain to your idol when I get back. I¡¯ll say that you are betraying him. Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Ling Sheng threatened her. Chapter 330 - Giving Out What They Wanted ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯m just tempted. He¡¯s my younger brother.¡± Shi Lingyu sniffed. She could not betray her idol! Huang Chang, who was more dramatic than Shi Lingyu, was watching the performance live for the first time. After she watched it, her eyes teared up as she hugged Cheng Ye¡¯s support doll and cried while mumbling about Brother Ye. Ling Sheng shot her a disdainful look. Girls who chase after celebrities are lunatics! There was no doubt about the results of the competition. Cheng Ye placed first, and Si Chengluo placed second. When the competition ended, the group of people went out to have fun. They ate, sang, and took photos. They posted them online to thrill the female fans of the Eight Immortals. Cheng Ye was the easiest person to coax. The fans knew that he was someone who could smile happily for just a lollipop. Besides, after the gathering at night ended, Ji Fanchen agreed to let him stay at his home to see Little Gray. He had long forgotten that his brothers and sisters had conned him and had already forgiven them. When he got home at midnight, he posted a photo of Little Gray, making people as happy as a child who had been given candy. ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, are you asleep?¡± Huang Chang called out to her quietly, her eyes sparkling with excitement. She lay on the bed and looked up. Her bed was dark, and she had switched off her phone. ¡°Yes.¡± Ling Sheng was about to fall asleep. ¡°Brother Xiao Ye posted on Weibo a picture of Little Gray.¡± Huang Chang was afraid that she would wake Tian Xixi up. She lowered her voice, unable to hide her excitement. ¡°Erm¡­ I don¡¯t know if I should ask you this question.¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t.¡± Ling Sheng, who had probably guessed what she wanted to ask, refused to answer directly. ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, don¡¯t be like this!¡± Huang Chang pouted, feeling wronged. However, she got excited very quickly and asked carefully, ¡°Are Xiao Ye and Brother Chen really¡­ You know.¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand!¡± Huang Chang did not ask her again. It would be a waste of time to ask. She was also a little afraid that she would get an answer she did not want to know. It would be better to go to the Chen Ye shippers chat. The Chen Ye shippers chat was as lively as New Year¡¯s. When Cheng Ye was personally giving out what they desperately wanted, would they not suck it up? ¨C Professor Gu¡¯s class would take place every morning from Monday to Thursday. A month¡¯s worth of lessons ended while Ling Sheng was listening in. The morning class had just ended when Ling Sheng informed Huang Chang and the others before she ran out with her school bag. Assistant Zuo had sent her a message saying that her father had forgotten to bring his passport and had asked her to go home to get it. There was no one at home. Her grandparents had returned to the old residence, so she could only go home to fetch Xiaoqi in the evening after school. Her father was currently in S City and was going overseas to shoot a magazine cover. He had taken a plane directly from S City, but he had forgotten his passport at home. He could only get her to go back and retrieve it. When she got out, Zhou Zhou told her that there was a traffic jam. There had been a car accident ahead, so she did not know when she would arrive. Ling Sheng had already called for a private car before class had ended. The car had already arrived and was waiting at the bottom of the teaching building. She took a look at the car plate and opened the door. ¡°Sir, please take me to Bay One.¡± Xu Xi turned to look at Ling Sheng respectfully. ¡°Hi, Ms. Ling.¡± Upon seeing that the chauffeur was Xu Xi, Ling Sheng subconsciously wanted to push the door open and get out. However, the car door only opened by itself. She looked up and met the man¡¯s stunningly handsome face. His thin lips moved slightly, and he said in a magnetic voice, ¡°Stay inside.¡± Ling Sheng glared at him angrily but did not speak. She picked up her bag and tried to head in the opposite direction to open the other car door. Chapter 331 - Three-Combo Rejection Jun Shiyan sighed and grabbed her arm. In a gentle voice, he said, ¡°Sorry, I was wrong. Don¡¯t be angry anymore, alright?¡± Ling Sheng was still angry. ¡°Let go of me, or I¡¯ll call for help.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s low voice was rich and low as he coaxed her. ¡°Make a car request again. It¡¯s a waste of time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your time to waste.¡± Ling Sheng let out a snort and shot him a warning look. ¡°Let go! Otherwise, I won¡¯t be polite anymore.¡± Upon seeing the young lady threatening him like a wild cat, Jun Shiyan smiled without losing his temper. In a low voice, he sighed and said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m worried about you.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she sniffled. He thought she would forgive him just because he said that? She was very angry, the kind of angry person that could not be coaxed. Upon seeing that the young lady had finally stopped running, Jun Shiyan passed her a cup of milk tea. His slender fingers tapped the back of her hand gently. ¡°I just bought it. It¡¯s your favorite orchid latte.¡± Ling Sheng was unmoved. He was trying to bribe her with a cup of milk tea? No way! Upon seeing that she was not taking it, Jun Shiyan put the milk tea aside and took out a food box as though he was performing a magic trick. When he opened it, the fragrance hit her nose. It was her favorite mantis shrimp from the Li Family¡¯s private restaurant. As soon as she smelled the aroma, Ling Sheng¡¯s stomach started to stir. That d*mn man was deliberately enticing her! After Jun Shiyan peeled the prawn meat, he looked at the greedy young lady and brought it to her mouth. ¡°I deliberately made it spicier. Try it and see if it tastes better than last time.¡± Ling Sheng tried her best to ignore the delicious food in front of her. She was very determined. She gritted her teeth and rejected him thrice. ¡°It¡¯s not nice. I¡¯m not hungry. I¡¯m not eating it!¡± Jun Shiyan smiled. ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, you can give it all to Xu Xi.¡± Ling Sheng licked her lips, unable to take it anymore. She turned around angrily and bared her teeth at him. ¡°You are doing it on purpose!¡± Jun Shiyan took advantage of this opportunity to stuff the prawn meat into her mouth. Then, he saw the expression in the eyes of the angry young lady, who had puffed up her cheeks, light up. She then snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m easy to fool. You can¡¯t bribe me with this much food.¡± Jun Shiyan could not help but laugh lovingly. Pleasant laughter flowed out of his chest as he nodded. ¡°Yes, I know. I¡¯ll dedicate my whole life to atoning for my sins, alright?¡± Ling Sheng rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Who wants your whole life?¡± Jun Shiyan peeled the prawns and Ling Sheng ate them. Mantis shrimp with honey sauce was a signature dish of the Li Family. It was delicious. Even a genius with a sense of taste like her could not make the original despite trying a few times. There were a few important ingredients missing. ¡°If you want to cook it, I can ask them for the secret recipe.¡± Jun Shiyan had heard from Xiaoqi that she had cooked mantis shrimp at home a few times. It was delicious, but she had said that it did not taste right each time. ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡± Ling Sheng shook her head. Her mouth was full of prawn meat, and she muttered incoherently, ¡°This is their only signature dish. They need to rely on this signature dish to support their family. If I want to eat it, I¡¯ll just eat it there.¡± Jun Shiyan smiled and gave her the milk tea. ¡°You don¡¯t run that restaurant. You don¡¯t have to earn them money.¡± ¡°Who knows? Perhaps one day, I won¡¯t want to act anymore and I will change my profession to become a chef.¡± Ling Sheng suddenly felt that having a few skills in life was not bad. Even if she could not act, she could still be a chef. Jun Shiyan nodded. ¡°Yes. You can be the lady boss, and I¡¯ll be the man boss.¡± Ling Sheng frowned. He was gorgeous. Upon looking at him, she pouted and sized him up. ¡°You¡¯ll be the waiter!¡± Xu Xi drove with the same expression on his face. In fact, he was holding in his laughter so hard that he was about to die*. It¡¯s fine if the two of you do not take others into consideration when you are showing off your affection, but why do you have to be so funny? Don¡¯t you know that I am easily amused?* Ha ha ha ha¡­ He could not hold it in anymore. The Third Master was going to be an attendant. No, a waiter. Perhaps when Ms. Ling¡¯s mood improved and she was not angry anymore, she would make him a lobby manager. Apart from Ms. Ling, who else in the world would dare say such a thing? It would be strange if such a person was not immediately killed by the Third Master. Chapter 332 - The Hidden Beauty When An Yan had said that the Third Master doted on Ms. Ling, he had thought it was an exaggeration. How could that be? The Third Master was not that kind of person. Now, he really wanted to tell An Yan that he had been too kind. How was this doting? He was simply doting on her to the heavens and putting her first in his heart! Ling Sheng¡¯s food was so delicious that it made one have an appetite just by looking at her. One look and one would really want to eat her food. Jun Shiyan looked at her and felt tempted. He said gently, ¡°Sheng Sheng, can I have a bite?¡± When Ling Sheng turned around, she happened to see the man¡¯s slender neck. As he swallowed dryly, his Adam¡¯s apple moved up and down, making her get flustered. She hurriedly looked away and said firmly, ¡°No!¡± Upon seeing her gorge herself, Jun Shiyan subconsciously licked his lips and tried to negotiate. ¡°Just a small bite?¡± When she saw the man lick his lips, Ling Sheng felt extremely tempted. Her heart raced instantly, and her voice tensed up. ¡°No, the mala is too spicy and numbing. Besides, this prawn is not delicious at all. I¡¯ll make you something better another day.¡± Xu Xi held back his thought. Who would believe you? While he was thinking, he heard the Third Master let out a long, resentful sigh. ¡°Where¡¯s my pig¡¯s brain?¡± Ling Sheng was stunned. Xu Xi pursed his lips and kept smiling. When the Third Master was with Miss Ling, it was really fun to watch. Could he request to stay with the Third Master and not change places with An Yan? When they got out of the car, Jun Shiyan grabbed Ling Sheng¡¯s wrist and looked up at her. ¡°There¡¯s no one at home. Why can¡¯t I come?¡± Ling Sheng hesitated for a moment. From the corner of her eye, she suddenly saw her father¡¯s assistant, Chen Xiu, waiting at the entrance of the condominium. She hurriedly struggled to free herself from his hand, turned around, and ran. Meanwhile, she muttered, ¡°It¡¯s not my house. I can¡¯t make that decision!¡± Xu Xi looked at Ling Sheng, who was outside the car window, with a strange expression. The Third Master had asked Yu Zheng to check on Ms. Ling¡¯s specific relationship with Huo Ci. She was the distant niece mentioned. However, this relationship could be changed however one wanted it to. After all, Sixth Master Huo and the Rong Family were above him. If he wanted to change the family members on the household register, he could hide some things from others. It would be as easy as drinking water. As for Xiaoqi¡¯s background, Ms. Ling had told the Third Master herself. Xu Xi did not know, nor did he dare find out. He only knew that Master had started doting on Ms. Ling even more after finding out. Not long after Chen Xiu arrived, Ling Sheng ran over and greeted him. ¡°Hi, Ms. Ling.¡± It would be inappropriate for Ling Sheng to make him wait downstairs. ¡°Let¡¯s go up and have some tea!¡± Xu Xi watched helplessly as Ling Sheng led Huo Ci¡¯s assistant upstairs. Through the rearview mirror, she saw the Third Master¡¯s face darken instantly. An old man¡¯s jealousy could not be provoked! Ling Sheng went to find the passport and spoke to her father on the phone. ¡°There¡¯s nothing here. I¡¯ve searched 800 times. Do you want me to record a video for you?¡± Huo Ci said, ¡°Are you blind? I put it in that drawer. Look again!¡± Enraged, Ling Sheng switched on the video camera and let him see for himself. She moved the phone close to the drawer. ¡°See if you can find it. Is it there?¡± Huo Ci frowned and let out a low cough. ¡°It¡¯s in the house. Look for it properly. Don¡¯t mess this up, do you hear me?¡± Ling Sheng nodded. ¡°I understand! Are you sure you don¡¯t have it?¡± Huo Ci said, ¡°No, it¡¯s in the house. I might have misplaced it. Search carefully.¡± Ling Sheng searched the whole house but did not find it. In the end, she took a locked mahogany box out of the bedside table. It was not big and it looked a little old. It should be where the valuables were kept. The lock was the most ordinary kind. She took a small black card and opened it. When she lifted it, she frowned. There was a man¡¯s wallet inside. It was Hermes. Although it was old, it looked quite new. Unconsciously, she opened the wallet. There was a photo in it. The person in the photo was wearing a white T-shirt and jeans. Their casual and elegant appearance was extremely cool. At first glance, this person looked like a handsome young man who was so beautiful that his gender was indeterminable. She was so scared that her hand trembled and she nearly dropped the photo. Chapter 333 - Movie Queen Nangong Upon taking a closer look, although the person in the picture was wearing a neutral outfit, she was definitely a girl. She was valiant and beautiful and gave off a very familiar feeling. ¡°Ms. Ling, there¡¯s no need to look. Brother Ci said he found it. It was in his bag,¡± Chen Xiu told her. Ling Sheng was so scared that her hands shook, and her bag nearly fell to the ground. She pretended to be calm and nodded casually. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± Chen Xiu looked at her apologetically. ¡°Sorry to trouble you. I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± ¡°Take care.¡± Ling Sheng hurriedly put the photo back. One could tell by looking at the photo that it was very old. It had to be more than 20 years old. Then, she took a look at the beauty¡¯s features. Her eyes widened instantly. She was extremely agitated, as though she was about to find out the truth. She switched on her phone and searched for a photo! When she compared a photo of Oscar-winning actress Nangong Lengyu to this photo, she was so shocked that she could not close her mouth. Oh my god! Look at what she had discovered! Her father had actually hidden Movie Queen Nangong¡¯s photo. Could this beautiful lady be his first love? Ling Sheng went all the way to school. There were lessons in the afternoon, but she was still extremely excited and curious. She had read all the reports, information, gossip, and scandals about Movie Queen Nangong, but she had not found anything related to her father. The two of them had obviously led parallel lives. There was no evidence to prove that they had known each other or dated before. However, the two of them had debuted around the same time. Even though Movie Queen Nangong had some ties to many people in the Chinese film industry back then and had even created rumors with a few popular Best Actors, she was able to find entertainment reports. Unfortunately, she had not had any interactions with her father. She had been in the film industry for 10 years, yet she had not interacted with her father at all. It was strange. Too strange! Ling Sheng felt that she had discovered the truth. There had to be a reason behind this abnormality. There must have been an affair! Perhaps this was really his legendary first love. Ling Sheng had initially refused to have dinner with Jun Shiyan. However, she could not keep her gossipy heart at bay and found it too uncomfortable holding it back. Thus, she decided to forgive him temporarily. Jun Shiyan picked up her favorite fish meat and put it in her bowl. Upon seeing the young lady hesitate to speak, he said, ¡°Speak!¡± Ling Sheng let out a low cough and cleared her throat. She thought for a while before saying softly, ¡°Third Master, you¡¯re very familiar with Movie Queen Nangong. Do you know everything about her?¡± Jun Shiyan shook his head and said honestly, ¡°There¡¯s a lot I don¡¯t know.¡± Ling Sheng sat up straight, her gossipy nature not dying down. ¡°I¡¯ve read a lot of entertainment gossip and dug up the Best Actress¡¯ old boyfriend. However, she denied it in the end. Did Best Actress Nangong have a boyfriend?¡± Jun Shiyan nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s heart was in her throat. ¡°Do you know who it was?¡± Jun Shiyan hummed in response before his thin lips moved slightly. ¡°Huo Ci.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s heart exploded instantly. Although she had been prepared, she was still a little dumbfounded when she heard the news. ¡°Then¡­ What about Little Xingxing?¡± Jun Shiyan shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know whose child that is.¡± Ling Sheng was fuming. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. She tossed and turned in bed, unable to fall asleep. Although the Third Master had said that he did not know whose child it was, she had calculated the time on her fingers. It made perfect sense! Chapter 334 - Benefits Movie Queen Nangong¡¯s daughter, who had died early, had most likely been her scumbag father¡¯s child. In that case, she should have been born in the same year as her. Her scumbag of a father was indeed despicable. He had actually gotten two women pregnant at the same time! Perhaps¡­ Not just two¡­ No wonder Movie Queen Nangong had broken up with him. Regardless of what difficulties she faced, she would never approve of a man having sex with multiple women at the same time. This scumbag had deserved getting dumped! In the end, to make sure, Ling Sheng even asked Jiang Zhe about it. Eventually, she did not manage to get anything out of him. He just said that there was no right or wrong in that situation. As a child, she did not need to know. After Jiang Zhe hung up, he thought for a while before calling her again. In a low voice, he said, ¡°Sheng Sheng, the past is in the past. No matter what your father did back then, it was his choice. Although he might have hurt you, your birth was an accident to him. In the past, he did not know about your existence. However, he¡¯s trying his best to be a good father now.¡± Feeling a little depressed, Ling Sheng nodded. ¡°I understand, Uncle.¡± That¡¯s right. A single sperm of the person in question had successfully inseminated an egg without him knowing it. He had not even known about her existence. How could he be sorry? However, after interacting with him for such a long time, it was impossible for anyone to not have feelings for him. Although she would usually call him a scumbag, she was unwilling to believe that he was really a scumbag. It would have been better if Ling Sheng had not known, but she had found out that her father might have gotten two women pregnant at the same time. Movie Queen Nangong¡¯s child had died soon after being born. It¡¯s mother had not even gotten to know it, so her heart had been aching for days. ¨C The Imperial Capital University¡¯s school celebration would take place next Friday. Liu Sui and the others had even planned a dance program and a choreographed dance. Ling Sheng gave the younger brothers in the class a big surprise. She used her connections to invite Cheng Ye over to teach them how to dance personally. Liu Sui and the others did not know about this, but Huang Chang did. After class ended in the afternoon, the duo made up an excuse and went to the school gate to fetch him. Cheng Ye had said that he had taken a bus over and alighted. He had even sent her his location. ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng.¡± Cheng Ye waved at her from afar. There were many people at the school¡¯s entrance, as well as many cars. Ling Sheng ran over. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take a taxi? I would have reimbursed you.¡± ¡°Brother Luo said he wanted to take the bus.¡± Cheng Ye rubbed his head and smiled. Only then did Ling Sheng notice the person behind Cheng Ye. The young man was leaning lazily against a tree trunk, wearing earphones and a mask. He was also wearing a trendy outfit. When he stood up, he looked like a hooligan. He waved his hand and greeted her. ¡°Hi!¡± Huang Chang greeted him too, feeling extremely agitated. She liked Cheng Ye, Si Chengluo, and Ji Fanchen. They were both fence-sitters who would switch opinions on a whim. Si Chengluo walked toward Ling Sheng. When he reached her, he stuffed the milk tea in his hand into her arms and said coolly, ¡°This is for you.¡± Ling Sheng looked at the milk tea. It was her favorite oolong tea. How did he know? This darn younger brother looked cold and aloof. Perhaps boys his age liked to act cool! Si Chengluo took a look at the girl beside her before stepping back to explain. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you would bring someone here.¡± Ling Sheng felt that the younger brother in front of her was a little strange. Wasn¡¯t he said to be cold and aloof, someone who did not like to talk to people? Why had he bought her milk tea? Upon hearing his words, she smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, let¡¯s have a drink.¡± Chapter 335 - Coming For Someone Cheng Ye explained to her in a low voice that Si Chengluo had come over after finding out. He said that he had not been out in a long time and wanted to relax. When he saw Ling Sheng give the milk tea to the girl beside her, Si Chengluo¡¯s eyes turned cold. Upon seeing that the girl did not drink it, the corners of his lips curled up in secret. ¡°Xiao Ye, I heard from Sister Su Yi that he¡¯s a trainee from country H who participated in a talent show. He¡¯s adored by the nation as a younger brother. He¡¯s about to debut by taking center stage. Why did he join our studio?¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s voice was very soft as she drank the milk tea through a straw. ¡°Xiao Ye doesn¡¯t know. You can ask me directly if you want to know,¡± Si Chengluo said suddenly. Ling Sheng was so scared that her scalp went numb. She looked up and met his eyes with a hint of teasing. She then coughed loudly. ¡°Then why did you join our studio? Wouldn¡¯t it be better if you returned after your debut?¡± Si Chengluo looked at her seriously. ¡°I came for someone.¡± Ling Sheng took a small step back. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know who I came back for?¡± Si Chengluo looked at her and muttered to himself, ¡°I came back for the girl I like. She¡¯s also at Huo Ci¡¯s Studio.¡± Normally, Ling Sheng would gossip a little, but she was not in the mood to do so now. He was only 18 years old, yet he had come back for the girl he liked. ¡°There¡¯s a rule in our studio that does not allow artists to date, especially idols like you. Dating is akin to ruining your future.¡± Si Chengluo looked at her seriously. ¡°We¡¯re not idols. We¡¯re a band.¡± Ling Sheng, who had not expected this brat to be so obstinate, smiled. ¡°Then you are also part of a talent show. You still need the support of your fangirls. When your popularity reaches Shangguan Yu¡¯s level, you will rely on your looks and talent to make a living!¡± Huang Chang, who was standing aside, nodded vigorously. She was right. She was really right. How could he date at such a young age? His career was his priority! However, Luoluo had said that he liked someone from Huo Ci¡¯s Studio. She wondered who was the lucky lady. She was envious! Ling Sheng led them to the classroom first. Liu Sui and the others were about to walk over when they saw their favorite idol arrive. They were extremely excited as they surrounded him, asking for his autograph and a photo. Si Chengluo looked quite aloof and cool. The company had arranged for his image to be cold and domineering so that it fit his original personality. Liu Sui and the others were a little afraid of him and did not dare speak to him. He did not look easy-going or approachable. Cheng Ye¡¯s personality was better. However, they also knew that Si Chengluo had more fans than Cheng Ye, especially female fans who liked his cold personality. All the callousness aside, he had talent. He could sing, dance, and compose songs. There was nothing he could not do. Girls, especially those who harbored fantasies, liked his type. They felt good when they fantasized. A cold-faced idol like him would definitely not flirt with other girls. They would feel relieved if they became his fans. In order to prepare for the dance show, Liu Sui and the others had borrowed the dance club¡¯s activity classroom. There were not many people in the club, and the classroom was empty when there was no activity scheduled. Liu Sui, who was familiar with the president, had borrowed the classroom. Liu Sui and the others surrounded Cheng Ye and spoke. Not many people dared to bother Si Chengluo. Besides, he was wearing earphones and he looked cold and indifferent. Chapter 336 - The Bracelet Was Lost However, when they reached the dance classroom, Si Chengluo seemed to have become a different person. He removed his earphones, turned around, and stuffed them into Ling Sheng¡¯s hands. He then said coolly, ¡°Watch them for me.¡± Ling Sheng frowned. It¡¯s just a pair of stupid earphones, yet you want me to hold them? What do you want, Brother? Although Liu Sui and the other boys were boorish, they had also realized that Si Chengluo was cold to everyone but Ling Sheng. He would take the initiative to talk to her. Even though he looked cool, they knew that boys liked to attract the attention of girls they liked when they faced them sometimes! Si Chengluo had been a trainee in country H for five years. His dancing skills were flawless, and he definitely surpassed Cheng Ye¡¯s existence. The reason his popularity was lower than Cheng Ye¡¯s was that he always ranked second. It was because he had a cold face and would not act obedient or coquettish around his fans. Besides, the fans were like their idol, who went with the wind. Initially, his fans had worked very hard, but later, they had just started taking things as they came. Some people even said that his fans had saved up their energy to wait for the last two rounds! Si Chengluo was about to teach them how to dance, when his expression suddenly changed. He touched his empty wrist and panic finally appeared on his face. ¡°I lost my bracelet.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Ling Sheng frowned and ran over. ¡°Do you know where you lost it? Hurry up and help me look for it. Let¡¯s see if it¡¯s here.¡± Si Chengluo was nervous. Meanwhile, the others were baffled. They all looked at each other. What kind of important bracelet could make the cold Si Chengluo suddenly panic? It wasn¡¯t in the dance studio, so they searched the carpet of the whole place thoroughly. Then, the group of people rushed out to search with their phones and flashlights. ¡°The few of you can search this place first.¡± Ling Sheng stood in the middle of the road and looked at the bright flashlights. ¡°I¡¯ll take him to the classroom to take a look. He might have accidentally dropped it while giving out autographs.¡± Cheng Ye wanted to say that he would join them, but he was surrounded by a few boys who smiled and spoke to him. Upon seeing the duo leave, he could only give up. He was also baffled. Brother Luo had rehearsals today, and the dance he had choreographed in the morning was supposed to be perfected in the afternoon. He had already discussed it with the tutor. When he had heard that he was coming to the Imperial Capital University to see Sister Sheng Sheng, he had stopped dancing and followed him. Since he had gotten there, he had not said anything. He had not had any sweet food or eaten any random things, but he had said he wanted some milk tea. He¡¯d asked for a cup without sugar or milk and had even brought a cup for Sister Sheng Sheng. Ling Sheng took Si Chengluo to the classroom to find the bracelet. After she did a carpet search, her eyes lit up. She saw a bracelet under a table not far away and crawled over. Si Chengluo saw it too and ran over nervously. Just as he was about to pick up the bracelet, he saw a fair hand holding the string. Then, Ling Sheng shouted excitedly, ¡°Brother, I found it!¡± Ling Sheng turned around, and so did Si Chengluo. Bang! Their heads collided. Ling Sheng sucked in a breath of cold air in pain and rubbed her head. She gave him the bracelet and asked in a low voice, ¡°Is this the one?¡± She had thought it was something valuable, but it was a red handmade bracelet. There was a Bodhi bead in the middle, and the knot was so old that it had lint balls on it. ¡°Thank you.¡± Si Chengluo¡¯s deep eyes looked at the girl in front of him. When he took the bracelet, he was so nervous that his heart was in his mouth. However, when he saw the strange expression on her face, his heart instantly felt empty. Disappointment flashed across his eyes as he asked nervously, ¡°Are you alright? Does your head hurt?¡± Chapter 337 - An Oath She had forgotten about him and the bracelet. He had always thought that she would recognize him if she saw the bracelet, but she could not remember anything. Perhaps he was an unimportant person to her. That was true. He was an unimportant person. She had only met him twice, so it was normal that she did not remember him. ¡°It¡¯s alright, let¡¯s go back since we found it!¡± Ling Sheng had already stood up. Upon seeing him put on the bracelet like a treasure, she wondered why so many people liked feeling nostalgic. Her scumbag of a father had kept a photo of his first love, put it in his wallet, and even locked it away. The person in front of her was also wearing a bracelet that had been worn for many years. He even treated it like a treasure. Perhaps it was a gift from a girl he liked? Actually, Ling Sheng had made this kind of bracelet before. Her foster mother had been a Buddhist and used to take her to the orphanage to help when she had time. She had even made such things to give them to the children in the orphanage! The moment the duo stepped out, they bumped into Jun Shiyan. Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up, but she did not call him Third Master. Meanwhile, Jun Shiyan walked over and picked up her hand naturally. His good-looking brows were furrowed, and his voice was full of heartache. ¡°It¡¯s really cold. I told you to wear more clothes. Why didn¡¯t you listen?¡± Then, he took off his jacket and put it on her before grabbing her hand to warm it up. Ling Sheng looked at the domineering man in front of her and stole a look at the younger brother beside her. Third Master, what are you doing? Are you declaring your sovereignty? He¡¯s just a young guy. Can you not be so petty? Si Chengluo looked at the handsome man, who had warmed her hand completely. His heart skipped a beat. She already had a boyfriend? Had he found her too late? ¡°Professor Gu, this is Si Chengluo, one of the youngest men in the company.¡± Ling Sheng felt that the atmosphere was a little strange and hurriedly introduced him. She then smiled at Si Chengluo. ¡°This is Professor Gu.¡± Jun Shiyan nodded politely. ¡°Hi.¡± Si Chengluo was a pure and innocent young man without any emotional experiences. How could he compare to him? His aura was suppressed immediately. After calming down, he said, ¡°Hi.¡± Only then did Jun Shiyan look at Ling Sheng and reprimand her slightly. ¡°Where did you go? Why didn¡¯t you answer my call?¡± Ling Sheng touched her pocket, but it was empty. She stuck out her tongue at him and smiled innocently. ¡°I left my phone in the dance studio. I won¡¯t do it again.¡± ¡°Can you change your habits and stop being careless?¡± Jun Shiyan let out a low sigh and pinched her nose lovingly. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Get your phone.¡± When he saw the intimate interaction between the two of them, Si Chengluo¡¯s heart ached unbearably. He wished he had not come to find the bracelet or watched this scene. Out of the corner of his eye, Jun Shiyan took a look at the young man, who was walking stiffly. Upon seeing the heartless young lady holding his arm and smiling cruelly, he sighed internally. She treated him as a younger brother, but a younger brother might not treat her as an older sister. When would she start being more careful? Ling Sheng really did not think too much about it. Besides, Si Chengluo¡¯s attitude toward her was also cool and cold. She could not think of anything else, so he had to be treating her like a sister to pretend to be cool. When Si Chengluo taught the boys, he was really serious and strict. He was much more suitable than Cheng Ye. Cheng Ye was too soft and not suitable to be a teacher. Ling Sheng deeply felt that Si Chengluo had been right to come. If he had not come, childlike Xiao Ye would not have been able to pull this off. They were all half-grown children, so they did not dare be cheeky with Si Chengluo. Chapter 338 - Swallowing Ten Tons of Lemons Ling Sheng was very interested in dancing. When she was young, she had practiced ballet. Later, due to her acting needs, she had even learned street dancing for two months and practiced it with other actors. Liu Sui and the others¡¯ eyes dropped to the ground. They were extremely envious. How could Sister Sheng Sheng be so impressive? After just two tries, she was dancing better than them, even though they had practiced for half a month. Huang Chang was good at everything, but she was a little infatuated. She liked handsome men after all. When she saw them dancing, she forgot that Professor Gu was sitting beside her and covered her heart excitedly. If it were not for her poor coordination and inability to dance, she would have gone over to ask Brother Xiao Ye to teach her how to dance. Jun Shiyan looked at the young girl dancing among the boys, his eyes full of pride. His lips curled up slightly as he admired her quietly. His young lady was indeed the best at everything. When she danced, she looked valiant and cool. When he looked sideways, he thought of someone. When Sister Yu danced, she looked especially dashing when she performed jazz or street dancing. She was eye-catching and cool, and her strength and beauty were combined perfectly. Ling Sheng stopped dancing after mastering the dance. It was boring, so she joined them as a teacher, guiding the group of stupid younger brothers who did not know how to dance. Cheng Ye and the other guys¡¯ dormitory would close at 11 o¡¯clock in the evening. The last bus to the dormitory would arrive at 22:10. The duo left at 21:50. Ling Sheng watched them practice for a while. On the bus, Si Chengluo thought for a long time before asking Cheng Ye, ¡°Do you know that Ling Sheng has a boyfriend?¡± Cheng Ye nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Si Chengluo asked, ¡°Is her boyfriend the professor we met tonight?¡± Cheng Ye gave him a strange look. He knew that Sister Sheng Sheng had introduced the professor, but he had not paid attention. He said honestly, ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng¡¯s boyfriend should be that neighbor, who is also the investor of L.S. Video.¡± Si Chengluo frowned. He was not sure if the person Cheng Ye was talking about was the same person as the Professor Gu he had seen today. Perhaps she had broken up with another person? Did she have a new boyfriend? If that was the case, she definitely did not really want to have a boyfriend. Did that mean that he had a chance? When Ling Sheng and the others went out, it was completely dark outside. Jun Shiyan was very restrained and had not let the students know about their relationship. Therefore, everyone in the dance classroom, except Si Chengluo, did not know that they were a couple. When Liu Sui and the others came back to their senses, Professor Gu was no longer around. Huang Chang had said that Professor Gu had left early and told them to go back and rest early. They had to attend class tomorrow, so they were so touched that they called Professor Gu the best. The dance classroom was beside the field, and Huang Chang¡¯s eyes were sharp. When she went out, she saw a car parked on the left side of the door. She tugged at Ling Sheng and whispered, ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, what kind of god is your boyfriend? He comes to see you every night. I think I¡¯ll have to swallow ten tons of lemons when I get back to match my jealousy.¡± Ling Sheng walked over and knocked on the window. Upon seeing the handsome man inside, she said seriously, ¡°Go home. I¡¯m going back to the dormitory.¡± Jun Shiyan waved the paper bag in his hand and agreed readily. He smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Ling Sheng was speechless. This baddie was trying to seduce her again! Upon seeing that the young lady¡¯s expression was about to change, Jun Shiyan moved over and reached out with his long arm to hand her a paper bag. His slender, fair fingers brushed the tip of her nose, and his gentle voice was slightly hoarse as he said, ¡°Sleep early. You¡¯re not allowed to finish this alone. Be careful, or you¡¯ll get fat.¡± Chapter 339 - Godlike Boyfriend ¡°Am I the kind of person who eats alone?¡± Ling Sheng let out a snort and smiled at him. Suddenly, she turned around and planted her lips on his wrist. Then, she ran away as though she was escaping. She raised the paper bag in her hand. ¡°Thank you on their behalf.¡± Jun Shiyan watched as the young lady ran away. The warmth of her lips seemed to linger on his wrist. His lips curled up slightly, and his joyful smile spread slowly. As Huang Chang ate the chestnuts, she sighed. ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, what kind of godlike boyfriend do you have? He even peeled the chestnuts for you. I¡¯m impressed.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s heart felt sweet as she smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ll meet one too.¡± Huang Chang prayed to the heavens. ¡°God, please let me meet such a good man. I¡¯m willing to use all my luck in exchange for a godlike boyfriend!¡± Ling Sheng gave her a look. She was already very good at acting at such a young age. She really should follow an acting career. ¨C The 100th anniversary of the Imperial Capital University was extremely grand. The stage performances went through multiple rounds of selection until the winners of the show were ultimately chosen. It was said that there was a total of 320 performances. In the end, only 28 teams were selected. Eight teams were reserved for outstanding alumni, especially seniors who had entered the entertainment circle and become big shots. They would appear last for the finale. The gala was held on the square at the entrance of the school¡¯s library. The stage had been set up one day in advance, and only Liu Sui and the others had been chosen to perform from the science school. However, the boys did not care about this, nor did they come to take up space to cheer them on. Huang Chang organized the group and gathered the dozens of people in the junior class. She even used the class funds to get a support banner and a light stick. As a celebrity-chasing girl, she could not lose in terms of grandeur. After breakfast, Huang Chang dragged Tian Xixi to the square to find seats, saying that they had to get center seats. Ling Sheng did not go that early. Instead, she joined Professor Gu for remedial lessons. When she tilted her head slightly, she could see Jun Shiyan standing on the podium. The man was wearing a casual outfit and looking a little lazy and relaxed. His slender, fair fingers were holding a piece of chalk, and wherever the tip of the chalk passed, his beautiful handwriting would appear. The man¡¯s features were picturesque, and his profile was exquisite. The gold-rimmed glasses on his nose gave him an air of abstinence. Ling Sheng was dumbfounded when she saw him. She bit her pen and lost herself in the man¡¯s magnificent beauty. Why was he so good-looking? Why was he so good-looking? ¡°Am I good-looking?¡± Jun Shiyan suddenly asked, his magnetic voice sexy and seductive. He looked sideways at her. Ling Sheng turned her head hurriedly, pretending that nothing had happened as she filled in the test. She let out a low cough to hide her loss of composure. ¡°Who¡¯s looking at you?¡± Jun Shiyan smiled and tapped the table lightly with the piece of chalk. He looked at the adorable young lady, whose ears were red, and said in a low voice, ¡°Answer the questions properly. I¡¯ll check in two hours.¡± Ling Sheng nodded and subconsciously wanted to bite the tip of her pen again. Upon feeling the man¡¯s burning gaze, she pursed her lips hurriedly and started answering seriously. What the hell? This was supposed to be a day off from school, but she, who¡¯d had a tough life, had to be dragged to the laboratory for a test. How pitiful! However, he had put it nicely by saying that the remedial class was for her own good. Since she had chosen to attend the class, she had to study hard and do her job as a student. She could not drag the class down. When they took next week¡¯s test, her results would be included in the class¡¯s overall results. Chapter 340 - A Heart Like Still Water Ling Sheng looked at the questions. They were very difficult. 80% of the questions looked familiar to her, but she did not recognize them completely. She knocked her head in depression and started to doubt the meaning of her life. Was she really so stupid? Upon seeing the young lady¡¯s state, Jun Shiyan knew that she did not know how to answer. She had only been attending lectures for half a month, so it was difficult for her to answer these questions. He put down the chalk and walked over. As he walked, he wiped his hands with a wet tissue. ¡°You don¡¯t know how to answer?¡± Ling Sheng was a strong-willed person. If others were present, she would definitely puff herself up at personal cost. However, the person in front of her was different. She nodded obediently and moved aside to make room for him. ¡°Professor Gu, sorry to trouble you.¡± Jun Shiyan smiled as he sat beside her. He picked up a pen and started teaching her the steps to answer the questions, explaining them one by one. Ling Sheng listened seriously. She did not find it embarrassing that she was incapable of answering the questions. She tried to get to the bottom of things. Meanwhile, the two of them were very close. ¡°Professor Gu, this one¡­¡± Jun Shiyan nodded and tilted his head. In a low, sexy voice, he asked, ¡°What do you not understand?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand anything.¡± Ling Sheng stole a look at the man, her expression cold and business-like. Jun Shiyan explained in his suave voice again patiently. He looked at the young girl with a calm expression and asked, ¡°Do you understand now?¡± Ling Sheng shook her head and reached out to touch the back of his hand gently. In a soft voice, she said, ¡°No.¡± Jun Shiyan let out a low cough and said in a serious voice, ¡°Don¡¯t fool around. Study hard.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Ling Sheng was very obedient. She nodded and blinked her big innocent eyes. ¡°Professor Gu, are you too hot? I¡¯ll lower the temperature!¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s thin lips moved slightly, and his voice was hoarse. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then why is your face red?¡± After saying that, Ling Sheng touched his earlobe with an innocent face. ¡°It¡¯s really hot. Do you have a fever?¡± The moment he approached her, he forced out a few words through gritted teeth. ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± Ling Sheng backed down immediately and shook her head hurriedly. She then looked at the man in front of her and pleaded. ¡°I was wrong. I¡¯ll study hard.¡± Jun Shiyan looked at the serious young lady in front of him and smiled helplessly. Ling Sheng had achieved her goal. She started humming a tune in her mind happily as she began studying seriously. After finishing a set of papers, she stretched and looked at the man beside her. ¡°Professor Gu, are you really conducting an experiment?¡± Jun Shiyan nodded, his low voice numbing half her body. ¡°Yes.¡± Ling Sheng did not believe him. He was usually so busy with work that he had no time to be a professor. ¡°Your professor identity is fake, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s real.¡± After saying that, Jun Shiyan looked at the disappointed young lady and added, ¡°I also hold the title of a finance professor at Harvard.¡± Ling Sheng had already admitted her shortcomings in her heart. However, she did not want to admit that she had the lowest academic qualifications among the people she knew. Her heart was full of tears as she let out a snort. ¡°Liar! What evidence do you have to prove that you¡¯re Professor Gu? Your name is Jun Shiyan. You must be an imposter using Professor Gu Zhishi¡¯s name.¡± Jun Shiyan let out a low laugh and looked at her. ¡°Ms. Ling, if you don¡¯t believe me, I can accompany you to the Civil Affairs Bureau to check.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s mind was in a knot for a few seconds. What the hell did the Civil Affairs Bureau have to do with this? She frowned in confusion. ¡°Why should I go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to investigate this?¡± Chapter 341 - The Professor’s Wife ¡°To get a marriage certificate.¡± Jun Shiyan spoke casually, his voice sounding extremely sexy. He looked lovingly at the young lady in front of him and smiled. ¡°When you become Professor Gu¡¯s wife, you¡¯ll know whether I¡¯m Professor Gu or not.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes widened instantly. Her mind went blank, and her heart raced. She had yet to recover when she reached the square to meet Huang Chang and the others. The man¡¯s sexy, low, hoarse voice was right beside her ear. His voice was so light that it could make one go weak in the knees. He had said, ¡°To get a marriage certificate.¡± Ahhhh! Ling Sheng patted her cheeks. Oh my god, she was the kind of person who got teased instead of getting seduced. Why had she gone mute then? She should have retaliated. What should she have said? She should have asked him, ¡°Why should I be Professor Gu¡¯s wife? I want to be Professor Ling. You¡¯ll be Professor Ling¡¯s husband!¡± ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, do you have a fever?¡± Huang Chang looked at her. Why was her face so red? Was she cold? ¡°No, the wind might have blown against me.¡± Ling Sheng regained her senses and touched her burning face. That stinky man usually looked serious, but when he flirted, it was heartstopping! Huang Chang, who was sitting beside her, took a look and saw her flipping through the contacts on her phone. She smiled as she approached Professor Gu¡¯s name. ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, you said you don¡¯t like Professor Gu. Have you thought it through? Do you want to say yes to Professor Gu?¡± ¡°As a student, isn¡¯t it normal to check your professor¡¯s information?¡± Ling Sheng replied seriously. ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, Professor Gu is really impressive. Not only is he a mathematics professor at Caltech, but he¡¯s also an honorary professor at the Harvard Financial College. Do you really not want to consider such an outstanding man?¡± Huang Chang felt that the two of them were a perfect match. It was as though she was begging them to date on the spot! ¡°Yes.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s heart sank. She felt like a small flea now. She was so small that she felt inferior. The people around her were all university prodigies and top students of famous schools. Then, she looked at herself. Sigh, there was such a big difference. Heaven was indeed unfair! Geniuses like them were born to deliver blows to ordinary people. They vividly portrayed what it meant to be more outstanding and hardworking than others! ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Huang Chang asked with concern when she saw her sighing repeatedly. Ling Sheng buried her face in her knees and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t talk. Leave me alone.¡± Huang Chang was speechless. Sister Sheng Sheng seemed to be in a bad mood. She actually looked depressed. Could¡­ the two of them have gotten into an argument while Professor Gu had tutored her? Meanwhile, there were more and more people on the square. When the sky darkened, the lights were turned on. The stage lights were also turned on. The gala would start at 6:30. There was not much time left. Liu Sui and his friends went to buy dinner and shared it with the support team, who had occupied seats among the audience. The support team could not leave, as they were afraid that the seats they had fought hard for would be occupied. Ling Sheng ate pancakes and drank milk tea. After getting depressed, she decided to work hard. At next year¡¯s college entrance examination, she would definitely be on par with them and go to the world¡¯s top institutions. When Huang Chang was suddenly called away by someone, Ling Sheng asked Tian Xixi, ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Tian Xixi said, ¡°Manager Xie from the Logistics Department of our school. She might be busy. Sister Sheng Sheng, try this Liangpi. It¡¯s delicious.¡± The moment the duo finished speaking, they heard Huang Chang shout, ¡°No! We¡¯re not changing seats! I won¡¯t agree to that!¡± Chapter 342 - Refusing A Toast Only to Drink a Forfeit Manager Xie looked at the girl in front of him. ¡°Why are you so stubborn? Don¡¯t make a fuss. It won¡¯t be good if the others hear you. Just give up your seat and get another one. Consider it giving me face.¡± Huang Chang was anxious and angry. Her eyes were red as she looked at the man in front of her. ¡°Manager Xie, you can¡¯t be this unreasonable. Why should we let others take our good spots? Do you know how early we came? If they wanted good spots, why didn¡¯t they come earlier?¡± ¡°Huang Chang.¡± Manager Xie was angry. His voice changed as he tried to put pressure on her. ¡°You¡¯re students. Students have to listen to their teachers. Your duty is to study hard. If you are messing around, how will you be in the mood to study hard? This is not up for discussion. Listen to me. Give up your seats and go over to tell the people of your department.¡± What was wrong with this student? It did not make sense. It was just a seat. Wasn¡¯t every seat the same? Huang Chang was only a 16-year-old girl. Since the teacher had said so, she could not take the pressure and started crying directly. Her aggrieved voice was hoarse as she said, ¡°We¡¯re students. Do we not have human rights? Manager Xie, you can¡¯t bully us like this.¡± When Ling Sheng saw Huang Chang cry as she talked to Manager Xie, who was lecturing her with a stern face, she ran over and pulled her behind her. She looked at the man in front of her politely. ¡°You¡¯re Manager Xie, right? Tell me what you want.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Manager Xie had lost his patience. Students nowadays were too rebellious. They even dared not listen to their teachers. ¡°The same applies to you. Give up your seat.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the person in charge.¡± Ling Sheng found it a little funny that the school could force students to do this. She let out a cold laugh. ¡°What if we don¡¯t do it?¡± What if they didn¡¯t make way? This was a prime location that Huang Chang and the others had come a long way to occupy. How could they give it up just like that? It was unknown which idol¡¯s fans were able to get the school¡¯s leaders to pressure the students. ¡°Don¡¯t refuse a toast only to be forced to drink a forfeit.¡± Manager Xie glared at Ling Sheng ferociously. Upon seeing the big boys from the Math Department surrounding them, he pointed at them and said, ¡°What is it? Do you want to rebel? Do you want to hit me?¡± ¡°They wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Ling Sheng was amused, but her words were still polite. ¡°May I ask who wants to snatch our seats?¡± The word ¡°snatch¡± was enough to make this serious. Manager Xie¡¯s face was ashen. What kind of student was this? She had snapped back so nastily that he felt humiliated to be derided by these students. He puffed out his chest and pointed at them arrogantly. ¡°What difference would it make if you knew who it is? Hurry up and vacate this place. Don¡¯t make me look for your form teacher!¡± Ling Sheng smiled faintly. ¡°I just want to know whose fans want to change seats with us.¡± ¡°Senior Sister Luo Xin went to a lot of trouble to rush back from overseas and rejected all the work she had today just to come to the school to celebrate the 100th anniversary of her alma mater. Look at you, looking all aggrieved just because I¡¯m asking you to give up your seats.¡± Manager Xie pointed at them as he reprimanded them. He thought that they had to give up their seats this time. ¡°Since you know now, leave. The fans are waiting!¡± ¡°Oh, you mean Sister Xin Xin¡¯s fans? I¡¯m familiar with her. I¡¯ll go and ask her if we have to change seats. If she says yes, we¡¯ll definitely let her have our seats.¡± Ling Sheng smiled kindly. ¡°What do you think, Manager Xie?¡± ¡°Senior Sister Luo Xin just got off the plane and rushed over here. She¡¯s currently resting, so it would not be appropriate for you to disturb her. Just tell me if you are going to make way!¡± Manager Xie said, looking annoyed. Chapter 343 - Luo Xin’s Fans ¡°Hey!¡± Ling Sheng suddenly pointed at a large van not far away. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Sister Xin Xin¡¯s car? Teacher, wait for me for two minutes. I¡¯ll go and ask her.¡± Huang Chang and the others saw Ling Sheng run away and reach the car. She knocked on the car window and got in the car once the car door opened. In just a minute, she got out. Ling Sheng knew that a woman like Luo Xin, who cared about her fans, would not allow others to say no. She immediately said that her fans were insensible. She would tell them nicely that there would be no more spot-snatching. ¡°I already asked her. Sister Xin Xin said she doesn¡¯t want our seats anymore. She also said she wants me to apologize to you on her behalf.¡± After saying that, Ling Sheng turned around to look at the girl beside her. She was a fan of Luo Xin and the person who had organized this support team. ¡°I¡¯m afraid Manager Xie doesn¡¯t believe me. Tell him!¡± Luo Xin¡¯s fans were cursing Ling Sheng in their hearts for being a busybody, hoping she would die early. However, when Luo Xin instructed them to listen to her arrangements, they nodded reluctantly. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all our fault. We were so anxious to support her that we communicated with the school behind Sister Xin Xin¡¯s back. This misunderstanding is all our fault. Sister Xin Xin communicated with me as soon as she found out. I shouldn¡¯t have done that. Sorry.¡± Ling Sheng could not help but admire her. Fans were indeed like their idols. Regardless of how innocent they were, they would make their words sound dignified. Look at how flawless her words were. She had taken all the blame. She was really innocent. If one did not know anything, one would blame the fans for being insensible. She rolled her eyes internally. The idol had not been aware? Who was she kidding? It was impossible for Luo Xin not to know that her fans had come to support her and had found someone to change seats with. How could her fans have so much influence that they could mobilize the relevant leaders of the Imperial Capital University? The fans apologized and clarified the situation. They did not want to change seats, so Ling Sheng and the others naturally did not say anything. Manager Xie felt a little embarrassed. While Ling Sheng was present, he lectured the students of the junior class again. In the end, he gave her a sideways look and left. Ling Sheng could not say anything. If a teacher lectured a student, it had nothing to do with her. After all, she was just there to listen. Besides, he had not hit anyone or scolded them. Luo Xin¡¯s fans walked far away and glared at Ling Sheng ferociously. She was a little slut who had yet to graduate from high school. What was she doing at the Imperial Capital University? She had ruined their plans. That was the best spot. They had taken a liking to it as soon as they had gotten there, but a group of students had already occupied it. They were even holding lit placards and banners to support their idols. They had thought they were big shots from the entertainment circle who had graduated from the Imperial Capital University! Who knew that this was just a trashy show produced by the university? They had made it too high-profile. Did they really think they were fools? They had thought that this was not a big deal and had asked a teacher to inform the students that they had to change seats obediently and let them have their way. Then, they had informed Sister Xin Xin. Sister Xin Xin was a top student of the Imperial Capital University and a celebrity. The teachers had to give her some face. Thus, the teachers of the university had come forward to smooth things over. Who knew that Ling Sheng would appear out of nowhere and make them apologize? They would wait and see. If this piece of trash, who had yet to graduate from high school, did not give them face, she would be bullying Sister Xin Xin. They would definitely not let her have an easy time. Before the show started, the sky darkened. Halfway through the gala, rain started to fall. It was light rain, so it did not affect the performances or the audience. ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng.¡± Liu Sui ran over anxiously. When he looked at them, his face tensed up. ¡°Something happened. That brat Shen Le twisted his ankle. We¡¯re one person short.¡± Chapter 344 - Too Kind Ling Sheng said, ¡°Why were you not careful? You guys are about to go on stage. How¡¯s his injury? Did you take him to the hospital?¡± ¡°The guys went to the washroom and were playing around on the way there, so he sprained his ankle. It¡¯s already swollen, but he¡¯s gone to the infirmary. It¡¯s not a big deal. He just can¡¯t dance anymore.¡± Liu Sui was anxious, but this was a done deal. ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, can you replace that brat?¡± Ling Sheng pointed at the tip of her nose. ¡°Me? You¡¯re all boys. Why would a woman like me join you?¡± ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, only you can go on stage. No one else knows how to dance. You danced better than us during the rehearsals.¡± Liu Sui looked at her pleadingly and put his palms together. The others also helped him persuade her. She was the only one who could save the day. No one else could. They could not lose someone or not perform! Ling Sheng, who was entrusted with this important mission at a critical moment, had no place backstage and thus went to the empty classroom in the library. She practiced with them a few times to get the rhythm and familiarize herself with the routine. When it was almost time for them to go on stage, they hurried backstage to wait for their turn. The rain outside was getting heavier, but the show was not interrupted. The students were also braving the rain to watch the show. Behind them were a few seniors who had graduated from the Imperial Capital University, including Luo Xin. They were all influential celebrities in the entertainment circle who were very popular. The fans had come specifically to support their idols. Even if hail fell from the sky, it would not stop their passion. Ling Sheng had joined them at the last minute, but her dance moves were even more precise than theirs. There was no need to worry. She just had to practice her singing. She put on her earphones to listen to the song and practiced Shen Le¡¯s part. The lounge backstage was a temporary shed. Ling Sheng, who was focused on singing, was sitting on a chair in the corner. The resting area next door was reserved for Luo Xin. She stood at the door and watched the rain get heavier and heavier, her beautiful face full of worry. Behind her stood a handsome young man. His heart ached as he looked at her and said, ¡°Xin Xin, wait here for a while. I¡¯ll talk to the person in charge. The order of appearance can be changed.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea!¡± Luo Xin frowned, but her expression remained cold and elegant. After a moment of hesitation, she said, ¡°Senior Fu, there¡¯s no need to trouble yourself. It¡¯s just some light rain. I¡¯m fine.¡± Then, she covered her mouth in discomfort and started coughing. Her face was pale, and she looked sickly. The man beside her was Fu Qingyuan, a senior who was two years older than her. He was a top student in the Imperial Capital University¡¯s Architecture Department, but he had liked music from a young age. Eight years ago, he had debuted as the champion of ¡°China¡¯s Singing Music¡± and had become a composer. During the eight years after his debut, he had won countless awards and become the leader of the younger generation of singers. ¡°No, you¡¯re still sick. You can¡¯t be in the rain. I¡¯ll talk to them and make sure you go on stage first.¡± Fu Qingyuan looked outside. The rain seemed to be getting heavier. ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± Luo Xin said apologetically. ¡°I don¡¯t want to get drenched, but do the others want to? Senior Brother Fu, I¡¯ve almost recovered. There¡¯s nothing wrong.¡± ¡°No.¡± Fu Qingyuan refused. ¡°You¡¯re too kind. You always think about others. Why don¡¯t you think about your own body? They are a group of boys, so what if they get drenched? They¡¯ll understand. I¡¯ll go talk to the host and get ready.¡± Chapter 345 - : Getting Sick From Getting Drenched This had been the case ever since he had met her. Xin Xin was really too kind. She always thought of others first. It was precisely because of her kindness that he had been longing for her for so many years. ¡°Senior Fu, listen to me.¡± Before Luo Xin could finish speaking, she covered her mouth and started coughing. Her face was pale, but the fortitude she exhibited made one¡¯s heart ache. Fu Qingyuan¡¯s heart ached even more when he saw her chasing after him. He hurriedly turned around and held out an umbrella. ¡°If you¡¯re worried, come with me. The juniors will understand.¡± Luo Xin let out two low coughs, and her voice sounded hoarse. She did not insist anymore. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll come and tell them myself.¡± She had initially wanted to give the final performance, but the rain was getting heavier and heavier. There was no way she could wait any longer. She hated being drenched the most. She felt sticky and disgusting. The rain was not heavy yet. If she switched places with the next performance, she would not get wet during the three-minute song. If the rain got heavier later, she would have to go on stage while it poured. When Liu Sui saw them arrive, his eyes lit up. Senior Fu Qingyuan was a leading figure of the music industry, and Senior Luo Xin was a popular starlet in the entertainment circle. Both of them were students of the Imperial Capital University. The juniors naturally liked outstanding seniors and took pride in them. ¡°Senior Fu, Senior Luo Xin.¡± Liu Sui greeted them excitedly and spoke nervously. ¡°Why are you here? Is anything the matter?¡± ¡°Students, could I trouble you to switch places with Xin Xin and appear later?¡± Fu Qingyuan got straight to the point. His tone made it seem like he was not discussing this, as it was full of arrogance. Liu Sui had always heard that this senior was a proud person, but he had not known that he was so proud. His good impression of him was instantly ruined. When he saw the raindrops start to get denser, he hesitated for a moment. ¡°Isn¡¯t Teacher Luo going to give the final performance? Why did you change your mind?¡± ¡°To be honest, Xin Xin is sick and can¡¯t get drenched by performing in the rain. However, she¡¯s insisted on attending the school¡¯s gala.¡± Fu Qingyuan was already getting a little impatient. Why were there so many problems? ¡°Can you switch with us? Has the person in charge been informed? What did he say?¡± Liu Sui could clearly feel the man¡¯s emotions, and his impression of him was ruined completely. ¡°As long as you agree to change places, I¡¯ll be responsible for informing the person in charge.¡± Fu Qingyuan frowned and gave them a cold look. ¡°You¡¯re all boys. It¡¯s alright for you to get wet.¡± Liu Sui did not speak, but he was a little angry. He silently took a look at Ling Sheng, who was practicing in a corner. Who said that she was a boy? However, when he saw Luo Xin cover her mouth and cough as though she was seriously ill, his heart softened. ¡°I¡¯m not changing places.¡± Ling Sheng had heard the conversation long ago. If it had been anyone else, it would have been fine. However, since it was Luo Xin, she would not change places. No way. It had been too unkind of her to allow her fans to snatch their seats. If Ling Sheng had not been there, Huang Chang and the others would have had to compromise. Besides, what had this man said? It was a big deal that Luo Xin would get sick from getting drenched in the rain, but it was fine for a boy to get drenched. Did boys deserve to get sick by getting drenched!? ¡°Why you?¡± Fu Qingyuan gave her a disgusted look. He was not used to hiding his emotions, and it was very obvious when he disliked someone. Ling Sheng! This woman was Ling Sheng, the evil woman who had failed to harm Xin Xin time and time again and had snatched her endorsement and role! Luo Xin had not expected Ling Sheng to be there. She took a look at the boys in front of her and wondered if she was the reason the fans had quarreled in the afternoon. Chapter 346 - On Purpose ¡°Sorry, but I already said we won¡¯t change the show¡¯s order of appearance. You can find someone else.¡± Ling Sheng smiled until her eyes curved. Upon hearing her speak, Fu Qingyuan knew that the rumors were true. She was indeed an uneducated person. His lips curled up coldly. ¡°Ling Sheng, what does this have to do with you? I¡¯m talking to these classmates of mine. I¡¯m asking them to switch places with her, not you.¡± Luo Xin, who was standing aside, started coughing uncomfortably. She had heard that Ling Sheng had come to the Imperial Capital University to listen in, but she had not expected her to really be there. In the afternoon, she had thought she was there to join in the fun! She was a good-for-nothing who had not even graduated from high school. It was simply hilarious that she had come to this university to listen. Did she know what one plus two equaled? She might not even be able to memorize all 26 letters of the English alphabet. ¡°How is this not related to me? I¡¯m their captain. If you have anything to say, say it to me.¡± Ling Sheng got straight to the point. Regardless of how pretty he was, she would not switch places! The man in front of her seemed to be called Fu Qingyuan. Sister Su Yi liked him a lot and had even told her that he was the best singer of the younger generation. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell you. Xin Xin is sick, so she can¡¯t get drenched in the rain. We want to switch places with you.¡± Fu Qingyuan felt that talking to her would lower his value. Thus, he only said in a tough tone, ¡°You¡¯re all boys. It¡¯s not a big deal for you to get drenched in the rain, right?¡± ¡°Who told you we¡¯re all boys? What would you call me?¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s lips curled up mockingly as she rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Besides, aren¡¯t boys human? Won¡¯t they get sick if they get drenched in the rain?¡± Luo Xin tugged at Fu Qingyuan. ¡°Senior Fu, there¡¯s no need for this. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m in good health. There¡¯s no need to switch places. Ms. Ling is right. We¡¯re all humans. I¡¯m not nobler than other people.¡± Then, she lowered her head and started coughing. The suppressed coughs made her body tremble slightly. Ling Sheng smiled. ¡°Sister Xin Xin is indeed sensible. Take care. I won¡¯t be seeing you out.¡± ¡°Ling Sheng!¡± Fu Qingyuan had not expected her to be so insensible. He thus pointed at her angrily and said, ¡°So what if you give in a little to Xin Xin? She¡¯s sick and not feeling well, yet she insists on performing at the school¡¯s anniversary celebration.¡± ¡°So?¡± Ling Sheng clasped her hands before Luo Xin and smiled. ¡°Sister Xin Xin, you¡¯ve worked hard without complaint. I¡¯m very impressed. I hope you take good care of yourself.¡± Fu Qingyuan did not exclaim or say anything about how vicious she was. After all, there were many people watching. In the end, he said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you show any sympathy?¡± ¡°Senior Fu, stop talking.¡± Luo Xin stopped him with a hoarse voice and looked at Ling Sheng apologetically. ¡°Senior Fu didn¡¯t mean to scold you. He¡¯s just really worried about me. Don¡¯t take it to heart!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ling Sheng nodded. She was an adult who did not remember the mistakes of a petty person. She thus smiled at Luo Xin. ¡°Sister Xin Xin, don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t take everything to heart.¡± Fu Qingyuan¡¯s face was ashen. Who was she scolding? He clenched his fists, but Luo Xin stopped him. She comforted him in a gentle voice. ¡°Senior Fu, it¡¯s alright. Perhaps the rain will stop by the time I go on stage.¡± Fu Qingyuan gave her a cold look before leaving. That woman had better pray that she did not fall in his hands, or he would definitely make her suffer. Luo Xin¡¯s hands, which were hanging by her sides, were clenched tightly into fists. When she lowered her eyes slightly, her gaze was dark. Why did this piece of trash Ling Sheng keep making things difficult for her? She knew very well that Ling Sheng had done this on purpose! Chapter 347 - Best Performance When Liu Sui and the others saw him leave, they let out angry snorts. What kind of person was he? He did not have any gentlemanliness when he spoke or acted. He felt very sorry for the famous Senior Fu. He could not say that he was noble or outstanding. All he saw was arrogance and aloofness. As for Luo Xin, he had initially had a good impression of her. After her fans clarified their request to change seats in the afternoon, he had not thought much of it. However, now that he thought about it again, the fans had said that she had not known. They had talked behind her back to the school leaders. Had she really been unaware? That was not necessarily true! Besides, ever since Sister Sheng Sheng had debuted, her relationship with her had been very tense. Her fans had also hit Ling Sheng while she was down. Although her fans did not call people names brainlessly, everyone knew that their idol definitely had made arrangements. Even if she had not made any arrangements, she had tacitly agreed. Fu Qingyuan was very angry. He hated Ling Sheng, and no one had ever dared to speak to him like that. Ling Sheng¡¯s group was unwilling to cooperate, so they approached the next group, who switched places with Luo Xin. Meanwhile, the host was already announcing the next performance and asking Ling Sheng and the others to go on stage. Ling Sheng was not nervous at all, but Liu Sui and the others were. After all, this was the first time they would be performing on such a big stage. When the music started playing, the audience was overjoyed. Anyone who had watched ¡°C-Star¡± would definitely recognize the song. Cheng Ye had relied on this song and dance to place first in the current season. It was a super cool dance performance. Everyone had known beforehand that this was a junior class show, so no one had expected much. However, when the youths started to sing and dance excitedly, the atmosphere at the venue was instantly ignited. The youths¡¯ movements were neat and orderly. They danced with a strong sense of power and rhythm, emitting a strong charm that shook one¡¯s soul. In the middle of this group of people was a skinny young man with delicate features. As he danced, he had a giant-like presence. He was ostentatious and domineering. When he sang, he knelt down, and his voice sounded like the voice of an angel. The passionate music had a strong and intense rhythm. The youths¡¯ dance was very exciting, and the audience below the stage could not help but stand up. Ling Sheng¡¯s voice was loud and clear and had a power that shocked the hearts of everyone present. Everyone could not help getting immersed in the atmosphere she had created. On the stage, she was a legend. She was the center of attention, a shining body that made one involuntarily scream. In the past, Ling Sheng had only sung and danced like a female celebrity. She had never danced such a thrilling group dance before. Only when she started dancing did she truly feel a sense of satisfaction. The spectators below the stage cheered from the bottom of their hearts. When their admiring gazes paused on her, she felt proud. The song ended. The people below the stage stood up, and crazy cheers and applause broke through the clouds. She was simply beautiful. She was the best performer at the venue. Ling Sheng stood on the stage, her whole body as wet as though she had just had a shower. She did not know if it was sweat or rain. It had been a satisfying performance. Every single cell in her body was trembling. As she watched the audience applaud and cheer, her heart was filled with indescribable shock. So this was what idols felt when standing on a stage. It was a little strange, but it also made the depths of her heart shiver with pride. Suddenly, her gaze froze. She had seen something at the periphery of the crowd. Far, far away was a man holding an umbrella, looking domineering and dazzling. He was looking at her and giving her a thumbs-up. Chapter 348 - : Wherever My Heart’s At Ease, That’s My Homeland Ling Sheng¡¯s lips suddenly curled up into a smile. Her beautiful face curved as she watched the audience below her shout like crazy. The Third Master. It was very strange. However, although he was very far away, she recognized him at first glance. Her performance must have been very beautiful, as the audience below was speaking to her with passion. ¡°Ling Sheng!¡± Someone in the crowd suddenly pointed at her and shouted. Everyone looked in the direction of the stage, only to discover that the person on it had already hurried off the stage. When Ling Sheng heard someone call her name, she thought to herself that she was done for. Was she going to be on the hottest searches again? Sister Mei had clearly told her to keep a low profile, so her visit had not been made public. Even the Peanuts did not know about it. ¡°I¡¯m going to the washroom,¡± Ling Sheng told Liu Sui and the others before running toward the nearest teaching building in the rain. When she walked out of the washroom, she saw a man in black suddenly appear in front of her. He was wearing a mask and sunglasses and, filled with murderous intent, he was carrying a big bucket with liquid that he splashed at her. Ling Sheng wanted to dodge, but it was too late. The liquid in the bucket had been poured at her. She closed her eyes subconsciously, but someone suddenly grabbed her arm and pulled her into his embrace. A jacket was then draped over her head, protecting her from head to toe. Meanwhile, a calming, refreshing scent wafted over. She turned around and hugged the man¡¯s waist. ¡°Professor Gu, do you know how to tell the fortune? Did you fly here?¡± It was the Third Master. How had he followed her so quickly? Jun Shiyan¡¯s handsome face was extremely livid. His whole body emitted a terrifyingly cold and murderous aura as he shot a cold look at the escaping assailant. ¡°Catch him.¡± The assailant had not expected that things would not work out. He wanted to run, but Xu Xi kicked him to the ground. Thus, he cursed Ling Sheng venomously. ¡°Ling Sheng, evil sluts like you die horrible deaths. Just you wait. We won¡¯t let you off!¡± ¡°Shut his mouth!¡± Jun Shiyan frowned, his tone sounding displeased as he turned around with Ling Sheng in his arms. Ling Sheng lifted the jacket, which reeked of oil paint. She threw it away in disgust and poked the man¡¯s chest. In a serious tone, she said, ¡°Professor Gu, please respect yourself. I already have a boyfriend.¡± Jun Shiyan lowered his eyes and looked at the young lady¡¯s pretty face. In a hoarse voice, he said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll announce that you¡¯re mine now. Break up with him immediately!¡± Ling Sheng had not expected him to cooperate with her. She retracted her hand and hooked it under his chin, her eyes crinkling as she smiled. ¡°But I love my boyfriend a lot!¡± ¡°How much do you love him?¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s voice carried a hint of a smile as he acted along with her. ¡°Is he as handsome as me? Is he as gentle and considerate as me? Or is he richer than me?¡± Ling Sheng held in her laughter, her face turning red as she frowned slightly. In a second, she got into character and said lovingly, ¡°I don¡¯t like his looks or his family background. I just like him. Therefore, I¡­ won¡¯t break up with him.¡± Jun Shiyan suddenly lowered his head and buried it in her ear. His slightly hoarse voice was sexy and seductive. ¡°You¡¯re the only one I like.¡± The moment the man¡¯s slightly cold lips brushed past her earlobe, she felt as itchy as though a feather had lightly brushed past her heart. Her heart raced, and she wanted to push him away. However, she forced herself to calm down. She looked up at him and asked, ¡°How much do you like me?¡± Jun Shiyan thought for a while, his gaze gentle and affectionate as he stared at her. His thin lips moved slightly as he smiled. ¡°I want to experience everything with your hand in mine. Wherever my heart¡¯s at ease, that¡¯s my homeland.¡± Chapter 349 - Hidden Ling Sheng¡¯s heart raced as though it was about to jump out of her chest. She pretended not to understand. When she looked at him, her eyes could not help but dodge his gaze. ¡°You¡¯re bullying me for being uncultured!¡± Ahhh! Who could explain this to her? Why was this man so seductive? When Ling Sheng reached the car, her heart could not help but pound. She had failed to seduce him, but she had been seduced instead. She had even been seduced twice in one day. Did she not want to keep her reputation? She was now alone in the car. The Third Master and Xu Xi were waiting outside, as she wanted to change. Under the warm orange car lights, she could clearly see the clothes on the car seat. Ling Sheng¡¯s face flushed instantly. When she saw the sexy underwear in front of her, her heart sank. She picked up the bra shakily and took a look. It was her size! Ha! Men! To think she had thought he was a gentleman. She had not expected him to be no different from other men. How had he discovered her size? Or did he do this kind of thing often? Did he know the size of a girl¡¯s clothes just by looking at her? Were his eyes a measuring tape? Jun Shiyan got in the car and picked up a towel to dry her hair. However, he realized that the young lady was staring at him faintly, as though he had made an unforgivable mistake. She even snatched the towel away. Ling Sheng wiped her hair in annoyance. Her actions were very rough, as though this was not her head. She thought hatefully, No wonder men are considered perverts. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Upon seeing her violent actions, Jun Shiyan reached out and grabbed her wrist. He frowned slightly. ¡°Are the clothes inappropriate?¡± Ling Sheng gritted her teeth and did not say anything. Then, she felt the man¡¯s warm hand gently take the towel in her hand. In a displeased tone, the man asked Xu Xi, ¡°Were they brought based on the measurements provided by Little Ye?¡± Xu Xi nodded hurriedly, scared out of his wits. His voice was tense as he said, ¡°Yes, Master. I definitely brought them based on the size Ms. Ling¡¯s assistant gave me. If they are not appropriate, I¡¯ll get someone to take them back.¡± Ling Sheng looked up and happened to meet the man¡¯s narrow, concerned eyes. His thin lips moved slightly as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t wear them if they¡¯re not appropriate. Someone will bring a new set of clothes later.¡± Ling Sheng shook her head hurriedly, wishing she could dig a hole and hide in it. However, she really wanted to look at him. She had misunderstood him. She had tried to gauge a gentleman¡¯s character by her own mean measures. It turned out that he had only discovered her size after asking Litte Ye. She had thought¡­ Cough! ¡°Why is your face so red? Do you have a fever?¡± Jun Shiyan placed his big hand on her forehead naturally and touched his forehead to compare. Then, he muttered to himself, ¡°You don¡¯t have a fever. The heater must have been turned on too high.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s big eyes looked seriously at the man in front of her. His face was as gentle as jade, and his eyes were soft and warm. Even though the two of them were so close, his actions and eyes did not contain a hint of desire. Or rather, he was restraining himself. It turned out that there was really a man in this world akin to those found in books, who would get intimate but would stay within certain boundaries when facing someone they liked before confirming a more intimate relationship. He was someone who absolutely respected her wishes. ¨C Meanwhile, Ling Sheng was trending again. Mei Xuelin watched a video of the dance she had performed at the Imperial Capital University twice and could not help but smile. She looked at her as though she was a treasure. This girl was a living treasure. She had hidden her skills well. Unless she had rehearsed for eight to ten years, how could she have mastered this dance? She had the standards needed to directly debut. Chapter 350 - : Her Fans Are Blind Supporters The male dance team¡¯s goal was to exhibit a sense of power and coolness to attract attention. They had achieved all that. To be specific, the young men dancing with her were lacking compared to her and had thus ended up accentuating her and making her look even more valiant and beautiful. She had instantly become the main dancer and lead singer. The video was shared by a video blogger who had a million fans on the homepage of a video website. At a speed visible to the naked eye, the number of views exploded. In ten minutes, the video had reached the video platform¡¯s homepage. The comments below were also strangely consistent. They were all about how beautiful, valiant, domineering, and aggressive this young lady was. The praise was all affirmative. Is the young lady in love? This young lady is too cool. I want to have a child with Ling Sheng. Of course, there was no lack of criticism online. There were also haters who said she had not danced well. If things had gone in a good direction, as they should have, she could have used this opportunity to gain the label of a multi-talented artist who could sing while dancing. However, when the video was transferred to Weibo and became the hottest topic, the situation started to develop in a strange direction. Suddenly, the trending topic #LingSheng¡¯sPrimarySchoolExperiences# appeared. It would have been better if she had not seen it. However, after seeing it, she got so angry that she laughed. They were saying she was only a primary school graduate? She was obviously a high school dropout! This girl had become really popular now that she was capable. Some people had even started spending money to hire the Internet Water Army to slander her. It would have been better if this Weibo post had only said that she had graduated from primary school. However, the key point was that it had exposed the fact that she was attending the Imperial Capital University¡¯s Mathematics Department. It even mentioned Chao Lu, the math genius she would be portraying in Chen Mo¡¯s new movie ¡°My Wife¡±. Chao Lu had entered the junior class at 16 years old, but Ling Sheng had not even graduated from primary school. In addition, the blogger had taken a screenshot of Ling Sheng¡¯s extraordinary speech, praising her for being multi-talented and impressive. [Question: Would you accept someone with primary school standards and a domineering persona?] Ling Sheng was doubted by the audience because of the newbie role in Chen Mo¡¯s movie. They thought she was not worthy, so they criticized her. The topic was currently trending. After being influenced by someone with evil intentions, Chen Mo¡¯s fans could not take it anymore. The haters could also use this opportunity to mock her without restraint. [He he he, a primary school chicken should just go home and farm. Why is she in the Imperial Capital University¡¯s Mathematics Department? I just have one question: Do you know what 1+1 equals?] [I definitely won¡¯t watch her movie. Ling Sheng, please leave the film crew of ¡°My Wife¡±. Are you willing to watch a primary school student¡¯s movie?] [I¡¯m a normal person. I don¡¯t like the illiterate. Thank you. Could I trouble you to get out of the entertainment circle?] [OMG, what gave her the courage to go to the Imperial Capital University? We don¡¯t expect all our idols to be from top schools, but they still have to complete the most basic nine-year compulsory education!] [Forget it, I don¡¯t want to mock her anymore. A straight-A student? She¡¯s a straight-A student who graduated from primary school. Her fans must be blindly supporting her. I hope they know what¡¯s going on!] [Today is a big display of confusion. Please get out of Chen Mo¡¯s movie, alright? @Chen Mo, if Ling Sheng is in this movie, I refuse to watch it.] [Her fans don¡¯t seem to belong in the same world as normal people. In their world, Ling Sheng is a straight-A student. I have brains and eyes. I hope her fans do too.] ¡­ The Peanuts rolled up their sleeves indignantly and prepared to f*ck these people up. However, they were stopped by the studio, who told them to keep quiet and not help the haters gain attention. They had not known that things would turn out like this. They had just been celebrating and feeling hyped in their group chat. Ling Sheng had worked really hard to earn this movie role and had gone to university to further her studies. What reason did they have not to like her? Chapter 351 - College Entrance Examination Champion However, the haters did not let go of this point. They had forcefully misinterpreted her academic and domineering persona. It was true that she was multi-talented. Her singing was nice, her dancing was cool, and she was good at cooking. Her performance on variety shows was also impressive. Her EQ was high, and the little fairy was likable. Soon, another trending topic also emerged. # Ling Sheng, leave the film crew of ¡°My Wife¡± # Ling Sheng had indirectly offended a lot of people because of this movie. Many actresses in the entertainment circle had tried their best to work with Chen Mo but had ended up losing to an unknown newbie. Who could take this? They were all holding their breath! When the hottest topics were released, the entertainment circle joined forces. The haters and passersby started to attack Ling Sheng to gain attention. In the end, they decided they would not watch the movie unless Ling Sheng left the film crew. The topic made the headlines. # Boycotting the movie unless Ling Sheng leaves # When Ling Sheng saw the hottest topic, she was dumbfounded. Why had the video of her dancing suddenly resulted in people demanding that she leave the ¡°My Wife¡± film crew? She scrolled through the comments and got so angry that her liver hurt. She would have to check if this bunch of scumbags had a marketing account. Primary school graduate her *ss! She really wanted to smash an egg on their faces. She was obviously a high school dropout! Enraged, Ling Sheng posted on Weibo directly. Ling ShengV: 1+1 = 2. I dropped out of high school. Thank you. PS: I¡¯m announcing an important piece of news. I¡¯ll be taking the college entrance examination next year. All Peanuts taking the college entrance examination raise your hands and work hard! (Picture of a V-hand sign) She only felt good after posting this. She called Mei Xuelin and smiled. ¡°Sister Mei, are you alright?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Mei Xuelin had not expected her to be so careless as to post on Weibo. However, the best way to deal with haters was by slapping their faces. She only wanted to tell her that she had done a good job. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I didn¡¯t expect to be recognized. Do you know who paid money to have this trending?¡± Ling Sheng knew that her dancing could not have made it to the hottest topics. Look at how much this person wanted to slander her and get her kicked out of Chen Mo¡¯s film crew. How much hatred did they feel? If they could not act in Director Chen Mo¡¯s film, they should blame it on their inabilities, yet they had instead ended up blaming her. Tsk tsk, look at how twisted their heart was. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Mei Xuelin looked at her Weibo post. ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten someone to remove it from the hottest topics. The studio will post about your college entrance examination next year. Are you ready? If you don¡¯t take the college entrance examination, I¡¯ll punish you.¡± Ling Sheng smiled and promised her she would. ¡°What do you think of me getting into the Imperial Capital University?¡± Mei Xuelin mocked her. ¡°I¡¯m already thankful that you are attending the Imperial Capital University. Do you know how many points one needs to get into the Imperial Capital University?¡± She had yet to graduate from high school, yet she had been admitted to the Imperial Capital University. Everyone knew how to make bold claims. For safety reasons, she should be more conservative! ¡°I don¡¯t know. If I became the top scorer of the college entrance examination, those people¡¯s faces would hurt a lot. ¡°My Wife¡± will incidentally be released in the summer, so it will be in theaters after the college entrance examination.¡± Ling Sheng smiled slyly. She felt great thinking about the face-slapping that would ensue. ¡°If you can get into Imperial Film, I¡¯ll offer incense to you. Why are you claiming that you will be the college entrance examination top student? I¡¯m warning you not to spout nonsense! Beware of the consequences.¡± ¡°Go ahead and curse me to death. I¡¯m still alive and well. Why should you offer incense? Believe me, I¡¯ll definitely be the college entrance examination top scorer.¡± ¡°Ha ha.¡± It was not that Mei Xuelin did not believe her completely. However, she had gotten someone to take a look at her old report card, so she knew that this could only be a dream. She had the cheek to tell her that she would be the college entrance examination top scorer, even though she was the worst student in her class. The only way that would happen was if she suddenly attained enlightenment and became a genius. Chapter 352 - The Bet ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. Can we still be friends? If I really become the college entrance examination top scorer, will you get some water and wash my feet?¡± ¡°If you really think you¡¯ll be the top scorer, forget about me pouring water to wash your feet. I¡¯ll even drink the water you use to wash your feet.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be shameless!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a deal.¡± Ten minutes later, Ling Sheng posted a bet on her Weibo account. She was betting with all the netizens that she would be the top student by putting herself at stake. [Ling ShengV: Do you dare take this bet? I¡¯m betting I¡¯ll be the college entrance examination top scorer in 218 days. If I lose, everyone who comments under this agreement will get a 10,000-yuan bonus. If I win, everyone who comments under this agreement must buy 10 movie tickets to ¡°My Wife¡±] Mei Xuelin agreed and paid to have her post trending. It then made the headlines. In minutes, tens of thousands of netizens came to watch the show. [My Sheng Sheng is domineering. Let¡¯s work hard together. We believe in you. Peanuts will always be with you.] Likes+10,000 [Sheng Sheng, we have a college entrance examination group. Join us and let¡¯s work hard together.] Likes+9,000 [Sister, are you out of your mind? Stop making your presence known. If you become the college entrance examination top scorer, I¡¯ll eat sh*t live.] [Poster before me, I¡¯ve taken a screenshot. Don¡¯t try to delete the comments and Weibo posts. I¡¯m the number one hacker in the world. I¡¯ll chase you to the ends of the earth.] Likes+88,888 [Please, primary school chicken, be quiet. Don¡¯t flatter yourself. You¡¯ll be the college entrance examination top scorer? This is the funniest joke I¡¯ve ever heard. I¡¯m dying of laughter.] [It¡¯s an awkward comparison. The size of a piece of land determines the extent to which it emboldens the producers. She made a post here and she¡¯s now waiting for the face-slapping to occur. This 10,000 yuan is easy money.] [I heard there¡¯s money to be earned. I¡¯m here to make money and take advantage of the situation.] Below the Weibo post were tens of thousands of comments and 100,000 reposts. Besides the Peanuts, everyone was there for the joke. Some people had even heard that money was involved and started coming to get it. Who knew that so much money would be offered tonight? Ling Sheng had just posted her bet on Weibo when her wealthy fan, Jun Lin, posted on Weibo as well. Jun LinV: I¡¯m announcing a lucky draw. The prize will be given on the day of the college entrance examination¡¯s results. 888 people will be chosen. Each person will be given a red packet of 8,888 yuan. I wish my baby Sheng Sheng success in the Imperial Capital¡¯s college entrance examination. Note: Those who have never criticized my Baby Sheng and believe and wish my Baby Sheng well will have a higher chance of being picked! [D*mn, the big boss has appeared again. Let¡¯s forward this.] [I¡¯m here to repost it.] [I wish Ling Sheng the best in the college entrance examination.] [Blessings.] [Blessings.] There was a stream of good wishes on Weibo, all for the sake of winning a reward. Who cared if she would become the top scorer? It was not expensive to repost comments. What if the heavens were blind and Ling Sheng really became the college entrance examination top scorer? When Ling Sheng saw Jun Lin¡¯s Weibo post, her heart bled. She knew that he had a lot of money, but that was not how money should be spent! Her heart ached! Dear financier, please throw all the money at me instead! She was just about to give the financier some thought and persuade him not to play with money like it was dung. If he just wanted to have some fun, giving 88 yuan would do. If that really did not work out, 888 yuan would do too. How could her heart take this? However, before she could finish browsing, she saw an even more explosive comment. [Breaking news! Hurry up and check the hottest topics. There¡¯s a big draw! Ling Sheng is impressive!] [Don¡¯t trouble yourself. I¡¯ll give you a direct link.] When Ling Sheng clicked on it, she was dumbfounded. [I¡¯m Ling Sheng¡¯s Grandpa: I¡¯m announcing a lucky draw for eight sports cars. The car models are listed below. Let¡¯s celebrate my granddaughter¡¯s victory in the college entrance examination. Winning requirement: Write 1,000-word comments praising my granddaughter. Those who criticize her can scram.] Lottery date: Release date of the college entrance examination¡¯s results. Car models.jpg Chapter 353 - Drawing Eight Super Sports Cars The comments below were indeed full of praise. They were praising Ling Sheng so much that there seemed to be no one else in the world. What if they really won? This was about sports cars, and every single one of them was worth more than 5,000,000. Huo Xiao, who was wearing a pair of reading glasses, was overjoyed when he saw the comments on Weibo and read them out loud to Su Xiyin. ¡°This one is well-written. Let me read it. Sheng Sheng¡¯s smile is a gift from God. Sheng Sheng, who charmed millions of young people, is really outstanding. If any boy could have a girlfriend like her, he would be very blessed¡­¡± Before he could finish reading, his phone rang. He answered it with a smile. ¡°Sheng Sheng, have you finished your class? Go back to the dormitory to rest early after class, alright?¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s heart was bleeding. Her grandpa seemed to think she did not know anything. ¡°Grandpa, what happened on Weibo?¡± Big shot, I know you¡¯re rich, but you don¡¯t have to give money to others. You threw so much money away just to hear a few compliments! ¡°Oh, Sheng Sheng, did you see that?¡± Huo Xiao put on a proud expression, begging for praise. ¡°Everyone¡¯s praising you. My good grandchild, don¡¯t worry. Grandpa will smash whoever dares to scold you¡­ Yes¡­ I¡¯ll smash them until they kneel down and lick your shoes while calling you daddy!¡± ¡°Grandpa, I should thank you, but can you delete your Weibo account?¡± Ling Sheng admitted that she was a money-grubber. ¡°It¡¯s good that you gave me so much money, but I¡¯m not afraid of being criticized. The netizens are very easy to coax. If it doesn¡¯t work, just give them a few 1,000-yuan red packets.¡± ¡°No!¡± Huo Xiao rejected her outright and let out a snort. ¡°If they scold you, they scold me. I¡¯m going to smash them with all these gifts until they call you daddy. If you want a car, you can have as many as you want. There¡¯s plenty at home. If you don¡¯t have enough, Grandpa will buy you more. This is not much money anyway.¡± ¡°Grandpa, you worked hard to earn this money. Can we not spend it?¡± Ling Sheng tried to negotiate. After all, no one knew about Grandpa¡¯s Weibo. It was not too late to cancel it. ¡°How can your Grandpa lose to an outsider? Jun Lin is having a lottery!¡± Huo Xiao huffed. ¡°If I withdraw, where will I hide my face if people find out that I went back on my word?¡± Ling Sheng tried to persuade him for a long time and said everything she could. Her grandpa was unwilling to delete his account and cancel the lucky draw on Weibo. In the end, she could only touch the sports cars in the photo with tears in her eyes and say goodbye. However, Grandpa had promised her that he would not give such a big prize in the future. The price of a single gift could not exceed 1,000 yuan. When Mei Xuelin saw these bigshots appear one after another, she immediately pushed down the trending topics that the haters had bought. There was no need for her to spend money to remove the trending topics. Her eyes were about to fall to the ground. Jun Lin alone had already made the celebrities in the entertainment circle envious. They could only dream about having a wealthy fan like Jun Lin. Now, there was another person who usually did not make a move but had just produced eight sports cars at a go¡ªher grandpa. He was simply throwing money around! If she had not been determined to act to prove herself by winning a big award, she would have made an immature suggestion. Why film a drama? She could have directly hired a bigshot to provide for her. Ling Sheng nearly went bald by pulling out her hair. Based on her current salary, even if she filmed 100 movies, she would not be able to earn back the money she had spent. Once the lottery was out, everyone knew that Ling Sheng had gained another wealthy fan who claimed to be her grandpa. If her family was so rich, why would she enter the entertainment circle? She would stay home and inherit billions of assets! Chapter 354 - I Did It Who had bought the trending topics and hired fake commenters? Mei Xuelin had not discovered the details, but she had a few targets. They had all been locked on. The number one suspect was Gu Shen. Jun Shiyan looked at the Weibo account [I¡¯m Ling Sheng¡¯s Grandpa] and frowned slightly. He asked Xu Xi, ¡°Have you found out who it is?¡± Xu Xi nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Old Master Huo. I was wondering who would be so generous. It seems like the Old Master really dotes on Ms. Ling.¡± Jun Shiyan had initially wanted to make sure that no one could compete with him and increase the number of chips he had in the lottery. However, after finding out that this was Old Master Huo, he gave up on the idea temporarily and rubbed his temples. ¡°Have you found the mastermind behind the trending topic?¡± Xu Xi passed the printed evidence to him. ¡°All kinds of evidence points to Master Gu. He¡¯s already been asked to come and see you. He¡¯ll be here soon. The person who splashed Ms. Ling with paint insisted that a fan of Master Gu hired him. I¡¯ve checked the person he mentioned. He¡¯s indeed Master Gu¡¯s fan.¡± The look in Jun Shiyan¡¯s eyes turned bloodthirsty and murderous. His thin lips moved slightly, and his voice was very cold. ¡°He must be itching for a beating.¡± Xu Xi shivered, and his scalp went numb. He only knew that Master Gu was definitely done for. A beating would be considered light punishment. When Gu Shen was called over, he did not know what had happened. He knocked on the door and entered the study, calling the man inside Third Uncle obediently. ¡°Kneel!¡± Jun Shiyan said casually, his slender fingers typing as he replied to Ling Sheng¡¯s message with a smile. Jun Shiyan: I promise that the lottery will not be so big again in the future. Don¡¯t be angry anymore, alright? Ling Sheng: Swear that you will not exceed 1,000 yuan! Jun Shiyan: 10,000, alright? Ling Sheng: No, just 1,000 yuan. You don¡¯t have to prove my capabilities by spending money. I¡¯ll prove myself to both my fans and haters. Jun Shiyan thought, What about 5,000? ¡­ After a long time, he did not receive a reply from the young lady. He frowned and typed: 1,000 it is then. Since the lottery cannot be big, what about charity? Gu Shen had been kneeling for two minutes when he saw his Third Uncle frowning and looking pensive. He was staring at his phone, and he could guess from the WeChat notification that he was waiting for a reply. He forced himself to look up. ¡°Third Uncle, what did I do wrong?¡± Jun Shiyan waited for a long time, but the young lady still did not reply. He let out a low doting sigh. When he looked at Gu Shen, his eyes turned cold and he let a document fall on his face. ¡°What did you do wrong? Ah Shen, this is all you¡¯ve learned from the things I¡¯ve taught you all these years?¡± Gu Shen¡¯s body stiffened as he looked at the pieces of paper that had fallen in front of him like snowflakes. He lowered his head and picked them up one by one, not daring to get up. He only knelt down. The more he looked at the document, the worse his expression became. His hands started to tremble subconsciously, and his eyes darkened. ¡°Did you do it?¡± Jun Shiyan looked at him as he asked this question. A mocking, bitter smile flashed at the corners of Gu Shen¡¯s lips. Instantly, his anger boiled as he suppressed the raging wrath and disappointment he felt. He bit his lips and nodded. ¡°Yes, I did it.¡± The fans who had attacked Ling Sheng, the accounts who had been bought, and the evidence of the fake commenters all pointed to him. Besides him, only one person knew some of his personal accounts and passwords. He had trusted her very much. Why had she done that? Jun Shiyan had already rolled over in his wheelchair to stand in front of him. The whip in his hand hit him hard. ¡°Do you have any complaints about me using the family¡¯s disciplinary rules?¡± Chapter 355 - A Private Meeting With A Man ¡°No.¡± Gu Shen lowered his head. After guessing who had done it, he felt hatred and disappointment. However, for some reason, after his heart ached for a moment, he could not feel it anymore. All that was left was anger. Right. He was so annoyed by Ling Sheng that he wanted her to disappear from his sight. However, he had his own principles. He would definitely not pay fake commenters to defame her, much less find someone to splash paint on her. ¡°State the 12th rule of the Gu Family.¡± ¡°A wise man should know his own limits. When a gentleman is virtuous, pursuing fame and benefits will only invite trouble.¡± ¡°Did you do it?¡± ¡°Third Uncle, please punish me.¡± Jun Shiyan looked at his nephew, who had been raised by him single-handedly, and whipped his back mercilessly. ¡°Tell me the 16th rule.¡± ¡°Your words and actions must be elegant, and you must avoid making a fool of yourself. Your jokes and words mustn¡¯t be inappropriate or evil¡­¡± Xu Xi was at the door. The study door was not closed, so he could clearly hear Gu Shen reciting the family rules loudly amid the sound of the Third Master whipping him. He could not help but feel his heart ache. After ten lashes, Gu Shen¡¯s head was covered in cold sweat. He gritted his teeth in pain and endured this agony as he looked at the man in front of him. ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Third Uncle.¡± ¡°Xu Xi, take him down to apply medicine to his wounds,¡± Jun Shiyan ordered. When he heard a WeChat notification, his ice-cold eyes melted instantly. They were warm and gentle as his fair fingers started typing. Gu Shen took a look at his Third Uncle. He did not know what kind of news this was or who could make his angry Third Uncle instantly become gentle. When he reached the door, he heard the man¡¯s cold voice. ¡°Ah Shen, you have a girlfriend.¡± Gu Shen¡¯s feet paused, and his heart skipped a beat. He was scared out of his wits. Could his Third Uncle have already guessed that he had not done this? After calming down, he said, ¡°Yes.¡± Jun Shiyan nodded lightly. ¡°You can leave.¡± Gu Shen applied medicine to his injury and left the house, not caring how serious his injury was. Xu Xi looked at the man standing by the window and reported, ¡°Third Master, we¡¯ve already sent someone to follow Master Gu.¡± What was Master Gu going to do when he had such a serious injury? How big of a deal was this? It seemed to be even more important than his injury. The Third Master had not held back at all. His back had been beaten until the skin had split open and his scalp had gone numb. Gu Shen drove, enduring the pain in his back as he reached Luo Xin¡¯s house. Since she was not filming today, she should be coming home. When he reached the ground floor of the villa, he saw her get out of a black van. The man standing by the car door was holding an umbrella for her gentlemanly, and the duo entered the house while chatting and laughing. The expression in his eyes crumbled, and his grip on the steering wheel tightened. His veins popped on his skin. While he had been whipped due to the family¡¯s disciplinary rules in her stead, she had actually been meeting another man in private. ¡°Senior Fu, sorry to trouble you. Be careful on your way back.¡± Luo Xin looked at the man beside her gratefully. ¡°Xin Xin, can¡¯t you invite me in for a cup of tea?¡± Fu Qingyuan could not bear to leave. The girl in front of him was the person he had liked for five years. He did not want to be separated from her after just meeting her. ¡°Sorry, Senior Fu.¡± Luo Xin rejected him politely and rubbed her temples in exhaustion. ¡°I¡¯m a little tired. Another day!¡± ¡°Xin Xin, you¡¯re sick and you need someone to take care of you. I¡¯ll leave after seeing you take your medicine, alright?¡± Fu Qingyuan looked at her worriedly. When he saw her body sway, he hurriedly reached out to hold her arm nervously. Chapter 356 - A Relationship ¡°No need.¡± Luo Xin struggled for a while before coughing softly again. ¡°My assistant will come over. There¡¯s no need to trouble you. It¡¯s already very late. Go home quickly!¡± ¡°Xin Xin.¡± Fu Qingyuan mustered his courage and looked at the woman he had been longing for. ¡°Let me take care of you. I¡¯ll definitely treat you well.¡± ¡°Senior Fu, please conduct yourself with dignity!¡± Luo Xin¡¯s eyes turned cold as she kept her distance from him. ¡°I treat you as a senior and respect you as a brother. I hope you won¡¯t say such things again in the future and make things difficult for me.¡± ¡°Xin Xin, I really like you. Can¡¯t you see how genuine I am?¡± Fu Qingyuan looked at her lovingly. Upon hearing her heartless rejection, he did not understand why the gentle girl she had been a moment ago had suddenly become distant and as cold as ice. Did she really not like him at all? Could she not sense his effort and sincerity? No, he did not believe her. She liked him. She definitely liked him. He knew that she had always stayed clean in the entertainment circle and had not caused any scandals with male celebrities. They were all just acquaintances. However, she would chat with him and talk about her feelings. She would tell him all kinds of things she had experienced during filming. She would tell him both the good and the bad. Was asking him out to a meal or tea not enough to prove that he was a special person in her heart? ¡°Take care, Senior Fu. I¡¯m not feeling well, so I won¡¯t be seeing you out.¡± Luo Xin¡¯s voice was very cold as she turned around to leave. ¡°I¡¯ll pretend that nothing happened today.¡± ¡°Xin Xin.¡± Fu Qingyuan suddenly chased after her, grabbed her arm, and hugged her from behind. He was so nervous that he was incoherent. ¡°Xin Xin, I¡¯m sincere about you. I know you like me. Do you have any concerns? Don¡¯t worry, I can accept having an underground relationship. Agree to my request, alright? I¡¯ll dote on you and pamper you. You can do whatever you want. I¡¯ll help you.¡± Luo Xin¡¯s face turned pale, and her eyes were full of disgust and irritation. She wanted to kick the man away, but she held back. She only said coldly, ¡°If I did something I shouldn¡¯t have done and caused you to misunderstand, then let¡¯s not contact each other anymore.¡± She could still understand a man¡¯s thoughts. What he could not have would forever be something he yearned for. Once he had her, she would no longer be the purest woman in his eyes. ¡°Xin Xin, Xin Xin.¡± Fu Qingyuan had gone crazy. He loved her so much that he had gone crazy. Now that he finally had a chance to express his feelings, he went all out. ¡°Do you want me to show you my feelings?¡± Luo Xin looked at the man. He was usually proud of his capabilities but was now begging her like a dog. Why couldn¡¯t Gu Shen do this? He always kept his distance from her, but especially recently, he had been becoming colder and colder. ¡°Xin Xin, can you agree? Xin Xin¡­¡± As a man, it was easy for Fu Qingyuan to control a woman. He said anxiously, ¡°I¡¯ll prove it. I¡¯ll prove that I can allow you to live a good life. I¡¯ll make you the happiest woman in the world.¡± Luo Xin was about to push him away when she heard a sound of applause behind her. It was crisp and clear. She turned around and met Gu Shen¡¯s angry, mocking eyes. Her heart skipped a beat. ¡°Ah Shen, what are you doing here?¡± Gu Shen clapped again and gave her a sideways look. Then, he gritted his teeth and sneered, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t come, would the two of you have gone to bed together?¡± Chapter 357 - Break Up Strangely, while watching this scene, other than feeling angry about being deceived, he had not felt any heartache. Although he had seen his girlfriend get entangled with another man, his heart did not ache at all. Luo Xin immediately pushed Fu Qingyuan away in a panic and slapped him on the face to prove that she was on Gu Shen¡¯s side. ¡°Senior Fu, I¡¯ve already said that I don¡¯t like you. Please stop pestering me. Let¡¯s not contact each other anymore. I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a person.¡± Gu Shen had said that he liked her coldness and stubbornness the most. She was like a snow lotus on a cliff, standing proudly against the wind and snow. Therefore, she would never show weakness or pretend to be weak and cry in front of him. Fu Qingyuan, who was stunned by the slap, stood rooted to the ground. He looked at her in disbelief and muttered, ¡°Xin Xin.¡± ¡°What a close call.¡± Gu Shen¡¯s eyes were dark and treacherous, and his lips curled up coldly in mockery. When he looked at the man, he asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Gu Shen?¡± Gu Shen did not know Fu Qingyuan, but Fu Qingyuan had recognized him. He was the male lead of a drama Xin Xin starred in. There were rumors online that the two of them were dating, but he knew that this was just a promotional love affair, which was common in the entertainment circle. Many film crews would do this. Ever since Xin Xin had entered the entertainment circle, she¡¯d had a few promotional boyfriends for a short time. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be asking you that?¡± Gu Shen walked forward, approached Fu Qingyuan step by step, and punched him in the face. ¡°You¡­¡± Fu Qingyuan had not expected him to hit him. How could he hit him before he could say anything? As a music scholar, he could not retaliate at all. He was pressed against the ground, and punches landed on his face like raindrops. His body hurt so much that he started cursing. Gu Shen had suffered a beating on behalf of someone that night and had taken the blame. He was already full of anger, but he had finally found a place to vent it. He beat him to his heart¡¯s content. ¡°Gu Shen.¡± Upon seeing that Fu Qingyuan was about to be beaten to death, Luo Xin ran forward to stop Gu Shen and tugged at him. ¡°Are you crazy? I have no relationship with him. It¡¯s not what you think. I didn¡¯t agree to his request. I¡¯ve just treated him as my brother.¡± He had hit Fu Qingyuan, which meant that he still cared about her. Otherwise, he would not have been so angry. How could he not like her? However, when he had first come over, the mockery, anger, and disappointment in his eyes had scared her. Gu Shen waved his hand angrily and threw Luo Xin to the ground. When he saw her pathetic state, his lips curled up coldly. Besides mocking her, he did not show any emotion. ¡°Ah Shen.¡± Luo Xin looked at him in disbelief. He had actually pushed her. ¡°You¡¯re wondering who I am to her?¡± Gu Shen finally retracted his hand. The pain in his back prevented him from using more energy to hit him. He moved his wrist and said casually, ¡°I¡¯m her boyfriend.¡± Fu Qingyuan had not expected him to be a lunatic. He had attacked him without saying anything. His face was swollen from being hit, and the corners of his lips had been torn apart. His chest hurt as though a big stone had been pressed against it. Upon hearing his words, he looked at Luo Xin to seek confirmation. ¡°Xin Xin, is what he said true?¡± Luo Xin pursed her lips and gave Gu Shen a stubborn look. However, he only looked at her with a cold smile. He had no intention of helping her up. She nodded, wanting to say yes. Gu Shen said, ¡°Luo Xin, let¡¯s break up.¡± Chapter 358 - Two-Faced Luo Xin¡¯s face turned ashen instantly, as though she had suffered a huge blow. Her fingers subconsciously gripped the ground to clasp her last bit of dignity as she asked in a trembling voice, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I¡¯m done with you.¡± Gu Shen licked his teeth, his eyes full of sarcasm. He turned to look at Fu Qingyuan. ¡°I¡¯m her ex-boyfriend now. Whatever the two of you want to do has nothing to do with me. I wish you good luck.¡± ¡°Ah Shen!¡± Luo Xin¡¯s heart ached and she was flustered, but she did not want to show it. Tears welled up in her stubborn eyes as she explained in an unusually firm tone, ¡°I told you we don¡¯t have that kind of relationship. He¡¯s only here because he brought me home!¡± ¡°Ms. Luo, let me remind you that you¡¯re already my ex-girlfriend. It¡¯s none of my business who you¡¯re involved with or even sleeping with.¡± Gu Shen shrugged nonchalantly. When he turned around, he saw her teary eyes. It would be a lie to say that he did not care. After all, she used to be Gu Shen¡¯s girlfriend. How could he not care if his girlfriend made him a cuckold? Only someone who was not a real man would not care. ¡°Ah Shen.¡± Luo Xin gripped the ground tightly and looked up at his back. ¡°Do you really want to do this?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Gu Shen answered in a low voice. Then, he turned to look at the woman, who was slowly getting up. ¡°Also, as your ex-boyfriend, let me remind you that if you want to survive in the entertainment circle, you can¡¯t go astray. Be careful, or you will end up worse off.¡± He had come to ask why she had defamed Ling Sheng. She had even used his account to buy those marketing accounts. However, there was no need for that now. In the future, he would not be stupid enough to tell others about his most secret account and give them a chance to do this. He had treated her as an important person, but she had treated him like a fool. Had she used him as a target in the past to make him deal with Ling Sheng for her? Although that stinky woman Ling Sheng was annoying and just looking at her made him angry, she was completely evil both inside and outside. She was not a hypocrite. She did not know how to act behind other people¡¯s backs. What about her? He had thought that she was kind, strong, proud, and magnanimous. She had met all his expectations from his future partner, but he had not expected her to stab him in the back silently. ¡°Ah Shen!¡± Luo Xin shouted again, her eyes trembling. What did he know? He had to know that she was the one who had paid for the trending topic to slander Ling Sheng. She bit her lips and shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s break up!¡± Gu Shen¡¯s footsteps were a little unsteady. After hitting someone, the injury on his back hurt so much that his temple was drenched in sweat. Every step he took caused him to break out in cold sweat. When he heard her venting voice, his lips curled up coldly. He was not a petty man. They had broken up, but they had been together after all. They¡¯d had a relationship. He did not intend to look for Ling Sheng after she had been attacked by haters and take the blame for her. He had suffered ten lashes, so he had not let her down. He had never been afraid to speculate about her with the greatest malice, and he also hoped that she would not become the kind of two-faced, evil person he hated the most. The look in Luo Xin¡¯s eyes was unpredictable and sinister. As she watched the man drive away, hatred welled up in her heart. Ling Sheng? Was he breaking up with her because of Ling Sheng? She had felt that when he had mentioned Ling Sheng, he had gritted his teeth. However, he had not felt disgusted from the bottom of his heart. Instead, he had been angry because of her coldness. Chapter 359 - : I’m Single, Thank You ¡°Xin Xin.¡± Fu Qingyuan, who had been beaten up badly, ran over to look at her, his eyes full of surprise. She had broken up with Gu Shen, but he could not show his happiness. He looked at her sadly. ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯ll explain everything to him for you.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Luo Xin touched her heart. It hurt a lot. She did not know why it hurt so much. She turned around and looked at Fu Qingyuan, pretending to be strong. ¡°Senior Fu, leave.¡± She had never known that a man could be so heartless as to say he did not love her. He had broken up with her in a cold and resolute voice without even realizing it. But what about when they had been in love? He would say sweet nothings and act all lovey-dovey, wanting to give the best things in the world to her. She even wondered if he had ever loved her. How could he leave so easily? ¡°Xin Xin, I¡¯m worried.¡± Fu Qingyuan¡¯s heart ached when he saw the woman lose her energy like a withered flower. ¡°I told you to get lost!¡± Luo Xin growled in pain as she glared at him with red eyes. ¡°Leave! Get lost!¡± Fu Qingyuan knew that she had fallen out of love and felt terrible. Initially, staying by her side seemed like the best choice. However, when he saw the anger and hatred in her eyes, he was afraid of angering her even more. There would be plenty of time in the future. He thus hurriedly said, ¡°Okay, I understand. I¡¯ll leave immediately. Don¡¯t be angry.¡± Luo Xin shot him a cold look. If she had broken up with him, it was all because of this man. No. She would not break up with him. Gu Shen liked her. He had only said that because he had been really angry. Fu Qingyuan called her assistant and got someone to look after her, comfort her, and accompany her. Then, he sat in the car parked outside her house and looked at the lit windows in infatuation. Gu Shen drove his car to the entrance of the house in one breath. The lights at home had already been switched off, and a Weibo notification rang out. When he opened it, he saw the hottest topics. # The image of a cold goddess collapses # # Luo Xin meets Fu Qingyuan at night and acts intimately with him # # Luo Xin¡¯s suspected relationship exposed # There was more. # Luo Xin Gu Shen # # Luo Xin is two-timing him # # Gu Shen Cuckold Hero # One look at the trending topics and one could tell that they had been bought by someone. They were neatly lined up, and the top 10 places were accompanied by a photo of Fu Qingyuan hugging Luo Xin at her house half an hour ago. It was an intimate photo that was a smoking gun. The marketing accounts that led the masses had produced the smoking gun. The intimate photo of him and Luo Xin made it look like they were kissing. This time, the timing was explosive. Pure and cold Goddess Luo Xin was dating two men at the same time. The paid commenters rolled up their sleeves and stepped forward to lecture her. [I don¡¯t understand the world of celebrities. They¡¯re too f*cking promiscuous. This is truly disgusting. I¡¯ll throw up first as a form of respect. You can do whatever you want.] [Ugh, she¡¯s really impressive. What kind of pure and cold goddess is she? She¡¯s just a slut who doesn¡¯t feel shame.] [I have a sincere question: Aren¡¯t you afraid of catching a disease?] [I¡¯m Gu Shen. Please call me Cuckold Hero in the future. Thank you.] [What goddess? She¡¯s gone so far that she¡¯s out in space. I¡¯ll scold her every time I see her in the future.] [She¡¯s trash! Goddess? What kind of dog sh*t is that? I wish she burns in hell!] [Gu Shen is really pitiful. He¡¯s a victim. Fans, come out and take a look. Your idol is in love. He¡¯s so shameless that his shamelessness will bowl over others every day. Seriously.] +1 There¡¯s not just one smoking gun. Your idol is in a relationship, but he¡¯s also been cuckolded. Are you surprised? Is this unexpected?] Gu Shen scrolled through the comments, his face turning green with anger. His hands kept trembling as he gritted his teeth and posted on Weibo. Gu ShenV: I¡¯m single. Thank you. Chapter 360 - It’s Yours Two minutes after he posted this, his fans, who thought of themselves as his wives, commented as though they were stroking his head, hugging him, and asking him not to cry, scolding the rumormongers¡¯ whole families.Other than that, there was no hype. Luo Xin, who was sitting at home, was so anxious that her eyes were red. She gripped her phone angrily, wanting to crush it. She looked at her agent, Zhang Yun, and asked, ¡°How¡¯s the hottest topic going?¡± Zhang Yun was anxious as well, as she felt peeved and nervous. ¡°We can¡¯t remove it. The price of the hottest topics at the top is too high. We can¡¯t even pay more to do so. How could you be so careless? You were photographed.¡± Luo Xin¡¯s eyes were red, and there was a sinister look in them. ¡°How would I know? Hurry up, think of a way to get the hottest topics and post my clarification on Weibo.¡± She could not let this continue. She and Fu Qingyuan had already posted a clarification on Weibo. It was not what people thought. The two of them were purely good friends. However, the onlookers did not buy it. The two of them were already hugging each other, although they had yet to date. Did they have to lie on the same bed and get exposed before admitting it? ¡°I¡¯m trying to think of a way.¡± Zhang Yun was fuming. The top 40 trending topics were occupied, and there was no longer any attention on the subsequent spots. Meanwhile, Weibo was constantly dropping the hype on this matter. She looked at Luo Xin and asked, ¡°Who did you offend?¡± One look and one could tell that someone had been manipulating this in secret. Who had she offended to get bullied like this? Even if she clarified this later, it would affect her career as a celebrity a lot. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Luo Xin was not stupid. She had already vaguely guessed that Ling Sheng had done this. Hatred surged in her heart as she gritted her teeth and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Gu Shen?¡± Ling Sheng was a good-for-nothing. Who was her backer? How could she have occupied all the trending topics to slander her? Her clarification could not get on the ranking, nor could she push down the trending topics ahead of hers. Zhang Yun did not dare provoke her anymore, but her phone had been snatched away by her. When she saw Gu Shen¡¯s new Weibo post, Luo Xin broke down like a madwoman. She let out a hysterical roar and threw her phone. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you do, but you have to take down the trending topics. You have to make sure my clarification makes the headlines!¡± Zhang Yun was shocked. She was like an angered beast or a demon that had crawled out of hell. There was no hint of her usual aloofness. She nodded hurriedly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡± ¨C Ling Sheng lay on the bed as she scrolled through Weibo to watch the commotion. She was extremely excited. She felt good after taking revenge. She had initially thought that Luo Xin, like the female protagonist of a book, would be generous, kind, and magnanimous. She had not expected her to be so petty. She was only a character in a movie, yet she had paid to have the topic go trending to slander her. Humph. You mocked me for being uncultured after graduating from primary school. I shall mock you for two-timing your boyfriend and still maintaining the image of a cold and innocent goddess. I can remove your trending topics and replace them with mine. If you have the ability, remove my trending topics! Upon doing the math, she realized she had won. One¡¯s education could be easily proven. However, there was no whitewashing being a philanderer. If she challenged someone¡¯s values, she would definitely be criticized. [Ling Sheng: Be honest. How much did you spend on the hottest topics?] Jun Shiyan: I spent no money. Ling Sheng thought, You liar. Jun Shiyan: If I¡¯ve lied to you, then I¡¯m a dog. The company just acquired WB some time ago.] Ling Sheng thought, Can I refuse to talk to a tycoon? Why is buying companies as easy as eating and sleeping for him? It seems as simple as saying that the weather is good today! [Ling Sheng: Hoping to cozy up to my financier. (KneelingDaddy.jpg)] Jun Shiyan: Take it. It¡¯sYours.jpg. Ling Sheng was overjoyed. That sentence was exactly what she wanted. Her eyes were filled with hearts as she hugged her phone and rolled around on the bed. Ahhh! That old man was so damn seductive! Chapter 361 - Stopped Ling Sheng was agitated by the primary school comments. On Saturday, she attended extra lessons and did not go home during the day. Xiaoqi could not wait for his mother, so he tried his best to act happy. However, he was still listless. Su Xiyin¡¯s legs had been cold for the past two days, and the walk was painful. Huo Xiao had returned to the old residence, so he could not accompany Xiaoqi out. Xiaoqi looked very happy. He washed a plate of grapes and ran over to sit beside his great-grandmother. ¡°Great-grandmother, eat.¡± Su Xiyin knew that the child was bored at home. He was at an age when he liked to have fun. Sheng Sheng had promised to accompany him to the amusement park that day. Who knew that she would not be able to come home after her tutoring session? She sighed. ¡°Xiaoqi, you will eat too.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Xiaoqi stood aside and peeled the grapes¡¯ skin. He ate one himself and gave one to his great-grandmother. ¡°Great-grandmother, Xiaoqi wants to be a doctor when he grows up. He will be the best doctor.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to be a scientist yesterday?¡± Su Xiyin smiled as she looked at the child¡¯s serious expression. ¡°Why did you change your mind again?¡± Xiaoqi looked at her seriously. ¡°Xiaoqi will be the best doctor and treat great-grandmother¡¯s legs.¡± Tears welled up in Su Xiyin¡¯s eyes, and her heart warmed. When she saw the child feeding her grapes, her heart ached. ¡°Okay, my Xiaoqi will be a doctor.¡± When Huo Ci woke up and came out, he saw that Xiaoqi was still there. He frowned in confusion. ¡°Why are you still at home? Where¡¯s your mother? Didn¡¯t she want to take you out to play?¡± The smile on Xiaoqi¡¯s face disappeared immediately. He pursed his lips and peeled the grapes silently. Upon seeing his expression, Huo Ci knew what was happening. Acting nothing like an elder, he clapped his hands in schadenfreude. ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve been stood up!¡± Su Xiyin glared at him ferociously and pointed at him angrily. ¡°What kind of nonsense are you spouting? Sheng Sheng needs to have extra lessons. Do you think she¡¯s like you and idles around every day?¡± Look at what a scumbag he was! How could he speak to a child like that? He was not acting like a grandpa at all! Xiaoqi was not angry, but he was a little sad. After peeling a grape, he ran over to Huo Ci on his short legs and tried his best to give it to him. ¡°Grandpa, have a grape.¡± Upon seeing the child¡¯s flattering expression, Huo Ci swallowed his words. When Su Xiyin glared at him, he let out a snort. ¡°Eat it yourself.¡± The kid was smiling wide, warming his heart. Tsk, what a flattering little thing. ¡°Okay!¡± Xiaoqi stuffed the grape into his mouth obediently before turning around to leave on his short legs. He looked full of disappointment from behind. Huo Ci choked. ¡°Look at you. Show me your face. I didn¡¯t take you out to play yet, did I? I¡¯ll take you out later.¡± Xiaoqi smiled like a flower. When he turned around, his big eyes were full of surprise and his small voice was crisp and happy. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Huo Ci nodded. ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll take him out later. If you¡¯re worried about Father, go back to the old residence!¡± Su Xiyin nodded as she watched the duo wash their faces and change clothes. Before long, they were fully dressed. Huo Ci was wearing casual clothes, a pair of sunglasses, a mask, and a cap. One could not tell his age, but his figure and temperament were excellent. Xiaoqi was also wearing casual clothes and sunglasses, which made him look very cool. He even posed handsomely in front of Su Xiyin, his eyes sparkling with excitement. ¡°Great-grandmother, is Xiaoqi handsome?¡± Su Xiyin smiled lovingly and nodded before giving him a thumbs-up. ¡°My Xiaoqi is the most handsome boy.¡± Chapter 362 - Going to the Amusement Park Xiaoqi was a good child. He reminded his great-grandmother not to walk too much and told her to rest properly. After saying goodbye reluctantly, he left with Grandpa. Grandpa drove while he sat obediently in the passenger seat. He struggled to pull out his seatbelt and put it on, his eyes sparkling with excitement and anticipation. ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa, where are we going?¡± ¡°To the amusement park.¡± Huo Ci gave him a disdainful look and let out a low cough, his handsome face stiff. ¡°Don¡¯t move around. Sit properly.¡± Xiaoqi sat upright like a little pug. He was so happy that he wanted to clap his hands, but he was afraid that Grandpa would scold him. Was the amusement park like the ones in picture books? There were many fun things there that flew into the sky. There were also pirate ship rides and water slides. The more he thought about it, the more excited he got. Huo Ci looked at the child beside him. D*mn, what had he done? Why was he taking a child to the amusement park? He already regretted it. However, words were like water that had been spilled. He would just take him out for a walk. Xiaoqi¡¯s eyes curved as he looked ahead with big eyes. He then shouted happily, ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re really nice!¡± Huo Ci let out a snort. It was useless. There was no point in flattering him. They would go out after walking around inside. He had no time to play with this little thing at the amusement park. When they reached the amusement park, there were no tall buildings around them. When Xiaoqi saw the Ferris wheel flying in the sky, he leaned against the window and pointed excitedly. ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s a Ferris wheel. Shall we sit on there?¡± ¡°That¡¯s for adults to play with. Children can¡¯t do it.¡± Huo Ci shattered his fantasy. Xiaoqi was a little disappointed, but he still nodded obediently. In a tender voice, he said, ¡°Then Xiaoqi can play around. He can play on a slide in the water or on a pirate ship. Mommy said that children can play too.¡± Huo Ci thought, He¡¯s crazy! What kind of madness has gotten into him? Is it too late to go home now? Mother should not have left yet. That brat should go home! On Saturday, there were a lot of people at the amusement park. Many parents brought their children over to play. When they entered, they saw a few children sitting on their fathers¡¯ shoulders. Xiaoqi stared at them enviously. If he had a father, he would definitely let him stand tall on his shoulders. Would Uncle Jun let him do that? Uncle Jun¡¯s legs were injured, so he could not do that. Upon seeing the brat staring at him, Huo Ci tugged at his hand to raise it. However, he did not make a scene as he walked beside him. He was unlike other brats, who made adults carry them even though they were four or five years old. When the adults did not buy certain things for them, they also started wailing at the top of their lungs. In comparison, this brat was simply too well-behaved and sensible. He did not cry or make a scene. Despite his young age, his flattery was top-notch. Xiaoqi was disappointed for a moment, but he soon diverted his attention. He was extremely excited. When he saw all the kinds of amusement equipment around him, his eyes could not take it anymore. He had seen these things in a picture book. They had to be very fun. Huo Ci was prepared to leave with him after a walk. Since they were at the amusement park, there were many people around. No matter what they wanted to do, they would have to line up. After walking for a long time, he saw that there were only a few people on the roller coaster. He directly led Xiaoqi over to line up. The staff member maintaining the order took a look at the small child, who did not even reach the adult¡¯s knee. She walked forward and said, ¡°Sir, this roller coaster ride is not recommended for children under 14 years of age and 1.4 meters tall. Your son is too young to ride a roller coaster.¡± Chapter 363 - Not My Father What kind of father was this? She really could not let that man look after the child. He had actually tried to take the child on a roller coaster. How unafraid was he? ¡°Auntie, he¡¯s not my father. He¡¯s my grandpa.¡± Xiaoqi corrected her seriously. He looked up at Grandpa and shook his hand. ¡°Go and ride it by yourself, Grandpa. Xiaoqi will wait for you here.¡± The staff member was stunned. What a young grandpa. Thankfully, he was fashionable and was wearing sunglasses and a cap. If one did not look at his face, he looked like he was in his twenties. He even had a grandson. Besides, the adorable little ball in front of her had melted her heart. He was so young, yet he was really sensible and warm-hearted. When the people in line heard him say in a tender voice that he would wait for the adult, they were amused. The child was too adorable. They wanted to hug him and kiss him. There was also a pretty lady who passed him delicious food to play with him. However, the child had obviously been taught well. He thanked her politely and declined. He did not eat anything that was given to him. Huo Ci frowned. Children could not get on this ride. He hugged Xiaoqi immediately. ¡°You heard it. Children can¡¯t get on this ride. Let¡¯s go home!¡± Xiaoqi¡¯s face withered as he pouted in grievance. In the end, he nodded obediently and said in a soft voice, ¡°Okay.¡± Oh my! The staff member beside them was stunned. The child was so sensible that it made her heart ache. She said, ¡°Sir, if you keep going forward from the roller coaster ride, you¡¯ll reach the Magic Castle. Children can play in the facilities inside.¡± Huo Ci¡¯s eyes, which were hidden behind his sunglasses, shone with a dangerous light, but she could not see it. He gritted his teeth in anger. Mind your own business, I don¡¯t want to play with him! Xiaoqi tugged at Grandpa¡¯s clothes and talked to him carefully. ¡°Grandpa, can Xiaoqi go to the Magic Castle to play? Xiaoqi can play by himself. He is a big child.¡± The child tried to argue logically, but he looked a little scared and aggrieved. He simply captured the hearts of the surrounding tourists. If they had such a child, they would give him everything he wanted. Huo Ci looked at the sparkling eyes around him, which were trying to make him compromise with their gazes. Everyone seemed to be saying that he was a bad, shameless person. How could he be like this? He was an adult? He was worse than a child. Huo Ci held back a mouthful of blood. D*mn, how had he become an evil person? He carried Xiaoqi to the Magic Castle and watched him run excitedly before getting on a ride and waving at him. ¡°Grandpa, come over quickly.¡± ¡°You can play by yourself.¡± Huo Ci shot him a cold look. No, I¡¯m not going. ¡°Sir, your child is too small. You have to accompany him.¡± The staff member walked up to him and said that the ride was about to start. Huo Ci was speechless. Xiaoqi had a lot of fun. He played a lot of games, watched a 3D show, tried the building blocks, happy home, police training machine, and jumping frog, and embarked on an adventure in the North Pole. He was extremely excited. Huo Ci¡¯s gaze followed him faintly. F*ck, why did he want to play with a child? Why had he wanted to accompany him and do such a childish thing? When they went out, it was dark outside. Xiaoqi tugged at his grandpa¡¯s hand and looked excitedly at the person selling cotton candy. ¡°Uncle, I want blue cotton candy. I want the biggest size.¡± Huo Ci paid with a dark face as he watched the little fella hold a piece of cotton candy the size of his head. What was he eating? It was all food coloring. Chapter 364 - Kidnapping the Child Xiaoqi¡¯s fair, tender face was flushed, and he was having fun. He swayed his short legs as he sat on the bench with Huo Ci to rest. He picked up some cotton candy and brought it to his mouth. ¡°Grandpa, have some.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not eating that. What the hell is that?¡± Huo Ci showed contempt. When he opened his mouth, the child stuffed the cotton candy inside. He tried it, and it was sweet and fragrant. It seemed to taste good. When passersby saw the duo on the long bench, they could not help but take a few more glances. The little child looked very exquisite. He was as fair as a porcelain doll and he was shaking his legs as he ate the cotton candy. When the little packrat was not paying attention, the parent sitting beside him quickly plucked a ball of cotton candy and stuffed it into his mouth as though nothing had happened. Actually, when Huo Ci thought about it, his mood was not that bad after playing with the brat. The cotton candy was quite sweet. After leaving the amusement park, he said that he would take Xiaoqi out for dinner and took him directly to a bar. Xiaoqi did not know what was in front of him. It was dark, and there was a strange smell around. Someone was dancing, and the music was chaotic. He tugged at Huo Ci¡¯s sleeve in fear, afraid that he would lose him. Huo Ci ordered fries, roasted chicken wings, pistachios, and popcorn for him. He also ordered a big plate of fruit, a glass of water, and two glasses of wine. After drinking a glass of wine, he was called away. Someone he knew said that a kid who was great at dancing had come to the bar and was having a dance battle with someone. He invited him over to join in the fun. Huo Ci took a look at Xiaoqi and knocked on the table. ¡°Be good and don¡¯t move an inch. Do you hear me? I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Xiaoqi, who was chewing on a chicken wing, nodded obediently and said incoherently, ¡°I understand, Grandpa.¡± Huo Ci pointed at him and warned him softly, ¡°What did you call me just now?¡± Xiaoqi, who was a smart child, hurriedly corrected himself. ¡°Uncle.¡± Only then did Huo Ci leave in satisfaction. He took two steps and stopped a waiter. He then pointed at Xiaoqi and asked him to watch the child. Xiaoqi ate a big chicken wing, drank a glass of water, and started eating popcorn. After eating all the popcorn, he felt thirsty. Unfortunately, there was no more water. He thus stood up and grabbed Grandpa¡¯s drink. After taking a sip, he frowned and stuck out his tongue, his face scrunching up. Grandpa¡¯s beverage tasted awful! The waiter saw the child sitting in his seat for a long time before he staggered over on his short legs as though he wanted to run. He hurriedly stopped him. ¡°Where are you going, kid? Your parent doesn¡¯t want you running around.¡± ¡°Uncle, I want to go pee.¡± Xiaoqi looked at the person in front of him and rubbed his eyes. It was strange. There were a few uncles in front of him who looked the same. ¡°The bathroom¡¯s right in the front. Come back quickly!¡± The waiter led him over and stood guard at the door, wanting to wait for the child to come out. However, he was quickly dragged away by a troublemaker. After Xiaoqi was done peeing, he was stopped by two men. They were fat and had tattoos on their necks. They squatted in front of him and gave him a piece of candy. ¡°Little child, where are your parents? This place is very dangerous. Let me take you to your parents.¡± Xiaoqi did not take the candy and shook his head in fear. His mother had said that he could not leave with strangers. The person in front of him was really scary. ¡°Little child, Uncle has a lot of toys and food. There are also a lot of children waiting to play with you. Uncle will take you there, alright?¡± The tattooed man¡¯s eyes shone as he tried his best to act kind. The young boy in front of him was really good-looking. He had not expected to meet such good stuff at a bar. This child looked good, so he would definitely be a high-end product that could fetch a high price. Chapter 365 - My Son Xiaoqi frowned. ¡°Uncle, please make way.¡± ¡°Little child, this place is very dangerous. There are many bad people here. Uncle is a good person. Uncle will take you out!¡± The tattooed man narrowed his eyes and smiled at him. After drinking, Xiaoqi was in a daze. It was difficult for him to even stand, but he knew that the person in front of him was definitely a bad person. He pointed ahead and shouted excitedly, ¡°Father, you¡¯re here!¡± Then, he walked around the man and tried to run. The tattooed man was shocked. When he turned around, he saw that there was no one there. His face flushed with anger as he turned around and grabbed his arm. He dragged him to his side and glared at him ferociously. ¡°You brat, you lied to me.¡± After saying that, the tattooed man gave his companion a look. His companion understood and walked to the door to take a look. After placing the ¡°out of order¡± sign at the door, he closed it. His bean-sized eyes looked at the child sinisterly. ¡°Big Brother, why are you talking to a child?¡± Then, he tore a piece of candy and stuffed it into Xiaoqi¡¯s mouth. Xiaoqi was anxious. He opened his mouth and bit the man¡¯s hand hard, his big eyes glaring at him angrily. ¡°Let go of me! My uncle is outside. He won¡¯t let you off!¡± ¡°F*ck, it hurts so much¡­ I¡¯ll slap you to death, little brat!¡± His companion sucked in a breath of cold air in pain and raised his arm angrily to hit him. Xiaoqi suddenly became ruthless. Like a baby bull, he slammed his head into the tattooed man¡¯s body with strength he obtained from an unknown source and used this opportunity to escape. The tattooed man let out a blood-curdling scream before forcefully holding back his hand to cover his mouth. His eyes were red as he bellowed angrily, ¡°Catch him, you son of a b*tch! I¡¯m going to kill him!¡± Xiaoqi ran forward, his small body trembling in fear. He was not looking in the direction he was running, so he bumped into someone. When he looked up, he saw a man wearing an exquisite mask. He cried out, ¡°Father!¡± The tattooed man looked at his companion. D*mn, when had another person appeared in the washroom? His companion¡¯s face turned green from fright. Who would have thought that there would be someone in the washroom reserved for disabled people? He had not seen anyone! However, the duo calmed down after a while. He was just a disabled man. Could he beat the two of them? ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Jun Shiyan comforted the boy, his heart aching. The child¡¯s body was trembling badly, and he was crying miserably. He was scared out of his wits. He looked up at the two men opposite him, his eyes cold and murderous. ¡°D*mn cripple, I¡¯m warning you. Do not meddle in other people¡¯s business.¡± The tattooed man pointed at him arrogantly. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll hit you too. Return my son to me.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s eyes were dangerous and bloodthirsty. His thin lips moved slightly as he asked, ¡°Is he your son?¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s my son. You darn brat, hurry up and get back here. You¡¯re calling everyone your dad. I only scolded you a little, and you turned against me?¡± The tattooed man did not want to make a big deal out of this. He just wanted to get the child to go with him. Besides selling children, they also sold adults. However, the disabled person in front of them probably had damaged organs. No one would want him even if he was up for sale. He did not know if his meat was edible, so he couldn¡¯t be bothered to take him away. It would be quite troublesome to deal with the corpse. ¡°Xu Xi,¡± Jun Shiyan called out in a gentle voice. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare refuse a toast only to be forced to drink a forfeit!¡± The tattooed man¡¯s eyes were red with anger as he dashed forward, preparing to kill him. However, before he could get close, the washroom door was kicked open. Then, he was sent flying. Chapter 366 - An Eye-Opener His companion was stunned. He did not dare move, and his limbs were stiff. When he saw the man in the suit walking toward him, he wet his pants from fright. Xu Xi¡¯s body was full of murderous intent, and in a moment, he had beaten the duo to the ground. Blood flowed all over the ground, and the floor beneath the tattooed man cracked. Xiaoqi was lying in Jun Shiyan¡¯s embrace, crying for a long time. He hugged his neck sadly and fearfully while sobbing. Jun Shiyan looked at the two men lying on the floor and asked them, ¡°Did you just say he was your son?¡± Xu Xi kicked them. ¡°Kneel properly and reply.¡± The tattooed man knew that he had offended someone he shouldn¡¯t have. His organs had been kicked so hard that they had shifted position. With a look of horror, he endured the pain and knelt down. ¡°Big Brother, I was wrong. He¡¯s not my son. Please let me go. I just saw that he was alone and wanted to help him. I didn¡¯t expect that there would be a misunderstanding.¡± His companion was also kneeling on the ground, his mouth still dripping with blood. He did not dare speak as he trembled in fear. They had been doing illegal business for decades and had seen all kinds of people. However, this time, fear welled in his heart. ¡°Ling Xiaoqi, Ling Xiaoqi, did you flush yourself down the drain while you peed?¡± Huo Ci shouted as he entered the washroom, his handsome face full of panic. F*ck! He had only been gone for a while and had told the brat to wait. However, Xiaoqi had disappeared by the time he had returned. The waiter had said that he had gone to pee. Xu Xi¡¯s expression changed suddenly as he stole a look at the Third Master. Then, he saw the anger in the man¡¯s eyes and he frowned sensibly. The Sixth Master of the Huo Family was indeed a person without a care in the world. He had actually brought a child to a bar! When Jun Shiyan heard Huo Ci¡¯s voice, he was instantly infuriated. He looked at the child in his embrace, his eyes full of danger and murderous intent. Okay! Great! He had actually brought Xiaoqi to this bar. If he had not happened to be there, he could not imagine what would have happened to the child. When Huo Ci stepped in, the first person he saw was Jun Shiyan. Xiaoqi was still in his embrace, so his eyes blazed. ¡°Ling Xiaoqi, get over here!¡± Xiaoqi shrank back in fright and hugged him even tighter. He sniffled and cried even harder. ¡°Little brat, I called you, did you not hear me? Are you deaf?¡± Huo Ci¡¯s eyes reddened as he tried to snatch him away. F*ck! The adult and child did not let him have an easy time. Did they want to anger him to death? ¡°The way Mr. Huo takes care of a child is really eye-opening.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s thin lips moved slightly, and his eyes were full of mockery and suppressed anger. ¡°Third Master Jun, what does this have to do with you?¡± Huo Ci growled angrily. ¡°It¡¯s none of my business why you¡¯re taking care of the child, Mr. Huo.¡± Jun Shiyan shot him a cold look and pointed at the two men kneeling on the ground. ¡°I just want to ask you one thing: If Xiaoqi had been captured today, how would you have explained this to Sheng Sheng?¡± Only then did Huo Ci see the two people kneeling on the ground with their faces covered in blood. His eyes turned cold. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Those two are human traffickers.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s lips curled up coldly in mockery. His fists tightened as his expression finally changed. ¡°Mr. Huo, if your education methods involve bringing a three-year-old child to a bar and letting him drink alcohol, forgive me for not agreeing.¡± Huo Ci choked on a mouthful of blood as he looked at the situation in front of him. He could not deny the man¡¯s contribution. If it had not been for him, the brat would have really been taken away. Chapter 367 - Attacked However, after being scolded by Old Jun and the other two b*stards in front of him, how could he put his dignity aside? He pointed at Xiaoqi and bellowed, ¡°You brat! Didn¡¯t I tell you to wait for me? Who the hell made you drink? Just you wait! I¡¯ll punish you later!¡± Xiaoqi¡¯s small body shrank in fright as he tried his best to burrow into Jun Shiyan¡¯s embrace. The two traffickers were dumbfounded. When they saw the two men in front of them, their bodies trembled in fear. They watched as Huo Ci stormed over, crying and begging for mercy. Huo Ci was so angry that he lashed out at the two human traffickers, knocking them unconscious. He did not even give them the chance to beg for mercy. However, his anger was not appeased. He kicked the tattooed man¡¯s face forcefully and spat. ¡°Do you know who I am? You messed with the wrong man!¡± F*ck! How dare they abduct Ling Xiaoqi while he hadn¡¯t been paying attention? They must have a death wish! Upon seeing that the duo was about to be beaten to death, Xu Xi did not dare stop him. It would be better if they were beaten to death. Human traffickers deserved to die. However, the Third Master had just instructed him to keep them alive to wipe out the human-trafficking organization behind them. Huo Ci wiped the blood from the bottom of his shoe in disgust before turning to look coldly at Jun Shiyan. ¡°Who told you to be a busybody? Even if you hadn¡¯t touched them, I wouldn¡¯t have let them live.¡± F*ck, the man had nearly gotten involved. Even if the brat had been taken away, he could have found him in the shortest time possible given his ability. ¡°Really?¡± The look in Jun Shiyan¡¯s eyes became increasingly more mocking. ¡°Mr. Huo, you¡¯re really confident. There¡¯s no such thing as a foolproof plan in this world. You don¡¯t need me to teach you, right? How could you be so sure that Xiaoqi wouldn¡¯t be harmed while you were looking for him?¡± ¡°Stop f*cking cursing. How could you be sure that something would happen to him while I was looking for him?¡± Huo Ci¡¯s chest heaved with anger as he walked forward to pull Xiaoqi away. ¡°You brat, come home with your old man.¡± ¡°Mr. Huo is only finding excuses for his negligence.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s words were harsh as he sneered sarcastically. Huo Ci, who had been exposed, flew into a rage out of humiliation. ¡°What does this have to do with you? I¡¯m warning you, Third Master Jun. I¡¯ll let you off this time, but you won¡¯t be so lucky next time.¡± Xiaoqi was in a daze. When he was tugged away by Huo Ci, he turned around and took a look at him. Then, he turned back and hugged Jun Shiyan without letting go. He muttered, ¡°Father.¡± Huo Ci¡¯s handsome face darkened as he bellowed angrily, ¡°What are you saying? If you have the guts, say it again in front of your old man!¡± ¡°Father!¡± Xiaoqi shouted at the top of his lungs in grievance. He was so scared that his body was trembling. Jun Shiyan patted his back lovingly and looked up at Huo Ci. ¡°Since the child calls me Father, I have the right to protect him. I won¡¯t hand him over to you today.¡± ¡°You¡¯re his father?¡± Huo Ci was so angry that he laughed. When he looked at the brat, his eyes blazed with anger and smoke rose from the top of his head. The mother and son were the same. They would not stop until they angered him to death. F*ck, what kind of sin had he committed? Why did God have to punish him like this? ¡°Yes.¡± Jun Shiyan nodded. ¡°Take care, Mr. Huo. I¡¯ll take care of Xiaoqi. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s have a DNA test. Let¡¯s go. If you have the guts, let¡¯s go and have a DNA test now to see if he¡¯s your son.¡± Huo Ci let out a cold laugh and tugged at Xiaoqi. ¡°Let¡¯s go home. Your great-grandmother has missed you.¡± Chapter 368 - He Discovered His Conscience ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he can¡¯t take you away,¡± Jun Shiyan comforted the boy gently. Then, he looked up and gave Huo Ci a cold look. ¡°Mr. Huo, you don¡¯t have to be related by blood to a child to be his father.¡± Huo Ci could not pay any attention to him. He looked at the brat and said, ¡°Ling Xiaoqi, are you leaving with him today or with me? If you leave with him, you¡¯ll never come home.¡± How could he be so shameless? ¡°Okay, you¡¯re impressive!¡± Upon seeing him remain silent, Huo Ci turned around angrily to leave. ¡°Uncle!¡± Xiaoqi suddenly turned around and called out in a hoarse voice. His long eyelashes were full of crystal-clear tears. He sniffled in grievance and sadness, and his red eyes widened as he opened his arms. ¡°Hug me.¡± Huo Ci thought, F*ck, he¡¯s acting coquettishly. He had called that man Father, yet he dared to act coquettishly in front of him! Upon seeing the child¡¯s actions, Jun Shiyan felt an indescribable sense of loss. As he watched Huo Ci carry the child away, his thin lips moved slightly. ¡°Mr. Huo, please watch your behavior. You won¡¯t be so lucky next time.¡± Huo Ci hugged Xiaoqi and let out a cold snort. Then, he turned to look at him with a murderous look in his eyes. ¡°Third Master Jun, you should be glad that you¡¯re not his father. If you were really his biological father, I would never let you walk out of here alive!¡± Xiaoqi looked at the duo with his big eyes in confusion. In the end, his gaze landed on Jun Shiyan. He still remembered his embarrassment when he had called him Father. His face reddened in embarrassment as he said in a small voice, ¡°Bye, Uncle Jun.¡± When he saw him leave, Jun Shiyan¡¯s hands, which were on his knees, tightened suddenly. Should he tell Sheng Sheng? If she knew about this, she would definitely be worried to death. He would let him go. It would be better not to tell her. He would think of a way to get rid of the human traffickers. Not only for Xiaoqi, but also for millions of other children. He could not let these animals continue to do evil. ¨C Su Xiyin returned to the old residence, worried that the duo would not be able to have dinner unless she returned home with her husband. However, her son had called to say that he would not be home for dinner that night and would be eating with Xiaoqi outside. The old couple was watching television when they heard the door open. They turned around and saw Huo Ci carrying Xiaoqi in. Xiaoqi seemed tired and was sleeping soundly on his back. Huo Ci felt very guilty, but he did not dare show it. After changing out of his shoes, he looked at Su Xiyin, who was getting up. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t walk if your legs are not well. He¡¯s asleep. I¡¯ll take him to wash up and put him to bed.¡± Su Xiyin gave Xiaoqi, who was on his back, a strange look. ¡°Why is he asleep? It shouldn¡¯t be time to sleep yet. He usually isn¡¯t that tired even after playing for an entire afternoon.¡± ¡°How can you compare the amusement park to an ordinary afternoon? Aren¡¯t you tired after running the whole afternoon?¡± Afraid of being discovered, Huo Ci carried the boy to the washroom. ¡°The two of you should sleep early too.¡± Su Xiyin frowned. ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t you think there¡¯s something off about Ci Er?¡± Normally, he would not give Xiaoqi a shower. If Xiaoqi wanted to sleep with him, he would be kicked out eight out of ten times. ¡°What could be wrong? That scumbag has just discovered his conscience. He knows that he did something wrong in the past and wants to play the right role.¡± Huo Xiao smiled and comforted her. ¡°That¡¯s how things are between the two of them. After playing around, they¡¯ve deepened their relationship. It¡¯s not easy for him to act like a grandfather. Don¡¯t worry about him.¡± Su Xiyin thought about it and felt that this made sense. Ci Er had changed a lot recently. His attitude toward Xiaoqi and Sheng Sheng had improved a lot, and he was no longer angry at them. Chapter 369 - Grandpa, My Father Is… Huo Ci carried Xiaoqi and changed him into his crocodile pajamas. Upon seeing his mother get up to take a look, he said, ¡°Mother, since you¡¯re so worried, I¡¯ll bring him over. Don¡¯t walk.¡± Su Xiyin shot him an angry look. ¡°Why should I be worried? Could you harm him? I¡¯m not watching anymore. Go to sleep!¡± Huo Xiao nodded in satisfaction as he watched him carry Xiaoqi inside. That scumbag was finally acting like a human. When Ling Sheng returned, the old couple was not asleep yet. After they greeted her, she went to see Xiaoqi. Her grandparents had said that Xiaoqi was sleeping in her father¡¯s room! The door was not locked, so she opened it and tiptoed in. Since she had finally returned home, she naturally had to sleep with her baby son. Besides, she had promised her son to play with him. In the end, she had ditched him for a day and felt guilty as a result. ¡°You brat, what are you doing?¡± Huo Ci suddenly spoke up and switched on the lights. ¡°Get out. How can you enter my bedroom?¡± Ling Sheng smiled without losing her temper. ¡°Father, I heard from Grandma that you took Xiaoqi to the amusement park to play. Xiaoqi didn¡¯t bother you, did he?¡± ¡°Scram!¡± Huo Ci was annoyed. ¡°I want to sleep.¡± ¡°Shh!¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s voice was small as she smiled. ¡°I¡¯m here to carry Xiaoqi to bed. You¡¯ve had a tiring day. Get some proper rest. Xiaoqi won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡± Huo Ci hugged Xiaoqi nervously. ¡°The brat wants to sleep with me. Leave, I¡¯ll watch him sleep.¡± Ling Sheng frowned, feeling very alert. Something was not right. Something was really not right. Every time Xiaoqi had asked to sleep with him, he would show his disdain for him immensely. Why would he take the initiative to bring Xiaoqi to his bed? The smell of alcohol in the air was not strong, but she could smell it. ¡°Father, you¡¯ve been drinking, haven¡¯t you? Xiaoqi, come with me!¡± Ling Sheng smiled obsequiously as she walked over to her son and shouted, ¡°Xiaoqi, Mommy¡¯s back! Come sleep with Mommy, alright?¡± Xiaoqi heard his mother¡¯s voice in his sleep. He had not seen her in a week, so he got up immediately and looked at her sleepily. ¡°Mommy.¡± Ling Sheng spread her arms. ¡°Come to Mommy.¡± Xiaoqi chuckled foolishly. Just as he was about to crawl over, his feet were grabbed by someone. Huo Ci was flustered, but he did not dare speak loudly. It would not be good if he attracted his parents¡¯ attention. He just glared at the boy. ¡°I told you to sleep with me. Are you leaving?¡± Ling Sheng pouted in grievance. ¡°Father, why are you being so fierce?¡± Had he eaten explosives? He was in a terrible mood. Xiaoqi had already crawled over and hooked his head around Ling Sheng¡¯s neck, rubbing it affectionately. In a soft, hoarse voice, he asked, ¡°Mommy, did you miss Xiaoqi?¡± Ling Sheng could smell the alcohol. Xiaoqi¡¯s reaction was also abnormal. His big eyes were blurry as she leaned in to take a sniff. His mouth was full of the smell of alcohol, making her anger increase. ¡°Father, what did you do?¡± That was too much! He had actually given Xiaoqi alcohol! Huo Ci had not expected her nose to be so sharp. Upon seeing the brat explode, he glared at her angrily, gritted his teeth, and said in a low voice, ¡°Look at your good son. What kind of father would give his child alcohol? He drank it behind my back.¡± Upon seeing that he was being stubborn, Ling Sheng was infuriated. He was an adult, yet he had not taken good care of the child and was even shirking responsibility. She shouted, ¡°Grandpa, come and see this! My father¡­¡± Huo Ci dashed over and covered her mouth. Then, he gritted his teeth and threatened her ferociously. ¡°You brat, I dare you to scream. I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Chapter 370 - Bag or Baby Ling Sheng glared at him angrily and was ready to hit him. Huo Ci compromised. His handsome face was ashen as he gritted his teeth. ¡°I¡¯ll buy you ten Hermes bags of the latest design you saw last week.¡± Ling Sheng slapped his hand away, finally feeling a little proud. She let out a low cough. ¡°There¡¯s also a new LV design. I want the red one.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯ll buy you one of each color, alright?¡± Huo Ci heaved a sigh of relief. If his parents found out that he had drunk alcohol with Xiaoqi, they would break his legs. Xiaoqi looked at Grandpa and then at Mommy. He tilted his head and thought for a long time before he finally regained his senses. He pouted with teary eyes. My heart hurts. Mommy sold her baby for a bag. Ling Sheng, who was satisfied, stopped complaining. Upon seeing her father¡¯s timid look, she wanted to laugh at him. She held in her laughter and asked, ¡°Will you drink with Xiaoqi again in the future?¡± Huo Ci¡¯s face darkened, and he was in a terrible mood. However, he did not dare act arrogantly. ¡°I told you, I didn¡¯t give it to him! He drank the wine when I turned around!¡± ¡°Will you take Xiaoqi out to drink again in the future?¡± When she saw his aggrieved look, Ling Sheng¡¯s heart was overjoyed. She thus repeated herself. ¡°No!¡± Huo Ci gritted his teeth. He might as well kill the duo. Were the days he was living even considered a human life? Ling Sheng was finally satisfied. Upon hearing Ling Sheng¡¯s shout, Huo Xiao ran over hurriedly and pushed the door open. ¡°My good granddaughter, what¡¯s wrong? Did your father bully you again?¡± Ling Sheng shook her head hurriedly and smiled. ¡°No, Grandpa. You and Grandma should go to bed quickly!¡± Huo Xiao shot her a skeptical look before pointing at Huo Ci. ¡°Behave yourself. If you dare bully my granddaughter, I¡¯ll slap you to death.¡± Huo Ci¡¯s face was full of tears as he clasped his hands together and pleaded. ¡°Father, go to bed quickly!¡± Forget it. Talking about it would only result in tears. No more talking, no more talking. It was his fault anyway. Upon seeing her grandpa leave, Ling Sheng told her son, ¡°My good son, shall we go to bed?¡± Xiaoqi looked at his mother with teary eyes. He pouted and wanted to cry. ¡°Mommy, is Xiaoqi better than that bag?¡± Ling Sheng was stunned. She had not expected the child to take it to heart. ¡°Xiaoqi, of course. Mommy loves you the most.¡± Huo Ci smiled gloatingly and gave the child a light blow. ¡°Your mother likes bags more than you.¡± Here¡¯s some retribution, brat! Xiaoqi felt even sadder. His eyes were red as he sniffled. ¡°Mommy, is Grandpa telling the truth?¡± Ling Sheng shook her head hurriedly. Upon seeing that her son was about to cry, she hurriedly hugged him and coaxed him. ¡°That¡¯s a lie. Mommy only said she wanted a bag because she didn¡¯t want your grandpa to get beaten up. You¡¯re Mommy¡¯s heart.¡± Then, she gave him a big kiss to prove that she was telling the truth. ¡°Okay.¡± Xiaoqi finally stopped crying and smiled. He hugged her neck and rubbed it. His adorable puppy-like appearance made one¡¯s heart melt. Ling Sheng carried Xiaoqi to bed. Upon seeing that the duo was about to disappear, Huo Ci shouted, ¡°You brat, close the door!¡± Huo Xiao happened to pass by and took a look inside. Then, he said faintly, ¡°Do you want me to close the door for you?¡± Huo Ci jumped out of bed hurriedly and smiled apologetically. ¡°No need, no need. Go rest early, father. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Sigh! He had definitely committed a sin. That brat should move out and get as far away from him as possible! Chapter 371 - A Variety Show Notice When there was still a week left until Ling Sheng would stop attending classes, Mei Xuelin received a variety show notice. Nationally popular variety show director Qian Yi had started a new variety show and offered Ling Sheng an olive branch for the first episode. ¡°Everyone¡¯s Magical Power Emergence¡± had become popular on the internet, and the Eight Immortals had also become popular. They¡¯d attracted countless fans, and the copyright to the variety show had been bought by South Television Station, where Qian Yi was working. After the TV version was edited, it would be released. Qian Yi and Mei Xuelin were on good terms, so he had revealed that, other than Ling Sheng, two of the other Eight Immortals would be there. Qian Yi carried the weight of Chinese variety shows, ensuring that the viewership ratings were high. No matter what kind of variety show he filmed, it would become a hit. Artists were even more bent on participating in his variety shows. This was the first episode of a new variety show, so there was no need to wonder how many people wanted to participate. He had heard that a few popular celebrities had secretly expressed their goodwill to his team and said that they were willing to reduce their salaries to be in the variety show. It was not easy for Ling Sheng and the other two members of the Eight Immortals to be chosen and receive an olive branch from him. Before Ling Sheng left, she went to the company. Mei Xuelin was already waiting for her in the office. After greeting her, she threw the script to her. ¡°I just received it. Take a look!¡± Ling Sheng finished reading it in less than a minute. Besides introducing the type of program, the script included the theme: ¡°100 Transformations Broadcasting¡±. That was it. She looked at Mei Xuelin in confusion. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± ¡°What else do you want? It¡¯s Director Qian¡¯s first episode of the new variety show. You should be thanking the heavens that you were invited.¡± Mei Xuelin gave her a sideways look. ¡°When you were on ¡®Everyone¡¯s Magical Power Emergence¡¯, you didn¡¯t even have such a small script. I think you should be quite happy. Perform well. This variety show is not on the same level as the online one.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Of course, Ling Sheng knew about Director Qian¡¯s show. The main character was different from Mo Ning, so the show took a comedic route. No matter what was filmed, things would go awry, resulting in all kinds of amusing situations. After hesitating for a moment, she said worriedly, ¡°If I participate, Director Qian won¡¯t let me go. What if he makes me a permanent guest?¡± ¡°You¡¯re very pretty, but is Old Qian¡¯s variety show comparable to the online variety show you filmed?¡± Mei Xuelin was amused by her narcissism. She knew that her performance in ¡°Everyone¡¯s Magical Power Emergence¡± had not been bad, but she was hilarious. Why was she confident that he would want her? ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m not a comedic star, so I won¡¯t be a regular guest. I have to maintain my mysterious vibe as an actor. Otherwise, what if others watch my movies and keep getting pulled out of this immersive experience?¡± Ling Sheng said seriously. ¡°You just have to perform well. Even if he wants you to be a permanent guest, you don¡¯t have the time. Don¡¯t think about it.¡± Mei Xuelin simply liked her confidence. ¡°Sister Mei, I need to correct a mistake you made.¡± Ling Sheng looked at her seriously and said, ¡°After ¡®Everyone¡¯s Magical Power Emergence¡¯ is broadcast on the internet, it will be broadcast on South Television and on a variety show.¡± Mei Xuelin smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± When she saw her protective look, she knew that she considered ¡°Everyone¡¯s Magical Power Emergence¡± very important. After all, it was her first variety show, so she had entered the audience¡¯s field of vision immediately. Mo Ning was very good at filming, and she had become an immortal in the later stages. The advantages of each guest had been magnified infinitely, displaying everyone¡¯s unique charm. Before the camera, their flaws had become very interesting. The guests had gotten along very well and seemed very humane. Chapter 372 - Pink Bubbles Therefore, there was a reason for this to happen. She could guarantee that in a few years, Mo Ning would definitely be on par with Director Qian. It was even possible that she would occupy half of the variety show world. Upon seeing the change in her gaze, Ling Sheng touched her face. ¡°Why? Do you think I¡¯m pretty? Have you fallen in love with me? I have no intention of coming out! I like men.¡± ¡°Nonsense. Leave quickly. I don¡¯t like women either.¡± Mei Xuelin chased her away in disdain, but her eyes were smiling. Upon seeing that her collar was folded, she called her back to straighten it. ¡°How old are you? Why should I worry about what you¡¯re wearing?¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Ling Sheng smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving then. Don¡¯t see me out.¡± Mei Xuelin watched her leave as though she was the first daughter of her family who had just grown up. She was extremely proud. This girl was someone with great potential. She had such a good relationship with Mo Ning¡¯s team that they seemed like siblings. She would not have to worry about variety shows in the future. It would just be up to her to decide whether she wanted to appear on them. Besides, the style of Mo Ning¡¯s variety show was heartwarming. It would not make people have a stiff impression of her. It would not be like what she had said while watching her show. This time, Ling Sheng had gone to C City to film a variety show. Little Ye and Zhou Zhou had followed her to take care of her. Little Ye was a girl who was very attentive and could take care of her daily. Zhou Zhou was in charge of protecting her. While she had been taking advanced classes, Zhou Zhou had not been idle. He had gone to the boxing gym to practice so that he could protect her. When they went out, the weather was not good. Black clouds covered the sky, and a storm was about to strike. Ling Sheng was on the phone with Jun Shiyan. Her eyes were smiling, and her voice was as sweet as cotton candy. ¡°Yes, the flight leaves at two o¡¯clock. I¡¯ll be there at around 4:30. Someone from the television station will come to fetch me. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Zhou Zhou and Little Ye looked at each other and smiled. Every time Sister Sheng Sheng was on the phone, there was no need to mention how sweet she was. Her whole body was covered in pink bubbles of bliss. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll film tomorrow. We¡¯ll be filming for about a day. I¡¯ll be back on a plane at night.¡± Ling Sheng reported her schedule. Before long, it started raining heavily outside, making it so noisy that she could not hear anything. ¡°Third Master, it¡¯s raining outside. I can¡¯t hear you clearly. I¡¯ll send you a WeChat message!¡± After hanging up, she heard Little Ye say that a hailstorm was taking place outside. Upon listening carefully, she heard the pattering sounds on the roof of the car. These were definitely not raindrops. It was terrifying. ¡°Why did the weather change so quickly? Can we still set off today?¡± Ling Sheng looked out of the window worriedly. The white sky was covered in rain clouds, so visibility was very low. She could not even see the cars outside clearly. ¡°If it keeps raining like this, we will definitely be late.¡± Zhou Zhou frowned. He did not know when the rain would stop. It was so heavy that it was like a downpour. Before the hail could fall, it was mostly melted by the rain. Since such heavy rain and lightning were combined, the plane definitely could not take off. After a two-hour delay, it still looked dark outside. Ling Sheng and the others were in the VIP lounge. When they saw the weather forecast, they were a little anxious. They had to arrive by tomorrow at the latest. If they really could not make it, they would take the high-speed rail. Zhou Zhou was already looking at high-speed rail tickets, but there were no high-speed rail tickets that day. No tickets were available. There was a lot of traffic from the capital to City C, so one had to buy tickets in advance. Little Ye said that it was no longer raining outside, so there should not be much of a problem. They would take off after the area dried off for a while. Indeed, it was soon announced that the passengers could board the ferry. Ling Sheng and the other two had just gotten out of the ferry when they bumped into Xu Xi. He looked at her respectfully. ¡°Ms. Ling, the Third Master happens to be flying to C City too. He asked me to come and invite you over.¡± Chapter 373 - Their World Zhou Zhou took a look at Little Ye. How lucky could he be to be on a private plane with her? However, he felt a little embarrassed. ¡°Sheng Sheng, leave. We¡¯ll see you at the airport.¡± Ling Sheng looked at them. ¡°We stick together. You¡¯re my assistants. Do you want to go alone?¡± Little Ye shook her head hurriedly. ¡°No, no.¡± They were afraid of disturbing her and the Third Master¡¯s private time, alright? Zhou Zhou and Little Ye knew about Ling Sheng and Jun Shiyan¡¯s relationship, but they were Ling Sheng¡¯s trusted aides and had helped keep it a secret. Mei Xuelin did not know. Otherwise, she would not know how to punish her! On the plane, Jun Shiyan had already prepared her favorite food. Upon seeing the young lady come up, he smiled and waved at her. There were already plates of peeled nuts on the table. Hawaiian fruits, cashews, hazelnuts, pistachios, and walnuts had been peeled off, getting rid of the thin layer of bitterness on the outside and leaving them fair and tender. Ling Sheng looked at the man with a serious expression. ¡°Did you just fly back? It was raining heavily. What if something happened?¡± When he saw the young lady¡¯s angry look, Jun Shiyan¡¯s voice became low and sexy. ¡°I¡¯ve always been lucky. Besides, don¡¯t I have you to pray for me?¡± He had known that she had decided to fly back at the last minute after reaching C City. She was late because the plane had been grounded due to the heavy rain. However, it was not too late. Before her plane was meant to take off, the weather forecast had shown that the heavy rain had passed. The weather for the next 24 hours would be good. ¡°I said what if!¡± Ling Sheng was angry. She sat opposite him with her cheeks puffed up in anger and told him honestly, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to take risks because of me.¡± Jun Shiyan nodded and brought a peeled macadamia nut to her mouth. Upon seeing the young lady purse her lips and get angry at him, he knew that she was worried about him. In a gentle voice, he explained, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t put myself in danger. I flew back because I was confident that I could land safely. We were forced to land once during the flight.¡± His pilot had been recruited from the air force¡¯s special forces. He was the best at handling various accidents and dealing with different weather conditions. His safety had still been guaranteed. However, Ling Sheng was still angry. How could he do that? What had happened to her was not important. Was it worth him rushing back so desperately? ¡°These are considered the best macadamia nuts in the world. I didn¡¯t taste anything different about them. Try them.¡± Jun Shiyan looked at the young lady and let out a low sigh. He then promised, ¡°It won¡¯t happen again. Don¡¯t be angry, alright?¡± Ling Sheng bit his hand and looked at him angrily. ¡°If you don¡¯t take your life seriously in the future, I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll¡­¡± Jun Shiyan looked at her and smiled, wondering what she would say. After a long while, the young lady¡¯s face reddened. ¡°I¡¯ll jump off the plane while you are watching!¡± Xu Xi, who had just come to deliver their drinks, nearly laughed when he heard her words. However, he held back and placed the milk tea on the table. ¡°Enjoy, Ms. Ling.¡± Ling Sheng glared at him ferociously. ¡°If your master wants to fly, can¡¯t you stop him? What¡¯s the use of having you around?¡± Xu Xi, who was baffled by her scolding, smiled apologetically. ¡°Ms. Ling is right. I¡¯ll be more careful next time.¡± Besides the Third Master, she was the second person in the world who could punish him. She was definitely the first person who had taught the Third Master a lesson. Even when the Old Master had been alive, he had not dared to point at the Third Master¡¯s nose and punish him. Chapter 374 - Something Happened ¡°If he dares to cause trouble again next time, call me. Don¡¯t be afraid of him.¡± Ling Sheng looked as though she was supporting him, her aura seemingly strong. Xu Xi looked at the Third Master, who was smiling lovingly beside him. Master had really fallen for her. He nodded and replied respectfully, ¡°Okay.¡± Only then was Ling Sheng satisfied. Then, she remembered that she had bitten him. After scolding him, she looked at him and extended her hand. ¡°Show me your hand.¡± Jun Shiyan passed his hand over obediently. When he saw the young lady touch the index finger she had just bitten, his eyes filled with heartache and his heart warmed. However, a moment later, he sucked in a breath of cold air painfully. The young lady dropped his index finger and grabbed his middle finger. She bit it ferociously and pretended to be fierce as she asked, ¡°Do you remember everything I said?¡± She was biting his finger, so her words were unclear. She was fierce and adorable as he nodded. He wanted to laugh but was afraid of angering her. In a low voice, he said, ¡°I remember everything.¡± Only then did Ling Sheng let him go. He would only remember if he was in pain. However, when she saw the bite mark she had left, her heart started to feel weak again. There were also ambiguous water stains on his fair fingers, which made her blush instantly. She wiped them hurriedly, but her expression was very calm as she said earnestly, ¡°It¡¯s good that you remember. Don¡¯t do it again in the future.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Jun Shiyan looked at the young lady¡¯s flushed face. Even her earlobes had become tender. Her heart raced as she stood up suddenly. Before Ling Sheng could react, she felt a chill on her lips. Her eyes widened instantly. When she looked up, the man had already returned to his seat calmly. His magnificent appearance made one not dare imagine that he had stolen incense just now. ¨C Huo Ci had arrived in C City the day before yesterday to film two episodes of celebrity interviews. Other people only filmed one episode, but he filmed two. He had filmed the first episode yesterday and would be filming the second one in the afternoon. During the intermission, the makeup artist touched up his makeup. Someone beside him said, ¡°Did you see the news? Something happened to a plane. It was flying from the capital to C City!¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t there a storm in the capital today? There was even a hailstorm. My WeChat Moments are flooded with messages. If the weather is so bad, why is a plane still flying?¡± ¡°It hasn¡¯t been long. They only took off after the weather cleared up in the capital. This has nothing to do with the weather. There are many planes flying!¡± ¡°What should we do? I saw this. My classmate posted on his WeChat Moments that a friend of his was on that flight. Everyone in the family is anxious. I hope everyone is safe.¡± Huo Ci frowned. Suddenly, he remembered that the brat at home was also on a flight this afternoon. His mother had called him and asked him to take good care of her. When he heard that something had happened, his heart skipped a beat. He could not help but ask, ¡°Which flight is it?¡± The few workers who were talking softly had not expected the Best Actor to speak. They hurriedly told him about the flight. ¡°Teacher Huo, do you know anyone who will be flying to C City today? Hurry up and ask about that flight!¡± Huo Ci, who was worried, asked Mei Xuelin for Ling Sheng¡¯s flight number. He did not know why he had suddenly become an old father. Even if something had happened to the plane, nothing would have happened to the brat. She was a scourge! ¡°I got someone to send you the flight details. We¡¯re having a meeting here. Bye.¡± Mei Xuelin was having a meeting with her subordinates to talk about Du Manqing. Du Manqing had already suggested terminating the contract. He was a little busy, but she thought that Big Boss still cared. He was in C City, so he should be going to the airport to fetch Sheng Sheng. On the filming site, the makeup artist was packing up after finishing applying makeup. While doing that, she saw Best Actor Huo¡¯s phone drop to the ground. She hurriedly bent down to pick it up. ¡°Teacher Huo, your phone.¡± Chapter 375 - Unable to Get Through Huo Ci¡¯s face turned pale, and his body stiffened. He started trembling uncontrollably before he regained his senses. The makeup artist was also shocked. Upon seeing the man¡¯s bloodshot eyes, she asked worriedly, ¡°Teacher Huo, are you unwell?¡± Huo Ci took the phone and looked at the flight number Mei Xuelin had sent him. For a moment, he felt as though he had fallen into an ice cave. He could not help but tremble. His eyes reddened as he tried his best to calm down. However, his voice was still trembling uncontrollably. ¡°Tell the director that I can¡¯t film the upcoming show.¡± When the crowd heard the commotion, they ran over hurriedly, especially Zuo Ming. Upon seeing the stiffly trembling man, who was trying his best to remain calm, his soul seemingly lost, he hurriedly sent everyone away. ¡°Teacher Huo is not feeling well. Filming is temporarily suspended. Please leave for a while.¡± What was going on? He had been working with the Sixth Master for 20 years, but he had never seen him lose his composure like this. He could not even control his emotions. When everyone left, as soon as he closed the door, he saw his whole body tremble and his phone drop to the ground again. His handsome face was pale as he bent down to pick up his phone. He dropped it a few times before picking it up. In the end, he looked up at him and said in a broken voice, ¡°Zuo Ming, help me confirm this again.¡± Zuo Ming picked up his phone and saw the photo Mei Xuelin had sent him. It was Sheng Sheng¡¯s flight number. His heart skipped a beat, as he vaguely guessed that something was wrong. There had been a commotion outside just now. A flight from Beijing to City C had crashed. Could this be Miss Sheng Sheng¡¯s flight? A moment later, Zuo Ming looked at the man, who was still squatting on the ground and barely getting a grip. Seeing that he was about to break down, he said in a low voice, ¡°Sixth Master, don¡¯t be anxious. No one is sure that Ms. Sheng Sheng got on this flight. Perhaps she booked another one. Let¡¯s check first.¡± ¡°Call her! Call her!¡± Huo Ci lowered his voice. He did not dare call her, not even now. Zuo Ming hurriedly found her number and dialed it. A moment later, his face turned pale as he said, ¡°I can¡¯t get through.¡± He did not dare say anything else to comfort him. If the plane had crashed, the chances of survival would be very small. He looked at the man in front of him, who was on the verge of losing control. Even though he said that he did not like Miss Sheng Sheng normally, they were still father and daughter. Huo Ci¡¯s last bit of calmness disappeared completely. As though he had lost his strength, he sat down on the ground in disappointment. His voice was low and hoarse and it was trembling badly. ¡°Give me your phone.¡± What were his parents doing? Had they seen the news? It was time for them to fetch Xiaoqi. According to the flight details, if there was no delay, the brat should be at the airport now. His parents would definitely call her. If they could not get through, or if they received a call from the rescue team¡­ He did not dare think further. The plane was the safest mode of transportation at the moment, but once an accident happened, the chances of survival were almost zero! Huo Ci was the first to call Lu Yubai. He practically bellowed, ¡°Go to my house now! Immediately! Don¡¯t watch television! Don¡¯t let my father and the others use their phones! Hurry!¡± Lu Yubai was drawing a design draft when he received the call. He was shocked. ¡°Can I use the laptop? What about a tablet?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t use anything. You¡¯re not allowed to look at any electronic devices!¡± Huo Ci bellowed, his eyes red. ¡°Hurry up. I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s not enough time. Go to Xiaoqi¡¯s kindergarten now.¡± Chapter 376 - Biological Daughter! Biological Daughter! In the past, he had never had to worry. His parents had basically not touched any electronic devices other than watching television. However, now, they wished they could read news of the brat on their phones 24 hours a day. They would try to push her up the ranks or moderate the comments. ¡°What are you doing? Did something happen?¡± After Lu Yubai finished speaking, he heard a desperate old voice opposite him. His handsome face was flustered as he stood up and bellowed, ¡°What did you say? Did something happen to Sheng Sheng¡¯s plane?¡± When Lu Yubai rushed to the kindergarten¡¯s entrance, he happened to see the Old Master holding his phone, ready to go online. He rushed over immediately. ¡°Uncle.¡± Upon seeing Lu Yubai, Su Xiyin walked over with a smile. ¡°Fifth Brother, why are you here? Are you here to see Xiaoqi?¡± Lu Yubai nodded. ¡°Yes, nice to see you, Auntie. It¡¯s been a long time. I missed Xiaoqi and Sheng Sheng. Sheng Sheng went to film a variety show, right?¡± Upon seeing the situation in front of him, he heaved a sigh of relief. The old couple did not know yet! They had probably not checked their phones. Sixth Brother had said that they had a fan club on their phones and they would look at Weibo. The group chat had already been turned upside down, and there were also news of plane accidents on Weibo. Besides, someone had revealed that Sheng Sheng had taken this flight. However, it would not be good to hide it. The old man would find out sooner or later. When Rong Yin received Huo Ci¡¯s call, he was having an emergency meeting at the back. Due to the plane accident, the phone kept ringing again and again. It was Sixth Brother. He usually did not call, so it had to be something urgent. He looked at everyone present and said, ¡°Sorry, I have to take this call.¡± ¡°Big Brother, help me check someone¡¯s location. I want to know Ling Sheng¡¯s current whereabouts.¡± Huo Ci¡¯s voice cracked. ¡°Sixth Brother, I¡¯m busy now. Let¡¯s talk about this when I¡¯m done. I¡¯m hanging up.¡± Rong Yin frowned. In the face of such a serious matter, he had asked him to check on someone and had even called him repeatedly. What a joke! Was he still a child? ¡°You¡¯re handling the matters regarding the plane now, right? Ling Sheng¡­ was on the flight.¡± Huo Ci¡¯s voice was very low. ¡°The artist from your studio? I¡¯ve seen the news. They¡¯re currently searching for her. As long as the plane is found, the list of victims won¡¯t take long.¡± Rong Yin frowned. He had not expected this to happen. Ling Sheng was the small celebrity who was living with Huo Ci. It seemed like he really cared about her, which was why he had lost control in such a hurry. ¡°I want to know Ling Sheng¡¯s whereabouts. Investigate this now!¡± Huo Ci growled angrily. ¡°Sixth Brother, you have to know that I¡¯m not serving you alone. I¡¯m responsible for all Chinese nationals. There are 258 families waiting anxiously for news from us. Do you think you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s anxious?¡± Rong Yin¡¯s eyes were red, and his voice was calm and firm. ¡°I want you to check this now. Rong Yin, check now. I want to know her whereabouts immediately!¡± Huo Ci broke down completely. ¡°Your artist¡¯s life is her life, and this also applies to other people. Since this has already happened, can you calm down? Wait for news. I¡¯ll be there in no time¡­¡± Huo Ci¡¯s voice was hoarse as he bellowed angrily, ¡°Calm down my *ss! I can¡¯t calm down. Other people? Who the f*ck do you think she is? She¡¯s my daughter! My biological daughter! My biological daughter!¡± Upon hearing him cry, Rong Yin broke down. His voice trembled violently, and his usual calmness disappeared. ¡°What did you say? Who is she to you?¡± Chapter 377 - You Were By My Side Rong Yin hung up the phone. Even though he had experienced countless storms, he was still a little shocked at the moment. His eyes were solemn and deep. When he entered the office, he heard a report. ¡°There¡¯s no trace of the plane at the moment. They are currently searching vigorously.¡± Huo Ci, who had been waiting for news, looked at his phone and waited for news from Rong Yin for a few seconds. He hoped that he would call immediately, but he also hoped that he would never call. Half an hour later, Rong Yin called. ¡°I¡¯m sure she got on a ferry and entered the airport. There are no surveillance cameras at the airport, though. I¡¯m not sure if she got on the plane.¡± Huo Ci replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Rong Yin said, ¡°There¡¯s also another piece of information. Third Master Jun¡¯s private plane arrived at the airport before the flight took off.¡± ¨C Ling Sheng and the others reached C City¡¯s airport at six o¡¯clock. It was already dark outside, and they could see the bustling city under the early evening lights. C City had recently joined the ranks of a tourist city for influencers. It was famous in China because of its delicious food. There was endless delicious food and countless influencers. It would not be a problem if one wanted to eat for three days and three nights straight. Ling Sheng had already thought about it. When she went over tonight, she would meet up with Xiao Ye and the Chen Brothers and go out for food. However¡­ She stole a look at the man sleeping beside her. He seemed to be very tired. He had fallen asleep not long after getting on the plane and had been holding her hand tightly. She had been lying on her bed watching Director Qian¡¯s variety show. She had downloaded it before boarding the plane, but it had started raining again halfway through the flight. Afraid that she would disturb the plane¡¯s signal, she had switched off her phone. Jun Shiyan opened his eyes and saw the young lady turn her body sideways and stretch her neck. She even pinched it with her other hand. The gentle touch on his hand told him that the young lady had maintained this position for two whole hours. His heart ached as he sat up to massage her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡± ¡°You were sleeping soundly.¡± Ling Sheng had seen the man¡¯s obvious dark circles and could not bear to wake him up. Xu Xi had hinted that he had not slept in two days. Jun Shiyan grabbed her well-proportioned and slender calf and massaged it gently. In a hoarse voice, he said, ¡°You must be numb!¡± Ling Sheng nodded hurriedly and looked at him with a smile. She reached out with her small finger and gently tapped the man¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple, teasing him. ¡°Yes, my whole body is stiff. Why were you sleeping so soundly? You even grabbed my hand and refused to let go.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s low, warm voice was very seductive. ¡°Because you were by my side.¡± ¡°So you won¡¯t sleep if I¡¯m not around?¡± Ling Sheng smiled even more brightly. She stretched and looked out of the window. ¡°We¡¯re starting to land. C City has a lot of delicious food. I want to eat everything.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll accompany you,¡± Jun Shiyan said in a low voice when he saw the young lady¡¯s excited look. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a job in C City?¡± Ling Sheng pouted and let out a snort. ¡°I knew you were a big liar. You came here to woo me, right?¡± Jun Shiyan only let out a low laugh and agreed. Ling Sheng reached out to hook her finger under the man¡¯s chin. ¡°Are you free tonight? I want to shop with Xiao Ye and Brother Chen.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jun Shiyan was very sure. His smile was doting and full of surprise as he spoke. The young lady was planning to officially introduce him to her friends. How could he not go? Even if something big happened, it would not be as important as her. ¡°Third Master, the plane has landed.¡± Xu Xi knocked on the door and reminded him. He pressed his ear against the door to listen to the commotion inside and smiled ambiguously. A man and a woman had been alone in a room for three hours. Something must have happened! Chapter 378 - Bloody Malice Ling Sheng took out her phone and switched it on after getting off the plane. However, a string of missed calls popped up all of a sudden. They were all from her grandpa. Her heart skipped a beat as she hurriedly called him back. When she heard the phone ring, Su Xiyin¡¯s eyes reddened and she picked up the phone in a flurry. When she saw the word ¡°granddaughter¡± on the screen, her hands trembled and she tried a few times before she answered the call. ¡°Grandpa?¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s heart was in her throat. When she heard no sound from the other end of the line, she panicked. ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa, are you talking? What¡¯s wrong, Grandpa? Grandpa?¡± Upon hearing Ling Sheng¡¯s voice, Su Xiyin could not hold it in anymore. Tears streamed down her cheeks as she sobbed and covered her face, unable to speak. She obviously had a lot to ask, but even the words ¡®Sheng Sheng¡¯ were stuck in her throat. Upon seeing his wife cry so hard, Huo Xiao hurriedly took his phone. His body was tense as he tried his best to remain calm. He could not be defeated. He was the backbone of the Huo Family, but when he heard the voice on the phone, he could not help but cry. ¡°Sheng Sheng.¡± Ling Sheng shouted for a long time before she finally heard a voice from the other side. She then asked hurriedly, ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s wrong? Did something happen at home? Where¡¯s Grandma?¡± Huo Xiao¡¯s voice was hoarse, and tears streamed down his face. However, he managed to calm down in the end. ¡°Your grandma is beside me. Where are you now? Are you hurt?¡± Su Xiyin covered her face and kept crying. She did not dare cry out loud since speaker mode was on, fearing that Ling Sheng would hear her. The weight in her heart had been lifted, but she felt terrible. No one knew how they had spent the past hour. They only knew that the Fifth Brother of the Lu Family would not have come for no reason. It turned out that something had happened to Sheng Sheng¡¯s plane. Ci Er was afraid that they would find out, so he had asked him to come over and watch them, not allowing them to go online in the meantime. Later, the president of Sheng Sheng¡¯s fan club, Little Fishy, had called and asked if they had heard from Sheng Sheng. Only then had they discovered that something had happened to the plane. Her husband did not dare let Xiaoqi know, so he had asked the Lu Family¡¯s Fifth Brother to take Xiaoqi out to play. The duo had waited at home in fear for more than an hour. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m fine. I didn¡¯t take that flight. I met a friend at the airport and took his private plane.¡± Ling Sheng had been wondering what had happened. It turned out that something had happened to the flight she had originally planned to take. She patted her heart with lingering fear. ¡°Where¡¯s Grandma? Is Grandma alright?¡± There had been no WiFi on the Third Master¡¯s plane. Ever since she had gotten on the plane, she had been watching Director Qian¡¯s variety show. Halfway there, it had started raining heavily, so she had switched off her phone, which had been on flight mode, fearing that it would affect the flight signal. She had not expected so many things to happen in the past few hours. Her heart felt terrible, and her emotions were mixed. Tears welled up in her eyes as she sniffled. ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re alright.¡± As Huo Xiao spoke, he could not continue. His voice choked as he said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk anymore. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re alright. I¡¯ll tell the others that you¡¯re safe.¡± ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes were warm, and tears nearly flowed down her cheeks. It was her fault that the old folks at home had been worried. When Huo Ci entered the airport, he saw Ling Sheng on the phone from afar. The man beside her, who was in a wheelchair, was none other than Old Jun, and two other b*stards were with them. Zuo Ming saw the man beside him exude a bloody, baleful vibe. His eyes were red as he dashed forward like an angered beast. Chapter 379 - Father! ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll hang up then. I¡¯ll video call you when we get in the car later.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s voice was hoarse. She bit her lips, feeling terrible. However, she did not see the person opposite her. When Huo Ci rushed over, Jun Shiyan did not know what he wanted to do. Since he was an elder of the young lady¡¯s family, he did not stop him. However, Huo Ci raised his hand and slapped Ling Sheng¡¯s face. There was a crisp sound. Before Ling Sheng could react, she had been slapped hard. Her phone fell to the ground with a bang, and her eyes widened in disbelief. She had long forgotten where she was. She only muttered in shock, ¡°Father!¡± Father. One word came out of her mouth very clearly. Su Ye and Zhou Zhou looked at each other, both of them dumbfounded. They did not know how to react. Xu Xi looked at the Third Master in confusion, his jaw dropping in shock. Father! Ms. Ling had just called him Father. Sixth Master Huo¡­ He¡­ He was Ms. Ling¡¯s father! Jun Shiyan had been about to step forward to stop him when Ling Sheng had called him ¡°Father¡±. He did not know how to react when he saw Huo Ci raise his arm again and reach out to grab her wrist. He looked up at him and tried his best to suppress the shock in his heart. ¡°Mr. Huo, please calm down.¡± Huo Ci, who was fuming, lifted his leg and kicked him. He was so angry that he could not control his strength and he kicked the wheelchair over. He pointed at him with an angry sneer. ¡°I¡¯m teaching my daughter a lesson. It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Ling Sheng covered half of her face, unable to react. She only looked at him in a daze, as though she had gone stupid. What had she done wrong? Why had he hit her without saying anything? Upon saying that, Huo Ci turned around to look at Ling Sheng. He raised his arm again, but his palm stopped in front of her. His fists were clenched, and his veins were bulging. He could not help but tremble as he bellowed angrily, ¡°You brat! You¡¯re with him again! Do my words mean nothing to you?¡± He knew, he knew. He had to thank Third Master Jun this time. He should be glad that he had kidnapped her at the airport. Otherwise, that brat might have¡­ However, for some reason, when he had seen the two of them together, he had been unable to control his temper and anger. The boiling anger in his blood made him want to kill someone to vent. He did not know why he had made a move, but when he had seen her appear in front of him safe and sound, he had been unable to help it. If he had not slapped her, he even suspected that he would have gone crazy. ¡°I¡­¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s face was burning with pain. She saw him looking like he had gone mad, and his eyes were red as he growled hysterically. For a moment, she did not know how to feel. ¡°Since you are that awesome, I won¡¯t give a damn about you again in the future.¡± Huo Ci interrupted her. Upon seeing half of her face swell up, he let out a cold laugh and pointed at her. ¡°Even if you f*cking die elsewhere, don¡¯t look for me.¡± Then¡­ Then, he turned around and left. His murderous aura scared the passers-by away. Zuo Ming did not know why things had turned out this way. He had been worried sick a moment ago, but he seemed like an enemy now. Miss Sheng Sheng was a girl. No matter how angry the Sixth Master was, he should not have hit her. Ling Sheng walked all the way to the car, still unable to understand why he was so angry. He had even hit her. The more she thought about it, the more miserable she felt. Her chest felt like it was about to explode. Chapter 380 - He Was Really Worried About You Although he had caught her with the Third Master in the past, he had not been as irritable as today. He had been so angry that she had thought he would kill her the next moment. Jun Shiyan took an ice towel and pressed it against her face. His heart ached immensely. He moved carefully and said gently, ¡°Bear with me.¡± Ling Sheng looked at the man in front of her, not knowing what to say. She pursed her lips before saying in a hoarse voice, ¡°Okay, Third Master¡­¡± Jun Shiyan placed his fair and slender fingers on her lips, stopping her from apologizing. ¡°He didn¡¯t let you say it, right?¡± Ling Sheng did not speak. Tears welled up in her eyes, and she could not help but cry. The image of her father¡¯s murderous back view appeared in her mind. Jun Shiyan now knew, but he had not dared imagine that Sheng Sheng was Huo Ci¡¯s daughter. No wonder he had been causing trouble. He had said that Sheng Sheng was his niece, but he had been too nosy. It took Ling Sheng a long time to calm down. Her mind was a mess, but she could not figure out what was up with that slap. She looked at the man sitting beside her and asked, ¡°Third Master, what kind of feud do you have with him?¡± Of course, Jun Shiyan knew who she was referring to. He thought for a moment before saying in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t have a feud with him. Even if I did, I¡¯d resolve it.¡± Initially, he had not known about his relationship with Sheng Sheng and had not been bothered. He was just a great uncle, not someone he could do much about. However, now that he knew that he and Sheng Sheng were father and daughter, he could not allow this hatred to continue. Otherwise, how could he marry Sheng Sheng? Ling Sheng was vexed because of the slap. She had initially planned to go out for a walk, but she did not want to go out now. She lay on the sofa sullenly without moving. Jun Shiyan looked at the young lady who was lying on the sofa. The script in her hand had not been flipped in 10 minutes. He walked over and squatted beside her. In a gentle voice, he said, ¡°Xu Xi made a reservation at Wen¡¯s Crayfish. Shall we go over and eat?¡± He could feel that the young lady cared a lot about Huo Ci. Ever since she had returned from the airport, she had been in a muddled state. One moment, she was angry. The next moment, she felt wronged. A moment later, she wanted to make a phone call but threw her phone on the sofa. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± Ling Sheng shook her head. She was so angry that she was full. The sudden slap had stunned her until her head was about to explode. In the end, she reached a conclusion. ¡°Third Master, do you think he attacked me because he saw me with you?¡± As she spoke, the nerves on her face hurt immensely. She did not know if the swelling would subside tomorrow during the filming process. She would have to put on a few more layers of foundation to cover it up. ¡°Not entirely.¡± Jun Shiyan thought for a while. When he saw the young lady looking at him with a strong desire to learn, he could not help but reach out to gently stroke her fuzzy head. In a gentle voice, he said, ¡°But he was really worried that something would happen to you. That¡¯s why he did such an extreme thing.¡± Since he knew that Huo Ci would be his future father-in-law, he had to act well from now on. He could not let him misunderstand or drive a wedge between them. The very thought of it gave him a headache. After all, he and Huo Ci had always been like fire and water. Before the incident with the Yan Family¡¯s Second Brother, he had never been nice to him. A relationship that had been chilly for decades was not something he could change overnight. However, for the sake of his young lady, he would try to get along with Huo Ci. Chapter 381 - Blacklisted Ling Sheng thought for a while, rubbed her slightly itchy nose, and looked at him seriously. ¡°Really? He was worried about me? He wants me dead every day!¡± Upon seeing her indignant look, Jun Shiyan clenched his fists. It was obvious that the father and daughter rarely had a peaceful time together. He smiled and nodded. ¡°Really. How can parents not dote on their children? Your father just doesn¡¯t mean what he says.¡± As people said, the person who understood one the most would always be one¡¯s opponent. They had been at odds for more than 10 years, so he knew what kind of person Huo Ci was. He was the kind of person who acted tough but was soft-hearted deep inside. Besides, Huo Ci valued relationships a lot, including kinship and brotherhood. Plus, Sheng Sheng was his biological daughter. If he did not care, he would not have reacted that way. Ling Sheng thought for a while. That seemed to make sense. However, even if he was angry, he could not hit her without a reason. She was a girl, yet he had slapped her in front of many people. How could she not be embarrassed? After she heard Jun Shiyan¡¯s advice, Ling Sheng¡¯s mood finally improved a little. She spoke to her grandparents and Xiaoqi for half an hour before hanging up. Fifth Uncle was also at their house. After she hung up, he called her and said that her biological father had asked him to go over. He was worried sick and asked her if she had called her father to report that she was safe. He was quite anxious. Ling Sheng hung up. Thinking that she had done something wrong, she decided to forgive him. She took out her phone and called him. The first time the phone rang, no one answered. The second time it rang, the call was not picked up. She then realized that she had been blacklisted. Fine. Ling Sheng held back her anger and started to send WeChat messages. No one replied to the first message, and the second message was rejected. She had been blacklisted again. Ling Sheng was so angry that she threw her phone to the ground. What was the point of this? How old was he? Why was he throwing a tantrum like a child? He was ignoring and blacklisting her for no reason! Upon seeing the young girl get angry again, Jun Shiyan guessed that she had been rejected. Actually, when he thought about it, her personality was really similar to Huo Ci¡¯s. Why had he not guessed that they were father and daughter? Ji Fanchen had already called her to say that he had arrived and asked when they could go over. If they were late, he would take Xiao Ye out to find stinky tofu to eat. Ling Sheng said, ¡°Then I want some too. We¡¯re quite close. If there¡¯s no traffic, we¡¯ll be there in 10 minutes.¡± Then, she looked at Jun Shiyan to seek confirmation. Upon seeing the man nod, she said firmly, ¡°Just wait 10 minutes. I want to drink milk tea. Get me two cups!¡± Ji Fanchen did not know how to buy milk tea and did not like sweet food. He tugged at Cheng Ye, who was about to run away. ¡°What kind of flavor do you want?¡± Ling Sheng, who was not familiar with the milk tea there, thought for a while. ¡°You can ask for the shop¡¯s signature milk tea. After you buy it, go directly to the private room. It¡¯s already been reserved. Room 302.¡± Ji Fanchen hung up and tugged at Cheng Ye, refusing to let him run. As though he was looking at a child, he sighed helplessly. ¡°Wait for me. Let¡¯s not get separated.¡± Director Qian¡¯s new variety show, ¡°100 Transformations Broadcasting¡±, had invited three of the eight Immortals: him, Sheng Sheng, and Xiao Ye. Sheng Sheng had promised them early in the morning that they would meet up that afternoon and have some fun. He and Xiao Ye had arrived in the morning, and Sheng Sheng had arrived in the afternoon. Chapter 382 - The Road to Wooing His Wife Would Be Tough Since the flight had had an accident in the afternoon, the internet had been buzzing with the news that she had been on that plane. It had scared him and Xiao Ye. The people in the group had also @ Ling Sheng frantically. She had not replied, nor had they been able to reach her phone. Only when they had heard that she had arrived safely had they heaved a sigh of relief. While they heaved a sigh of relief, they also felt glad that she had been lucky enough to get on the neighbor¡¯s private plane. The search and rescue team was still trying to save the passengers of that flight, so they hoped that the rescue mission would be successful. Ling Sheng called Xiao Ye and Zhou Zhou over for dinner. Even now, Su Ye still felt confused. She kept glancing at Ling Sheng from time to time. Sister Sheng Sheng was Big Boss Huo¡¯s daughter. That was unbelievable! If the fact that Big Boss Huo had a daughter was exposed, it was hard to imagine how chaotic the entertainment circle would be. Zhou Zhou was also dumbfounded, but he had already accepted reality. The more he looked at Ling Sheng, the more he felt that she resembled the Best Actor. She had inherited the Best Actor¡¯s acting skills and temperament. Xu Xi felt that his values had been overturned. It was not easy for him to accept reality. The Third Master and the Sixth Master of the Huo Family were not on good terms to begin with. If he wanted to woo his daughter, given the Sixth Master¡¯s careless personality, he might cause a lot of trouble. Just thinking about it made him break out in cold sweat. The road to wooing his wife would be tough! However, judging by the Third Master¡¯s expression, it seemed like he was not worried about the future at all. Actually, there was no point in worrying. There would definitely be a way out when the time came. He would deal with whatever came his way! Long¡¯s crayfish was the biggest highlight in C City. Every day, people queued up and filled the big square at the entrance. It was even open 24 hours a day. On holidays, thousands of people were waiting in line. When Ling Sheng and the others went over, Cheng Ye and Ji Fanchen were surrounded by people. They had been recognized and were taking photos with fans. Ling Sheng did not greet them. She pushed Jun Shiyan¡¯s wheelchair quietly and slipped away. When she reached the private room, she sent them a message: I¡¯m here. Come on up! Cheng Ye and Ji Fanchen had not expected to be recognized. Many fans had asked them for a photo and an autograph, and they could not reject them. They only reached the private room half an hour later. Ling Sheng, who had already started eating, did not treat the duo like outsiders. Upon seeing them enter, she waved her hand. ¡°Come over quickly. I ordered two flavors. They¡¯re both big portions. If you want to eat something else, order more. The shop also sells snakes. You can order some if you want to.¡± Then, she passed the menu to them. Only Ling Sheng and Jun Shiyan were in the private room, so he had already removed his mask. Upon seeing them enter, he nodded politely and greeted them. Ji Fanchen had not expected the neighbor to be so gorgeous. He was even peeling crayfish for Sheng Sheng and doting on her immensely. He smiled and nodded before introducing himself. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Ji Fanchen.¡± Cheng Ye stood upright as well, his eyes staring straight ahead. The neighbor was a little too handsome. He was more handsome than anyone he had ever met. Despite being a man, he stared at him in a daze. He only smiled in embarrassment when Ji Fanchen nudged him. ¡°I¡¯m Cheng Ye.¡± ¡°I know you.¡± Jun Shiyan, who was peeling the crayfish in his hand, placed the meat on a plate in front of Ling Sheng before saying, ¡°Jun Shiyan.¡± Cheng Ye did not know who Jun Shiyan was, so he did not think much of it. When Ji Fanchen heard this name, however, he was shocked. His handsome face, which was usually expressionless, was full of shock. ¡°Third Master?¡± Sheng Sheng¡¯s boyfriend and their neighbor was Third Master Jun! Chapter 383 - My Idol He knew that Sheng Sheng¡¯s boyfriend was very impressive. He was the kind of person who knew everything, but he had never expected him to be the Third Master. Cheng Ye was dumbfounded. Who was the Third Master? Was he very impressive? ¡°You don¡¯t have to be reserved. Sheng Sheng¡¯s friends are also my friends.¡± Upon seeing Ji Fanchen¡¯s respectful expression, Jun Shiyan smiled. Ji Fanchen sat down. When he saw Cheng Ye¡¯s excited expression, he gave him a look secretly, telling him to calm down and not lose his composure in front of the Third Master. ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, I¡¯m glad you¡¯re alright. We were all scared to death.¡± Cheng Ye¡¯s eyes reddened when he saw Ling Sheng. He could tell at a glance that her face was swollen. He frowned worriedly. ¡°What happened to your face?¡± Ling Sheng touched her face and looked at them as she stuck out her tongue and smiled casually. ¡°I fell accidentally. I already applied 800 layers of foundation. How could you tell?¡± Cheng Ye was still worried. Upon hearing that she had fallen, he was a little suspicious, but he did not pursue the matter. ¡°Why were you so careless?¡± Ling Sheng smiled. Ji Fanchen took a look. It was obvious that she was lying. Who was she lying to? How could she have fallen flat on her face? However, since she was not saying anything, he would not ask. He changed the subject and said that he had heard the plane she had been on had had an accident. The two of them had just gotten off the plane and switched on their phones when they¡¯d heard that. Xiao Ye had been scared to tears. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The plane has been found, and everyone is safe. Due to the weather, the plane deviated from its flight path and then returned to it. I reckon the news will be released soon.¡± Ling Sheng felt scared when she thought about it, but it was good that the plane was fine. ¡°Really?¡± Cheng Ye had been worried about the people on the plane. Ever since they had found out that the plane had gone missing, the Chinese had been praying for it. It was good that nothing had happened. ¡°Yes.¡± Ling Sheng nodded. The Third Master had heard the news. The officials would probably only announce the news when the plane reached the nearest airport safely. It would be relatively late when that happened. Otherwise, she would not have been in the mood to go out and eat. She had not taken this flight, but she had helped others. Her family and friends had all been worried. There were hundreds of people on the plane, so their families had to be very worried too. Cheng Ye and Ji Fanchen only felt relieved when they found out that the plane was safe and sound. Such a big incident had affected the heart of every Chinese girl. All the girls were worried and were currently praying. Ling Sheng felt that Brother Chen¡¯s behavior today had been a little strange. He had always been cold and indifferent, like an aloof god or an exalted immortal. However, when he faced the Third Master, his actions were full of respect. ¡°Brother Chen, do you know the Third Master?¡± Ling Sheng asked him. ¡°I should say that the Third Master has always been my idol.¡± Ji Fanchen nodded. He had not expected to meet the Third Master on such an occasion. He had always controlled his emotions well and had never lost his composure before. However, he could not help it anymore. He nodded gratefully. ¡°Perhaps you don¡¯t remember, Third Master, but you¡¯re my benefactor. Eight years ago, when my business was founded, I could not finance it. You invested in my first start-up fund. I do AI.¡± Upon hearing his words, Jun Shiyan remembered. ¡°Oh, I remember. You¡¯re the first person in the country to dabble in AI, right? How¡¯s the company now?¡± Even if a pioneer didn¡¯t become the best, they should still develop well. He was not involved in this kind of business. At the time, he had only thought that he had a lot of ideas and had given him a sum of money. Chapter 384 - Super Amazing Later, when the funds had been withdrawn, the small business had been managed by his subordinates. He did not care about such things. He did not know how the company¡¯s development was going. Ji Fanchen, who had always been a man of few words, started chatting in front of Jun Shiyan. Ling Sheng and Cheng Ye looked at each other. They did not understand anything about business. What was going on? Why were the two of them chatting? Did they still want to eat? In the end, Ling Sheng interrupted their conversation. ¡°Don¡¯t talk business over a meal. Can¡¯t the two of you talk after eating?¡± Ji Fanchen was a little agitated. He knew that if it had not been for Sheng Sheng, he would not have been able to meet a bigshot like the Third Master. It was his honor to talk to him. The Third Master was indeed the number one person in China. They had only chatted briefly, but he had already understood what the expression ¡®listening to a wise man¡¯s words was worth more than ten years of studying¡¯ meant. Halfway through the meal, Cheng Ye shouted excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s true! It¡¯s true! The officials have sent news that the plane has landed safely in H Province¡¯s S City.¡± Ji Fanchen could not help but look at the news on his phone. The comments below were full of blessings, joy, and thankfulness. Someone had even joked that the plane had flown over half of China and only realized that it had been flying in the opposite direction after landing. Actually, they should be glad that China was rich in land and resources. Otherwise, things would not have been so simple if they¡¯d flown from China to another country. Ling Sheng also took a look. She had posted on Weibo long ago that she had not been on the missing flight. She had also prayed for the missing flight. Now that the plane had been found, she posted on Weibo again to express her happiness. The Peanuts had been shocked and overjoyed for half a day, so their emotions were complicated. Upon seeing the official announcement that the plane was safe, they immediately started giving out prizes¡ªlottery fashion¡ªin the supertrend thread. They did it for Ling Sheng, as well as for the flight attendants and passengers on the plane. Jun Shiyan fed her peeled prawn meat. When the young lady saw the official news, she heaved a sigh of relief and felt the stone on her chest drop. At that moment, he was only glad that he had gone to the airport to fetch her. Otherwise, he really did not know how he would have survived the past few hours. Cheng Ye was a fool. Upon seeing that the plane was fine, he was overjoyed. He felt that he could eat two pounds of crayfish. Ji Fanchen looked at the man and woman sitting opposite him. He could not believe that the man opposite him, who had gentle eyes and was peeling crayfish for the girl, was that legendary, unreasonable, arrogant, and king-like person. When they parted ways, Ji Fanchen watched them leave with a respectful look in his eyes. There was some fanaticism and excitement in his heart. Cheng Ye tugged at him, unable to understand why he was so agitated. He asked softly, ¡°Brother Chen, is the neighbor really impressive?¡± He had never seen Brother Chen be so respectful around anyone. He could not understand what they¡¯d been saying. He knew that when Brother Chen had first started the company, its operation had been difficult. His neighbor had helped him, but the neighbor had not even known who he was. ¡°Yes.¡± Ji Fanchen nodded vigorously, using words he could understand to describe him. ¡°Very impressive. Extremely impressive. He¡¯s more impressive than the most impressive person you know.¡± Cheng Ye frowned. Great, now he knew that the neighbor was impressive, but he wanted to drink milk tea again. ¡°Brother Chen, I¡¯ll buy us milk tea. What kind of flavor do you want?¡± Ji Fanchen let out a low sigh. Fine, telling him was pointless. It would be better to accompany him and have his favorite milk tea with him! Chapter 385 - Falling In Love With Me Every Day Ling Sheng did not stay in the hotel arranged by the production team. Instead, she stayed in Jun Shiyan¡¯s presidential suite. The next morning, she was woken up by an aroma. She got out of bed in a daze and ran over with half-open eyes, leaning against the kitchen door frame. In the kitchen, the man was chopping vegetables. His jade-like fingers were holding a small bunch of tender green onions. His knife skills were so excellent that they made her eyes light up. She was envious. What kind of godly man was he? He could actually cook? ¡°Go wash up first. Breakfast will be ready soon.¡± Jun Shiyan put down the kitchen knife and moved the scallions on the chopping board into a bowl. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw the young lady¡¯s fair and tender feet and frowned slightly. ¡°Put on your slippers. Be careful, or you¡¯ll catch a cold.¡± Ling Sheng leaned against the door frame and looked at the man in front of her without blinking. Her eyes were full of admiration. She wanted to ask him if there was anything he did not know! Jun Shiyan let out a low sigh and smiled helplessly. After wiping his hands, he walked forward and bent down to pick her up. In a low voice, he asked with a smile, ¡°Did you fall asleep?¡± Ling Sheng shook her head hurriedly. Her soft, sweet voice was hoarse as she looked at the man in front of her seriously. ¡°Third Master, is there anything you don¡¯t know?¡± Jun Shiyan thought for a while before saying, ¡°How to please your father.¡± He had not learned how to do it before, so he might need some time to get used to it. He might not be good at it, but he would work hard. Ling Sheng¡¯s heart was filled with sweetness as she let out a low cough and tried to guide him. ¡°You can consider pleasing my grandpa and grandma first. My father is not important.¡± As long as her grandparents agreed, her father¡¯s opinion would really mean nothing. If he dared to say no, her grandpa would slap him. ¡°I¡¯ll remember that.¡± Jun Shiyan smiled happily. He lowered his head and planted a feather-like kiss on her forehead before saying, ¡°Good morning.¡± Ling Sheng was stunned for a moment before she hooked her arms around the man¡¯s neck and aimed for his lips. She touched them quickly before she jumped out of his embrace and ran. She dashed to the washroom door before shouting, ¡°Good morning!¡± Jun Shiyan smiled, his laughter spreading from his chest. His slender fingers touched his lips before he turned around to bring her slippers. Ling Sheng patted her heart and looked at her flushed face in the mirror. She could not help but swallow. Facing his magnificent beauty in the morning was testing her self-control. In front of her was a couple¡¯s set of toothbrushes. The cups and towels were also part of a couple¡¯s set. Hers were pink, while the Third Master¡¯s were white. She had just squeezed some toothpaste out when she saw the man walk over from behind her with a smile. He was holding a pair of pink slippers in his hand. He squatted down beside her and gently picked up her feet before stuffing them in. Ling Sheng¡¯s heart raced as she looked at the man with infatuated eyes. She smiled gently and said, ¡°Thank you, Third Master.¡± Jun Shiyan touched her shoulder and made her stand aside. Then, he picked up his toothbrush and started brushing his teeth. The duo stood shoulder to shoulder in front of the mirror while brushing their teeth. Ling Sheng, who was evil-hearted, pointed at Jun Shiyan, her mouth full of foam. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Jun Shiyan frowned slightly and stopped. Upon seeing her shocked expression, he did not know what she was up to. Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes were sly as she tiptoed to wipe the foam around his mouth. Then, she laughed out loud and asked, ¡°Grandpa, how old are you?¡± Jun Shiyan looked at the complacent young lady and said seriously, ¡°Old lady, can¡¯t you remember your husband¡¯s age now?¡± Ling Sheng started coughing. She bent down and said in a fake old voice, ¡°I can¡¯t get any older. I¡¯m senile. You said you are my husband? Why don¡¯t I remember that?¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s eyes were full of affection as he played with her. ¡°I bought the toothbrush in your hand, the shoes you¡¯re wearing, and the pajamas you¡¯re wearing. You are mine too.¡± Ling Sheng could not help but laugh. While brushing her teeth, she started to worry. ¡°Third Master, what do you think will happen when I get old and really suffer from dementia? What if I don¡¯t remember anything?¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s voice was gentle. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll make you fall in love with me every day.¡± Chapter 386 - I’m Not Acting Anymore The production team of ¡°100 Transformations Broadcasting¡± had not announced the first episode¡¯s guests in advance. Ling Sheng, Ji Fanchen, and Cheng Ye met the group and found out. Yesterday, the production team had not arranged for the guests to meet, so they did not know who had passed. When Ling Sheng saw Gu Shen and Luo Xin at the venue, she frowned. Enemies were bound to meet on a narrow road. Could she reject the role now? D*mn, she now had 120% more reason to suspect that the production team was deliberately hyping things up. The people who had come had all been on the hottest topics on the internet last week. Besides Ling Sheng, who had been attacked for her primary school degree, there were also other popular hashtags, including #ShenXin #CP. However, after Gu Shen had posted on Weibo last week to clarify their relationship, countless #ShenXin # CP fans had suffered a huge blow thanks to his claim that he was single. Their hearts had died, and the sweets they had eaten in the past had all become poison. Ji Fanchen looked at Ling Sheng worriedly. Could she do it? After all, the other two guests had been rumored to not get along with her. In fact, their relationship was really not good. The moment Luo Xin saw Ling Sheng, her eyes turned cold and her hands clenched into fists. She could not help but laugh coldly in her heart. Hadn¡¯t Zhang Yun said that the first episode was the most important and would decide if the show would explode? Therefore, the guests invited by Director Qian would definitely be big shots. Then what about Ling Sheng? She suspected that she was the one who had caused the incident last week. In order to seek revenge, she had smashed the trending topics and hired the Internet Water Army to slander her, causing her to be harrassed and scolded repeatedly. Although she had clarified things after the incident, her reputation had suffered as well, causing a huge impact. Many people felt that she was facing a public relations crisis and did not believe her. Gu Shen had also broken up with her and cut ties with her. Everything had happened because of her. He had let her off time and time again, but she¡¯d kept up the pressure. She would never give in again. Out of the corner of her eye, she looked at Gu Shen, who was opposite her. She had looked for him once in the past week to explain her relationship with Fu Qingyuan. He had only responded with a faint ¡°Okay¡± and said that he understood. Then, he had gotten someone to see her out. She was a woman with principles and a backbone. She did not want to be looked down upon, so she had not looked for him again, thinking that he would seek to reconcile with her. After all, the two of them had quarreled many times in the past, and he had always been the one to pursue reconciliation. However, this time, he seemed determined to cut ties with her. If it had not been for that useless Ling Sheng, things would not have turned out this way! Initially, she had not been invited to this variety show. However, when Zhang Yun had heard that Gu Shen would be coming, she had used her connections to come to the show. Since he had not looked for her, she could only create an opportunity to meet him. Gu Shen and Luo Xin were a little far away. He was currently sitting on the sofa and playing with his phone. When he saw Ling Sheng, he looked up slightly and frowned. It was her again. That stinky woman was haunting him! How had she found out that he would be coming to Director Qian¡¯s new variety show? Had she found out that he had broken up with Luo Xin and thought that her opportunity had come to pester him? ¡°Li Ge!¡± Gu Shen called out to his agent. When he reached his side, he whispered angrily, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say Ling Sheng would be participating in this show?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know either!¡± Li Ge felt wronged, but he could only apologize to the bad-tempered young master. ¡°The production team did not reveal the guest list in advance. Master Gu, just bear with it. It¡¯s just one episode. Just bear with it and it¡¯ll pass.¡± Gu Shen¡¯s eyes were full of anger as he shot Ling Sheng a sideways look out of the corner of his eye. He held his breath and let out a cold snort. ¡°Has the production team not announced the guest list yet? Tell them I¡¯m not acting anymore.¡± Chapter 387 - Temporary Peace Li Ge had initially thought that he would throw a tantrum because of Luo Xin¡¯s arrival. After all, the two of them had just broken up and were on the same stage. That person had even made him a cuckold. The eldest young master might not be able to take it, but he had not expected him to withdraw because of Ling Sheng. He could only beg him to finish this episode. If he quit Director Qian¡¯s variety show at the last minute, he would offend people. He would not be able to appear on this show in the future. There was a total of six guests, including Ling Sheng and the others, Luo Xin, Gu Shen, and a senior. The production team said that they were still on the way and that there was a traffic jam. They would be there soon, so they were told to wait patiently. Although Ji Fanchen¡¯s status was low, his seniority had been high since he had entered the entertainment circle. Even Luo Xin and Gu Shen had to address him as Teacher Ji. Meanwhile, a group of guests had arrived. Even though they had a huge feud in private, they still had to go through the necessary niceties. Ling Sheng, who was a latecomer to the entertainment industry, brought Cheng Ye around to greet Luo Xin and Gu Shen. Gu Shen and Luo Xin would not reveal too much in front of others. When everyone sat down to talk, they looked happy. Before the filming of the show started, the senior finally arrived. He was actually singing god Shangguan Yu. The last time they had met was when he had been the host of ¡°C-Star¡±. Gu Shen and Cheng Ye knew each other. Ling Sheng and Ji Fanchen had only met the other party before but had not spoken to him. He had only introduced them while he had been hosting. Everyone greeted and familiarized themselves with each other. Ling Sheng went to the washroom before the show started and received a message from Jun Shiyan. Jun Shiyan: Has the recording started? When will it end? Ling Sheng: It hasn¡¯t even started, yet you¡¯re already thinking of the end? (Disgusting.JPG) Jun Shiyan looked at the sticker she had made herself. It was adorable. There was such a function in WeChat? Ling Sheng: Old grandpa, you¡¯re too out of date. Girls use themselves as custom stickers these days. Hurry up and send me one too. I want a custom sticker of yours. Jun Shiyan: Old lady, wait a moment. I¡¯ll try. When Ling Sheng walked out of the washroom, she happened to receive a sticker from Jun Shiyan. It was a kissing animated GIF. The man¡¯s handsome face was smiling, and when he made a kissing gesture, she felt extremely tempted. Her heart stirred when she saw this. Gu Shen had just come out after washing his hands when he saw her smiling like a cat that had successfully stolen a fish. Her earlobes had turned pink, and his heart skipped a beat. When he came back to his senses, he let out a cold snort and walked forward, stretching his neck to see what she was looking at. When Ling Sheng sensed that someone was there, she hurriedly put away her phone and cleared her throat. She looked at him and said, ¡°Gu Shen, I know you hate me and I hate you, but let¡¯s shake hands and cooperate temporarily while we¡¯re on the show.¡± When he saw her suddenly return to her arrogant self, Gu Shen¡¯s lips curled up coldly, as though that adorable, soft woman had been an illusion. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m as stupid as you?¡± ¡°Teacher Gu, this is a personal attack. Let¡¯s talk this out.¡± Ling Sheng let out a snort. What kind of person was he? When she turned around and ran past him, she warned him in a low voice. ¡°As long as you¡¯re not narcissistic, I can tolerate you.¡± Anyway, this was only for one episode. They could not let others say that they were tearing each other apart in reality and on screen. It would be embarrassing to do so before the audience. Gu Shen frowned and growled. ¡°What do you mean? Ling Sheng, stop right there!¡± Ling Sheng ignored him and strode forward as though disavowing any familial ties. She was humming a tune to anger this scumbag to death so that he could not say anything nice. Chapter 388 - : A Bad Ending The production team was already prepared to start. Everyone was in place, and the cameras had been adjusted. Ling Sheng and Gu Shen arrived one after another, and the guests were also present. Luo Xin watched as the duo walked over one after another. Ling Sheng seemed to be in a good mood. Although Gu Shen¡¯s expression had not changed much, Luo Xin, who had been with him for nearly half a year, knew that he was in a bad, angry mood. When the cloth covering the backdrop was unveiled, it revealed an ancient residence. The backdrop was a beautiful residence. The signboard on the door had the words ¡°Zhu Manor¡± on it. There were two huge stone lions at the door, making it look very impressive. Before filming started, Qian Yi finally gave them the theme of this episode. Shangguan Yu was the host of this episode and was also in charge of reading the script. Shangguan Yu started reading seriously. ¡°The theme of the first round of the competition is Love Shall Prevail. There will be two teams. The team that completes the mission in a shorter time will be the winner. Everyone will get 10 points. Now, choose a team. There are red and blue balls in the box in front of you. Choose a team with the same color.¡± The prop team had already taken out the box. It was a mahogany box with a hole in the middle that allowed one to put one¡¯s hand in to get a ball. Ling Sheng prayed silently in her heart that she would not get Gu Shen and Luo Xin as teammates. God should spare her. Before she drew a ball, she even put her palms together and prayed sincerely. The order they would draw balls was decided by drawing lots. Shangguan Yu, who was the first to pick, obtained a red ball. Ji Fanchen, who was second, obtained a blue ball. Luo Xin, who was third, obtained a red ball. Ling Sheng, who was the fourth person to pick, obtained a blue ball. Her eyes lit up as she ran over to join Ji Fanchen. However, when she reached Ji Fanchen and saw that Gu Shen was about to take a ball, she held her breath nervously and dragged Ji Fanchen to pray with her. Red ball! Red ball! Red ball! Gu Shen¡¯s expression was a little strange. He did not want to draw either of them. If he drew a blue ball, he would be in the same group as Ling Sheng. If he drew a red ball, he would be in the same group as Luo Xin. He threw caution to the wind and picked a ball. It was red. Ling Sheng¡¯s expression was very obvious. Her eyes lit up as she shouted excitedly at Cheng Ye. ¡°Xiao Ye, what are you waiting for? Come over here quickly.¡± When he saw her as happy as a child, Gu Shen¡¯s eyes narrowed and his heart sank. She was already really happy about not being in the same group as him. Ling Sheng gave Gu Shen a look, her eyes telling him that she was really happy. What can you do about it? The production team looked at the three excited members of the Eight Immortals. They were all great and really lucky. They had actually been assigned to the same team. Shangguan Yu continued reading the script aloud. ¡°This time, the theme is Love Shall Prevail. The eldest daughter of the Zhu Family has fallen in love with a scholar with the surname Liang. The two of them have agreed to elope. The scholar will wait for Ms. Zhu under the big willow tree at the back door in the dead of the night. During this period, there will be three checkpoints that will allow the duo to successfully elope.¡± First, they had to choose roles. The production team did not care who would be the Zhu Family¡¯s daughter, Scholar Liang, and Steward Zhu. They would distribute the roles themselves. Naturally, the Zhu Family¡¯s young lady would be Luo Xin, who was the only girl in Gu Shen¡¯s team. Shangguan Yu told Gu Shen in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll be the parent. You can be Liang Shanbo!¡± Gu Shen frowned and took a look at Luo Xin. He knew that he should not have come to this show. Upon seeing Ling Sheng and the others playing rock-paper-scissors, he said, ¡°Senior Shangguan, I think our team should play rock-paper-scissors too!¡± Luo Xin was overjoyed. Ah Shen was not willing to be Liang Shanbo because he was afraid of a bad ending with her. In fact, he still cared about her and loved her. Chapter 389 - Intimate Contact The atmosphere in Ling Sheng¡¯s team was very joyful. After she won, she raised her hand excitedly, proclaiming that she wanted to be the father of Zhu Yingtai. ¡°I want to be Zhu Yuanwai.¡± Ji Fanchen had always been calm. Upon hearing that she wanted to be the parent, he did not react much. He nodded and tersely acknowledged it. Cheng Ye wrinkled his nose. How nice would it be if she was the Zhu Family¡¯s daughter? Why did she have to be the parent? Then, just as the production team thought it was time to decide about the remaining two roles with a simple rock-paper-scissors game, Ling Sheng spoke again and pointed at Cheng Ye. ¡°You will be Liang Shanbo. Brother Chen, you will be Zhu Yingtai.¡± The production team burst out laughing. Little Fairy, you guys don¡¯t act according to common sense. You obviously know that there¡¯s a scene midway where Liang Shanbo carries Zhu Yingtai. Do you want to tire your younger brother out? Indeed, you¡¯re an expert at screwing over your younger brother. Old Qian looked at Ling Sheng with a satisfied expression. This lady was not bad. She had been born to do variety shows. Look at Gu Shen¡¯s team. They really thought that the character allocation should be decided by rock-paper-scissors. They had already distributed the roles according to the outcome. Who knew that they would be designated by the winner? Gu Shen had suggested learning from Ling Sheng¡¯s group. Upon hearing Ling Sheng¡¯s excited voice, he could not hold it in anymore. However, he remained calm in front of the camera. In the end, Shangguan Yu became Liang Shanbo. He took a look at the couple beside him and could feel that the atmosphere between the two of them was a little awkward. Director Qian had probably deliberately hired the two of them to increase the discussions about the show. He had heard people in the entertainment circle say that Gu Shen and Luo Xin had dated and broken up several times. It was quite certain that they would reconcile in two days. However, Gu Shen¡¯s attitude was a little too cold-blooded and heartless. Liang Shanbo had a scene with Zhu Yingtai, yet he had to run behind her back. As her ex-boyfriend, did he really not care that his ex-girlfriend, Luo Xin, had intimate contact with other men? After the six of them changed into their respective costumes, the music of ¡°The Butterfly Lovers¡± started playing and the first round officially started. There were three small stages in total. The first stage involved hitting the back of the opponent¡¯s hand. The second stage involved acting opposite each other. The backer had to blow out the candles, and the lines had to be delivered well. The third stage involved throwing darts and blowing up three balloons. Before the song ended, one had to clear all the stages. Whoever cleared the first stage would be considered the winner of this round and would be rewarded with 10 points per person. Ling Sheng¡¯s team would play the game first. In the first round, Zhu Yuanwai¡ªthe father¡ªwould play a game of ¡®slap the back of the opponent¡¯s hand¡¯¡ªa game of reflexes where both parties would place their hands together. One party would try to slap the back of the other¡¯s hand while the other party tried to dodge. One had to win and hit the opponent¡¯s hand before they could start the second round. Ling Sheng was the attacker, while Shangguan Yu was the defender. The other two had pushed him to do this, so he knew that Ling Sheng had some kind of conflict with them. The relationship between the three of them was already tense, and they had even gone on a variety show to play games together. This was simply hell. Old Qian was really naughty. No wonder he had been brought here. If there had been only young people, no one would have been able to control the situation. The production crew saw that Ling Sheng had missed her shot once, but she had just missed her shot again. Her face was full of anger, as though she was saying, I won¡¯t hit you. Humph, I won¡¯t let you have a lover in the end. How dare you kidnap my daughter? When the zither tune to ¡°The Butterfly Lovers¡± ended, Cheng Ye was extremely anxious. Even Ji Fanchen was a little anxious, as he knew that she had done this on purpose. The production team was stunned by her actions. When they saw that Shangguan Yu had stopped defending himself in the end, they looked at him as though they were begging him to hit her. However, she could not hit him. She could not hit him even if he placed the back of his hand in front of her. Chapter 390 - A Magical Brush When Ling Sheng heard the music end, she let out a smug laugh and pointed at Cheng Ye. ¡°You brat! You want to abduct my daughter? You¡¯re still too young.¡± The production team burst out laughing. Let us remind you of something. Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re playing a game, Little Fairy. If you play like this, your team will lose! Shangguan Yu, who was also amused by her actions, burst out laughing. The young lady was really interesting. He let out a low cough and said, ¡°It¡¯s our team¡¯s turn now. Let me do it. You defend yourself.¡± Ling Sheng got into the groove instantly. When Shangguan Yu hit her, she reached with her hand under his palm and hit him with a crisp slap. Shangguan Yu could not help but laugh. ¡°Zhu Yuanwai, why didn¡¯t you dodge?¡± Ling Sheng, who looked at him like he wasn¡¯t talking about her daughter, urged him. ¡°Scholar Liang, hurry up and marry Ms. Zhu. I wish the two of you a blissful marriage.¡± There was a burst of laughter around him. Old Qian could not help but nod and smile. He was extremely satisfied. This natural variety sense was simply amazing. What if he fell in love with this lady? After Shangguan Yu won, he hurried over to rehearse his lines with Luo Xin. He was the kind of singer who forgot the lyrics during a concert. Without a teleprompter, he could not survive. Reciting lines was a difficult task in his life. Although he had memorized the lines, Old Qian was so strict that he could not make a single mistake. In the end, the duo was stuck working on the lines for three whole minutes. The music ended. The first time, the two teams did not complete their missions. During the second round, Ji Fanchen did not allow Ling Sheng to play ¡®slap the back of the opponent¡¯s hand¡¯ anymore. He personally stepped forward, while the opponents sent out Gu Shen to defend them. He landed a hit once and then started the second round, when they exchanged classic lines from ¡°The Butterfly Lovers¡±. Ji Fanchen: Look at the two shadows at the bottom of the well. A man and a woman are smiling. Cheng Ye: Oh Brother Yu, you are a man. You shouldn¡¯t compare me to a woman. Singing Chorus: One after another, they arrive at the Guanyin Hall. Cheng Ye: Arriving at the Guanyin Hall, the Guanyin Hall. The child-bestowing Guanyin sits above. Ji Fanchen: Guanyin has come to be a matchmaker. Come on, come on. As a pair, you and I will make conjugal vows to each other. The scene was shot in one take. Not a single word was uttered wrong, which stunned the production team. The two of them were breaking the rules! How could they not get anything wrong? Cheng Ye only reached Ji Fanchen¡¯s shoulder. He looked skinny and small in front of him, making the production team break out in cold sweat. However, the way Cheng Ye was running while carrying someone on his back made it look effortless, especially given how fast he was running. The production team, who was worried about Cheng Ye, looked at each other. Oh my god, how many twists and turns do you want? While carrying a person, he ran over to blow out the candles that had been placed atop a wooden stake. As a result, he had to blow them out with his nose. If he blew them with his nose, there would definitely be an uncontrollable, hilarious situation. For example, his mucus could fly out. However, the production crew was disappointed. How could a cold and aloof exalted immortal like Ji Fanchen send his mucus flying? In 10 seconds, he extinguished all the candles. The production team had played this game before, so they had tested it before letting the guests play. It had taken them at least 30 seconds, so they had not expected Ji Fanchen to finish blowing ten candles at one second on average. They wailed internally. How could they continue doing this? What kind of god-like guests had Director Qian invited? How many skills were they hiding? In order to understand the guests, they had watched ¡°Everyone¡¯s Magical Power Emergence¡± ten times, but they had not realized that young Little Ye was strong and Ji Fanchen could blow out candles in seconds! The music was over. Ling Sheng threw a dart and stood three meters away to shoot the balloons. Her weak throw showed no sincerity at all. She was obviously trying not to hit the target, as she did not want the lovers to end up together. However, who would have thought that the dart, which should have landed softly on the ground, would brush past a balloon? Then, it fell. Peng, peng, peng, peng. Every brush resulted in a burst, causing three balloons to burst in the end. Ling Sheng looked at her hand in confusion, unable to believe that she had really done it. The balloons had burst. Had she won? Production Team: You might not believe us if we say it, but we are shocked. This was a godly move! Chapter 391 - God of Variety Upon seeing her dumbfounded look, Qian Yi could not help but laugh. Oh my god, she had been possessed by the god of variety. What a turnaround! No wonder ¡°Everyone¡¯s Magical Power Emergence¡± was so popular. With a god of variety like her around, it would be unreasonable if the show had not become popular. Her expression and actions told others that she did not want to shoot. In the end, she had casually shot three darts. Wasn¡¯t this infuriating? Shangguan Yu: Are you playing? Gu Shen let out a snort, but the corners of his lips curled up in a gentle smile that he did not notice. Luo Xin took a look at Gu Shen and realized that his cold, impatient, and annoyed expression had disappeared. He was even smiling at Ling Sheng. Unconsciously, his true emotions were revealed. His hands, which were hanging by his sides, were clenched tightly into fists. There was a fire in his heart that he could not swallow. His attitude toward Ling Sheng had really changed. Even he might not have realized it! The first scene ended with the lovers getting a happy ending. Ling Sheng¡¯s team won, and each person obtained 10 points. They cheered and held hands as they spun in circles. The song ¡°You Are Marrying Me Today¡± started playing, and colorful ribbons and flowers danced in the air. The festive atmosphere made it possible to get married directly. Qian Yi could already foresee that after the first episode was broadcast, the show would definitely go viral. The effect was too good. The opposing team did not have any interesting parts. The interesting parts all belonged to their team and Ling Sheng. This lady was simply a living treasure. The first scene officially ended. The second scene then started. Location: Private school. Theme: Write an article. The six guests had changed into scholar clothes. The six of them had different styles. There was the gentle and elegant Shangguan Yu, the delicate Cheng Ye, the fresh and good-looking Luo Xin, the handsome Gu Shen, the cold and aloof Ji Fanchen, and the cool and elegant Ling Sheng. The six of them each sat in front of a desk. The teacher stood on the podium and read out the theme with a bamboo ruler. ¡°Praise! There¡¯s a piece of paper in the drawer of each desk. It says the name you want to praise. Go ahead and praise it. Praising it will make the world beautiful.¡± Ling Sheng opened the drawer and took out the note. When she took a look, she nearly choked to death. The name ¡°Gu Shen¡± made her want to poke her eyes blind. She could scold him, and 10,000 words would not be too much. However, she could not even squeeze out a word of praise! Gu Shen¡¯s expression changed again and again as he looked at the name ¡°Ling Sheng¡± he had gotten, which was written in big letters. He could not think of a single word of praise for this stinky woman. All he could think of was that she was promiscuous, ruthless, and evil! The gentleman touched his beard and said seriously, ¡°You¡¯ve all seen the topic, right? Now, start writing the article. After you finish it, you¡¯ll have to recite it in public. As the judges, the production crew will give each of you a score. Cherish this opportunity and start!¡± Cheng Ye looked at his topic, his pen poised. He would be praising Brother Chen. Fortunately, he could write 10,000 words without stopping! Ji Fanchen looked at his topic. He did not know Luo Xin, so how could he praise her? If he did not praise her correctly, she would definitely misunderstand. Shangguan Yu looked at his topic¡ªCheng Ye. This little brother was not bad. The praise should reflect what the fans were saying now. Thanks to his years of experience writing lyrics, he could praise him. Luo Xin had drawn Shangguan Yu¡¯s name. She gave Ling Sheng and Gu Shen a subtle look. Who had they drawn? Could they have drawn each other¡¯s names? The competition lasted 10 minutes. Ling Sheng hesitated for a moment before thinking of Gu Shen as a different person. She could just think of him as the Third Master. She could praise the Third Master in a different way. It was simple. Ding! Time was up. Chapter 392 - Dear Gu ¡°Put down the pens in your hands!¡± the teacher shouted sternly. When Ling Sheng finished writing the last word, Jun Shiyan¡¯s face filled her mind. She lowered her head secretly and smiled sneakily. Cheng Ye was the first to go. He was sitting at the far end and had filled a piece of paper with words front to back. His eyes lit up as he stood up and started reading his masterpiece. ¡°The title of my essay is ¡®Praise Song of the Mortal[1] World¡¯!¡± Ling Sheng could not help but cover her mouth and laugh. She stole a look at Ji Fanchen and realized that he was looking at Cheng Ye proudly, waiting for him to recite his work. Cheng Ye¡¯s praise was at the level of a primary school student¡¯s essay, but he was praising Ji Fanchen to the skies. Ling Sheng had goosebumps all over her body, but Ji Fanchen seemed to be enjoying it. He kept smiling at him. As for the others, Shangguan Yu was a genius at writing lyrics. His praise was naturally at a high standard, and Cheng Ye felt embarrassed. Ji Fanchen¡¯s words were appropriate. He praised the pretty, sensible, and hardworking girls of this era. There was nothing outstanding about his words. Luo Xin¡¯s article was also well-written. It boasted about Shangguan Yu¡¯s talent and rare genius, so Shangguan Yu was very satisfied. In the end, it was Ling Sheng and Gu Shen¡¯s turn. When Ling Sheng stood up, all she could think of was Jun Shiyan. She cleared her throat and said, ¡°The title of my passage is Dear Gu Recital.¡± Luo Xin¡¯s expression changed slightly, and her hands, which were on her knees, were clasped tightly together. Dear Gu? Dear Gu! Had she still not given up on her evil intentions to woo Gu Shen? Could she not see if she was worthy? Who was she to call him Dear Gu? Gu Shen frowned and looked in Ling Sheng¡¯s direction. That stinky woman! Who had asked her to call him Dear Gu? What had given her the guts to do that? Ling Sheng started reciting the words she had written. She was full of emotions and pride as she did so. ¡°Quentin retires, Chen Ming goes into hiding, Gary abandons us, and Dear Gu leaves. ¡°Over 100 days of infatuation, but no negligence. ¡°The scenes of the past feel like yesterday. ¡°Heart full of innocence, character of a child. ¡°The sound of nature, the form of a deity, the laughter of spring flowers, and the eyes of the country. Endless joy and boundless love. ¡°Amidst the laughter and silence, every single move effuses infatuation! ¡°When one¡¯s voice hurts, how can one not frown? If a smile thaws the winter, how can one¡¯s lips not smile? All kinds of emotions are what makes this charming. ¡°As bashful as a young lad; eyebrows furrowed just like a mature man; a man of action further stirs the heart. ¡°One moment of infatuation, one lifetime of obsession. It is impossible to get free.¡± Quentin was the director who had won the most Oscars in history. Gary was the richest man in the world. Chen Ming was the most acclaimed Best Actor in China¡¯s history. Last year, he had announced his withdrawal from the entertainment circle. Gu Shen¡¯s expression was curious. When he heard her praise, he actually felt that it was not bad for a moment. However, he soon sneered in his heart. Was she worthy of praising him? He felt disgusted by her praise. Being complimented by her was the biggest insult to him. Why had she chosen him? After Ling Sheng finished reciting, there was thunderous applause and cheers all around her. In ten minutes, she had written an exquisitely flattering passage. Her words and choice of intonation aside, one had to praise her for being able to write a poem in such a short period of time. She was a genius! It was Gu Shen¡¯s turn then. The topic he had drawn was Ling Sheng. When he stood up, he felt a little awkward. He paused for a while before reading. ¡°Ling Sheng is very good.¡± Then, everyone waited to hear what would follow. Gu Shen bowed and said, ¡°Thank you, everyone!¡± Everyone was dumbfounded. Was he finished? [1] It¡¯s a homophone of Fanchen. Chapter 393 - Disgraceful Ling Sheng¡¯s face darkened. This was a serious problem. Gu Shen was a scumbag. Couldn¡¯t he praise her more? Would he die if he said a few words? He was not the only one who felt awkward. She felt awkward too. Come to think of it, everyone thinks that you complimented him and tried your best to flatter him. In the end, he dismissed you with a single sentence and asked if you were angry. She had not been praising Gu Shen. She had not even mentioned his name from the start. However, the crowd did not know that and had thought she was praising Gu Shen. Besides Ling Sheng, the others also felt a little awkward. They had said they would be on the show. Even if they had a feud, there was no need to show it. They had to save face. Shangguan Yu was good friends with Gu Shen and had thought that his personality was not bad. After interacting with him today, he had learned something. As a man, it was really ungentlemanly of him to mock a girl. Ji Fanchen and Cheng Ye had not had a good impression of Gu Shen to begin with. Upon hearing this, they got even angrier. It was obvious that he was face-slapping Ling Sheng. This was too much! The production team looked at each other, feeling a little awkward. They had not expected Gu Shen to be such a person. During the show, one had to at least control one¡¯s emotions. If this happened, no one would be able to get off the stage! Qian Yi had called them over to hype up the situation. The first episode of the show had to be hyped up. Ling Sheng, Luo Xin, and Gu Shen¡¯s love triangle was a hot topic. Even if the show was not broadcast, it would be trending and there would be the same number of discussions. Ji Fanchen and Cheng Ye¡¯s #Chen Ye #CP had also been in the limelight recently. Countless decadent female CP fans were anxiously waiting for the duo to appear on the same screen again. In addition, Cheng Ye had recently become popular. It would not be an exaggeration to call him the nation¡¯s younger brother. The duo was also a big topic of discussion. He was the one who had hired Shangguan Yu to control the situation. He had been afraid that these young people would not grasp the scale and rhythm of the show well, so he had specifically asked him to come. However, he had not expected the conflict between Gu Shen and Ling Sheng to become so undisguised. Wasn¡¯t it too petty of a man to do such a thing? The girl had not said anything and had done what she was supposed to do. She had even praised him. It was obvious that she¡¯d wanted to put on a good show and had set aside her personal grudges temporarily. When the two of them were compared, Qian Yi felt that Ling Sheng¡¯s professionalism was really not bad. Her sense of variety was also top-notch among the people he had met. Even if a joke was made, she would accept it. Gu Shen had worked with him before, but he would not look for him again in the future. His character was terrible. The only person present who felt like venting their anger was Luo Xin. Her lips curled up into a smile without a trace. That piece of trash Ling Sheng had tried to suck up, only to be rebuffed instead. Ah Shen did not like her. Otherwise, he would not have acted with such an attitude on the spot. The sentence he had written had given Ling Sheng a resounding slap. There was no doubt whether she was embarrassed or not. Shangguan Yu tried to smooth things over. He stood up with a smile and said, ¡°Ah Shen is really rich. Alright, alright. Since it¡¯s over, let¡¯s start voting!¡± Everyone quickly returned to normal. Ling Sheng ran to the side to talk to Cheng Ye and laugh as though nothing had happened. Gu Shen took a look at Ling Sheng, who was beside him. His lips curled up coldly at an angle that could not be captured by the camera. She wanted to woo him, yet she had used this particular method. Even if she wrote 100 or 1,000 essays, he would definitely not like a woman like her. If she was sensible, she should give up on this idea as soon as possible and stop playing all kinds of annoying tricks. Chapter 394 - Accepting Punishment There were a total of 68 staff members present. One by one, they lined up to vote. There was a voting box behind each guest, and each ping pong ball counted as one vote. They voted for the guest whose article they thought was the best. However, everyone had to circle around the guests before voting. When Qian Yi walked past Ling Sheng, he gave her a thumbs-up secretly and smiled in satisfaction. Ling Sheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Oh my, could he have really taken a liking to her? Would he be looking to make her a permanent member of the cast? No one had noticed Qian Yi and Ling Sheng¡¯s interaction. Only Luo Xin and Gu Shen had seen it. The duo had been paying attention to Ling Sheng. Luo Xin could not help but laugh coldly. Ling Sheng was a good-for-nothing. She had been in the limelight the whole time. Right from the start, she had been manipulating things non-stop and causing all kinds of trouble. She did not know how to keep a low profile at all. She had even stolen Senior Shangguan¡¯s limelight. She wanted to see how badly she would be criticized when the show was broadcast. This was the first time a newbie was on a show, yet she was competing with the seniors for air time. Gu Shen¡¯s eyes were full of mockery. That promiscuous woman had even started seducing the director! When the voting ended, everyone took their ping pong balls out of their voting boxes. The six of them counted: One. Gu Shen took one out. Then, they counted to two. Gu Shen dug again, but there were no more balls. His handsome face looked a little awkward. He let out a low cough and sat down on his seat, looking at the others as they counted. Cheng Ye: Six. That¡¯s all. Ji Fanchen: Seven. Luo Xin: Eight. The only thing left was the showdown between Ling Sheng and Shangguan Yu. One by one, they took out their balls as though their boxes were Pandora¡¯s boxes. The duo took one ball out each and counted. Then, they looked at each other and smiled. Although the atmosphere seemed very harmonious, they were actually engaged in a tug of war. Sparks flew from their eyes. A drama queen versus a drama queen. It was indescribably amusing and adorable to watch. Shangguan Yu thought that this lady was too adorable. She was passionate, generous, smart, beautiful, and not pretentious at all. It was not easy for someone to keep their true nature in the entertainment circle. He took out another ball and provoked her. ¡°18.¡± Ling Sheng took two out and smiled smugly at him. ¡°19!¡± Shangguan Yu continued taking more out, but he knew that there were no more balls in the box. They were all in the lady¡¯s box. However, he pretended to touch something. In the end, he took out some air seriously and looked at Ling Sheng. ¡°I admit defeat.¡± Ling Sheng smiled and cupped her hands. ¡°Thank you for letting me win!¡± The production staff laughed. It was just a number. The duo was acting like this was a swordfight, making them nervous and excited. In the end, Ling Sheng won. There were 28 balls in her box, which gave her a total of 28 points. In addition to the 10 points she had won in the previous round, her total score was 38 points. Shangguan Yu: 18 points. Ji Fanchen: 17 points. Cheng Ye: 16 points. Luo Xin: 8 points. Gu Shen: 1 point. The teacher spoke again, weighing the ferule in his hand. ¡°Gu Shen¡¯s essay was the worst. Come up and accept your punishment.¡± Gu Shen went up obediently. Teacher: ¡°Take off your shoes.¡± Gu Shen removed his shoes obediently. The teacher said, ¡°Lie down.¡± Gu Shen¡¯s expression changed slightly. He could afford to lose, so he lay down. The teacher said, ¡°Raise your legs.¡± Gu Shen lifted his legs. The place where the teacher was sitting was a meter higher than the seats of the students. It was a platform. When Gu Shen lay on it and lifted his legs, he could not see his head at all. Teacher: ¡°I¡¯ll punish you three times. In the future, you¡¯ll study hard and write articles. You¡¯re not allowed to fool others, understand?¡± Gu Shen replied, ¡°Okay.¡± The teacher hit him, but Gu Shen did not move. Normally, being hit by Third Uncle would hurt a lot more than this. Besides, this was a variety show. That was just a light touch. Ling Sheng, who had evil intentions, wanted to seek revenge. She bent down and squatted beside the teacher quietly, winking as she gestured for the ruler. The teacher took a look at Director Qian and gave her the ferule after receiving his approval. Ling Sheng could finally seek revenge. Not only could she seek revenge, but she could also increase the hype for the show and boost Gu Shen¡¯s popularity. This scumbag had benefited from this. She looked at Gu Shen and announced silently, ¡°Your future Third Aunt will punish you for speaking rudely!¡± Chapter 395 - Writing To Gu Zhishi She raised her hand. The ruler landed heavily. ¡°Teacher!¡± Gu Shen screamed and retracted his leg in pain. The few people below laughed in secret. Luo Xin followed suit, covering her mouth and pretending not to smile. Her brows were slightly furrowed, and her eyes were dark and gloomy. After Ling Sheng was finished, she returned to her seat hurriedly as though nothing had happened. Gu Shen looked at the soles of his feet, which had turned red. After all, this was a variety show, so he had to have a sense of variety. He could not be too rigid. ¡°Sir, you were too harsh.¡± The teacher smiled at him and said earnestly, ¡°Student Gu, study hard in the future.¡± The production team clapped the clapper board. The second scene ended. It was already noon by the time they were done filming. They would eat and rest for an hour and a half before filming continued in the afternoon. Qian Yi took the articles they had written away, and Ling Sheng chased after him. ¡°Director Qian, I¡¯m begging you. Can you give me mine?¡± Qian Yi said, ¡°Can¡¯t you just write it again? Our production team has to save this. If a variety show museum is built in the future, the first draft will be included in the museum¡¯s exhibition.¡± Ling Sheng chased after him and tried to negotiate. ¡°Give me the original draft. I¡¯ll write another version for you later, alright? It will definitely be the same. There will be no difference.¡± ¡°Just tell me, why do you want the original draft? Do you want to keep it?¡± Qian Yi did not know what she was up to, but it was not like he could not give it to her. He just wanted to tease her. Thus, he whispered, ¡°Do you really like Mr. Gu that much?¡± Ling Sheng nodded hurriedly. Based on Qian Yi¡¯s expression, she knew that he had guessed that Dear Gu was not Gu Shen. Otherwise, she would have called him Gu Shen. She could only admire him. Indeed, the older one was, the wiser one was. ¡°Can you give it to me?¡± Qian Yi passed the original draft to her. Upon seeing the young lady thanking him, he turned around and ran away, as though he was afraid that he would snatch it back. He then said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to give me another copy!¡± When Gu Shen watched Ling Sheng ask Qian Yi for the original draft, his lips curled up coldly in disdain and disgust and he chased after Ling Sheng. The production team was setting up the scene, and there were tents everywhere. When the duo passed by the filming tent, they disappeared. Cheng Ye and Ji Fanchen had gone to the washroom together. Besides Luo Xin, no one else had noticed Gu Shen chasing after Ling Sheng. Ling Sheng had just turned around a corner when someone grabbed her arm and dragged her. When she looked up, she met Gu Shen¡¯s disgusted, angry eyes. Her lips curled up coldly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Teacher Gu?¡± Gu Shen let out a cold snort, his eyes burning with anger. ¡°Ling Sheng, you have no limits. Aren¡¯t you shameless?¡± ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Ling Sheng did not know how many times she had scolded him. She struggled free from his hand in disgust and picked up a stick from the side. She then threatened him casually. ¡°If you approach me again, I¡¯ll hit you to death. Do you believe me?¡± Gu Shen said, ¡°You know what you did.¡± Ling Sheng frowned. ¡°What did I do?¡± Gu Shen said, ¡°That disgusting love letter you wrote just now. Did you ask Director Qian to let you keep it?¡± Ling Sheng was so angry that she laughed. ¡°What does that have to do with you?¡± Gu Shen sneered and mocked her. ¡°Ling Sheng, you keep saying that you hate me, but you¡¯re shameless enough to follow me. You¡¯ve followed me from the last television drama to ¡®C-Star¡¯ and now here. Do you dare swear that you¡¯re not wooing me? You even wrote those disgusting words of love. I feel disgusted whenever I see you!¡± Ling Sheng: Dear, you¡¯ve made me f*cking angry. There¡¯s something wrong with your brain, right? She took a breath and said, ¡°Let me repeat this one last time: One, I didn¡¯t know you were the male lead in that drama. Two, the Eight Immortals went to ¡®C-Star¡¯ to cheer Xiao Ye on. I didn¡¯t know you would be there. Three and most important, this poem is not for you. It¡¯s for Gu Zhishi.¡± Chapter 396 - Friendship Endures Gu Shen¡¯s face darkened as he continued chasing after her. ¡°You wrote this for my Third Uncle? Ling Sheng, don¡¯t use my Third Uncle as a shield. You got close to him to woo me, right?¡± Ling Sheng wanted to vomit. She covered her mouth and pointed at him. ¡°Please make way. I can¡¯t hold it in anymore!¡± When he saw that she was about to vomit, Gu Shen¡¯s expression changed and he said hurriedly, ¡°Ling Sheng, speak nicely if you want to say something. Don¡¯t go crazy!¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± Ling Sheng laughed out loud. She then looked at him and said, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been wanting to tell you.¡± Gu Shen said, ¡°Stop changing the subject.¡± Ling Sheng smiled even more brightly. ¡°Gu Shen, the purpose of a mentally-challenged baby like you is to highlight the superiority of a normal person¡¯s IQ.¡± Then, she turned around to leave. She did not want to talk to that fool anymore. When would he understand that she was really not interested in him? Gu Shen¡¯s face was ashen as she scolded him again. Just as the angry Ling Sheng was about to speak, he heard Luo Xin calling out to him. He frowned and turned around. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°You broke up with me because you like her, right?¡± Luo Xin mocked him coldly. ¡°Gu Shen, I really didn¡¯t know your taste was so bad.¡± ¡°Who said I like her?¡± Gu Shen held back his anger and said hatefully, ¡°I don¡¯t like her. I find her annoying. Even if all the women in the world died, I wouldn¡¯t like her!¡± Upon seeing his agitated look, Luo Xin emphasized her words, as though she was anxious to cut ties with him and convince herself that he hated her as much as he had said. Her eyes narrowed slightly as she asked, ¡°Then why did you break up with me?¡± ¡°Luo Xin, I don¡¯t love you anymore.¡± Gu Shen looked at the woman in front of him, but his heart did not waver at all. What he hated the most was women who continued to pester a man after breaking up with him. He¡¯d hoped that she would be cool about it. Since they had broken up, they should accept reality and move on. Ever since they had broken up, she had done a good job. She had not come to look for him, nor had she cried like other annoying women. He was very satisfied. ¡°I understand.¡± Luo Xin smiled casually as she walked up to him and asked, ¡°Then can we continue being friends in the future?¡± Gu Shen frowned slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary.¡± Luo Xin¡¯s smile remained unchanged. ¡°Why? Is Teacher Gu afraid that he won¡¯t let go of me? Don¡¯t you dare be my friend after our breakup?¡± Gu Shen could not stand being goaded. He was not sure if he was being goaded, but his lips curled up confidently. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± ¡°Then I wish our friendship will last forever.¡± Upon hearing this, Luo Xin finally heaved a sigh of relief. As long as he met her again to talk, she would not be afraid that she would miss the chance to wear him down. If she could make Gu Shen fall in love with her once, there would be a second and a third time. After all, there was no one in the world who knew Gu Shen better than her. After Ling Sheng left, she got in an RV parked outside the television station. In the vehicle, the man was sitting on the sofa with a pair of gold-rimmed glasses on his face. His laptop was on the table in front of him. Upon seeing her enter, he smiled and looked up. ¡°Is filming over?¡± Ling Sheng had been filming the whole morning, and she was mostly mentally tired. She was too tired to go on the show with that fool Gu Shen. She threw herself on the sofa and sighed. ¡°No, we are halfway through. We¡¯ll continue in the afternoon.¡± Jun Shiyan set aside the work at hand naturally and moved in front of the young lady. He lifted her head and let her lie on his lap, massaging her temples gently. ¡°Are you that tired? Don¡¯t film anymore, alright?¡± Chapter 397 - High and Low Ling Sheng nodded lazily, shook her head, and closed her eyes. Upon smelling the familiar smell on his body, she felt her body and mind relax. Xu Xi knocked on the door. ¡°Third Master, the food is here. Do you want me to bring it in now?¡± Jun Shiyan asked her, ¡°Do you want to eat or take a shower first?¡± ¡°Bring it in! I¡¯m hungry.¡± Ling Sheng could not be bothered to take a shower. She was exhausted. She had to continue filming in the afternoon and could not be bothered to put on makeup again. Although filming looked simple, it was actually very tiring. One had to be mentally and physically active for a long period of time. Variety shows were no exception. They were far from happy, funny, and joyful, as they looked to the audience. Jun Shiyan nodded, and Xu Xi opened the car door. The chefs carried plates covered by silver semicircular lids and entered. ¡°Where are your friends? Do you want them to join us?¡± Jun Shiyan frowned slightly. His heart ached when he saw the tired young lady. ¡°They¡¯re eating with the production team.¡± Before Ling Sheng had come, she had called for Ji Fanchen and Cheng Ye. Since they had been unwilling to come over, she had run back herself. The meal was a western one, cooked by a three-star chef from a Michelin restaurant in C City. However, although Ling Sheng was a Chinese cuisine chef who had always been in awe of western food, she did not like it much. Like her father, she felt a sense of pride when it came to Chinese food. No matter what you think, I think we¡¯re impressive. I respect your eating habits, but I still think our ethnic diet is impressive. Besides, as a chef, she would definitely not waste food. Regardless of whether the food was delicious, she could eat it all. Upon seeing the young lady eating happily, Jun Shiyan said, ¡°If it¡¯s delicious, we¡¯ll go to their restaurant tomorrow night. Any delays while the food is delivered will affect the taste of the food.¡± Ling Sheng shook her head. ¡°We might have a gathering tonight. Senior Shangguan said that there¡¯s a delicious crayfish restaurant near the television station. The snake-flavored crayfish is delicious.¡± Since the senior had spoken, it was naturally not appropriate for her to say no to him. Besides, she was a foodie herself and she yearned for delicious food all the time! Jun Shiyan smiled. No matter what the young lady ate, it looked very appetizing. It was as though she was eating delicacies. He reached out to wipe the sauce from the corner of her lips and said, ¡°You can start a food show by yourself.¡± Ling Sheng agreed solemnly. ¡°I think so too. When I have time, I¡¯ll talk to Director Mo and get him to film a food show for me. Then, I¡¯ll go to various countries to eat their street food. What do you think?¡± Jun Shiyan frowned slightly in disdain. ¡°That sounds dirty.¡± ¡°Third Master, you don¡¯t understand this, right? My father said that there¡¯s no such thing as high-class or low-class food.¡± Ling Sheng corrected him seriously. Jun Shiyan asked, ¡°Does your father know about this?¡± Ling Sheng pursed her lips, disappointment flashing across her eyes. She smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s a foodie. He¡¯s very knowledgeable when it comes to food.¡± It was not this father of hers, but another father. It was her biological father. That was not right. This was also her biological father. Anyway, they were both her fathers. Jun Shiyan smiled. So Huo Ci liked food a lot. He would remember that. Ling Sheng then slept for half an hour and asked Jun Shiyan to be her alarm clock. When the time came, he would alert her. Before leaving, she stuffed the paper with the praise into his hand and held it. Then, she warned him seriously, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to look at it now. You can look at it after I leave!¡± Chapter 398 - My Girlfriend Jun Shiyan nodded and smiled lovingly. ¡°Okay.¡± Upon seeing the young lady¡¯s back disappear, he opened his palm. There was a heart-shaped folded piece of paper on it that had been folded very beautifully. When he opened it bit by bit, he saw the slightly ostentatious standard script on it. The words were strong and gentle, round and smooth. The handwriting was very pretty. It did not look like it was a young lady¡¯s work. It was indescribably unrestrained and pleasing to the eye. The hundreds of words of ¡°Dear Gu Recital¡± had been written with one stroke. There was not even a trace of a smear in the middle. This was enough to show the young lady¡¯s talent, or perhaps it was her heartfelt happiness that had made her write it with such spirit. Jun Shiyan¡¯s smile deepened as he looked at her. So this was how she felt in her heart. After looking at it over and over again, he said happily, ¡°Xu Xi, prepare a pen and some paper.¡± Xu Xi did not understand. He thought the Third Master was inspired and wanted to write a piece. After preparing a pen and some paper, he stood aside respectfully. The man in front of him started writing with a joyful expression on his face. He had just finished singing the words of ¡°Dear Gu Recital¡± when his eyes opened wide. Oh my god, was the Third Master crazy? Was he writing about himself? Jun Shiyan put down the pen and admired the young lady¡¯s masterpiece again. He then said, ¡°Xu Xi, frame this and hang it in my office.¡± Xu Xi let out a low cough, thinking that he was crazy. However, he did not dare say anything. He only lowered his head slightly and replied, ¡°Yes, Third Master.¡± He was about to leave with the Third Master¡¯s calligraphy piece to find someone to frame it. Coincidentally, there was a famous master framer in C City. ¡°There¡¯s also this.¡± Jun Shiyan handed Ling Sheng¡¯s manuscript to him as though he was holding a treasure. ¡°Take it. If you even tear a corner, go and switch jobs with He Xie.¡± What kind of treasure was this? He was not some king of destruction who would really destroy it. However, he had to have the guts to do that. ¡°Yes, Third Master.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Upon seeing that he was about to leave, Jun Shiyan stopped him. ¡°After you frame this, turn it into a photo frame and place it by my bedside in my bedroom.¡± Xu Xi looked at it again and again. Suddenly, he recalled that this piece of paper seemed very familiar. Wasn¡¯t it the one Ms. Ling had folded when she had come over? It had even been folded into a heart-like shape. No wonder Master had written a poem for her. So this had been written by Ms. Ling. Now that he thought back to the content, he realized that single people could not offend people in love. Did they have to be so abusive? Just watching their public displays of affection was stifling! When Ling Sheng returned, everyone was still resting. Cheng Ye was lying on a wooden board on the ground. Ji Fanchen had been sitting and reading a script. His head was resting on his thigh, and he had fallen asleep on top of the cover of the script. Ling Sheng secretly took a photo and posted it on the group chat of the Eight Immortals. Immediately, the hearts of an entire group of people ached. Was Xiao Ye tired? Why was he lying on a wooden board? What was wrong with the production team? There seemed to be no place to rest. Shi Lingyu: Let me tell you something. I¡¯m flying to C City in the afternoon. Shall we meet tonight? Ling Sheng: What are you doing in C City? Didn¡¯t you already join your film crew? Yu Bei: Her cake shop in C City is opening soon. She¡¯s coming for the opening ceremony. Ling Sheng: How did you know? Yu Bei disappeared. Shi Lingyu: Yes, it¡¯s a ribbon-cutting ceremony. I¡¯ll bring you some cake and come to visit your film crew. What kind of food do you want? Ling Sheng thought for a while Ling Sheng: I want to eat something that¡¯s filled with Snow Whites[1]! Yu Bei suddenly jumped out again. Yu Bei: Beautiful! Do you know how much each Snow White costs? Jiang Yi: My heart aches. Ling Sheng paused as though she had discovered something incredible. Ling Sheng: The two of you are not kind. When were you together? Shi Lingyu: I wanted to tell you officially when we met. Yu Bei: @Shi Lingyu, let me introduce you. This is my girlfriend. Ling Sheng ran over and squatted beside Ji Fanchen, patting his arm. ¡°Get on WeChat and look at the group chat. Hurry up, something big has happened.¡± Ji Fanchen took a look at the news record and said calmly, ¡°I knew!¡± Ling Sheng clenched her fists. Fine, was she the only one who had not known? ¡°How great of you guys. To think I thought of you as friends!¡± Upon hearing her voice, Cheng Ye woke up and picked up the script covering his face. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Ling Sheng showed him her phone. Cheng Ye¡¯s eyes widened as his voice suddenly became louder. ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, Sister Yu and¡­¡± [1] A kind of expensive strawberries. Chapter 399 - : Getting Back Together Ling Sheng covered his mouth immediately. She felt a little better knowing that he had not known about this. She then asked Ji Fanchen, ¡°Who else knows?¡± Ji Fanchen pointed at himself. ¡°Jiang Yi, Shi Lingyu, and Yu Bei.¡± While the three of them were talking, Qian Yi started shouting. The afternoon filming session was about to start. Ling Sheng scanned the area and saw Gu Shen and Luo Xin walking over side by side. They were no longer having a cold war like they had in the morning. Instead, they were chatting and laughing. Had they reconciled? The third scene started in the afternoon and involved a live broadcast and a race. As the host of this episode, Shangguan Yu took the script Old Qian had given him and started reading the rules. ¡°For this round, you will be divided into two groups. Each group will include three people who will be eating, broadcasting, and delivering lines. Before the broadcast, they will be reciting a tongue twister provided by the production team. If one person makes a mistake, the whole group will start from the beginning. The one that uses less time will win.¡± The groups were reassembled. Just like in the morning, they started randomly picking balls. The colors were the same. Ling Sheng, Cheng Ye, and Shangguan Yu were in the same group. Although it was not the best combination she had expected, she was still satisfied. As long as she was not with those two, she would do anything. Ji Fanchen, Gu Shen, and Luo Xin were in the same group, but he did not care much about that. As long as Sheng Sheng was not in the same group as them, he did not care. Ji Fanchen¡¯s group was made up of actors with good acting skills and nice line delivery. They were much better than Ling Sheng¡¯s group. For good actors, delivering lines was the most basic skill. It was definitely not a problem for them to complete a tongue twister. From simplest to most difficult, the food included friend flour gurel, one sweet potato, and two eggs. They would say the tongue twister before eating. In the past, one had been unable to drink water during the later rounds. One would only have drunk water after completing a mission or failing. When everyone was sure that the food had been swallowed, they would whistle. The round would then be definitely over. The two teams would have a rock-paper-scissors showdown next. The winning team would get priority. Since the actors had won, Ling Sheng¡¯s team would be the first to go. The three of them were unwilling to eat eggs. Since they could not drink water, they might as well choke to death. It was useless, even though Shangguan Yu was a senior. This was a variety show. Who was not a senior compared to him? In the end, a simple rock-paper-scissors game was used to decide the order. Shangguan Yu ate the eggs, Ling Sheng drank the fried gruel, and Cheng Ye ate the sweet potato. Ling Sheng had no problem with it. She cleared the tongue twister in one take, and Cheng Ye was equally good. He cleared the tongue twister in one take as well. When it was Shangguan Yu¡¯s turn, he got stuck. The mission failed, so they switched to the other group. Initially, they had thought that nothing would happen to Ji Fanchen¡¯s team. They¡¯d thought that they would pass this round in one go, but someone made a mistake. Ji Fanchen¡¯s tongue twister was a failure. Every time it was his turn, they got stuck. Although Gu Shen and Luo Xin said that it was alright, they started to get anxious. After all, their score was the lowest. When the final score was calculated, the loser would be punished. Both teams had a lot of problems. After three rounds, other than the last person eating the eggs, most of them were full. It was Ling Sheng¡¯s turn again. The three of them held hands and shouted in a domineering manner, ¡°Go, go, go!¡± This time, Ling Sheng would eat the eggs. In the end, her heart was in her throat. When she saw Cheng Ye finish eating the sweet potato, she hurriedly started to recite the tongue twister. She cleared it in one go. She then peeled the eggs excitedly and started eating. She nearly choked when she swallowed the whole thing. The three of them whistled in unison. Old Qian stepped forward and was about to hit the clapper board when the time was up. The mission had been a success. Ji Fanchen suddenly walked over and pointed at Ling Sheng. ¡°Whistle again.¡± Chapter 400 - Muddling Through Then, in front of everyone, Ling Sheng started to whistle. Her mouth was shaped extremely round, and her posture was very standard. However, only blowing sounds were heard. There was nothing that sounded like whistling. Pfft! Both the guests and the production team burst out laughing. Before she could even whistle, her failure was announced. Gu Shen looked at Ji Fanchen in amazement. ¡°How did you know she couldn¡¯t whistle?¡± This stinky woman was too sneaky. She had been whistling with the other two people, and they were quite loud. Who knew that she could not make a sound? It was the remaining two people who had whistled. Luo Xin also smiled symbolically and let out a cold snort in her heart. She must have done it on purpose. Who would not know how to whistle? She was obviously trying to get more attention. However, on second thought, if it had not been for Ji Fanchen, she would have definitely gotten away with it. She wasn¡¯t doing it for attention. Ling Sheng panicked. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to whistle!¡± Shangguan Yu was also laughing so hard that he was out of breath. Although she was part of their team, he still wanted to laugh. What should he do? Why was she so funny? If she had not been exposed, he would not have known that she had not managed to whistle. She had even done it with them in an attempt to muddle through. Cheng Ye looked at her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you whistle a lot in the past?¡± Then, he even imitated her whistling. ¡°I was inhaling, not whistling.¡± Ling Sheng felt depressed. She had even demonstrated how to inhale to produce music. It had been quite nice. ¡°Ha ha ha¡­ Then you¡¯re finished.¡± Gu Shen, who had been filming for a long time, had also gotten into character. After all, this was a variety show. He was livelier and more gloating than usual. ¡°You¡¯ll never win.¡± Ling Sheng pouted and looked at the director. ¡°Can I breathe?¡± Qian Yi held back his laughter and said generously, ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to whistle, breathe in. As long as you can make a sound, that will be enough.¡± The production team was overjoyed. Why was she so adorable? Did she want to make them laugh to death? They really did not know how many tricks she would pull. It felt like she was the highlight of this episode. This scene was not very eye-catching, but Ling Sheng¡¯s actions had made everyone laugh. In the end, Ji Fanchen¡¯s team won and each person got 10 points. The current total score was¡­ Ling Sheng: 38 points. Shangguan Yu: 18 points. Ji Fanchen: 27 points. Luo Xin: 18 points. Cheng Ye: 16 points. Gu Shen: 11 points. The fourth scene, which was also the last part of the show, was about the Hongmen Banquet. She changed into a gorgeous banquet outfit. Then, they were rearranged into groups of three. Heaven did not abide by one¡¯s wishes. Even though Ling Sheng had prayed a million times in her heart, she was still assigned to the same team as Gu Shen. She let out a deep sigh and comforted herself internally. Forget it. Since the show was ending, she would just bear with it. Group One: Ling Sheng, Gu Shen, and Ji Fanchen. Group Two: Shangguan Yu, Cheng Ye, and Luo Xin. A long table had already been brought out. The six of them knelt on the mats according to their respective groups and waited for the food to arrive. Old Qian read the script personally and cleared his throat. ¡°The waiter will serve three portions of food. One of them will be different from the other two portions. After eating, you have to point out which person ate the food that¡¯s different. The one who guesses right will win.¡± Ling Sheng looked at Old Qian. He indeed deserved being considered the variety show director with the most experience by the netizen judges. He was able to produce something interesting during filming. Soon, the food was served. Ling Sheng and the others would have chili fried eggs, and the three plates were neatly arranged in front of them. Old Qian introduced the dishes. ¡°These three plates of delicacies contain sweet peppers and fried eggs. One of them is an egg with ghost chili. Please enjoy it.¡± Chapter 401 - His Heart Was Touched Ling Sheng took a look at Old Qian and was deeply impressed. How ruthless! The food on the opposite side of the table was also served. It was a piece of bread. Old Qian introduced it. ¡°This is a piece of bread with melon-flavored pickles. There¡¯s a piece of bread with mustard sauce inside. Please enjoy it.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s group ate first and let the other party guess. The person sitting opposite her was Luo Xin. She was focused on watching her expression and small actions so that she could analyze them accurately. Ling Sheng did not even need to eat to know that the food in front of her was ghost chili. She could not help it. She could eat spicy food, but ghost chili was a difficult problem for her. After she took a bite, her expression became hideous and twisted. Her performance was very exaggerated. She opened the water bottle and drank half of it in one go. ¡°It¡¯s so spicy! Why is it so spicy?¡± Gu Shen took a bite of his own food, nodded, and commented, ¡°It¡¯s sweet and delicious.¡± Ji Fanchen took a bite, and tears started streaming down his face from the spiciness. He acted very reserved as he twisted open the water bottle and took a sip. His expression was pained, and cold sweat broke out on his skin. Ling Sheng was full of admiration. Brother Chen was really impressive. His performance was as real as it could be. It was even more realistic than her performance after she ate the ghost chili. Question: Who ate the ghost chili? Luo Xin and the others started discussing this. Shangguan Yu observed them for a moment. ¡°Ah Shen definitely didn¡¯t eat it. Can¡¯t be sure about Ling Sheng. I think it should be Ji Fanchen.¡± Cheng Ye nodded. ¡°It must be Brother Chen. Brother Chen can¡¯t eat spicy food.¡± The last time Brother Chen had eaten spicy food, he¡¯d had the exact same reaction. It had been exactly the same. This time, he had eaten ghost chili. There was sweat on the tip of his nose, and his face was red. He could not act. Ling Sheng wanted to say that he was innocent. Life was like a drama, and acting was everything! Luo Xin was very cautious. ¡°I think it was Ling Sheng. Gu Shen, have a bite of Ling Sheng¡¯s food.¡± Ling Sheng enthusiastically picked up a big piece of meat and fed it to him. He had to eat it. Gu Shen¡¯s face darkened. Since they were filming the show, he could not fly into a rage. He opened his mouth and ate a big piece of chili fried egg. Then, he felt terrible. He wanted to vomit on the spot, but he held back. He chewed it calmly and swallowed. Then, he nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s sweet.¡± He was deliberately trying to confuse the other group and cause chaos. Luo Xin knew that Gu Shen could not eat spicy food. Upon seeing how calm he was, she was a little suspicious. Could Ling Sheng¡¯s food really be sweet chili? Perhaps Gu Shen¡¯s food was actually spicy, but it did not appear to be spicy. Instead, Ji Fanchen seemed to have really eaten the spicy food. ¡°Gu Shen, have a bite of Senior Ji¡¯s food,¡± Luo Xin said. Gu Shen took a bite of Ji Fanchen¡¯s food. His face reddened visibly, and beads of sweat oozed from the tip of his nose. He swallowed and smiled lightly. ¡°It¡¯s sweet.¡± Cheng Ye thought, Sweet, my foot. Why does it taste so sweet in your mouth? There¡¯s something wrong with your taste buds! In the end, the three of them discussed it for a while before pointing at Ling Sheng. ¡°Hers is the spicy one, and the other two are sweet.¡± Old Qian did not act according to common sense. His heart felt listless as he smiled and said, ¡°Then please stand up and try the food in front of them. Make sure!¡± When Ling Sheng was about to arrive, Gu Shen and Cheng Ye sat opposite each other. Ling Sheng wanted to con her younger brother, so she nudged Gu Shen. ¡°Let¡¯s switch places.¡± Gu Shen ignored her and gave her a cold look. When she looked at him for a moment, Ling Sheng¡¯s attitude improved. ¡°Big Brother, let¡¯s switch places.¡± When he saw her suddenly turn soft, Gu Shen¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He hurriedly dismissed this strange feeling. He did not know if he had gone crazy, but when the few people opposite him stood up, he switched plates with her. He moved quickly, so no one noticed. Chapter 402 - No Punishment When Luo Xin reached Ling Sheng, she fed her personally. Ling Sheng smiled at her. ¡°Sister Xin Xin, mine is sweet. Really.¡± Upon seeing her smiling face, Luo Xin got angry, but her expression did not change much. When she tasted the food a little, her expression changed. It was really sweet. Cheng Ye ate the chili fried egg in front of Gu Shen. After taking a bite, he jumped up. His face flushed instantly, and he was ready to faint. Ji Fanchen hurriedly got up to support him and passed him some water. Upon seeing him finish the bottle in one go, he let out a helpless sigh. That little fool. Other people only wanted to try a little to confirm the taste. However, he had tried a big piece. If that was not spicy, which one could it be? He had been conned again! Shangguan Yu and Luo Xin were stunned as well. They looked at Cheng Ye, who was hopping like mad from the spiciness and had guessed wrong. Ling Sheng laughed out loud and ran over to hand him another bottle of water. She got juice from the production team and opened it for him. She even touched his head, feeling sorry for her silly brother. ¡°Who told you to take such a big bite?¡± Ji Fanchen shot her a murderous look. Isn¡¯t it all because of you? You and your random switching idea! Ling Sheng pressed her palms together and apologized. Brother Chen, I know I was wrong. Please let me go. Shangguan Yu did not believe it. ¡°Let me try.¡± Luo Xin was disappointed. ¡°We were wrong.¡± Gu Shen sat up straight in all seriousness. ¡°You were right. Ling Sheng¡¯s was the spicy one.¡± Shangguan Yu and Luo Xin did not understand. They looked at each other and then at Gu Shen. ¡°She switched places with me while you were not paying attention.¡± Gu Shen took a look at the stinky woman who was coaxing her younger brother. Although she looked like she had done something wrong and she had apologized sincerely, she did not seem that annoying. Shangguan Yu: You¡¯re indeed scheming. Luo Xin let out a low cough. ¡°I told you it was hers.¡± Luo Xin¡¯s team had guessed, so it was time for Ling Sheng¡¯s team to guess now. There was nothing amazing about it, so they immediately guessed who was eating bread with mustard. Shangguan Yu ate the bread with mustard and imitated them. Cheng Ye gave Ling Sheng some mustard bread to seek revenge. Ling Sheng was not having it, so the duo started chasing each other and running around the venue, causing a commotion. At this point, the show was nearing its end. The scores were quickly displayed on the big screen behind them. The last round was a draw, so the scores remained unchanged. Ling Sheng was number one and was the only person who could be exempted from punishment. Besides, she had the special privilege of choosing someone who could be exempted from punishment with her. Out of the remaining people, Gu Shen, who was last, flicked a drawstring 25 times, and Cheng Ye, who was second to last, 20 times. Luo Xin, 15 times. Ji Fanchen, 10 times. Shangguan Yu, 5 times. The drawstring was made of rubber. Besides Ling Sheng, everyone else was wearing a hat. The rubber was under their chin and was very tight. If it bounced, who knew how painful it would be. Ling Sheng finally understood why so many people had watched Qian Yi¡¯s shows. He did not act according to common sense. Besides the winner, everyone else would be punished. No one else would be excused. Qian Yi smiled. ¡°Who does our champion, Ling Sheng, want to exempt from punishment?¡± Ling Sheng smiled and made a decision with a wave of her hand. ¡°Act for three seconds and make me laugh. Whoever satisfies me will be exempt from punishment.¡± Qian Yi had not expected her to be holding back. He had initially thought that this would be the end, but the more he looked at her, the more satisfied he was. Cheng Ye, who was the first to go forward, performed a backflip with all his might. He then performed a frontflip and two somersaults. His last somersault was not successful and he landed on the ground miserably. The onlookers could not help but laugh, and so did Ling Sheng. Shangguan Yu walked in front of her. As he did, he lost a shoe and limped forward, causing the crowd to burst into laughter. Chapter 403 - I Decided To Give Up My Right Old Qian could not help but laugh. Shangguan Yi cared the most about other people¡¯s comments about his height. He was not considered very tall. He was 1.75 meters tall and he cared a lot about his image. He would not go out without height-increasing insoles. When he was young, he¡¯d fought with anyone who had said that he was wearing height-increasing insoles or joked about his height. He had not expected that they would make a joke about his height¡ªsomething he cared about the most¡ªon this show. How touching! Luo Xin made a joke that was considered flattering. It was quite funny, and many people, including Ling Sheng, laughed. Gu Shen cleared his throat and also said a joke. ¡°A man was receiving an IV at the hospital. In the process, he started laughing hysterically. When others asked him what he was laughing about, he said, ¡®I¡¯m drippin¡¯¡ªtrippin¡¯¡ªget it?¡¯¡± After saying that, he lowered his head and smiled. Ling Sheng gave him a sideways look. How lame. You must be a fool! Everyone thought, That was lame. Really lame. I¡¯m getting so many goosebumps from the lameness that it feels like I¡¯ve gone to the South Pole. Gu Shen smiled as his face tensed up. He looked at everyone and asked, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it funny?¡± Everyone chuckled cooperatively. What was so funny about it? Gu Shen felt a little awkward. He had found it very funny. Ji Fanchen, on the other hand, exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations and started performing The Great Sage, Heaven¡¯s Equal. The Monkey King¡¯s expression and actions had been perfected by him, causing the entire hall to laugh. Qian Yi finally understood why ¡°Everyone¡¯s Magical Power Emergence¡± had become so popular. Everyone would do something completely unexpected! Ji Fanchen was an aloof person. Who would have expected him to give such a hilarious performance in order to avoid punishment? They were all experts. Impressive! When everyone was done performing, Ling Sheng asked the staff members, ¡°Who do you think was the best for this round?¡± When the workers shouted together, Ji Fanchen and Shangguan Yu¡¯s names were the loudest. Ling Sheng thought for a while before standing between the duo in a difficult position. She held their wrists, ready to raise the winner¡¯s wrist at any moment. The production team also got nervous. Old Qian looked at the young lady, thinking that she had evil intentions and knew how to cause trouble. Both sides closed their eyes and waited for the final victory. ¡°I¡¯ve decided.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s expression was serious as she spoke solemnly. Suddenly, she raised both their hands and then put them down. ¡°I¡¯ve decided to give up this right!¡± Ha ha ha ha! The production team burst into laughter like crazy. Why was she so evil? She had let them perform for a long time, but she had then given up her right. Ji Fanchen¡¯s expression did not change much. He was used to her various tactics, so he was not surprised by what she had done. Shangguan Yu turned around angrily and grabbed her hair. ¡°You little girl!¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°Director, Director, look! This person is so angry that he wants to hit me. Help!¡± Shangguan Yu laughed angrily. He was helpless against this clever girl. He finally knew why the fans of ¡°Everyone¡¯s Magical Power Emergence¡± had called her an evil woman. After all, she was so adorably evil! Ling Sheng was the final winner. She was the only one who clapped her hands happily, preparing to punish them. Upon seeing the people waiting in line to be punished, she suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we focus all the punishment on one person?¡± It did not matter to Ji Fanchen. He would just take 10 hits and bear with it. Cheng Ye could not do that. He had 20 hits. If he was lucky, he would not be punished. He hurriedly raised his hand and said, ¡°I agree.¡± Gu Shen, who had the smallest score, would be punished the most. Since Ling Sheng was in charge of executing the punishment, she would definitely seek revenge on him on purpose. He could not let her succeed. He thus nodded. ¡°I agree.¡± Chapter 404 - Intentional Revenge ¡°That means 75 hits for one person.¡± Luo Xin did some calculations. If that was the case, she would not have to be hit 15 times. Ji Fanchen said, ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± Since the juniors had already expressed their stance, Shangguan Yu, who was a senior, naturally could not lag behind. ¡°Since you all agree, I¡¯ll risk my life and join you.¡± However, he would only suffer five hits otherwise. This young girl always wanted to cause trouble. He did not know who would be the unlucky one. He hoped that it wouldn¡¯t be him. Old Qian started filming for the show. As long as he saw Ling Sheng, he could not help but smile in satisfaction. If he could get her on the show as a permanent guest, the show would explode! The production team looked at their director. Big boss, you¡¯re being too obvious. You should at least restrain yourself! Don¡¯t scare the lady off. Meanwhile, Shi Lingyu had come under the excuse of visiting Gu Shen. She had not returned to the hotel after getting off the plane. Instead, she had gone straight to the filming site of the television station. The show was nearing its end, and she happened to see Ling Sheng punishing Gu Shen and flicking the rubber band. Gu Shen had not expected that he would be the one to lose in the end. He gritted his teeth ferociously in his heart. He had known that this stinky woman was targeting him and wanted to take revenge. After Ling Sheng played around for 10 rounds, she saw that Gu Shen was still expressionless. She thought that she might have been too gentle. However, it felt really good to punish Gu Shen openly. The onlookers could tell that she had definitely used her strength. The rubber band was stretched until it could not be stretched anymore. Gu Shen¡¯s chin was red from the beating, and he felt pain just by looking at her. Luo Xin stood at the back and avoided the camera. She frowned slightly as she looked at Ling Sheng. She could not have ever liked Gu Shen if she wanted to kill him quickly. Who would torture the person they liked to death and embarrass them in public? However, even if she did not like Gu Shen, she would not let this go for now. She had snatched her endorsement deal and her movie role and she had even hired someone to slander her on the hottest topics. If she could not get over it, she would get back at her slowly! Gu Shen gritted his teeth in pain. That d*mn woman. She just wanted him to die. Perhaps she wanted to use this method to make him remember her. Very good! He would remember her! After Ling Sheng flicked the rubber 15 times, her hand started to hurt. She looked at the others and said, ¡°I¡¯ve decided to share the punishment privilege with you. Who¡¯s coming?¡± Who would be willing to do something that would offend others? Even foolish Cheng Ye did not join the commotion. He stole a look at Ji Fanchen. Sister Sheng Sheng was taking revenge. She had beaten this man up badly. Gu Shen was probably in pain. However, he deserved it. After all, he had always bullied Sister Sheng Sheng. In the end, Shangguan Yu tried to smooth things over. Everyone could tell that she was deliberately messing with Gu Shen. However, she knew how to control her actions. After venting, she would let him go. Otherwise, she would not have said that. He thus smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it. Give me five.¡± Ji Fanchen had initially thought that Ling Sheng would continue playing, but he had not expected her to let Gu Shen off so easily. This was good. Everyone was in the same circle, so there was no need to make things too awkward. Luo Xin could tell that she wanted to let Gu Shen go now. However, Gu Shen had a deep prejudice against her and could not understand her good intentions. Shangguan Yu was flicked lightly, and everyone understood what this meant. They each took a few hits and distributed the remaining punishment. Old Qian had personally decided that the first episode¡¯s recording would end perfectly. Gu Shen frowned. That stinky woman. Did she think he would let her go just like that? Did she want him to thank her for not punishing him? She could dream on! Chapter 405 - Begging For A Permanent Guest Upon seeing that it was over, Shi Lingyu personally called the assistant, who had stopped her from entering, to let her in. Ling Sheng ran over to her excitedly. ¡°How come you are here so fast? Didn¡¯t you land at five?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t even go to the hotel after getting off the plane. I came here directly. Nice of me, right!?¡± Shi Lingyu smiled. Cheng Ye waved happily and asked her all kinds of questions. Ji Fanchen, who was rarely happy, smiled. Shangguan Yu came over to greet her, and Director Qian came over as well. Shi Lingyu¡¯s assistant brought the shop assistant over quickly, and cake, desserts, coffee, and beverages were distributed to the workers. Everything was from their shop. ¡°This is your cake.¡± Shi Lingyu placed an exquisite cake box in Ling Sheng¡¯s hands and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s full of Snow White strawberries. If it¡¯s not enough, there¡¯s more at the shop. I¡¯ll let you have your fill.¡± After the cake and beverages were distributed, everyone ran over to thank her. They also thought that the cake was especially delicious after eating it and asked her where the cake shop was. The assistant took advantage of this opportunity to hand out name cards to everyone and help promote the shop. Qian Yi, who was overjoyed, ate cake and chatted. When it was over, he had to call Mei Xuelin. He had to get this treasure to film the show. Initially, he had not planned for her to stay on the show for long, but her natural sense of variety was too strong. It would be a waste of her talent if she did not appear on more variety shows. He would not force her to do much. She, along with Shangguan, would be stationed there permanently. When the time came, the two of them would each lead a team and be responsible for causing trouble. ¡°Tonight¡¯s my treat. Let¡¯s go eat crayfish. Those who will come can raise their hands for me to count!¡± Shangguan Yu shouted. The top singer was very generous and rich. After the production team finished filming the first episode of the show, Old Qian had initially planned to take them out to celebrate. After the post-production and the celebratory feast, if the show was not up to the standards, they would have to think of ways to edit it to increase the highlights of the show. If they edited it enough, there would be a lot of broadcasting and viewership ratings. However, this episode was really strong. It could be edited easily in two hours, maybe even an hour and a half. It was definitely explosive. Therefore, having good guests would save the production team a lot of trouble. Such guests were rare in the entertainment circle. After they watched the entire recording, the crew members¡¯ eyes brimmed with tears of excitement. It was too easy to edit. This post-production was too easy. Mommy, you do not need to worry about me losing hair or sleep while editing shows anymore. I¡¯m begging to have Ling Sheng as a permanent guest. There were nearly 70 staff members in the production team, including the six guests, the assistants, and the bodyguards. There was quite a big number of people. Ling Sheng gave the top singer a thumbs-up. He was a generous, rich, handsome, and a good singer. He was really likable. ¡°Sorry, Senior Shangguan. I can¡¯t come. My flight is at eight o¡¯clock. I have to rush to the airport immediately.¡± Luo Xin walked over apologetically. ¡°It¡¯s alright. You can leave quickly if you¡¯re busy. Your flight is at eight o¡¯clock, and it¡¯s already 6:30. If you delay any longer, you won¡¯t be able to catch the plane.¡± Shangguan Yu could understand this. This was what celebrities did when they were rushing for a job. ¡°Senior Shangguan, have fun. I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± After saying that, Luo Xin left with her assistant. When she walked out of the filming site, she bumped into Gu Shen. She had initially thought that Gu Shen had left, but he had returned. She asked, ¡°Ah Shen, are you going to the gathering?¡± Gu Shen said expressionlessly, ¡°I left my things behind. I¡¯ll go back and get them.¡± Chapter 406 - Amorous Smile Luo Xin smiled and said, ¡°Why are you still so careless? Hurry up and find them. Don¡¯t feel too embarrassed to trouble others. You can ask the workers for help. I have to catch a plane, so I¡¯ll be leaving.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Shen nodded. Upon hearing her words, he felt inexplicably annoyed. He turned around and gave her a look. ¡°Have a safe trip then.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± When Luo Xin reached the airport, her eyes flickered. It was said that a woman¡¯s heart was like a needle at the bottom of the sea. Now, she felt that a man¡¯s heart was also like a needle at the bottom of the sea. What did Gu Shen¡¯s attitude toward her mean? Qian Yi was the first to see Gu Shen, who had returned as though he was looking for something. ¡°Did Teacher Gu lose something? I¡¯ll get someone to help you look for it.¡± ¡°No need. I found it.¡± Gu Shen was a little annoyed. Even he did not know why, but he¡¯d had to find an excuse to come back. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Qian Yi smiled and shouted that it was time to leave. They would leave first. The people in charge of cleaning up the scene would go to the crayfish restaurant to find them after they were done. Ling Sheng held Shi Lingyu¡¯s arm and asked her about Yu Bei. When had the two of them started dating? She had even hidden it from them. Humph, she was angry! Shi Lingyu, who was coaxing her, had given her five boxes of Snow White strawberries. She had even told her that she knew a fruit farmer in F City, which was beside C City. The Snow White strawberries planted there were delicious, and it was an hour¡¯s drive away. She would take her there so she could eat her fill. When they reached the entrance of the television station and were about to get in, Shangguan Yu turned around and took a look at Gu Shen. ¡°Ah Shen, you must have something important to do tonight. Are you rushing to catch a flight?¡± Gu Shen shook his head and said calmly, ¡°No.¡± Actually, Shangguan Yu did not want to invite him. However, as a senior, he had to be generous. How could he be angry with a junior? He thus said, ¡°Then you can come with us!¡± That was what Gu Shen had been waiting for. In order not to appear too anxious, he nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡± When he looked up, he saw Ling Sheng pulling Shi Lingyu into a car with a happy smile on her face. She was genuinely happy. It turned out that she knew how to smile too. She could smile so sincerely and infectiously that one would want to laugh with her. She was not like she was in front of him, when she was always flaring her nostrils, glaring at him, or wearing fake smiles. Crazy! Why did he care about her? No matter what she looked like, it had nothing to do with him. The reason he had agreed to eat crayfish was because of Shangguan Yu¡¯s invitation. During dinner, Ling Sheng¡¯s status as a fairy was fully displayed. Ji Fanchen peeled prawns for her and Cheng Ye. As long as Ji Fanchen did not feed Cheng Ye a prawn, he would definitely give it to Ling Sheng. The same applied to Shi Lingyu. She would peel a prawn and feed it to her personally. Shangguan Yu smiled. ¡°Sheng Sheng, you¡¯re the queen. So many people are serving you.¡± Shi Lingyu explained hurriedly, ¡°Sheng Sheng doesn¡¯t know how to peel them.¡± Cheng Ye nodded. ¡°She cut her fingers last time and bled a lot.¡± Ji Fanchen agreed solemnly. Ever since that incident, no one had dared to let her peel the shells herself. Ling Sheng thought, You guys are right. I really love you. Gu Shen¡¯s eyes were cold as he sneered in his heart. As he peeled the prawns, his movements became violent. What was so good about this stinky woman? They had surrounded her and were treating her like a princess. If he had to say something, then they were all blind! During the meal, everyone had a good time chatting. Shangguan Yu even arranged their next meeting and said that he wanted to meet the other five of the Eight Immortals. Only Gu Shen felt like he was chewing on wax no matter what he ate. The food was flavorless. They were all talking, so he could not butt in. No one was giving him a chance to talk either. If he had known, he would not have come! Shi Lingyu and Ling Sheng had booked the same hotel. Cheng Ye and Ji Fanchen had stayed at another hotel the night before and had booked the same hotel today. Thus, everyone could return to the hotel and to the capital together. ¡°Sheng Sheng, sleep with me tonight. I haven¡¯t had a night chat with you in a long time.¡± Upon seeing her, Shi Lingyu started wheedling. Ling Sheng let out a low cough and said seriously, ¡°I have a room. I¡¯ve already paid for it. It would be a waste not to stay there. When we get back to the capital, we¡¯ll sleep together when we go out to have fun.¡± Ji Fanchen and Cheng Ye smiled ambiguously at her. Go on and put on that act of yours. We¡¯ll watch quietly! Chapter 407 - Pure Relationship Shi Lingyu knew immediately what that meant and drawled, ¡°Oh! I understand. You¡¯re seeing the neighbor, right? Are you seeing the neighbor?¡± Ling Sheng was embarrassed. She was thick-skinned and could not take a joke easily. Her face was a little red as she looked at the six pairs of eyes staring at her ambiguously. ¡°What are you thinking? I have an innocent relationship with the neighbor, alright? We¡¯re just staying in a suite.¡± Shi Lingyu laughed and reached out to pinch her face. ¡°We didn¡¯t say anything. Why are you nervous?¡± Ji Fanchen let out a low laugh. ¡°We understand.¡± Ling Sheng glared at them and gritted her teeth as she explained, ¡°You don¡¯t know this, but our relationship is really innocent. Nothing has happened!¡± Upon seeing her anxious look, Shi Lingyu nodded hurriedly. ¡°Yes, we really understand. You two are staying alone in a room, yet you¡¯ve maintained a pure relationship. The neighbor is really impressive.¡± Cheng Ye, who was a fool, did not understand what they were talking about. He frowned and looked around him. ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to explain it to you.¡± Ling Sheng stomped her feet in annoyance. Shi Lingyu cleared her throat and exchanged a look with Ji Fanchen. Okay, whenever the neighbor was mentioned, she would act like a shy little girl. She was really adorable. Ling Sheng was staying on the 18th floor, while they were staying on the 12th floor. Ji Fanchen helped Shi Lingyu carry her luggage and spoke to Cheng Ye. ¡°Sheng Sheng.¡± Before the elevator closed, Shi Lingyu reminded her, ¡°Be careful and take protective measures!¡± Ling Sheng practically bellowed, ¡°I told you our relationship is innocent!¡± Shi Lingyu nodded. ¡°I¡¯m just reminding you. Do you want me to call you tomorrow at eight in the morning?¡± The elevator closed, but Ling Sheng could be heard gritting her teeth. Cheng Ye finally understood what they meant. His face flushed as he asked Ji Fanchen in embarrassment, ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng and the neighbor?¡± Ji Fanchen replied in a low voice, ¡°Yes.¡± Cheng Ye seemed to think of something, and his face reddened even more. At eight o¡¯clock the next morning, Ling Sheng was woken up by Jun Shiyan right on time. When she opened her eyes, she saw the man¡¯s handsome face in front of her. She narrowed her eyes and muttered, ¡°Morning!¡± Jun Shiyan looked at her moist red lips, his breath a little hot. In the end, he walked over and planted a soft kiss on her smooth forehead. In a magnetic voice that was a little hoarse, he said, ¡°Morning.¡± Ling Sheng stretched lazily and yawned. ¡°If you have something to do, you don¡¯t have to keep me company. I¡¯m safe with Brother Chen and the others.¡± Jun Shiyan smiled. When he saw the young lady¡¯s sleepy and adorable look, his heart softened. ¡°I¡¯ll accompany you now. There¡¯s an important meeting tonight, so I can¡¯t follow you back to the capital.¡± Ling Sheng shook her head, her smile soft and sweet. In a hoarse voice, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back with Brother Chen and the others.¡± They had agreed to have breakfast together, so Jun Shiyan did not cook for her alone. While she was washing up, the young lady was very anxious. She finished washing up before him, as there was no need for any skincare products. She held up a pair of sunglasses and told him, ¡°Third Master, I¡¯m going to find Sister Yu. Come down and find me when you¡¯re done!¡± Jun Shiyan turned around and saw her running away hurriedly. He did not know what was so urgent. Ling Sheng did not have much to do. She was only going to find Shi Lingyu so she would help her put on makeup and choose a pretty outfit to dress up before leaving the hotel. Shi Lingyu, who had just finished packing, burst out laughing when she heard her thoughts and teased her. ¡°You sure know how to make a woman look good for her lover!¡± Chapter 408 - Don’t Cry Ling Sheng pouted and let out a light snort. In a soft voice, she said, ¡°Of course. Do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll put on some pretty makeup for you. I guarantee that the neighbor will be tempted when he sees you. He won¡¯t take his eyes off you.¡± Shi Lingyu smiled as she dragged her in. She grabbed her shoulder and made her sit in front of the dressing table. The girl in the mirror was bare-faced and beautiful. Her skin was as delicate as porcelain, and even without makeup, she could make others envious. Ling Sheng sat in front of the mirror obediently. Her hands weren¡¯t good at applying makeup, so she just put on some simple makeup. However, she had a good foundation and only did basic skincare. She could go out after applying sunscreen. This was easy to get used to, so she usually went out in 10 minutes. She did not have the patience to spend an hour or two putting on exquisite makeup like other girls. Her hands were weak and lazy, and she was hopeless. Shi Lingyu was extremely envious as she touched her tender skin. ¡°Little fairy, your skin is really nice. Old me is so envious.¡± Ling Sheng agreed with her and said earnestly, ¡°Auntie, you have to take good care of your skin!¡± Shi Lingyu, who was sad and angry, wanted to hit her. It was easy for her to speak. ¡°How can a fairy blessed by the heavens understand the pain of fat girls like us? I have to spend at least two hours on skincare every day, alright? I have to have professional skincare twice a week and go to a spa thrice a week.¡± Sigh¡­ It was really infuriating to compare oneself to others. Compared to others, she felt that her skin was very nice. After all, her skincare routine was very good. However, when she compared herself to Ling Sheng, she was simply angry. She could not compare to her. She spent so much time and effort on skincare, but it couldn¡¯t compare to Ling Sheng washing her face with soap and applying some cheap DaBao SOD Honey products. Then, she would rub her skin randomly with various cosmetics. No, her skin wasn¡¯t even one-tenth as nice as hers. Shi Lingyu¡¯s makeup skills and techniques were very good, and she was not inferior to a professional makeup artist. When she saw the gorgeous beauty with the smiling eyes in the mirror, she smiled. ¡°How is it? Are you satisfied?¡± She had deliberately put slightly seductive makeup on her. Her eyes were watery and seductive, making it easy to capture a man¡¯s eyes and heart. However, she did not need makeup to keep the neighbor¡¯s heart. After all, she was already very pretty. What else did she want? Ling Sheng was very satisfied, although her makeup did not match her outfit. When she looked at herself in the mirror, she realized that she was indeed very beautiful! ¡°I knew you were here to screw me over.¡± Shi Lingyu looked at her clothes in disdain. She dragged her to the bedroom, opened the closet, and took out a set of clothes. ¡°I just bought this and only put it on to see if it fit. You lucked out.¡± Ling Sheng ran over to hug her. ¡°Sister Yu, you¡¯re the best. I love you the most.¡± Shi Lingyu lifted her chin with one finger. ¡°Don¡¯t rub your face against me, or you can¡¯t cry if your makeup falls off. I¡¯m not in charge of the after-sales support!¡± Jun Shiyan and Ji Fanchen had been waiting in the hall for half an hour, but they had yet to see the duo come down. Ji Fanchen explained apologetically, ¡°Third Master, girls are usually slower to get ready. They need to put on makeup and change their clothes. They can put on makeup for two hours.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jun Shiyan smiled and nodded before adding, ¡°She¡¯s very pretty even without makeup.¡± He spoke in a low voice, so Ji Fanchen could not hear him clearly. He watched as the man¡¯s eyes looked in the direction of the elevator. Then, he looked up and saw the two ladies walking out of the elevator. Chapter 409 - Bargaining Shi Lingyu was a sweet young girl. She was wearing a warm camel-colored outfit, jeans, and sneakers. Her makeup was also very fresh, and she gave off a sweet and refreshing vibe. Ling Sheng was wearing a red windbreaker and a pair of high heels to match it. She looked very impressive, especially because she was wearing sunglasses. She walked with the wind, and her clothes fluttered as it blew. Upon seeing her queen-like aura, Shi Lingyu covered her face, wanting to remind her that she was a little princess today, not a queen. Oh no, no matter what she wore or what style of makeup she put on, she continued to walk without acknowledging anyone. A queen was a queen, and she could not be a little princess. The duo was afraid of being recognized. After all, they were celebrities now. They were thus wearing sunglasses and hats. Cheng Ye and Ji Fanchen, who were opposite them, were also wearing sunglasses and masks to prevent unnecessary trouble. There was a doting look in Jun Shiyan¡¯s eyes as he watched the young lady in the pair of high heels. No matter what kind of shoes she was wearing, she walked with an air of elegance and coolness. Ling Sheng had long forgotten what Shi Lingyu had told her. When she put on her high heels, she felt completely different. When she stood tall, even the air felt different. As soon as she reached the door, she stepped on a tile and staggered. The man behind her supported her. A gentle voice reached her heart, causing it to tremble and go numb. It only took them an hour to get from the hotel to the Strawberry Base. Before noon, Lingyu had to rush back to the ribbon-cutting ceremony for her new shop. There were two big sheds of Snow White strawberries at the Strawberry Base. Shi Lingyu had informed the fruit farmers beforehand so they had not plucked the strawberries in advance and had kept them for them! Cheng Ye looked at the man and woman not far away, who were squatting on either side of a row of strawberries. The woman plucked a strawberry and pretended to feed it to the man squatting opposite her. When the man opened his mouth, she put the strawberry in her own mouth and smiled smugly. She took a big bite, leaving only a little for the man to eat. When Shi Lingyu saw the scene in front of her, she held back her laughter. How could Sheng Sheng treat the neighbor this way? Ever since the duo had entered the shed, they had been playing this game. They had not gotten sick of it. The neighbor had not gotten tired of it either. He was doting on her so much that she felt excessively envious. Ji Fanchen fed Cheng Ye a strawberry before turning to look at Shi Lingyu teasingly. ¡°You should have called Yu Bei over.¡± In that case, she would not have had to watch the duo display their affection for each other so flagrantly. Cheng Ye chewed on the white strawberry, but he still did not think it was any different from the red ones. It was just a little soft. It was sweet, sour, and delicious. Why did Sister Sheng Sheng like them so much? ¡°Can I eat the whole thing?¡± Jun Shiyan looked at the young lady beside him as he asked this question sincerely. Ling Sheng gave him a look that said, ¡°You can try it yourself.¡± She then plucked a strawberry and brought it to his mouth. Upon seeing him open his mouth, she quickly put the strawberry in his mouth and fed him a little more. ¡°It¡¯s good enough that you are having some. You¡¯re not allowed to bargain.¡± ¡°But I want to eat the strawberry tips.¡± Jun Shiyan swallowed and looked at the strawberry in her hand. Ling Sheng thought for a while. Ever since she had entered this place, she had been feeding him strawberries. When she saw how pitiful he was, her heart softened. ¡°Okay then!¡± Jun Shiyan watched as the young lady fed him a strawberry and swallowed it all in one bite. Chapter 410 - : Instant Punishment ¡°Jun Shiyan!¡± Ling Sheng was annoyed. She grabbed his chin and slapped his face, glaring at him ferociously. ¡°Spit it out! Spit it out! I¡¯ll count to three!¡± Shi Lingyu and the others were shocked by the sudden scene. Upon seeing Ling Sheng hopping about, they thought, What a petty person. What¡¯s wrong with giving him a strawberry? She¡¯s even making him spit it out. Ji Fanchen could not take it anymore. Upon seeing the legendary cold and heartless Third Master being lectured like a child by a young lady, he sighed and tried to persuade her. ¡°Sheng Sheng, if this shed is not enough for you, there¡¯s still one more!¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t a strawberry problem. This is a matter of principle.¡± Ling Sheng let out an angry snort. Upon seeing the man spit out a strawberry that was still whole, she felt relieved. She let out a fierce breath through her nose. ¡°From now on, you can¡¯t eat any strawberries!¡± When Shi Lingyu and Ji Fanchen saw the neighbor say something in her ear, they smiled. The duo was in love again. They looked at each other in confusion. What¡¯s going on between the two of you? I don¡¯t dare ask or say anything. Shi Lingyu and the others quickly went to another shed. They were really showing off their affection for each other. They could not take it anymore, so they retreated quickly. Ling Sheng was very focused as she plucked strawberries. By the time she had plucked a whole basket, she realized that her feet hurt. These shoes had been recently bought by Sister Yu, so they were a tight fit! Jun Shiyan walked ahead with the strawberry basket. After walking for a long time, he realized that the young lady was not following him. When he turned around, he saw that she was still squatting on the spot. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ling Sheng looked up and met the man¡¯s warm and loving eyes. Her heart felt warm and sweet as she spread her arms, talking like an empress dowager to a eunuch. ¡°Little Yanzi, I can¡¯t walk anymore. Carry me back to the palace!¡± Jun Shiyan put down the basket and walked over to her. In a magnetic voice that was gentle and rich, he said, ¡°My beloved concubine, since Little Yanzi is not around, let me carry you back to the palace.¡± Ling Sheng could not help but laugh. She lay her body on the man¡¯s back, holding the pair of high heels in one hand as she complained in a soft voice. ¡°Your Majesty, my feet are sore from the shoes.¡± ¡°What a bold pair of shoes. Pass on my order to have it beaten to death immediately!¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s voice was very dignified, and he cooperated fully with her acting addiction. ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± Ling Sheng chuckled as she watched the man reach for the strawberry basket and bend down to pick it up. He could carry her steadily with one hand. Then, she reached out to take a strawberry and brought it to his mouth. ¡°I have no way of repaying Your Majesty¡¯s kindness. This is a strawberry called Snow White. Eating it can extend one¡¯s life. Your Majesty, please taste it.¡± Jun Shiyan smiled. He could finally eat the tip of a strawberry. He took a small bite. ¡°My beloved concubine will share this unique treasure with me!¡± Upon seeing him only bite a little, Ling Sheng was finally satisfied. She finished the remaining strawberry in one bite and let out a tender laugh beside his ear. ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯ll spoil me.¡± Jun Shiyan let out a low laugh happily. ¡°I want to dote on my beloved consort. I¡¯m yours, and the world is yours too.¡± When Ji Fanchen entered, he heard his last sentence. He frowned strangely and let out a low cough. Were the two of them role-playing? They were so stupid! Upon seeing someone enter, Ling Sheng hurriedly greeted him as though nothing had happened and waved her hand. ¡°Brother Chen, are you done plucking strawberries?¡± Ji Fanchen nodded and took the basket from Jun Shiyan¡¯s hand. He then asked, ¡°Is that enough for you?¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°There¡¯s more!¡± Chapter 411 - I Fell In Love With His Daughter When Ji Fanchen went out, he realized what she meant by ¡°there¡¯s more¡±. The Third Master¡¯s assistant had already packed the strawberries. There were 40 to 50 boxes of strawberries, each one weighing five pounds. He had mixed feelings about this. ¡°Sheng Sheng, no matter how much you like them, you can¡¯t eat them like rice. Strawberries can¡¯t be brought along on a long journey. They¡¯ll rot.¡± Ling Sheng smiled. ¡°Brother Chen, the Third Master said that we can take his private plane back in the afternoon, so there will be enough space. I¡¯m not eating them by myself. I will give them to others.¡± There were dozens of people in her uncle¡¯s family, and each of them would get a box. She wanted to use this opportunity to visit the old folks in the Su Family. She would be joining the film crew of ¡°My Wife¡± on the fifth day of the next month, so she did not have time. Shi Lingyu would not go back. She wanted to watch the shop for two days so she had applied for leave from the film crew. This time, she was filming a period drama. She was sure that she would be able to appear in the entertainment circle. She was playing a very likable third female lead who was the female lead¡¯s best friend. At the airport, Ling Sheng bade Jun Shiyan farewell reluctantly and boarded the plane to return to the capital. When she got off the plane, the car her grandpa had asked to fetch her had already arrived. The Huo Family¡¯s chauffeur and two bodyguards helped her put the strawberries in the car. After saying goodbye to Cheng Ye and Ji Fanchen, Ling Sheng got in the car and went home. However, when they reached the entrance of the district, the car drove straight past it. ¡°Mr. Chauffeur, we¡¯ve passed the district. Let¡¯s go in through the main entrance.¡± The chauffeur said, ¡°Ms. Sheng Sheng, the Sixth Master won¡¯t let you enter this place anymore. The Old Master has moved into the district next door with the Little Master.¡± Ling Sheng was dumbfounded. When she reached her new house, she realized that her stingy father had changed the elevator card and the door card. Her grandparents could not enter, so they had only been able to move with Xiaoqi. When she got home, Xiaoqi washed the strawberries with his great-grandmother and carried them over excitedly on his short legs. He gave Ling Sheng one first. ¡°Mommy, have some.¡± Huo Xiao was still scolding his son. ¡°I¡¯ll settle the score with that scumbag when he gets back. Why is he playing such tricks on me? If I go to his house, won¡¯t I have a place to stay?¡± Ling Sheng had no choice in the matter. After all, she had a father who did whatever he wanted. She fed her grandpa a strawberry. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be angry. Let¡¯s not go. We won¡¯t go back in the future. We¡¯ll stay here.¡± Su Xiyin sighed helplessly. ¡°Sheng Sheng, do you know what happened to your father?¡± Ling Sheng thought to herself, I might know. He¡¯s just petty. He doesn¡¯t want to see me and wants to kick me out of the house. However, I can¡¯t tell Grandma this. ¡°My father is used to living alone. He doesn¡¯t want us to live with him, right? It¡¯s alright, Grandma. Xiaoqi and I can live anywhere. When he comes back, we¡¯ll go and get our luggage.¡± She and her son did not have much stuff to pack. They only had some new clothes, shoes, bags, and makeup products. Actually, Ling Sheng did not like eating Snow White strawberries very much. The main reason she had brought them was because her son and her father liked them. Their tastes were very similar. She had brought them back so they could have their fill, but who could have known that they would not be able to enter the house? In the evening, Ling Sheng took Xiaoqi out to play and took two boxes of strawberries to her biological father in the neighborhood next door. The guard said that he was not at home and had left in the morning, so she left the strawberries with the guard. ¡°Aren¡¯t the two of you staying here anymore?¡± the security guard asked. Ling Sheng was a celebrity, and he was also following ¡°Everyone¡¯s Magical Power Emergence¡±. He liked her a lot. Her child was obedient and sensible, and he spoke very sweetly. Every time he went out, he would greet him. ¡°Yes, Uncle. Sorry to trouble you. Don¡¯t forget to give them to him.¡± After thanking him, Ling Sheng left with her son. The sun was setting. Under the warm orange sunlight of the evening, Ling Sheng held Xiaoqi¡¯s hand and walked back. The shadows behind the mother and son were very long. Jun Shiyan stood in front of the French windows and looked at the setting sun not far away. Was she looking at the setting sun now? His lips curled up slightly in a gentle and loving way. ¡°Second Brother, I fell in love with his daughter,¡± he said. Beside him, a man was sitting in a wheelchair with an exquisite silver mask on his face. He tilted his head and gave him a look before saying in a low voice, ¡°Okay.¡± Chapter 412 - Giving One’s Life For Money Sixth Brother¡¯s daughter? Who had given birth to Sixth Brother¡¯s daughter? When had he had a daughter? What about Nangong? Had he already let go? He had initially planned to hide for the rest of his life. Why should he let them know? Why should he let them be sad twice? It turned out that he had remained alive for six whole years after all this stalling. ¡°Second Brother, thank you.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s thin lips moved slightly as he looked at the man beside him. ¡°He Xie is in South Africa. He found a local witch doctor. He said the treatment is very effective. I¡¯ll arrange for someone to bring it over for you so you can take a look in two days.¡± ¡°Ah Yan, there¡¯s no need to trouble yourself. Just let me live my last days in peace!¡± When the man finished speaking, he let out an uncomfortable, suppressed cough. What was the point? He knew his body well. It had already been ruined. Even if he had decent medical care, so what? He would just be using money to keep himself alive. After all, even Jun Shiyan could not tell him a comforting lie. He only asked, ¡°You don¡¯t intend to meet Sister Qiujin?¡± ¡°You know that my body won¡¯t last long. Won¡¯t it only make her sad?¡± The man shook his head and removed the handkerchief covering his mouth. He lowered his eyes and stared at the blood stains on the white handkerchief in a daze. Then, he could not help but let out a low cough. He had already reached his limit when he had gone to see Sixth Brother. Normally, Ah Yan would not beg him, but Sixth Brother had a deep prejudice against him. If he did not appear, he would never let his daughter marry him. This would also be good for the Yan Family in the capital. After him, there would be no Yan Family anymore. The Yan Family¡¯s descendants would no longer have to carry that heavy burden and hope for generations. ¡°Second Brother, I attacked Zhao Hong. You don¡¯t blame me?¡± Jun Shiyan asked. ¡°I warned her a long time ago that she would bring about her own downfall if she committed evil. Even if I were there, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to protect her. A life for a life. I¡¯ve already paid back everything I owed her.¡± The man¡¯s eyes were full of compassion. He had long known that she would not stop. However, he had not expected her to be so obsessed and do so many heartless things. ¡°What about Master Jingxin?¡± As soon as Jun Shiyan finished speaking, the man started coughing violently. His whole body was trembling violently as though he was about to cough his lungs out. After a long while, he gradually calmed down. He looked at the setting sun outside the window with a pitiful expression and panted uncomfortably. After a while, he asked, ¡°Is she¡­ alright?¡± ¡°Sister Yu said she¡¯s planning to come back to China with her and find a place to meditate. She¡¯s at the Water Moon Convent west of the capital.¡± After saying that, Jun Shiyan changed the topic, fearing that he would disturb him again. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for you to meet Huo Ci as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The man paused before nodding. He looked at him and smiled. ¡°Can you tell me more about her?¡± Jun Shiyan nodded, his smile deepening. Ever since the two of them had met, his voice had been gentle and doting. The last ray of the sunset disappeared. Ling Sheng sneezed and rubbed her nose. When she saw her son coming down the slide, she smiled and waved. ¡°Xiaoqi, let¡¯s go home.¡± ¡°Mommy!¡± Xiaoqi raised his sweaty face and said goodbye to another child before running over on his short legs. Achoo. Ling Sheng could not help but sneeze a few more times. Xiaoqi frowned worriedly and tugged at her hand. ¡°Mommy, do you have a cold?¡± Chapter 413 - : Someone Missed You Then, he tried to wrap his small hand around hers but could not do it no matter what. He was worried. Mommy¡¯s hand was too big. When would his hand wrap around Mommy¡¯s hand? ¡°It¡¯s not a cold. Someone must have said bad things about me behind my back.¡± After saying that, Ling Sheng sighed deeply and looked up at the setting sun. Perhaps it was her biological father. ¡°Mommy.¡± Xiaoqi was relieved when he heard that it was not a cold. He looked up at her seriously. ¡°Perhaps someone has missed you.¡± Ling Sheng thought for a while. Who would miss her? Xiaoqi held her hand and followed her on his short legs, his face full of happiness. ¨C The next day, Ling Sheng took Xiaoqi to the Su Family with her grandparents. The previous night, she had told the group, so everyone who could make it to the old residence had gone over. It was a lively day. Huo Ci only returned home a week later. When he reached the elevator, he was stopped. The security guard gave him two boxes of items and told him Ms. Ling had left them. Huo Ci frowned. When he got home, he opened the boxes and saw that they were full of Snow White strawberries. The guard had placed them in the fridge, so they were a little cold. However, the strawberries were rotten. Snow White strawberries were the worst. Most of them were spoiled, and there were not many good ones left. He threw them on the coffee table carelessly. Then, he lay on the sofa and switched on the television. As he watched the ball game and ate snacks, he got thirsty. ¡°Ling Xiaoqi, bring me a glass of water.¡± He waited for a long time, but there was no response. His face darkened, and the potato chips in his hand were no longer fragrant. He threw them on the floor. F*ck! He got up to get some water. Get lost, get lost, get lost. Get as far away as possible. The huge living room was empty and extremely irritating. He turned the volume of the television to the maximum and switched to a hilarious variety show. He just ate and laughed. He fell asleep as he watched television. When he woke up, the sky was already dark. He got up in a daze and knocked on Ling Sheng¡¯s door. ¡°You brat, look at the time. Why aren¡¯t you cooking? Do you want to starve me to death?¡± Only his voice echoed in the air. After a while, he remembered that everyone had left. He kicked the door angrily and squatted down to cover his toes in pain. The doorbell suddenly rang. Huo Ci¡¯s eyes lit up, and anticipation and surprise flashed across his face. Then, he opened the door as though nothing had happened. That brat must not be able to take it anymore. What kind of job are the guards doing? Who asked them to let her in? The door opened. Just as he was about to scold her properly, he saw Lu Yubai¡¯s smiling face. His handsome face darkened as he growled in annoyance, ¡°Scram! Who told you to come here?¡± Lu Yubai entered the house directly and took a look around before asking, ¡°Where¡¯s Sheng Sheng and Xiaoqi?¡± Huo Ci let out a cold snort. ¡°I kicked them out. What are you doing here?¡± Lu Yubai gave him a look and nodded before turning around to leave. ¡°I¡¯m here to play with Sheng Sheng and Xiaoqi. If they¡¯re not around, I¡¯ll be leaving. Enjoy your lonely life, Sixth Brother!¡± Huo Ci flew into a rage instantly and kicked him out before slamming the door shut. F*ck! Sheng Sheng, Xiaoqi¡­ He sure refers to them rather affectionately! Humph! Lonely life? Who was the lonely one? He would be happy and comfortable living alone! Lu Yubai reached the elevator and turned around to knock on the door. Huo Ci thought that it was good to have brothers. Upon realizing that he was home alone, his brother had returned to keep him company. He stopped for a while before opening the door. He could not let him see that he was alone. He was living a good life. This lonely life was the normal life he should be living. He was just restoring his messed-up life to its original state. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Lu Yubai said, ¡°Sixth Brother, I¡¯ll just ask. Where are Xiaoqi and Sheng Sheng living now?¡± Chapter 414 - A Man With An Empty Nest Huo Ci¡¯s handsome face was livid. After moving around angrily, he closed the door with a bang. Lu Yubai was shocked. He shook his head and sighed. This irritable old man was really scary. He could not be offended! There was no light in the living room. Only the dim blue light of the television was flickering. The more he looked at it, the colder it became. When he heard the sound of the elevator opening and closing, he let out another irritable growl. F*ck, get lost! All of you get lost! He was not sad, nor did he feel empty or cold. At that moment, a sad tune was playing on the television. He was so angry that he walked over and switched off the television to vent his anger. Tonight, the first episode of ¡°100 Transformations Broadcasting¡± would be airing. After the family ate, they sat down early and waited in front of the television for the live broadcast. Snacks, soda, and beverages had been prepared. Jiang Zhe and Lu Yubai were also there. They had come to see Ling Sheng and Xiaoqi. They had not expected that this would be the premiere of her new variety show, but they would leave after watching the premiere. Jiang Zhe asked, ¡°Did you look for Sixth Brother tonight?¡± Lu Yubai was eating the fresh yogurt Ling Sheng had made. ¡°Yes, I think he¡¯s doing well alone. Don¡¯t worry about him.¡± Who had spoiled him? What kind of crappy temper did he have? When he had felt unhappy, he had kicked Sheng Sheng and Xiaoqi out. Uncle and Auntie had also been kicked out. Was this how he did things? Jiang Zhe smiled and shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see him later!¡± He was stubborn and soft-hearted, but he did not think that way. The whole family was having a harmonious time while he was alone at home. The online copyright to ¡°100 Transformations Broadcasting¡± had been bought by L.S. It would have a simulcast with the television station. One of the benefits of broadcasting on the internet was that one could leave bullet comments. Everyone would discuss the show together. Mei Xuelin had called Ling Sheng in advance and told her that she had organized the staff of the studio and prepared a few sets of equipment for the premiere! The Peanuts had done the same. They had a few sets of equipment and were waiting to see the viewership ratings. The fan club had started getting mobilized a few days ago. Huo Xiao and Su Xiyin had prepared their phones, computers, and tablets. They had placed them aside to wait for the viewership ratings! Jiang Zhe looked at Lu Yubai and smiled. ¡°My old man and old lady are probably doing the same. Sigh¡­ I didn¡¯t expect them to start chasing celebrities again in their mature age.¡± Lu Yubai shook his head and sighed. He was so sad that he did not want to talk. ¡°Say, when I first entered the entertainment circle, why didn¡¯t I see this bunch of old folks care so much about me?¡± ¡°Who do you think you are? You¡¯re not an actor or a singer. What kind of hype do you need?¡± Jiang Zhe smiled at him. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t Sixth Brother be the saddest?¡± Lu Yubai thought about it and agreed. Sixth Brother was indeed quite pitiful. Ever since he had entered the entertainment circle, he had been scolded every day. The Old Master would get angry whenever he mentioned it. Now, he looked at Sheng Sheng. Comparisons could anger one to death. She was indeed different. The old couple was not only chasing after celebrities themselves, but they had also mobilized a group of elderly fans and had them do the same. Last week, the Old Master had even conducted a fashionable lucky draw! Xiaoqi, who was sitting beside the duo, had a gloomy expression on his face as he heard their conversation. The beef jerky in his hand suddenly did not smell nice. He missed Grandpa. Why was Grandpa alone at home? Ling Sheng helped her grandparents get all kinds of equipment before carrying a plate of cut fruit over. She got her son to sit beside her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Mommy.¡± Xiaoqi looked at her seriously and asked, ¡°Do you think Grandpa is eating now?¡± Chapter 415 - : Seeking A Wife Ling Sheng pinched her son¡¯s face. ¡°He¡¯s already an adult. How can he starve? It¡¯s not his first day alone.¡± Then, she received a notification on her phone. She saw that her biological father had posted on Weibo. Huo CiV: I was out for a week. Seeking urgent help. What should I do? Can they be saved? (Withered vegetables and fruit.jpg) [What do you think you should do? Water them, big boss. The ground is so dry that it¡¯s cracked. Seriously, man.] [Ci, I¡¯m begging you. Don¡¯t cause living creatures trouble again. You should cause us trouble. Don¡¯t pity delicate me.] [One: Water them. Two: Water them. Three: Water them. Ci, stop taking care of flowers and grass. You can take care of me. I¡¯ll definitely take good care of myself. I won¡¯t make you worry. I won¡¯t turn out like the picture.] [Ahhh, they¡¯re dead again. I knew this would happen. Do you remember when he grew flowers five years ago? He didn¡¯t go home after filming for half a year. By then, they were all in paradise.] [Let¡¯s have a moment of silence. Little creatures, take care. I¡¯ll pray for you. Don¡¯t fall into his hands in your next life.] Upon seeing the comments, Ling Sheng could not help but want to water the plants. She knew that he was pretending to be pitiful by posting that. Xiaoqi, who had sharp eyes, saw it too. His anxious voice changed as he said, ¡°Mommy, the saplings are dead. Let¡¯s go back and take a look!¡± Ling Sheng shrugged, shook her head, and sighed. ¡°We can¡¯t go back. Life and death are up to fate. It¡¯s not something we can control.¡± Xiaoqi felt so terrible that he wanted to cry. He muttered sadly, ¡°But those vegetable babies are so pitiful¡­¡± When Lu Yubai heard the mother and son¡¯s conversation, he stuck his head out to take a look. He knew that Huo Ci had deliberately posted on Weibo. Ever since he had met Sheng Sheng, Best Actor Huo, who had not posted on Weibo in a year and a half, had been posting more and more frequently. If he remembered correctly, he had posted twice this month. The old man, whose nest was now empty. felt terrible, aggrieved, and sad. He had thus started to seek comfort online. He was really impressive. ¡°Xiaoqi, after watching the variety show later, your uncles will punish your grandpa and get him to water the vegetable babies.¡± Lu Yubai comforted the little fella. Xiaoqi nodded hurriedly. ¡°Great Uncle, let me tell you something. All plant babies need different levels of watering. The watering can is right beside them. Tell Grandpa not to get it wrong. Otherwise, the babies will not be able to grow healthily.¡± Lu Yubai carried him directly to his lap and listened to him say that the baby vegetables were really adorable. It made him want to have a baby. Yes. However, he had to find a girlfriend first. Speaking of the people around him¡­ His eldest brother was married and had an eight-year-old child. Second Brother¡­ No matter what, Second Brother had someone who loved him deeply. She had entered a Buddhist nunnery to pray for him for decades. Fourth Brother was a stubborn person. He would not be able to change that for the rest of his life, but no matter what, he had a woman he loved deeply in his heart. Sixth Brother¡­ Forget it, talking about him was infuriating . As for him, why couldn¡¯t he bump into a woman that would make him love her deeply? If he did not bump into such a woman, he would really end up an old bachelor. ¡°Fifth Uncle!¡± Ling Sheng called out as she smiled at him. ¡°My friend has arranged to meet me at the Water Moon Convent on Sunday. Do you want to join us?¡± ¡°Are you going to pay your respects to Buddha?¡± Lu Yubai thought to himself that she was about to start filming her new drama. It would be good for her to pay her respects. ¡°No.¡± Ling Sheng smiled ambiguously and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to offer incense and pray to Buddha so that filming will go smoothly. You can ask to get married. My friend said that although the temple is a little small, it¡¯s very efficacious. It¡¯s not well-known, and there are few visitors. The vegetarian dishes there are also very delicious.¡± Chapter 416 - Live Bullet Comments Lu Yubai finally hit the nail on the head. He smiled. ¡°You¡¯re going to eat vegetarian food!¡± She was a foodie. Not only did she know how to cook, but she also knew how to eat. If she said that the food was delicious somewhere, it would definitely be delicious. Ling Sheng chuckled foolishly. The truth had been revealed. ¡°I¡¯m really going there to pray so that filming will go smoothly.¡± Lu Yubai, who did not know what she was up to, nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll try the vegetarian meals at their temple.¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll talk to my friend and add you to the group.¡± Actually, Sister Su Yi wanted her to accompany her. She was already preparing for her new album. She did not want it to become popular, but she wanted it to go smoothly. She did not want the company to suffer a loss. In addition, Cheng Ye and Si Chengluo were about to enter the finals, so they would also be praying for their younger brothers to advance successfully. The people who were in the first episode of ¡°100 Transformations Broadcasting¡± had been on the hottest topics recently. A lot of fans would definitely start quarreling, and the comments would certainly not be peaceful. During the first scene, when Luo Xin and Gu Shen were in the same group, the fans on both sides started to tear each other apart. The comments were nasty. Luo Xin¡¯s fans criticized Gu Shen for not being a man. He had dared to do it, but he did not dare to admit it. They had obviously been together, yet he had insisted that they were not together. Gu Shen¡¯s fans criticized Luo Xin¡¯s fans for their shamelessness. They didn¡¯t even take a look at their idol. They didn¡¯t even know if she was worthy of being called a racketeer. She was a two-timing b*tch. Even though they had dated before, they would still trample her to death. The streaming comments were filled with a cussing match that flooded the screen, blocking their faces. They were so angry that the Peanuts, the Eight Immortals fans, the Big Sister fans of Xiao Ye, the Little Xingchen fans of Ji Fanchen, Chen Ye¡¯s fans, and Old Qian¡¯s fans attacked them in groups. Soon, the duo was so angry that they did not dare make a sound. There were a lot of CP fans of Chen Ye, and their fighting capabilities were very strong. Their organization and discipline were also very strong. Besides, CP fans were petty and lowly, so they did not dare promote their idol with great ado. Otherwise, they would be torn apart so badly that they would start doubting their own lives. The bullet comments they posted did not say anything about the two of them. When the time came, they would go back to create hype and have fun with their own people. They could not quarrel and make others laugh. Three of the Eight Immortals had been grouped together, so the Eight Immortals¡¯ fans were satisfied. They were really lucky. They had been grouped together after the first draw. [That evil woman Ling Sheng bullied her younger brother again. Brother Chen, hit her!] Likes+888 [You, the one in red, don¡¯t leave. I support you!] Likes+777 [Ahhh, my Sheng is really adorable. However, her face seems a little strange. Do you think it¡¯s asymmetrical?] [I think so. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little swollen? I feel like eight layers of foundation have been applied. My Sheng debuted in ¡°Everyone¡¯s Magical Power Emergence¡± without makeup. She doesn¡¯t really use makeup.] [Can you watch the show properly? The production team put makeup on her, okay? It looks normal to me. There¡¯s something wrong with your eyes!] While watching television, Ling Sheng watched the bullet comments on the computer as well. She had not expected the Peanuts to be sharp-eyed enough to notice immediately that there was something wrong with her face. It was indeed swollen. She had just been slapped the day before. How could it not be swollen? Lu Yubai was like a live bullet screen of comments. He had a low laughing threshold that was affected by Ling Sheng. Whenever he saw her appear, he wanted to laugh. When Ling Sheng deliberately missed Shangguan Yu, Lu Yubai said, ¡°Niece, you¡¯re in the same team, alright? Is it really beneficial to you to help the opponent?¡± Ling Sheng, who got shot three times in a row, was dumbfounded. Lu Yubai pointed at her and laughed. ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha ha! Tell me how you got shot like that. I won¡¯t believe it even if you say you weren¡¯t possessed by the god of variety.¡± Chapter 417 - Faking Death to Escape After Ling Sheng finished sucking up, Gu Shen dismissed her with a single sentence. Lu Yubai smiled until his stomach hurt. ¡°Let me interview you. How did you feel back then?¡± Ling Sheng was very polite. ¡°It felt like I was down on my luck.¡± Lu Yubai nodded vigorously. ¡°That¡¯s right. That brat Gu Shen is too much. Do you want Uncle to punish him for you?¡± Ling Sheng agreed and said angrily, ¡°Kill him!¡± The commenters on the internet followed suit. [F*ck, am I blind? Gu Shen is smiling. Did he laugh while Ling Sheng was reciting that?] [You¡¯re not blind. I can prove it. He really smiled. The live-stream can¡¯t be replayed. Wait for me to replay it.] [Am I crazy? I actually caught CP vibes between Ling Sheng and Gu Shen.] [You¡¯re not alone. I had this feeling too. Gu Shen smiled lovingly just now. Oh my, I think I¡¯ve discovered something incredible.] [Smiled lovingly, my *ss. There¡¯s only death straight ahead. Get out of the live-stream if you want to push for a CP. My Shen Shen would never like Ling Sheng. She¡¯s covered in dirt.] [She¡¯s using vulgarities! Report her!] [You want to jump levels to racketeer? Are you f*cking blind? Which eye of yours saw that loving smile? I suggest you don¡¯t donate your eyes to anyone.] [Ugh, Ling Sheng is really disgusting. May I know when she will die? She¡¯ll die a horrible death for having designs on my Shen.] [Are you crazy? Why are you cursing her family as well?] [Those who argue should get out of the live-stream. Stop arguing. How can my Old Qian¡¯s variety show tolerate the insolence of celebrities like them?] The bullet screen was instantly filled with a foul atmosphere. Gu Shen¡¯s fans got angry and started scolding others directly. The Peanuts, the Eight Immortals¡¯ fans, Chen Ye¡¯s fans, and CP fans, as well as the loyal fans of both parties, appeared to help and report everyone that needed reporting because their idols had a good impression of Ling Sheng. However, everyone soon realized that although bullet comments could be posted, not a single word scolding Ling Sheng could be posted. Gu Shen¡¯s fans sat in front of their screens and exploded from anger. Jun Shiyan looked at the comments, his handsome face looking dark and scary. When he hung up and saw that there were no more comments attacking her or scolding her, his expression gradually softened. Yan Yuanfei looked at the angry man beside him with a cold face, and a smile appeared in his eyes. He had never seen Ah Yan¡¯s emotions fluctuate so much. No matter what, his expression remained unchanged despite the oppressing pressure. He had actually called and scolded the technical personnel for the young lady¡¯s sake. He had even gotten someone to filter the comments and prevent any negative comments about her from appearing. He was not very interested in the show, and he had told him that his eyes were not in a good condition and he could not see clearly anymore. However, when he heard the young lady¡¯s voice and her hearty laughter, his heart, which had not stirred in a long time, felt joyful. What an uplifting person. Sixth Brother was really lucky to have such a daughter. He turned to look at the condominium outside the car window. Sixth Brother¡¯s house was up there. In the past, he had come over frequently. However, as his health deteriorated, he could not remember many things clearly. When was the last time he had come? It was probably the last time he¡¯d had dinner with them. Perhaps it was after he had started planning to fake his death and escape! ¡°Second Brother.¡± Jun Shiyan looked at the man beside him. ¡°You can go up after the variety show ends. He¡¯s home alone.¡± He had kicked Sheng Sheng, Xiaoqi, and the old couple of the Huo Family out. He wondered if he would be really happy if no one disturbed him. ¡°Okay.¡± Yan Yuanfei looked at the blurry image and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Ah Yan, it¡¯s been hard on you all these years. I have let you down.¡± Chapter 418 - The Doorbell Rings He had left, but he had made him shoulder everything and live with the hatred and suspicions of Sixth Brother and the others. He had let him down. However, he was finally relieved. This child, who had always shouldered everything silently, had an opportunity to speak and someone he loved deeply. ¡°What are you talking about, Second Brother? As long as you said the word, Ah Yan would do anything for you.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s expression was full of respect. The person he respected and trusted the most in his life was the man beside him. As a member of the Yan Family, he had done everything he could and everything the Yan Family¡¯s ancestors had not dared to do. He had completely severed the heavy shackles that had bound the Yan Family. Yes. His grandma was the daughter of the Yan Family, and he was his only second brother. He would not hesitate even if he was asked to die for him, let alone do this. He had come to China from France at a young age. If it had not been for his second brother, he might have been reduced to a pile of bones long ago. Humans had to grow up by fighting and killing. Given his current status, every step he took had to be taken over crushed bones. Behind success was not just sweat, but also blood and slaughter. To him, he was an elder brother, a relative, a confidant, and a mentor on the road of life. Without him, he would not have been his current self. ¡°What would I want you to do?¡± Yan Yuanfei smiled and patted the wheelchair gently. ¡°Ah Yan, I¡¯ll take a nap. Call me when it¡¯s time.¡± Jun Shiyan lowered the volume of the video, and the image of the young lady being asked to blow the whistle happened to appear on the screen. Her serious look was so adorable that his heart melted. He could not help but smile. ¨C Lu Yubai watched Ling Sheng blow the whistle, waiting for her to do it. However, he did not say anything. Instead, he patted his thigh and smiled. ¡°Xiaoqi, look at your mother. She¡¯s hilarious. Sheng Sheng, participate in more shows in the future. Your uncle will die of laughter.¡± Why was she so funny? She had even been pretending to whistle seriously, trying to bluff her way out. She had been exposed, but she had stayed calm and had actually blown the whistle. In the end, all she had blown was air. Xiaoqi let out a snort and looked at Ling Sheng with his big eyes. He raised his small hands excitedly and shouted, ¡°Mommy is really tall!¡± Jiang Zhe could not help but laugh. Huo Xiao and Su Xiyin smiled lovingly at their granddaughter. She was really adorable. Their granddaughter was really adorable. ¨C Huo Ci, who was alone, had switched the channel to the H Province Television Station at some point in time. It was broadcasting ¡°100 Transformations Broadcasting¡±. When he saw Ling Sheng whistling, he scolded her jokingly. ¡°You fool.¡± He refused to admit that he had given birth to this joker! He would tell Xuelin later that he would definitely not let her appear on such a comedic reality show in the future. It would be too embarrassing for him! Before he knew it, the show started coming to an end. Upon seeing Ling Sheng¡¯s scheming tricks, Best Actor Huo nodded in satisfaction. That brat had a lot of tricks up her sleeves, and her performance had been impressive. After the show was broadcast, there would definitely be a lot of discussions about her. He looked down at the comments on the internet. [Ahhh, what if I become Ling Sheng¡¯s fan?] [Ha ha ha ha! I¡¯m laughing so hard that my lower body is protesting. I thought I was crazy. I love Ling Sheng. This is hilarious.] [Great minds think alike. I¡¯m laughing at Ling Sheng. What kind of god is she? Oh my god, I¡¯m dying of laughter.] [Don¡¯t say anything in advance. I watched the variety show while eating and spewed everything onto my laptop from laughing. Wuwuwu¡­ You evil woman! Pay for my laptop, Ling Sheng.] [I strongly request an edited version of Ling Sheng¡¯s group. I love this evil woman to death. Dear experts, look over. I¡¯m begging for help.] Upon seeing this, Huo Ci let out a disdainful snort and threw his phone away. However, his eyes were full of pride as he put on his slippers to get some water. The doorbell rang repeatedly. He frowned impatiently and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Was that brat back? Or was it the heartless Fifth Brother? ¡°Sixth Brother.¡± Yan Yuanfei¡¯s voice was hoarse as he spoke. His hands, which were on his knees, were already clasped. He was actually a little nervous. Chapter 419 - Cruel Heart The glass in Huo Ci¡¯s hand fell to the ground with a loud thud. Glass shards flew everywhere, and his voice started trembling. ¡°Second Brother?¡± Yan Yuanfei nodded lightly. ¡°Can I come up?¡± Huo Ci dashed out of the house like a madman and pressed the elevator button. When he reached the first floor, he felt as though his chest was about to explode and his heart was in turmoil. Ding. The elevator opened. Yan Yuanfei watched as the elevator door opened bit by bit, revealing the person in the elevator. He smiled. ¡°Sixth Brother, how have you been?¡± At that moment, Huo Ci only had one feeling. His head was pounding, and his eyes were red. After the shock and surprise he felt, there was only anger left. He felt irritated about being deceived. However, when he saw Jun Shiyan standing beside him, he suppressed his anger and gritted his teeth. ¡°Come in!¡± No, calm down. No matter how angry he was or how much he wanted to kill him, he could not lose his composure in front of Old Jun¡¯s grandchildren. Jun Shiyan looked at Yan Yuanfei worriedly. ¡°Second Brother.¡± Yan Yuanfei patted his hand to reassure him. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Go do your job!¡± There was dead silence in the elevator. Only Huo Ci¡¯s heavy, suppressed breathing could be heard, and a salty taste spread from his throat. Why had he not thought of that? Why had he not thought of that? He and Jun Shiyan were cousins. Third Master Jun, that cold-blooded and heartless monster, cared about him the most. How could he have dragged an ignoble existence out of that explosion? ¡°Sixth Brother.¡± Yan Yuanfei knew that things were definitely not that simple. Upon seeing that he was still the same as before and was full of vigor, he felt relieved. Huo Ci did not speak, but he shot him a cold look. The corners of his lips curled up, revealing bone-chilling mockery and anger. Upon receiving the young lady¡¯s message, Jun Shiyan had driven to the district next door to find her. Coincidentally, he had driven past Lu Yubai¡¯s car. Lu Yubai had stopped the car at the apartment building. Jiang Zhe looked at him. ¡°How are we going up? Sixth Brother will definitely not let us up.¡± Lu Yubai smiled as he took out two cards and started explaining complacently. ¡°This is an elevator card, and this is a door card.¡± Jiang Zhe rolled his eyes at him in disdain. ¡°If Sixth Brother finds out, he¡¯ll kill you.¡± Lu Yubai smiled fearlessly. ¡°He¡¯s just stubborn and soft-hearted. Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t be able to kill me.¡± When he had gone over today, he had seen a few spare ones in the shoe cabinet, so he had taken two of them. Although Sixth Brother had said that he was annoyed and had kicked his daughter and grandson out, he had actually been reluctant to part with them. He had even prepared spare cards. Jiang Zhe could not do anything to him. Even if he wanted to settle the score, it would not be his fault. The duo got out of the car and entered the condominium building. They swiped their cards and boarded the elevator, planning to see if the middle-aged, irritable old man in the empty nest had eaten or gone out to have fun. Huo Ci started to throw an angry punch, only to stop right in front of the man. His body was trembling due to excessive anger and shock. ¡°Sixth Brother, if you punch me, I might lose half my life.¡± Yan Yuanfei looked at him. ¡°However, if you think you have to hit me to vent your anger, then do it!¡± ¡°How great of you! Great!¡± Huo Ci¡¯s anger was boiling, and his fists were trembling violently. In the end, he retracted his hand. His eyes were red as he pointed at him and bellowed, ¡°Second Brother Yan, do you think this is interesting? Do you think lying to me gives you a sense of accomplishment? I shouldn¡¯t have become brothers with a heartless person like you!¡± Chapter 420 - Only Causing Excessive Grief ¡°Sixth Brother!¡± Yan Yuanfei bellowed in a low, dignified voice. He let out a quiet sigh, and his voice carried a hint of a rueful smile. ¡°The most worthwhile thing I¡¯ve done in my life is having you as my friend.¡± Huo Ci¡¯s body shook even more vigorously. A man would not cry easily, but before his heart broke, tears streamed down his face. His voice choked as he let out an angry, cold laugh. ¡°The thing I regret the most in my life is having a brother like you.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in years, but you haven¡¯t changed at all.¡± Yan Yuanfei smiled helplessly. ¡°Don¡¯t you f*cking think you know me. Who the f*ck do you think you are? Do you think you know me very well?¡± Huo Ci could not help but cry. ¡°F*ck, let me tell you something. You¡¯re nothing in my heart!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± Yan Yuanfei sighed again. ¡°I understand. I¡¯m nothing. Calm down. I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°I have nothing to tell you!¡± Huo Ci bellowed. ¡°Scram! Get the f*ck out! I don¡¯t want to hear anything from you.¡± Yan Yuanfei said, ¡°Only you know that I¡¯m still alive. Don¡¯t tell anyone else. I won¡¯t live long either. It¡¯ll only make others feel excessive grief.¡± Huo Ci said, ¡°Whether you live or die has nothing to do with me. Are you leaving? If you don¡¯t get out, I¡¯ll throw you out. Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± The door suddenly opened. Huo Ci turned around and saw Lu Yubai and Jiang Zhe standing at the door. He bellowed angrily, ¡°Scram!¡± Yan Yuanfei looked at him. ¡°Sixth Brother, I¡¯m serious. I don¡¯t have much time left.¡± Huo Ci looked down at him in shock and realized that he was still looking at him. He had not realized that someone had entered the living room. His heart skipped a beat, and he did not know how to feel. Could he not hear? Had he not sensed this? Was the person in front of him the same Yan Yuanfei who was 100% vigilant at all times? Even if he was sick and his vigilance had decreased, he should have reacted! When Jiang Zhe and Lu Yubai heard the man¡¯s voice, they stood rooted to the ground in a daze. Then, they dashed over recklessly. Yan Yuanfei watched as two figures rushed over. When they got closer, he sensed the aura of the people who had arrived. He said in surprise, ¡°Fourth Brother, Fifth Brother.¡± Jiang Zhe did not know what he was feeling at that moment. When he heard that familiar voice calling out ¡°Fourth Brother¡± in that really familiar tone, he could not believe it. He had once thought that this would never happen again. His head exploded, and all the blood in his body rushed to his head. He looked at the masked man with red eyes. For a moment, he thought he had seen Third Master Jun. However, his temperament, voice, and familiar calmness convinced him that this person was not Third Master Jun. No matter what he had experienced, he always gave off a calm and indifferent vibe. There was no hint of Third Master Jun¡¯s signature coldness or suppression. This was his second brother! ¡°Second Brother.¡± Lu Yubai could not control his emotions. He knelt on the ground and looked at the man in the wheelchair. His voice changed as he said, ¡°What happened to you? What happened to you?¡± There was no reprimand or anger in his voice, only worry and heartache. He was an indomitable man who could shoulder half the sky of China. How had Second Brother, who had always protected his brothers, become so weak? Why was he so skinny? Why was he in a wheelchair? Why was he wearing a mask? Chapter 421 - How Rude ¡°Sixth Brother.¡± Yan Yuanfei¡¯s eyes were wet. He wanted to help him up and stop him from kneeling, but he realized that he did not even have the energy to do so. He could only look at him helplessly and say, ¡°Get up first.¡± How many years had it been since he had seen Sixth Brother cry? He was the illegitimate son of the Lu Family. The power struggle had made him suffer a lot. Every time he had met him, he had ended up crying miserably. Later, when he had gotten older, he had stopped crying. When he had reached adulthood and obtained the Lu Family¡¯s assets, his wrists had become stable and his back had gotten stiff, so he had stopped crying. Jiang Zhe¡¯s fists were clenched so tightly that they were bleeding. He was so calm that it was scary. He looked at him and said, ¡°Second Brother, what¡¯s going on? Where have you been hiding from us all these years? What can¡¯t you tell us? Can¡¯t we discuss this?¡± They were all big now, and each of them controlled a piece of the Chinese pie. He did not know why he¡¯d had to run away. He could not think of anything that they could not solve. ¡°Fourth Brother.¡± Yan Yuanfei could only vaguely see him. Neither of them had changed, so he was relieved. He smiled, and his voice was gentle as he panted uncontrollably. ¡°Since you¡¯re all here, let¡¯s sit down and talk slowly!¡± He had never hoped to see them again in his lifetime. He would not run away anymore. ¡°Where¡¯s Big Brother?¡± Huo Ci let out a cold snort and pointed at him angrily. ¡°Yan Yuanfei, what do you mean we¡¯re all here? Where¡¯s Big Brother? Isn¡¯t he human in your heart?¡± ¡°Sixth Brother Huo, who are you talking to? How rude!¡± Lu Yubai was the closest to his second brother. His eldest brother had been really strict with them, so they had been like brothers and father. He had been a little afraid of him. Only in front of his second brother did he feel the most relaxed. He pointed at Huo Ci and said, ¡°If you shout again, I¡¯ll hit you. Do you believe me?¡± ¡°F*ck, are you out of control?¡± Huo Ci¡¯s anger grew as he bellowed, ¡°He¡¯s been hiding this from me for many years. So what if I beat him to death? Fifth Lu, you f*cking stole my house card again!¡± ¡°I took it. I took it. How can it be considered stealing when it¡¯s between brothers?¡± Lu Yubai was not about to be outdone. His face was red as he argued with him. He was glad that he had taken the card. Otherwise, given Second Brother¡¯s personality, he would definitely have kept Sixth Brother¡¯s matter a secret. He would not have seen him again in his lifetime. Yan Yuanfei could not bear to look at them and laughed out loud. His low laughter ruined the originally solemn atmosphere. Upon seeing the duo¡¯s gazes sweep over, he got serious and let out a low cough. ¡°Sorry, you can continue.¡± After saying that, he looked up in Jiang Zhe¡¯s direction. He knew everything. Eldest Brother definitely knew. Fourth Brother was Eldest Brother¡¯s echo chamber. He had listened to him since a young age and would not hide anything from him. Lu Yubai pointed at him angrily and gritted his teeth. ¡°You¡¯d better be honest. What exactly happened back then?¡± They had all thought that he had died. They had been sad for a long time. When they had gradually started to accept this fact and learn to let go, a dead person had appeared in front of them. He knew that he should be happy. At least, he was still alive. However, he was beginning to feel unsure. Was living really better than dying? Or was living more difficult for him than dying? Huo Ci said, ¡°D*mn¡­ If you don¡¯t explain yourself clearly, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± ¡°I agree.¡± Jiang Zhe sighed helplessly. Since they had the same goal, they were good friends. The two of them had the same objective now. Chapter 422 - : Head Over Heels In Love Ling Sheng looked at his location on WeChat. Jun Shiyan was already downstairs. She greeted her grandparents and ran out secretly. It was raining lightly outside. She had just walked out when she started shivering from the cold. When she looked up, she saw the man standing under the streetlamp opposite her. He was wearing a long black trench coat that accentuated his tall figure. His handsome face was illuminated by the dim orange streetlights. She did not know how long it had been raining, but the man¡¯s hair was a little wet. Upon seeing her come out, he hurried over to welcome her. Ling Sheng¡¯s teeth were chattering from the cold. When the man¡¯s warm coat was draped over her shoulders, her heart softened. She looked up at him and asked reproachfully, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you holding an umbrella?¡± Xu Xi, who was not far away, passed an umbrella over and retreated quickly. ¡°The rain is light.¡± Jun Shiyan smiled slightly and wrapped her clothes tighter around her. As one of his hands was holding an umbrella and the other one was hugging her shoulder, he thought of his second brother and Huo Ci, who were currently meeting each other again. He felt a little emotional. He did not know if Huo Ci would still have such a big prejudice against him after his second brother made things clear. He looked down at the young lady and said gently, ¡°Take a walk with me!¡± Ling Sheng frowned and tightened her clothes around her. She took a look at the man, who was wearing only a woolen shirt. It was raining. Why did he want to leave? ¡°Have you eaten?¡± ¡°No.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s thin lips moved slightly. The answer could go either way. Since she had asked, he had definitely not eaten. ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat?¡± Ling Sheng looked at him and smiled. How could he have the cheek to smile when he did not know how to eat on time? She started lecturing him. ¡°Do you know that this is how you got your gastric problem? Are you happy that you have a gastric problem? You can¡¯t eat this or that. Don¡¯t you think a life without food is very boring?¡± Jun Shiyan smiled as he listened to the young lady lecture him without losing his temper. Xu Xi stood respectfully beside the car and secretly looked up at the couple opposite him. His heart suffered a hundred blows. Oh my god, look at the Third Master¡¯s doting expression. His eyes were full of sweetness, and he looked blissful even as he was lectured by Ms. Ling. People in love were indeed creatures that ordinary people could not understand! ¡°Xu Xi, bring a coat.¡± Before Ling Sheng left, she turned around and ordered him. She took the coat Xu Xi brought over and tiptoed to put it on the man. ¡°Why don¡¯t you care about your health?¡± Jun Shiyan smiled lovingly. Upon seeing the young lady frown, he let out a low humming sound. Ling Sheng wanted to take him out to eat. They were at the west gate of the district, where there was a delicious private restaurant. She was not at home, and her grandma¡¯s legs had been acting up recently. She could either ask the housekeeper of the old residence to deliver food or call the restaurant to order food. They were very close, only 800 meters away. There was no need to drive. Walking in the rain was actually romantic. Xu Xi followed them and saw that the man in front of him had already tilted the umbrella in his hand toward the woman¡¯s side. Half of his body was exposed to the rain. No matter where the woman walked, the umbrella in his hand followed her like a shadow, never letting her get drenched. In the past, he had never dreamed that the Third Master would become like this after falling in love with a woman. When his brothers were together, they would often secretly discuss this. He Xie had even bet that the Third Master would not fall for a woman. How much had that bet been? When he returned, he would definitely ask for that debt to be repaid. The Third Master was also a man. Why would he not fall in love? Ling Sheng asked for porridge, a few side dishes that he could eat, and a bowl of egg soup. Her stomach was like a bottomless pit. She had eaten dinner early, so this could be considered supper. She also asked for a curry crab, the shop¡¯s signature dish. It was spicy, fragrant, and delicious. The curry was extremely fragrant. Jun Shiyan looked at the girl opposite him, who was eating happily. He could not help but laugh. ¡°Do you want me to eat or you?¡± Ling Sheng ate the crab shell seriously. It was so fragrant and tempting that she could not speak clearly. ¡°Eat your food. This is supper.¡± Jun Shiyan looked at his light food and smelled the fragrant, spicy aroma coming from the big bowl in front of him. He could not help but swallow as he stared at the crab. ¡°I want to eat that.¡± Chapter 423 - Looking For My Father ¡°Crabs are cold things. Your stomach is not well, so you can¡¯t eat too much. Besides, it¡¯s too spicy. This crab doesn¡¯t have much meat either.¡± Every time Ling Sheng lied, she acted as though it was only natural. She put down the crab shell and looked at the man¡¯s drooling handsome face. She let out a low cough, feeling that she had gone overboard. She then shouted, ¡°Sir, can you bring me a bowl of crab roe porridge? A small bowl will do.¡± ¡°Okay, wait a minute,¡± the boss replied with a smile. He turned around and took a look at their table. Girls liked spicy food, but men¡¯s stomachs did not seem to be strong. When she had entered earlier, she had said that she wanted light food. However, no matter how bad one¡¯s stomach was, one could not help but want to eat something with that fragrant, spicy taste. Upon seeing how pitiful Jun Shiyan was, Ling Sheng dug up a piece of meat and rinsed it in the tea, preparing to give him a taste. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Jun Shiyan looked at her and suddenly spoke. Ling Sheng was stunned when she saw the man¡¯s slender fingers suddenly reach out and brush against the skin at the corner of her lips. When she looked up again, she saw the man¡¯s thin lips move slightly, and the tip of his tongue licked the sauce off his finger gently. Ahhh! Crazy! When he saw the young lady¡¯s shyness, annoyance, and determination, Jun Shiyan¡¯s expression changed instantly. His brows furrowed slightly, and the smile on his lips deepened. He pointed at the crab meat she was digging out crazily, and his low, sexy voice became hoarse. ¡°My meat.¡± Upon hearing the man¡¯s sexy, rich voice, Ling Sheng could not help but think of other things that she should not have thought of even though he had said it in a normal manner. She cursed silently in her heart before eating the crab meat. ¡°This is my meat!¡± Jun Shiyan looked at her and complained. ¡°You said you would give it to me!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you already taste it?¡± Ling Sheng smiled provocatively. Then, she wiped the corners of her lips and licked her fingers. ¡°That doesn¡¯t count.¡± Upon seeing the change in him, Ling Sheng let out a wild laugh in her heart. He had thought he was the only one who knew how to flirt. She was also good at flirting, alright? She suppressed the urge to laugh and knocked on the table. ¡°Why not? You¡¯ve already tasted it.¡± Jun Shiyan saw the complacent look on the young lady¡¯s face. Her evil idea had succeeded, but she was afraid that he would find out. She even pretended to be engrossed in eating crab. After Ling Sheng ate two crabs, Jun Shiyan stopped her and removed the bowl that was in front of her. ¡°Crabs are cold things. You can¡¯t eat too much.¡± Ling Sheng knew that there were only four crabs per bowl. She called over the boss and packed the remaining two. After dinner, the duo walked all the way back to the district building. Ling Sheng chatted with him until it was time to watch the variety show at night. Jiang Zhe and Lu Yubai had also come to watch it earlier. Jun Shiyan¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he suddenly had a bad feeling. He asked, ¡°Your uncles went home so soon?¡± Ling Sheng shook her head. ¡°No, they went to find my father after eating. They¡¯re probably chatting with him now.¡± Chapter 424 - Holy CP Jun Shiyan looked up at the district opposite him and frowned slightly. He hoped that it wouldn¡¯t go as he had imagined. His second brother did not want more people to know that he was still alive, so he had agreed. If Jiang Zhe and Lu Yubai found out, he would be breaking his word. After watching Ling Sheng enter the building, he got in the car hurriedly. When he reached Huo Ci¡¯s condominium, he saw two haughty cars blocking the entrance. He had just found a spot to stop the car when a black car sped over from not far away. Upon seeing the car blocking the road ahead, it stopped immediately. Then, Jun Shiyan saw Rong Yin, who was usually calm and reserved, like a young man who did not like to show his face. He got out of the car in a panic and ran in the direction of the condominium building. Sigh! He let out a low sigh. It seemed like he had not been careful enough. He did not know how he would apologize when he saw Second Brother later. Xu Xi looked through the car window at the eldest son of the Rong Family, who stood at the apex of China¡¯s power hierarchy. He had run away hurriedly with his eyes wide open. Seriously, this was a rare sight. He stole a look at the rearview mirror and saw that the Third Master¡¯s handsome face was full of distress. He thought that if he had not been following the Third Master, he would have suspected that he had deliberately arranged this. However, there were some coincidences that one had to accept. Half an hour later, Jun Shiyan received a call. Yan Yuanfei had called to tell him to go home first. He could not go back today. The unconcealed joy in his voice made him heave a sigh of relief. He nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± Although Second Brother had said that he did not care, how could he not care? Whether he lived or died, those people were the brothers he cared about the most. How could he let them go just like that? This kind of friendship would not disappear with time. It would last forever like wine. ¨C Ling Sheng had not expected that there would be a scandal involving her and Gu Shen. On the night of the show¡¯s broadcast, countless fans of Shen and Sheng popped up and gave themselves the impressive name #Holy #CP. A digital media influencer had stumbled upon this pair and found them so sweet that he had edited a clip overnight and created #Holy #CP¡¯s heart-racing Little Pink. The number of views exceeded a million in 24 hours. The next day, the fans moved to many short video websites and Weibo. The #Holy #CP fans continued to increase. While Ling Sheng scrolled through Weibo, she was having a gathering with the students of the Imperial Capital University¡¯s junior class. It was her last meal with them, and she was treating them. She would be leaving tomorrow and joining the film crew the day after tomorrow. #Ling Sheng and Gu Shen¡¯s CP is off the charts# [Ahhh, I¡¯m finally not the only one who thinks this way. Gu Shen is really awkward. I like you and I care about you, so I just won¡¯t say anything. I¡¯m really fond of the kind of man whose words and body don¡¯t work in tandem. He¡¯s my type!] [Yes, yes. When Ling Sheng missed a step on the stairs, Little Ye and Brother Chen were the closest to her. The first person to run over to support her was Gu Shen, though, who was the furthest away. I don¡¯t believe anyone who says that he doesn¡¯t like her.] [Sisters, this is my heartfelt belief. While Sheng Sheng was reading that flattering poem, Gu Shen smiled really lovingly and arrogantly! + 1 The sisters above are right. That was what entranced me. He was so doting. Even though I¡¯m a man, my girlish heart has been moved. I beg you to date on the spot, alright? + 2 Yes, yes, yes. I agree very much. What kind of god-like relationship could make Sheng Sheng write such a loving confession? Oh my god, I¡¯m impressed.] [I¡¯d bet one of my legs. Gu Shen definitely likes Ling Sheng. A man who doesn¡¯t mean what he says is the cutest. I¡¯m a fan of this couple!] Ling Sheng¡¯s words were stuck in her throat. When she saw the comments on Weibo and the photos edited as GIFs that were deemed evidence, she started fuming. If your eyes give you trouble, you can donate them. Are you crazy? Where did you get this CP feeling? Little Pink? Pink your a*s! The variety show had just ended yesterday. It had not even been 24 hours, yet many Holy CP fans had popped out. They had even created a Super Topic and they continued to fantasize in the Super Topic and interact with other Little Pink fans. Chapter 425 - One Step Before Him When Gu Shen saw the comments, his lips curled up in a proud smile. Then, his expression changed and he threw his phone. Humph! He and Ling Sheng? Even if he was single forever, he would not like a woman like Ling Sheng! Were these CP maggots crazy? Were they possessed by their desire to date? How the hell could they say that he liked Ling Sheng? Their imagination was so amazing that they should donate their brains! ¡°Ah Shen, Director Chen Mo¡¯s new movie lacks an actor last minute. Are you interested?¡± Li Ge walked in excitedly and made an announcement. When he saw the young master smash his phone, he was shocked. He picked up his phone hurriedly and saw the comments on it. ¡°Are they crazy? Are their brains full of sh*t?¡± Gu Shen¡¯s handsome face darkened as he pointed at Li Ge angrily. ¡°Destroy that Super Topic and their accounts. Do I like Ling Sheng? Do I like Ling Sheng?¡± When Li Ge saw the comments, he knew what was going on. Anyway, whenever he encountered a topic related to Ling Sheng, the young master would be so irritable that he would explode. He hurriedly smiled apologetically. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll get someone to ruin the hype immediately and solve this issue.¡± When he heard that he would solve the problem immediately, Gu Shen¡¯s anger dissipated a little. He switched to a tablet to play games and asked casually, ¡°What did you just say?¡± Upon hearing his question, Li Ge did not feel much hope. After all, he hated Ling Sheng so much that he would definitely not be willing to work with her. Ling Sheng was acting as the young female lead in Director Chen Mo¡¯s new movie. He passed the notice over. ¡°It¡¯s about Director Chen Mo¡¯s new movie. A supporting actor got into a car accident. He can¡¯t make the schedule. They¡¯re looking for an actor!¡± Strangely enough, Director Chen Mo had sent so many invitations that almost all the actors in the entertainment circle had been invited to audition. Logically speaking, Ah Shen¡¯s acting skills were not bad, but he had not received an invitation. Upon hearing this, Gu Shen frowned. ¡°Is there an audition invitation?¡± ¡°This is an advertisement issued by the film crew. Everyone can go for an audition.¡± Li Ge seemed to be quite interested, but he had to warn him lest he got even with him later. ¡°However, Ling Sheng is part of this film crew, Ah Shen.¡± Gu Shen let out a cold snort. He tapped his fingers on the table and said casually, ¡°What does her presence in the film crew have to do with me? I just want to participate in Director Chen¡¯s movie.¡± Li Ge looked as though he had seen a ghost. He did not know who was the person who had claimed that he wouldn¡¯t take on jobs in the future if Ling Sheng was part of them. He had so readily abandoned this principle just because this was Director Chen Mo¡¯s film? However, he was already thankful that he was willing to do this. He hurried over to tell him about the various benefits Director Chen Mo¡¯s new movie would offer. Before he could finish speaking, he heard his assistant knock on the door and say in a low voice, ¡°Brother Li, the Super Topic has been canceled. The CP fans who created the Super Topic have also been banned.¡± Li Ge nodded in satisfaction and patted his shoulder. ¡°Look again. Ban every person who¡¯s been leading this hooha. Do you know how much public relations spent on Weibo?¡± The assistant shook his head and lowered his voice. ¡°We didn¡¯t do it. We were discussing the price with the website when the ban suddenly happened.¡± Gu Shen¡¯s hand, which was flipping through the script, suddenly froze. His grip on the piece of paper tightened, and the piece of paper crumpled immediately. It was torn apart easily. How great of her! He had yet to carry out the bans! That stinky Ling Sheng had actually dared to ban the others before him! Chapter 426 - Superficial She had deliberately tried to please him on the show and had even written that misleading poem to make the fans misunderstand. Now, she had canceled the Super Topic herself and banned the CP fans¡¯ accounts! Did she not want to form a CP with him? Or was she deliberately trying to attract his attention? When Li Ge heard the sound of paper being torn, he took a careful look and saw the young master¡¯s face darken. He hurriedly said, ¡°Amitabha. God, I pray that this person does not throw a tantrum.¡± When the number one CP fan on Weibo was banned, Ling Sheng thought that this scumbag Gu Shen must have done it. However, on second thought, it might not have been him. It might have been the doing of the petty and jealous old man in her family. The gathering was coming to an end, and everyone was almost done eating. Liu Sui suggested that they sing, so they went to KTV together. Halfway through, Ling Sheng went to the washroom. As soon as she walked out of the washroom, she was blocked by someone. When she looked up, she saw a weak face drained of all color. His burning eyes, which had dark circles under them, stared at her. Liang Shuye? He had been to Yu Bei¡¯s birthday. He was his brother. ¡°Ms. Ling, what a coincidence.¡± Liang Shuye smiled at her. ¡°Ever since we met last time, I¡¯ve become your fan. I wonder if you can do me the honor of singing a song in the private room?¡± Ling Sheng could not slap a smiling person. She thus smiled apologetically. ¡°My friend is still waiting. We¡¯re going back now. The car is downstairs. If there¡¯s a chance, we¡¯ll do it again.¡± How could Liang Shuye not know what she was up to? She just did not want to agree. He said, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s a deal. Next time. Don¡¯t stand me up, Ms. Ling.¡± Ling Sheng was annoyed by his gaze, which was full of invasive intent. It felt as though he thought she was a piece of cake. She nodded and left. Being pretty was troublesome. No matter where one went, one would always meet a disgusting person who stuck to them like a fly. As Liang Shuye watched the woman¡¯s back view, the burning possessiveness in his eyes was no longer concealed. The corners of his lips curled up in determination. He took a look at the private room she had entered before turning around to return to his private room. In the luxurious private room, people were drinking, smoking, and playing, but no one was singing. Liang Shuye pushed the door open and entered, only to be greeted by a beauty. ¡°Scram!¡± Liang Shuye pushed her away immediately, his heart burning with anger. Whenever he saw Ling Sheng, his eyes and mind were filled with images of her pure, beautiful face. When he looked at the uncultured people in the private room, he felt disgusted. ¡°Ah Ye, who offended you again?¡± The heir beside him took a glass of wine from the woman and took a sip before asking him this question. ¡°Just some disgusting beings.¡± Liang Shuye looked at the woman who had been pushed to the ground and was trying to pester him again. He pretended to kick her once more. The beauty was so scared that her face turned pale. Upon seeing that a leg was about to land on her, she crawled away hurriedly. However, a big hand gently grabbed her arm. The fat man looked at Liang Shuye. ¡°Why are you so angry? They¡¯re all uncultured fans. What kind of person is worthy of your attention, Young Master Liang?¡± Liang Shuye¡¯s eyes blazed as he looked at the man opposite him. ¡°Fourth Master, do you know who I just saw?¡± ¡°How would I know? Have you seen a beauty you like? Let¡¯s have a drink. Is there a woman in this world who can stump you, Young Master Liang?¡± The fat man narrowed his eyes slightly with a sinister gaze. Chapter 427 - ot Giving Him Face ¡°Ling Sheng has been a popular celebrity recently.¡± Liang Shuye¡¯s eyes were full of lust. ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Fourth Master want to give her a try? Her figure is as soft as water, and her face is as pretty as a fairy¡¯s. Only a beauty of that level is worthy of the Fourth Master. What kind of vulgar women are these?¡± The man opposite him was the Fourth Master of the Lu Family, Lu Shihao. He had been in business with his family recently, and the people he had invited to eat and sing with him were all second-generation heirs. He was also used to flattering others, so the two of them had hit it off immediately. Lu Shihao was a good-for-nothing who could not be redeemed. His usual hobby was spending money on women. However, he hesitated for a moment when he heard Ling Sheng¡¯s name. ¡°Young Master Liang, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know that woman belongs to Huo Ci¡¯s Studio!¡± ¡°Why? Fourth Master, are you afraid of Huo Ci? You¡¯re the famous Fourth Master of the Lu Family. Even Huo Ci wouldn¡¯t dare do anything to you. She¡¯s just a minor celebrity managed by him. If you gave him more money, who would dare turn down money?¡± Liang Shuye had already understood Lu Shihao¡¯s temper during this period. He was useless, but he hated being called useless the most. When he went crazy, he did not care about anything. He had been drooling over Ling Sheng for a long time. Every day, when he was in bed with another woman, his mind was filled with her face. He had been tortured to insanity by her. This time, he had to get her. Acting all pure and lofty, are you? Let¡¯s see if you will still be able to act that way when I¡¯m done with you in bed! ¡°I¡¯m afraid of Huo Ci? Who the hell is afraid of Huo Ci? Who the hell does he think he is?¡± When he heard this, Lu Shihao¡¯s fat face contorted and he let out a cold laugh. ¡°He¡¯s just a piece of trash from the Huo Family. How dare he compare to me?¡± Upon achieving his goal, Liang Shuye smiled and flattered him. ¡°Exactly. Who does Huo Ci think he is? How can he be compared to you, Fourth Young Master Lu?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a deal. I¡¯ll make a move first.¡± Lu Shihao let out a vulgar laugh. That woman was pretty. Who cared who she was? He would get her first. ¡°Of course, Fourth Master!¡± Liang Shuye continued to flatter him with a smile and gave him a thumbs-up. ¡°In the whole capital, only you deserve to be called a hero.¡± Lu Shihao was overjoyed about being flattered. He called a waiter over and asked him to take a bottle of wine to Ling Sheng¡¯s private room to check on her. The waiter, who was holding a glass of red wine, pushed the door open and entered. He took a look at the private room. There were half-grown boys who looked around 15 to 16 years old there. There were only two girls, one of whom was actually Ling Sheng. She had been very popular recently, and her colleagues had been discussing her beauty. Those who were vulgar even fantasized about how much money she would get for one time. The waiter walked directly over to her and said, ¡°Ms. Ling, this is 1982 Lafite. Fourth Young Master Lu is treating you.¡± Ling Sheng frowned. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t know him. Take it back.¡± The Fourth Master of the Lu Family? Lu Shihao? Her Fifth Uncle¡¯s cheap nephew was not a good person. He was greedy and lecherous, a useless maggot addicted to prostitution and gambling. ¡°Ms. Ling, the Fourth Master asked me to ask if he could have the honor of inviting you to a gathering in a private room.¡± The waiter abided by Lu Shihao¡¯s request and continued asking. ¡°Sorry, no.¡± Ling Sheng was baffled. How did Lu Shihao know she was in this room? The waiter left with the wine and returned to report everything. He looked at the man in front of him respectfully. ¡°Fourth Master, Ms. Ling said she doesn¡¯t know you.¡± ¡°D*mn, you little b*tch! I gave you face, but you don¡¯t want it!¡± Lu Shihao spat. He had not expected someone to dare not give him face. Celebrities in the entertainment circle, especially newbies who had just entered the circle, would get whatever they wanted. Chapter 428 - I’ll Accompany You To The End Very good, she had dared to reject him. Since she had pretended to be virtuous, he had to see how strong her backbone was. Since she had dared to oppose him, she obviously did not want to survive in the entertainment circle anymore! Upon seeing that he had been angered, Liang Shuye knew that the matter had already been resolved halfway. What kind of person was the Fourth Master of the Lu Family? Anyone who offended him would not be able to escape unscathed. Ling Sheng was only a small celebrity, yet she had dared to humiliate him. ¡°Fourth Master, she didn¡¯t care who I am!¡± Liang Shuye laughed out loud and added fuel to the fire. ¡°But that¡¯s true. She¡¯s working with Huo Ci¡¯s Studio. She has Huo Ci backing her up. She can do whatever she wants in the capital. There¡¯s no need for her to be afraid of anyone.¡± Lu Shihao was already angry. Upon hearing his words, he was completely infuriated. He instantly stood up to leave. ¡°I want to see how she will do whatever she wants. She doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her. I¡¯m giving her face by asking her to come over.¡± Liang Shuye shot a look at the other rich second-generation heirs in the private room before getting up to follow him. He would be waiting to watch a good show later. He did not want to cause trouble, but she did not know how to appreciate kindness! Ling Sheng put on her coat and took her bag. Then, she looked at her younger friends and reminded them, ¡°Take a look. Don¡¯t forget to take your things with you.¡± Huang Chang and the others were checking if they had forgotten anything and were about to leave. However, the door to the private room was kicked open with a bang. Liu Sui looked over warily and saw a few arrogant, domineering men standing at the door. He mustered his courage and rushed over to question them. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Were they there to fight? More than half of the boys were very angry. Upon seeing that someone had come to cause trouble, each of them puffed up their chest ferociously and stood behind Liu Sui. Was this a fight? They would fight to the end! Upon seeing the raging flames on both sides and realizing that they would start fighting soon, Ling Sheng took a look at the fatty blocking the door. The fatty was only about 30 years old, but he was very big. He looked weak due to alcohol and sex. His features should be alright, but his fat obscured most of them. He should be the Fourth Master of the Lu Family, Lu Shihao. He walked over with a polite smile and gave Liu Sui and the others a look before asking, ¡°May I help you?¡± Lu Shihao¡¯s face flushed red. ¡°Ms. Ling, right? The waiter said you don¡¯t know me. Let me introduce myself. I¡¯m Lu Shihao, a fan of yours. May I have the honor of having a drink with you? Let¡¯s have a fan club party.¡± ¡°Sorry, Fourth Master. We¡¯re leaving soon. If there¡¯s a chance, let¡¯s do it next time!¡± Ling Sheng rejected him politely. When she reached the door, she saw a few people standing behind him. The person in the middle was Liang Shuye. She had been wondering how Lu Shihao had known about her. Upon seeing Liang Shuye, she understood. During Brother Bei¡¯s birthday party last time, this scumbag had been dishonest and had looked at her with evil intentions. Had he actually joined forces with Lu Shihao to put pressure on her this time? She had been in the entertainment circle for a long time, so she knew exactly what kind of dirty thoughts a man had. ¡°Why? Ms. Ling, are you just going to snub me?¡± Upon hearing this, Lu Shihao obviously knew that he was being brushed off. His eyes were dark and threatening. ¡°It¡¯s just a glass of wine. It won¡¯t take you much time, Ms. Ling.¡± ¡°Sorry, I have something to do later. I really don¡¯t have a choice.¡± Ling Sheng thought to herself, Who knows what you want to give me to drink? If I go to your territory, I¡¯ll be at your mercy. Chapter 429 - Beat Him Up ¡°Sheng Sheng, have a drink with the Fourth Master. We¡¯re all familiar with each other.¡± Liang Shuye finally stood up and smiled as he tried to persuade her. ¡°The Fourth Master is a gentleman. He¡¯s just a fan that likes you. He came to see you immediately when he found out you were coming.¡± She was quite stubborn. She was not even willing to give the Fourth Master face. Did this ignorant fool think that she could be arrogant just because she was an artist managed by Huo Ci¡¯s Studio? She was assuming unwarranted authority based on Huo Ci¡¯s power! ¡°Young Master Liang, forget it. I have something urgent to attend to this time. I¡¯ll treat you next time.¡± Ling Sheng thought to herself, You b*stard. I wouldn¡¯t dare have such a fan. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a fan threaten their idol. He¡¯s arrogant and vulgar. It was not personal, but he looked like a braised pig¡¯s head. Greasy and disgusting. ¡°Why wait for next time? There¡¯s no time like the present. Let¡¯s do it now! Ms. Ling, please give me some face. We can work together in the future. Ask around about the resources in my hands. What do you want? I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Lu Shihao stared at her with a perverted look in his eyes. ¡°Fourth Master, I¡¯m with Huo Ci¡¯s Studio. You should know that, right?¡± Ling Sheng smiled generously and appropriately. ¡°Our studio has a rule when we sign contracts. We can¡¯t participate in any activities other than company arrangements.¡± ¡°Huo Ci? Who does Huo Ci think he is?¡± Upon hearing his name, Lu Shihao was infuriated. He let out an angry, cold laugh. ¡°Huo Ci has to kneel down and call me grandpa when he sees me, alright?¡± Ling Sheng rolled her eyes. If you dare say that in front of him, I¡¯ll respect you for being a man. Let¡¯s see if you will be beaten to death. She smiled and said, ¡°I really admire your confidence, Fourth Master.¡± ¡°B*tch.¡± Lu Shihao¡¯s patience had been exhausted. He reached out angrily and tugged at her. ¡°I want you to accompany me and have a drink with me today. You have to accompany me no matter what! You can¡¯t act impudently in front of me.¡± Ling Sheng looked at his hand, which was tugging at her arm. She felt so disgusted that she was nauseous. The corners of her lips curled up as she tried to negotiate kindly. ¡°Brother, I suggest you remove your hand.¡± ¡°What if I don¡¯t? You¡¯re just an actress who¡¯s out to sell her looks. Aren¡¯t you just a high-class prostitute? Why are you acting all high and mighty in front of me?¡± Lu Shihao flew into a rage out of humiliation after being rejected repeatedly. Ling Sheng bent her knee and pressed it against his body, using all her strength while smiling innocently and kindly. ¡°I tried to persuade you!¡± ¡°B*tch!¡± Lu Shihao let out a short scream of pain before shouting angrily with red eyes, ¡°Go! Catch her! I¡¯ll give her a taste of my power today!¡± Ling Sheng took a look at the place where she had kicked him and pouted in disdain. ¡°Brother, will you still be able to use it if you go to the hospital now?¡± Lu Shihao had been beaten up. The rich second-generation heirs who were with him listened to his order and called the bodyguards over quickly. Ling Sheng was immediately surrounded. She had not intended to make a move, but he had been insensible and had insisted on forcing her. ¡°Liu Sui, don¡¯t worry. They want to cause me trouble.¡± Ling Sheng looked at the people rushing over. She definitely could not beat them. She was prepared to call Fifth Uncle and ask him to punish the stupid pig in front of her. Liu Sui was fuming as he clenched his fists in anger. These scumbags were too much. How could they force someone to drink with them? So what if they had power and influence? Even if he had to risk his life today, he would fight them. However, just as Ling Sheng was about to call for help, before she could do anything, she heard a shout from the corridor. The shouting voice was extremely arrogant. ¡°Beat him up! Beat Lu Shihao to death!¡± Chapter 430 - A Fool Ling Sheng had an illusion for a moment that her father was there. However, his voice was different. When she turned around, she saw that it was Huo Xuanzhou. Huo Xuanzhou was a little drunk. The six bodyguards following him listened to his instructions and rushed over to attack. He walked over to Ling Sheng and suddenly lowered his head. Upon smelling the strong smell of alcohol, Ling Sheng subconsciously took a step back. She saw Huo Xuanzhou take a step back as well, maintaining his distance from her. Then, he asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Ling Sheng was dumbfounded. He was concerned about her? Was he helping her? That was scary! Brother, did you forget that you swam back after getting off the boat at the charity banquet? Huo Xuanzhou frowned as he looked at her dumbfounded face. He did not know if he was drunk, but he found her a little adorable. He raised his voice and repeated himself. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Ling Sheng shook her head and looked at him before pointing at Lu Shihao. ¡°He grabbed my shoulder. It hurts.¡± She did not know if she was crazy for complaining to Huo Xuanzhou, but she felt that the Huo Xuanzhou in front of her looked very simple-minded! ¡°F*ck!¡± Huo Xuanzhou turned around and glared at Lu Shihao ferociously. He walked toward him step by step and asked, ¡°Which shoulder did you touch?¡± Lu Shihao had not expected to meet Huo Xuanzhou and was so scared that he could not move. In terms of ruthlessness, no one in their generation could beat the son of a gun in front of them. He pretended to be calm. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, Huo Xuanzhou. This has nothing to do with you. Get as far away from your old man as you can.¡± ¡°Old man?¡± Huo Xuanzhou kicked him and let out a cold laugh. ¡°Whose old man are you?¡± It was one thing for Sixth Uncle to call himself someone else¡¯s old man in front of him, but that scumbag Lu Shihao had dared to do so in front of him. He would kill him! Lu Shihao¡¯s people were all useless pieces of trash. They were like him, paper tigers without any actual strength. They were strong on the outside but weak on the inside. They were only bluffing. They could not compare to Huo Xuanzhou, who had been beaten up from a young age and had fought with others. Ling Sheng felt a little confused. Upon seeing Huo Xuanzhou kick and punch Lu Shihao arrogantly, she actually caught a glimpse of him and was reminded a little of her biological father. They had similar personalities and fighting styles. Huo Xuanzhou was drunk. The blood in his eyes rolled as he kicked the man¡¯s face. ¡°Who does Huo Ci think he is? Did you say that? If Huo Ci calls you grandpa, what should I call you?¡± Lu Shihao was beaten until he screamed for help and asked people to call the police. However, no one dared to approach the spoiled heir, let alone call the police. He glared at his opponent angrily. ¡°Huo Xuanzhou, you¡¯re a really good dog. You¡¯re quite loyal to Huo Ci after what he did to you!¡± ¡°What did he do to me?¡± Huo Xuanzhou kicked him again. Upon hearing his scream, he felt carefree. ¡°How he treats me is my business. I¡¯m happy to do this. He¡¯s my uncle!¡± Sixth Uncle was not a good person, as he would usually hit or scold him. However, for some reason, he could not hate him. He was quite depressed about this. Perhaps he was being cheap and masochistic? Or was it because Sixth Uncle had saved his life when he was young? F*ck! It was not up to an outsider to comment on Sixth Uncle¡¯s relationship with him! ¡°You treat him as your uncle, but does he treat you as his nephew?¡± Lu Shihao continued to be unafraid of death. Everyone knew that Huo Ci was not on good terms with the entire Huo Family. They were like fire and water. In particular, Huo Xuanzhou¡¯s father was the person who had nearly killed Huo Ci. As a member of a wealthy family, he knew very well what happened to wealthy people. Chapter 431 - Sixth Aunt, I Advise You… ¡°None of your business.¡± Huo Xuanzhou kicked his chest again and looked down at him. ¡°Huo Ci calls you grandpa when he sees you. What would you call me when you see me?¡± Lu Shihao¡¯s mouth was firm, but he did not give in. He glared at him viciously. ¡°Huo Xuanzhou, you¡¯ll be killed by Huo Ci sooner or later. Just you wait. The whole Huo Family will be killed by him! Let¡¯s see who you¡¯ll cry to then!¡± Ling Sheng, who was standing behind him, felt her heart ache when she saw him being beaten up miserably. She frowned and criticized him silently. Don¡¯t try to drive a wedge between us! My father is not interested in the Huo Family. Huo Xuanzhou was angry. He was relying on alcohol to commit murder, insisting that Lu Shihao kneel down and call him grandpa. If he did not call him grandpa, he would continue beating him. Lu Shihao could not take it anymore and knelt on the ground to call him grandpa. ¡°What does Huo Ci call you?¡± Huo Xuanzhou was holding a grudge! Lu Shihao¡¯s face was covered in blood, and he was in so much pain that he wanted to faint. However, Huo Xuanzhou had held back when he had hit him. It had hurt, but it had not made him faint. He gritted his teeth and swallowed his blood in hatred. He was terrified. ¡°Grandson. I¡¯m Huo Ci¡¯s grandson.¡± Only then was Huo Xuanzhou satisfied. He looked at Ling Sheng and asked, ¡°Who else bullied you?¡± Liang Shuye had not expected Huo Xuanzhou to help her. Huo Xuanzhou was a second-generation demon king of the Huo Family. He could do whatever he wanted among the younger generation in the capital. He did not even care about Gu Shen. When he heard his question, his face turned pale. He finally understood what Yu Bei had meant when he¡¯d said Ling Sheng was not to be trifled with. Ling Sheng pointed at Liang Shuye. ¡°He asked Lu Shihao to come over.¡± Huo Xuanzhou shot him a look and waved his hand. ¡°Get me a private room.¡± Liang Shuye¡¯s heart turned cold. He knew that he was done for. ¡°Ling Sheng, it was not me. It was really not me. Tell Young Master Huo that we¡¯re friends. Ms. Ling, I¡¯m begging you. Aren¡¯t we friends?¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s lips curled up coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I¡¯m not interested in being friends with a scumbag.¡± The security guards and workers of the KTV were on both sides, stopping the guests from taking photos and videos. Huo Xuanzhou pulled Lu Shihao¡¯s hair and dragged him into a private room. He smiled and said, ¡°This is my friend. He¡¯s a good friend. It¡¯s alright, he just drank too much. You can leave now!¡± The security guards and staff workers nodded hurriedly, trembling like quails. You¡¯re the master. Whatever you say is right. If you say he¡¯s a rag, we can only agree! After all, the person in front of them was an ancestor they could not afford to offend! Upon seeing Liang Shuye scream for help after being beaten up, Ling Sheng finally felt good. That scumbag had dared to attack her. However, she was still a little confused. Why would Huo Xuanzhou help her? Huo Xuanzhou took a photo and sent it to Huo Ci. Sixth Uncle, your beauty was bullied. I taught them a lesson for you. Are you coming to fetch her? Two minutes later¡­ Huo Ci: Scram! Huo Xuanzhou did not know why he was being scolded for helping him punish someone. Why was he scolding him? Then I¡¯ll help you get her back, Sixth Uncle. This time, Huo Ci did not reply. Huo Xuanzhou was worried as he looked at Ling Sheng. ¡°Did you anger Sixth Uncle recently? Did you look for that scumbag Jun Shiyan again?¡± Ling Sheng did not understand what he was talking about. ¡°Thank you. I should go home now. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal some other day.¡± Now, it seemed like Huo Xuanzhou was not that annoying, especially since she¡¯d noticed a hint of foolishness after meeting him. Huo Xuanzhou took a look at the people in the private room and dragged her to a corner before saying, ¡°Sixth Aunt, let me give you a piece of advice. If you want to stay by Sixth Uncle¡¯s side, stop being so scheming, especially with that scumbag Jun Shiyan¡­¡± Chapter 432 - Lonely and Cold Ling Sheng interrupted him directly. The nonsensical Sixth Aunt pointed at him angrily. ¡°I¡¯m begging you to shut up. If you keep shouting, I¡¯ll get your Sixth Uncle to slap you to death!¡± ¡°Why are you so shy? My grandparents help you take care of your child every day. Do you think I don¡¯t know? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± Huo Xuanzhou let out a snort, making his aunt feel embarrassed. Sixth Uncle was too unkind. He already had a wife and son, yet he had not brought them home. If he had not seen his grandparents pick up the child from kindergarten once, he would not have known! No wonder the grandparents had been visiting Sixth Uncle recently. It turned out that they had a young child to take care of. ¡°Huo Xuanzhou, nothing coming out of your mouth is nice. Let me repeat myself. I¡¯m not your Sixth Aunt. Since you helped me this time, I won¡¯t stoop to your level.¡± After saying that, Ling Sheng left angrily. Let him talk to her biological father. He would slap this scumbag to death! Huang Chang, Liu Sui, and the others were dumbfounded. They did not know what the relationship between the man who had suddenly rushed out and Sister Sheng was. However, he looked impressive. He had beaten someone halfway to death, and no one had dared to interfere. There had not even been a police report. However, it was good that someone had helped them. Although they had been prepared to fight it out with this person, they had never fought before. They would definitely not have been able to beat him. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Ling Sheng told Liu Sui and the others. Huang Chang had never witnessed such a fight before. It was overwhelmingly one-sided. She stole a look at Huo Xuanzhou. This man was quite cool. Huo Xuanzhou hurriedly reported to Huo Ci: ¡°Sixth Uncle, she¡¯s gone. She didn¡¯t let me see her out.¡± In mere seconds, he received a call from Sixth Uncle. He picked up the phone hurriedly. ¡°Sixth Uncle, Little Aunt has left with her classmates. If you want me to take her home, I¡¯ll go after her immediately.¡± Huo Ci bellowed, ¡°Who the f*ck is Little Aunt? If you continue to spout nonsense, I¡¯ll slap you to death, you scumbag!¡± Huo Xuanzhou was stunned by the bellow. ¡°Then, Sixth Uncle¡­ Who is she? Why does she live with you? Why are Grandpa and Grandma helping her take care of the child?¡± Huo Ci said, ¡°You still want to meddle in my business?¡± Huo Xuanzhou thought that she had to be his lover. He might not want to give her a title, so he was unwilling to admit it. In families like theirs, many men kept mistresses outside. Fourth Uncle had gotten one last year and was about to have an illegitimate child. He knew this, as he knew everything. He smiled and replied, ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Huo Ci asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Huo Xuanzhou reported honestly, ¡°That grandson, Lu Shihao, brought a bunch of friends over to drink with her. He was planning to force himself on her when things didn¡¯t work out. I happened to see him.¡± Huo Ci said, ¡°Beat him up. Beat him up hard.¡± Huo Xuanzhou acted like a lackey. ¡°I did. I beat him halfway to death. Let¡¯s see who will dare to eye one of your people in the future.¡± Huo Ci hung up and looked at Zuo Ming. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Hua Yuan Estate.¡± Zuo Ming stole a look at the man in the rearview mirror and thought to himself, Is he feeling lonely living alone? Does he want to live with Miss Sheng Sheng and the others? He could not read the old man¡¯s mind! Huo Ci got out of the car and squatted on the road where Su Xiyin took Xiaoqi out for a walk every day after dinner. He was wearing a mask and sunglasses, and a few residents who passed by looked at him strangely. He was dressed weirdly. Could he be a thief who had come to scout the area? Chapter 433 - : Your Family, Our Family… Some kind-hearted residents had gone to the guard to report that there was a suspicious person squatting in the garden who might be a thief. The security guard caught him dutifully. Huo Ci removed his mask and shushed the guard. ¡°The paparazzi are chasing me.¡± In the end, the security guard looked at the autograph on Huo Ci¡¯s clothes and left in satisfaction. He even pointed out a more secluded place where he could hide from the paparazzi, ensuring that he would not be discovered. Su Xiyin brought Xiaoqi home from the square, holding his small hand in hers. Xiaoqi¡¯s eyes were sharp, so he pointed excitedly at the person walking over and shouted, ¡°Grandpa!¡± Su Xiyin took a look and saw that it was indeed her son. He was wearing a mask and sunglasses and he looked like he was taking a walk. However, who would go to the district next door to take a walk? Besides, he had never had a habit of taking a walk. He always worked out at home. ¡°Grandpa, are you here to visit us?¡± Xiaoqi ran over excitedly on his short legs and looked up at him. Huo Ci¡¯s heart ached when he heard this name. He coughed. ¡°I¡¯m taking a walk. Do you live here now?¡± Xiaoqi nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, Grandpa. Do you want to come to our house to play? It¡¯s right ahead.¡± Huo Ci paused for a moment before putting on a haughty front. He did not accept or decline. Xiaoqi took that as a yes and led the way happily. ¡°Grandpa, our house is not as big as yours, but it¡¯s also very nice.¡± Huo Ci felt even more upset. That brat had only moved out a few days ago, yet he wanted to draw a line between him and his family? Xiaoqi did not know what the awkward adults were thinking. He only knew that Grandpa had come to their house to have fun and he was very happy. Su Xiyin looked at him and sighed helplessly. When would this bad temper of his change? He was living alone, so she knew he was uncomfortable and had come to join in the fun. However, he would not admit it. He had been like this since he was young. He was stubborn. When they reached the elevator, Xiaoqi looked up at Huo Ci and asked seriously, ¡°Grandpa, why are there leaves and spider webs in your hair? Were you playing hide-and-seek?¡± Thankfully, Huo Ci was wearing a mask and sunglasses. He let out an awkward low cough. ¡°Yes.¡± Su Xiyin wondered what was running through his head. Where had he been hiding to wait for her and Xiaoqi? She reached out to clean the leaves and spider webs on his hair. Sigh! No matter how old her son was, he was still a child. Even though she was angry, what could she do? In the end, she could not bear to see him suffer. ¡°Mother, is Father home?¡± Huo Ci asked. ¡°No.¡± Su Xiyin let out a low sigh inwardly. She had not known that he would dare come over. This time of the year, his father would head out to pray to the ancestors. ¡°Where¡¯s Ling Sheng?¡± Huo Ci asked casually. ¡°She went to a gathering with her friends. She sent a message half an hour ago to say that she¡¯s on the way home.¡± Su Xiyin smiled. ¡°Is there something you want to talk to Sheng Sheng about?¡± Huo Ci replied, ¡°No.¡± When Ling Sheng got home, she saw the duo sitting on the sofa. For a moment, she thought she was seeing things or had returned to the wrong place. Then, she looked at the living room. It was her new house. That was right. But why was her biological father there? Was he lonely? ¡°Sheng Sheng, you¡¯re back.¡± Su Xiyin, who had made a fruit platter, walked out of the kitchen. She pointed at Huo Ci, who was sitting cross-legged on the sofa, and shot her a look. Chapter 434 - Heartbroken Upon hearing that she was back, Huo Ci did not look at her kindly. He reached into the bag Xiaoqi was holding and picked up two fries. That brat knew how to come back after causing trouble! ¡°Mommy.¡± Xiaoqi turned around excitedly and stuffed the fries in his hand into Grandpa¡¯s hands before getting off the sofa to welcome her. Ling Sheng picked Xiaoqi up and looked at the person on the sofa. ¡°Father, are you going back tonight? Xiaoqi and I will go get the luggage.¡± Huo Ci, who had been in a good mood, felt his anger rise when he heard her words. However, he could not say anything. He pretended to reply casually, ¡°I don¡¯t have time.¡± Ling Sheng shot him a look. Big boss, you don¡¯t have time to get the luggage? You only have time to lie on the sofa and watch television? Xiaoqi greeted his mother and ran to sit with Grandpa excitedly. He even offered a small bag of steamed buns that he¡¯d loved eating recently. ¡°Grandpa, this is delicious.¡± Ling Sheng took a look at her precious son and sighed. She did not know why her son liked his grandpa so much. His grandpa had never been nice to him. Perhaps boys clung more to their father, especially when their father was handsome, talented, and fashionable. When they walked by their father¡¯s side, they felt extremely cool. At 8:30 in the evening, Xiaoqi had to go to bed. He had to get up early tomorrow to attend an extracurricular class with his kindergarten friend, Mo Mo. After calling for Xiaoqi to go to sleep, Su Xiyin looked at Huo Ci. ¡°Ci Er, aren¡¯t you going home?¡± Huo Ci held back the mouthful of blood in his throat, feeling heartbroken. He stood up and left, looking unrepentant. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving then, Mother.¡± Su Xiyin gave him a look that said, ¡°Leave quickly.¡± Huo Ci felt even worse. He felt like he had just arrived but had been kicked out. He then looked at Xiaoqi. ¡°Xiaoqi, Grandpa shall be leaving, okay?¡± Xiaoqi nodded. ¡°Take care, Grandpa.¡± Huo Ci¡¯s heart was instantly hurt, so he did not try to stay. Instead, he shouted in the direction of the study, ¡°You brat, I¡¯m leaving!¡± Ling Sheng was in the study, reading a script with earplugs. She was completely immersed in the plot and thus had not heard him shout. Upon seeing Huo Ci walk to the door, Xiaoqi helped him put on his shoes slowly and urged him. ¡°Grandpa, hurry up. It¡¯s dark outside. It¡¯s not safe.¡± Huo Ci¡¯s heart was pricked like a sieve again, causing an extremely serious second blow to it. I know. Do I need you to remind me? ¡°Grandpa, do you want to stay?¡± Xiaoqi frowned and ran to find his great-grandmother. ¡°Great-grandmother, can Grandpa sleep with Xiaoqi?¡± Su Xiyin knew that he did not want to leave. When he had arrived, he had gotten her to cook a bowl of noodles and heat up some food. After eating, he had dragged the visit on and on, obviously not wanting to leave. When he had kicked the whole family out, he had not expected this day to come. He should have been taught a lesson. When he heard Xiaoqi¡¯s voice, Huo Ci¡¯s lips curled up subconsciously, but he remained stubborn. ¡°When did I say I didn¡¯t want to leave? Who wants to stay at your house?¡± Xiaoqi did not care what he said. He smiled like a silly dog as he pulled at his hand and walked into the house. He was extremely excited. ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa, Mommy bought me a new moon lamp. Come and take a look.¡± There was no children¡¯s room in Huo Ci¡¯s house, so Xiaoqi had been sleeping in a guest room with very simple decoration. When he saw the child¡¯s room, he frowned in disdain. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Chapter 435 - Definitely Not Accepting It Xiaoqi was already used to being stabbed in the heart. As time passed, he did not care anymore. He excitedly introduced the treasures in his house to him. They were all his favorites, and his mother had bought them for him. When Ling Sheng went out after reading the script, she saw her father walk out of the washroom. She frowned strangely. ¡°Father, why aren¡¯t you home yet?¡± Huo Ci choked on another mouthful of blood. He wasn¡¯t replying, so why was there no end to the interrogation? He gave her a disdainful look. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to your good son. He kept making a scene and refusing to let me go.¡± Then, he straightened his back proudly and strode toward Xiaoqi¡¯s bedroom. Ling Sheng was speechless. This house had been recently bought by her grandpa. She was the registered owner, and the house had two floors. It was not like her father¡¯s high-end condominium. It only had four bedrooms, two living rooms, and two bathrooms. It had two floors and was about 300 square meters. That was enough space to live in. There had been too little time, so it had not been enough to renovate the house. She was afraid that the smell would not be clean and that it would not be good for the body. This was still the original decoration style of the previous owner. The house had an ancient style, but it was dark. After the decoration was changed, it would become much brighter. However, it could not compare to her father¡¯s apartment. His house had simply been decorated according to her preferences. She felt really carefree and comfortable living there. Ling Sheng took a relaxing warm shower and put on a facial mask. Then, she walked to Xiaoqi¡¯s bedroom and knocked on the door. In a low voice, she said, ¡°Father, Xiaoqi¡¯s bed is a child¡¯s bed.¡± No one replied. She pushed the door gently. The door opened. Under the light of the living room, she could see two figures, one big and one small, lying on opposite sides of the carpet. They had laid a sheet on the ground, as well as an unknown number of thick layers of mattresses under it. Her lips curled up as she let out a low sigh and shook her head. She did not know why this brat liked his grandpa so much. Su Xiyin came over to take a look. The duo was already asleep. She smiled helplessly at Ling Sheng. ¡°Sheng Sheng, look at your father!¡± Ling Sheng closed the door and said in a small voice, ¡°Grandma, is my father planning to move in with us?¡± You are the one who kicked us out. You chased us away when you wanted to. You didn¡¯t consider our feelings at all. Now, you want to pester us and come to our house to stay? Do you think we don¡¯t bear grudges!? ¨C Ling Sheng went to the Imperial Capital University early the next morning to pack her luggage and listen in class for the last time. Huang Chang and the others watched her leave reluctantly. Initially, she had planned to go home directly. However, she received a call from Mei Xuelin on the way home. Her manager asked her to make a trip to the company as soon as possible. She had something to tell her to her face. In the office¡­ After she heard Mei Xuelin¡¯s words, Ling Sheng¡¯s attitude became very firm. Her face, which had been smiling all this while, darkened. ¡°No, I definitely won¡¯t accept this advertisement!¡± Mei Xuelin tried to persuade her. ¡°You two will just be working together. Many people have a hyped-up CP, but I¡¯ve never seen someone like you. Besides, Gu Shen has a good public image. If you really hype up the CP, it will help you increase your popularity. To be honest, you¡¯re racketeering.¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather be a CP with a pig or a flea than with him.¡± Ling Sheng got angry at the mention of Gu Shen and the bullsh*t sacred CP on the internet. Sacred, my *ss! The group of self-indulgent CP fans seemed to be on drugs. In the past, she had quite liked the CP the netizens had created. For example, she had been on board with Sister Yu¡¯s ¡°Little Fairy¡± CP and Little Ye¡¯s ¡°Mounted Donkey Looking To Be Led¡± CP. She had thought they were pretty good. This was the first time she hated CP fans so much. They were blind. Why were they being CP fans? They even claimed that there were sparks between her and Gu Shen? She wanted to be covered in electric sparks. It would be best if she had three million volts in her body. She would electrocute him to death then! ¡°Why don¡¯t you consider it? It¡¯s been three years since this brand¡¯s chocolate has had a new ambassador. It¡¯s a really good opportunity for you. It¡¯s much better than those pot and pan advertisements you accepted some time ago.¡± Mei Xuelin continued trying to persuade her. She knew that when she had filmed ¡°The Legend of Empress Xiaoxian¡±, Gu Shen had bullied her a lot for Luo Xin¡¯s sake, so she could be forgiven for being blind. She had also seen Gu Shen¡¯s decent actions and words in ¡°100 Transformations Broadcasting¡±. He had not really treated her with hatred. She had lived for quite some time, so she had seen all kinds of storms. If a man really hated a woman, he would definitely not behave as awkwardly as Gu Shen. Gu Shen currently acted like a boy who liked a girl in primary school and middle school. He did not know how to express his feelings, so he could only use extremely childish tactics like pulling her braid and poking her with a pencil in class to attract her attention. ¡°No.¡± Ling Sheng was very determined. No one could change her mind. ¡°Compared to your net worth, the advertising fee this time is premium. The advertisers have offered five million.¡± Mei Xuelin looked at her. ¡°No¡­¡± Ling Sheng dragged out the word ¡°no¡± for a long time before she looked at Mei Xuelin in disbelief. ¡°How much is the advertising fee?¡± Mei Xuelin reached out and said, ¡°Five million!¡± Chapter 436 - He’s My Father ¡°I¡¯ll take it!¡± Ling Sheng made a decision immediately and went all out. ¡°Even if you want me to film an advertisement with a flea and a cockroach, I¡¯ll film it, let alone an advertisement with Gu Shen!¡± Five million! She had filmed a non-stick pan commercial last month and had been given 500,000 yuan. After all, she was only a popular variety show guest now, so she did not have any actual results. Many advertisers only negotiated when they saw the actual work. One might say they had potential, but there were many newbies in the entertainment circle. How could one guarantee that one would become popular in the future? When she saw her money-grubbing look, Mei Xuelin¡¯s eyes lit up with the glow of money. She could not help but laugh. If she had known this would happen, she would have told her the price directly. Why had she wasted her breath? ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about Gu Shen?¡± Ling Sheng made a bet with her confidently. ¡°Let me tell you something¡­ If he finds out that I accepted this commercial, he¡¯ll definitely reject it. Do you believe me?¡± Mei Xuelin asked, ¡°What if he agrees?¡± Ling Sheng thought for a while, her confidence bursting out of her. ¡°I¡¯ll give you half of the advertising fee.¡± Mei Xuelin said, ¡°Half of your advertising fee will be mine.¡± Ling Sheng touched her heart. Sister, my heart hurts. It was bleeding as she looked at her pitifully. ¡°When are we changing the contract?¡± She was really ruthless. 50% of her income! 50%! She was extremely rich and evil, and she scammed celebrities. A newbie like her, who was at the lowest end of the food chain, was the most pitiful kind of person. After being exploited by the company, she had been given half of the money by her agent and had ended up in her hands. Sigh! Let¡¯s not talk anymore. If we talk too much, I¡¯ll end up crying. ¡°Do you believe me? Even if I asked for 80%, some people would try to get me to sign a contract.¡± Mei Xuelin smiled. ¡°That sounds like you.¡± Ling Sheng gave her a thumbs-up and sniffled. Of course it did. She was a mass-producing machine that created Best Actors and Best Actresses. Even though she had been kidnapped for five years, she had won a big award in these five years and expanded her social circle. When her contract was terminated in the future, she could open her own studio and earn back the money in minutes! ¡°Sheng Sheng, how nice would it be to date someone your age?¡± Mei Xuelin did not finish her sentence, but the hint was already very strong. Why would she be with an old man like Huo Ci? ¡°Sister Mei.¡± Ling Sheng looked at her, blinked, and smiled innocently. ¡°If I told you that I¡¯m Huo Ci¡¯s daughter, would you believe me?¡± Mei Xuelin was amused. ¡°Alright, alright. Don¡¯t mess with me. I¡¯ll accept the commercial on your behalf. If Gu Shen accepts it too, don¡¯t make a scene. Regrets are useless.¡± Ling Sheng smiled. ¡°I¡¯m an actress with strong self-restraint. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Gu Shen would definitely not take on this advertisement. She just did not know who the male lead would be. Also, what would the person in charge of the chocolate company think? Would they pair her with Gu Shen? Had they been brainwashed by variety shows? Or had they been brainwashed by a sacred CP fan club? Mei Xuelin waited until Ling Sheng left before taking a look at a poster of her. Her expression changed instantly, and she felt terrible. She had not realized it before she had spoken. She did not know if she had been given a psychological hint, but the more she looked at them, the more she felt that they looked alike. Right! The more she looked at them, the more alike they looked! Daughter? Huo Ci¡¯s daughter? Her? She quickly dismissed the messy thoughts in her mind. Impossible! Definitely impossible! Ever since the Best Actor had debuted, she had been a fan of his. Any other things aside, his personal life was very disciplined. It was definitely impossible for him to have an affair. Chapter 437 - Good News, Bad News However, she had met him after he had entered the entertainment circle. What about before he had entered the entertainment circle? Perhaps what seemed like an unintentional joke was the truth. Otherwise, why would Big Boss Huo care so much about her? The more Mei Xuelin thought about it, the more she felt that she was close to the truth. However, if the person involved did not admit it personally, it would be better to pretend not to know. Ling Sheng had said this jokingly. Besides, Mei Xuelin was someone she could trust. Otherwise, her father would not have worked with her for so long. Mei Xuelin should be one of the few female friends her father had a good relationship with. Mei Xuelin had received an olive branch from the advertiser, and Gu Shen had naturally received one as well. Li Ge did not know if he should tell him that the female lead of the chocolate commercial was Ling Sheng. ¡°Ah Shen, I received an advertisement endorsement.¡± Li Ge eventually approached him because of the money involved. Gu Shen, who was reading a script, took a sip of coffee before saying, ¡°Okay, what advertisement?¡± ¡°The chocolate commercial for A Good Time Chocolate. The endorsement fee is 12 million. What do you think?¡± After saying that, Li Ge carefully observed his expression before saying, ¡°The female lead is Ling Sheng.¡± Gu Shen had just swallowed a mouthful of coffee when he felt the fragrant coffee become bitter and astringent. The expression in his eyes changed again and again until he said coldly in the end, ¡°Tell the advertisers that if they don¡¯t change the female lead, I won¡¯t agree to film the advertisement.¡± Li Ge, who was in a difficult position, thought to himself, You¡¯re willing to act in Director Chen Mo¡¯s movie. Ling Sheng is also starring in that movie. However, he didn¡¯t have the guts to try to persuade him. ¡°Ah Shen, think about it. It¡¯s impossible to change the female lead. I have reliable information that Ling Sheng has accepted the advertisement. Actually, this is nothing. You¡¯ll just act in an advertisement together. It will only be two days. We won¡¯t let her be near you. If you avoid her like this, it¡¯ll only make others think too much.¡± Gu Shen frowned slightly. It was indeed as he had expected. That stinky woman, Ling Sheng, had impatiently accepted the advertisement. She must have wanted to use this opportunity to meet him. Humph! ¡°Ah Shen, consider it carefully. If you¡¯re unwilling to do it, I¡¯ll reject the offer.¡± After saying that, Li Ge placed the endorsement notice on his table and turned to leave. When he reached the door, Gu Shen said, ¡°Brother Li, I¡¯ll do it.¡± He wanted to see what she was planning. Since she had made a move, how could he not do the same? When Li Ge heard his words, he was more shocked than surprised. He did not know when it had started, but he had said that he hated Ling Sheng and wanted to tell the whole world how much he hated her. However, his behavior did not make it seem like he disliked her. If he really disliked Ling Sheng, he would totally not agree to film advertisements with her or act in movies with her. This was nothing to a rich young master like him. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll reply.¡± Li Ge looked at him and realized that he was smiling provocatively. He could not help but shiver. Fine! He could not understand the hatred in this man¡¯s words. When Ling Sheng received Mei Xuelin¡¯s call, she was at home doing handicraft with Xiaoqi. It would be Christmas in less than two weeks. The teacher had asked every student to prepare a beautiful Christmas craft and put it beside the Christmas tree as an ornament. ¡°Sheng Sheng, there¡¯s good news and bad news. Which news do you want to hear first?¡± Mei Xuelin called her as soon as she¡¯d heard the news. Chapter 438 - Bribing Xiaoqi Ling Sheng turned on the loudspeaker as she helped her son make the Christmas craft. She replied casually, ¡°Tell me the good news.¡± ¡°The good news is that the advertisement will be filmed in the Maldives. If you¡¯re lucky, you could have a day for recreation.¡± Mei Xuelin had already received the advertisement proposal. Ling Sheng nodded and hung up. She refused to know what kind of bad news there was, but she could vaguely guess what it was. When Mei Xuelin called again, Ling Sheng picked up immediately. She was not angry. ¡°I understand, I understand. Gu Shen agreed to film the commercial!¡± Mei Xuelin thought to herself, Little cutie, you¡¯re really clever. There¡¯s no need for me to say anything else. Upon hearing her irritable growl, she tried to persuade her. ¡°Stay calm. You¡¯re just partners. The advertisement will end when you¡¯re done filming. You will not know each other anymore. We want to earn money, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s face darkened. Everything depended on money. Mei Xuelin said, ¡°I¡¯ve already applied for three days off from the film crew. We¡¯ll film the advertisement at the end of the month. I¡¯ll send you the advertisement plan first. The advertising slogan hasn¡¯t been confirmed yet.¡± Ling Sheng hung up the phone and saw Xiaoqi sticking Huo Ci¡¯s photo on Santa Claus¡¯ face. She asked curiously, ¡°Why him?¡± Xiaoqi pasted the photo seriously before answering in a childish voice, ¡°Grandpa is my Santa!¡± Ling Sheng was jealous. ¡°Why can¡¯t it be Mommy?¡± Xiaoqi said in all seriousness, ¡°Santa Claus is a man, and Mommy is a woman.¡± Ling Sheng was still jealous. ¡°Isn¡¯t your great-grandpa more suitable?¡± Xiaoqi smacked his head, looking enlightened. Then, he remembered something and frowned in embarrassment. ¡°But Xiaoqi doesn¡¯t have a photo of great-grandpa.¡± ¡°Where did you get your grandpa¡¯s photo?¡± Ling Sheng suspected that her biological father had given it to him. As expected, Xiaoqi said seriously, ¡°Grandpa gave it to me.¡± Ling Sheng gave him a knowing look. ¡°Did he ask you to stick it there?¡± Xiaoqi said, ¡°Grandpa said that there¡¯s no Santa Claus in the world. He¡¯s my Santa Claus.¡± Ling Sheng was amused. Look, look! This is how he teaches a child! Isn¡¯t he afraid of hurting the baby¡¯s tender heart? How could he tell a child that there¡¯s no Santa? ¡°Is your kindergarten holding any Christmas events?¡± Ling Sheng asked with a smile. ¡°Yes, Mommy, don¡¯t worry. Grandpa promised to watch my rehearsals.¡± Xiaoqi looked like a young man, and his eyes were sparkling with happiness. Grandpa had been very nice to him recently. Upon seeing her son¡¯s happy face, Ling Sheng could not help but laugh. Her father had been bribing Xiaoqi recently. After bribing him, he would come over to eat, drink, and sleep. The next morning, Ling Sheng got up early. The Water Moon Convent was two hours away from the capital, but there was no straight mountain road. She had to climb up the mountain herself. Lu Yubai came early to fetch her, as he had promised to go with her. Ling Sheng asked Su Yi to hitch a ride with her, lest they drove in several cars. There were not many people, and they would not be bringing anything. When Su Yi saw that the driver was Lu Yubai, she was stunned. She hurriedly ran over to greet him, feeling extremely nervous. ¡°Hi, Teacher Lu. I didn¡¯t know Sheng Sheng was talking about you.¡± Oh my god, what kind of god was Sheng Sheng? She had actually asked Teacher Lu to be their driver. Why had she not told her beforehand? Her heart could not take the shock! Chapter 439 - A Critical Blow to the Heart ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯m the one troubling you.¡± Lu Yubai gave Ling Sheng a sideways look and drawled, ¡°I¡¯m not like you. I¡¯m someone who¡¯s going to pray for marriage.¡± Su Yi felt as though her heart was about to jump out of her throat. Teacher Lu was prettier and taller than in the videos and photos. When she stood in front of him, she only reached his chest. Upon hearing his words, she was stunned for a moment before reacting. ¡°Teacher Lu, you¡¯re really funny.¡± Oh my god, how could an outstanding man like Teacher Lu need to pray for marriage? The number of girls lining up to be loved by him was crazy, alright? Many people in the entertainment circle said that if Teacher Lu entered the entertainment circle, he would definitely not be worse off than Teacher Huo. After all, what girl would not like a handsome, talented, and interesting man? ¡°Sheng Sheng, am I joking?¡± This was the first time Lu Yubai had seen Su Yi. The girl was very pretty and tall. However, when he heard her sing, her breath was full, and her voice was loud and clear. She was going to be the future queen given her great lung capacity! ¡°No, Sister Su Yi. Let me introduce you to my Fifth Uncle.¡± Ling Sheng smiled. ¡°Look at him. He¡¯s already so old, yet he hasn¡¯t met someone he can marry. He definitely has to pray for marriage.¡± Su Yi did not know what to say and could only nod. ¡°The Water Moon Convent is very efficacious. Teacher Lu will definitely get what he wants there.¡± When they got in the car, Su Yi tugged at Ling Sheng secretly and whispered, ¡°Sheng Sheng, are you trying to scare me to death? Why didn¡¯t you tell me beforehand?¡± This was an unexpected blow to her heart. Oh my, this man was too good-looking. Who would have known that he was an old man in his forties? His temperament, looks, and personality were really attractive. ¡°He¡¯s not some important figure.¡± Ling Sheng did not care about this. She thought it was quite normal. However, when she thought about it from another perspective, she did not think it was natural. Even the people in the entertainment circle could not meet her Fifth Uncle just because they wanted to, let alone an ordinary person. Such a person would have even less chances of having him as a driver. Sister Su Yi¡¯s nervousness made sense. ¡°He¡¯s your Fifth Uncle? Why haven¡¯t I heard you mention this before?¡± Su Yi lowered her voice but could not contain her excitement. ¡°He¡¯s my father¡¯s good friend. He¡¯s not my biological uncle, but he¡¯s closer to me than that,¡± Ling Sheng explained with a smile. ¡°Then¡­¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes widened. She had always felt that she was calm, but when she heard this, she could not help but ask,¡± Is Big Boss Huo your uncle too?¡± Ling Sheng was silent for a moment. That was her father, but she could not tell her. She only let out a faint hum before hurriedly changing the topic. Su Yi could not help feeling shocked. Wasn¡¯t Sheng Sheng from the countryside? The news on the internet was fake. Her father was so impressive that he had managed to befriend big shots like Teacher Lu and Big Boss Huo. She was a princess in the entertainment circle, the kind who could do whatever she wanted. However, she still worked diligently in a down-to-earth fashion, slowly improving her capabilities and clearing her name. She was really impressed. Lu Yubai was very talkative and approachable, provided that he met someone he wanted to talk to, such as when he was with Ling Sheng. As the three of them chatted, they started talking directly about music. Su Yi had not expected Lu Yubai to know so much about music. She idolized him even more as a result. Upon hearing his words, she agreed deeply. She regretted not meeting him sooner, but she could not help but sigh. Why had this man not entered the music industry? Chapter 440 - In the Emergency Room ¡°Sister Su Yi, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. He¡¯s actually tone-deaf.¡± Ling Sheng revealed the truth directly and smiled. ¡°Otherwise, he would have released an album with Big Boss Huo.¡± Su Yi could not believe it. How could such a perfect man be tone-deaf? Her face was full of disbelief. ¡°She¡¯s telling the truth.¡± Lu Yubai was not angry at all. He smiled and told them about his intention to enter the music industry and release an album. Ling Sheng really did not know about this part. She only knew that he was tone-deaf. It turned out that when her biological father had released his first album, he had wanted to release one as well. However, her father had reprimanded him for being tone-deaf and kicked him out. He had really only produced one album and recorded one song. In the end, her father had casually dragged over 100 people out on the street and taken them to a cinema to listen to songs. In the end, he had made everyone doubt their own lives. No one had insisted on listening until the end. ¡°Sheng Sheng, your father¡­¡± Lu Yubai was about to ask if her father had gone overboard when he had reacted that way. Meanwhile, he also pretended to look for something. ¡°Where did you throw the tissues?¡± Su Yi had been listening seriously. Teacher Lu had obviously been talking about her father. Why would he suddenly change the subject? Sheng Sheng¡¯s father was Teacher Lu¡¯s brother. Was there anything he could not say or had to avoid? ¡°Here.¡± Ling Sheng reached for a packet of tissues and passed it to him. She even gave him a look. Be careful when you talk to outsiders, Uncle. ¡°By the way, I heard from Sheng Sheng that you¡¯ll be releasing a new album soon. I wish you a successful release in advance. I¡¯ll definitely buy it to support you and the album as the producer,¡± Lu Yubai told Su Yi with a smile. ¡°Thank you, Teacher Lu.¡± Su Yi thanked him gratefully. Ling Sheng smiled as she leaned against the seat. ¡°Uncle, you¡¯ll have to help promote it when the time comes. Don¡¯t forget to post on Weibo. There¡¯s a song about me and Sister Su Yi!¡± Su Yi was embarrassed. Teacher Lu¡¯s publicity was worth a lot of money. Besides, people of his status did not accept promotional advertisements. She had heard that his Weibo promotion price was over five million. ¡°Sister Su Yi, he¡¯s the one who helped me publicize.¡± Ling Sheng explained hurriedly to avoid troubling her. Ordinary people were trivial when it came to posting on Weibo. To public figures, they did things either for money or friendship. Lu Yubai looked at the young girl. She was a scheming person. No wonder she was loved by everyone. Yes, other than the stubborn big boss who did not understand that his daughter was a considerate girl. They went early, so there was no traffic. In just two hours, they reached the foot of the mountain. As soon as he got out of the car, Lu Yubai received a call. Then, his expression became serious. ¡°Okay, I understand. I¡¯ll be there immediately.¡± Upon seeing his expression change, Ling Sheng sensed that something serious had happened. ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Sheng Sheng, I have something to do. I can¡¯t accompany you to pray to Buddha. I¡¯ll get the chauffeur to fetch the two of you later.¡± After saying that, Lu Yubai got in the car hurriedly. Third Master Jun¡¯s lackey, Xu Xi, had called and said that bratty Lu Xianzhi had been seriously injured and was in the emergency room. The doctor wanted his family to sign the papers, so he had called him and told him to go over quickly. He did not care if he died. ¡°Be careful on the way, Teacher Lu.¡± Su Yi waved her hand as she reminded him to be careful. Upon seeing the car speeding away, Ling Sheng could not help but frown. What was going on? Why was he in such a hurry? Chapter 441 - Visitors From Heaven ¡°Is he alright?¡± Su Yi looked worriedly at the disappearing car. ¡°He should be fine!¡± Ling Sheng did not know why he had run away without explaining clearly. When Su Yixin reached the temple, she would help Teacher Lu ask about marriage and get Sheng Sheng to bring the answer back to him. After all, he had come. It was early, and it was a rare sunny day. There were already people on the mountain path, and a few cars had stopped at the foot of the mountain. There were believers who had come from afar and residents from nearby, but most of the guests were female. Su Yi explained to her that there were many believers around, especially people who had been faithful for decades. Her maternal grandma¡¯s house was nearby, and her maternal grandma was a devout believer. Every day, she would go to the temple to offer incense and help when the temple was busy. ¡°By the way, Sheng Sheng, let¡¯s have lunch. I¡¯ll take you to my uncle¡¯s house to have some fun. It¡¯s just past the mountain ahead. When I was young, I often climbed the mountain with my cousins.¡± As Su Yi thought of the past, her eyes were full of nostalgia. ¡°It¡¯s the 25th of August now. There¡¯s also a temple fair. It¡¯s very lively. People from all over the country come over. It takes place at the foot of the mountain, and the stalls there are a few kilometers away.¡± Ling Sheng could imagine that it would be very lively. She smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s come over to the temple fair next year!¡± Su Yi said, ¡°Don¡¯t stand me up.¡± Next year¡¯s temple fair was a little far away, and there was no guarantee that there would be no jobs at the time. It would not be easy for them to get together. Ling Sheng was not a believer, nor had she ever sincerely believed in anything. However, her foster mother was a Buddhist, so she knew a little about it. Perhaps it was because it was too early, but there were not many visitors in the temple. Su Yi had said that there were more people there on Saturdays and Sundays, when it was usually emptier. However, the nuns in the temple were all devout believers. The nuns had no desires and only ate the food they planted on the back of the mountain. Therefore, visitors were not that important. Ling Sheng was amazed. Many temples had already become tourist attractions. Even nuns were not that pure anymore. There were also many fake monks and nuns. Unless a temple was deep in the forest, which was not easy to build, it was rare to see such a clean, simple, and unsophisticated place. Su Yi knew everyone in the temple and was very familiar with the abbot. Upon seeing her bring her friends over, she took them to offer incense happily. Ling Sheng had not expected the abbot in the temple to be so approachable. The abbot was about 50 years old, and she had a kind face that made her very approachable. Su Yi had drawn a good divination lot, and the abbot personally interpreted the divination lot for her and said that what she prayed for would happen and that everything would go smoothly. When Ling Sheng passed the divination lot over, the abbot¡¯s expression changed slightly. After a moment, she returned to normal. She looked at her and asked, ¡°Patron, can we talk in private?¡± Su Yi looked at the abbot in confusion. When she did not see an abnormal reaction, she felt relieved. It should not be a big deal. Perhaps it was just something to do with the content of the divination lot. It wasn¡¯t right for her to hear it! Ling Sheng, who was also confused, followed the abbot to the convent hall. ¡°Nun, is there a problem with my lot?¡± Although the abbot still had a kind look on her face, she said, ¡°Guests come from the heavens.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she was shocked. She looked at the abbot, who was still smiling. ¡°Nun, what do you mean?¡± Chapter 442 - Beautiful Nun The abbot looked at her with a smile and recited a Buddhist mantra. ¡°As nuns, we don¡¯t ask about origins or destinations. Patron, take it easy come what may.¡± ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Nun.¡± Ling Sheng became even more respectful as she pressed her palms together and bowed. She had not believed in such things before. However, the person in front of her seemed to know something but also nothing. The expression on her face was unpredictable, and she did not dare make wild guesses. She could only say that the Dharma was boundless. ¡°Please go ahead, Patron. I don¡¯t know much more. Your friend is waiting for you.¡± The abbot took the divination lot and said, ¡°Leave this with me for now!¡± Ling Sheng bowed again. It was impossible for her not to be shocked. Although the abbot had not said much, every word she¡¯d said had implied that she was not from this world. Sometimes, one couldn¡¯t not believe certain things. ¡°Sheng Sheng, what did the nun tell you?¡± Upon seeing her come out, Su Yi hurried over to welcome her. ¡°She said that I¡¯ve been having a lot of romance recently and asked me to pay attention to problems that come with love,¡± Ling Sheng said casually. However, the abbot was right. Since she was in this world, she should take it easy. She had always done this without any hesitation or wavering. ¡°Are you talking about Gu Shen?¡± Su Yi teased her. ¡°Or do you mean that other than Gu Shen, you¡¯ll meet another rotten love interest?¡± Ling Sheng smiled smugly. ¡°I¡¯m smart, beautiful, and adorable. There will always be bees and butterflies around me. It¡¯s hard to abandon a natural beauty.¡± Su Yi was amused by her. She tapped her head and nodded. Why was she so adorable? ¡°Little Fairy, you¡¯re right.¡± Time passed quickly. When the duo reached the courtyard, they bumped into a young nun who was around 30 years old. She recited a Buddhist mantra as she walked over. ¡°It¡¯s time to prepare vegetarian meals. Patrons, please go to the backyard!¡± When Ling Sheng saw Su Yi looking at the young nun, her expression was a little conflicted. However, she also felt relieved. She believed that she knew her. Perhaps she was someone who lived nearby! Su Yi knew the nun who was leading the way¡ªshe was her maternal grandma¡¯s neighbor¡¯s sister. Three years ago, her beloved husband had died in a car accident with her twin sons. Her heart had nearly died with them. Someone had discovered her after she¡¯d committed suicide by taking sleeping pills and saved her in time. Later, someone had invited the abbot over to counsel her. Then, she had followed the abbot and become a nun. The believers had to prepare the vegetarian dishes in the temple together. They would help pick the vegetables and wash them. The chefs in the kitchen would then cook them. When Ling Sheng and the others went over, there were already more than ten believers there. There were both men and women, but the majority were female believers. All of them were middle-aged. There were really no young girls like her and Sister Su Yi. Everyone was helping pick vegetables and wash them. Upon seeing the duo arrive, they were baffled. Then, they called them over and assigned them the task of peeling potatoes. Su Yi chatted with her. There were no taboos in the temple. As long as the person who came to offer incense felt happy and safe, the abbot would be satisfied. Ling Sheng knew that a Buddhist temple was a place that required silence and tranquility, so she could not make a commotion or talk casually. However, when she saw a nun enter with a basket, she could not help being stunned. Her eyes were full of amazement as she whispered, ¡°Sister Su Yi, that nun is really pretty!¡± Su Yi had also seen her. She was not a nun of the temple. Judging from her clothes, she should be a nun who was devoted to Buddhism. Her hat did not cover the stray hairs on her temples, so she was sure that she was a nun that followed the precepts. Chapter 443 - : Nun Jingxin The nun was really pretty. Her eyebrows were like distant mountains, her skin was like a peach blossom, and her eyes were like stars. Her aura was also fresh and elegant. Not only were the two of them stunned, but so were the devotees working in the courtyard. When they regained their senses, they felt embarrassed and stared at the nun for a long time. Upon seeing that Ling Sheng and the others had finished peeling the potatoes, the beautiful nun called the two of them over to help them process the spinach. When Ling Sheng looked at her for the first time, she was pretty. When she looked at her for the second time, she felt like she had seen her before. When she looked at her for the third time, she thought that she must have known this pretty nun in her previous life. When she heard the nun call them, she suppressed the happiness in her heart and ran over to help her seriously. She lifted her head quietly to take a look at the gentle nun. When she was with her, she gave off an indescribable calmness. She was so familiar that she found it unbelievable. Perhaps this was the case sometimes. Although one did not know a person, one would feel a sense of deja vu. Perhaps it was the feeling of finally seeing this person in this life after looking back a thousand times in one¡¯s previous life. ¡°May I know your Dharma name, Nun?¡± Ling Sheng tried her best to appear normal as she warned herself internally. You¡¯re not a man, so why are you so tempted because you saw a pretty lady? ¡°Jingxin.¡± Nun Jingxin looked at the young lady in front of her. She was very pretty, and her eyes were as bright as stars. She was gorgeous, and she gave off a very intimate vibe. Ling Sheng¡¯s heart was filled with bubbles. The nun¡¯s voice was really nice to listen to. It was like the sound of nature. She looked at her and introduced herself. ¡°Hi, Nun Jingxin. My name is Ling Sheng. I¡¯m Ling Sheng.¡± ¡°Patron Ling.¡± Nun Jingxin smiled at her. ¡°Hi.¡± Ling Sheng was afraid of leaving a bad impression on Nun Jingxin, so she did not dare say anything else. She was very obedient and lady-like. Su Yi did not know what had happened to her. After seeing Nun Jingxin, she seemed to have become a different person. She spoke less, but her eyes were full of stars, especially when she stole looks at her. She wanted to say, ¡°Do you think the nun can¡¯t see you? You¡¯re deceiving yourself. The nun has seen every single look in your eyes clearly. She just hasn¡¯t made it obvious.¡± ¡°Nun Jingxin, are you here to cultivate?¡± Su Yi asked. ¡°Yes, I came to the capital with a friend. I heard that this place is very quiet, so I came over.¡± Nun Jingxin smiled elegantly. When she noticed that the young lady named Ling Sheng had been looking at her quietly, she was amused by her tiny actions and expressions, which were extremely adorable. Did she feel the same way? Was this a case of meeting an acquaintance again? When she was done with her work and Nun Jingxin left, Ling Sheng looked at the spot where she had disappeared, unable to snap back to her senses. She was dumbfounded. Su Yi waved her hand in front of her eyes. ¡°Have you gone stupid today? Your eyeballs can¡¯t move when you see a pretty lady.¡± Ling Sheng nodded hurriedly. ¡°Don¡¯t you think she¡¯s really fairy-like and beautiful? I¡¯m tempted by such a lady, even though I¡¯m not a man.¡± ¡°Even if you were a man, you wouldn¡¯t be able to woo her.¡± Su Yi flicked her finger and shook her head with a smile. ¡°Also, she might be your auntie¡¯s age.¡± ¡°In my heart, pretty and gentle women are all ladies.¡± Ling Sheng was very serious. ¡°Then what if a woman is not pretty or gentle?¡± Su Yi was amused as she pointed at her. ¡°That¡¯s discrimination!¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s see if she¡¯s adorable!¡± After saying that, Ling Sheng held her arm and continued whispering. ¡°Sister Su Yi, I keep feeling like I know her. Do you know what I¡¯m talking about? It¡¯s a very familiar feeling, as though she¡¯s¡­ someone very close to me.¡± Chapter 444 - A Gentleman Su Yi said, ¡°Perhaps she is. Sometimes, it feels like a previous lifetime or a sense of deja vu. Buddha said that the two of you were relatives in your previous life.¡± Ling Sheng nodded. In the past, she had been an atheist, but after transmigrating into the book, she had not known what atheism was. Perhaps this was a parallel world? However, the abbot had said those words to her, making her believe even more firmly that she had been reincarnated. Perhaps she and Nun Jingxin had really been relatives in her previous life! Otherwise, where had that strange sense of familiarity come from? She even started to have wild thoughts about offending the abbot. Did the abbot know her or her biological mother? She slapped her face with the well water she had just drawn. Stop! Stop! The vegetarian meal in the temple was indeed as Su Yi had described it. It looked light, but it was delicious. Perhaps it was because it was all produced in a self-sufficient, green manner. Even though she liked vegetarian food for the first time, she found it fragrant. Everyone sat upright. It was very quiet as they ate, and even the sound of chopsticks touching could not be heard. Soon, Ling Sheng finished a bowl of rice. Nun Jingxin helped her get more food. Ling Sheng sat upright like a primary school student. Her expression was solemn as she put her palms together and recited a Buddhist mantra. ¡°Nun Jingxin, please get me another bowl of bean rice.¡± The bean rice was really delicious. It had been cooked with spring water from the mountain, and it had a sweet taste that whetted her appetite. Nun Jingxin was amused by her expression and actions. Upon seeing the devotees and nuns beside her looking at her unconsciously, she smiled kindly. The bowls in the temple were very big, and the bean rice was very filling. Normally, a male devotee who came would only eat one bowl. Very few people could eat two bowls. The young lady¡¯s appetite was really big. Nun Jingxin scooped some rice for her. The young lady stared at the spoon in her hand without blinking. After one spoonful, she continued staring. After another spoonful, she slid the chopsticks across the bowl and filled it up. In the end, she filled a big bowl with rice and passed it to her. ¡°Here you go, Patron Ling.¡± Ling Sheng took it with both hands and placed it on the table before putting her palms together and chanting a Buddhist proclamation. Then, she said seriously, ¡°Thank you, Nun Jingxin.¡± Su Yi did not look at her. She just lowered her eyes and ate calmly. Had she done this on purpose? How could she not be full? The male devotees had not eaten so much of her food just to talk to Nun Jingxin! Ling Sheng swore that she had not done it on purpose. The food was really delicious and fragrant. She should bring her grandparents and Xiaoqi over to try it another day. Everyone had finished eating, leaving her alone. She put down her chopsticks and waited for her. Upon seeing that she had finished all the food in front of her and was still eating the bean rice happily, Nun Jingxin could not help but smile. Buddhism emphasized the fact that meals were provided for by devotees from all over the world. There could not be any leftovers or abandoned food. Everyone had eaten until their plates were clean. She had also eaten her own food, so there was nothing left for her to eat. After Ling Sheng finished eating, she placed the bowls and chopsticks down according to the Buddhist rules and sat properly. She waited for the abbot to recite the ¡°Closing Verse¡± before everyone got up to leave. There was a small Dharma Assembly in the afternoon. Su Yi followed her, but Ling Sheng did not go. She just strolled around the temple. The back of the temple, where the nuns were resting, was not locked. As Ling Sheng walked, she entered that place unknowingly. It was early winter, and the weather was very cold. The sun was shining brightly, but the wind on the mountain was strong. The trees were bare, and there was only a bunch of evergreen trees and a few tall snow pines not far away. After making a turn on the road, Ling Sheng suddenly saw a man wearing a mask in a wheelchair. His fleeting figure made her suspect that she had seen wrong, but her heart was full of surprise. Had the Third Master come to find her? She hurriedly headed in that direction. When she got close, she realized that the figure was not the Third Master. It was a pleasingly affectionate man that gave off a gentlemanly vibe. She walked over quietly and stood behind the man. When she followed the man¡¯s gaze, her eyes lit up. Chapter 445 - Light In Her Eyes Nun Jingxin had moved a small stool in front of the temple hall and was reading a book. On the coffee table in front of her was boiling tea. When she saw the purple clay teapot emitting smoke, she seemed to smell the fresh fragrance of tea. The afternoon sun was kind of big, but when it shone on her, it seemed to soften a little. Even the north wind felt less cold and a little warmer. The man was looking at Nun Jingxin with gentle eyes and a smile on his face. He was affectionate and gentle, but his eyes were sparkling. Ling Sheng squatted beside him quietly, holding her chin and maintaining the same posture as him as she stared at the quiet beauty not far away. She did not know if it was because the man was so focused, but he did not seem to notice her presence. He was only looking at his lover. After some time, the man seemed to finally discover her. He looked sideways at her. ¡°When did you arrive?¡± She was close, so he could vaguely see the young lady¡¯s appearance and figure. She was Sixth Brother¡¯s daughter, the young lady Ah Yan liked. Fifth Brother had said that he had not planned to come to the temple today, but he had eventually come. Ling Sheng suddenly heard the man¡¯s voice. It was hoarse but pleasant to the ears. The rhythm made her feel happy. His question was very natural, as though he knew her. She smiled and whispered, ¡°Uncle, you like Nun Jingxin.¡± Yan Yuanfei smiled. ¡°How did you know?¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°When you look at her, your eyes glow.¡± Yan Yuanfei¡¯s smile deepened. Was that so? However, he could not see her face clearly. He could only picture her eyes in his heart over and over again. He could only hide there and take a look at her in secret. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go over to find her?¡± Ling Sheng was a curious child. She found it strange. What had happened to her today? She felt familiarity and affection just because she had seen a certain person. ¡°Uncle, did you make her sad? Is she ignoring you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yan Yuanfei nodded. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you explain it to her? You¡¯ll never be able to resolve this misunderstanding otherwise,¡± Ling Sheng said seriously. She was smiling very gently, but her heart ached when she looked at him. She did not know if she was crazy, but this was the first time she had seen him! Perhaps it was because of his dressing style and his current appearance that he looked like the Third Master? Was that why she had such a magical feeling? ¡°You¡¯re still young. Some things are not that simple.¡± Yan Yuanfei looked at the woman not far away with deep eyes. The tea was ready. He could smell the fragrance of the tea from afar. Was it her favorite black tea? Or was it his favorite Longjing tea? ¡°I¡¯m not young at all.¡± Ling Sheng looked at the man¡¯s legs and the mask on his face before she said seriously, ¡°If you choose to give up on her because of your health, I¡¯ll look down on you.¡± Yan Yuanfei smiled. His low laughter seemed to spread from his chest. Afraid of being discovered, she lowered her voice and asked, ¡°Why do you think that way?¡± Why? There were many reasons. He only wanted her to live well and happily. He had not expected her to end up like this because of him. ¡°If that¡¯s really the case, I definitely wouldn¡¯t forgive you if I were Nun Jingxin.¡± Ling Sheng frowned before saying in disdain, ¡°Why are all men so self-righteous? You think your arrangement is the best for her? Have you asked her what she thinks?¡± Chapter 446 - Hereditary Disease Yan Yuanfei¡¯s lips curled up bitterly. ¡°Then tell me, what better way do I have?¡± Ling Sheng did not know either. She had not experienced such a thing before. However, shouldn¡¯t two people in love be honest with each other? Upon seeing the young lady fall silent, he added, ¡°If you were like I am now, without a healthy body and plagued by a malignant disease, would you be willing to let the person you love watch you get weaker day by day? Would you want to see him suffer like you?¡± Some things were not unimaginable, just impossible. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ling Sheng hesitated. If she was really as he had said, could she really tell the person she loved everything and make him suffer with her? Perhaps he would stop loving her after she was sick for a long time. As the saying went, there was no filial child before a hospital bed. Over time, he would be tortured until he got tired. Love would then become resentment. One of them was sitting in a wheelchair, while the other was squatting beside it. Ling Sheng could smell the fragrance of the tea. It was very fragrant. She sniffed and said in a soft voice, ¡°Longjing tea! It smells delicious!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Yan Yuanfei¡¯s hands, which were crossed over his knees, suddenly tightened. His body was tense, but his eyes were misty and sparkling. Even though he tried his best, he could not smell anything. Longjing tea! So it was really after-rain Longjing tea! In the past, she had yearned to cook tea and listen to the rain and wind, but he had been unable to give her that. Now that she was alone, he could only watch from afar. ¡°Do you believe that a family could be entrusted with the responsibility of being a guardian for thousands of years, shouldering the prosperity and decline of the entire country?¡± Yan Yuanfei said calmly. Ling Sheng shook her head. ¡°No.¡± Yan Yuanfei¡¯s gaze was distant as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it either. Then do you believe that the male members of a family could not live past 35? That at the age of 30, their bodies would suddenly collapse one day without any warning, making them gradually lose mobility, all five senses, and the ability to think until they died?¡± Yan Yuanfei asked. He did not know why he was telling the young lady this, but at that moment, he really needed someone to listen to his heartfelt thoughts. Yes, other than the eldest brother and Ah Yan, the rest of the brothers did not know why he had made that choice back then. It was his body that had sounded the alarm. This could not drag on anymore. He did not want them to be worried and scared for him when he inevitably collapsed suddenly and remained forever bedridden. The big families that stood at the apex of China all knew that the male members of the Yan Family died young, but no one knew the real cause of their deaths. In the past thousands of years, the Yan Family had only had a sole male heir. Whenever their ancestors had found out that their bodies were collapsing, they would choose their method of death and leave after faking their death. For thousands of years, the ancestors of the Yan Family had been searching for a way to extend their lives and find the cause of the illness. However, they had yet to find a clue. He had initially thought that he would never reach this stage, but he could not escape in the end. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. It should be a family hereditary disease!¡± Ling Sheng knew that he was talking about himself and felt a little sad. ¡°Uncle, medical care is very advanced nowadays. Didn¡¯t you check what went wrong?¡± Chapter 447 - Who’s There? This kind of disease should be genetic. However, science could not explain many genetic diseases. Perhaps one day, when medicine was really developed, they would discover the specific cause. ¡°Probably!¡± Yan Yuanfei let out a low sigh. He narrowed his eyes slightly and looked lovingly in the woman¡¯s direction, his eyes as gentle as water. Yes! According to the family¡¯s records, this was the price to pay. To shoulder the fate of the world, they were cursed to only have one male per generation in the Yan Family. Every generation would die young. He had seen his father die after suffering endless torment. His grandmother and mother had shed tears over his death. Therefore, he did not want his lover to suffer the same torture. He did not want his son to experience such a thing. There was only one way. He did not want to have a child. Before those old fellows pressured him to have a child, he would eliminate this possibility and end the Yan Family¡¯s curse. ¡°Uncle, is she your wife? Are you married?¡± Ling Sheng was a little curious. ¡°No.¡± Yan Yuanfei smiled bitterly. As a member of the Yan Family, he enjoyed his rights but also suffered due to certain shackles. The wife of a Yan male could only be the first daughter of the Dongfang Family. This had been the case for thousands of years. Legend had it that they were destined to love each other. However, something had happened to him. He and Dongfang had not believed the legend, so when he had gone over to meet her, Dongfang had pushed him away as her best friend. She had not expected the two of them to fall in love at first sight. In the end, he could not give her a proper status. The interests of various parties were complicated. Sometimes, even though one wanted something, one had to compromise. Ling Sheng¡¯s emotions were complicated, but she felt that he did not need anyone¡¯s comfort. The person beside her gave her the feeling that he had been through the vicissitudes of life and was still passionate about the mortal world. He was a person who loved life and respected it. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Nun Jingxin frowned slightly. She looked up and said in a gentle voice, ¡°You¡¯re a visitor. Come out!¡± Ling Sheng had heard it, and Yan Yuanfei had vaguely heard it as well. Upon seeing the young lady get up, he realized that his legs might have gone numb from squatting for too long. He stood rooted to the ground for a while before limping over. He then put his palms together in embarrassment. ¡°Nun Jingxin.¡± D*mn! How alert she was! The duo had been hidden 10 meters away. The wind was really strong, yet they had been discovered. If she had not been there, would the man have been discovered? Perhaps it would have been better if he had been discovered! ¡°Why are you hiding over there?¡± Upon seeing the young lady¡¯s flushed face, Nun Jingxin passed her a cup of hot tea. ¡°Warm up first.¡± Ling Sheng thanked her hurriedly and sat down opposite her. She sighed, her eyes full of worry. She took a look at the steaming purple clay teapot, took a sip of tea, and sighed. Nun Jingxin asked, ¡°Did you encounter a problem? Tell me.¡± The young lady had still been very happy while eating. Why had she suddenly become depressed? It made her feel uncomfortable. ¡°I quarreled with my boyfriend.¡± Ling Sheng let out a low cough and lied with a serious expression. She sniffled sadly. ¡°He lied to me. Should I forgive him?¡± ¡°How did he lie to you?¡± Nun Jingxin poured her another cup of tea. Upon seeing her shiver in the cold, she put a cloak over her legs. ¡°He has lied to me more than once or twice. He keeps lying to me. This time, he clearly promised to come with me, but he didn¡¯t come,¡± Ling Sheng said casually to see her attitude toward lying. Chapter 448 - It’s Really You That middle-aged man had lied a lot. He had treated his life as a joke. Perhaps he had decided not to meet her again until his death. However, if he had really made up his mind, why had he come to see her? It was because he could not let go. ¡°Do you love him?¡± Nun Jingxin asked. ¡°Yes, I love him a lot.¡± Ling Sheng nodded hurriedly, her eyes full of determination and sparkling stars. ¡°Are you determined to spend the rest of your life with him? Are you sure he¡¯ll protect you forever? Will you protect him forever?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Did he explain why he didn¡¯t come over?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then why are you angry?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just angry that he stood me up. Didn¡¯t we agree? Why didn¡¯t he come?¡± Ling Sheng let out an angry snort. Nun Jingxin smiled bitterly as though she was reminiscing. She then said, ¡°You¡¯re still young. When young people fall in love, they act like you. They often make a scene out of trivial matters. When you reach my age, you¡¯ll know that those things are really not worth mentioning.¡± ¡°Then, what is worth mentioning in your opinion, Nun?¡± Ling Sheng blinked her big eyes. After all, this beautiful lady was gentle, sensible, and magnanimous. ¡°In my opinion?¡± Nun Jingxin held a cup of tea and looked up slightly at the last leaf on the tree opposite her, which had been blown by the wind. ¡°Compared to life and death or Yin and Yang, nothing is a big deal.¡± The last leaf, which had tried its best to hold on until now, had been blown to the ground by the north wind. Ling Sheng¡¯s heart ached as she covered it with her hand gently and comforted her silently. ¡°But Nun, besides men, there¡¯s also friendship and kinship in the world.¡± Humans did not just live for love. There was also equally important friendship and kinship in life. Why did she seem not to care about anything? Her heart was like dead ashes, and she looked like she would leave at any time. Nun Jingxin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. It hurt a little. Was this kinship? She had initially thought that it existed, but in the end, everyone she loved and cared about had turned against her and tried to kill her. There was certainly friendship. If her friends had not supported her, she might have left with him six years ago. No one knew what it felt like to have an empty heart. No one knew what it felt like to live every minute and second in pain. Ling Sheng felt that even if she did not say anything, it would be good to stay quietly with her. She had a nice sandalwood smell about her that could calm one¡¯s heart. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Nun Jingxin asked with a smile when she saw her drinking water. ¡°Is there anything to eat?¡± Ling Sheng walked around in a circle, digesting the food in her stomach. She looked at her with drooling eyes and nodded. ¡°I am a little.¡± ¡°Hold on, I¡¯ll get you something to eat.¡± Nun Jingxin smiled at her. The young lady was really adorable and obedient. Ling Sheng basked in the sun. When the wind died down, she started to fall asleep. She drifted off until¡­ ¡°Wen Ruoshui, it¡¯s really you!¡± An angry voice echoed in the air, causing sparks to fly. It scared her so much that she opened her eyes immediately. The lazy girl, who was like a cat, instantly became aggressive and her eyes shone coldly. Opposite her, a woman wearing a green military coat and a pair of good-looking military boots stopped Nun Jingxin and slapped her face without saying anything. Chapter 449 - Arrogance Nun Jingxin¡¯s body swayed a little, but the things in her hand remained stable. She did not spill at all. She only looked at the woman opposite her calmly. ¡°Ah Meng, it¡¯s been six years. How have you been?¡± ¡°How dare you come back?¡± The woman slapped her again, her eyes burning with anger. However, just as another slap was about to land on her face, someone suddenly grabbed her wrist. The expression in her eyes turned cold as she lowered them slightly to meet the girl¡¯s smiling face. Ling Sheng looked at her. The woman looked very heroic, and her aura was a little oppressive. Her face was cold, and she looked as dignified as a statue. The woman looked at the young lady in front of her, who had small arms and thin legs. She did not want to make a move, or her numb body would break if she moved in the slightest. She only frowned slightly and warned her. ¡°Let go.¡± When Ling Sheng met her angry and murderous gaze, she shivered coldly. ¡°Let¡¯s talk nicely. Why are you getting violent?¡± The woman confirmed that she had recognized her. Her lips curled up coldly. ¡°She¡¯s Sixth Brother Huo¡¯s lover. I was wondering who she was.¡± By the time she finished speaking, Ling Sheng had yet to say anything. However, Nun Jingxin¡¯s expression changed slightly. Her grip on the plate tightened as she looked at Ling Sheng. Was the boyfriend she had been talking about Huo Ci? Huo Ci¡­ had found such a young and pretty girl? Sister Nangong had also come over. She did not know how she would feel when she found out. Every single action and smile of the young lady in front of her gave off the vibe of a young Sister Nangong. Even though this was their first meeting, she felt a sense of familiarity. ¡°Sister, watch your mouth. I¡¯m not Huo Ci¡¯s lover!¡± After saying that, Ling Sheng felt that she hadn¡¯t made a mistake. As the saying goes, a daughter was her father¡¯s lover in his previous life. ¡°Ha!¡± The woman let out a cold snort. On account of Sixth Brother Huo, she would not punish her. She only said, ¡°Why? Are you here to show off?¡± Ling Sheng was even more confused. I really don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about, alright? She took a look at Nun Jingxin, who was still elegant and indifferent. What was she saying? ¡°Are you pretending not to understand?¡± The woman¡¯s smile became increasingly mocking. She was probably a scheming b*tch. That made sense. How could someone who could conquer Sixth Master Huo be easy to deal with? She pointed at Nun Jingxin and said, ¡°She¡¯s Nangong¡¯s good friend. Aren¡¯t you here to show off your identity?¡± She did not believe that she did not know anything! This young girl was quite smart. She knew that finding Nangong likely would not beget anything good, so she had deliberately come to find Wen Ruoshui. If she knew, Nangong would naturally find out as well. Tsk tsk! Good plan. Ling Sheng thought to herself, I¡¯m not pretending not to understand. I really don¡¯t understand. However, after hearing what she said, she seemed to understand. Nun Jingxin, who was beside her, was called Wen Ruoshui. She was Movie Queen Nangong¡¯s good friend. The woman in front of her thought that she was there to declare her sovereignty and deliberately provoke her. However, Huo Ci was indeed her¡­ father! ¡°Then who are you?¡± Ling Sheng racked her brains but could not figure out who she was. She didn¡¯t know her. ¡°Dongfang Meng.¡± Dongfang Meng had not expected someone to not know her. Furthermore, she was Huo Ci¡¯s woman. Shouldn¡¯t she know which impressive socialite¡¯s daughters were in the capital? Ling Sheng looked as though she did not know her, which angered Dongfang Meng. She did not know if she was really stupid or she was just acting stupid. ¡°Let me warn you. This is a family matter. Don¡¯t get involved. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for not giving Huo Ci face.¡± Chapter 450 - The Hero Saving The Beauty ¡°Patron Ling¡­¡± Wen Ruoshui called out to her, her voice as gentle as ever. ¡°This is between her and me. Sorry, can you excuse us?¡± Since she had already said that, how could she shamelessly refuse to leave? She explained hurriedly, ¡°Nun, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. I¡¯m really not Huo Ci¡¯s woman. I swear that I¡¯m not Huo Ci¡¯s woman!¡± Dongfang Meng laughed sarcastically. ¡°Tsk tsk, you already have a son, but you¡¯re not Huo Ci¡¯s woman¡­ What are you afraid of? Why are you so stubborn? Are you afraid that Nangong will scheme against you when she finds out?¡± She was an idiot. If she had known that she¡¯d get scared, she should not have come to provoke her! Besides, if she had not taken the initiative to attack, Nangong would have ignored her. After all, who knew what Huo Ci was to her? ¡°Sister, my son isn¡¯t Huo Ci¡¯s child! He isn¡¯t!¡± Ling Sheng was driven crazy. Seriously? Everyone thought she was Huo Ci¡¯s woman and her son was Huo Ci¡¯s son! She was not Huo Ci¡¯s woman! No, no! Dongfang Meng looked at her silently. However, Sixth Brother Huo was interesting. He had found a lover who had a similar temperament with Nangong. He had known that she was coming back and had not forgotten their old relationship. Had he hired someone to disgust her? ¡°Nun Jingxin.¡± Ling Sheng turned around and looked at her. Her expression said, You have to believe me. She took her hand and said, ¡°You have to believe me. I¡¯m really not Huo Ci¡¯s woman.¡± ¡°I believe you.¡± Wen Ruoshui did not know why, but when she saw her grievance, although she wanted to laugh, her heart ached a little. ¡°Can you leave for a while?¡± Ling Sheng was so touched that her eyes were blurry. She was really willing to believe her, right? However, when she saw the strong and fierce woman behind her, she shot her a look and lowered her voice. ¡°Can I really leave?¡± Would that fierce woman hit her again or bully her? That woman did not look like someone to be trifled with. Nun Jingxin was a gentle beauty, so she was definitely not her match. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s alright.¡± Wen Ruoshui passed the plate in her hand to her and said, ¡°She¡¯s my younger sister.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s your sister? You sure know how to flatter yourself. I don¡¯t have a sister like you!¡± Dongfang Meng exploded. Ling Sheng gave her another look. ¡°Sister, if you hit her again, I won¡¯t let you off.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t stoop to your level because of Huo Ci, you immature brat. If you know what¡¯s good for you, get lost quickly.¡± Dongfang Meng was not a good-tempered person, so she pointed at her and warned her. ¡°Let me tell you this again. I¡¯m not Huo Ci¡¯s woman!¡± Ling Sheng started arguing with her. ¡°If you dare, say this in front of Huo Ci. See if he¡¯ll slap you.¡± Then, she turned around and left. She hurried to find the middle-aged man sitting in the wheelchair and get him to save the beauty. The woman called Dongfang Meng was not feminine at all. She was fierce and scary. She would definitely cause trouble. However, when Ling Sheng went back, he was no longer there. She did not dare run far, fearing that Nun Jingxin would be bullied. She stood guard at the door and listened to the commotion inside. The few people following Dongfang Meng were all in military uniforms. They looked dignified and domineering as they stood guard at the door. When they saw her approaching, they did not chase her away. They only stopped her when she got closer. Their manners were quite good. About half an hour later, Dongfang Meng came out. When she walked past her, she stopped in her tracks. ¡°Do you want to consider joining me? I¡¯ll definitely help you win over Huo Ci.¡± Chapter 451 - Reunion Ling Sheng gritted her teeth and glared at her. ¡°Aunt, I¡¯m not interested!¡± Dongfang Meng frowned and pointed at her angrily. ¡°Who are you calling Aunt? Who are you calling Aunt?¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°I¡¯m calling you Aunt. I told you I¡¯m not Huo Ci¡¯s woman. In the future, I¡¯ll call you that every time you say it.¡± Dongfang Meng thought, This brat really needs a beating. She clenched her fists and suddenly dashed toward her face. Then, she stopped about a centimeter away from her face. Her height advantage meant that she could look down on her. ¡°How do you know I won¡¯t hit you if you don¡¯t dodge?¡± ¡°Do soldiers not violate military laws by beating others?¡± Ling Sheng heard her speak and could tell from her every move that she would not do anything rash. However, she was very tall! Ling Sheng was 1.65 meters tall, but in front of her, she was like a small and helpless child. One had to look up to estimate that she was 1.80 meters tall. Dongfang Meng retracted her hand and gave her a business card. ¡°Come and find me when you¡¯ve thought it through. Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll help you with anything you want.¡± As long as she could make Nangong Lengyu suffer a setback, she would be overjoyed to see her tormented. Ling Sheng looked at the name card and thought, Big Sister, you¡¯re impressive. I don¡¯t need you to help me deal with anyone. I have no feud with these people. Dongfang Meng had just left when Wen Ruoshui came out and looked at Ling Sheng. ¡°Can you come in and have a chat with me?¡± Ling Sheng looked at her, feeling that she had heard the name Wen Ruoshui before. It was very familiar, but she could not remember who this was. She hurriedly followed her in. ¡°She didn¡¯t do anything, right?¡± ¡°No.¡± Wen Ruoshui shook her head. ¡°She has a temper. She¡¯s always been energetic since a young age. She only came because she was afraid something would happen to me.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Ling Sheng did not want to interfere in anyone¡¯s business. Her mind was a mess now. Her words were obviously meant to defend the person who had hit her. However, did she have to hit someone just because she was worried? What kind of logic was that? ¡°Huo Ci is your man?¡± Wen Ruoshui knew that she should not have asked this, but she could not be a bystander. She let out a low cough and promised her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± ¡°He¡¯s my uncle.¡± Ling Sheng did not dare say that he was her biological father. When she said that to others, she found it quite natural. However, when she faced him, she actually felt ashamed and guilty. She was sure that her father had not fallen in love or gotten married in many years. He did not even have a woman he liked. He definitely could not let go of Movie Queen Nangong. However, if Movie Queen Nangong knew that he had a daughter, would the two of them still reconcile if they intended to reconcile? Upon seeing her evasive gaze, Wen Ruoshui knew that she had not told the truth. However, she could not continue asking. The young lady was unwilling to tell her. Ling Sheng wanted to know about the past between Movie Queen Nangong and her father. She wanted to know why the two of them had gotten into such a mess. She had hinted at this indirectly, but the nun had no intention of telling her, so she could only give up. However, she had obtained a shocking piece of information. The beautiful and gentle layperson in front of her might be¡­ her second uncle¡¯s lover, who was rumored to be dead. That meant¡­ ¡°Sheng Sheng, what¡¯s wrong? Are you distracted?¡± Su Yi held her arm as the duo walked down the mountain. Upon seeing that she had been thinking about something, she asked her what was wrong curiously. A bold idea suddenly popped up in Ling Sheng¡¯s mind. Could the man she had met in a wheelchair be her second uncle, Yan Yuanfei? Upon hearing Su Yi call her name, she came back to her senses. ¡°We¡¯re at the foot of the mountain already.¡± Chapter 452 - Serious and Adorable ¡°Yes, yes, yes. We¡¯re at the foot of the mountain. How did you walk all the way there?¡± Su Yi sighed. She was still worried about her. Had the abbot told her privately that something serious had happened? Was that why she had been acting like this? She asked carefully, ¡°Tell me the truth. Is this about the annulment of the contract?¡± Upon seeing her serious look, Ling Sheng let out a laugh and shook her head hurriedly. ¡°No, it¡¯s something else. I¡¯ve already thought it through. It¡¯s alright.¡± Su Yi was still worried. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. If anything bad happens, we can look for the abbot and get her to help us deal with it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really fine.¡± Ling Sheng raised her hand and swore. ¡°This has nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°So it has to do with Nun Jingxin?¡± Su Yi did not know why she had such a good relationship with this person. They had just met for the first time. Perhaps this was fate. ¡°What did you talk about in the afternoon when I was not around?¡± ¡°We were chatting about everything under the sun.¡± Ling Sheng smiled meaningfully. Su Yi smiled and teased her, but she did not ask her any more questions. Even though their relationship was good, she would not ask if she did not tell her anything. The car Lu Yubai had sent over was waiting for them at the foot of the mountain. When they got in, it was already five in the afternoon. Who knew that before the car had gone far, the tire would suddenly burst? There were no spare tires in the car. The chauffeur looked at the duo apologetically. ¡°Ms. Ling, Ms. Su, I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t drive this car last time. I didn¡¯t know there were no spare tires. Wait a while. The tow truck and a new car will arrive soon.¡± Ling Sheng was hungry. The people in the temple did not eat lunch. In the afternoon, she had only eaten a small plate of pastries Nun Jingxin had given her. After going down the mountain, she was already famished. Su Yi, on the other hand, was fine. Her appetite was not big to begin with, and she gained weight easily. Every day, she ate rice grains, especially when she was about to release a new album and film a music video. She had made her figure regimen stricter half a month ago and was already used to hunger. The chauffeur said that a car would arrive soon, but after waiting for an hour, it did not arrive. He said that there was a traffic jam in the capital and the car could not get out. He was so anxious that his forehead was covered in sweat. ¡°Ms. Ling, I¡¯m really sorry. Are the two of you hungry? I¡¯ll buy you something to eat.¡± Ling Sheng knew that it was not his fault. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Let¡¯s wait for the car to arrive!¡± This place was not accessible by cars at all. The roads there were all dirt roads, the kind that had not been repaired before, and there were potholes everywhere. Who would go there for no reason? The car had been damaged for an hour, but they had not seen a single car drive past. Su Yi showed her the map. The internet was also very slow, so it took a long time to load it. The nearest village was three kilometers away, so it would take half an hour to get there. Right across from them, a military car was driving over. When it reached them, it stopped. The rear window happened to be facing Ling Sheng¡¯s window. The car window rolled down, revealing Dongfang Meng¡¯s smiling face. She raised an eyebrow at her. ¡°Did your car break down? Get in my car and let¡¯s leave!¡± Upon seeing her, Ling Sheng subconsciously wanted to reject her offer. However, she was actually hungry. In the end, she yielded to reality and agreed. Su Yi did not know who Dongfang Meng was, but she felt natural admiration for soldiers from the depths of her heart. She felt that they were noble and had an important image, especially female soldiers. They were simply her idols. ¡°You came with Lu Yubai, right?¡± Dongfang Meng looked at her silently. The way she was sitting upright made her look serious and adorable. Chapter 453 - Severely Injured and Unconscious ¡°How did you know?¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s expression was vigilant. Do you think you are keeping a public tab? Be careful, or I¡¯ll sue you in military court. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I don¡¯t know.¡± Dongfang Meng was very confident. She gave her a sideways look and asked, ¡°Do you want to know where he went?¡± ¡°No.¡± Ling Sheng knew that she was deliberately keeping her in suspense. She could not let her succeed so easily. Su Yi felt that the atmosphere between Sheng Sheng and this beautiful lady was very subtle. The lady had been trying to hit on her, but she was very vigilant and kept a distance from her. ¡°He went to the hospital.¡± When Dongfang Meng finished speaking, she finally reacted a little. However, she pretended not to care and she added, ¡°Speaking of that, you know the person who¡¯s been hospitalized. He¡¯s the male lead of ¡®Moon¡¯. His name is Lu Xianzhi, right?¡± The calmness on Ling Sheng¡¯s face continued to stay in place. Even though she knew that she was deliberately leading her on to ruin her performance, she could not help but pretend to be calm. ¡°What happened to him?¡± Lu Xianzhi. Lu Yubai? Based on the topic of women, she had vaguely guessed the relationship between them. ¡°His injury is quite serious. When I brought my men over, I saw that the house was covered in blood. He was already unconscious. I don¡¯t know if he will be able to survive.¡± Dongfang Meng smiled at her, but she did not break the spell. ¡°The person who injured him is called Zhao Hong. You must have met her before, right?¡± ¡°What about her?¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s body was visibly tense. She felt as though someone had grabbed her heart again, and her eyes were bloodshot. Her fists tightened subconsciously. She knew her. Of course she knew her. That woman wanted to chop her up and feed her to the wild dogs! ¡°You mean Zhao Hong? I¡¯ve been keeping an eye on that old woman for a long time, but I haven¡¯t acquired any evidence. It¡¯s all thanks to Lu Xianzhi that I had the opportunity to catch her personally and send her to prison.¡± Dongfang Meng¡¯s lips curled up in a bloodthirsty, cruel smile. ¡°Do you want to know what she did?¡± Ling Sheng did not speak. Her emotions were in turmoil, and it was as though a huge stone was pressing down on her chest. She hurriedly took out her phone and called Lu Yubai. ¡°How is he?¡± Lu Yubai knew that Ling Sheng had filmed a television drama with Lu Xianzhi, but he was baffled, as he had no idea how she had heard the news. The matter with Zhao Hong was really complicated, and the news had yet to be released. ¡°He¡¯s temporarily out of danger. Are you home?¡± ¡°On the way.¡± Only then did Ling Sheng heave a sigh of relief. Lu Xianzhi had said that he would solve the problem. Was he going to risk his life to solve it? Had he really gotten rid of Zhao Hong? Would she come out again after being imprisoned? ¡°Why aren¡¯t you home yet? Didn¡¯t Yao Hua come long ago?¡± Lu Yubai frowned and looked in the direction of the ICU. The doctor came out and called his name. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when I get back. Which hospital is it? I¡¯ll come there right away!¡± In the end, Ling Sheng could not treat him like a stranger. Even if he was just an ordinary friend, she should go and take a look since he was seriously injured. ¡°I¡¯ll send you the location.¡± After saying that, Lu Yubai hung up and looked at the doctor who had walked over. ¡°How is he?¡± ¡°He¡¯s out of danger.¡± The attending doctor looked at the man in front of him respectfully. ¡°Please be wary in the next 24 hours.¡± Lu Yubai nodded and entered the ward. Sigh! How pitiful! Besides him, his uncle, no one else had come to express their concern. Chapter 454 - Saving His Life When Dongfang Meng saw Ling Sheng speak on the phone, her eyes lit up with interest. If she was so familiar with Lu Yubai, it meant that Huo Ci was really concerned. Since he had introduced her to his brother, he had already acknowledged her identity. Okay! Great! So what if Nangong Lengyu was back? She was already out of the picture. There was no chance of her getting back together with Huo Ci. An enemy¡¯s enemy was a friend. She had to consider how to bribe this young girl and make her stand by her side. Ling Sheng wanted to know what would happen to Zhao Hong and whether she would be released. After all, her tactics could not be underestimated, as she had a high status. ¡°She will naturally be executed by a firing squad if she survives until the day of the execution.¡± Dongfang Meng¡¯s lips curled up in a smile. ¡°You must really want to know how many people she killed and how she killed them. It¡¯s very interesting.¡± Ling Sheng shook her head, her eyes glowing like a demon¡¯s. No, no, no, I don¡¯t want to know. I don¡¯t want to know how she tortured people to death. Upon seeing her refuse, Dongfang Meng looked at Su Yi with burning eyes. ¡°Young lady, you must want to know. Let me tell you something. This is very interesting. You can¡¯t read such an interesting story even in a book.¡± Ling Sheng wanted to tug at Su Yi, but she had already nodded. She did not know if she was under pressure, but the woman in front of her gave off a strong sense of oppression. Su Yi regretted this so much that her intestines turned green. Why had she thought that the young lady was pretty? The young lady was obviously a demon. She did not want to listen to her anymore, but she kept telling her everything. The content of her speech was too graphic and bloody. Not only did she get goosebumps, but her stomach also started churning. Ling Sheng was listening very seriously. Her eyes were cold, as though she was unperturbed no matter what she heard. That old monster Zhao Hong was indeed a demon¡ªa demon that had crawled out of hell. Forget about a firing squad execution. Even if she was dismembered or suffered a slow death, it would not be enough for her to vent her anger. After Dongfang Meng finished speaking about her turning her 17th male pet into a Human Swine¡ªa process involving chopping off limbs, blinding by gouging out the man¡¯s eyes, cutting off his tongue, nose, and ears, and having him drink a potion that made him mute and dumb from the toxins¡ªshe said that she had thrown him into a dung pit, where maggots had crawled all over him. Su Yi could not take it anymore. She covered her mouth and tried her best not to vomit. ¡°Sister, please. I don¡¯t want to listen anymore. I really don¡¯t want to listen anymore.¡± The guard in the driver¡¯s seat saw that she was scaring people, and the young lady¡¯s face had turned pale. He could not help but sigh sympathetically in his heart. Boss was too much. It was fine that she usually scared the brothers, but the two people sitting beside her were delicate beauties. However, the other beauty, the one called Ling Sheng, was someone the brothers liked. She was adorable and funny, but she did not look scared at all. She just had a strange expression on her face. She was very cold, and the more she listened, the scarier her aura became. She was so cold that one could not help but shiver at the sight of her. ¡°By the way.¡± Dongfang Meng looked at Ling Sheng. ¡°You don¡¯t know yet, right? Zhao Hong was promoted by Yan Yuanfei. She was originally the daughter of the Yan Family¡¯s nanny, who had a crush on her master and saved his life. ¡°Yan Yuanfei does not value relationships. In order to repay her for saving his life, he was always quite indulgent with her. When he died, he even told his brothers to help her if they could. ¡°However, this woman is a psychopath. When she found out that he liked Wen Ruoshui, she underwent plastic surgery to make herself look like Wen Ruoshui. However, the plastic surgery failed, and she became uglier as a result. ¡°In the end, she really became a monster and started looking for men who looked like Yan Yuanfei. She treated them as her male pets and killed them when she got tired of them.¡± Chapter 455 - Keeping One’s Pants On Every word she said was accompanied by a smile, and she spoke casually. Su Yi was so scared that her hair stood on end. She had not expected such a vicious woman to exist in the world. Was she not afraid of retribution? She had killed too many people. Ling Sheng knew that she had said these things deliberately for her to hear. Nun Jingxin was really the person Yan Yuanfei liked. Her face was a little pale as she retracted her hand firmly. She then thought of the man in the wheelchair she had seen in the afternoon. Yan Yuanfei. That man had been Yan Yuanfei! In that case¡­ If he was not dead, why did everyone think he was dead? Dongfang Meng had taken in all her reactions. She sincerely wanted to work with her, so she naturally had to give her some benefits and reveal some things to show her that she actually had a lot of trump cards. Nangong Lengyu and Wen Ruoshui had betrayed their sister back then and forced her to a dead end together. The two of them wanted to live a peaceful life now, but not unless she approved of it! Ling Sheng went to the hospital and took a look at Lu Xianzhi. He was already out of danger, but Lu Yubai was still watching him. ¡°Fifth Uncle, who¡¯s Lu Xianzhi?¡± Ling Sheng asked when they reached a quiet place. ¡°He¡¯s a member of the Lu Family. He¡¯s my third brother¡¯s illegitimate son.¡± Lu Yubai did not hide anything. Third Brother could be considered the person who had treated him the best in the Lu Family. However, he was weak and incapable. Back then, he had not even been able to protect the person he¡¯d liked and had married someone else under the pressure of the old man at home. He had not expected his third brother to have an illegitimate child with his first love. Ten years after his third brother¡¯s death, the illegitimate child had come knocking on his door. However, the existence of an illegitimate child was a shameful thing to the old folks at home. Naturally, they would not publicly acknowledge him. In fact¡­ The expression in his eyes flickered. He had only found out later that the Lu Family had sent him over to please Zhao Hong. He had looked for him once in the past. If he¡¯d been willing, he would have asked Zhao Hong to let him go. After all, Zhao Hong had to give him face. At the time, no one had known what he was thinking, but he had rejected his suggestion and chosen to stay by Zhao Hong¡¯s side. Only now did he know that this brat had unknowingly joined forces with that scumbag Third Master Jun to kill Zhao Hong in one fell swoop and had stayed by her side to collect evidence. As a result of collecting evidence, he had nearly lost his life. Ling Sheng had long thought that Lu Xianzhi¡¯s surname was Lu, so he had to be a member of the Lu Family. On the way there, she had let her imagination run wild. She had even thought of him as Fifth Uncle¡¯s son. Lu Yubai looked at her eyes and frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you thought he¡¯s my son. How old am I? How can I have such an old son?¡± Ling Sheng was very serious. ¡°My father is not that old either!¡± ¡°Can he compare to me? I keep my trousers on!¡± Lu Yubai let out a snort and asked her, ¡°Have you prayed and gotten a divination lot for me?¡± ¡°Sister Su Yi got it for you. Here¡¯s the lot¡¯s text.¡± Ling Sheng pushed the lot into his hands and took out a red string. On the red string was a pomegranate. ¡°Also, Sister Su Yi asked the abbot for a blessing. She said it can bring you romantic luck.¡± Lu Yubai suddenly thought of the girl he had seen during the day. He thought to himself that she was quite considerate. ¡°Why did she do everything?¡± Ling Sheng tried to please him. ¡°Does it make a difference? Sister Su Yi and I don¡¯t make distinctions between us.¡± Lu Yubai usually did not take a liking to such things. However, since this was a sincere request and she had even sought the blessing of the abbot, he felt that it was not bad after wearing it. Chapter 456 - Worried Ling Sheng stole a look at Lu Yubai¡¯s face and realized that he was looking at the red string. The corners of her lips curled up slightly as an idea formed in her mind. She let out a low cough and said, ¡°Fifth Uncle, I¡¯ll be recording a new song with Sister Su Yi on the 20th of this month. Would you like to listen to it?¡± Based on her observation, someone like Fifth Uncle would definitely not fall in love at first sight. Otherwise, he would not have been single for decades. People like him tended to develop feelings over time. After interacting with someone for a long time, they would slowly develop feelings for them. Besides, she felt that Sister Su Yi was quite suitable for him. She would act like a matchmaker and arrange for them to meet more. Anyway, Sister Su Yi liked him a lot. Her admiration for him showed a young girl¡¯s heart. However, whether it would work would depend on them. ¡°I¡¯ll see if I have time.¡± Lu Yubai nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll send Sister Su Yi¡¯s WeChat number to you. Add her so you can contact her to ask about the specific time.¡± Ling Sheng thought that she was great. She worried a lot for her uncle¡¯s lifelong happiness. ¡°Okay.¡± Upon seeing the contact number Ling Sheng sent him, Lu Yubai added Su Yi directly. Ling Sheng took a look at his message. It said, Sheng Sheng asked me to add you. She hurriedly snatched his phone away and changed it. Then, she gave him a disdainful look. He was really insensitive! Normally, when one looked at her Fifth Uncle¡¯s image, one would think that he was a playboy who did not get involved in any affairs. In reality, he was not. He was a very insensitive man. When Su Yi received a WeChat notification, she saw a friend request. Her eyes widened when she saw Lu Yubai¡¯s name. She read it again in disbelief and even saw a note: I¡¯m Lu Yubai. Only then did Su Yi dare to add him. Otherwise, she would definitely have thought that someone was messing with her. Her face felt a little hot, and her heart raced. Teacher Lu had actually taken the initiative to add her on WeChat. ¡°Who is it?¡± Shi Lingyu had just flown back to the capital today and had come to find her, so she was staying at Su Yi¡¯s house. Upon seeing her smiling like a lovestruck fool on the sofa, she went over directly. ¡°Are you in love?¡± Su Yi hurriedly pulled back her phone and shook her head. ¡°No, Sheng Sheng¡¯s uncle added me.¡± Puzzled, Shi Lingyu asked, ¡°Why are you so happy that Sheng Sheng¡¯s uncle added you? Sister Su Yi, don¡¯t tell me you like middle-aged men!¡± Su Yi let out a low cough. ¡°I¡¯m not young anymore. So what if I like a middle-aged man? Even if I like this man, he definitely doesn¡¯t like me back.¡± Teacher Lu was an outstanding man, so he had to have high standards. Her family background was not good, and she had caused a lot of scandals. She was already very old, yet she had not achieved much. The more she thought about it, the more inferior she felt. She was really lousy! Shi Lingyu had been in a sweet relationship recently, and Sheng Sheng had the neighbor. Sister Su Yi was the only one left. She deeply felt that ¡°Everyone¡¯s Magical Power Emergence¡± was a magical show. Ever since the show, the few of them had been doing great. Her friend smiled ambiguously and teased her. ¡°So you like middle-aged men¡­ Do you want me to introduce you to a few?¡± ¡°No need!¡± Su Yi was a little annoyed as she glared at her. ¡°Go and date Beibei properly! Don¡¯t agitate a single person like me, or I¡¯ll bite you.¡± She had been single since she was in her mother¡¯s womb. She had not been an adult even when she had participated in the talent show. After she¡¯d signed the contract, the company had not allowed her to date. Years of lawsuits and collecting evidence had made her mentally and physically exhausted, so she was not in the mood to date. Shi Lingyu leaned over to take a look. When she saw the name at the top of the chat, she jumped up and screamed. ¡°Lu Yubai!¡± Chapter 457 - Don’t Lie To Me Su Yi looked at her in shock. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Sheng Sheng¡¯s uncle is Lu Yubai?¡± Shi Lingyu was shocked. ¡°What do you mean Teacher Lu is a middle-aged man? He¡¯s obviously an oppa! An oppa with long legs, beauty, and talent. You made him sound old.¡± Su Yi gave her a disdainful look, looking extremely dramatic. ¡°He¡¯s already a man in his 40s. Why isn¡¯t he considered a middle-aged man?¡± Shi Lingyu pointed at her resentfully. ¡°What middle-aged man? Listen to me, the handsome ones are called oppa!¡± Su Yi burst out laughing. She suddenly remembered that Sheng Sheng had told her seriously that the good-looking ones were all young ladies in the temple during the day. ¡°Ahhh, why didn¡¯t I come back a day earlier? I regret it. Can I ask to turn back time?¡± When Shi Lingyu heard that Lu Yubai had been their chauffeur today, she was extremely envious. If she had known that something big would happen, she would have taken a day off to meet Teacher Lu. If Teacher Lu became her chauffeur, many people would die of jealousy! ¨C Lu Yubai took Ling Sheng to the hospital¡¯s entrance, and the duo chatted as they walked. Ling Sheng suddenly asked, ¡°Fifth Uncle, did you meet Second Uncle Yan?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Yubai was caught off guard. When he answered, he realized that their conversation had gone smoothly so far. He had let down his guard and been tricked by the young girl as a result! Ling Sheng knew that when one was at their most relaxed, if someone suddenly asked a question, one would not be able to react in time and would tell the truth. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Lu Yubai did not know where she had heard the news, but he could not let her know about Second Brother. ¡°Fifth Uncle, don¡¯t try to lie to me.¡± Ling Sheng looked at him seriously. ¡°I met Nun Jingxin, Wen Ruoshui, at the temple today. There was also a man in a wheelchair wearing a mask, just like the Third Master.¡± There was no way she could ask her father about this. Fifth Uncle was much better than her father. Fifth Uncle doted on her! Lu Yubai frowned. ¡°You¡¯re trying to get information out of me.¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°I also met Dongfang Meng. She thought I was my father¡¯s lover and told me a lot. If you don¡¯t believe me, go and ask.¡± Lu Yubai¡¯s expression became serious as he looked at her. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know this. Don¡¯t contact Dongfang Meng.¡± Ling Sheng was very obedient. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Also, don¡¯t tell anyone that you¡¯ve met your Second Uncle.¡± After saying that, Lu Yubai added, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when it¡¯s time for others to know. Dongfang Meng is a lunatic. If she looks for you again, tell me.¡± Ling Sheng nodded and said in a soft voice, ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Yubai watched as Ling Sheng got in the car and left, his eyes darkening in the process. After some thought, he sent Dongfang Meng a message: Come out and meet me. She had actually reached out to Sheng Sheng. He could not sit back and do nothing. The grudges of their generation could not implicate the younger generation. When Ling Sheng passed by Ningan Road, the commercial street was very congested. From afar, she could see the music fountain beside the big square. Her father was standing there, as though he had a natural spotlight on him. He was the most dazzling person in the crowd, as he had a good temperament and a nice figure. Upon taking a closer look, she saw that Xiaoqi was learning how to skateboard from a seven- or eight-year-old boy. The older boy was teaching him seriously. ¡°Assistant Yao, stop here for a while. I¡¯ll get out of the car.¡± After Ling Sheng got out of the car, she thanked him politely. ¡°You can go back now. I know someone over there.¡± Yao Hua answered respectfully. He had seen Sixth Master Huo by the fountain. He watched as the young lady crossed the road and met up with the Sixth Master before driving away. Chapter 458 - Call Me Auntie Xiaoqi¡¯s eyesight was good, so he was the first to notice Ling Sheng. However, he did not know what to call her in front of the young man. In the end, he waved his arms excitedly. ¡°Aunt!¡± Upon hearing Xiaoqi¡¯s shout, Huo Ci turned around and saw Ling Sheng standing beside him. He frowned in disdain. ¡°How did you know we were here?¡± Ling Sheng tried to scare him. ¡°Xiaoqi¡¯s phone and watch have a location-tracking service, so I came over. Father, why did you bring him here?¡± Xiaoqi had already run over, his face flushed and his forehead full of sweat. ¡°Aunt, Great Uncle and I went out to watch a movie. It¡¯s really nice. Uncle was with us too.¡± Ling Sheng looked at the child behind Xiaoqi. He looked like he was seven or eight years old. His face was tender, handsome, and reserved. He had a sense of stability about him that did not suit someone his age. The boy greeted her. ¡°Hi, Auntie.¡± Huo Ci said, ¡°Nao Nao, you have to call her Sister.¡± Nao Nao hurriedly said, ¡°Hi, Sister.¡± Xiaoqi¡¯s aunt belonged to the same generation as him, so he should call her sister. He had miscalculated the seniority just now. When Ling Sheng heard the name Nao Nao, she knew this was her eldest uncle¡¯s son, even though she had not seen him before. She was gloating. It seemed like her father was going to be babysitting tonight! No wonder he was full of unhappiness. ¡°Where do you want to go? I¡¯ll take you to buy clothes and toys, alright?¡± Ling Sheng had just received a 100,000-yuan remuneration for filming ¡°100 Transformations Broadcasting¡±. ¡°You can go. I¡¯ll wait here.¡± Huo Ci felt unwilling to walk anymore when he passed by a coffee shop. How could he be free to play with the two brats the entire night? ¡°Okay.¡± Ling Sheng nodded and left with the two children. She had magically discovered that Nao Nao was a very obedient and sensible child. His upbringing was really good. With him around, she did not have to worry about Xiaoqi. He would hold Xiaoqi¡¯s hand to prevent him from getting lost. Every few steps, he would turn around to see if she was still following them. While he was shopping, he would help pick out Xiaoqi¡¯s items first. While he was buying drinks, he would give them to Xiaoqi first before giving them to her. In the end, they would be his. Then where did her father¡¯s unhappy vibe stem from? He just had to follow them. There was no need for him to worry! Ling Sheng went to a children¡¯s clothing store and bought identical brother outfits for the two of them. When they put on two leather jackets, they looked very handsome. ¡°Your two sons are really handsome.¡± The shop assistant could not help but praise the duo when she saw how handsome and cool they looked. They were like child models. ¡°She¡¯s my sister,¡± Nao Nao corrected the shop assistant seriously. Xiaoqi mimicked him. ¡°This is my aunt.¡± When the shop assistant saw the serious expressions of the two children, she found them so adorable that her heart melted. ¡°Sorry, Madam. I didn¡¯t get to the bottom of this.¡± ¡°Stop fooling around.¡± Yan Qiujin walked past the glass window and happened to see the three of them. She walked in with a smile. ¡°Sheng Sheng, did he cause you trouble?¡± When Ling Sheng saw who it was, her eyes lit up. She shook her head hurriedly with a smile. ¡°No, he¡¯s very sensible. He¡¯s also watching Xiaoqi!¡± ¡°Mommy, Sister bought me clothes. We just ate fried chicken and fried rice cakes and drank juice.¡± Upon seeing his mother arrive, Nao Nao greeted her happily. No matter how big or small a child was, they would always be a child in front of their mother. It was only now that he looked like a child. Upon hearing her son call Ling Sheng sister, Yan Qiujin was stunned for a moment before she corrected him seriously. ¡°Stop fooling around. You need to call her Auntie. How can you call her Sister?¡± Chapter 459 - Tourism Show Then, she looked at Ling Sheng apologetically. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry at him! He¡¯s insensible!¡± Ling Sheng thought that he should call her sister, but before she could say anything, Yan Qiujin looked at her son and said, ¡°Call her Auntie, Nao Nao. Don¡¯t call her that in the future!¡± Nao Nao looked at Ling Sheng and then at his mother, his big eyes full of doubt. In the end, he said obediently, ¡°Auntie.¡± Sixth Uncle had told him to call her Sister, and Mommy had said to call her Auntie. What should he call her? I¡¯m so stumped! When Ling Sheng saw that the child was dumbfounded, she sighed in her heart. Oh no, look at what had happened. She hurriedly stopped him. ¡°Just call me Sister.¡± ¡°How can he call you Sister? You¡¯re messing up the hierarchy.¡± Yan Qiujin took her hand and started speaking again. ¡°Sixth Brother is too much. He doesn¡¯t know how to look after the child for you. Where did he go?¡± Ling Sheng did not know how to explain, so she decided not to explain. Since they would meet soon, she would see what her father would say. ¡°He¡¯s waiting for us at the coffee shop. He¡¯s been playing with the children for a long time. I just arrived, so I¡¯ll play with them for a while.¡± Nao Nao spoke up for Huo Ci. ¡°Mommy, Sixth Uncle took us to watch a movie, we ice-skated, and we even went to the gaming arcade and played a lot of games.¡± Sixth Uncle had not ignored them. He had been fine today and had not been fierce at all. Ling Sheng was quite familiar with Yan Qiujin. She went to the hospital twice a month, but she had always treated her as her father¡¯s woman. No one would believe her even if she explained. The two women, who were taking care of the children, had a lot more things they could do. They bought clothes, bags, makeup products, as well as handsome clothes and shoes for the children. Yan Qiujin¡¯s clothes were very nice, and she was very happy to be shopping with Ling Sheng. She bought two sets of couple pajamas and found two sets to show Ling Sheng. She smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re young, so you should wear livelier colors. This shade of pink suits you very well. This indigo-blue will suit Sixth Brother fine too. Take these two sets!¡± Ling Sheng let out a cough. My dear Auntie, what are you trying to do? We¡¯re not a couple, we¡¯re not a couple. Her forehead darkened as she said helplessly, ¡°Doctor Yan, Huo Ci is my uncle.¡± How many times had she said that? Yan Qiujin thought to herself, The child is already so big. When does Sixth Brother intend to acknowledge her existence? She smiled knowingly and told the shop assistant, ¡°Pack these two sets too. Put all of them on one receipt.¡± Ling Sheng swallowed with difficulty and sighed deeply. She felt terrible and did not know what to say to make her believe her. Xiaoqi looked at her and shrugged helplessly. Since Grandpa did not want to tell her, there was nothing Mommy could do. No matter what Yan Qiujin bought, she would always think of her husband at home. As she shopped, the procedure became a shopping spree for men. She got suits, casual clothes, leather shoes, ties, and everything else. Compared to her, Ling Sheng was short on money. She could not spend lavishly. Everything she bought depended on the price. The money she earned by doing advertisements added up to less than one million. Luxurious accessories and men¡¯s clothes were much more expensive than women¡¯s clothes. Even suits cost 200,000 yuan. ¡°Sheng Sheng, this trench coat is not bad. It will suit Sixth Brother quite well. Aren¡¯t he and Fifth Brother going to Europe for a tourism show next month? Buy this for him!¡± Yan Qiujin smiled at her and gave her an idea. She could tell that Sixth Brother had not done a good job. The young lady was not very concerned about him and was unwilling to acknowledge him. ¡°He¡¯s going to film a show?¡± Ling Sheng had not known about this! Chapter 475 - Looking For Trouble Ling Sheng smiled, her eyes crinkling. Her voice was sweet and soft, and her eyes, which had narrowed into crescents, were full of light. ¡°Third Master is very nice!¡± Chen Mo pointed at the man and let out a snort, his heart aching inexplicably. ¡°How is he nice? Tell me, what¡¯s nice about him?¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes were warm as she said in a soft voice, ¡°Everything about him is nice!¡± Chen Mo did not know why he felt especially uncomfortable. Ah Yan had obviously found someone he liked, so he should be happy. Besides, before he had known that his girlfriend was a young girl, he had indeed been quite happy for him. Jun Shiyan took a bottle of her favorite lactose-flavored beverage, inserted a straw, and passed it to her. He smiled lovingly and arrogantly as he patted her soft head. Well done, well said. ¡°Where¡¯s mine?¡± Chen Mo wanted to argue with him. Jun Shiyan said, ¡°It¡¯s in the fridge. If you want to drink some, go get it yourself.¡± Ling Sheng had yet to drink hers when she hurriedly passed the bottle in her hand to Chen Mo. Her smile was bright as she tried to please him. ¡°Director Chen, drink this one! I¡¯ll get more.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± Jun Shiyan grabbed her shoulder and made her sit properly. He strode over to get a drink and shot a smug look at Chen Mo. She did not know if it was an illusion, but she had a feeling that he had deliberately tried to cause her trouble today and was wondering how she had offended him recently. Ling Sheng¡¯s smile became gentler, and tears welled up in her eyes. She looked at Jun Shiyan¡¯s back like a little infatuated fool. Chen Mo did not understand. He bit the straw and drank the beverage. Why was this thing so sour? He asked faintly, ¡°Do young ladies like this kind of old man?¡± ¡°The Third Master is not an old man,¡± Ling Sheng retorted seriously. The Third Master is a handsome older brother. ¡°Older people are more mature. They know how to dote on others!¡± Chen Mo could not help but get goosebumps all over his body. Upon seeing the young lady¡¯s adorable expression, he was completely immersed in her charm. He let out a low cough. ¡°Have you heard then? A man in his thirties has two layers of thick skin.¡± Ling Sheng gave him a pure, innocent look and warned him. ¡°Director Chen, you¡¯re not allowed to say suggestive things.¡± Chen Mo chuckled. ¡°I understand. He and you haven¡¯t done¡­¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s face flushed red as she puffed her cheeks. ¡°I told you not to say suggestive things. The Third Master is only 28!¡± Jun Shiyan walked over with the beverage. Upon seeing the young lady puff up her cheeks angrily and say something about skin, he did not know what the duo was talking about. He passed the beverage to the young lady and asked, ¡°Two layers of skin?¡± Ling Sheng was too embarrassed to say it. Could the Third Master be so innocent? Even she knew what it meant, but he actually did not. Judging by his expression, he should really not know. Chen Mo let out a laugh and pointed at him in an exaggerated manner while laughing. ¡°Ah Yan, I told you that you have to surf the net more often and keep up with the times. Are you an antique still living in the Stone Age? That means¡­¡± Ling Sheng interrupted him hurriedly. Her face was so red that even her earlobes were red. She pointed at him and warned him. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to say anything. Do you hear me?¡± Upon seeing their expressions, Jun Shiyan felt extremely embarrassed. The old man opposite him smiled exaggeratedly and frowned. ¡°What do you mean? Why can¡¯t he say it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Don¡¯t be corrupted by him. He¡¯s a sleazeball!¡± Ling Sheng glared at Chen Mo angrily. When she heard the doorbell ring, she jumped up hurriedly to open the door. Chapter 476 - Not Eating Spinach ¡°What does she mean by sleazeball?¡± Jun Shiyan looked at the young lady¡¯s flustered back view and frowned as he asked Chen Mo this question. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Chen Mo was speechless. He wanted him to understand what was trending among young people and what they were saying. However, he was disobedient. He deserved to not understand. He deserved to be tortured by anxiety. Ling Sheng had ordered the most famous local hotpot. The delivery man arranged the ingredients and hotpot neatly before leaving politely. The two of them had ordered portions for two people. The 2-in-1 pot included a spicy broth and a clear soup broth. She ate from the spicy broth, while the Third Master ate the clear soup broth. When Chen Mo walked over, a set of cutlery was missing. Ling Sheng ran to the kitchen to get bowls and chopsticks, but she realized that the bowls and chopsticks were in the top cabinet. Unfortunately, she was not tall enough. Her arms could not reach the top, so she stood on her tiptoes to try. Behind her, the man suddenly pressed himself against her. His warmth spread through her, and her heart raced. He was standing behind her. He was very tall, a head taller than her. She looked up slightly and smiled as she called out softly, ¡°Third Master.¡± Her big sparkling eyes seemed to be saying, Help me. Jun Shiyan smiled slightly, his eyes full of affection. Suddenly, he grabbed her waist and lifted her up. Ling Sheng had thought he would do it directly, but he had picked her up instead. Her face flushed instantly. When she reached out to take the bowls and chopsticks, the man suddenly leaned close to her ear and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I¡¯m not gay.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s hand shook, and she nearly dropped the bowls and chopsticks. Her heart raced, and her face flushed red. She did not know how to react. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can check.¡± Jun Shiyan was very serious. When he heard the young lady¡¯s racing heart, his smile deepened. It seemed like he should really keep up with the times in the future and see what young people were talking about. Otherwise, he would not understand them. He had checked and realized what that meant. Brother Mo had actually slandered his pride as a man. Chen Mo watched as the duo walked out one after another. The young lady¡¯s face was even redder than the cooked prawns he had made in the past. He asked, ¡°What were the two of you doing in there in secret?¡± Ling Sheng let out a low cough, her voice tense as she said, ¡°We were getting the dishes.¡± This was the first time Jun Shiyan had seen the young lady act so shy. He glared at Chen Mo and warned him not to spout nonsense again. Chen Mo shrugged. That¡¯s unreasonable. The young lady was fine when she entered. What does that have to do with me? You caused this yourself! The conversation stopped there. If she continued speaking, Ling Sheng felt that she would have to find a hole to hide in. When she thought of the man¡¯s low, sexy voice, which was so seductive that it could make one¡¯s legs go soft, and the way he¡¯d explained seriously by her ear, her blood heated up. Chen Mo blanched the spinach and picked it up for Ling Sheng. However, Jun Shiyan interrupted him halfway and said in a low voice, ¡°She doesn¡¯t eat spinach.¡± Chen Mo took a look at Ling Sheng. Spinach was the most commonly blanched vegetable. It was uncommon to not eat spinach at all. His sister did not eat it either. He asked, ¡°You don¡¯t eat vegetables, only meat, right?¡± Ling Sheng shook her head. ¡°I just don¡¯t eat spinach. Don¡¯t you think spinach smells weird?¡± Chen Mo did not think so. ¡°What does it smell like?¡± Ling Sheng could not help but feel disgusted. ¡°It just has a stinky smell. It smells like a public washroom.¡± In the past, she used to eat spinach. However, due to the original Ling Sheng¡¯s health condition, she had found eating spinach unacceptable. Chen Mo looked at her in amazement. ¡°You¡¯re like my sister.¡± Chapter 477 - Parental Control Even if others did not like to eat spinach, they would at most find it bitter, astringent, and numbing. Even though it was stinky, it had a precise stink to it. In his life, he had only known two people who did not like it: her and his sister. Ling Sheng smiled at him. ¡°Director Chen, your sister must be as adorable as me.¡± Chen Mo looked at the young girl¡¯s smiling face and felt a sense of familiarity. After a while, he said, ¡°Yes!¡± After Ling Sheng blanched the meat, she started putting in the other ingredients¡ªfrozen tofu, thousand-layer tofu, baby nappa, lettuce, crown daisy, potatoes, winter melon, Chinese yam, black fungus, celtuce, and lotus roots. These were her favorite vegetables. When dinner was over, Xu Xi came over to clean up the table. Chen Mo was about to leave too when he saw that Ling Sheng was not showing any signs of leaving. She curled up on the sofa beside her and began reading her script seriously. ¡°Sheng Sheng!¡± Chen Mo shouted. ¡°It¡¯s time to go back.¡± Ling Sheng was stunned by the shout. She frowned and said, ¡°Director Chen, I¡¯m staying here. You can go back!¡± Chen Mo¡¯s handsome face was cold. ¡°Are you two married? Do your parents know that you¡¯re living with him?¡± Did she know how dangerous it was to live with an old man who had not had sex in half his life? Ling Sheng gave him a strange look. You¡¯re my director, not my parent. She nodded. ¡°Yes, my family knows.¡± When Chen Mo heard this, he knew that he should not get involved in this. However, he could not help feeling angry. He did not want her to stay there. He looked at her calmly and seriously. ¡°But you¡¯re my actor now. My actors need to maintain sufficient energy to film better. If you live with him, I don¡¯t believe you will rest well.¡± Ling Sheng felt that it made sense, but when she thought about it carefully, this was really far-fetched. She let out a low cough and got ready to speak. Jun Shiyan said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Director Chen. I¡¯ll keep an eye on her and let her rest well. She¡¯ll be full of energy to film.¡± Chen Mo shot him a cold look, warning him silently not to interrupt. He pointed at Ling Sheng and continued speaking. ¡°I don¡¯t believe her.¡± As Ling Sheng followed him out, she gave Jun Shiyan an aggrieved look and sniffled. Was this her director or her parent? When she was with the Third Master, she really did not do anything with him. She just slept. She purely slept. However, he did not believe her. He believed that the two of them would definitely do something with each other. Besides, what had he said? He had said that he did not believe her, right? Was she such a thirsty woman in his eyes? Jun Shiyan let out a low sigh and patted her head comfortingly. In a gentle voice, he reminded her, ¡°Remember to come over for breakfast tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Ling Sheng nodded in disappointment and waved at him reluctantly. He had gone on a business trip a few days ago, so she had not seen him for more than 10 days. It was not easy to meet him. What was Director Chen up to? Chen Mo turned around and saw the scene in front of him. He then held his breath. Why did he look like a sinner who had harmed the young couple? He looked at Ling Sheng. ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Ling Sheng turned around and chased after him. This was the first time she felt like she was being mercilessly controlled by a parent. Even her biological father had not given her such a wonderful feeling. Ling Sheng went to the neighbor¡¯s house early the next morning. When she arrived, Chen Mo had already arrived earlier than her. Upon seeing her enter, he asked seriously, ¡°How did you rest yesterday?¡± Chapter 478 - Secret Filming Ling Sheng nodded. She was very obedient. She saluted him, looking both cute and adorable. ¡°I slept very well. I slept until daybreak. Don¡¯t worry, Director Chen. I promise that I¡¯ll do a good job with the scene.¡± Jun Shiyan, who had already come out with breakfast, looked at Chen Mo. ¡°Go get your breakfast.¡± Chen Mo took a look. He had only brought two servings, so there was no share for him. His handsome face darkened as he gave him a warning look: Be prepared for your punishment. I¡¯ll make your process of falling in love more difficult. Because of yesterday, Jun Shiyan was a little angry. However, when he saw his eyes, he immediately changed his mind. ¡°Director Chen, this is yours.¡± Now, could anyone become an obstacle in his journey toward love? Who was he to Sheng Sheng? Why did he have to play second fiddle to him? He was the one who had come to scrounge for food. What was wrong with asking him to serve breakfast? Ling Sheng ran over to Jun Shiyan and helped him bring out a glass of soy milk. The breakfast was very rich. There were steamed dumplings, steamed eggs, tea eggs, fried dough sticks, and porridge. Ling Sheng ate until she was full. In the end, she even ate an additional egg. In order to portray herself as a young girl, she planned on fattening herself a little. It would be best if she had a little baby fat. She was a little less skinny now. Ever since she had started filming, she had become fatter. During every meal, she would deliberately add more food, so she had gained two pounds. Chen Mo took a look at the young lady beside him. She looked especially funny when she was eating. She ate a lot, unlike other female celebrities who had to count the number of grains they ate. The food was fragrant and sweet, making one feel that it was delicious. Their mood improved as a result. Perhaps she had eaten her fill, but the declining atmosphere that had been around since yesterday had disappeared. She had become an energetic and cheerful girl. After dinner, Ling Sheng rode in Chen Mo¡¯s car to the filming site. When she reached the filming site, she realized that it had been specially surrounded yesterday to keep it a secret. Sheng Xichen had already arrived and was being styled. ¡°Hi, Teacher Sheng.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s first scene was an intimate scene with him. However, she had already adjusted her mindset today and was confident that she could do it in one shot. There would definitely not be a problem like yesterday. Sheng Xichen looked at the young lady, who was full of confidence. He smiled and nodded. ¡°Hi.¡± The feeling the young lady gave him had changed. She was energetic and adorable, completely different from yesterday. She made him feel happy and relaxed. There should be no problem with today¡¯s filming process. However, she probably did not know that her scenes today had been slightly changed. He did not know if she would be shocked when she found out. Ling Sheng had not expected Chen Mo to demarcate some space for himself to film a simple forehead kiss scene. He even filmed it secretly, not allowing anyone to watch. He only let a few cameramen in, while the others were stopped outside. She had already memorized the lines 800 times, so she could recite them backward easily. Once Chen Mo started filming, she got into character instantly. Chen Mo only let the cameraman and his partner, James, enter the set. Even the female lead, Fang Hua, could not enter to watch. The young girl had already gotten into character. At that moment, she was Chao Lu. Yesterday, due to repeated NGs, there had been a small flaw in her performance. This time, her performance was so perfect that even the nitpicking Chen Mo could not find any faults. Chao Lu looked at the gentle man in front of her. Her fair fingers slowly moved toward him. She blinked twice before mustering her courage and making a bold decision. She closed her eyes, looked up, and pouted her moist lips in anticipation. Chapter 479 - My Substitute She was very nervous and expectant. She was also conflicted and afraid. Would he kiss her? Or would he leave? How would she react if he kissed her? If he left, how would she be able to face him in the future? Chen Mo knew that she would be able to perform well. Her performance today was really impressive. Her small expressions and actions fully displayed the conflicting feelings in the young girl¡¯s heart. When the feather-like kiss landed on her forehead, it felt like a gentle breeze or a cloud brushing past her. Her heart went soft and drifted among the clouds instantly. She did not dare open her eyes. After a long while, she opened one eye quietly. Then, she met the man¡¯s smiling, narrow eyes. They were full of affection and sparkling light. Ling Sheng was shocked. When she looked at the man in front of her, her lips suddenly curled up into a smile. It was a young girl¡¯s smile, one that was shy and timid. Her young girl¡¯s eyes were also sparkling. The man¡¯s handsome face was clearly reflected in her bright eyes along with his narrow, smiling eyes. ¡°Cut!¡± Chen Mo nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Hi, Ms. Ling.¡± Jun Shiyan looked at the young lady, who was shocked when she heard Chen Mo¡¯s call for a cut. She had done a good job with the self-restraint of an actress. How had she remained in her best state when he had seen her? Yes, his young lady was a genius actress. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Ling Sheng looked at the man in front of her, unable to hide the shock in her big eyes. There was also a hint of surprise and complete relaxation. Hadn¡¯t he said yesterday that he would not mind her kissing and filming intimate scenes? Humph! Men were big liars! However, how had he convinced Director Chen to come over and act? He was wearing the male lead¡¯s clothes and scarf. ¡°Congratulations, you did it in one go.¡± Sheng Xichen clapped his hands and stood up, smiling at Ling Sheng. ¡°Let me introduce you. Mr. Jun is my substitute.¡± Yesterday, when he had been about to sleep, Director Chen had found him and said that he had found a substitute for him for the kissing scene tomorrow. It was Sheng Sheng¡¯s boyfriend. He had wondered why she was nervous when it came to kissing scenes. It turned out that a young girl in love would definitely be devoted to her boyfriend. That was why she had lost her composure. However, he had not expected the young lady¡¯s boyfriend to be so good-looking. With such an appearance, he would definitely become popular in the entertainment circle. Ling Sheng took a look at them. So they had planned this long ago, and she was the only one who did not know! Chen Mo would not agree to anything. He had only agreed reluctantly because he had been threatened and felt that his figure was 90% similar to Sheng Xichen¡¯s. He could also imitate Sheng Xichen¡¯s temperament. However, other than the few people present, no one, including the actors, knew that Sheng Xichen would be using a substitute. When this round ended, Jun Shiyan put on a mask and sunglasses, changed clothes, and left with Ling Sheng. Ling Sheng pinched his hand angrily and gritted her teeth. ¡°Tell me, what happened? You¡¯re hindering my work. Do you understand your mistake?¡± Jun Shiyan nodded and smiled without losing his temper. ¡°I understand. However, if there¡¯s another scene like this in the future, I¡¯ll still choose to hinder your work.¡± Ling Sheng puffed up her cheeks, put her hands on her hips, and pointed at him ferociously. ¡°What did you say yesterday? You said you would support my job!¡± Chapter 480 - Cuckold Third Uncle ¡°I¡¯m trying my best to cooperate with your job without affecting it at all.¡± Jun Shiyan looked at her seriously. He was finally discouraged, so he expressed his true thoughts. ¡°I¡¯m jealous.¡± He was insanely jealous. When he thought of her filming an intimate scene with someone else, he was so jealous that he wanted to go crazy even if that person just held her hand. Therefore, this was the only way to make himself feel better. ¡°Then what will happen in the future?¡± Ling Sheng frowned and poked his arm. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re an actor? I can¡¯t avoid such scenes when I film in the future.¡± ¡°With you around, are you afraid that I won¡¯t act well?¡± Jun Shiyan looked at the young lady¡¯s fierce look, but his eyes were sparkling with a smile. He suddenly approached her, his warm breath burning in her ear. ¡°I¡¯ll be your exclusive male substitute in the future.¡± He would not stop her from pursuing her dream, nor did he want to be a stumbling block in her pursuit of her dream. However, he would use his own method to even out the imbalance in his heart. Ling Sheng was overjoyed. Upon hearing him praise her acting skills, she felt like she had just eaten sweet honey. She let out a snort. ¡°Who wants you to be a male substitute? Be honest. How did you deal with Director Chen?¡± Director Chen did not seem like someone who knew how to use the back door. Why had he agreed to let him be a substitute? Yesterday, her performance had been a little poor, and she had been scolded badly. It was obvious that he would not back down or compromise when it came to work-related matters. Jun Shiyan smiled. ¡°In a very proper way, of course.¡± Ling Sheng did not believe him. She pouted. ¡°You must be using your identity as a financier to pressure him. Did you say that if he didn¡¯t let you be a substitute, you¡¯d withdraw your investment?¡± Upon hearing her speculation, Jun Shiyan smiled and shook his head. In a low voice, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t have the guts to do that.¡± If Jun Shiyan had really dared to withdraw his investment, Director Chen would have chased after him with a big knife. Jun Shiyan did not have the guts to threaten him like this. Ling Sheng¡¯s big eyes sparkled with gossip fever. ¡°Then what¡¯s your relationship with Director Chen?¡± Judging from their interactions, they seemed to be good friends. However, she felt that the Third Master seemed to care a lot about him and respect him. It was the same as last night. Director Chen had been able to take her away just by saying so. ¡°Speaking of that, I have to call him Brother.¡± Jun Shiyan smiled at her. ¡°Therefore, he has to give me face regarding his future sister-in-law. After all, I¡¯ve invested in many movies.¡± What he had filmed, what he had not filmed, what had been broadcast, and what had not been broadcast¡ªall the funds he had received when he had run away from home to film movies had been provided by him. When the setting was removed, Gu Shen¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Upon seeing Ling Sheng¡¯s figure, he also saw a man¡¯s back. The duo¡¯s actions were intimate. The man hugged her, and she took advantage of the situation to snuggle up in his embrace. He then took out his phone and pressed the shutter. Okay! She was a promiscuous woman. She had dared to make Third Uncle a cuckold. Now, he had caught her red-handed. He wanted to see how she would defend herself! Ling Sheng had not expected that after filming two scenes, Gu Shen would stop her when she went to rest. She frowned, her eyes full of disgust. ¡°A good dog doesn¡¯t block the way.¡± ¡°Ling Sheng!¡± Upon seeing that there was no one around, Gu Shen let out a cold laugh and looked at her mockingly. ¡°Go and tell my Third Uncle you want to break up with him.¡± ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Ling Sheng gritted her teeth in hatred. She had yet to settle the score with him for what he had done last night. How dare he spout nonsense now? She wanted to kill him! Chapter 481 - Cruel and Vicious ¡°Look at this.¡± Gu Shen showed her the photo. The woman in front of him disgusted him. ¡°If you know what¡¯s good for you, go and confess this to my Third Uncle. Stay away from him. Otherwise, I¡¯ll send this photo to my Third Uncle and we¡¯ll see how he¡¯ll punish you!¡± When Ling Sheng saw the photo, she was overjoyed. It was indeed a photo of her with the Third Master in the morning. The angle showed that it had been taken secretly, as the camera was far away and in the shadows. The photo on his phone was unclear, and she could only see the tall figure of a man. However, she could still recognize his face. Gu Shen looked at her and let out a cold snort in his heart. You¡¯re scared now, huh? Now that you¡¯re scared, be sensible. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. If you know what¡¯s good for you, cherish it. Take the initiative to leave. I won¡¯t send the photo to my Third Uncle. I¡¯ll pretend this never happened.¡± If she was insensible and continued to pester his Third Uncle, she could not blame him for being ruthless and merciless. When Third Uncle saw the photo, he would definitely not let her off. Ling Sheng pursed her lips and held back her laughter. She looked at the fool in front of her and continued mumbling to herself. Although Gu Shen was quite a scumbag, she could tell that he really cared about and respected the Third Master. After all, he was his only relative. ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Upon seeing her remain silent, Gu Shen was a little annoyed. He would never allow Third Uncle to be deceived by her! Do whatever you want, Ling Sheng thought to herself. You¡¯re a fool. That¡¯s your Third Uncle. It¡¯s really interesting that your Third Uncle made a cuckold of himself. She walked past him and left. ¡°If you want to post it, go ahead. Anyway, I have a clear conscience.¡± Gu Shen was so angry that his whole body was trembling. He could not imagine how shameless a woman had to be to say such a thing openly. He gritted his teeth and lowered his voice as he chased after her and warned her. ¡°You still don¡¯t know my Third Uncle¡¯s tactics, right? He¡¯s called the King of Hell. You¡¯ll die miserably!¡± Ling Sheng sighed helplessly. ¡°Brother, murder is illegal.¡± Gu Shen looked at her back view, his face ashen with anger. He held his phone tightly and searched for Third Uncle¡¯s WeChat. He looked at the photo and hesitated for a long time, but in the end, he did not press send. He would give her some time to consider it. If she continued to pester Third Uncle, he would definitely send the evidence of her having an affair with another man to Third Uncle. When Ling Sheng went back at night, she was with Fang Hua and Sheng Xichen. It was very interesting to walk and chat about the plot. It was already past 10 p.m. and nearly 11 p.m. The filming site was not in the financial district, and there was no night market nearby. It was quite deserted, and there were not many people around. However, when they turned the corner, they saw someone selling roasted sweet potatoes and chestnuts. Ling Sheng smiled at the two seniors. ¡°Teacher Sheng, Sister Fang Hua, do you want to eat some? It¡¯s my treat.¡± Fang Hua had a body that was prone to obesity, especially because she was middle-aged. If she could not control her mouth, she would get fat in minutes. She could not eat even if she wanted to. Sheng Xichen nodded and smiled. ¡°I want a small one. Don¡¯t buy too much. It won¡¯t taste good if it gets cold.¡± Ling Sheng made an OK gesture and ran over to buy some. She bought three sweet potatoes, two slightly bigger ones and a smaller one. She also bought 10 yuan worth of chestnuts, so everything rang up to 20 yuan. Sheng Xichen picked the smallest sweet potato, but Ling Sheng didn¡¯t start eating. She directly wrapped a hot sweet potato with the scarf around her neck, put it in her embrace, and started eating a chestnut. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating it?¡± Fang Hua asked with a smile when she saw her holding the sweet potato in her arms, fearing that it would get cold. Chapter 482 - Falling In Love On The Spot ¡°I¡¯ll eat it when I get back. I¡¯ll eat the chestnuts first.¡± Ling Sheng smiled beautifully. She would eat it with the Third Master when she got back. Just the thought of it made her very happy. Upon seeing her take a bite of the chestnut, Fang Hua could not bear to look at her. She patted her hand. ¡°It¡¯s dirty. Remove the shell before eating it.¡± Ling Sheng smiled. ¡°You won¡¯t get sick if you eat dirty food.¡± Fang Hua sighed helplessly and took two chestnuts to peel them for her. ¡°I¡¯ll peel them for you. You can peel them slowly yourself. Don¡¯t you know how to remove the shells?¡± Ling Sheng nodded vigorously. She was very serious. That was right. She really did not know how to cook. She hated things with shells, but she was greedy. The Third Master would peel them for her. After Fang Hua lectured her, Ling Sheng became obedient. She started peeling the chestnut with one hand, feeling uncomfortable. She even gave the bag to Sheng Xichen to carry it. However, she peeled the chestnut slowly. Fang Hua peeled four, but she could only peel one. After Sheng Xichen took a bite of the roasted sweet potato, he broke off a small piece for Fang Hua and brought it to her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s quite delicious. Have a bite.¡± Fang Hua swallowed when she saw the food that had been brought to her mouth. She told herself that she could not eat it, but she could not resist the sweet taste. She closed her eyes and ate it. Ling Sheng looked at the natural familiarity between the duo. One of them was feeding the other. They were a handsome man and a beautiful woman. This was really ambiguous. Why did she not believe that the two of them were good friends? Can you two date on the spot? Fang Hua sensed Ling Sheng¡¯s ambiguous gaze and hurriedly let out a low cough, pretending that nothing had happened. However, her face felt a little hot. This was obviously normal, alright? Why did she feel that it was not normal when she looked at it like that? Sheng Xichen ate very slowly, and it took him a long time to finish the sweet potato. After all, as an artist, he had to be responsible for his figure. Besides, he was filming, so he definitely could not gain weight. Chewing slowly would help digestion. After Fang Hua took a bite of the sweet potato. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore, especially when a young girl was eating beside her. One would get greedy just by looking at her eating. She ate a chestnut and then another chestnut. Every time, she would remind herself that this was definitely the last one. However, when she counted in the end, she had actually eaten a lot. When they reached the door of the dormitory, Ling Sheng passed her the entire bag containing the chestnuts. ¡°Senior Fang Hua, take this and eat it!¡± Fang Hua stared at the chestnuts in grief and indignation, her heart trembling. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Man, what had she done? How could she eat so many chestnuts? How many sets of exercises would she have to do to burn those calories? She had to remember not to go out with her in the future. This was too delicious! ¡°You¡¯re not going back?¡± Sheng Xichen asked her. Ling Sheng shook her head, looking serious. ¡°My friend is next door. He¡¯s here on vacation. I¡¯ll talk to him.¡± Sheng Xichen¡¯s handsome face was full of understanding. Going to see your boyfriend? It¡¯s good to be young. Even having a relationship is really sweet. ¡°Go. We¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± Fang Hua finally understood why she had kept the sweet potato in her arms. So it turned out that it was for her friend. Upon seeing her turn around and run away, she told Sheng Xichen, ¡°Look at her expression. Why does it feel like he¡¯s her boyfriend?¡± Sheng Xichen said, ¡°Perhaps he is!¡± When Ling Sheng reached the courtyard, she started shouting. By the time she got to the door, the man had already opened it and taken out a set of furry slippers for her. ¡°Slow down. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ll run. What¡¯s the hurry?¡± Chapter 483 - I’m Full Ling Sheng looked up and smiled softly at him. ¡°Third Master, Third Master, guess what I brought you?¡± Jun Shiyan took a sniff and said, ¡°Chestnuts.¡± Ling Sheng shook her head. ¡°No, no. Guess again.¡± Jun Shiyan took another sniff. It was sweet and fragrant. It was a roasted sweet potato. However, in order to make the young lady proud, he frowned in embarrassment. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ling Sheng had an ¡°I knew it¡± expression on her face as she took out a bulging scarf complacently. ¡°Dang, dang, dang, dang! Look what I bought.¡± When he saw the young lady take something out, Jun Shiyan¡¯s heart ached as he reached out with his hand. He then reprimanded her slightly. ¡°Were you scalded? How can you put such a hot thing in your clothes?¡± Ling Sheng looked at the man¡¯s nervous, handsome face, and her heart felt warm. She shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m wearing a thick woolen shirt and a scarf. How could I get scalded?¡± Jun Shiyan said, ¡°Don¡¯t do this again, alright? If you want to eat roasted sweet potatoes, I¡¯ll get Xu Xi to buy some.¡± Ling Sheng nodded and took his hand before running into the house. As she ran, she said, ¡°It¡¯s cold outside. It won¡¯t taste good if it gets cold.¡± While the young lady said this, the roasted sweet potato was still warm. However, she was unwilling to let him peel it and insisted on peeling it herself. She sat cross-legged on the carpet and peeled the sweet potato seriously. After peeling it, she blew on it twice and brought it to his mouth. ¡°Please, Mr. Jun.¡± Jun Shiyan smiled lovingly and helplessly, his voice low and sexy. ¡°Please, Ms. Ling.¡± Ling Sheng looked at him insistently. ¡°Mr. Jun, you eat first.¡± Jun Shiyan leaned over and took a small bite. Under the young lady¡¯s expectant gaze, he nodded and gave her a thumbs-up. ¡°Delicious.¡± Ling Sheng could not help but take a bite and feed him another mouthful. When Chen Mo entered, he saw the duo sitting cross-legged on the carpet, facing each other. The young lady was feeding him sweet potato, making him smile. Cough! He let out a loud cough. Jun Shiyan looked up and nodded slightly. ¡°Director Chen.¡± Ling Sheng turned around and saw his dark, handsome face. He looked unhappy as she said, ¡°Director Chen, I bought roasted sweet potatoes. Let¡¯s eat them together!¡± Upon seeing her carefree smile, Chen Mo let out a low cough. His heart felt stuffy, and his words were unbearably sour. ¡°No, I think I¡¯m full.¡± Look at her! Was she that happy? Did she like that old man so much? She had come to find him the moment she had returned! Humph! She had bought him a roasted sweet potato and was feeding it to him! Why had she not bought him a roasted sweet potato? He did not want to eat the food she had bought for Ah Yan. Why should he? Ling Sheng looked at him strangely. She kept feeling that every time he saw her with the Third Master, he would look like he disliked her. How was her dating the Third Master an eyesore? ¡°Are you familiar with the lines you have to say tomorrow? What are you doing here?¡± Chen Mo asked seriously as he pointed at her. Making himself look more self-righteous was like a routine. He was not using his position for personal gain. Ling Sheng nodded as she ate the sweet potato. ¡°Yes, I can recite them backward too. I have three scenes tomorrow. The first scene is with Senior Sheng. My first line is¡­¡± Jun Shiyan glared at Chen Mo unhappily and deliberately told this person, who was looking for trouble, ¡°This is a resting place, not a rehearsing place.¡± Chen Mo, who happened to be listening, had been waiting to hear this. He gave Ling Sheng a look. ¡°Did you hear that? Come back with me to memorize your lines!¡± Chapter 484 - It’s All Gone to the Pigs Ling Sheng was dumbfounded. Did he have to do that? She had only been there for a few minutes. Her butt had yet to warm up, yet she needed to leave again. ¡°Director Chen, I¡¯ve really memorized my lines.¡± ¡°During filming, as my actor, all your actions will be managed by me.¡± Chen Mo spoke in a dignified manner. Ling Sheng was about to retort that this was a restriction on her personal freedom. She was his actress, not someone related to him! ¡°Objection overruled. Unless you want to withdraw from my movie.¡± Chen Mo interrupted her and looked at her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving? I want to check if you know your lines.¡± Jun Shiyan was annoyed. What was he trying to do? When he had found out that he had a girlfriend, he had been very happy and had shouted that he wanted to meet her. Now that he had found out, he had been causing him trouble all the time and had been deliberately preventing him from interacting with the young lady. However, he did not look like the kind of person who liked young girls and had thoughts about her. Instead, he looked a little like¡­ It was a little like seeing his own family¡¯s painstakingly-grown cabbages being fed to the pigs. Sheng Sheng was his family¡¯s cabbage, and he was¡­ Ling Sheng gritted her teeth. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll leave immediately.¡± Jun Shiyan looked at Chen Mo. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep without her.¡± Chen Mo gave him a cold look, not caring at all. ¡°Didn¡¯t you survive in the past?¡± There were a lot of things he had to do, but he could not fall asleep. Sheng Sheng was his sleeping pill. She was a girl, and her family had raised her with great difficulty. He couldn¡¯t give her to him for nothing! Besides, they were not married. Was it appropriate for them to live together? No, he could not let them be together. When a man and a woman were alone in a room, they were like dry kindle that could catch fire easily. No one could guarantee what would happen. Jun Shiyan sighed, feeling deeply that he might have been conned. Brother Mo liked Sheng Sheng more than him now, as though he felt that he was not worthy of her. Ling Sheng walked in front, her each step filled with strength. Chen Mo looked at Jun Shiyan and whispered, ¡°Do you have a problem with that?¡± Jun Shiyan nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Chen Mo let out a snort. ¡°Keep your opinions to yourself. She¡¯s filming a movie. As her family, you have to support her work and not let her get distracted. What are you doing here?¡± Jun Shiyan said, ¡°I¡¯m supporting her career.¡± Chen Mo shook his head. ¡°No, you¡¯re here to distract her. If you come over, she¡¯ll only have feelings for you. How can she film a movie properly?¡± Jun Shiyan, you seem to be right, but I don¡¯t agree. ¡°She¡¯s filming a romantic movie now. Wouldn¡¯t it be better for her if I came over and she had feelings?¡± Chen Mo pointed at him angrily, afraid that Ling Sheng would hear him. In a low voice, he said, ¡°How dare you say that when it was all your fault? How could she not film a simple kissing scene and get into character?¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s lips curled up, and his eyes were full of joy and pride. However, he said, ¡°Yes, I do need to reflect on this. It was my fault.¡± When Chen Mo saw that he was smiling rather proudly, he realized he did not have any intention of reflecting on this. He immediately got angry and made up his mind. Since they were filming, they could forget about living together. ¡°Humph! I¡¯m a man too. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking!¡± Jun Shiyan smiled and asked, ¡°What am I thinking?¡± Chen Mo pointed at him angrily. ¡°As long as I¡¯m around, you can forget about harming a nice lady. Her parents raised their child properly and sensibly. She¡¯s not going to be fed to the pigs!¡± Chapter 485 - Envy, Jealousy, Hatred Jun Shiyan¡¯s eyes darkened. Look, look. The truth was finally spoken. How did he end up being a pig? ¡°Do you think I am that kind of person?¡± Chen Mo said, ¡°Who knows? There are plenty of inhumane humans. Minds can¡¯t be read, so who knows. It¡¯s not like I can read yours.¡± Jun Shiyan said, ¡°Brother Mo, are you envious, jealous, and resentful of me now that I¡¯m in love? Do you want to stop me and make me stay single forever like you?¡± When Chen Mo heard this, a mouthful of blood welled up in his throat. Look at this! Is this something a human would say? He pointed at his nose angrily. ¡°Who¡¯s been single forever?¡± He just did not want to date and found women troublesome. Why would he be single forever? Why would he be jealous? He was thinking about the young lady, as he did not want her to be devoured by him before they got married. Why would he want to stop him from falling in love and make him remain single forever? Upon hearing Chen Mo¡¯s angry growl, Ling Sheng turned to look at the duo strangely. ¡°What are you doing? Director Chen, aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± ¡°Just you wait.¡± Chen Mo gritted his teeth in anger. Was he such a petty man in his heart? He was envious, jealous, and hateful. Why had he not allowed him to live with Sheng Sheng? He wanted to anger him to death. ¡°I think Sister Yu is right. It¡¯s time for you to find someone to date.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s voice was very low. There was a smile in his voice as he teased him. ¡°Otherwise, you¡¯ll suffer from hormonal imbalance and become old and irritable.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s old? Who¡¯s irritable?¡± Chen Mo exploded. Jun Shiyan smiled faintly and raised an eyebrow at him. Wasn¡¯t this the definition of being irritable? You¡¯re the loudest on set all day, and you get angry and agitated at the drop of a hat. In the past, he had thought that this was due to his personality. Now, it seemed like it was really because he lacked a woman who could comfort and love him. Chen Mo looked at his meaningful smile and tried his best to calm down. The world was beautiful, and he was calm and collected. His lips curled up into a smile. He was very calm. In an even voice, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving with Sheng Sheng.¡± No matter how she looked at it, Ling Sheng felt that the two of them were acting quite strange. Director Chen Mo had clearly gotten angry just now and looked like he had been about to flare up. However, he had calmed down in a few minutes, making her admire him a little. When Chen Mo walked past her quickly, Jun Shiyan walked over and grabbed her arm. He bent down and planted a kiss on her forehead before saying gently, ¡°Goodnight.¡± Ling Sheng looked up at him and said softly, ¡°Goodnight.¡± Chen Mo took two steps and realized that she had not followed him. When he turned around, the duo was saying goodbye reluctantly. He frowned and growled, ¡°What are you doing? Leave quickly.¡± Ling Sheng bade Jun Shiyan farewell and chased after him hurriedly. In a low voice, she asked, ¡°Director Chen, did the Third Master offend you?¡± He must have offended him terribly. Otherwise, why would he be acting like this? It was as though he was his enemy. He would only be happy if he saw him unhappy. He was obviously much older than the Third Master, yet he was still fighting with him like a child. ¡°No.¡± Chen Mo thought for a while, looked at her, and said earnestly like an elder, ¡°You¡¯re a girl. You have to be reserved and not flamboyant, understand? What a man can¡¯t get is always the best. After getting it, he might find it boring.¡± Ling Sheng was very sure about him. ¡°The Third Master is not that kind of person.¡± ¡°How do you know he¡¯s not?¡± Chen Mo¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Tell me the truth. Are the two of you already¡­¡± Chapter 486 - Food Truck Support Ling Sheng¡¯s face reddened. Why did he keep making the wrong assumptions? She shook her head vigorously. ¡°No, no, no. What are you thinking?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Chen Mo wanted to get an affirmative answer. When he thought of her being¡­ by Ah Yan, he felt like his cabbage had been fed to the pigs. ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Ling Sheng nodded and promised. ¡°If the Third Master was the kind of man who would kick me out after getting what he wanted, I would be the first to kill him!¡± Chen Mo let out a snort, satisfied with her answer. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have to do anything. I¡¯d help you kill him.¡± How dare he! He would make him suffer a fate worse than death! Even if he was emboldened eight times, he would not dare play with a girl¡¯s feelings. At that moment, Ling Sheng had a feeling that the person in front of her seemed to have a better relationship with her than with the Third Master. He treated her like an elder treating a doting junior. He was staunchly against any premarital sex or cohabitation. However, this feeling seemed pretty good after being immersed in it. ¨C The next afternoon, when Ling Sheng had just finished filming, Xiao Ye ran over and handed her a bottle of water. She said excitedly, ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, your nouveau riche fan, Jun Lin, has sent a big food truck with a buffet to the film crew. There are all kinds of food. It¡¯s very luxurious, and there¡¯s a lot to eat. Everyone is watching the commotion!¡± Ling Sheng thought to herself, He¡¯s wasting money again. He said he wouldn¡¯t waste money. Why did he get a food truck? Is a food truck free? Xiao Ye was very excited, and her eyes were full of light. She described how luxurious the food truck was and how much food there was. The film crew was praising it and had even asked her about Jun Lin. She felt very proud. When Ling Sheng went over, she saw the food truck. The first thing she saw were the two big banners with her beautiful photo printed on them. They spelled the words: I wish the filming crew of ¡®My Wife¡¯ a smooth start. There were also posters and support banners on the truck. They were beautiful and eye-catching. Sheng Sheng, you can do it! You¡¯re the best! Compared to the food trucks used in other entertainment circles to support a celebrity, this food truck was super luxurious. The body of the truck was about 10 meters long, and the interior could accommodate 30 people at once. The space inside was exquisite and elegant. Ling Sheng¡¯s small poster could be seen everywhere, including on the tablecloth, the chopsticks, and the spoons. The main dining area, the food area, the beverage area, and the fruit area were the most amazing. The most amazing thing was the seafood portion, though. The seafood was alive. There were king crabs, Australian lobsters, sea urchins, salmon, and all kinds of seafood. Each food area had its own chef, so one could eat food cooked on the spot. Ling Sheng, this is a high-end seafood restaurant, alright! There was a lot of seafood in the water tank, and it was all the best and the freshest. The ingredients were all big, and one king crab could cost 2,000. Okay! Since she had said that he was not allowed to spend money on the internet, he had started to think of ways to spend money elsewhere! The film crew members were overjoyed. One by one, they ran to find Ling Sheng and wished her well. Having such a good fan who would even give the film crew benefits was really considerate. Many people were envious! Fang Hua and Sheng Xichen came over after filming. Only Gu Shen was still filming on the set. This was the last scene of the morning filming session. ¡°Sheng Sheng, is this a gift from the friend you saw yesterday?¡± Fang Hua looked at the food truck and could not help but sigh in admiration. It was really impressive. This food truck was worth a lot of money. The decorations alone were comparable to a medium-sized high-end restaurant, let alone the ingredients. One could tell that they were all high-quality ingredients. Chapter 487 - : True Face This was the first time Sheng Xichen had seen such a luxurious food truck. The seafood was alive, and the food was made of top-notch ingredients. Everything else aside, the production crew, actors, and extras had to amount to 150 to 200 people a day. Feeding a king crab to each person would cost 300,000 at the very least. What kind of family was this? What kind of god-like fan was this? Not far away, Zhen Li was sitting on a chair and scrolling through her phone. When she saw the luxurious food truck opposite her and the endless stream of staff members running to flatter Ling Sheng, the young actor¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain. What kind of person was Ling Sheng? Wasn¡¯t she just a young female lead? She was also the second female lead! She was not as high-profile as her. She was just a newbie in the entertainment circle, yet she¡¯d dared to show off in this high-profile manner. She must have been afraid that her reputation wasn¡¯t going to the dumps as fast as she liked. She had even gotten a fan to send a food truck to support her. To throw away such a large sum of money, that person should either be a fool or a retard. Otherwise, he was her financier. After all, that brat Ling Sheng was quite pretty. As long as she spread her legs, rich, greasy old men would swarm to get her. The assistant walked over with a cup of milk tea and passed it to her. ¡°Sister Li.¡± Zhen Li lowered her head and saw the packaging of the milk tea. Ling Sheng¡¯s smiling face was on it. Her eyes darkened as she knocked over the milk tea and kicked the assistant¡¯s leg. She deliberately kicked her hard using the tip of her high heels and pointed at her nose as she scolded her. ¡°Who told you to get me milk tea? You think I¡¯m not fat enough and want me to die of obesity? You¡¯ll be happy if there isn¡¯t any work or jobs for me in the future, right?¡± The junior assistant had been kicked so hard that her face contorted in pain. She apologized hurriedly. ¡°Sorry, Sister Li. It¡¯s all my fault. What do you want to drink? I¡¯ll get it for you.¡± Sister Li liked to drink milk tea the most. She had just asked her to buy milk tea. When she had seen the food truck that Ling Sheng¡¯s fan had sent, she had gone over to get a cup of milk tea. She had not expected this to happen. Zhen Li let out a cold snort and gave her a sideways look. In a cold voice, she said, ¡°You also think Ling Sheng¡¯s fan is rich and worth being jealous of?¡± Upon seeing her expression, the junior assistant knew that she was unhappy after following her for so long. She shook her head hurriedly. ¡°No.¡± ¡°No?¡± Zhen Li¡¯s lips curled up coldly as she kicked her leg again. ¡°I think you want to follow her around, but she has an assistant. She doesn¡¯t like ugly, stupid people like you.¡± The junior assistant endured the pain and said obediently, ¡°Sister Li, I don¡¯t think that way. You¡¯re my boss and my bread and butter. I¡¯ll only ever be loyal to you.¡± Sister Li¡¯s temper was not mild. Once she was in a bad mood, she would hit and scold others. However, her salary as an assistant was higher than other people¡¯s. She had been her assistant for half a year, so she knew her temper well. As long as she did not talk back and put in a good word, she would at most scold her just enough and not hit her again. Besides, in public, she would not let others see that she had beaten someone up because of her image. She was also Director Chen Mo¡¯s second female lead. She had made a lot of effort to get this role. The public thought she was a straightforward, loud girl. Her words were sharp, and her mouth was merciless. Even if she did anything out of line, it would be attributed to her personality and she would be called straightforward. She had packaged herself very well. Besides the people closest to her, her fans, audience, and peers did not know her true colors. She was a jealous, irritable, hysterical, crazy woman who would curse when no one was around! Chapter 488 - Wrong Person ¡°Behave if you are aware!¡± Zhen Li glared at her in disdain. She took out a wet tissue and wiped her fingers, as though touching her made her feel disgusted. Even though she had been with her for half a year, every time she saw her yellow, tanned, freckled face, she felt like her eyes had been tainted. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m your person, Sister Li. I won¡¯t forget your kindness or help.¡± The assistant¡¯s tone was sincere. When Zhen Li heard the compliment, regardless of whether it was sincere or not, her mood improved a lot. She moved closer and helped her adjust her clothes affectionately before smiling. ¡°Okay, go buy me milk tea!¡± ¡°Yes, Sister Li,¡± the assistant replied nervously. Then, she endured the pain in her leg and walked away as though nothing had happened. By the time she reached a place where no one was around, the pain was unbearable. Only then did she limp forward. She warned herself in her heart that she could not get close to Ling Sheng and the people around her. She could not eat the food provided by her fans. It would be best if she did not even look! Zhou Zhou happened to walk in when he saw the girl limping forward. He hurried over and asked worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you alright?¡± The junior assistant looked up in surprise. Upon seeing the person in front of her, she struggled free nervously and shook her head hurriedly. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine.¡± He was Ling Sheng¡¯s assistant. She had seen him drive her over in the morning, but he¡¯d seemed to have something to do, so he had driven away. ¡°Yu Cai!¡± Zhou Zhou shouted as he watched her run away. Then, he saw the girl¡¯s body stiffen suddenly. She stopped in her tracks and turned around to look at him in panic. The junior assistant did not know why he knew her name. This was not her name anymore. It had been many years ago. Besides, no one should be able to recognize her now. She just pretended not to understand anything and turned to leave with clumsy footsteps. ¡°I¡¯m Zhou Zhou.¡± Zhou Zhou did not know why she was pretending not to know him, but it seemed as though she was hiding from something. He frowned. ¡°In middle school, I was that tanned fatty who had a crush on you and even wrote you a love letter.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person. I¡¯m not her.¡± The junior assistant held her fingers tightly, pretending not to know anything as she kept walking. She remembered Zhou Zhou. He had fought for her, risked his life, and been hospitalized. Later, she had heard from her classmates that he¡¯d had 18 stitches in his head. In junior high, she had been the school belle. She¡¯d had an enviable appearance, a good family background, and outstanding grades. Many people had liked her, and she had received many gifts and love letters every day. In the beginning, she had not been aware that a boy had a crush on her. He would look at her secretly every day and escort her home quietly. One day, she had been stopped by a group of hooligans on the way and gotten dragged into the forest. The boy had dashed out. He had been very tanned and fat, but he¡¯d also been very tall. He had fought with the hooligans and helped her escape. At the time, she had been extremely scared, so she had left. The next day, she had wanted to go and see him. Her classmates had said that he had been injured in a fight and had been hospitalized with 18 stitches in his head. She had gone to the hospital to see him, but she had not had the courage to face him. She had not even had the courage to thank him. She had felt sorry, but she had memorized his face. Before she had been able to muster up the courage to wait for him to come to school to apologize and thank him, she had heard someone say that he had transferred to another school. He had even asked someone to give her a beautiful diary and wish her a happy birthday. Chapter 489 - Scheming Sometimes, a person¡¯s memory would not disappear with the passage of time. It would only become more and more profound. For example, she did not remember the handsome boys who had followed her every day in junior high and showered her with attention. She only remembered the boy who had dashed out in the dark and risked his life to protect her. However, she had clearly changed. Even her former classmates could not have recognized her. How had he recognized her immediately? Zhou Zhou muttered strangely. Had he gotten the wrong person? It was obviously Yu Cai. She had been the school belle of their junior high school, his goddess, and his first love. It had been just a crush. The girl had not even known. At the time, he had been fat and tanned. He had been bullied every day and had been called a black wild boar. He had felt inferior and timid and had only dared to sneak a few glances at her and write her love letters. He had not had the courage to confess his love. Perhaps she did not remember him at all. After all, he did not have much of a presence. Many people liked goddesses, so how could she remember him? When Zhou Zhou entered the filming site, it was very lively. Everyone was eating lunch around the food truck. Upon seeing Ling Sheng talking to someone, he showed Xiao Ye the items he had bought. ¡°Are these knee pads?¡± Xiao Ye took them and checked. She did not know that knee pads looked like this. ¡°Why did you buy black ones?¡± Zhou Zhou smiled and scratched his head. ¡°They are dirt resistant.¡± Xiao Ye shot him a look. Girls liked brighter and prettier colors, especially fairies like Sister Sheng Sheng. Zhou Zhou looked over. ¡°Who¡¯s that woman?¡± Xiao Ye whispered, ¡°The second female lead arrived just before noon due to her schedule. Her name is Zhen Li. In the past, she acted in artistic films and did not have a big audience. I don¡¯t even know her. However, I heard that her acting skills are very good. She won a big international award, but the film was not released domestically.¡± Zhou Zhou nodded. He was hungry, so he informed Little Ye as well and ran off to eat. Ling Sheng actually wanted to have dinner with Fang Hua and Sheng Xichen. However, Zhen Li stopped her halfway and greeted her warmly. She wanted to eat with her, as though they were close. The table was very small, as it was a two-person table. The two of them sat opposite each other. She was too embarrassed to request a change of tables, so she could only eat with her. ¡°Your fan is really impressive.¡± Zhen Li smiled at Ling Sheng. Her words were very direct, and her personality seemed carefree. ¡°I¡¯m so envious. If this gets uploaded online, many people will die of envy. Do you know how easy it is to attract hatred?¡± Ling Sheng was a very sensitive person, especially since her sixth sense was very accurate. Although the woman in front of her seemed to have a carefree personality, she kept getting an indescribable sense of strangeness from her, as though she was talking to a mask. ¡°Thank you for the warning, Sister Li.¡± The woman in front of her was the second female lead, who filmed artistic films. Her acting chops should not be bad, or she would not have been chosen by Director Chen. She was quite old, as she was close to 30 years old. Perhaps she was low-key and did not like to hype herself up. There was basically no such person in the entertainment circle, though. However, she was quite good-looking. Her looks would suit the Western sense of aesthetics very well. She exuded a charm and had the height and figure to complement it. She had the kind of high-end face that people talked about! In the film, she would be portraying a female professor who had returned after studying abroad. She liked Feng Tu and felt that he was her soulmate. She would get close to Chao Lu first and become friends with her, but she¡¯d be longing for her man all along. She was a scheming mistress. Chapter 490 - Do You Want Me To Die Of Thirst? ¡°The entertainment circle nowadays is too messy and impetuous. It¡¯s all about popularity. Not many people are focused on their acting skills anymore.¡± Zhen Li seemed very emotional, but she added, ¡°There are very few actors I like. I actually think highly of you. You must not be polluted by the messy atmosphere in the entertainment circle. You have to be yourself.¡± ¡°I will,¡± Ling Sheng replied sincerely. As a senior, Zhen Li had told her about all her experiences in the entertainment circle. She had told her not to engage in messy marketing for a short period of benefits. Buying trending topics or marketing accounts was useless. It was all fake. After the person was squeezed dry, there would be nothing left. The most important thing was improving one¡¯s strength and charisma. If one had that ability, one would not be afraid no matter where one went. Ling Sheng agreed. As a junior, her reaction was very sincere. She would definitely remember the advice of this senior. However, she kept feeling that the woman in front of her was mocking her for causing so much trouble and was jealous of the food truck sent by her fan. Zhen Li did not know if she was really stupid or pretending to be stupid, but her answers were flawless, making it impossible to discover any flaws. Not being able to read her, especially a newbie who had just entered the entertainment circle, made her very unhappy. Ling Sheng finished eating first and said that she still had to find a senior actor to practice her lines. Then, she took her leave and ran away. She finally heaved a sigh of relief. Chatting with such a person was really tiring. ¡°Sheng Sheng, did you have a nice chat?¡± Fang Hua asked with a smile when she saw her return. ¡°Yes.¡± Ling Sheng nodded. ¡°Sister Li is quite nice. Her personality is also very nice.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Fang Hua smiled and said gently, ¡°There are things that you have to decide if you want to believe or not.¡± The entertainment circle was very complicated, especially when it came to interpersonal relationships. One moment, people were closer than biological sisters, but the next moment, they could tear each other apart. Zhen Li had been in the entertainment circle for a long time, but due to her appearance, she had not been able to make a name for herself. She was neither warm nor popular. As for her character, as an outsider, she could not say much about it. She could only warn her not to believe anyone¡¯s words. Anyway, this woman¡¯s popularity in the entertainment circle was quite difficult to explain in a few words. Since Director Chen Mo had chosen her, he naturally had his reasons! She just had to be vigilant. Ling Sheng immediately understood what Fang Hua meant. She held her arm and whispered, ¡°I know. I¡¯m not stupid.¡± When Zhen Li came over, she happened to see Ling Sheng and Fang Hua talking intimately. It was obviously a different conversation from the one she¡¯d had with her. She seemed full of trust and happiness, not just superficial feelings. Humph! She knew that this young girl, Ling Sheng, would definitely not be easy to deal with. She was trying very hard to curry favor with Fang Hua because of her reputation. Why was she not so concerned about actors who were not as famous as her? When she thought of her attitude toward her just now, she started fuming. The junior assistant had just returned after buying some milk tea. Upon seeing the evil aura exuded by her body, she knew that she was in a bad mood. She did not dare walk straight into trouble. She turned around to leave and wait for her to calm down before going over. However, Zhen Li saw her immediately. ¡°Where are you going?¡± The junior assistant hurried forward and smiled at the woman, who was sitting in a chair and reading the script. ¡°Sister Li, this is the milk tea you wanted.¡± Zhen Li, who was in a bad mood, stomped her foot ferociously. There was a smile on her face, and her voice was gentle. However, her every word was like a venomous knife. ¡°It¡¯s just milk tea. Why have you been gone for so long? Do you want me to die of thirst?¡± Chapter 491 - Pervert’s Grab The junior assistant shook her head hurriedly. ¡°No, I don¡¯t. Sister Li, there were too many people in line. Sorry, I¡¯ll definitely go over early next time.¡± Zhen Li exerted force with her feet, and her expression changed when she looked at the ugly girl in front of her. She stepped on her forcefully again. ¡°This is not an excuse for you to hold me back from drinking milk tea!¡± Zhou Zhou, who was going to find Ling Sheng, happened to walk past them and saw the junior assistant talking to Zhen Li. Zhen Li was smiling gently, but the junior assistant¡¯s expression was not happy. He took a quick look and saw Zhen Li¡¯s high heels stepping on the assistant¡¯s feet. His eyes narrowed as he shouted, ¡°Yu Cai!¡± Zhen Li had not noticed that there was someone near them. This was a separate tent. It was surrounded from three sides, and the front was open. They were alone inside the tent. When she heard the man¡¯s voice, she moved her feet away as though nothing had happened. Zhou Zhou had already run over. There were many people in the entertainment circle who bullied their junior assistants. He squatted down with a cold face. ¡°Let me see your feet.¡± The junior assistant was in so much pain that her body was trembling. She tried her best to remain calm and moved back. She glared at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? I said I don¡¯t know you. What do you want?¡± Zhou Zhou¡¯s body stiffened, but he did not retreat. He grabbed her ankle forcefully with a cold face and did not speak. He looked so serious that it was scary. Zhen Li blocked him. ¡°Sir, are you trying to molest her? If you treat my assistant like this again, we¡¯ll call the police. What is your family name?¡± She knew that the man in front of her was Ling Sheng¡¯s assistant, Zhou Zhou. It was quite bold of him to interfere in her business. Zhou Zhou did not even look at her. Since he did not know her, he only looked at the junior assistant. ¡°Are you alright?¡± The junior assistant averted her gaze before looking at him coldly. ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t know you. Don¡¯t do such a thing again in the future. It will cause a misunderstanding.¡± Zhou Zhou knew that she was definitely not fine. He had seen the actress step on her quite heavily just now. She had even used the tips of her high heels. He was extremely worried. He pushed Zhen Li away and dragged her assistant away. ¡°Someone help! A pervert is trying to grab her!¡± Zhen Li shouted. The workers nearby surrounded him. When they saw that it was Zhou Zhou, their expressions became complicated. When they looked at the girl who was being harassed by him, their emotions became even more complicated. They knew Zhou Zhou. He was Ling Sheng¡¯s assistant. He was quite nice. He was tall, strong, and quite handsome. His face wasn¡¯t handsome, but he gave off an overall vibe of handsomeness. However, the girl he was pulling away was skinny and small, and her face was covered in freckles. She looked unclean, and she really did not look attractive. ¡°Teacher Zhen, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Director Li from the prop team, who approached first, asked her. ¡°What do you think happened? That man snatched my assistant. Who is he? Hurry up and arrest him!¡± Zhen Li¡¯s expression changed. ¡°He¡¯s acting like a pervert in broad daylight. My assistant said she doesn¡¯t know him.¡± ¡°Assistant Zhou, what happened?¡± Director Li asked as he looked at him. Zhou Zhou did not know what to say. Only now did he realize that he had been too reckless. Even if he spoke in public, that evil woman would not admit her evil deeds. Yu Cai¡¯s attitude had clearly told him that she would definitely not be on his side. Upon seeing that he was silent, Director Li asked the girl, ¡°Do you know him?¡± The junior assistant shook her head, her eyes red from grievance. She was so scared that she panicked and struggled with all her might. ¡°I don¡¯t know him. He insisted on dragging me away.¡± Chapter 492 - Without A Word This was her own problem. It had nothing to do with him or anyone else. She did not want to implicate innocent people. She did not know why he liked being a busybody, just like he had in the past. ¡°She¡¯s lying.¡± Zhou Zhou grabbed her hand and straightened his neck. ¡°She¡¯s my girlfriend. We quarreled two days ago. She got angry with me and refused to talk to me.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t know him at all.¡± The junior assistant was annoyed. She stepped on his foot and ran away while he was distracted. Director Li asked him for the girl¡¯s phone number. He did not know that or her social media account. He did not know the girl¡¯s parents¡¯ names either. He had even said the girl¡¯s name wrong. Her name was Shen Nian, not Yu Cai. In the end, the group of people looked at each other in embarrassment. They were all familiar with each other. Calling the police was not worth it. However, if they did not call the police, he could grab the girl and leave. Why did you say she was your girlfriend? Wasn¡¯t this an act of some sick pervert? The commotion there was quite lively, and it soon alarmed the people on the scene. Upon hearing the news, Ling Sheng ran over with Xiao Ye. The junior assistant was already hiding behind Zhen Li, who looked as though she was protecting her. Zhou Zhou¡¯s face darkened. He did not say anything, nor did he defend himself. He was like a block of wood. Zhen Li pointed at Zhou Zhou angrily. ¡°You¡¯re all aware now. He¡¯s lying. He doesn¡¯t even know my assistant. Hurry up and call the police. This kind of hooligan should be imprisoned!¡± Ling Sheng ran over hurriedly. She had probably heard about the situation. Zhou Zhou was usually a very stable person, so he must have come across something impressive. That was why he had acted so impulsively. She apologized first. ¡°Sister Li, I¡¯m really sorry. My assistant might have really mistaken her for the wrong person. He¡¯s not that kind of man. He definitely didn¡¯t want to do anything to Assistant Shen. I apologize on his behalf.¡± Zhen Li¡¯s expression was not happy. Her face was cold as she said in a weird tone, ¡°Sheng Sheng, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t cut you some slack. Ask him what he did. He came over without saying anything and grabbed my assistant. Look at how scared she is. How am I going to explain this to her parents?¡± She spoke as though she cared a lot about her assistant and treated her like a treasure. ¡°It¡¯s our fault. It¡¯s all our fault.¡± Ling Sheng looked at the young lady apologetically. ¡°Assistant Shen, please spare him this time on my account. I swear he won¡¯t dare do it again.¡± Xiao Ye, who did not know what was wrong with Zhou Zhou, whispered, ¡°Brother Zhou, you should apologize. We can¡¯t let Sister Sheng Sheng¡­¡± Zhou Zhou knew that things had gotten out of hand and felt very apologetic. As a man, he had to take responsibility. He looked at Shen Nian directly and passed his phone to her. ¡°Sorry. If you can¡¯t take it anymore, call the police personally to accuse me of sexual harassment. I¡¯ll definitely go to jail without saying a word!¡± Ling Sheng had always known that Zhou Zhou was very strong-willed. He was the kind of person who was not afraid of anyone and would dare to fight others head-on. Upon seeing his domineering side, she actually cheered him on in her heart for a moment. He was really masculine! Zhou Zhou would never do anything indecent to a girl. Besides, the girl in front of him really didn¡¯t have the looks to cause such indecent acts¡ªnotwithstanding any discrimination. Zhen Li looked at Shen Nian, a hint of ruthlessness flashing across her eyes. If she did not put the man in front of her in prison, would she allow him to complain to Ling Sheng about her? Chapter 493 - Ugly Assistant ¡°Assistant Shen, look at us. We¡¯re all colleagues. Don¡¯t be petty. Let him off this time!¡± Director Li tried to persuade her. Thankfully, nothing had happened to her, and Assistant Zhou had not done anything. It would be fine as long as this big issue was resolved. ¡°Teacher Zhen, calm down. Aren¡¯t you here too? You definitely wouldn¡¯t let anyone take advantage of your assistant, right?¡± Director Li then tried to persuade Zhen Li. ¡°Sister Li, I¡¯m really sorry. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely punish him properly.¡± Ling Sheng apologized sincerely. ¡°Let him off this time. If he dares to look at Assistant Shen again, I¡¯ll dig out his eyes, alright?¡± Since she had already said that and everyone was trying to persuade her, Zhen Li was too embarrassed to continue insisting. Although she wished he would be imprisoned forever, she could not not cut him some slack. It would seem like she was too petty. She could only look at Shen Nian and give her a warning look. ¡°Niannian, you decide!¡± Shen Nian lowered her head, pretending not to see her expression. She shook her head and turned to run. He¡¯d wanted to help her, but he had chosen the wrong method. Why would she be clamoring to send him to prison? Wouldn¡¯t she be repaying kindness with enmity? Ling Sheng said directly, ¡°Since Assistant Shen doesn¡¯t hold a grudge against petty people, forgive Zhou Zhou. Sister Li, calm down. I promise that this won¡¯t happen again.¡± ¡°If you say so, I won¡¯t say anything else. Sheng Sheng, you have to take good care of your people lest they implicate you.¡± Zhen Li was fuming. That ugly thing had done it on purpose. Finally, a man had taken a liking to her ugly appearance. If he was willing to touch her, she should have been overjoyed! Ling Sheng nodded hurriedly, feeling relieved. She also wanted to know what had happened. Only when there was no one around did she look at Zhou Zhou. Zhou Zhou looked at her seriously. ¡°Sheng Sheng, fire me!¡± Ling Sheng frowned, looking like she was crazy. ¡°What happened? Why would I fire you?¡± Zhou Zhou said, ¡°If you don¡¯t fire me, I¡¯ll resign. I won¡¯t implicate you or abandon her.¡± He could not ignore her. He was not a fool. He could obviously tell that she was being bullied by that woman called Zhen Li. However, if he kept helping her while he was Sheng Sheng¡¯s assistant, people would definitely dig out this skeleton and implicate her. ¡°I don¡¯t agree.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s face was extremely serious. ¡°If there¡¯s any trouble, tell me. Let¡¯s discuss it. There¡¯s nothing we can¡¯t solve.¡± Zhou Zhou shook his head seriously. ¡°This has nothing to do with you.¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t agree. As long as you don¡¯t resign, everything else is negotiable.¡± On the film set, the cameras were ready. It was time for Ling Sheng and Sheng Xichen¡¯s scenes. Upon seeing her enter the venue, Zhou Zhou stood outside the venue and announced loudly, ¡°From now on, I¡¯m not Ling Sheng¡¯s assistant anymore. I¡¯ve resigned. I was the one who did that today. It had nothing to do with her.¡± Ling Sheng was stunned for a moment before she chased after him and shouted, ¡°Zhou Zhou, stop right there!¡± Zhou Zhou left quickly, not wanting her to catch up with him. Soon, he had already run away. Zhen Li was watching from outside. She had not expected him to be such a brave man. This was for the best. If he hadn¡¯t resigned, she would have felt annoyed and worried that he would tell her everything. However, her ugly assistant was called Shen Nian. This was the first time she had heard of that. She had always called her ¡°Hey¡± or ¡°Ugly¡±! Chapter 494 - Who Was Scolding Her Again? Two hours later, #Jun Lin delivers a super luxurious food truck# reached the top of the trending topics. The food truck was so luxurious that it made one gasp in admiration. It was comparable to a high-end seafood restaurant. Some people even tagged the film crew of ¡°My Wife¡± and asked if they needed extras. It was fine if they were temporary workers. They did not need money, just food. When Huo Xiao saw this, he got so angry that his eyes widened. He bellowed in exasperation, ¡°Huo Ci, get the hell out here!¡± Both online and in the fan club group chat, everyone was praising Jun Lin. He could not get compared to him and lose. He had sent one food truck? He would send two! ¡°How did you get so magnanimous?¡± Su Xiyin passed him a cup of detoxifier tea. ¡°You forgot that Sheng Sheng has forbidden you to spend money.¡± ¡°Who said I was frivolously spending money? Get Ci Er to take them over for me. Anyway, I can¡¯t lose to him.¡± Huo Xiao was angry. ¡°Who is this Jun Lin? Does he have to make things difficult for me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not good that someone likes Sheng Sheng. This means that our obedient granddaughter is adorable and charming.¡± Su Xiyin knew who it was, of course. Who else could it be other than Third Master Jun? A food truck had been sent over? Did that mean he had gone over as well? Huo Ci, who had already woken up, rubbed his messy hair. ¡°Father, what are you doing? I just went to bed!¡± Huo Xiao picked up his walking stick and hit him. ¡°Sleep, sleep, sleep. Look at the time. Xiaoqi hasn¡¯t even come back from school yet. You¡¯re sleeping in broad daylight! You good-for-nothing!¡± Huo Ci was annoyed. ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep well for two days and two nights while filming. What¡¯s wrong with me sleeping? Does sleeping at my house bother you?¡± Upon seeing that her husband was about to hit him again, Su Xiyin stopped him hurriedly and shot Huo Ci a look. ¡°Sit down properly. Your father has something to tell you.¡± Huo Ci crossed his legs casually and sat opposite him. He picked up two walnuts and played with them. Upon hearing his father¡¯s words, he said lazily, ¡°I don¡¯t have money. I¡¯m not going.¡± Huo Xiao said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you the money and reimburse you for the road expenses. You have to go even if you don¡¯t want to. Get two trucks, do you hear me? That¡¯s more luxurious and expensive than this!¡± Then, he threw his phone to him and showed him the photo. When Huo Ci saw the name Jun Lin, his eyes flickered. F*ck! Old Jun and the other two scumbags had gone over again. ¡°Did you see that?¡± Huo Xiao looked at him. ¡°Spend twice as much. Do it properly!¡± There was a dangerous look in Huo Ci¡¯s eyes. With a pop, he crushed the two walnuts in his hand, his lips curling up in a bloody smile. ¡°Okay.¡± Huo Xiao had not expected him to agree so easily. He was a little suspicious. ¡°They have to be there tonight. I¡¯ll give you my private plane.¡± Huo Ci smiled slyly. ¡°You will give me your private plane?¡± Huo Xiao pointed at his ashen face. ¡°Give it to you? No idea why you would think so. You don¡¯t give me any money in my old age. You¡¯re always thinking about my wealth. Do you want me to feed you the soles of my shoes?¡± Huo Ci pouted. ¡°So what if you aren¡¯t giving it to me? Don¡¯t be so agitated. Try to persuade him, Mother. I¡¯ll go pack up. I¡¯ll set off soon!¡± Old Jun and the other two scumbags were waiting! That brat had disobeyed him time and again. He would punish her this time! Ling Sheng, who had just finished filming, suddenly felt her nose itch. She sneezed three times before stopping. She then sniffled uncomfortably. Who was scolding her? Besides, why did she feel a chill down her back? Chapter 495 - Huo Ci’s Visit Xiao Ye walked over and whispered, ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, I didn¡¯t find Brother Zhou. His phone was switched off when I called him. Where do you think he went? Is that trivial matter worth it? It¡¯s not like we doubted him or blamed him.¡± Ling Sheng comforted her. ¡°It¡¯s precisely because I didn¡¯t blame him that he felt even worse. However, you don¡¯t have to worry about what I blame him for. He¡¯s not a child.¡± She had a vague feeling that he might want to cause some commotion in secret. He was afraid that he would implicate her, so he¡¯d wanted to break off their relationship immediately. When her phone rang, Ling Sheng took a look and saw Huo Ci¡¯s name. She clicked on it and saw that it was trending. Along with a photo of the airport, it had made the headlines. The photo was quite clear. He was wearing casual clothes, and his figure was perfect. His temperament was unrestrained, and he looked indescribably cool with his sunglasses. He gave off a youthful vibe that was unlike a 40-year-old man¡¯s aura. Upon looking at the profile picture, a group of Little Cis started bootlicking. As they sat on the ground and screamed, they kept asking if he was going to get some work. The whole world was finally celebrating that they had something to look forward to. Fang Hua came over to take a look and smiled. ¡°He¡¯s handsome, right?¡± Ling Sheng let out a low cough and met her ambiguous gaze. ¡°He¡¯s just average. Senior, do you like this type of man?¡± Fang Hua nodded. ¡°I used to like it.¡± Huo Ci was a male god in the hearts of female celebrities of her generation. How could she not like him? Who had not fantasized about having a passionate relationship with him? Before she had met him, her heart had been full of fondness for him. After getting to know him, she had realized that this person was suitable to be a friend and not a boyfriend. He had no intention of finding a girlfriend! Sometimes, distance made the heart grow fonder. Before nightfall, Huo Ci was among the hottest searches again. He had landed at M City¡¯s airport and taken photos with his fans and signed autographs to celebrate. He¡¯d kept an extremely high profile. #Huo Ci landed at M City¡¯s airport# instantly became the hottest topic. This time, there was a close, uncensored, ultra-clear airport photo for the fans, making countless Little Cis prostrate before the screen and ask him what he wanted. [I have a wild guess. Huo Ci must have gone to M City to visit Ling Sheng.] [Big Sister above, I¡¯m begging you to shut up. Can¡¯t my Ci go to M City to film a show, film a blockbuster movie, or travel?] [Sister at the top, my Ci definitely has a schedule.] [A question from the soul: Who did my Ci visit? Who¡¯s worthy enough to make my Ci fly all this way to visit them? My Ci must have gone on a trip.] [I¡¯m betting a packet of spicy strips. Huo Ci is definitely there to visit Ling Sheng. Cis, is it that difficult to admit the truth?] [My stool is in place. I¡¯m awaiting evidence for a face slapping. / Happy / Happy] [Ahhh, Huo Ci, you heartless man. Why didn¡¯t you tell me? I just left M City¡¯s airport. I perfectly missed out on meeting you. / Cry / Cry] The Little Cis were unwilling to admit that Huo Ci had gone to M City to visit Ling Sheng. They were 100% unwilling to admit that ever since Huo Ci had entered the entertainment circle, he had not specifically gone to visit anyone. Normally, he would only visit someone if he happened to be working in a certain city. This was the first time he had gone to the airport with such fanfare and taken high-profile photos. When Ling Sheng saw the comments, she felt a little expectant. She was very happy. Could her father really have come to see her deliberately? Why was she a little excited? Chapter 496 - High-Profile Provocation Fang Hua and Sheng Xichen came over with dinner and saw her smiling foolishly at her phone. When they went over to take a look, they saw Huo Ci¡¯s news. The duo looked at each other telepathically and stole a look at Ling Sheng. Fang Hua did not know that the neighbor next door was Ling Sheng¡¯s boyfriend, so she thought that the rumors were true. There was really something going on between Ling Sheng and Huo Ci. In addition, Ling Sheng had watched Huo Ci¡¯s news in the afternoon, which made her feel even more certain. Sheng Xichen knew that the neighbor next door should be her boyfriend. Thus, upon seeing how concerned she was about Huo Ci and how foolishly she was smiling, he found it interesting. He was also a little worried. Could the young lady be two-timing these men? ¡°Teacher Fang Hua, Senior Sheng, do the two of you know that Senior Huo has made a trip to M City?¡± Ling Sheng felt that the comments were right. Her father might have come to see her. Fang Hua and Sheng Xichen were indeed his friends, but Huo Ci¡¯s schedule had never been announced to the public, especially after he had started his own studio and become the boss. Even his fan club¡¯s president did not know his schedule. When Fang Hua saw the hottest topic, she smiled ambiguously. ¡°Sheng Sheng, did Senior Huo really come to see you? Didn¡¯t he tell you he would?¡± Ling Sheng thought to herself, He never tells me anything. His personality is extremely awkward. When she met Fang Hua¡¯s gaze, she shook her head hurriedly and explained, ¡°He¡¯s the boss, and I¡¯m just an insignificant employee. Why would he tell me?¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hey.¡± Fang Hua was a little agitated as she started reading on her phone. ¡°I saw someone leak that Huo Ci¡¯s assistant, Zuo Ming, booked two super luxurious food trucks!¡± This made things even livelier. Ling Sheng¡¯s wealthy fan, Jun Lin, had given her a food truck. Here was Huo Ci now with two. He had even flown all the way to M City in a high-profile manner. Even if there was really nothing going on, people would think otherwise. The comments section was filled up instantly. The hottest comments were about Huo Ci visiting Ling Sheng, Huo Ci being jealous, Huo Ci hurting Jun Lin, and Huo Ci preparing to make their relationship public. The Little Cis were so angry that they wanted to tear someone apart. However, their idol had been acting in a high-profile manner the whole time. It was just as the passers-by had said. He looked like he was going to find someone and have a fight with them. The provocation was very obvious. Sheng Xichen gave Ling Sheng a meaningful look. Her wealthy fan, Jun Lin, had just provided one food truck, while Huo Ci had gotten two. It was impossible for others not to read too much into it. He had deliberately compared himself to him to suppress him. Ling Sheng frowned, feeling uncomfortable under their gazes, especially Sheng Xichen¡¯s, who was probing and suspicious. She raised her hand and swore. ¡°Senior, Huo Ci is my boss. There¡¯s nothing between us. It¡¯s all online nonsense! You can¡¯t believe the words of keyboard warriors!¡± Sheng Xichen nodded and said, ¡°You have to be careful with some things. In a place like the entertainment circle, your every move will be interpreted to death.¡± Huo Ci seemed to be deliberately leading the netizens to over-analyze this. She did not know what he was thinking, but he had pushed the young lady to the forefront of the news. They had all seen the hottest topic, so Gu Shen had naturally seen it too. His eyes were dark as he directly sent the photo from that day¡ªthe one he had not sent to Jun Shiyan yet. It was a photo of Ling Sheng being intimate with a stranger. He looked at his phone for a long time, but Jun Shiyan did not reply. His brows were furrowed tightly, and his heart was full of hatred. There was concrete evidence. He did not believe that Third Uncle would still indulge her unless he liked it when others made him a cuckold. He thought for a while and typed: Third Uncle, I don¡¯t want to ruin your relationship. I took this photo on our filming site. Ling Sheng got close to you just for money and resources. Chapter 497 - Hi, Uncle Huo After waiting for about 10 minutes, he finally received a reply. Jun Shiyan: Mm. When Gu Shen saw that one word, his lips curled up in a cruel smile as he looked in Ling Sheng¡¯s direction. The shorter Third Uncle¡¯s reply was, the angrier he was. Ling Sheng was definitely done for this time. If Third Uncle wanted to ban her, even if she was a member of Huo Ci¡¯s Studio and had Huo Ci backing her, it would be difficult for her to develop in the future. Then, he would not have to see her annoying face in the entertainment circle. When Huo Ci rushed over, he went straight to the small villa next to the film crew¡¯s dormitory and found out that scumbag Old Jun was staying there. He had gone to the city from the airport and met an old friend. After having a meal, he had come straight to the film crew¡¯s base. Everyone on the film site had left, and the actors had gone to rest. Xu Xi opened the door and saw Huo Ci, who was full of murderous intent. He greeted him politely. ¡°Hi, Sixth Master. Are you looking for the Third Master?¡± Huo Ci let out a cold laugh and dashed in. That brat was definitely with that scumbag, Old Jun. The duo was probably up to something shameful. When he thought of this, his anger boiled. In the living room, Jun Shiyan was sitting on the sofa and having a video conference. Upon seeing Huo Ci enter, he told the executives that they would continue in half an hour. He closed his laptop and stood up elegantly to welcome him with a humble attitude. ¡°Uncle Huo, nice to see you. Sorry for not welcoming you earlier.¡± ¡°Who the f*ck is your uncle?¡± Huo Ci¡¯s handsome face was ashen as he pointed at him mockingly. ¡°Where¡¯s Ling Sheng? Get her out here.¡± What godd*mn uncle? Was he that old? Who¡¯s your uncle? I don¡¯t know you! F*ck! That scumbag Old Jun was still smiling at him! Where had he gotten this thick skin? ¡°Mr. Huo.¡± Jun Shiyan changed the way he addressed him. His expression was gentle, and his attitude was good. ¡°Sheng Sheng is not with me. She¡¯s staying in a house arranged by the film crew.¡± Huo Ci let out a cold laugh. ¡°You¡¯re lying to me. Do you think I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re here? Third Master Jun, let me tell you something. Even if Second Master Yan were to plead on your behalf, I wouldn¡¯t let her marry you. You should give up on this idea as soon as possible!¡± Jun Shiyan lowered his eyes slightly. In a calm voice, he said without a hint of temper or anger, ¡°Calm down, Mr. Huo. I think we need to discuss this at length.¡± ¡°Scram!¡± Huo Ci bellowed angrily. He pointed at his nose and scolded him. ¡°Do you think I will believe anything you say? That¡¯s not why you are f*cking here. What are you doing here?¡± If he had known, he would not have exposed his whereabouts in such a high-profile manner. That brat must have known that he was coming. Had the two of them conspired? Did she think he was stupid enough to believe that she was returning to the film crew every night? He should have come directly for a sudden checkup and caught them off guard. That scumbag Third Master Jun thought that he would marry that brat after explaining everything? This was wishful thinking! As long as he was still breathing, he would definitely not let him get his wish! He felt displeased just by looking at his face. When he thought that he would have to look at his face every day in the future, his anger increased. No! Definitely not! ¡°Mr. Huo, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask the film crew. There are surveillance cameras in the dormitory too. You can take a look. Sheng Sheng goes back there every night. I haven¡¯t stepped into her room at all. Nothing has happened between us.¡± Jun Shiyan explained patiently without making any snide remarks. He smiled and handed him a cup of coffee. ¡°Please.¡± Huo Ci had not expected that one day, he would scold Third Master Jun, only to have him not retort. Upon seeing the steaming coffee, he let out a cold snort of disdain. ¡°I don¡¯t drink coffee.¡± Chapter 498 - Filial Respect For the Sixth Master As the saying went, one should not hit a smiling person. If Jun Shiyan were to argue with him, however, he could scold him more. Unfortunately, no matter how much he scolded him, he answered him with a smile. His attitude was extremely good, which made him angry. However, he relented. He held back a stomach full of vulgarities and didn¡¯t say them out loud. ¡°Mr. Huo, you can try it. This coffee tastes pretty good.¡± Jun Shiyan did not stop handing the coffee to him. There was a smile on his lips, as though he would not retaliate no matter what. It was not true that Huo Ci did not like coffee. On the contrary, he liked coffee a lot. Upon seeing his enthusiasm, he reluctantly took a sip. His eyes lit up. It was delicious, yet he pretended to be dissatisfied and spat, ¡°What kind of coffee is that? It¡¯s really disgusting.¡± Jun Shiyan lowered his eyes slightly. If you say it¡¯s bad, it¡¯s bad. He only said, ¡°Then what would you like to drink, Mr. Huo? I¡¯ll prepare it myself.¡± Huo Ci let out a tsundere snort and said reluctantly, ¡°I¡¯m not drinking anything. Period!¡± Jun Shiyan invited him to sit down, but he stood there without moving. In the end, he personally moved a stool for him to sit on. He smiled and said, ¡°Here you go, Mr. Huo.¡± Huo Ci watched as that scumbag Old Jun personally moved a stool for him and invited him to sit down. He seemed to be flattering him, which made him feel uncomfortable. At the same time, he felt a strange sense of enjoyment. Look, look, look. No matter how impressive Third Master Jun was, he still had to humble himself like a grandson to please him. Even if he pointed at his nose and scolded him, he would not dare let out a single word. He would even have to put in a good word for him and agree with his words. This feeling was a little satisfying. In the past, he had been very arrogant when he had faced him. Now, he was as subservient as one could be. He gave him a sideways look. ¡°Where¡¯s Ling Sheng?¡± Jun Shiyan stood in front of him and said, ¡°Sheng Sheng should be rehearsing her lines with Director Chen right now.¡± Huo Ci finished his coffee in a few gulps and threw the empty cup at him. He gave him a sideways look and said, ¡°I¡¯m warning you, Third Master Jun. I don¡¯t agree with this!¡± Jun Shiyan stayed behind him. ¡°In the past, I was in the wrong a lot of times. From this day onward, you can ask me anything you want, Mr. Huo.¡± Huo Ci let out a cold snort. ¡°Since when do I need your help? Stop flattering yourself. Get out of here immediately and don¡¯t come near her again! Otherwise, I¡¯ll break your legs!¡± Xu Xi was outside. This was the first time he had seen the Third Master behave this way when he faced others. He did not even talk back while he was scolded. In the past, the Sixth Master would have left in anger. In order to get a wife, the Third Master had gone all out. His attitude toward his future father-in-law was very good. However, he started to pity the Third Master. Why did Ms. Ling have to be Sixth Master Huo¡¯s daughter? Given Sixth Master Huo¡¯s temper and the fact that the relationship between the two of them had always been quite tense, the Third Master would have to suffer in the future. Everything else aside, every time he saw someone, he would scold them. How would that make one feel? Ordinary people would not be able to take it, let alone a genius like the Third Master. When Huo Ci reached the door, Xu Xi chased after him and gave a packet of coffee beans, a special coffee machine, and a set of tools to Zuo Ming, who was waiting at the door. He even deliberately raised his voice. ¡°This is a gift for the Sixth Master from the Third Master.¡± Huo Ci turned around to take a look. Third Master Jun was quite capable, but he could forget about it. Even if he knelt on the ground and begged him, he would not relent. Want to marry my daughter!? No way! Chapter 499 - Hiding In The Closet Zuo Ming chased after Huo Ci and asked, ¡°Sixth Master, what do we do with this?¡± Huo Ci shot a sideways look at Jun Shiyan, who was still standing at the door, watching him leave. He deliberately raised his voice to mock him. ¡°Who told you to take it? Hurry up and throw it away. Do you think I need this!?¡± Zuo Ming threw the items in the trash can. When he heard his master cursing as he walked, he took a look at Third Master Jun out of the corner of his eye. Amazing! Third Master Jun wanted to marry Miss Sheng Sheng and gain the approval of the Sixth Master. He was so shameless! Xu Xi stole a look at the Third Master¡¯s expression and felt indignant. It was one thing for Sixth Master Huo to not appreciate this, but he had even gotten someone to throw it away. When he saw Huo Ci enter the residence next door, Jun Shiyan¡¯s eyes darkened and he ordered in a low voice, ¡°Xu Xi, change the furniture and decor in the house to Mr. Huo¡¯s favorite style and invite him to stay here.¡± For the sake of his young lady, this bit of anger was nothing. After all, Huo Ci was her biological father. He would definitely make him relent and hand the young lady over to him personally. Ling Sheng was practicing lines with Chen Mo. He insisted on practicing lines with her every night. Actually, he had deliberately occupied her to prevent her from being with the Third Master. However, it was good that she was not there today. Who knew when her father, that lunatic, would arrive? If he saw her with the Third Master, he might cause a commotion again. The Third Master had said that the past misunderstanding had been cleared up. As long as he carried himself well, her father would definitely agree to them being together. When Huo Ci knocked, Ling Sheng was memorizing her lines. The way he knocked was different from the way others knocked. He even shouted, ¡°Ling Sheng, open the door!¡± When Chen Mo heard his voice, his eyes narrowed and his body stiffened. He stuffed the script into Ling Sheng¡¯s arms and looked for a place to hide in a panic. Ling Sheng looked at him strangely and followed him. In a low voice, she asked, ¡°Director Chen, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Chen Mo was so nervous that his handsome face had stiffened. He covered her mouth to prevent her from speaking, and his anxious voice changed. ¡°Don¡¯t say I¡¯m here. You¡¯re alone. I¡¯m not here, get it?¡± When Ling Sheng saw him push open the bathroom door, she shook her head and said no. Then, she looked under the bed and shook her head. Eventually, the man entered her closet, which was full of clothes. She was instantly stunned. What was going on? What kind of feud did Director Chen have with her father? Did he harbor deep-seated hatred for him? Did he shout and hit him whenever they met? Otherwise, why was he so scared? Ling Sheng was an understanding lady. Upon seeing Chen Mo hide, she opened the door unhurriedly. When she saw the gloomy, handsome man in front of her, she greeted him with a smile. ¡°Hi, Senior Huo.¡± Huo Ci frowned and lectured her directly. ¡°Are you a tortoise? Why did it take you so long to open the door?¡± Ling Sheng did not lose her temper at all. She smiled foolishly and tried to please him. ¡°I was changing. How come Senior Huo had the time to come visit the film crew?¡± Huo Ci gave her a sideways look and pointed at her angrily. ¡°You brat! You got together with that scumbag Third Master Jun behind my back again. Wait and see how I¡¯ll punish you.¡± Ling Sheng lied seriously with an aggrieved look, her eyes looking innocent. ¡°I did not. He¡¯s here to talk about business. He just happens to live next door. I¡¯m filming every day. How could I have time to hang out with him?¡± Chen Mo was in the closet and could clearly hear their conversation. Upon hearing Huo Ci¡¯s words, he agreed deeply. He really wanted to rush out and tell him, ¡°Take good care of her. She¡¯s not married yet. What the hell is he doing? If I hadn¡¯t stopped them, the two of them would have been living together! Then, perhaps things that should not happen would have already happened.¡± Chapter 500 - Can I Come In and Sit Something was not right! Wasn¡¯t Huo Ci her company¡¯s boss? Did the company¡¯s boss have to interfere in his employees¡¯ personal relationships? Hadn¡¯t there been rumors about their secret relationship on the internet? Huo Ci and Ling Sheng were outside, while Chen Mo was hiding in the closet. The more he listened, the more he felt that Huo Ci was lecturing her like an old father lecturing his daughter. He showed his extreme approval with every word he said. Yes, yes, yes. He was too old! Yes, yes, that was it. Girls had to be reserved and not take the initiative! Yes, yes, yes. He was right. Old men lied to young ladies. How shameless! Huo Ci had scolded her enough. Upon seeing that her attitude was quite good and that she had not retorted, he was quite satisfied. Then, he asked, ¡°That scumbag Old Jun said that you were rehearsing lines with Director Chen. Where¡¯s Director Chen?¡± Ling Sheng stole a look at the closet out of the corner of her eye and cleared her throat before lying. ¡°He left before you came. Do you want to meet him?¡± Huo Ci nodded and grunted in affirmation before saying, ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± Ling Sheng walked him to the door. As soon as she saw him turn around, he pointed at her and whispered, ¡°You good-for-nothing. What¡¯s so good about Third Master Jun?¡± Why had he given birth to such a thing? The more he tried to stop her, the more encouraged she felt. She threw herself at him. Ling Sheng could tell that when he had gone to find the Third Master, the two of them had talked about something. In any case, his attitude toward the Third Master seemed to have changed a little. He was not as firmly disapproving as he had been in the past, as he no longer showed the rage of wanting to kill someone. However, he wouldn¡¯t reduce the scoldings. If he did not scold someone, he would not be her father. The moment Huo Ci left and Ling Sheng closed the door, Zhen Li opened her door. She took her phone out of a flower pot not far from Ling Sheng¡¯s door and smiled sinisterly. Chen Mo could not hold it in anymore. His face was red as he gulped down a bottle of water, thinking of a strategy to deal with Huo Ci. He refused to meet him. Ling Sheng said coldly, ¡°Director Chen, you have a feud with Senior Huo. Have you offended him? Are you afraid that he¡¯ll kill you when he sees you?¡± Why did it feel like he was afraid? ¡°There was a small conflict.¡± Chen Mo was aware of his situation, and the young lady was very smart. She would not believe him even if he said he did not know him. Ling Sheng frowned and sized him up. You don¡¯t look like there was only a small conflict! Huo Ci went to look for Chen Mo but did not find him. His assistant said that he had gone out and was not there. He thought that he would go to the film set tomorrow and went back to the hotel to rest. When he went out, he saw a few big cars parked beside the door. Many workers were moving things, including sofas, furniture, and beds. That b*stard Third Master Jun was quite sensible. The moment he got in the car, someone knocked on the car window. It was a woman he did not know. Huo Ci was not happy, but he put on a gentlemanly smile. ¡°May I help you?¡± Zhen Li looked at Huo Ci. The man¡¯s handsome face was surrounded by the warm orange car light. His features were exquisite, and there was a smile on his lips. He was definitely the best man ever! She tilted her body slightly, allowing Huo Ci to see her beautiful neck and profile. She deliberately stood on the curb of the road, her height revealing the exquisite figure under the cheongsam. She knew what men liked about her the most. She was eye-catching from all angles. In a gentle voice, she said, ¡°Senior Huo, my name is Zhen Li. You might not know me, but I have something to tell you privately. Can I come in and have a seat?¡± Chapter 501 - Seduction Huo Ci thought to himself, Who are you? He did not even look at her directly. He nodded slightly but rejected her suggestion politely. ¡°Ms. Zhen, let¡¯s talk like this!¡± Who the f*ck knew why she wanted to come in? Zhen Li showed him her phone and smiled. ¡°Senior Huo, are you sure you want to talk about this in public?¡± Only then did Huo Ci see the video on her phone. It happened to be a video of him entering the brat¡¯s room. It stopped with her seeing him out. He frowned. ¡°What do you mean, Ms. Zhen?¡± Zhen Li asked, ¡°Senior Huo, are you really not inviting me in?¡± Huo Ci nodded and grunted tersely. Did she want to threaten him with the video? Why was every woman in the entertainment circle more disgusting and annoying than the last one? Zhen Li went to open the car door and pretended that she did not have the strength to open it. In a sweet and coquettish voice, she asked, ¡°Senior Huo, can you help me?¡± Huo Ci pursed his thin lips and shot her a mocking look. However, he did not speak. Zhen Li was a little embarrassed. Wasn¡¯t Best Actor Huo a gentleman? She was a girl who could not open a car door, yet he was unwilling to help her? Upon seeing the woman¡¯s degenerate acts, Huo Ci was extremely annoyed. While she was distracted, he reached out to open the car door. Zhen Li had not expected him to suddenly open the car door from inside. She lost her footing, staggered, and nearly fell. However, she used this opportunity to land in the car. She had already calculated in her mind that when she fell, she would have to maintain the best position and fall into Huo Ci¡¯s embrace. The plan was perfect. A man would not stand aside when a girl fell in front of him, let alone the legendary gentlemanly and elegant Best Actor Huo! However, the man in front of her actually sat down and watched coldly as she fell in the car. Her plan had failed, and she had even fallen and hurt herself. She was extremely annoyed. Was Huo Ci still a man? ¡°Ms. Zhen, if you have something to say, just say it!¡± Huo Ci¡¯s lips curled up coldly, and his attitude was no longer as good as before. He gave her a mocking look. ¡°Don¡¯t act coquettishly in front of me. I don¡¯t buy it.¡± Zhen Li had not expected him to be so straightforward. Since her intentions had been exposed, she decided to drop the act. ¡°Senior Huo, your words are really interesting.¡± It seemed like the rumors did not match Best Actor Huo¡¯s personality! Indeed, everyone in the entertainment circle had their own persona. It was normal for a Best Actor to have a persona. Huo Ci gave her a lazy look. ¡°Ms. Zhen, you are also very interesting. Do you think a video can threaten me? I¡¯m Ling Sheng¡¯s boss. Is there a problem with me checking on my employees?¡± The woman in front of him, from her appearance to her pretentious expression and childish behavior, made one lose their appetite. ¡°I think you might have misunderstood me, Senior Huo. This is a phone I got from a paparazzi who took surreptitious photos.¡± Zhen Li had been in the entertainment circle for many years, so she knew how to talk to people when she saw them. She had a thorough understanding of socializing and knew that Huo Ci would not fall for seduction. She immediately changed her attitude and passed the phone to him. ¡°I¡¯m here to return this to you, Senior.¡± She had not chased after Huo Ci to threaten him with the video in the first place. She did not care for such poor behavior. It would be best if she succeeded in seducing him. Even if she failed, she could use this to create a hot topic. Huo Ci frowned. There were paparazzi following them? Out of the corner of his eye, he took a look at Zuo Ming. What was he doing? He had actually let the paparazzi chase after him without noticing it! Chapter 502 - Unspeakable Zuo Ming broke out in a cold sweat. He had been paying attention, but the Sixth Master had been too high-profile today. He had attracted a lot of paparazzi. With so many people following him in the open and in the dark, some people might have escaped! ¡°Thank you.¡± Huo Ci took the phone and took a look. That person had taken photos from the moment he¡¯d entered the brat¡¯s house until he had come out. ¡°Ms. Zhen, if there¡¯s nothing else, please leave!¡± Zhen Li knew when to stop, so she smiled at him. ¡°I¡¯ll be taking my leave then. Be careful on the way, Senior Huo.¡± Meanwhile, Xu Xi had come to see Huo Ci. The things in the villa had already been changed. The Third Master had invited him to stay over, but he had not expected to see Zhen Li get out of Huo Ci¡¯s car not far away. The moment Zhen Li got out of the car, she messed up her hair and undid the top button of her cheongsam, looking as though she had just experienced something unspeakable. The corners of Xu Xi¡¯s lips curled up in interest. Sixth Master Huo had been scammed. However, where did that woman¡¯s confidence come from? She thought she would catch Sixth Master Huo¡¯s eye? The women in the entertainment circle were each one more scheming than the other one. Making use of Best Actor Huo¡¯s fame to gain attention was not the best opportunity to rise up. After Zhen Li left, Xu Xi walked around the big tree and stopped the car. He looked at Huo Ci respectfully. ¡°Sixth Master, the Third Master has moved out. The house has been prepared for you. You can move in now.¡± Huo Ci frowned. ¡°I¡¯m not staying there!¡± Xu Xi smiled and tried to persuade him. ¡°Sixth Master, this is the most convenient place. If the Third Master tries anything, you will see him immediately if you stay here, right?¡± The Third Master had told him that if the Sixth Master did not agree to stay, he could not go back. Therefore, albeit apologetically, he could only resort to a small trick. Huo Ci thought about it and agreed. He would be living next door, so even if that scumbag Old Jun wanted to do something, he would have to be wary. He nodded casually. ¡°Zuo Ming, go over!¡± Xu Xi followed the car. When Sixth Master Huo did not scold people or lose his temper, he was actually very easy to talk to, especially when it came to Ms. Ling. He cared a lot about her. ¨C Ling Sheng had not known that there was a small conflict between them. What kind of conflict could make Director Chen Mo, who was always professional and did everything personally, be absent during filming? She had heard that her father had gone to find Director Chen yesterday but had not seen him. He had been planning to visit the film site personally the next day. Who knew that he would hide and not come even then? Besides Ling Sheng, no one knew that Chen Mo was hiding from Huo Ci. They only thought that, as Assistant Director James had said, he had something urgent to attend to and had asked for a day off. Ling Sheng had just finished filming a scene with Sheng Xichen when she heard someone shout on the set, ¡°Movie King Huo is here!¡± Since this round of filming had ended, they would take a break before the next one. He knew how to pick the right time to rush over. Many of his fans ran over to meet their idol. ¡°Movie King Huo has provided two support trucks. One of them is a food truck, and the other one is a beverage truck. We¡¯re in for a treat. What kind of pie in the sky has befallen us?¡± Some people lamented. Oh my god. Yesterday, Ling Sheng¡¯s big fan, Jun Lin, had provided a super luxurious food truck. Today, Best Actor Huo had gotten two more. What kind of good luck did their film crew have? When Ling Sheng heard that Best Actor Huo had come, she did not feel much. When she heard about the two support food trucks, her mood improved and she followed everyone happily. Chapter 503 - Too Much When she went over, she saw that the food trucks had already arrived. Their outside was covered in a festive red cloth, as though they were shops ready to open for business. They had yet to be uncovered, so the atmosphere was full of mystery. They had attracted enough attention and created a gimmick. Xiao Ye stood beside her, her eyes sparkling with excitement. ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, Big Boss must be here to support you! That¡¯s great!¡± It was good to have a Big Boss and a Best Actor as a father. He doted on Sister Sheng Sheng so much that she was envious! The corners of Ling Sheng¡¯s lips curled up happily as she stared at the two trucks opposite her in anticipation. Her heart was bubbling with happiness. Some workers had already gone over to remove the cloth. Fang Hua moved closer to her ear and smiled as she asked, ¡°How¡¯s it going? Are you dancing from joy? Huo Ci treats you really well. I¡¯ve known him for a long time, but I¡¯ve never seen him make so much effort for anyone!¡± Ling Sheng was overjoyed, but she remained calm on the surface. ¡°Teacher Fang Hua, Senior Huo is not doing this for me.¡± Before she could finish speaking, the cloth opposite them was suddenly pulled off. Ling Sheng¡¯s smile froze on her face. She was so embarrassed that she did not know what to do. Thankfully, she had not answered her. Otherwise, she would have been embarrassed! There were two food trucks opposite them. On one of the trucks was a poster of Fang Hua. It spelled the words: ¡°I wish the filming of ¡®My Wife¡¯ will go smoothly. Fang Hua, you can do it!¡± On the other truck was Sheng Xichen¡¯s charming figure and the words: ¡°I wish the filming of ¡®My Wife¡¯ a smooth start. I wish you all the best!¡± Sheng Xichen and Fang Hua looked at each other, feeling dumbfounded. They did not know what was going on. Why was the support suddenly for them? Shouldn¡¯t he be supporting Sheng Sheng? What was Best Actor Huo up to? Huo Ci had already walked over with an elegant smile on his face. He told the duo, ¡°I wish the filming will go smoothly for the two of you. I wish you a big box office success for your new movie. Good luck.¡± Then, he patted Sheng Xichen¡¯s shoulder. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw the complicated expression on the brat¡¯s face. Did she think she was the only one who could anger others? He smiled gently at her and said, ¡°You can do it too.¡± When Ling Sheng heard that nonchalant ¡°you can do it too¡±, she knew that he wasn¡¯t sincere and was being very patronizing. Her heart ached secretly. She was imagining things. See? He¡¯s not here to support you! Sheng Xichen did not know how to express the shock in his heart at that moment. He was flattered that Huo Ci had come to his aid. His smile was as gentle as jade, and his thin lips moved slightly. ¡°Thank you, Teacher Huo. You shouldn¡¯t have spent all that money.¡± Fang Hua was also shocked. What was Best Actor Huo doing? Why had he suddenly come to her rescue? How should she react now? She looked at him gratefully. ¡°I¡¯ll remember Teacher Huo¡¯s gesture.¡± It was really, really, really surprising. After all this time, they had actually had a food truck sent in their name. Presumably, besides the two people who had chanced upon this joyful matter, the internet had probably gone crazy as well! Upon seeing that they were chatting happily, Ling Sheng greeted them and left to film. It was impossible for her not to be disappointed. She had initially thought that he was there to support her, but he had ended up giving the trucks to someone else. Thankfully, she had not said much. Otherwise, she would have been utterly embarrassed. Xiao Ye followed her and stole a look at the Best Actor behind her, her eyes full of doubt. Had Big Boss done this on purpose? However, this was too much. To think that Sister Sheng Sheng had been so happy when she had found out that he had come. She had been looking forward to this for a long time, but in the end, he had come to support someone else. How could a father act like this? He was like a child throwing a tantrum! To think that she had thought the Big Boss was really nice! Chapter 504 - Being Scolded By Grandpa #Huo Ci¡¯s Support Trucks# reached the top of the trending topics once again. [The one who said he would be eating sh*t during the live broadcast yesterday, come on out and eat sh*t. Did you see that? My Ci is not there to support Ling Sheng. You should apologize by poking out your eyes!] [+ 1 Sister, I went to take a look at that person¡¯s Weibo account. His account has already been deleted. He¡¯s probably been scared away. I told him that my Ci couldn¡¯t be there to see Ling Sheng. The truth is out. The mad dog antis tried their best to defame my Ci yesterday. Where¡¯s your apology?] [Ha ha ha ha! This is a slap in the face, right? Does it hurt?] [Cis, don¡¯t flatter yourselves. You know very well what is really happening. Don¡¯t deceive yourselves. Have you seen Huo Ci support anyone? Your idol is jealous. He¡¯s doing this on purpose to anger Ling Sheng!] [If the person above is sick, go get examined. If your imagination is so good, why don¡¯t you write a novel?] [+ 1 Having a brain is a good thing. I don¡¯t suggest you donate it. The truth has been exposed. If you don¡¯t want to admit it, shut up. Stop talking nonsense.] Ling Sheng looked at the comments. Look, she was not the only one who felt this way. The netizens were also on her side. They believed that her father was there to support her! At home, Huo Xiao was waiting to see the news. He had been waiting anxiously for a long time. When he finally saw the topic trending, he was overjoyed. He thought that he would definitely surpass Jun Lin! However, when he opened the trending topics to read about it in detail, his face darkened and his hands shook. That scumbag! Was he human? He¡¯d wanted him to help his granddaughter! What was he doing? Who was Sheng Xichen? Who was Fang Hua? Su Xiyin ran over and sat beside him to calm him down. Ci Er was a scumbag. What had he done? He sincerely wanted to anger his father to death. In a gentle voice, she comforted him. ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t be angry. Don¡¯t be angry. Calm down.¡± Last week, he had gone to the hospital due to high blood pressure. The doctor had said that he had to be careful to prevent his blood pressure from getting any higher, or his body would not be able to take it. He was so angry that he could not stop sighing. When she saw the Old Master call someone, she hurriedly said, ¡°Speak nicely. Don¡¯t scold him. Be careful with your blood pressure. Why don¡¯t I tell him?¡± Huo Xiao¡¯s face flushed red with anger, and veins popped out on his forehead. They would decide what to do when he returned. He would slap that scumbag to death. The call went through, but no one picked up. He threw his phone angrily and bellowed, ¡°B*stard! How dare he not answer my call?¡± Su Xiyin walked over and picked up the phone to see what he had done. How old was he? How could he be so ridiculous? She called Ling Sheng and avoided the Old Master. ¡°Sheng Sheng, is your father with you?¡± Ling Sheng was about to go on stage when Xiao Ye brought her phone over. Upon hearing her grandma¡¯s voice, she got nervous and ran to a deserted corner. ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Had something happened at home? Grandma would not normally call her at this time! Su Xiyin lowered her voice. ¡°Get your father to answer the phone.¡± Ling Sheng turned around to look for him and bumped into Huo Ci. Sheng Xichen and Fang Hua were beside him. She paused for a moment with her phone in hand before letting out a low cough and handing it to him. ¡°Senior Huo, someone¡¯s looking for you.¡± Huo Ci thought it was a call from Huo Xiao, so he did not dare answer it. He only frowned and said seriously, ¡°Tell him to call me if something happens.¡± Ling Sheng shot him a look and almost said that it was her grandma calling. Upon seeing that he was not answering the phone, she could roughly guess what was going on. He must have done something wrong again and was afraid of being scolded by her grandpa! Chapter 505 - Hot Search Fang Hua and Sheng Xichen looked down at them. The atmosphere seemed a little abnormal. Generally speaking, the relationship between a big company¡¯s boss and an employee should not be as strange as the relationship the two of them had. Huo Ci had come to the film set to meet Director Chen Mo, but he had not come. He had gone to the rental house to find him last night, but he had not been there. This gave him a strange feeling. Was this person deliberately hiding from him? Meanwhile, #Huo Ci¡¯s Support Trucks# had just reached the hottest searches, when another trending topic about Huo Ci dropped. #Breaking news! Huo Ci is suspected of having sex with a mysterious woman.# When she reached the hottest topic, Ling Sheng was eating. She nearly choked to death before she could catch her breath. She coughed until her face was red, and her eyes widened as she stared at the photo. Oh my! The car! The car¡­ was shaking! Explosive! This was explosive news! The photo was very blurry, and the female protagonist¡¯s face was unclear. However, one could see that the female protagonist¡¯s hair was a little messy, and her clothes were a bit wrinkled. Her collar was open, and she seemed to have gotten out of the car before she could fix her clothes. The car was very clear. According to the paparazzi who had been following Huo Ci, the car plate number belonged indeed to the car Huo Ci had taken that day. It was definitely that car. Ling Sheng coughed for a long time before she managed to calm down after gulping down a glass of juice. The more she looked at the female protagonist of this incident, the more familiar she looked. Wasn¡¯t she Zhen Li? What kind of joke was Zhen Li playing on her father? This was definitely impossible! The title was interesting, but the comments were even more interesting. Were the Little Cis people who could suffer a loss? Their idol had been defamed, so they rushed to the battlefield in minutes to teach their adversaries a lesson. Firstly, their top priority was moderating the comments. They could not let the opinion of uninvolved people be swayed by marketing accounts. They had to stay calm and protect their darling. [My Ci is a brick. Everyone wants him, and he¡¯s needed everywhere.] [Such fake news. F*ck. My Ci would never do such a thing. Forget about everything else. I wish the person who created the rumors will live an unfortunate life forever!] [If you want to become popular and earn money, you don¡¯t have to take advantage of Old Huo¡¯s popularity. I¡¯ll give it to you. 100 million per piece!] [You have no sense of shame. This is the most shameless way to gain attention I¡¯ve seen in my life. Even though the photo is so blurry, it can¡¯t hide your age. Ugh, it¡¯s an insult to Ci.] [A sincere question: Was this woman planted in a pile of feces when she was young? Is she now going to the hospital to get an amputation above her neck?] [I¡¯m not a fan of Huo Ci. I just want to ask, how dare someone take advantage of this kind of popularity? I¡¯m afraid that person hasn¡¯t seen how impressive the Ci fans are. They¡¯ll show you some courage. I wish you a good journey.] Upon seeing the comments, Ling Sheng could only admire the Cis deeply. Look at them. They were so calm, so collected, and their words were very standard. They did not even curse. They were really organized and disciplined. She sneaked into Huo Ci¡¯s global fan club. The president was already organizing a counterattack. First, they confirmed the true identity of the woman in the photo. She was Zhen Li, the second female lead of ¡°My Wife¡±. The second step was to accurately pin her down and find dirt on her. They would release a wave of dirt first. In a few minutes, he had even dug up dirt on Zhen Li¡¯s 18 generations of ancestors. He would then create a form of data to convince her. On Weibo, the number of discussions soared. Who was Huo Ci? He was the nation¡¯s Best Actor. He was someone who could easily reach the top of the trending searches by taking a photo. Now that such a big piece of news had suddenly been exposed, everyone was talking about it. Chapter 506 - Taking Advantage of the Opportunity to Rise Up The identity of the female protagonist had also been revealed. It was Zhen Li. The Little Cis would not scold her. Huo Ci also had enemies and anti-fans. The anti-fans used this opportunity to go to Zhen Li¡¯s Weibo account to settle the score. Zhen Li only had two million fans on Weibo, and the number of fans who were active was unknown. Each post received less than 100 reposts and 1,000 likes on Weibo. This was the first time she experienced this on Weibo. The comments exceeded 10,000 in minutes. What was outrageous was that the hottest topic on Weibo was actually that of a passer-by fan asking her how capable Huo Ci was in bed. Had she felt great when she¡¯d faced his magnificent beauty? Ling Sheng could not understand what was going on in the minds of these people. They were asking if she felt great to be in the center of such a big piece of news. Their tone was full of envy. Their actions today had confused her. Huo Ci was preparing to have lunch with Sheng Xichen and Fang Hua. Before he left, a lot of paparazzi appeared out of nowhere and surrounded him and Zhen Li. The male and female protagonists of this incident were present, so the atmosphere was lively. When Ling Sheng looked over, wrinkles appeared on her forehead. When she saw Zhen Li smiling at the camera and answering the paparazzi¡¯s questions, she looked very experienced. She knew that this incident had definitely been planned by her because she wanted to use her father¡¯s popularity. It was hard to judge other people. A bigshot like her father was definitely the kind of person who would make someone else stand out in the entertainment circle after being involved in a scandal with him. It would not be an overstatement to say that her appearance in the entertainment circle back then had a lot to do with the frequent rumors about the two of them. She felt the effects starkly. In the entertainment circle, one did not have to care about good or bad rumors. It was fine as long as one could stand out. Since this had been described as a scandal, both parties just needed to clarify things to settle this matter. If one was criticized or defamed, so be it. Anyway, popularity had been obtained, which was a victory. However, there was something wrong with Zhen Li¡¯s brain. Did she really think her father was a paper tiger that she could force to do her bidding? If he wanted to crush her, it would be as easy as moving his finger. Opposite her, her father smiled lightly. He was a little far away, and their surroundings were noisy. She could not hear what the person in question was saying. Fang Hua and Sheng Xichen were also by Huo Ci¡¯s side, as they were having lunch with him. Who knew that such a big scandal would suddenly break out? They looked at each other and confirmed that the mastermind behind it was Zhen Li. Fang Hua had always known that this woman was scheming. It would have been fine if she had not made a move, but she had caused a sensational scandal the moment she had done so. Upon seeing Huo Ci¡¯s fake smile, she knew that he had been deceived. Sheng Xichen took a look at Huo Ci. Even a wise man would eventually make a mistake. Although many female celebrities wanted to use him to climb up the social ladder, and there were also many rumors about him, no one had ever been able to deliver the killing blow. Most of the time, things fizzled out. However, it was different this time. Zhen Li had gotten out of his car. Her expression and posture, as well as the slightly messy state of her clothes, made one¡¯s imagination run wild. ¡°I was just asking Teacher Huo to explain the script to me.¡± Zhen Li smiled politely at the reporters and stole a look at Huo Ci. Her eyes were shy and seductive. She had not been popular in years, as she had lacked an opportunity to become popular. With Huo Ci¡¯s help, she would definitely make a comeback and become popular in China. Huo Ci let out a cold laugh in his heart. He had not expected that after being in the entertainment circle for so long, he would be scammed by a woman. It would be embarrassing if he said this out loud. He smiled elegantly and said, ¡°Ms. Zhen is very talented. I believe she will go further in her acting career in the future.¡± In the morning, his car window had been smashed and his in-car camera recorder had been stolen. Zuo Ming¡¯s wallet had also been stolen. He had thought that the local security was poor and this crime had been committed by a thief. He had not expected someone to be waiting for him there. Chapter 507 - Worse Taste Did she not know what would happen if she offended him? How dare she scheme against him? What had given her the courage to do that? The reporters looked down and fought to ask them questions. Where else could they find such a good opportunity? The male and female leads of the scandal were present. Ling Sheng walked over quietly, her eyes spitting fire from anger. Look at Zhen Li¡¯s smug face. She had nearly carved the news on her forehead. Although she had said that she would rely on her capabilities to become popular instead of relying on scandals or hype, in reality, she had just not found a suitable opportunity to create hype with the right person. She was very ambitious and would not even take a liking to small celebrities she had worked with in the past. Otherwise, there would not have been any rumors or scandals. However, there had been an eye-catching scandal with her father. She must have taken a liking to him. She shot an angry look at her elegant father, who was smiling like a spring breeze. Look at him. Why does he have a face that looks completely harmless? Women have evil thoughts when they see him. Are all the female celebrities in the entertainment circle so thirsty? Do they lack men? They also lack men like my father. Why does everyone want to be my stepmother? Xiao Ye stood beside her and whispered, ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, don¡¯t be angry. It must be fake news. How could Boss like her?¡± Ling Sheng gave her a look and frowned strangely. ¡°When did I get angry? Why should I be?¡± It was not her man who had been involved in a scandal. It was her father. Even if he really liked Zhen Li and he married her and made her Ling Sheng¡¯s stepmother, she would not object, alright? Xiao Ye pouted and looked at her quietly. Before she could flare up, her anger got to her head and smoke began rising from her head. She looked like she wanted to kill Zhen Li. Who was she lying to? Upon seeing Xiao Ye¡¯s doubtful expression, Ling Sheng gritted her teeth and explained in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m really not angry. I¡¯m really not angry!¡± Soon, the paparazzi dispersed, and Huo Ci left under the protection of the bodyguards. When he got in the car, he punched the car seat angrily, his eyes full of danger and murderous intent. He gritted his teeth so hard that he wanted to kill someone to vent his anger. ¡°Zuo Ming, investigate this. I don¡¯t care what method you use. I want video evidence from last night!¡± F*ck! He had been tricked! This feeling was suffocating to the point of explosion! He had actually been put in such a pathetic state by a woman. Car¡­ sex? Was she worthy? Did she not look in the mirror every day? Did she not vomit from disgust when she looked in the mirror? ¡°Yes, Sixth Master.¡± Zuo Ming broke out in a cold sweat. The woman called Zhen Li was indeed scheming. When she had come yesterday, she had probably planned to be the hottest topic of the day. She had probably taken on the role of both director and actress while being secretly photographed by the paparazzi! This was the first time he had seen a fool who had dared to cause someone with power trouble. He wanted to tell her that she had gone overboard. She had gone overboard long ago. If she angered the Sixth Master, she would definitely end up in a miserable state. Normally, the Sixth Master would not care if a female celebrity tried to gain attention. He felt that it was not easy for a girl to survive in the entertainment circle. As long as one did not go overboard, he would turn a blind eye. However, this woman had actually dared to use him and set up a trap for him. She wanted to use him to climb up the social ladder and had even created an embarrassing scandal, causing him to lose face. This was the first time Sixth Master had suffered such a grievance. ¨C River View Tower was a famous teahouse in M City. The private room by the window was very quiet and elegant, but there was someone there who was not calm at all. Chen Mo stared at the video of the live recording and said with a cold expression, ¡°Cut! Gu Shen is trying too hard. Let¡¯s do it again!¡± Opposite him, the woman put down her phone, her slender, fair fingers curling up slightly as she knocked on the table. Even her frown was so perfect that it was out of this world. She was so beautiful that one could not take one¡¯s eyes off her. She looked at him unhappily. ¡°Ah Mo, are you here to have fun with me or work?¡± ¡°Sister, did you see the news about Huo Ci having sex¡­ in a car?¡± Chen Mo asked as he looked up at her hurriedly. Nangong Lengyu nodded. There was some disdain on her gorgeous face as her lips curled up slightly. When she spoke, her voice was a little cold. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s getting older. His taste is getting worse. He¡¯s not picky at all.¡± Chen Mo observed her expression quietly. He knew better, so kept quiet as he continued to work. Chapter 508 - Framing On set, Gu Shen was filming a scene with Fang Hua. The director¡¯s assistant had been filming for Chen Mo the entire time. He could not figure out if the director was crazy. He had said that he had something to do and was taking time off, but he was directing the film remotely. Zhen Li¡¯s scenes had yet to be filmed. She sat in a separate dressing room and looked at herself in the mirror complacently. She took out her phone and sent a long stream of messages to Huo Ci. ¡®Teacher Huo, I¡¯m sorry. I really didn¡¯t expect a reporter to secretly take photos. I¡¯ve already clarified the truth on Weibo. It¡¯s all my fault. Please don¡¯t be angry with me. I¡¯ll tell them that things are not the way they think properly.¡¯ Upon seeing the messages, Huo Ci smashed his phone with a bloodthirsty smile on his lips. ¡°How do you think I should kill her?¡± Zuo Ming broke out in a cold sweat. Any way you want. As long as you¡¯re happy. However, the Sixth Master had said he would find evidence. Where would he find evidence? The evidence had been destroyed by that woman. As he was worrying so much that his hair was about to fall, he suddenly saw a popular comment. The likes and comments exploded within minutes. The comments were all scolding Zhen Li. B*tch, slut, schemer, whore, shameless b*tch, get out of the entertainment circle. Celebrities on Weibo used their real names. Xu XiV: I was on the scene and I filmed it. I¡¯m using my real name. Attachment: [Video] The video showed Zhen Li getting out of the car and messing up her hair as though nothing had happened. She had unbuttoned the top button of her cheongsam, and her expression and actions had made her look as though she had just experienced something indescribable. Since he had seen it, Huo Ci had naturally seen it too. However, his handsome face darkened even more. His slender fingers gripped his phone tightly as he bellowed at Zuo Ming angrily, ¡°Useless thing!¡± Third Master Jun! In the end, he¡¯d actually had to rely on Third Master Jun to clarify his scandal with another woman. It was embarrassing for him! That bastard Old Jun had done it on purpose. If he had sincerely wanted to help, shouldn¡¯t he have had Xu Xi register a new account? He was obviously mocking him and slapping his face! After Xu Xi posted on Weibo, he looked at Jun Shiyan respectfully. ¡°Third Master, it¡¯s done. Take a look.¡± Jun Shiyan took a look and frowned slightly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you register an alternate account and post it again?¡± Xu Xi hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll register immediately.¡± Jun Shiyan said, ¡°No need.¡± He probably hated him, so there was no point in changing the name. Huo Ci would definitely think that he had done this on purpose. Ling Sheng saw Xu Xi¡¯s post on Weibo as soon as she came out of the washroom. When she clicked on the video, she saw Zhen Li¡¯s orchestrated scene. Her anger rose. Okay! This scammer had targeted her father. After the clarification video was released, the internet descended into chaos. Huo Ci was the nation¡¯s Best Actor. Besides his Little Cis, there was also a huge number of passers-by and movie fans. Many people had not participated in the original battle, fearing that they would wrong someone. They had all been watching from the sidelines. The moment the video was released, it was obvious that Zhen Li had framed Huo Ci and slandered him. People could not take it anymore and came forward. What could that little slut not do? She had orchestrated the entire thing to scam the Best Actor. How could they allow her to get away with it? They tore the little slut apart in minutes! The Little Cis started to post #Zhen Li, get out of the film crew of ¡®My Wife¡¯ and the entertainment circle# The Best Actor was indeed the leader of the entertainment circle. Before long, the number of people reposting this and supporting it reached hundreds of thousands. Before Ling Sheng could walk over, she heard a loud bang coming from the dressing room in front of her. She ran over hurriedly, but the door was not even closed. Through the gap in the door, she could clearly see Zhen Li grabbing her assistant¡¯s hair ferociously and kicking her chest forcefully. Chapter 509 - The Eye Of The Storm Okay! Not only was she scheming, but she had also tried to frame her father. She was also a violent sadist. The junior assistant had not said anything. It seemed like she had been treated this way frequently and was already used to it. Ling Sheng seemed to understand why Zhou Zhou had done that the other day. He must have seen Zhen Li abuse the assistant and tried to help her, but the assistant had not appreciated it. In the dressing room, Zhen Li¡¯s violent actions continued. She grabbed the assistant¡¯s hair and hit her head against the ground, all the while growling hysterically. ¡°You did it, right? You did it, right? I¡¯ll kill you today, you traitor.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t me.¡± Shen Nian did not know how the video had been uploaded online, but it really had not been her. Although she had filmed it, she had not planned to release it now and fall out with her. ¡°It really wasn¡¯t me.¡± She knew that she had to earn more money, so she had to rely on her. How could she choose to betray her at this critical juncture? Who had uploaded that video? At the time, Zhen Li had asked her agent, Sister Zhang, to take a photo. When she had heard their plan from outside, she had followed them in secret and filmed a video. However, she was sure that, other than her and Sister Zhang, no one else had been there. No, Zhou Zhou! She seemed to have seen Zhou Zhou! ¡°Do you think I lost? Do you think I¡¯m funny?¡± Zhen Li looked like she had gone crazy. Her face was hideous as she tugged at her hair, her lips curling into a hideous smile. ¡°Keep dreaming. I definitely won¡¯t lose.¡± Die! Everyone who blocked her way would die! ¡°Sister Li, I didn¡¯t know anything about this. How could it be me? Think about it carefully. Who else knows?¡± Shen Nian¡¯s eyes were red from crying. She looked at her in fear and shrank back. ¡°Nonsense!¡± Zhen Li seemed to have thought of something. Her eyes turned red as her pupils shook. ¡°Stop trying to drive a wedge between us. Do you think I really wouldn¡¯t dare to kill you?¡± That ugly freak had dared to spout nonsense. Impossible. Sister Zhang could not have done that. She was the one who wanted her to become popular the most. The two of them had agreed on this plan. It could not be her. Ling Sheng was secretly filming a video outside. Zhen Li went so crazy that she grabbed the assistant¡¯s head ferociously, wanting to smash it to the ground. Her expression was extremely carefree and bloodthirsty as she used all her strength. If this went on, even if the junior assistant¡¯s head did not explode, she would definitely get seriously injured. Her eyes darkened as she tried to push the door open. However, as soon as she touched the door, Zhen Li was kicked away. She flew to the dressing table behind her and let out a short, shrill scream. Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes widened. Zhou Zhou! He¡­ Why had he been hiding in the female artist¡¯s dressing room? Had he disappeared these past two days to hide here? Had he done it to protect that assistant? Zhou Zhou smiled coldly as he pointed at Zhen Li, who was rolling on the ground in pain. ¡°You¡¯re finished.¡± That evil woman had done many crazy things. He had been following her these past few days, wanting to film evidence. However, ever since he had attacked her, the woman had restrained herself. She had not scolded or hit anyone for a few days. Her attitude had been very good. This time, she had finally been caught red-handed. ¡°It¡¯s you? How were you able to enter this place?¡± Zhen Li was flustered, but her expression was calm. Had Ling Sheng¡¯s assistant been sent by her? Had the firing and resignation been just a show? Her real goal was to find evidence to destroy her! Chapter 510 - Forced To Compromise ¡°What does this have to do with you?¡± Zhou Zhou helped Shen Nian up and raised the camera in his hand. He smiled coldly at her. ¡°This is evidence that you¡¯ve been abusing your assistant. Just wait until you get kicked out of the entertainment circle!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk nicely.¡± Zhen Li was in so much pain that she could not move. Her waist had hit the edge of the bed, and she did not know if her bones were alright. She looked at Shen Nian. ¡°Niannian, come and help me. It¡¯s all my fault. I let you down.¡± Shen Nian knew that she was pretending. How could she be mistaken? She had just been threatened and forced to compromise. After all, as long as that video was released, she would not be able to survive in the entertainment circle anymore. ¡°Niannian.¡± Zhen Li called out to her softly, her eyes full of regret. ¡°I know I was wrong. I was angry too. You¡¯ll forgive me, right?¡± She had heard from Sister Zhang that the ugly freak¡¯s father was quite rich. He was a nouveau riche. Two years ago, he had discovered that the ugly freak was not his biological daughter. Back when his wife had married him, she had been pregnant with someone else¡¯s child. He had been made a cuckold for 20 years and had also raised an adulterer¡¯s child for 20 years. He had gotten so angry that he had kicked the mother and daughter out of the house and had even threatened them that he would not provide them with any work. The ugly freak¡¯s mother had been diagnosed with cancer and had been in desperate need for money. Given her looks, even if she became the cheapest prostitute that got paid 10 yuan each time, no one would bat an eyelid at her. In the end, Sister Zhang had pitied her and taken her in. When she had seen that she could endure hardships without venting her emotions, she had promoted her to an assistant. When she was in a good mood, she would be rewarded with two dollars. She was also grateful to her. Shen Nian wanted to help her up, but Zhou Zhou grabbed her arm. The man looked at her angrily. ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry that she hit you like this? Don¡¯t you care about your dignity?¡± Shen Nian looked at him and nodded, her eyes full of bitterness. Yes! She was that much of a slut! People who had not experienced it would not know what it meant to be stumped by a seemingly trivial problem. She knew. What was dignity? Could dignity be exchanged for money? Could it be exchanged for life-saving medicine for her mother? No! Her mother did not have the money to treat her illness. It had been snowing late at night when they had been kicked out of the hospital. While her mother had had no money to buy medicine and had been convulsing in pain on her bed, she had gone to find the man she had called her father for 20 years. She had knelt in front of him and begged him, her head bleeding from the kowtowing. She had begged him for help. When she had asked him for money, no one had come to help the two of them out of pity. She had long known that there was no so-called savior in the world, nor were there so-called miracles. If one wanted to live, one could only rely on oneself. No matter how difficult it was, one could only rely on oneself. She hated Zhen Li, but as long as she could earn money, it did not matter what she did to her. All she needed was money. ¡°Niannian, I promise I won¡¯t do anything to you in the future. I¡¯ll give you a raise and commission. In the future, I¡¯ll definitely treat you well, and you¡¯ll share my success.¡± Zhen Li knew her weakness. She needed money, and a lot of it, to treat her d*mn mother. She definitely would not let a video of her beating someone spread. Otherwise, her life would be over! She would not be able to make a comeback. If one said that she was scheming against Huo Ci, it would be possible to whitewash it. She could apologize, cry, or say that she had been possessed. After all, which female celebrity had not done such a thing? As time passed, everyone would forget about it. However, if she hit someone, there would be no whitewashing. Once the law was involved¡ªonce this was exposed¡ªshe would be finished. Chapter 511 - Going to the Civil Affairs Bureau Shen Nian looked at Zhou Zhou. ¡°Give me the camera. This is my business. It has nothing to do with you. If you really want to be nice to me, give me all the photos you took.¡± Zhou Zhou¡¯s face was ashen, and his eyes were spitting fire. He pointed at her and said, ¡°Are you crazy? She hit you. She abused you!¡± Shen Nian¡¯s voice was calm. ¡°I did it of my own accord.¡± ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± Zhou Zhou was stupid to begin with, so he usually could not out-talk others. At that moment, his chest heaved violently from anger and he pointed at her, unable to say a word. He did not know what he was doing. He had worked hard for so long to obtain evidence, but her simple words had negated his efforts. Zhen Li¡¯s lips curled up wickedly as she looked at Shen Nian and continued to act. In a hoarse voice, she begged her to gain sympathy. ¡°Niannian, I¡¯ve always treated you like my biological sister. You have to help me this time. Bring the camera over. I¡¯ll definitely be grateful to you.¡± ¡°Zhou Zhou, I admit that I¡¯m Yu Cai. I know I don¡¯t have the right to ask you anything, but I just want you to delete the video. This is my last request.¡± Shen Nian did not dare look into his eyes. He was holding his fingers tightly to make himself look calm. She knew that she was ignoble, but she had no choice. If she left Zhen Li, she would not be able to find any other way to earn so much money. No matter what, she had to keep this job. Only by keeping this job could she keep her mother alive. ¡°Fine, you can do whatever you want, even if I¡¯m ignoble!¡± Zhou Zhou was so angry that he wanted to kill someone. He was also a straightforward, inflexible man. He raised the camera in his hand, ready to smash it. Upon seeing that the situation did not look good, Ling Sheng could not continue watching. She could clearly see the smugness in Zhen Li¡¯s eyes. You can be smug for a while. You¡¯ll cry later. ¡°Zhou Zhou!¡± Ling Sheng shouted as she pushed the door open and dashed in. Then, she closed the door and locked it. Zhou Zhou¡¯s hand stopped in midair when he heard her shouting. Upon seeing the person who had suddenly appeared in front of him, he did not know when she had arrived or how much she had heard. Zhen Li had not expected Ling Sheng to enter either. Her face turned pale, and hatred flashed across her eyes. How long had that little b*tch been eavesdropping? How much had she heard? ¡°Yu Cai, right?¡± Ling Sheng walked over to Yu Cai and smiled at her. ¡°If you resign now, you can be my assistant in the future. I coincidentally had an assistant who resigned two days ago due to a tantrum. I¡¯m short of an assistant. I¡¯ll double the money she gives you!¡± Then, she deliberately looked at Zhou Zhou. He blushed, feeling too embarrassed to look at her. This guy was really stupid. Zhen Li had already said that she would pay her more money and give her commission, which meant that the girl needed money. If he said that he had money and he would give her a million, wouldn¡¯t she leave with him? Even if he took her to register their marriage, she would follow him obediently to the Civil Affairs Bureau! Shen Nian had not expected her to suddenly appear. The girl in front of her was really pretty. She was as pure and beautiful as an angel. Her smile was sly and agile. What was even more unbelievable was that she seemed to have seen through her heart. Her emotions were a little complicated, as she did not know how to feel. ¡°Teacher Ling, I¡­¡± ¡°Niannian!¡± Zhen Li looked at her, finally getting anxious. If Shen Nian betrayed her, she¡¯d really have no way out. ¡°I¡¯ll give you 100,000 yuan. 100,000 yuan a month. You will also receive a commission. Follow my schedule and I¡¯ll give you 10%!¡± Chapter 512 - Not A Private Meeting Ling Sheng knew that she was anxious, so she only smiled kindly. ¡°Sister Li, don¡¯t be so anxious. Even if Zhou Zhou gave you the video, I wouldn¡¯t give it to you.¡± How hilarious! Look at her anxious face. When that little b*tch had conned her biological father, she had not expected that such a day would come. Why had she not expected retribution when she had beaten and abused others? Zhen Li¡¯s face was ashen. She could only grit her teeth and swallow her blood. She remained calm as she looked at her and asked, ¡°Ling Sheng, what do you want?¡± Ling Sheng shrugged and shook her head with a sympathetic expression before sighing. ¡°People like you waste air and land by being alive. Do you know that everyone wants to punish you? I don¡¯t want anything. I¡¯m just acting brave for a just cause.¡± Then, her smile became even kinder and purer. Look, I¡¯m a good person! Shen Nian¡¯s originally heavy heart was amused by her unconventional behavior. She was really interesting. She had angered Zhen Li to death with just a few words, making her anticipate her next move. ¡°Ling Sheng, if you dare release the video, I¡¯ll sue your assistant for harassment. I¡¯ll also release the video of your private meeting with Huo Ci!¡± Zhen Li threw caution to the wind, knowing very well that she was just messing with her. She would not hand the video to her, so there was no need to waste her breath on her. ¡°Let me correct you.¡± Ling Sheng clapped her hands and said seriously, ¡°Firstly, it was not a private meeting. When Boss Huo came to find me, Director Chen Mo was also there. He can testify to that. Secondly, Zhou Zhou is not my assistant. He has already resigned. Even if you sue him, it will have nothing to do with me.¡± Zhen Li was so angry that she almost vomited blood. Her vision darkened as she growled angrily. ¡°You¡¯re lying. Huo Ci didn¡¯t see Chen Mo at all.¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t believe me. When he came over, Director Chen Mo happened to have diarrhea. Director Chen is such a man¡­ How could he let others know that he wanted to poop? He was too embarrassed to come out and meet people.¡± When Shen Nian heard this, she could not help but suppress her laughter. Could she not be so funny? She wanted her to forget what kind of occasion this was. This was obviously a very intense situation, but she had twisted it. However, the simpler words she used and the more she joked, the angrier Zhen Li became. Zhen Li was so angry that her face was contorted. She looked at Shen Nian and ordered angrily, ¡°Take her phone. I¡¯ll give you a million!¡± Ling Sheng smiled as she passed the phone to Shen Nian. ¡°You don¡¯t have to snatch it. I definitely can¡¯t beat you. Hold it for me.¡± Shen Nian¡¯s attitude was very obvious. She would not stay on her side anymore. Was there something wrong with her eyes, or was there something wrong with her brain? Was she perhaps desperate? Zhen Li watched as Ling Sheng walked toward her, not knowing what she wanted to do. The intense pain coming from her body made her unable to move. She opened her mouth to scream for help. Ling Sheng reached out to grab a towel and covered her mouth. Then, she looked at Shen Nian. ¡°Niannian, please bring me the clothes over there.¡± The windbreaker had a very long belt that was torn directly in half. Under Zhen Li¡¯s horrified gaze, she tied her limbs tightly with it. Zhen Li did not know what she wanted to do. Fear and hatred filled her heart, and her eyes were like venomous daggers that wanted to kill her. Zhou Zhou and Shen Nian did not know what she was up to based on her strange actions. Zhen Li was finished. She had beaten up her assistant. Even if she did not leave the entertainment circle, her future would be dark. There was no future for her. Chapter 513 - Please Be Kind Ling Sheng slapped away the dirt on her hand in disdain and looked at Shen Nian. Her lips curled up, and her sweet voice drawled. ¡°Beat her back the way she hit you. However, you have to think this through. I can¡¯t give you 100,000 a month. I¡¯ll give you an additional 10% commission!¡± Shen Nian¡¯s heart was full of mixed feelings. In the end, all that was left was gratitude. She did not know if there was something wrong with her eyes, but the girl in front of her seemed to have grown two pure white wings. She was obviously very arrogant when she acted and spoke. She was a little devil who could punish Zhen Li properly in minutes. One could not help but admire her tactics. Although she was violent and direct, she was the best. Only then did Zhou Zhou understand what she meant. He watched as Shen Nian walked over to Zhen Li. He did not know why his words had been useless. Sheng Sheng had not made any comments either, so why had she listened to her? In the past six months, Zhen Li had been making things difficult for Shen Nian. She remembered every single word. She ignored the warning in her eyes and started taking revenge. Ling Sheng crossed her arms and watched the show. She even instructed her from the sidelines where she could hit her with all her might¡ªwhere it would hurt the most when she hit her and which spot was best to avoid lest she died. Zhou Zhou knew that women were scarier than men when they were ruthless. He did not pity this evil Zhen Li at all. However, he wanted to know why Sheng Sheng and Yu Cai had such a good rapport. Shen Nian was tired. Upon seeing the blood on the tip of the white high heel in her hand, she turned around and smiled at Ling Sheng before thanking her sincerely. ¡°Thank you, Teacher Ling.¡± She was not a masochist, so how could she like to be beaten up? She just had not had a choice. If there had been any other option, she would not have been willing to work for Zhen Li. Zhen Li had already been beaten until she could not speak. However, her eyes were wide open and they emitted a sinister light like a malicious ghost, as though she wanted to drag her to hell. Shen Nian pulled the towel out of her mouth directly. She did not have the strength to scold her anymore. She stepped on her and looked down at her. She then said, ¡°Sister Li, I¡¯ve been with you for a long time. I have something to say to you. As a person, you have to be kind. We¡¯re all humans. No one is born inferior. You deserve to be bullied and humiliated.¡± Then, she threw the shoe in her hand at her face. She used to hit her with the tips of her high heels every time. Now, she could taste what being crushed by high heels felt like! Ling Sheng had not expected Shen Nian to look so listless. She had thought she was timid, but she was quite pretty when she rebelled. She had a strong aura. That¡¯s right, a rabbit would bite when it was anxious! ¡°Just you wait. You hit me, so I¡¯ll sue you. Just wait until you go to jail!¡± Zhen Li tried her best to squeeze out a sentence as she glared at them venomously. ¡°We hit you?¡± Ling Sheng frowned and looked at her strangely, looking very innocent. ¡°Do you have evidence? Did anyone see that?¡± ¡°You¡­ slut!¡± Zhen Li growled, wanting to get up and bite her to vent her anger. ¡°Sister, let me warn you. I¡¯ll get angry if you continue to curse.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s smile became even more gorgeous as she looked at Zhou Zhou. ¡°Did you see anyone fighting?¡± Zhou Zhou shook her head. ¡°No.¡± Ling Sheng looked at Shen Nian. ¡°What about you?¡± Shen Nian¡¯s suppressed anger had just been vented. At that moment, she felt very comfortable and carefree. She smiled and shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t see anyone either.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Zhen Li held onto the ground tightly. ¡°You will suffer.¡± Chapter 514 - Human or Ghost Ling Sheng walked over and rummaged through the dressing table. In the end, she picked a curling iron and looked down at her with a smile. ¡°Sister, good people don¡¯t deserve retribution. Only monsters like you deserve retribution!¡± Before Zhen Li could answer, she felt pain in her shoulder. Her vision darkened and she fainted. Soon, Shen Nian, who was covered in blood and was in a pathetic state, opened the door, and shouted, ¡°Oh no, oh no! Sister Li attacked me!¡± ¨C The video of Zhen Li abusing her assistant was quickly released and reached the top of the hottest searches. She was not a celebrity who attracted attention. If it had not been for the incident with Huo Ci in the morning, who would have known who she was? When the video was released, it attracted countless criticism. It would be good for her to get out of the entertainment circle. Most people wanted her to die, and she was criticized on the hottest searches. She had gotten what she deserved and she left the entertainment circle. The number of comments and reposts exceeded 100,000 in minutes. Zhen Li had never experienced such high popularity and traffic in her life. Her life had reached its peak, and she would not have the opportunity to enjoy this again in the future. In the video, Shen Nian was beaten up like a pitiful white rabbit. She was pinched, beaten, and kicked. In the end, she was dragged by her hair and knocked to the ground. Blood could be seen as well. It was brutal, one-sided bullying. #Did Zhen Li hit someone today?# [Hell is open, but the evil demons are in the human world. Today¡¯s reality is disgusting.] [Scumbag!] [Pervert!] [She¡¯s so trashy. She¡¯s really disgusting. I suggest beating such an idiot to death so that she can experience getting beaten.] [I seriously suspect that she grew up eating feces. She¡¯s too evil. D*mn, the lady who was beaten looked so pitiful.] [The entertainment circle is too twisted. On the surface, it looks bright and beautiful. Peel off the facade, and who knows if one is a human or a ghost?] [I¡¯m so angry that my whole body is trembling. I must have been blind to become a fan of this kind of sicko. I thought she was some lady without any strong ambitions, but who knew that she had fed any semblance of a conscience she had to a dog. Brothers and sisters, when it comes to principles, there are no idols. One has to distinguish right from wrong. I¡¯m out. + 1 Miss, take care. Add me. + 10,086 My youth was fed to the dogs. + Identity card number, I¡¯m like a dog. After eating a mouthful of sh*t, I won¡¯t follow celebrities and have true feelings for them anymore.] The hottest comments were full of anger. The netizens who had tried to seek justice had few fans to begin with, so they could not control the comments that were trending. After this incident, it was completely quiet. No one appeared to quarrel anymore. Everyone was prepared to leave and calm down. They would escape this fandom and step back! Ling Sheng was browsing through the comments and having a lot of fun. She even commented from her alternate account. Jun Sheng replied, ¡°Zhen Li, I advise you to be kind.¡± The moment she posted it, she received a reply. Jun Lin @Jun Sheng: Do you have time at night on the 17th? Upon seeing his reply, Ling Sheng started typing with a smile. Jun Sheng replied, ¡°I have no time. What do you want?¡± Jun Lin: Let¡¯s eat. Jun Sheng asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you eat every day?¡± Jun Lin: Doesn¡¯t taste that great. Jun Sheng said, ¡°Then what do you want?¡± Jun Lin: You! ???? ???? Upon seeing his reply, Ling Sheng could not help but laugh. He had moved away last night and had not had the chance to say goodbye to her. She was afraid that her father would blame her, so she had not dared to come and find him. Upon thinking about it, she felt quite aggrieved. Jun Sheng was relentless. Initially, she had been able to see him twice every morning and at night. Now that her father had come, she could not even see him. On Zhen Li¡¯s front, her contract was already set in stone. The film crew of ¡°My Wife¡± had already announced that they would not use tainted celebrities and had already taken the initiative to terminate the contract. Chapter 515 - Submission On The Surface, Disobedience In Actuality Due to this incident, there was even a topic on Weibo. It was about self-defense in the workplace, opposition to professional bullying, and speaking up for more newbies who had been bullied by their superiors like Shen Nian. One reason for this was to warn these people to restrain themselves. Once they were exposed, they would be morally condemned and their reputation might be ruined. In addition, people in the workplace called for people who had no choice to protect themselves and fight for their rights. They could not tolerate being bullied or beaten up excessively. It would only make bad people more arrogant. They had to think of ways to escape or expose those people. After Shen Nian was saved by Ling Sheng and Zhou Zhou, she joined Ling Sheng and became her assistant. Xiao Ye was more of an introvert. After Shen Nian untied the knot in her heart, her personality became relatively more outgoing. She was considerate and tenacious. In addition, she showed some signs of being swift and decisive. Her personality complemented Xiao Ye¡¯s hesitant and weak personality perfectly. ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, what¡¯s wrong with Brother Zhou?¡± Xiao Ye was baffled. The whole afternoon, Brother Zhou had snatched her job and brought water and towels to Sister Sheng Sheng. He¡¯d even kept looking at her and laughing foolishly. Ling Sheng took a look at the big fool standing not far away and replied casually, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Did he think he could come and go as he pleased? He had resigned in front of so many people without even discussing it with her. Now that she had found a new assistant, he wanted to come back. Did he think this was his house? No, he wanted to save face. Xiao Ye found it strange, but she knew that she could not say anything. Sister Sheng Sheng had not asked Brother Zhou to come back. What was wrong with Brother Zhou? Ling Sheng received a letter from Little Fishy when she returned to her residence to wash up after filming at night. He said that the Old Master had requested that this matter be kept a secret. Before this was done, the matter was not to be publicized so that it would give everyone a surprise. Initially, the Old Master had sent the two support trucks to cheer her on. However, someone had disobeyed him despite agreeing on the surface and had taken the money the Old Master had given to help someone else. Ling Sheng felt angry and amused at the same time. She sympathized with him very much. Who knew how Grandpa would punish him when he got home? How could he dare do anything? Huo Ci, on the other hand, was very satisfied and was in a good mood. The weather there was good, and the scenery was not bad either. He planned to have fun for two days before leaving to relax lest he got slapped by the Old Master when he returned. Third Master Jun was very agile. He had moved away that night after being warned. He had even vacated the villa so that it could be inhabited. The furniture and decor inside had been changed and were brand new. The style was exactly what he liked. ¡°Sixth Master, I¡¯ve checked the travel guide. Let¡¯s go to Yunjiu after dinner. I heard the scenery is not bad. There¡¯s even a light show, and a local folk art troupe is performing at night.¡± Zuo Ming came over with a tablet and flipped through the guide he had just checked as he stood beside him. ¡°Okay,¡± Huo Ci answered lazily as he made coffee. He did not know where Old Master Jun had gotten the cocoa beans, but they tasted rich and fragrant. They were better than any coffee he had ever drunk. He did not know what brand the coffee machine was, but he had not managed to find it even after taking photos. It was indeed a good device. ¡°Sixth Master, let¡¯s go to Chuanjiang Restaurant for lunch later. It¡¯s a local specialty and the most famous restaurant in the area. The reviews are 100% positive. I¡¯ve already booked a private room in advance. The reservation is at noon.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Huo Ci had already made coffee and given him a cup. ¡°Investigate where this set of items and coffee beans came from.¡± Otherwise, if he got addicted to this thing in the future, would he have to ask Third Master Jun for it? Chapter 516 - A Familiar Person ¡°Yes.¡± Although Zuo Ming said that, he knew deep down that it would be impossible for him to find out. Ordinary people would not know where Third Master Jun had gotten the coffee. However, the Sixth Master¡¯s attitude seemed to have changed a little. He could even see a hint of complacency in it. To be able to suppress the Third Master and make him praise and respect him, he had gone from being in the same generation as him to being one generation his junior. Wasn¡¯t he proud that he was inferior? He could only give Third Master Jun a thumbs-up. How admirable. He was definitely ruthless. Look at him. He was an elite favored by the heavens. In the past, his attitude toward the Sixth Master had been very domineering. Now, his attitude toward the Sixth Master was as timid as a feather and as humble as dust. In order to woo Miss Sheng Sheng and make the Sixth Master relent, he had accepted this huge psychological gap with a clear conscience. He was really a man. He was so impressive! Before they could go to Chuanjiang Restaurant to eat, Xu Xi knocked on the door. Behind him was a group of waiters, each of them holding an exquisite plate. ¡°The Third Master ordered these to be sent over.¡± Huo Ci let out a cold laugh. ¡°Scram! Who wants to eat his food? He must have poisoned me!¡± Xu Xi smiled respectfully. ¡°Sixth Master really knows how to joke.¡± ¡°Scram! I don¡¯t need this small amount of food!¡± As soon as Huo Ci finished speaking, he saw a few stray dogs, some big and some small ones. ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Xi was still smiling. Since the Third Master had to provide for him, he had to serve him humbly. If he was pleasant, he would help the Third Master please his father-in-law and woo his wife. ¡°Come back.¡± Huo Ci stopped him casually and got Zuo Ming to call the stray dogs over. Then, he looked at the waiters and ordered them, ¡°Leave them by the roadside!¡± Xu Xi watched as a group of stray dogs surrounded the food Third Master had carefully selected to please him. Then, they finished it in no time. That was too much! The Sixth Master knew that he had a reputation for being cynical, but he was really too much. It was fine if he did not eat the food, but if he fed it directly to the dogs, wouldn¡¯t that be a slap to the Third Master¡¯s face? The corners of Zuo Ming¡¯s eyes twitched, and his forehead darkened. His master really knew how to handle things! When Xu Xi returned to report this, he was extremely angry. However, he did not dare show it in front of the Third Master. The Third Master nodded and said casually, ¡°I understand. The food might not be to his liking. I¡¯ll switch restaurants tonight.¡± Xu Xi was silent for a moment before he replied respectfully, ¡°Okay.¡± Oh no! The Third Master had gone all out to woo his wife. Didn¡¯t he feel angry? Didn¡¯t he feel like he had been slapped in the face? At night, Huo Ci went to Yunjiang. The light show on the surface of the lake had already started, so it was quite lively. There were many tourists and many snack sellers on the street. They bought a stick of candied hawthorn and ate as they strolled forward. Suddenly, a familiar figure appeared in the crowd. The woman was wearing a red windbreaker, and her hair was pulled back in a neat ponytail. Her pretty face, which was not covered in makeup, had a bright smile on it. She was also holding a huge piece of pink cotton candy. The expression in his eyes turned cold. He threw away the candied hawthorn, pushed the crowd aside, and chased after her. However, she had already disappeared. It was as though she had suddenly appeared and disappeared on the spot. As far as the eye could see, there were unfamiliar faces around him. Instantly, he got all flustered and punched the railing beside the river angrily. He was mad! He was simply crazy! Why would he see her? Besides, why would he chase after her? When Huo Ci looked over, Chen Mo also saw him. His expression changed to one of fright as he dragged Nangong Lengyu away and boarded a cruise ship with her. Chapter 517 - One Look Chapter 517: One Look ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Nangong Lengyu looked at him. ¡°You don¡¯t look too good. Are you cold? Why don¡¯t we go back?¡± Upon seeing the confused look on her face, Chen Mo felt relieved when he was sure she had not seen Huo Ci. He picked up a piece of cotton candy and put it in his mouth before leaning lazily against the seat. ¡°I¡¯ll swim with you. I said I¡¯d have fun with you for two days.¡± Huo Ci had come over. He had heard from James that the brat, Ah Yan, had let him stay in his villa. He did not know how many days he would be staying there. If he did not leave after having fun for half a month, would he continue filming? ¡°It¡¯s an honor to have a workaholic like you abandon his job and have fun with me.¡± Nangong Lengyu smiled. Her slightly-narrowed eyes were as vast and dazzling as the Milky Way. She suddenly approached him. ¡°Speak! What are you afraid of?¡± Chen Mo pretended to be calm and asked her repeatedly, ¡°Why should I be afraid? Why should I be afraid?¡± ¡°Is it because he¡¯s here?¡± Nangong Lengyu¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°If I¡¯m not afraid of him, why are you afraid of him?¡± Chen Mo argued stubbornly. ¡°Who said I¡¯m afraid of him?¡± How could Nangong Lengyu not know what he was thinking? As she fed him cotton candy, she said casually, ¡°If you¡¯re not afraid of him, why did you ignore your work and not go to the filming site?¡± Her younger brother was a workaholic, especially during filming. Even if the sky collapsed, he would not leave the filming site. Huo Ci was indeed capable. Look at how much he had scared the child. Chen Mo, who had been exposed, asked carefully, ¡°Sister, did you see that?¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking about Huo Ci!¡± Nangong Lengyu nodded and pointed in the direction of the shore. Under the lights of thousands of houses, he was standing in the sea of people and watching a light show. Chen Mo looked in the direction she was pointing at. There were too many people, and he could only recognize Huo Ci based on his temperament and height. He gave her a secret look with a complicated expression in his eyes. It had been so many years, so how could she have recognized him among so many people? ¡°By the way, I want to see Ling Sheng. When will you arrange for us to meet? I¡¯ll apply for a day off for her and have her show me around!¡± It had been a long time since Nangong Lengyu had felt the urge to see someone. She had fallen in love with her the moment she had seen her photo and confirmed that it was her. After looking through her photos and watching her variety show, she now liked her even more. The young lady was really interesting. She would definitely be compatible with her personality, so she would be able to have fun with her. ¡°I¡¯ll let you see her now.¡± Chen Mo video called his assistant and said, ¡°Has Ling Sheng finished filming? Let her talk to me.¡± The junior assistant called Ling Sheng over. Ling Sheng had yet to remove her makeup, so her pure, pretty, lady-like appearance was very eye-catching. She took the phone and smiled at the camera. ¡°Director Chen, what can I do for you?¡± Chen Mo did not speak. He did not know where the camera was facing. There was water behind them and colorful lights. He could not see anyone, so he pointed Ling Sheng at Nangong Lengyu. ¡°Sheng¡­¡± Nangong Lengyu¡¯s eyes lit up. She had yet to finish shouting Sheng Sheng¡¯s name. Chen Mo hung up the video call immediately and disconnected it. The screen froze on Ling Sheng¡¯s smiling face for two seconds before the image disappeared. Nangong Lengyu had just seen him hang up. She pointed at him angrily. ¡°Why did you do that?¡± Chen Mo smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to meet her? I¡¯ve already let you meet her. During filming, all my actors have to listen to my arrangements. I definitely won¡¯t allow her to go out and have fun!¡± Chapter 518 - An Official Meeting Nangong Lengyu said, ¡°Fine, you¡¯re impressive!¡± When Ling Sheng saw that he had hung up on her, she frowned. What did he want? What did he want? He had video called and hung up without saying a word. Besides, she had seemed to see her father¡¯s figure in the crowd in the background. Had he gone out with Director Chen? That was not possible. Director Chen had been hiding from him. He had been quite scared that day. Chen Mo said, ¡°Sister, her drama will end at the end of the month. She¡¯s supposed to be filming an advertisement in the Maldives. Why don¡¯t the two of you go over there to have fun?¡± Nangong Lengyu thought about it and agreed. She really could not wait to see her, but since her younger brother had said so, she could not delay their work. She nodded. ¡°What about Huo Ci? I heard that he¡¯s staying next door to you. If he doesn¡¯t leave, do you plan on not going to the film site again?¡± Chen Mo did not say anything. What else could he do? It was impossible for him to not go to the film site all the time. How could he continue filming? He could only get people to keep watch outside. If Huo Ci went to the film site, he would find an excuse to hide. Nangong Lengyu was very sure. ¡°What are you worried about? Huo Ci definitely won¡¯t recognize you. He¡¯s not that kind of person.¡± Chen Mo finally believed her. Two people had already told him this, so Huo Ci would definitely not recognize him. The next day, he went to the film site without any worries. Upon hearing that Chen Mo had gone to the film set, Huo Ci got ready to pay him a visit. He would be returning to the capital in the afternoon and he had been admiring Director Chen¡¯s reputation for a long time. When the assistant told Chen Mo that Best Actor Huo had come, Chen Mo was resting. Upon seeing the many workers and actors surrounding him and chatting with him, one could imagine how popular and well-liked he was. Besides Ling Sheng, everyone had gone to see Best Actor Huo. She was still sitting there and scrolling through her phone. When someone walked past her, he suddenly lowered his head and whispered in her ear, ¡°Your boss is here. Aren¡¯t you going to welcome him?¡± Ling Sheng took a look at the tightly-packed crowd and shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t squeeze in. He¡¯s here for you, Director Chen. Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± Chen Mo frowned, his voice getting louder as he denied it. ¡°Nonsense. Why would I be afraid of him?¡± Ling Sheng took a look at him. Why are you so loud if you aren¡¯t afraid? Why are you acting so heroic? When she saw him straighten his chest as though he was about to fight, she tugged at him and lowered her voice. ¡°Relax, you¡¯re not afraid.¡± Chen Mo let out a low cough and glared at her. Why did this little girl have to spout the truth? He did not know why, but he was a little nervous. His sister had told him that Huo Ci would not recognize him. Sheng Xichen smiled and nodded slightly at Chen Mo. ¡°Brother Ci, Director Chen is here.¡± Huo Ci greeted him with a smile. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw the brat, who was sitting there scrolling through her phone, suddenly stand up. She smiled at him and waved at him with all her might. Her lips moved silently. Father. He sneered in his heart. Look at her. She got angry when she saw him. She didn¡¯t even know how to welcome him. ¡°Mr. Huo.¡± Chen Mo encouraged himself a million times inwardly, hoping that he would not recognize him. He smiled and extended his hand. ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡± ¡°Hi, Director Chen.¡± Huo Ci shook his hand in a gentlemanly manner. However, a probing look flashed across the depths of his eyes before his lips curled up in understanding. ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of your great name, Director Chen. Now that I¡¯ve met you, you live up to your reputation.¡± Chapter 519 - : Long Time No See Chen Mo finally heaved a sigh of relief. He really had not recognized him. If he had known, he would not have avoided him. He had caused him to not come to the film site to guide his actors the entire day. He smiled and made an inviting gesture, chatting as he walked. Upon hearing him invite him to stay, Huo Ci explained, ¡°I really can¡¯t spare time for your invitation, Director Chen. It clashes with my schedule. I hope we¡¯ll have a chance to work together next time!¡± ¡°About the invitation¡­ Your agent contacted me personally to explain the situation. I hope we can work together. It would be my honor to film a movie with Best Actor Huo.¡± Chen Mo finally relaxed. Actually, there were some things that he had exaggerated in his heart, including the consequences. When he really did it, it was much easier than he had imagined. He had not seen him in more than 20 years, but he had changed completely. He was elegant and gentlemanly, and he was no longer the young, frivolous, high-spirited man he remembered. Ling Sheng saw that the duo was chatting quite nicely, but she had a bad feeling. Her father¡¯s gaze was strange. However, when he was in public, his acting skills were really good. Ordinary people could not tell if he was in or out of character. However, she was different. She knew her father¡¯s temper the best. When they were in public, his smile was light and his eyes were deep, which meant that he was suppressing something. However, Director Chen looked confident and did not notice that anything was amiss with her father. Until¡­ Huo Ci¡¯s lips curled up as he said, ¡°Director Chen, it¡¯s a little noisy here. Let¡¯s find a quieter place to talk alone. I have something to tell you in private.¡± Chen Mo did not sense anything and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Upon seeing the duo leave one after another, Ling Sheng got up and followed them quietly. She had a feeling that there was definitely an unspeakable secret between the two of them. She was not spying on their privacy. That was her father, not just anyone. She was afraid that her father would get angry and make a move. Right. That was it. Ling Sheng found an excuse for her actions. However, when she saw the duo enter Director Chen¡¯s office, she did not dare eavesdrop. She just stood at the end of the corridor. The door closed. Huo Ci¡¯s back was facing Chen Mo. Suddenly, he turned around and looked at him. ¡°Ah Mo, it¡¯s been a long time since we last met. How have you been?¡± The smile on Chen Mo¡¯s face froze as he looked at the gentlemanly and warm-looking man in front of him. The scene in front of him seemed to suddenly sneak on him and give him a punch, causing his blood to rush to his head. His sister had said, ¡°Huo Ci won¡¯t recognize you. He¡¯s not that kind of person.¡± His Eldest Brother had said, ¡°Even if you stand in front of Sixth Brother, he will definitely not recognize you!¡± He¡­ Had he been conned just like that? Who had said that Huo Ci would not recognize him? Huo Ci was not a fool. Why would he not recognize him? ¡°You¡­¡± Chen Mo paused for a long time, his expression changing again and again. He did not know what to say. In the end, his face reddened and his neck stiffened. ¡°Mr. Huo, you¡¯ve got the wrong person!¡± Huo Ci approached him step by step. He was slightly taller than him, but his aura was very oppressive. When he forced him into a corner, he finally punched the wall above his head. There was a dangerous look in his eyes as his lips curled up into a smile. ¡°You are Nangong Lengmo.¡± He thought he had mistaken him for someone else? What a joke! He had never gotten the wrong person in his life! Okay! Great! He was back. Third Master Jun must have known, but he had kept it from him. Were they brothers? So what he had seen last night had not been some bullsh*t illusion. It had been real. He was back! Chapter 520 - Crazy ¡°Brother Ci.¡± Chen Mo closed his eyes in fright and covered his face. He then stuttered, ¡°Speak nicely. Don¡¯t hit my face!¡± He had to go out to work later, so it would be difficult to explain if he was seen like that. Huo Ci retreated, his lips curling up coldly and his eyes full of mockery. ¡°Useless thing.¡± Why was he as timid as he had been as a young man? He had not done anything to him. Besides, had he beaten him up? He had threatened him at most. Chen Mo had always admired and feared him. After all, he used to be known as the invincible Huo Ci in the capital. He had been famous for being the devil incarnate. There had been no young master in the capital who was not afraid of him. In addition, he¡¯d had a few close brothers backing him up. He had basically been able to do anything he wanted. At the time, he had just returned to the capital with his sister. He had been frequently bullied at school. When he had first encountered him while being beaten up, he had not helped. He had just stood by. Later, after he¡¯d started getting along with his sister, he had started forcing him to fight with others. He had brought him along no matter where they went. To be honest, that had been the most unrestrained and unlawful period of his life. ¡°When did you find out?¡± Chen Mo felt that he had concealed it well. There was no way he would recognize him given how he looked now. ¡°Just now.¡± Huo Ci had never cared much about Hollywood, especially about directors and actors. He knew that there was a genius director called Chen Mo, but he had not bothered to find out what he looked like. Chen Mo frowned. Impossible! ¡°You think I¡¯m lying?¡± Huo Ci¡¯s lips curled up dangerously as he gave him a cold look. ¡°If I had known you were Chen Mo, do you think I would have asked Ling Sheng to act in your drama?¡± Dream on! Chen Mo¡¯s eyes constricted suddenly. When he heard him mention Ling Sheng, he was like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. His whole body pricked up. ¡°She¡¯s just an artist managed by you. Even though you¡¯re her boss, you can¡¯t stop her from taking on a script. Artists and companies can terminate their contracts at any time.¡± Huo Ci laughed out loud with a look of disdain. ¡°Terminate their contracts? She can forget about terminating her contract in this lifetime. She has to film whatever I ask her to film. If she dares to film something I don¡¯t want her to film, I¡¯ll put her out of commission forever and ban her from China! You¡¯ll see!¡± Chen Mo pointed at him. ¡°You¡¯re a tyrant. You¡¯re bullying her. She¡¯s not your personal property. I believe China has laws!¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong. She is my personal property.¡± Huo Ci did not want to continue talking about this topic, so he asked directly, ¡°Who else knows about your return?¡± Upon seeing his expression, Chen Mo knew that he would not let the matter rest. He might even do something when he got back. He hurriedly said, ¡°No one knows that I came back in secret. Eldest Brother and the others don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Oh, Rong Yin.¡± Huo Ci nodded and smiled at him. ¡°There¡¯s also Lu Shihao, right? Both of them know.¡± Then, he turned around and left. When he reached the door, he stopped and turned around again. ¡°Thank you for telling me.¡± Chen Mo panicked. ¡°Sister¡­ Brother Ci, this has nothing to do with them. Come at me if anything happens!¡± Huo Ci sneered, ¡°You¡¯re not worthy!¡± Upon seeing him leave, Chen Mo broke out in a cold sweat. He had nearly called him brother-in-law out of anxiety. If his sister found out, she would tear him apart. Huo Ci used to be a lunatic who did not act according to common sense. He was capable of doing anything. He hurriedly warned Rong Yin and the others. I¡¯ve been discovered. Huo Ci will be returning to the capital today. Chapter 521 - A Man and A Woman Lu Yubai replied instantly and cursed angrily. ¡°F*ck, I told you to hide from him. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Chen Mo: Sorry. A moment later, Rong Yin replied calmly, ¡°Oh, he found out.¡± Chen Mo complained tearfully. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that he wouldn¡¯t recognize me even if I stood in front of him?¡± Rong Yin: You can¡¯t believe everything I say. Chen Mo wanted to cry. Upon hearing the door open, Ling Sheng was about to turn around and run. When he saw her disappearing figure, Huo Ci growled. ¡°Why are you running? Get back here!¡± Ling Sheng had not expected to be discovered so quickly. Her father had a pair of god-like eyes and was smiling obsequiously at her. She raised her hand and swore. ¡°I¡¯m just here to take a look. I didn¡¯t hear anything. I¡¯m not the kind of person who eavesdrops on others.¡± After taking a closer look, her father was very unhappy. At that moment, his emotions were on the verge of exploding. He could not be bothered to look at her. He just let out a cold snort and left. ¡°Father, go home today. I don¡¯t have anything to do in the next two hours. I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s voice was small as she chased after him hurriedly and tried to please him. ¡°Wait in the car. I¡¯ll go to the campus supermarket to buy you some food. You can eat on the way.¡± Upon seeing the smile on her face as she chased after him and even thoughtfully gave him a pair of sunglasses, a mask, and a hat, he gave her a disdainful look. That brat only knew how to flatter others. He believed her when she said she had not eavesdropped. He had been paying attention to the commotion at the door. If someone had approached, he would definitely have noticed them. Why had she followed him instead of eavesdropping? That day¡¯s scenes were being filmed in M University¡¯s laboratory building. The area was sealed off, and many security guards were watching, afraid that some fanatics would sneak in and affect the filming process. During the filming period, M University was very cooperative and strict. Besides the teachers and students of the school, no one was allowed to enter the campus. The extras had also been selected from the students and teachers of M University. Classes in university were not very fixed. No matter what time it was, there would be people on the street, especially near the laboratory building. Many students were fans who were waiting for their idol to come out to see if they could get an autograph or a photo. Besides, the film crew was very nice. They would never reject fans¡¯ requests for photos and autographs. They were very cooperative. In addition, someone had leaked the news that Best Actor Huo had come to the film site again today. Many people had come, hoping to meet him by chance. Ling Sheng knew what was going on outside. If he went out like this, he would definitely be eaten alive by the fans. She even got Zhou Zhou to get her father to change into his coat. She did not care. After all, there were not many Peanuts outside. At most, they were her variety show fans. Many university students at M University were variety show fans of hers. When they saw her, they would say, ¡°Sheng Sheng, you¡¯re really funny!¡± It would have been fine if she hadn¡¯t heard it. However, when she heard more, she wanted to cry. Consider how an actress would feel if the first thing she heard during their first meeting was not that her acting skills were good, but that she was really funny. Then, she thought of Fang Hua and Sheng Xichen. When the fans saw them, they would say, ¡°Teacher, I love this and that role of yours the most. You acted really well.¡± Without comparison, there would be no harm. Her young heart had suffered a huge blow, so when Sister Mei had called to tell her that Director Qian Yi¡¯s ¡°100 Transformations Broadcasting¡± had asked her to be a permanent guest, she had rejected the offer outright. She wanted to be a household name actress, not a household name comedian! Huo Ci was walking ahead, and Ling Sheng followed him with small steps. Her legs were short, and her father was walking on his long legs. She had to jog to catch up. However, as she walked, her father suddenly turned around, grabbed her arm, and pulled her into his embrace forcefully. His big hand tightened around her waist and hugged her directly. Her eyes widened in shock, and she felt strange. In a low voice, she asked, ¡°Father, what are you doing?¡± Then, she saw her father remove his sunglasses and mask and put his hat on her head. His thin lips moved slightly as he threatened her. ¡°Shut up.¡± Ling Sheng frowned. Why are you being so aggressive? When she looked up, she saw a man and a woman walk through the entrance of the laboratory. The duo was simply a match made in heaven. Chapter 522 - Quite Compatible The man was a handsome foreigner in a suit. He was tall and he had a perfect figure, gentlemanly and elegant manners, and a pair of ocean-like blue eyes. He was perfect! The woman was at least 1.70 meters tall. She was wearing a red trench coat and a pair of high heels. As she walked, she gave off a strong vibe. She was as confident and dazzling as a queen. She was wearing sunglasses, so only her perky nose and red lips could be seen. She was definitely worthy of praise for her beauty. Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes widened when she saw this. The lady¡¯s aura was very strong. The queen was really beautiful, and the man was very gentlemanly and elegant, like a medieval aristocrat. The duo was a match made in heaven. She was a little far away, so she could not recognize them. She whispered in her father¡¯s ear, ¡°Father, who are those two? They look like immortals!¡± Huo Ci¡¯s eyes turned cold as he exerted force. His handsome face contorted for a moment before returning to normal. He gritted his teeth. ¡°You must be blind!¡± Ling Sheng took a deep breath. That hurt. Why had he pinched her? She just found them quite compatible. Why was he angry? When she got closer, Ling Sheng realized what he was angry about. Why had he suddenly hugged her and done such a strange thing? Wasn¡¯t the queen opposite her Movie Queen Nangong? When they brushed past each other, Huo Ci stopped in his tracks. Ling Sheng actually wanted to greet her, but her father grabbed her arm and stopped her from moving. Meanwhile, Movie Queen Nangong was chatting warmly with the elegant, handsome man beside her. She walked past them directly as though she had not seen them. She completely ignored them and treated the two of them as though they were invisible. Ling Sheng was shocked. Her waist hurt a little from being pinched. She stole a look at him and realized that her father¡¯s handsome face was very gloomy. Flames flickered in his eyes. Ha ha ha ha ha ha! Her father had been ignored like air. She wanted to laugh at him, but she did not dare. She pursed her lips and tried her best to suppress her laughter. ¡°Father, is that someone you know?¡± Ling Sheng looked harmless, her eyes as clear as a deer¡¯s. She was extremely innocent, as though she was saying, I don¡¯t know anything, really. Huo Ci pushed her away in disdain and said coldly, ¡°No.¡± Ling Sheng pouted and puffed her cheeks in anger. What kind of person was he? He had thrown her away after using her. She rubbed her waist, which hurt a lot. She was rational. Judging by this situation, her father had seen the Best Actress with that elegant man and gotten jealous. He¡¯d wanted to use her to attract the Best Actress¡¯ attention. However, Movie Queen Nangong had ignored him, which had made him even angrier. Perhaps Movie Queen Nangong had not deliberately ignored him and really had not recognized him! This deduction was too far-fetched. In the 20 years since her father had debuted, his handsomeness had never waned. Compared to his young self, he had gained a darn mature man¡¯s charm. The duo reached the car, and Huo Ci waited. Ling Sheng went to the supermarket to buy a lot of snacks and local specialty products. After putting everything in the car, she smiled and said, ¡°Father, I won¡¯t take you to the airport. I have to go back to film.¡± Then, she got out of the car immediately. Nangong Lengyu was there. She wanted to see the Best Actress. Who would want to take this weird-tempered, awkward old man to the airport? He even treated her with an attitude. Huo Ci¡¯s lips curled up coldly as he grabbed her arm and pulled her in. He had guessed her thoughts, so he raised his eyebrows and smiled. ¡°You have two hours. It takes 40 minutes to get to the airport. You¡¯ll make it.¡± Chapter 523 - Poor Old Man That brat. Look at her eager expression. Did she think he didn¡¯t know what she was up to? She had watched Nangong Lengyu¡¯s movie in his personal theater and told Xiaoqi that it was a film about her goddess. Did she think he didn¡¯t know?! ¡°Father, I also want to rehearse my lines!¡± Ling Sheng smiled at him, her heart full of tears. She suspected that her father might know something. For example, the fact that she liked Movie Queen Nangong. However, would this make him feel very upset, sad, and defeated? Forget it. On account of how sad and pitiful this old man, who had been ignored by his first love, was, she should take him to the airport! Upon seeing him sit obediently beside her, she gave him a sympathetic look. She patted his hand and said earnestly, ¡°Father, I¡¯ll take you to the airport.¡± Huo Ci held back a mouthful of blood. Did she know something? This brat was smart. She must have gotten information out of some scumbag. On the film site, Nangong Lengyu had kept a very low profile. She had even deliberately put on sunglasses and a mask. However, her queen-like aura could not be kept low-key. Many people looked over and guessed who she was to Director Chen. ¡°Ah Mo.¡± Nangong Lengyu sat beside Chen Mo and whispered in his ear, ¡°What¡¯s the relationship between Sheng Sheng and Huo Ci? Are they really a couple?¡± Chen Mo, who was drinking water, nearly choked to death. He explained hurriedly, ¡°No, definitely not. She¡¯s an artist managed by his company!¡± How was that possible? Sheng Sheng was Ah Yan¡¯s girlfriend! However, Ah Yan had not told him to tell his sister, so he did not say anything. ¡°Okay.¡± Nangong Lengyu nodded. When she thought of the earlier scene, her lips curled up in mockery. She had not seen him for many years, but his childish and laughable habits had not changed! ¡°Sister, I can promise you that Sheng Sheng and Huo Ci are not a couple.¡± Chen Mo raised his hand. ¡°I can swear on my honor.¡± ¡°Your honor is worthless.¡± Nangong Lengyu shot him a disdainful look and asked, ¡°When will Sheng Sheng be back?¡± Chen Mo said, ¡°She¡¯ll be filming in two hours.¡± Nangong Lengyu nodded and moved to his side in a very professional manner to give him guidance. In a moment, she entered working mode. The way the siblings worked seriously was exactly the same. The handsome man who had come with her was chatting with James, but his eyes kept glancing at her lovingly. James said, ¡°Steven, when are you planning to propose?¡± Steven shook his head and smiled bitterly. ¡°She didn¡¯t agree to go out with me. She¡¯s not even my girlfriend. How can I propose?¡± James was puzzled. He finally caught up with him after a long time. He could only pat his shoulder sympathetically and cheer him on. ¡°Come on, buddy.¡± You will not be the first or the last man to be rejected. Over the years, many outstanding men who stood at the apex of various industries had tried to woo her one after another like moths to a flame, but none of them had gotten what they¡¯d wanted. He did not understand why some people were so stubborn. Shouldn¡¯t a perfectly fine life be spent dating happily? Besides, out of the men who had wooed her, had anyone not been outstanding enough to make other women jealous? When Ling Sheng rushed back, she searched the entire film site but did not see her idol. In the end, she stopped Fang Hua, who had just finished filming. ¡°Sister Fang Hua, where¡¯s Movie Queen Nangong?¡± Chapter 524 - I’ll Take You to Meet Someone She seriously suspected that her father had deliberately been stalling for time. When they had reached the airport, he¡¯d had to drink coffee and eat. He had even dragged her along, causing her to delay her return by nearly two hours. ¡°What Movie Queen Nangong?¡± Fang Hua gave her a strange look. Upon seeing that her forehead was covered in sweat, she passed her a bottle of water. ¡°Calm down. Speak slowly.¡± Ling Sheng explained hurriedly. She might not have known that it was Movie Queen Nangong. After all, she was wearing sunglasses, so it would be normal for her not to be recognized. She described her to her. ¡°She¡¯s the queen who walked in just now. She¡¯s wearing a red trench coat. Did you see her?¡± When Fang Hua heard this, her eyes lit up. She then grabbed her arm excitedly. ¡°You mean that lady was Movie Queen Nangong?¡± Ling Sheng nodded hurriedly. She had not seen her, so she felt so wronged that she wanted to cry. ¡°I watched her movie some time ago. I¡¯m her fan now. She¡¯s my idol.¡± ¡°What a coincidence. She¡¯s my idol too.¡± When Fang Hua heard this, her face was full of regret. She asked anxiously, ¡°Did you see wrong? Was she really Movie Queen Nangong?¡± Ling Sheng nodded. ¡°Yes, Movie Queen Nangong Lengyu. I was definitely not mistaken.¡± If it had not been for Movie Queen Nangong, her father would not have been so agitated and would not have lost his composure. Most importantly, he had grabbed her to put on a show. Chen Mo looked at her and shouted, ¡°Ling Sheng, it¡¯s your turn! Get ready!¡± What was the duo doing over there? Why did they look so sad? ¡°She was here.¡± Ling Sheng felt weak and sad. She had actually missed out on meeting her idol. Would she only see her again next month when she signed the L-Star endorsement contract? There was still a month left. That was a little too long, which made her anxious. Otherwise, there was only one way¡ªshe had to find the Third Master and get him to bring her to meet her idol. Meanwhile, the duo, who shared the same idol, looked at each other and gave each other a comforting hug. Fang Hua said, ¡°Since she¡¯s in China, we¡¯ll definitely meet her again.¡± She had noticed the beauty in the red trench coat. Her aura had been really strong, so how could she not notice her? However, she had been filming her scene at the time. She had been immersed in her character¡¯s emotions and had not looked carefully. Otherwise, she would have recognized her. Movie Queen Nangong had left before Sheng Sheng had returned. The two of them had missed each other just like that. It was a pity. ¨C Ling Sheng¡¯s scenes were few and ended at the end of the month. The advertisement company¡¯s initial filming schedule was also at the end of the month, but due to Gu Shen¡¯s schedule, it was changed to the 10th of the next month. Chen Mo had yet to apply for leave, so no one was allowed to leave the film crew during this period. Ling Sheng had initially planned to apply for leave on the 20th of this month to film her album¡¯s second main song with Su Yi, but she could only do so after her scenes were completed. The second female lead, Zhen Li, had ended her contract with the film crew because she had blackmailed and abused others. Now, she had completely disappeared from the entertainment circle, and her social media account had been revoked. Outdated news links aside, she would occasionally be scolded for being evil. It was as though this person had never appeared in the circle. There were people who became famous overnight in the entertainment circle, which was like a fast-food restaurant, and there were times when public opinion doomed someone. It was cruel but realistic. The netizens were forgetful. They would find new topics soon and start a new round of discussions. While Ling Sheng was eating, her phone vibrated. When she opened WeChat, she saw a message from Jun Shiyan. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to meet someone tonight. Do you have time?¡± Chapter 525 - Caught Off-Guard Ling Sheng: I have time. I definitely have time. Ahhh, was the Third Master taking her to see Movie Queen Nangong? She was so agitated. What kind of gifts should she prepare? What should she wear? What kind of makeup? Damn it, happiness caught her off guard. She was agitated! ¡°Sheng Sheng, the two of us don¡¯t have any scenes in the afternoon or at night. Let¡¯s go out and shop!¡± Fang Hua looked at her red face, her eyes sparkling with excitement. She brought her lunch over and sat down. ¡°What¡¯s the good news? Why are you so agitated?¡± Ling Sheng shook her head hurriedly and let out a low cough. Even though she lowered her voice, it could not hide her excitement. ¡°Sister Fang Hua, I might meet Movie Queen Nangong!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Fang Hua¡¯s voice became louder. ¡°Can you take me with you?¡± Ling Sheng was put in a tough spot. Fang Hua was an understanding person. She thus smiled and said, ¡°I was just teasing you. I won¡¯t come. Tell me, how did you contact Movie Queen Nangong?¡± ¡°A friend of mine knows her. I mean, it¡¯s possible that I might meet the Best Actress. That¡¯s just my guess.¡± Ling Sheng could not help feeling agitated, and her eyes were sparkling. Although she had said that it was possible, she was 100% sure that she would meet the Best Actress. Besides the Best Actress, the Third Master could not have been referring to anyone else. Fang Hua was amazed. ¡°It¡¯s that boyfriend of yours, right? What kind of god is your boyfriend? How could he meet up with Movie Queen Nangong? Are they very close?¡± Ling Sheng nodded and held her hand. Her gaze was unusually firm as she said, ¡°Sister Fang Hua, don¡¯t worry. After Movie Queen Nangong and I become good friends, I¡¯ll definitely take you to meet her first.¡± Fang Hua nodded and smiled. When she saw her serious expression, she wondered why she was so adorable. ¡°Okay, thank you in advance. You have to succeed!¡± The duo gave each other the look of a revolutionary martyr entrusting someone with an important task. When they saw the pretty sister carrying a big lobster over, they were dumbfounded. ¡°Sheng Sheng, this is the curry lobster you wanted.¡± ¡°Thank you, Sister.¡± Ling Sheng smiled until her eyes curved. Upon smelling the fragrance of the lobster, she was about to drool. She put on a pair of disposable gloves and prepared to eat. The sister in front of her was called Chen Zhiji. She was the new second female lead who had replaced Zhen Li. She was a junior at Sister Fang Hua¡¯s company, and she was four years younger than her. She was a very gentle lady. She was not very pretty, but her looks made one feel comfortable. She had entered the entertainment circle late. When she was 28 years old, a director had taken a liking to her while she¡¯d been acting in a group drama. He had given her the role of a palace maid. Her acting skills were good. Initially, she had been supposed to live for two episodes. The scriptwriter had added scenes for her at the last minute, and after the script was changed, she had successfully survived until the end. After that, she had relied on her outstanding acting skills to officially enter the entertainment circle. She had signed a contract with a small company, but her age was a little unsuitable. The company¡¯s energy and resources were used to support newbies, so she¡¯d had no part in them. She had been exiled, able to act only as a supporting character, such as a mother, sister, or mistress. Her projects had all been low-budget dramas, the kind of moral family dramas that were broadcast on local television stations or anti-war drama series. At the beginning of the year, she had just terminated her contract with a company and signed a contract with Fang Hua¡¯s company, Xia Yu Entertainment. However, good jobs such as leading roles and scripts weren¡¯t given to her. She was not young anymore. In the beginning, Director Chen had felt that her appearance was a little inappropriate. Later, he had been convinced by the young lady¡¯s acting skills. With the harmless face of a neighbor¡¯s sister, she had acted as a scheming third party who had tried to interfere in someone else¡¯s marriage. It actually made one feel that the plot was different and super exciting. Chapter 526 - Calm and Old ¡°Sister Fang Hua, why do you think she doesn¡¯t get fat?¡± Chen Zhiji was puzzled. She watched her eating lobster in big mouthfuls before she ate the few vegetable leaves in front of her. Comparisons were infuriating. ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it.¡± Fang Hua sighed and looked enviously at the young lady eating happily beside her. She was really tantalized, but she could only smell the food. She did not dare eat it. One bite would definitely make her gain weight. Female celebrities were not the only ones who did not dare eat like this. Sheng Xichen did not dare eat like this either. As he was thinking about this, he walked over and brought a salad and a piece of steak. Sheng Xichen looked at Ling Sheng, who was eating delicious food. He took a look at the food on his plate and frowned slightly. This was too stimulating. He should not have come here. Upon hearing their conversation, Ling Sheng smiled. ¡°My physique is good, and my metabolism is fast. Young people are like that.¡± ¡°You mean that we¡¯re old? Our metabolism is slow?¡± Fang Hua gave her a warning look. Ling Sheng shook her head hurriedly to please her. ¡°No, that¡¯s definitely not what I meant. My digestive system is good. Sister Fang Hua, you¡¯ll always be the prettiest girl! You wouldn¡¯t have a problem portraying a high school student.¡± ¡°Forget it. When a woman reaches a certain age, she should act according to her age. I can accept playing a role that¡¯s within 10 years of my actual age, but I can¡¯t act in any teenage idol dramas! I want to grow old confidently and live well at any age.¡± Fang Hua sighed deeply. ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t act in those dramas either. Young, energetic roles should be given to young girls like you.¡± Chen Zhiji nodded. Not only were the actors involved, but the audience was also becoming increasingly pickier and stricter. The audience could accept an age difference of ten years or lower. However, if an actor in her thirties or forties portrayed a young lady in her teens, this would definitely hinder the immersion of the audience. Sheng Xichen sat down and smiled at them. ¡°But you know the domestic television drama market now. It¡¯s basically full of youth idol dramas. The themes are all quite uniform. It¡¯s not easy to get a script for a suitable female lead.¡± Fang Hua nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ve always chosen to film movies!¡± Ling Sheng thought about it and realized that it was true. Sister Fang Hua had always acted on the big screen and had not filmed many television dramas. ¡°Sister Fang Hua, you can switch to the small screen. With your capabilities, you can definitely portray well any role at any age.¡± Fang Hua smiled and urged her. ¡°Then tell Director Chen Mo to let me play the young female lead¡¯s role as well. See if he agrees.¡± Ling Sheng was silent. Okay, she had been wrong. The current domestic film and television drama market was indeed a little messy. There were too few genres that could be filmed, and the scriptwriters¡¯ abilities were limited. Good scripts were few and far between. Actually, this was a vicious circle. In addition, plenty of money had been spent in the past few years to invest in IP dramas and find popular dramas. In the end, people had lost most of their money. They almost made enough money, but their finances were tight. They¡¯d had to reduce their expenses and investments. Naturally, the television drama and film market had withered. ¡°Right.¡± Ling Sheng suddenly remembered and smiled ambiguously at Sheng Xichen. ¡°Teacher Sheng doesn¡¯t have any scenes tonight, right? Teacher Fang Hua doesn¡¯t have any either. It¡¯s Christmas today. The two of you can go out for a walk.¡± Sheng Xichen swallowed a mouthful of steak and wiped his mouth before saying slowly, ¡°Didn¡¯t Fang Hua say she wanted to head out with you?¡± Chapter 527 - The Light Of China ¡°Something came up last minute. I want to see my idol.¡± Ling Sheng was so happy that she spun around, her eyes crinkling into crescents. Sheng Xichen asked, ¡°Your idol? Which one?¡± She had many idols, including idols from movies, television dramas, fashion, music, gaming, and sports. The names he had heard of were all the best. ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Ling Sheng shook her head mysteriously and smiled slyly. ¡°I¡¯m not telling you.¡± Upon seeing her mischievous look, Fang Hua smiled and added, ¡°Movie Queen Nangong. She¡¯s meeting Movie Queen Nangong Lengyu.¡± Sheng Xichen¡¯s eyes lit up, and his gentle expression finally changed a little. He then asked, ¡°Really?¡± Ling Sheng smiled even more complacently. ¡°Yes, yes. Really. Senior Sheng, do you want her autograph? I can get it for you.¡± Upon hearing that it was Nangong Lengyu, Chen Zhiji felt a little agitated. However, she was too embarrassed to ask her for anything. In the end, she went all out. ¡°Sheng Sheng, I, I want it too! Erm¡­ I¡¯ll give you a notebook and two t-shirts later. Can you get them signed for me?¡± Movie Queen Nangong had been her idol since she was young. When she had been in high school and university, she had been her favorite. The magazines she had bought formed a thick pile. The first movie she had watched in the cinema had been starring her, the pride of the Chinese and the light of China! ¡°Okay.¡± Ling Sheng patted her chest without hesitation. One could tell from their expressions that Movie Queen Nangong was definitely a goddess in the eyes of both men and women her age. Sheng Xichen started to recall that 15 years ago, a movie he had acted in had been nominated for the Best Foreign Language Film Award. When he had attended the award ceremony, he had seen her in person. She had been the special guest host that year. On the stage, she had been humorous and witty. In the grand venue, where the stars had shone and superstars had gathered, she had been the most dazzling existence. She had been bright and moving, and her aura had been strong. She had been magnificent, and her every frown and smile had been seductive. When he had been the closest to her, there had only been two rows of seats between them. Now, he regretted not having the courage to approach her and ask for a photo and an autograph. Later, when he had become famous, the Movie Queen had stopped filming and they had never gotten a chance to meet again. Ling Sheng vowed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Teacher Sheng. When Movie Queen Nangong and I get to know each other and become good friends, I¡¯ll definitely take you to her for an autograph.¡± Chen Zhiji raised her hand. She had not been so agitated in a long time. ¡°Sheng Sheng, I want one too.¡± Ling Sheng nodded and waved her hand generously. ¡°Okay, leave this trivial matter to me!¡± Fang Hua took a look at her. Look at how smug she was. She had yet to see her, yet she was already so smug. However, this lady looked adorable no matter what. Regardless of what she did, she was always adorable. Ling Sheng did not know if Sheng Xichen had gone out to have fun with Fang Hua, but she started feeling extremely nervous after getting in the car. ¡°Third Master, Third Master, do you think my makeup is a little inappropriate?¡± Ling Sheng asked him, lifting her face and closing her eyes. Jun Shiyan¡¯s eyes burned as he watched the young lady close her eyes slightly. Her long eyelashes fluttered a little. Her crystal-clear face and moist red lips made his blood boil instantly. His Adam¡¯s apple moved up and down uncontrollably, and his voice was hoarse. ¡°It¡¯s very appropriate.¡± Ling Sheng did not trust a man¡¯s taste. She took out a mirror and looked at herself for a long time, but she was still uneasy and indecisive. In the end, she sent Shi Lingyu a video. Only girls knew girls the best. ¡°Sister Yu, I¡¯m meeting my idol. She¡¯s a pretty big sister. Do you think my makeup is appropriate?¡± Chapter 528 - Christmas Shi Lingyu looked left and right. ¡°Turn off the beautifying filter. I can¡¯t tell with the filter on.¡± Ling Sheng tapped on her phone screen for a long time before reassuring her. ¡°I didn¡¯t turn on the beautifying filter.¡± Shi Lingyu reached out to take a screenshot of her face. It looked tender and flushed. She was so envious. ¡°Your skin is much whiter than last time. Didn¡¯t you stay up late filming? You look better than when you weren¡¯t filming.¡± Ling Sheng chuckled. ¡°It might be because of the water and soil in the south. Also, I¡¯m using Senior Fang Hua¡¯s secret trick. I¡¯ll send it to you later!¡± Shi Lingyu nodded. ¡°Okay, stand up. Let me see your clothes.¡± Ling Sheng turned the camera around and nearly fell when she stood up. The man behind her helped her up and said gently, ¡°Be careful.¡± Shi Lingyu winked at her and said, ¡°Are you the neighbor? Why are you following her wherever she goes? I¡¯m so envious.¡± ¡°Brother Bei hasn¡¯t visited you?¡± Ling Sheng asked seriously. ¡°Then I¡¯ll call him and get him to visit you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really something.¡± Shi Lingyu glared at her angrily, knowing that if she did not explain clearly, she would definitely keep her word. ¡°He just came yesterday. Your outfit is quite nice. Your makeup is not bad either. It¡¯s suitable for a boyfriend-girlfriend meeting.¡± Upon hearing this, Ling Sheng was completely relieved. However, she was still a little nervous and expectant. ¡°Sister Yu, let me tell you something. I¡¯m going to see Best Actress Nangong Lengyu. Do you want an autograph?¡± Shi Lingyu burst out laughing. Upon seeing her complacent look, she said, ¡°How many people have you asked that today? Are you meeting her or getting her autograph? Will this do?¡± Ling Sheng let out a low cough and said seriously, ¡°I was just asking.¡± ¡°I know. You just wanted to tell me that you¡¯re going to see Movie Queen Nangong. Although I like Movie Queen Nangong a lot, it would not be good to ask her for too many autographs. When I have the chance in the future, I¡¯ll ask her personally.¡± Shi Lingyu was still considerate. The Movie Queen might think that she was there just to ask for an autograph! ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Ling Sheng nodded hurriedly and looked out the window. It was Christmas, so there were Christmas decorations everywhere. There were also Christmas songs playing on the street. It was very lively. ¡°Has Brother Bei left?¡± Shi Lingyu blushed and lowered her voice. ¡°No, it¡¯s Christmas today.¡± Ling Sheng understood. Upon seeing the man disappear in the background, she shouted, ¡°Hi, Brother Bei!¡± Yu Bei ran over from afar. ¡°What kind of eyes do you have? Can you see a thousand miles away? How did you see me?¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°Ha ha ha! I¡¯m eagle-eyed. Have fun, you two. I¡¯m hanging up. I¡¯m going to meet my idol!¡± ¡°By the way, let me tell you something.¡± Shi Lingyu stopped her mysteriously. She would hang up in a bit. Ling Sheng raised an eyebrow and waited for her to continue. Shi Lingyu smiled even more mysteriously and excitedly. ¡°Sister Su Yi went out with Teacher Lu today.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes widened. Had it really worked? ¡°Why would I lie to you? It¡¯s something I got out of Sister Su Yi when she consulted me because she was having trouble choosing a matching outfit.¡± Shi Lingyu was immensely proud. She then reminded her, ¡°Sister Su Yi is thin-skinned. Don¡¯t ask her about this!¡± Ling Sheng nodded and made an OK gesture. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± After hanging up the video call, Ling Sheng excitedly sent Lu Yubai a message. Uncle, how are you celebrating Christmas? Chapter 529 - Waiting For His Wife Lu Yubai: Su Yi said there¡¯s a Christmas event on the financial street. I¡¯ll go take a look too. Ling Sheng: ???????? Lu Yubai: What kind of expression is that? She¡¯s your friend. It would not be nice of me to reject her. Ling Sheng was exasperated by his failure to live up to her expectations. She smacked her head, feeling annoyed. Don¡¯t you know how to ask a girl out? You deserve to be single then. Lu Yubai: D*mn girl, repeat that story. Your old man just caused me trouble, yet you¡¯re lecturing me! Ling Sheng: ???? Upon hearing Lu Yubai¡¯s words, Ling Sheng realized that the day she had met Movie Queen Nangong, her father had caused trouble after returning to the capital. It seemed like he had even done something. Ling Sheng: Uncle, I¡¯m sorry. Are you alright? Lu Yubai: How could I be injured? Ling Sheng knew that her father would definitely not lose a fight. However, she should smooth things over. ¡®¡±Did you beat up my father badly?¡± Look at how old they were. They were not afraid of embarrassing themselves by saying this out loud. Couldn¡¯t they talk it out when they had problems? Why did they need to fight? Did they think they were stupid teenagers? However, she knew about the fight. Her uncle had not said why they had fought, so Ling Sheng sent a probing message. ¡°Was it about Movie Queen Nangong?¡± Lu Yubai: Let me warn you. Don¡¯t anger your father. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll rush over and kill you. Ling Sheng understood. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try my best to be careful.¡± Jun Shiyan was sitting beside her, looking sad and melancholic. Ever since the young lady had gotten in the car, she had not spoken much to him. She had been video chatting with others. Xu Xi pursed his lips and held back his laughter. Ha ha ha ha ha! He really wanted to laugh at the Third Master. He looked like someone waiting for his wife, full of grievances. This was really interesting. He could not laugh. He could not laugh. An Yan would be back tomorrow, and then he would be leaving. He had to complete the last day¡¯s mission properly. Perhaps the Third Master would think that his performance was better than An Yan¡¯s, so he would kick An Yan out and transfer him back! Ling Sheng was still typing when someone suddenly grabbed the corner of her shirt. When she turned around, she saw the man¡¯s sad expression. She could not help but laugh. In a sweet voice, she asked, ¡°Third Master, why are you unhappy?¡± Jun Shiyan grabbed her phone. ¡°Who is nicer, me or your phone?¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s smile was gorgeous as she threw the phone away obediently. She held his face and stared at him seriously. ¡°You¡¯re nicer.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s handsome face was stern. ¡°Then you¡¯re not allowed to look at your phone in the future.¡± Ling Sheng had not expected him to be angry about a phone. She let out a low cough and said, ¡°I¡¯m not looking at my phone. I¡¯m only looking at you.¡± Jun Shiyan was finally satisfied. He opened a piece of candy and stuffed it in her mouth. His lips curled up as he smiled. ¡°Your reward.¡± Ling Sheng peeled a piece and fed it to him. ¡°Your reward.¡± Jun Shiyan frowned slightly and turned his face away. He was strong enough to refuse. He did not like sweet food. He could withstand cake a little, but candy was too sweet, especially the kind she liked. It was so sweet that it was a little greasy. Ling Sheng had a lot of evil intentions. The more unwilling he was to eat, the more she wanted him to eat. She bit the candy in her hand directly, her eyes full of slyness as she leaned forward and covered the man¡¯s lips. Then, she retreated quickly. Her face was red as she shook her legs complacently and started chewing on the candy. The crisp sound was very pleasant. Before Jun Shiyan could react, she had already moved away. After lighting this fire, she acted as though nothing had happened. The sweetness in his mouth suddenly did not feel so sickening anymore. There was only sweetness left. It was so sweet that it reached his heart. He suddenly moved closer. ¡°I want more.¡± Chapter 530 - Alone When she heard his low, pleasant voice, Ling Sheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Her face burned as she shook her head hurriedly. ¡°No, you¡¯ll wait until next time.¡± ¡°Next time¡­¡± Jun Shiyan bent down beside her ear and let out a breath. ¡°When will that be?¡± Ling Sheng felt numb and itchy. She let out a snort and smiled. ¡°That will depend on my mood.¡± Jun Shiyan regretted agreeing to let the two women meet on Christmas Day. This was supposed to be his date. ¡°Ah Yan, go back. I¡¯ll go shopping with Sheng Sheng.¡± Nangong Lengyu chased him away. A man shopping with girls? You aren¡¯t welcome here! ¡°Sister Yu, I can carry your bags.¡± Jun Shiyan smiled. He had long regretted his humble request. He had thought of this long ago and had planned to let Sister Yu meet Sheng Sheng first. Then, he would take Sheng Sheng to eat, watch a movie with her, shop with her, and have a sweet date with her. ¡°Why are you following us? Do you know how troublesome men are?¡± Nangong Lengyu gave him a disdainful look and ignored the obvious hint in his eyes. ¡°With you around, we won¡¯t have a good time shopping.¡± Jun Shiyan felt that this might have been an unlucky year. Not only had Brother Mo been causing trouble, but Sister Yu also wanted to ruin his plan. In a low voice, he asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to accompany Steven in M City on Christmas Eve?¡± Nangong Lengyu smiled. ¡°I just called him and told him to shop by himself. By the way, why don¡¯t you accompany him?¡± ¡°Sheng Sheng.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s handsome face darkened, and he could only look at the young lady pleadingly. Why would a man like him, who had a girlfriend, go shopping with a man? ¡°Third Master, you don¡¯t know this, but girls don¡¯t like men joining them when they shop. Girls have a lot of secret stuff to talk about.¡± Ling Sheng knew that he was reluctant. Despite being a man who never liked to show his feelings, he now had a pitiful, unhappy expression on his face. Oh no, he had obviously been abandoned. He was very pitiful, but she really wanted to laugh. ¡°I won¡¯t stop you from chatting and whispering.¡± Jun Shiyan did not know when his status had started to wane. Huo Ci was alright. Initially, he had not had a good relationship with him. It was normal for him to want to protect his daughter and hate him. He could understand that. In the future, when he and Sheng Sheng had a daughter, if his archenemy wanted to woo his precious daughter, he would definitely go more overboard than Huo Ci. However, what was wrong with Sister Yu and Brother Mo? The two of them should have been on his side. Now, things had changed. In the end, his objection was overruled. He could not say anything. Nangong Lengyu took Ling Sheng away directly and waved at Jun Shiyan with a smile. ¡°If you¡¯re bored, don¡¯t wait in the car. Take a walk by yourself. Christmas is a very lively time of the year!¡± Jun Shiyan held his breath. He knew that it was lively, so there was no need to remind him. Ling Sheng waved at him, looking reluctant. However, her big eyes were full of excitement. ¡°Third Master, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Jun Shiyan forced a smile and waved his hand. ¡°Have fun.¡± Xu Xi stood behind him and sympathized with the Third Master. He had come up with a strategy to have fun with Ms. Ling, but his girlfriend had suddenly been taken away, leaving him alone. A gust of wind blew, cold and chilly. Two leaves flew past his head, making him look even more pathetic from the back. Chapter 531 - So Cute and Adorable No matter how old a woman was, she would always like to shop. Ling Sheng¡¯s card contained the one million yuan of pocket money her father had given her, as well as the 500,000 yuan her grandpa had given her before she had left. When she went on a shopping spree, she felt relieved and unrestrained. Nangong Lengyu was the empress who stood at the apex of the fashion circle. When she picked up clothes, her taste was precise and picky. After shopping at a few luxurious shops, not a single thing had caught her eye. She had eaten a lot. After all, the delicacies in China were definitely impressive. She had not stepped into her hometown for more than 20 years, so no matter how much she ate, she felt unsatisfied. M City was neither big nor small, and it was not a very prosperous city. It was a coastal city with a developed tourist industry. Although Nangong Lengyu had retired from the entertainment circle ten years ago, she had once been the white moonlight in the hearts of countless youths. Now that the youths had grown up and become parents, they could still recognize the idol they had once admired. After shopping for ten minutes, she met more than ten fans who asked her for autographs and photos. They were all over 30 years old. Ling Sheng dragged her to buy sunglasses. Nangong Lengyu chose two similar ones, and the duo put them on. After getting the same pair of sunglasses, they wanted to get matching clothes, so they went to the luxury shop next door and picked up two sets of acceptable clothes. Nangong Lengyu was 1.70 meters tall, while Ling Sheng was 1.65 meters tall. In order to be as tall as her, she changed into a pair of flat shoes and bought Ling Sheng a pair of high heels. ¡°Sister Yu, I can¡¯t wear high heels like that.¡± When Ling Sheng saw the thin heels, she rejected the idea forcefully. She was a useless person. If she wore high heels, she would fall. Besides, she would get exhausted if she shopped while wearing high heels. Nangong Lengyu squatted beside her and gestured at her shoes with a frown. ¡°But this is the only thing that looks nice. Sheng Sheng, you have to learn how to wear high heels. In the future, when you walk on the red carpet, you can¡¯t wear your ugly platform shoes. That¡¯s too degrading. You have to start practicing now.¡± Ling Sheng thought, Your words make sense, but I don¡¯t want to practice. She looked at her, feeling aggrieved. ¡°Can I not wear them?¡± Nangong Lengyu shook her head and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here. I won¡¯t let you fall.¡± She liked the young lady in front of her no matter how she looked at her. She wished she could keep her by her side. If her Little Xingxing had still been around, she would definitely have been as pretty and adorable as her. The shop assistants could not take their eyes off the duo. Were they sisters? Or were they mother and daughter? Their side profiles seemed to allude to that. They were both so beautiful. The older lady was like a queen, and the young girl was like her little princess. She was so cute and adorable as she wheedled! In the end, Ling Sheng put on the high heels. Nangong Lengyu supported her from the side, afraid that she would fall. She was not used to wearing high heels. The ground in the mall was shiny and slippery. Someone without the ability to control their body would definitely not be used to walking. Ling Sheng was a foodie. As long as she said something was delicious, there could be no mistake about it. After walking around the food section, Nangong Lengyu looked at her in amazement. ¡°Sheng Sheng, have you been here before? Have you eaten here?¡± She had not listened to such advice in the past and had chosen a few snacks. They had not been delicious, so she had thrown them away in the end. As for what Sheng Sheng recommended, it would certainly be delicious. Ling Sheng smiled arrogantly. ¡°I have the standards of a national chef. I know what¡¯s good and what¡¯s not.¡± Chapter 532 - : Huo Ci! Did He Have A Child? Nangong Lengyu looked at her smug face. She was too adorable. She could not help but want to go up to her and kiss her. The duo shopped and snacked. In the end, they chose to eat at a local cuisine restaurant. Ling Sheng checked the gourmet map guide and found that this restaurant had a good reputation. At six o¡¯clock in the evening, it was time for Xiaoqi¡¯s kindergarten Christmas stage performance. Since she could not go back, she had discussed it with Xiaoqi¡¯s form teacher and asked if she could live-stream it for her. When the video call came, Ling Sheng and Nangong Lengyu had just entered the restaurant and taken a seat. It was very quiet by the window. ¡°Who¡¯s that? Ah Yan?¡± Nangong Lengyu approached curiously and saw a girl¡¯s face. ¡°Xiaoqi¡¯s mother.¡± The form teacher greeted her with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s about to start. Xiaoqi is preparing backstage. Do you want to talk to him?¡± Then, she turned the camera. The children and teachers were busy putting on makeup and changing clothes. Xiaoqi was helping a young boy tie his bow tie. ¡°What a cute kid. Who¡¯s Xiaoqi¡¯s mother?¡± Before Nangong Lengyu could finish her question, she turned to look at Ling Sheng in shock. Xiaoqi¡¯s mother was Sheng Sheng? Sheng Sheng was already a mother? How old was she? Was the child¡­ Ah Yan¡¯s? When had this happened? Why had she not heard anything? Ah Yan was a scumbag. Why had he not told them about such a big thing? Upon seeing her son take the phone and reveal his handsome face, Ling Sheng introduced him with a smile. ¡°Sister Yu, this is my son, Ling Xiaoqi. Xiaoqi, let me introduce you to a pretty auntie.¡± Nangong Lengyu could not keep her face straight anymore. Her ability to accept things was a little slow. She could not even believe that she had given birth, let alone that her kid was already in kindergarten. She greeted the handsome child. ¡°Hi, Xiaoqi.¡± ¡°Hi, Auntie.¡± Xiaoqi blinked and looked at the pretty auntie on the screen. She was really pretty, and her smile was very warm. She looked like his grandma! Nangong Lengyu looked at the adorable child and her heart melted. He was too adorable and sensible. She wanted to hug him. Although she was very happy, her nose suddenly felt a little sore. She smiled and greeted him again. ¡°Hi, Xiaoqi.¡± This was Xiaoqi¡¯s first performance. His grandpa, great-grandpa, and great-grandmother were cheering him on from below the stage. He was excited and agitated as he introduced the character he would be portraying to Ling Sheng and the other lady. He even introduced some other characters. Nangong Lengyu had always liked children, but this was the first time she had liked a child so much. Her heart was captured by him, and the familiar feeling moved her. Xiaoqi waved his hand reluctantly. ¡°Mommy, Auntie Yu, I¡¯m about to go on stage. Can I video call you when I get down?¡± The child¡¯s last sentence was uttered carefully, his big eyes full of anticipation and excitement. Ling Sheng had yet to speak. Meanwhile, Nangong Lengyu nodded. ¡°Yes, you can. When you go on the stage later, we¡¯ll cheer you on. Baby, you can do it!¡± Xiaoqi smiled and nodded vigorously. ¡°I will work hard!¡± While the duo watched Xiaoqi¡¯s performance, they forgot to order food. As the form teacher was recording the performance, she accidentally scanned the audience. A familiar figure flashed past. He was wearing a mask, sunglasses, and a hat. Nangong Lengyu¡¯s eyes constricted. Huo Ci! What was he doing in kindergarten? Did he have a child? Had he gone to watch the child¡¯s performance? Chapter 533 - Admiration and Like Ling Sheng did not see her father, as they had brushed past each other too quickly. However, she knew that her father and grandparents would cheer Xiaoqi on. Xiaoqi¡¯s team was performing Snow White. He was the little prince. The little princess was not Mo Mo, who had a good relationship with him and was in the same class. It was another very pretty young lady. When the play ended, all the children held hands and bowed before the audience. Then, they did not return backstage and left the stage to find their parents instead. Xiaoqi ran toward Huo Ci and the others, begging for praise excitedly. ¡°Great Uncle, Great Uncle, did I perform well?¡± The video was a mess. The children had all left the stage, and the form teacher wanted to watch them. She told Ling Sheng to hang up the video call and contact her later. The video then ended. Nangong Lengyu looked at Ling Sheng and asked with a smile, ¡°Sheng Sheng, isn¡¯t Huo Ci your boss?¡± Ling Sheng looked at her apologetically and let out a low cough. She forced herself to explain. ¡°Sister Yu, he¡¯s my boss and distant uncle.¡± She did not know what to do. If Movie Queen Nangong reconciled with her father in the future, should she call her Mother or Auntie? Now that she was calling her Sister, the seniority made her feel conflicted. ¡°Then what about Xiaoqi?¡± Nangong Lengyu wanted to know whose child Xiaoqi was. ¡°He¡¯s not the Third Master¡¯s.¡± Ling Sheng did not know what to say. When she said this, her mood worsened. She paused for a moment and organized her words before saying in a hoarse voice, ¡°Xiaoqi is not the Third Master¡¯s child. He¡¯s my son.¡± Nangong Lengyu hugged her lovingly and patted her back comfortingly. Then, she felt her shoulders tremble as she cried softly in her embrace. Ling Sheng did not know why she was crying. The moment she was hugged, she felt as warm as though she had a mother, and this feeling forced out the weakest emotions in her heart. ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s all in the past.¡± Nangong Lengyu comforted her softly. She did not know what had happened to her, but she knew very well that it was definitely not a pleasant matter. She must have suffered terribly. Ling Sheng moved away from her embrace in embarrassment and wiped her tears with a tissue before smiling at her. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine now.¡± The past was in the past. She was living a good life now, and she was very happy. It was just that it was very sad when she thought about it occasionally. Sometimes, memories could not be controlled as one pleased and they would not stay forever covered in dust. ¡°Ah Yan¡­¡± Nangong Lengyu had experienced this before. Although her experience might be different, she knew that she could empathize with her. She thus comforted her. ¡°He¡¯ll be a good husband and father.¡± Since Ah Yan had already accepted Sheng Sheng, he would definitely dote on her and love her well. He would save her from torment and homelessness and make her happy. He would also treat Xiaoqi as though he was his biological son. So what if a woman had given birth before? If she had met a scumbag in the past, she could just kick him out of her life. The person who was the most important in her life and loved her would not mind about her past and would give her a good future. ¡°Sister Yu, do you not mind about my relationship with Huo Ci?¡± Ling Sheng looked at her carefully before daring to ask this question. Upon seeing her expression, Nangong Lengyu knew what that brat, Ah Yan, had told her. She shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re you, and Huo Ci is Huo Ci. Why should I give up someone I like because of him?¡± Chapter 534 - Born On The Same Day ¡°Sister Yu, you¡¯re really nice.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes were red with gratitude, and her heart felt warm. Oh no, she felt like she was about to fall for her. What if she liked the Best Actress too much? ¡°Little Sheng Sheng, you are a sweet talker.¡± Nangong Lengyu smiled as she hugged her. She could not help but rub her tender face affectionately. She was actually a person who warmed up to others slowly, but for some reason, when she had seen her, she had felt as though she had known her for a long time. It was only right that the two of them had a close, natural relationship. She knew that Sheng Sheng felt the same way. It was magical. Since Ling Sheng was with Nangong Lengyu, she did not dare video call her father and grandparents anymore. She borrowed Xiaoqi¡¯s form teacher¡¯s phone and chatted with him for a while before hanging up when he entered the backstage area to change. ¡°Ah Yan told you everything.¡± Nangong Lengyu looked at her and could not help but sigh. ¡°If my Little Xingxing was still alive, she would definitely have been as adorable as you. Your birthday is on the same day as hers.¡± Perhaps this was fate. They had been born on the same day, month, and year. Now, she had become Little Xingxing¡¯s brand ambassador. She did not like to be in contact with people close to Huo Ci, but she did not reject her. ¡°Little Xingxing will definitely be very happy in heaven. So many people remember her and miss her.¡± Ling Sheng was a little sad. She was usually sharp-tongued, but she did not know how to comfort others. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s order. I¡¯ll leave it to you, Gourmet.¡± Nangong Lengyu only wanted to inform her without deliberately mentioning the past, lest she felt uncomfortable. She had already gotten over it. Little Xingxing was a blissful existence to her. When she was mentioned, she felt blissful nostalgia. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Ling Sheng met her eyes, and the duo smiled. She thought that if Little Xingxing was still alive, she would definitely have been as beautiful, carefree, and interesting as Sister Yu! The duo had just finished dinner and was about to leave when a young girl who looked like a high school student ran over after hesitating for a long time. She looked at Ling Sheng excitedly. ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, I¡¯m a Peanut. I like you a lot. Can you give me an autograph?¡± The young lady was very nervous. One could tell that she had tried to recite this passage countless times before saying it. She did not even pant when she spoke. ¡°Okay.¡± Ling Sheng smiled and nodded before looking at her. ¡°Where do you want me to sign?¡± The young lady hurriedly passed her a notebook and a pen. ¡°This will do. Sister Sheng Sheng, you¡¯re really nice. You look better in person than on television.¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Do you want me to give you an autograph?¡± Nangong Lengyu asked with a smile. The young lady took a look at her, not knowing who she was. She waved her hand in embarrassment and explained politely, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Sister. I¡¯m a Peanut.¡± Ling Sheng gave her an autograph and took a photo with her. Upon seeing Nangong Lengyu¡¯s good looks and queen-like aura, the young lady deliberately asked her to take a photo with her. Nangong Lengyu did not refuse. Sometimes, she had to admit that she was old. The fans who recognized her were all old. Some of them might have already started taking care of their grandchildren. Sheng Sheng¡¯s fans should be young children. The girl in front of her was only a high school student. It was good to be young! After thanking her profusely, the young lady left happily with her autograph and photo. When she reached her seat, she posted excitedly on her WeChat Moments: Ahhh, I got lucky today. I met my Sheng Sheng. She¡¯s really pretty and gentle in person. I love her. I also saw her friend. She¡¯s valiant and beautiful. She has the aura of a queen! Chapter 535 - In Her Life After the young lady posted on her WeChat Moments, some family members liked her post and commented on it. Second Uncle: Where are you? Hurry up and state your location! Where are you? Young Lady: Eating. Second Uncle: What friend? That¡¯s Nangong Lengyu, alright? She¡¯s my goddess! Young Lady: ? Aunt: Sigh¡­ Children nowadays are still young. When she got popular, you were still breastfeeding in your mother¡¯s embrace! Hurry up and get an autograph for your aunt. Has she left? When the young lady looked over, there was no one at the window. She was gone. When she searched on Baidu and saw the Queen¡¯s information, she could only use one word to express her shock: Impressive! Wuwuwu, was there still room for regret? Could she turn back time? Why had she not known that there was such an impressive international superstar in China? She was a Hollywood Best Actress! Ling Sheng had not expected that one day, she would be on the hottest searches with Movie Queen Nangong. Her fan had taken a photo and posted it to the fan club. Together with the other Peanuts, they sucked on her luck as though it was sustenance. Then, she posted it as a Super Topic and excitedly described how she had felt when she¡¯d met their beloved idol. She described how she looked and talked at close range. Later, when the photo was reposted by a big senior in the film industry, it exploded on the hottest searches. #Nangong Lengyu & Ling Sheng# [Who¡¯s Nangong Lengyu? Is she impressive? Why don¡¯t I know her? I only know Gao Yu.] [Child, you¡¯re still too young. When Nangong Lengyu became famous, Gao Yu was still wearing diapers.] [Am I the only Cold Palace[1] fan who¡¯s still on Weibo? Ladies, answer me. Our Nangong has already reached a pathetic state if no one can recognize her on the trending searches. Aren¡¯t you embarrassed just watching from the sidelines?] [Sigh, I¡¯m too old to move. I searched for 10 minutes before I found my Weibo account. Am I late? What do you need me to do?] [I¡¯m crying. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m seeing my goddess trending on Weibo. I¡¯m kneeling.] [It¡¯s been 10 years. It¡¯s been 10 whole years. I¡¯ve finally seen her again. I just want to know if there are any more Cold Palace fans.] [What kind of treasure is Ling Sheng? Not only is she on the hottest searches every day with Best Actor Huo Ci, but she¡¯s also on the hottest searches with Best Actress Nangong. Am I the only one who wants to know what her relationship with the Best Actress is?] [Ten-Year Jade Light: Sisters, let¡¯s push our glorious achievements to the trending topics and show these junior fans what a real international superstar is like (Results.JPG).] [Lin MiaoV: What a familiar name. Sister Jade Light, long time no see.] [OrangeV: Sister, the site has been shut down for 10 years. I¡¯ve missed you a lot.] [So Poor I Only Have Money Left: Do you want to launch a site again? Do you want to launch a site? If you want to launch a site, come to me for money!] [Mere Designer WaterV: From what I can see in your eyes, I can confidently confirm that the person above is a big boss. This small shrimp is trembling. Do you need a page designer? Do you need site maintenance?] [A Door: I¡¯ll ask too. Code monkey here at your service. Leave the website¡¯s programming to me. I guarantee the page will be high-end.] The comments on this topic were actually quite normal. When she looked at the comments below, she realized that all of them were verified accounts with hundreds or even tens of millions of fans. There were elites from various fields. She would not have known if she had not seen them, but she was shocked when she saw them. They were all top figures in the industry. Mere Designer? He was the creative director of a top 4A (American Association of Advertising Agencies) advertising company in the country. Code monkey? He was the CEO of a famous e-commerce group in the country. He wasn¡¯t wrong. He had indeed been a programmer previously. As for the poor person who only had money? Very soon, his identity was dug out. He was the boss of a well-known coffee chain. He was rich¡ªvery rich. [1] [Annotation text missing] Chapter 536 - He Deserved To Be Single Ten-Year Jade Light was a fashionable socialite who had a personal fashion design brand. Its market value had been estimated last month to be more than 100 million yuan. She had originally been the site administrator of the only Nangong Lengyu fansite in China, [Yu Rules the World]. She was rich, so she was followed wherever she went. She fought in the front lines and brought first-hand videos, photos, and news to her brothers and sisters, who were waiting for news of their idol. If one were to trace this group of people back, they would definitely be the earliest example of international celebrity fans. This was mainly because Nangong Lengyu was not active domestically. Therefore, the fans called themselves Cold Palace Fans that had been sent to the Cold Palace by their idol. No matter how passionately they¡¯d called for her, she had not come to China even once. However, her fans still liked her without reservations. No matter where she went, she would not forget China or her fans. When she gave thank-you speeches, she would thank them. Whenever she was on a show, she would mention them. She had grown up overseas and had been a citizen of M Nation since she was young. Later, when she had entered Hollywood, she had resolutely changed back to her Chinese citizenship and gone to Hollywood with the identity of a Chinese woman. No matter where she was or what she said, the first thing she mentioned when she introduced herself was always her pride. She was Nangong Lengyu from China. Ever since she had left the entertainment circle, this group of people had been living a peaceful life and doing whatever they needed to do. They were successful people in the eyes of others. They were idols with successful careers, beautiful families, wealth, and good looks. People had never seen them chase after other celebrities. Now, all their fans erupted. Dedicated people scrolled down the comments section and realized that many celebrities in the entertainment circle were her fans. It was a big deal to see their own idols chasing a celebrity. This was the ideal situation for fans and idols: If the idol was there, they would follow them forever. If the idol left, they would wish them well. ¡°We traveled through storms and forged together all the way. In the end, we all grew up to be what we liked. We can proudly say that we are Nangong Lengyu¡¯s fans. Our idol is the most impressive person in China.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s Weibo private messages had already exploded. The messages were all from Nangong Lengyu¡¯s fans, who were asking her where their idol was! When Nangong Lengyu saw the comments on Weibo, her eyes teared up instantly. Back then, she had not been to China. This had always been her biggest regret. In order to let them spend the least money to see her, she had arranged for her farewell concert to be held in the neighboring country, R Nation. She had not expected that ten years would pass in the blink of an eye. The youths who had followed her all over the world over the years had become so impressive that she could only say out loud, ¡°My fans are my pride.¡± The Weibo trending topics had gone viral. Middle-aged people who didn¡¯t seem to have any interest in celebrities, to the point that they were considered old-fashioned by their children, went to register or restore the Weibo accounts they had abandoned to support their idol. Who said they do not know who Nangong Lengyu is? Who? Was it you? If a video was edited, hype would be created and the topic would go up the rankings. Even middle-aged people could be motivated to chase celebrities. Since everyone knew this, so did Ling Sheng¡¯s family. Upon seeing the hottest topic, Su Xiyin nudged Huo Xiao, who was sitting beside her. ¡°Hubby, why is Sheng Sheng with her? Ci Er will rebel if he sees this!¡± Huo Xiao¡¯s face was ashen as he gritted his teeth. ¡°How dare he? When I finally found a wife for him, he ruined it himself. He deserves to still be single!¡± Chapter 537 - A Bystander Is Always Clear-Minded Su Xiyin said, ¡°Okay, okay, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Ci Er was a scumbag back then. Otherwise¡­ Sigh!¡± Huo Xiao said, ¡°How dare he rebel? I should have slapped him to death!¡± Su Xiyin said, ¡°I¡¯ll call Sheng Sheng.¡± When Ling Sheng received Su Xiyin¡¯s call, she had just parted ways with Nangong Lengyu. Her idol had been picked up by the gentleman she had seen the other day, and she was in the Third Master¡¯s car. ¡°Grandma, why aren¡¯t you asleep?¡± ¡°Did your father call you?¡± Su Xiyin asked. That scumbag Ci Er better not cause Sheng Sheng trouble again, or he would definitely get a scolding if he called. Ling Sheng shook her head. ¡°No, did you see the hottest topics?¡± Su Xiyin said, ¡°Sheng Sheng, you know about her and your father. Your father used to have a relationship with her. Grandma didn¡¯t stop you from being friends with her, but you have to be careful. Does she know about your identity?¡± Back then, Ci Er and Yu¡¯er had fallen out completely because of the child. She did not know how hard the two of them had quarreled, but when she¡¯d found out about the estrangement, their relationship had been extremely tense. When everything had been turned upside down, Yu Er had gotten pregnant. No one had told her the specifics. She just knew that by the time Ci Er had gone to the hospital to catch her, it had been too late. She had already miscarried. Later, Yu Er had gone overseas and never returned. Ci Er had been alone for many years and had not found another girlfriend. ¡°I told her he was my uncle.¡± Ling Sheng did not dare say he was her father. Otherwise, things would be over between the two of them. She had a feeling that the two of them had definitely broken up due to various messy misunderstandings. Perhaps they would have a chance to be together after the misunderstandings were resolved. Her father had not been with a woman in years, and he had kept a photo of the Best Actress. The Best Actress had had many rumored boyfriends in the past few years, but none of them had been real. The two of them still had each other in their hearts, so she really could not think of any other reason for them to stay in this state. ¡°She¡­¡± Su Xiyin paused before asking, ¡°Is she doing well?¡± Back then, the two families had talked about marriage. The young lady had come all the way to the capital. When he hadn¡¯t yet known who she was, Ci Er had actually been a little fond of her. However, he had been going through his rebellious phase at the time. He had been born with a rebellious nature, so he liked to oppose his family. When he had found out that she had been chosen by his family to be his wife, he had felt like everyone had lied to him, so he had been unhappy. Back then, she and her grandfather had been unable to take it anymore and had wanted to slap him to death. Speaking of that, the person who had suffered the most was the lady. She had let him down. She had not taught her son well, and he had become too arrogant and spoiled. He had developed a lawless personality. If he had restrained himself or had a better personality, things would not have ended up like this. Ling Sheng nodded. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s quite well. Grandma, if you don¡¯t want me to, I won¡¯t interact with her again. I don¡¯t want to anger my father.¡± Su Xiyin said, ¡°No, why would I not want that? Don¡¯t think too much. Don¡¯t worry about your father. He¡¯s a scumbag.¡± There was no need to implicate the younger generation for the grudges of the previous generation. She knew that the Lu Family¡¯s Fifth Brother and the others were still acquainted with Yu-er. The eldest son of the Rong Family was even more understanding. They were all bystanders who saw things clearly. This meant that the past incident had only been a result of the two parties involved being too obsessed. After Ling Sheng spoke to her grandma, she felt a little relieved. She was touched. Her grandma was understanding and had a nice personality. Why couldn¡¯t her father have her personality? Chapter 538 - Returning to the Capital After Wrapping Up Jun Shiyan looked at the young lady. ¡°What did your grandma say?¡± When she¡¯d gotten in the car, she had been extremely worried and scared. She was afraid that Huo Ci would call and punish her, so she¡¯d kept nagging him. ¡°Grandma told me to be bold and do what I like without worrying about my father.¡± Although Ling Sheng only said that, how could she ignore her father? However, she was sure that her father had seen the hottest topic. It had been trending for half an hour, but he had yet to call to reprimand her. She did not know if he was too angry and had yet to recover or if this meant that there was still room for negotiation. This incident eventually eased up miraculously. The storm Ling Sheng had expected had not happened, and her father had not caused her trouble because of her relationship with Movie Queen Nangong. In the afternoon on December 31st, Ling Sheng¡¯s scenes officially ended. Almost every member of the film crew came to see her off. She was a barrel of laughs in the film crew, and she had a good relationship with everyone. She could remember the names of every staff member, which was even more difficult, and she treated everyone kindly. She did not put on airs, and she got along with others. Fang Hua hugged her. ¡°We have agreed to meet when we get back. Don¡¯t stand me up!¡± Ling Sheng nodded and promised her. ¡°Definitely not. I¡¯ll pick you up at the airport when you get back to the capital. We¡¯ll go shopping and eat. My treat.¡± Chen Zhiji also went up to her to hug her. ¡°Send us a WeChat message when you get home to tell us you¡¯re safe!¡± The sweet, adorable girl was leaving. She was a barrel of laughs in the film crew. Every time the atmosphere was stifling, she was in charge of moderating everyone¡¯s emotions and coaxing Director Chen. After she left, how would they live on? Gu Shen was also standing with the main cast. Since everyone had come out to see her off, it would be inappropriate for him not to come out, lest others gossiped about him. Ling Sheng bade them farewell one by one. Fang Hua, Chen Zhiji, Sheng Xichen¡­ When she reached him, he nodded and gave her a fake smile. Then, she smiled and patted the shoulder of a stand-in actor beside him to cheer him up. ¡°I wish you all the best. You¡¯ll definitely become the most impressive stunt double in China. I believe in you.¡± Gu Shen¡¯s eyes narrowed as he choked. His eyes darkened, as he knew that he should not have come out. Look at her smiling at others like a flower. When she was in front of him, she had a perfunctory attitude! What did she mean by that? Ling Sheng knew a lot of people. In less than a month, she had memorized the name of every member of the film crew. She could even say a few words about their preferences, dreams, and living conditions. The farewell lasted half an hour, to the point that Chen Mo started feeling unhappy. He coughed, and everyone looked at each other and left with a smile. The remaining people, who had yet to speak to Ling Sheng, were extremely sad. They all knew that they would not see her again after this farewell. They waved their hands vigorously at her retreating back. When he saw her get in the car with Chen Mo, Gu Shen¡¯s eyes darkened. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. That d*mn woman! Why had he come out to see her off? She had even stayed there for so long. She was simply wasting his precious time! About four hours later, Gu Shen had just finished filming when he heard the few workers around him have their WeChat chime at the same time. Then, he saw them take out their phones and look at them. They were excitedly chatting. Chapter 539 - Grew Up Eating Cuteness ¡°She¡¯s home. She¡¯s home. How adorable!¡± ¡°Ha ha ha! Did she deliberately change her style to record a peaceful video for us?¡± ¡°She has too many tricks up her sleeves. When can we work together again? Oh my god, I like this young girl too much. Did she grow up eating cuteness?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. She definitely grew up eating cuteness.¡± Gu Shen took a look. Around him, everyone who was not working was holding their phones and discussing happily. Chen Ge walked over, smiling at his phone. Upon seeing Gu Shen¡¯s dark face, he hurriedly put his phone away and pretended to be calm as he shouted, ¡°Little Liang, get Brother Shen a bottle of soda!¡± Oh my, my heart has melted. She¡¯s too adorable. Before he had interacted with her, he had always felt that Ling Sheng was not simple because of this person in front of him. She was a scheming b*tch. After interacting with her, he had realized she was a cheerful, adorable, beautiful young lady. She was not scheming and she treated others sincerely. She did not treat Gu Shen¡¯s agent differently either. Although she did not talk much, one could tell from the way she¡¯d interacted with the film crew that she knew how to talk. Her sincerity made one feel respect and comfort when interacting with her. ¡°What are you hiding?¡± Gu Shen¡¯s face darkened, and his brows furrowed slightly as he looked at him. ¡°Give me your phone.¡± Chen Ge did not dare disobey. He passed his phone over and hurriedly explained, ¡°Ah Shen, they added me to the group. I didn¡¯t want to join it.¡± Gu Shen took a look. It was the film crew¡¯s chat group. There were more than 100 people in it, and the top news was a video sent by Ling Sheng. In the video, the girl was wearing a giant furry panda-eared hat and had even painted her nose black. It was a 10-second video of her telling everyone that she had safely returned home. It was adorable and spirited. Gu Shen¡¯s lips curled up subconsciously. Then, as though he had realized something, he let out a cold snort and returned the phone to him before leaving. Cute? How was she cute? She was adorable just because her nose was black? She should be pretending to be adorable! Also, was she stupid? She could find such special effects in just any random beautification camera, alright? Did she have to apply the paint herself? Chen Ge had smiled upon seeing the video, but now, he was full of suppressed anger and darkness. He shook his head and sighed. The video on the internet was about #Holy #CP. He had initially thought that it was nothing. He had thought that the CP fans were having fun and the netizens were blind. However, he had been with the team for nearly a month. He had seen Ah Shen staring at the woman from time to time. Sometimes, he would smile knowingly. However, after a while, he had become anxious and angry. Based on his limited dating experience, he¡¯d guessed that he cared about her and had fallen in love with her. However, he was unwilling to admit it. On one hand, he had fallen in love with her. On the other hand, he was trying his best to tell himself that he hated her. He hated her very much. Whenever he saw her, he felt disgusted. Therefore, he would frequently have this kind of angry expression despite being fine a second ago. After Ling Sheng finished filming the movie, there was not much left on her schedule. Besides her advertisement with Gu Shen, only her cooperation with L-Star remained. The brand promotion, press conference, and advertisements would all happen in the middle of the month. The Lunar New Year was at the end of January and the beginning of February. After the New Year, Ling Sheng would have to prepare for the upcoming college entrance examination, so there would be even fewer jobs. Mei Xuelin was a very qualified agent. That night, Ling Sheng called her. Chapter 540 - : Exaggerating Mei Xuelin did not waste her breath. She did not even bother making small talk. She got straight to the point. ¡°I¡¯ve found a mathematician for you. He will meet you at eight o¡¯clock tomorrow morning. I¡¯ve sent you his contact details. Contact him yourself. If there¡¯s a problem with the time, you can find him and adjust it. From tomorrow and until you go to the Maldives to film the advertisement, you¡¯ll get some mathematics tutoring.¡± Ling Sheng wanted to cry, but she pulled herself together. ¡°Okay, I understand. I¡¯ll contact him immediately. By the way, Sister, I just got back. Don¡¯t you know how to show some concern? Don¡¯t you have a human side?¡± Mei Xuelin said, ¡°Sister, how did filming go? Are you tired? Are you thirsty? Do you want me to massage your shoulders and back and bring you some tea? You¡¯re gorgeous. You said you wanted to take the college entrance examination, so I¡¯m letting you take it. I¡¯m giving you time to study. Ask the whole entertainment circle if there¡¯s another manager with a good temper like me.¡± Ling Sheng shivered. She could picture her murderous expression as if she were in front of her now. She hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, yes, I understand. My good agent, you¡¯re the best in the world.¡± Mei Xuelin said, ¡°Stop flattering me. Do you know how fast the entertainment circle is changing? You just started to become popular. This is the time to consolidate your popularity and pursue this trend. It¡¯s the best time to take on jobs and complete them to earn money. Try getting another manager or management company. Let¡¯s see if they¡¯ll give you time to study and take the college entrance examination. Those that don¡¯t try to suck you dry are already people with a good conscience.¡± She also opened her eyes to take a look. Many people in the entertainment circle had been criticized for their academic qualifications, especially male and female idols who had debuted in talent shows and had yet to reach adulthood. Some of them had not even finished junior high school, let alone high school. How many of them had gone to take the college entrance examination again? Did they not want that? No, the fast-food consumption culture in the entertainment circle meant that if one was not popular and had absolute power, one had to appear in the eyes of the public all the time to make people familiarize themselves with them and remember them. The public was forgetful. Once one disappeared, they would quickly shift their attention elsewhere. One was not unique. The fans would soon fall in love with a newcomer. There were many young and beautiful men and women. One second ago, they¡¯d called someone their husband or wife, but in the blink of an eye, they changed husbands and wives. The investors behind them also knew the final outcome of these mass-produced influencers. They could only continuously squeeze their commercial value and pursue the biggest benefits in the shortest time possible. They would arrange endless appointments and jobs for them. No one cared about their lives. As long as they worked hard at their jobs and strived to earn money, it was fine. As for what would happen in the end, the capital was cruel. One could only become popular enough to compete with others and make them invest the best resources in them forever. They would listen to their opinions and start supporting them. Otherwise, they would be ruined. When one became worthless, they would nurture new people and harvest their fans one after another. The entertainment circle was a cruel arena of life and death where one only saw new people laugh, not old people cry. Only those who laughed until the end were winners. However, how many people could really laugh until the end? Ling Sheng needed tutoring, but she could not have classes at home. The whole family was there, so she informed her grandparents and prepared to go to their new house next door for her classes. The next morning, Ling Sheng got up early. Before she could open the door, she heard her son shouting excitedly about snow outside. She opened the curtains and took a look. The area was covered in silver snow. On the first day of the new year, the first winter snowfall had occurred. Grandma smiled and said that it was a good sign before urging her to wash up, eat, and go to class. Ling Sheng had not been to school for many years, so she felt like she was being driven to school by her parents again. Even Xiaoqi stuck his head in from outside and asked curiously, ¡°Mommy, Mommy, are you going to school?¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s mouth was full of toothpaste foam as she muttered incoherently, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to school.¡± While they were eating, Xiaoqi kept putting food in her bowl. ¡°Mommy, hurry up. Don¡¯t be late. Eat more.¡± Ling Sheng: Why do I feel like you¡¯re all very excited? When she went out, Grandma wrapped her scarf tightly around her neck and even put on a red wool cap that came with two adorable ears. The wool cap only revealed her eyes. Xiaoqi strode over on his short legs and took out his snacks. He stuffed them into her bag and reminded her in a nice manner, ¡°Mommy, eat when you¡¯re hungry. Listen carefully during class. You¡¯re not allowed to have snacks during the lesson.¡± Huo Xiao took a look at the time and urged her anxiously. ¡°Hurry up, it¡¯s time to leave. It will be eight in half an hour. It¡¯s the first day of class. Don¡¯t be late. You¡¯ll leave a bad impression on the teacher.¡± Ling Sheng did not know whether she should laugh or cry. Am I still a child? I¡¯m just going to attend some classes. Is there a need for the whole family to crowd around me? Upon seeing her leave, Su Xiyin hurriedly handed her an umbrella. ¡°Don¡¯t come back at noon. It¡¯s snowing heavily outside. Grandma will bring you food!¡± Xiaoqi smiled and waved goodbye. ¡°Mommy, Xiaoqi will bring you food. Hurry up, don¡¯t be late.¡± Ling Sheng: You¡¯re exaggerating. I¡¯m not a child. Will I get lost if I come home to eat, or will I fall on the way? Huo Ci was woken up by the urge to urinate. He got up and went to the washroom. When he saw the whole family blocking the door, he narrowed his eyes sleepily. Then, he saw the brat, who was dressed like a bear and looking around, smiling gloatingly. The snow kept falling, and it was a beautiful snowfall. Ling Sheng did not like holding an umbrella on a snowy day. She liked the feeling of walking in the heavy snow. It was a very romantic feeling. Before she left the district, she saw the man standing at the entrance thanks to her excellent vision. Chapter 541 - Aren’t You Afraid of My Father? The man was wearing a bright-colored khaki windbreaker that reached his knees. His back was facing her, but he seemed to have suddenly sensed her arrival. He turned around out of the blue and smiled at her. Ling Sheng looked at the fluttering snowflakes and the man¡¯s gorgeous face, which was becoming more and more charming. She was infatuated for a moment before she ran over excitedly. Jun Shiyan watched as the young lady flew over happily and agilely, like a bird out of its cage. When she reached him, her feet slipped and she fell into his embrace. She wrapped her arms around his waist and buried her face in his chest as she panted. Ling Sheng buried herself in his embrace and felt the heat coming from the man¡¯s body. She reached out with her small finger and poked his chest. In a sweet voice, she asked, ¡°Why are you wearing red?¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s lips curled up as he lowered his head slightly. His big hand gently brushed away the snowflakes on her head. Perhaps because he had not spoken, his sexy voice was a little hoarse. ¡°It¡¯s the color people don to show their support for you.¡± His breath was warm and it tickled her ear. She looked up at him and smiled, blinking. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that my father will see you coming here?¡± Jun Shiyan met the young lady¡¯s bright eyes and said in a low, pleasant voice, ¡°I¡¯m afraid.¡± Before Ling Sheng could speak, he grabbed her hand and dragged her along the road. Xu Xi, who was driving, followed the duo. He watched as the two of them ran wildly, leaving two sets of tracks in the snow. It was a pleasing sight. Sigh¡­ They tortured a single man every day. Was a single man not worthy of being a human? Ling Sheng felt hot as she ran and was unwilling to run anymore. She was wearing too much. Her grandma was afraid that she would catch a cold, so she had put on multiple layers of clothes. Upon seeing the beads of sweat on the young lady¡¯s nose, Jun Shiyan squatted in front of her, turned around, and looked at her. ¡°Get on!¡± Ling Sheng jumped directly on his back. The man¡¯s back was broad and strong, and she hooked her arms around his neck and chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t you have to work today?¡± Jun Shiyan replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Ling Sheng was an understanding lady. ¡°Then why are you here? When I get home later, you can go to the company. Have you eaten? I have biscuits, chocolate, maltesers, fries, and a lot of other things in my bag.¡± She seriously suspected that her son had packed his snacks in her bag. There were only a few math books and exercise books, but they were very heavy. ¡°I didn¡¯t eat breakfast.¡± Jun Shiyan had initially planned to have breakfast with her, but she had already eaten. Ling Sheng searched for a long time before taking out a small bag of bread. She opened it and fed it to him one bite at a time. ¡°You¡¯ll have energy if you eat more.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jun Shiyan answered softly. He tilted his head slightly and looked at the young lady on his back. All the beauty in the world could not compare to her bright smile. This was the best morning he had ever had in his life. Ling Sheng had agreed to meet the teacher outside Block 10 at 7:50. It was already 7:45, yet she had not seen anyone who looked like a teacher come over. It was snowing, and it was New Year¡¯s Eve. Everyone was probably sleeping in. Besides the few people who walked by occasionally, the road was very quiet. Ling Sheng stood on her tiptoes to look further away. ¡°Third Master, do you think the teacher got lost? There should be a traffic jam on the snow-covered road.¡± Jun Shiyan nodded and smiled slightly. He took a look at his wristwatch. There were only two minutes left. Chapter 542 - Who’s Married To You? Worried that something might have happened to the teacher, Ling Sheng took out her phone and sent a message to him. Teacher, where are you? Do you want me to pick you up? However, the man¡¯s phone rang. Ling Sheng turned around and looked at him faintly. She seemed to realize something. Jun Shiyan took out his phone calmly and replied, I¡¯m with you. Then, he reached out gentlemanly to look at the young lady in front of him. ¡°Hi, Student Ling. I¡¯m the tutor in charge of teaching you mathematics, Jun Shiyan.¡± Ling Sheng slapped his hand away and puffed her cheeks angrily. ¡°Jun Shiyan, you liar!¡± Then, she turned around and left. Humph! She was angry! He could not coax her! No wonder this tutor had been so strange. He had refused to answer her calls and had insisted on adding her on WeChat. He had been afraid that he would be exposed if she heard his voice! Jun Shiyan chased after her and grabbed her hand, only to be slapped away. He grabbed her hand again, but his hand was flung away once more. In the end, he followed her obediently. When the elevator closed, he forced her into a corner and wrapped his arms around her. He lowered his eyes slightly. ¡°Sorry.¡± Ling Sheng was angry. She used her fingers to poke his shoulder with all her might, feeling indignant. ¡°What are you sorry for? You¡¯re a teacher, and I¡¯m just a student. I don¡¯t deserve your apology, Teacher Jun.¡± Was this fun? Was this fun? He had to role-play with her every time. One moment, he was Professor Gu, the next moment, he was Teacher Jun. Jun Shiyan let out a low laugh and let her vent her emotions. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything yesterday. I was afraid that you would know it was me and would not want me to come.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s my teacher?¡± Ling Sheng thought to herself*, As if you don¡¯t know!* Do you know how much energy I have to use to restrain myself from having wild thoughts when I see your gorgeous face? It will affect my learning efficiency! ¡°I¡¯m your teacher.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s voice was low as he lowered his eyes slightly. His breath was on her face, warm and suggestive. ¡°Who else do you want to be your teacher?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the elevator door opened. There were two households on this floor. An elderly couple was supporting each other as they stood at the door. Upon seeing the duo, they greeted them kindly. ¡°Are you the young couple that¡¯s here to see the house? Or did you just move in?¡± Before Ling Sheng could answer, the man took her hand in his. He then looked at the old couple at the elevator door. ¡°Auntie, Uncle, we just moved here as a married couple. Please look out for us in the future.¡± Ling Sheng, who was angry, pinched his hand. Who just moved in with you? This is my house. Who¡¯s married to you? You¡¯re shameless! However, she had never seen this old couple before. ¡°We just moved here too.¡± The white-haired old lady, who was wearing a pair of reading glasses, looked at them lovingly. The more she looked at them, the more familiar they looked. She only remembered who they were when the elevator door was about to close. Before she could call out to them, the elevator had already gone down. The aunt and uncle wanted to take a walk downstairs. Ling Sheng saw that the duo was even older than her grandparents. They were around 80 years old. She reminded the elderly to walk carefully, as it was still snowing outside. It was easy to get distracted when Ling Sheng was with Jun Shiyan. After all, a teacher with a gentle voice and attractive looks was watching her and talking to her. Especially when he spoke, his voice always drawled, making her heart palpitate. Jun Shiyan knocked on the table and adjusted his glasses. ¡°Student Ling, focus. Do you understand this question?¡± Ling Sheng shook her head. She did not understand. She was only concerned about looking at his face. She pointed at him and complained. ¡°Can you take off your glasses?¡± Chapter 543 - The Doorbell Rang Jun Shiyan removed his glasses at her request. Ling Sheng looked at the devilish-looking man in front of her. Her thoughts kept getting led astray. After putting on the gold-rimmed glasses, he easily reminded her of a refined scumbag. She tugged at his tie and pounced on him. Ahhh! When he took off his glasses, he became an elegant gentleman. Just him speaking and looking at one lovingly was heartstopping! In the end, she had no choice but to find a pair of sunglasses and a mask and put them on him. She warned him sternly, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to remove them during class.¡± ¡°Does my appearance affect your studies?¡± Jun Shiyan let out a low laugh. Upon seeing the redness on the young lady¡¯s face, which was visible to the naked eye, he knocked on the blackboard and let out a low cough before saying seriously, ¡°Student Ling, lust is void, and void is lust. What you see is just skin. Your mission is to focus on studying.¡± Ling Sheng really wanted to pounce on him and bite him to death. How could he have the cheek to say that? He had tried to seduce her with that beautiful appearance of his and now, he was blaming her for not studying properly! Jun Shiyan had covered his face. Because he was wearing a mask, his voice was a little hoarse now. When he deliberately lowered it, his voice was mesmerizing. Ling Sheng had developed some resistance to his voice. In addition, high school humanities and mathematics were much simpler than university mathematics. Her memory had always been good, so she had yet to forget everything her teachers had taught her. In the morning, she finished revising a compulsory math book. In the afternoon, when Teacher Jun put down the chalk in his hand, Ling Sheng closed her textbook and the doorbell rang. She had almost forgotten that her family would be there to deliver lunch. She took a look at the man opposite her, who would attract trouble no matter what he did. She pushed him behind the door and warned him nervously, ¡°Hide well! Don¡¯t come out!¡± Then, she turned around and ran. She patted her heart calmly and smiled before opening the door calmly. Upon seeing the handsome face of her father in front of her, she instantly felt as though she had been struck by lightning. Out of the corner of her eye, she stole a look in the direction of the study. Oh no! Huo Ci scolded her immediately. ¡°Were you born in the year of the tortoise? Why did it take you so long to open the door?¡± Xiaoqi threw himself at her, hugged her thigh, and called her Mommy with a smile. Ling Sheng was dumbfounded. She was secretly glad that Teacher Jun had hidden. Otherwise, things would have gotten lively. However, why had her father brought Xiaoqi here to deliver the food? As she thought of this, she asked, ¡°Father, why are you here?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t like it when I bring you food?¡± Huo Ci¡¯s voice suddenly became louder as he looked at her in disdain. ¡°Who did you want us to send? Should your grandparents have served you? It¡¯s snowing outside. Do you have a conscience?¡± Ling Sheng obviously didn¡¯t dare say that. She did not even say anything when she was scolded badly. She hurriedly took the food box from him and smiled obsequiously. ¡°Father, it¡¯s my honor that you came to bring me food. You must be tired. Rest a little.¡± Huo Ci took a look around and frowned. ¡°Where¡¯s your teacher?¡± ¡°He went down to eat. We agreed that our house wouldn¡¯t provide food.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s face was expressionless as she opened the food box. There were two portions of food. Grandma might have thought the teacher would want to eat there. Xiaoqi stood on a chair and helped his mother take out the food diligently as he smiled at her. Ling Sheng looked very calm on the surface, but she was already panicking internally. She was afraid that she would be exposed one day. It would be fine if Grandma came over; they could even meet officially. Chapter 544 - Hiding A Man Behind His Back However, she was afraid of the current situation. If her father caught her, she would definitely be finished. Xiaoqi had eaten, but he still wanted to eat with Mommy. He sat beside her and picked up food for her. Only when Grandpa called him over to bring him water did he run to the sofa to watch television with him. Ling Sheng did not know what the food tasted like, but she was full of energy. Her body was like a string, and she did not dare keep staring at her father¡¯s movements. As long as anything abnormal happened near the sofa, she would hold her breath. Huo Ci chewed on a potato chip and let out a low cough before clearing his throat. ¡°How¡¯s the teacher? Can you understand everything he¡¯s saying?¡± Ling Sheng was as scared as a frightened bird when she heard his voice. She had not expected her father to be concerned about her studies. Her heart felt a little delightful as she nodded, her voice softening. ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± ¡°When will your teacher be back?¡± Huo Ci asked. His parents wanted him to judge the teacher¡¯s character; it wasn¡¯t something he had asked for. ¡°At two o¡¯clock in the afternoon.¡± Ling Sheng smiled, her heart aching. What if he really wanted to see the teacher? Where would she find a teacher? F*ck. Huo Ci cursed in a low voice and controlled his temper. ¡°Tell your teacher to come over early. I want to meet him.¡± ¡°Father, he¡¯s just a tutor. I¡¯m not a child.¡± Ling Sheng bit her chopsticks, ready to cry. Why did he have to see the teacher? ¡°Do you think I want to see him? Your grandparents wanted me to see him.¡± Huo Ci bellowed and gave her a disdainful look. Then, he pointed at her and ordered, ¡°Call him and tell him to come over quickly.¡± Ling Sheng replied, ¡°Okay!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she received a message from Jun Shiyan: Be right there. Ling Sheng: You found a teacher? Jun Shiyan quickly sent the teacher¡¯s photo and information over. Wu Yang, 23 years old, third-year student at the Imperial Capital University, Math Department. Ling Sheng sent an OK emoji before she started eating in peace. However, her father was watching television in the living room while she was eating in the dining room. Jun Shiyan was hiding in the study, which was one wall away. This was f*cking thrilling. Her heart was about to explode, and her nerves were so tense that she was flustered. When would her father leave? ¡°Bring her homework over for me to take a look at it.¡± Huo Ci lowered his voice and nudged Xiaoqi before asking him to run an errand. Xiaoqi nodded and ran to the study on his short legs. Ling Sheng was so scared that the chopsticks in her hand dropped. She was thunderstruck. Her wish to call out to Xiaoqi was forced down her throat, and her face turned pale as she jumped up. Upon seeing her run toward the study, Huo Ci knew that something was up. He frowned slightly. F*ck, could that brat be hiding a man behind his back? When Xiaoqi saw the man sitting behind the door, his eyes widened. Uncle Jun! Was he playing hide-and-seek with Mommy? Jun Shiyan had not expected Xiaoqi to suddenly enter. However, when he saw that it was Xiaoqi, he heaved a sigh of relief and shushed him. The duo stared at each other for a moment before Huo Ci¡¯s voice rang out. He stopped Ling Sheng immediately. ¡°You brat, tell me the truth. Have you hidden someone behind my back?¡± Ling Sheng shook her head hurriedly. ¡°No, Father. What are you talking about? Who am I hiding?¡± Huo Ci did not believe her. When he pushed the door open and entered, he kept her at the door. Then, he heard the washroom door close with a bang. Chapter 545 - Do You Think I’m Blind? Ling Sheng knew that he had gone to the washroom to hide. When she saw her father push the door open as he reached the washroom, she started sweating profusely. ¡°Grandpa.¡± Xiaoqi opened the door calmly without even raising his pants. He looked up with an innocent face. ¡°Xiaoqi is peeing. Grandpa, do you want to pee too?¡± Huo Ci took a look inside but did not see anyone. He pushed the door open, ready to enter, when the brat¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Xiaoqi has made the bathroom stinky.¡± Xiaoqi¡¯s face flushed from the effort of holding back. Then, he let out a fart, feeling extremely embarrassed. Huo Ci immediately smelled something faint and closed the washroom door in disdain. ¡°You brat, who told you to open the door?¡± Xiaoqi sat on the toilet bowl and said in an aggrieved voice, ¡°Grandpa, you knocked.¡± Jun Shiyan stood closely behind the door. This was the first time he had experienced such a thing. He felt agitated and aggrieved as he gave Xiaoqi a thumbs-up. Xiaoqi, who had farted in front of Uncle Jun, felt embarrassed. His face was red as he apologized in a small voice. ¡°Uncle Jun, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Upon seeing the door close and her father not entering, Ling Sheng finally heaved a sigh of relief. She loved her baby to death. Why was he so adorable and clever? Huo Ci was suspicious, as he did not believe her. He sized her up and curled his fingers. ¡°What are you hiding? Let me take a look.¡± Ling Sheng knew that actors like them liked to make connections. If she did not find an excuse, she would definitely not be able to deceive her father. She pretended to smile as though nothing had happened. ¡°Father, it¡¯s nothing. The teacher will be here soon. Go watch television!¡± ¡°Take it out.¡± Huo Ci was already impatient. Ling Sheng¡¯s face was bitter as she threw caution to the wind and gave him the rolled-up test paper. She stuck out two fingers pitifully like a child who had done something wrong. ¡°I only got two questions wrong. Really, just two questions.¡± Huo Ci took a look and threw the test paper in her face. He looked at her disdainfully. ¡°Two questions? You obviously got four questions wrong. Do you think I¡¯m blind?¡± That brat! She wanted her dignity? No wonder she had run into the house nervously, afraid that he would scold her for getting the questions wrong! Ling Sheng heaved a big sigh of relief. Thank god. She had finally gotten away with it. She had to thank her precious son. She touched her nose and said in a low voice, ¡°Sorry.¡± Huo Ci let out a cold snort, sounding full of disdain. ¡°How could you make so many mistakes in Year One mathematics? You¡¯ll be the college entrance examination top scorer? You¡¯ve already spread the word. If you don¡¯t become the college entrance examination top scorer, I¡¯ll punish you!¡± Ling Sheng hurriedly agreed. I¡¯m a fool, but I¡¯m impressive, alright? Thankfully, I made a few mistakes while answering the questions. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t know how to deceive my father! Upon hearing that his grandpa was leaving, Xiaoqi shouted from the washroom, ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa, Xiaoqi is done pooping! It smells. Do you want to come in?¡± Huo Ci¡¯s face darkened as he gritted his teeth and bellowed, ¡°Why would I come in?¡± Ling Sheng could not help laughing unkindly. Xiaoqi was still shouting. ¡°Grandpa, there¡¯s not enough paper! Can you bring me some paper?¡± Huo Ci said, ¡°Get your mother to bring it to you.¡± Xiaoqi said, ¡°But Mommy is a girl. Grandpa, bring it to Xiaoqi.¡± Huo Ci said, ¡°Do I owe you something? Do you want me to wipe your *ss for you?¡± Then, he walked into the living room without turning his head back, completely dispelling his apprehension. F*ck, after the kid had pooped, he had asked him to bring him the toilet paper. Was he his mother!? Chapter 546 - Sad and Funny Ling Sheng looked at her father¡¯s irritable backview and held back her laughter. She deliberately drawled, ¡°Mommy will take it to him.¡± After Xiaoqi flushed the toilet, his face blushed as he dashed out of the washroom and threw himself at Ling Sheng. He hugged her thigh, feeling too ashamed to face anyone. He had just¡­ done that in front of Uncle Jun. Did Uncle Jun dislike him now? Upon seeing her son¡¯s unbelievably red face, Ling Sheng squatted in front of him and whispered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xiaoqi was very worried. In a small voice, he asked, ¡°Mommy, does Uncle Jun not like Xiaoqi anymore?¡± Upon seeing the child¡¯s shy look, Ling Sheng shook her head. ¡°No.¡± Xiaoqi bent down beside her ear. ¡°Mommy, can Xiaoqi stay in the afternoon? I won¡¯t disturb your studies. I¡¯ll be good and read my book.¡± Ling Sheng nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Upon seeing the mother and son come out, Huo Ci felt disgusted. When Xiaoqi ran over, he covered his nose and warned him. ¡°Stay away from me.¡± How stinky! Xiaoqi said seriously, ¡°Xiaoqi has already washed his hands. He doesn¡¯t stink at all.¡± Huo Ci stretched out his leg and pointed at him. ¡°I¡¯ll kick you if you come closer. Do you believe me?¡± Xiaoqi rushed over and hugged his thigh. He smiled as he climbed up. ¡°Xiaoqi doesn¡¯t mind that you stink.¡± Huo Ci looked at the brat, who would not leave him alone. His handsome face contorted as he growled. ¡°I think you¡¯re stinky. I smell nice!¡± Xiaoqi had already crawled into his embrace and let him smell him. Grandpa was lying. He had not really stunk up the bathroom with his poop. ¡°Grandpa, I really don¡¯t stink at all. Take a sniff. Xiaoqi doesn¡¯t stink.¡± Huo Ci broke down. The brat was like an octopus that could not be shaken off. He bellowed angrily, ¡°Scram!¡± Ling Sheng watched as the duo quarreled on the sofa. Xiaoqi was no longer afraid of him. The more her father chased Xiaoqi away and scolded him, the more Xiaoqi pestered him. In the end, her father had no choice but to lie flat and let him do whatever he wanted. It was heart-wrenching and amusing. The tutor, Wu Yang, arrived earlier than she had expected. He was a very handsome university student who was very mature and stable. He briefly discussed Ling Sheng¡¯s learning situation with Huo Ci and promised that he would guide her. Her Mathematics results for the college entrance examination would definitely not be lower than 140 points. On an optimistic note, it was not impossible for her to get full marks. Wu Yang had been the top scorer of the college entrance examination in S Province. Ever since he had entered the Imperial Capital University, his results had always been number one in the school and his admission had been guaranteed. In the second half of the year, he would be an exchange student at MIT. He was an outstanding student, so he showed Huo Ci his identification documents, honors and awards, and other evidence. Huo Ci also felt that this student was quite reliable. Upon looking at Ling Sheng, he finally looked like a father. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you to help her, Teacher Wu. She¡¯s stupid, so you have to be very forgiving.¡± Wu Yang nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t make it sound so serious, Mr. Huo. As a teacher, I definitely do my best to teach my students well. As long as Ms. Ling doesn¡¯t mind me being her teacher.¡± ¡°Then you can start your class. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± Huo Ci got up and called out to Xiaoqi with a gentle smile. ¡°It¡¯s time to go home.¡± Xiaoqi looked at Mommy. She had promised to keep him there. Mommy could not go back on her word. He wanted to be with Mommy and Uncle Jun. ¡°Uncle.¡± Ling Sheng pulled Huo Ci aside and whispered, ¡°Xiaoqi will stay in the afternoon. He won¡¯t disturb my studies.¡± Huo Ci¡¯s face was cold, and he was very domineering. ¡°No.¡± Chapter 547 - Praying To The Heavens ¡°Uncle, Xiaoqi will be good.¡± Xiaoqi promised. ¡°He won¡¯t disturb Mommy¡¯s studies, alright?¡± Wu Yang also tried to persuade him. ¡°Mr. Huo, I think Xiaoqi is quite obedient. You can let him stay. If he interrupts Ms. Ling¡¯s studies, I¡¯ll inform you about the situation.¡± Brother Xu Xi had already briefed him on the situation and told him to listen to Ms. Ling. Huo Ci smiled coldly at Ling Sheng. ¡°If you don¡¯t get over 145 in the Mathematics examination, just wait and see!¡± Ling Sheng smiled. ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡± Xiaoqi said, ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡± Huo Ci left. Upon seeing that the brat was not reluctant to see him leave at all and was even waving and smiling at him from the door, Huo Ci started fuming. Look! What was the point of doting on him? Besides angering him and stinking the area around him, he was useless. He had forgotten about him as soon as he had seen his mother. Xiaoqi was very obedient. He huddled in the study¡¯s bay window and looked at his picture book while he played with his blocks. His voice was very soft, as he was afraid of disturbing his mother¡¯s studies. There was a heater in the house, but it was not sufficient. Ling Sheng was afraid that he would be cold, so she even spread an electric blanket on the window sill. When Jun Shiyan went over, the little fella was sleeping. There was a book under his head, and his face was red. His heart ached as he took the book away. The child woke up and opened his eyes to look at him. As he remembered where he was, he said in a small voice, ¡°Uncle Jun, where¡¯s my mommy?¡± Jun Shiyan looked at the little fella, his eyes moistening slightly. His heart softened. How could there be such a sensible child? In a low voice, he asked, ¡°Do you want Uncle to read you a story?¡± There was a thick stack of picture books on the window sill. There was an English original book, a three-dimensional book, and a translated version. They were not very new, so they should have been read many times. Xiaoqi shook his head and looked at him with big sparkling eyes. ¡°Uncle Jun, let me tell you a story. I know all of them.¡± Mommy, great-grandmother, and great-grandpa would read stories to him. If he pestered Grandpa, Grandpa would also read stories to him. When Ling Sheng was done with an examination paper, she stretched lazily. When she looked up, she saw that the house was empty. Everyone was gone, and the curtains by the window had been drawn. She walked over and pulled the curtains slightly. Then, she saw a handsome man sitting against the small window. His eyes were closed, and he was already asleep. The child in his arms was sleeping soundly against his chest. The little boy was holding a book. It was snowing heavily outside, and snowflakes resembling down feathers floated through the window like petals. Meanwhile, sunlight shone in. The way the duo was sleeping at that moment was beautiful and warm. Their faces were tilted slightly, and their profiles looked like they had been carved out of the same mold. Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes were gentle as the corners of her lips curled up subconsciously. She tiptoed to get a silk blanket and covered them with it. She did not know when the man had woken up, but he took her hand gently and moved close. His voice was hoarse from sleep, but it was gentle and loving. ¡°You must be tired. Rest a bit.¡± Ling Sheng had not expected to wake him up. The window was not big, but she was small. She squeezed in and leaned against the man¡¯s shoulder to look at the snow outside. Jun Shiyan frowned slightly. He could see the young lady¡¯s delicate face and the little guy sleeping like a piglet in his arms. The corners of his lips curled up slightly, and his heart felt full. This was warm and comfortable. It was nice. This was the first time he sincerely prayed to the heavens to make his future life like this. Chapter 548 - My Pride ¡°What if I fall asleep?¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s voice was lazy as she leaned against him and looked at the snow. Her eyelids started to flutter. ¡°It¡¯s alright. You¡¯ve already completed a week¡¯s tasks ahead of time. The teacher will allow you to rest for a while.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s voice was gentle and hoarse as he smiled. ¡°You¡¯re lying to me. Am I that impressive?¡± After saying that, Ling Sheng started acting smug again. She looked at him smugly. ¡°Am I that impressive?¡± Upon seeing the young lady¡¯s glowing confidence, Jun Shiyan nodded. ¡°You¡¯re super impressive. You¡¯re the smartest person I¡¯ve ever met.¡± Ling Sheng was embarrassed by the compliment. She buried her face in his shoulder and smiled secretly. ¡°I¡¯ll feel proud if you praise me like that.¡± Jun Shiyan let out a low laugh. ¡°You are my pride.¡± ¡°Tell me, who taught you these sweet words?¡± Ling Sheng pretended to be serious as she looked into his eyes, her heart warming up. Oh my god, how could this man say such sweet nothings? The key was that he did not seem to know what he had said. Being seductive without knowing it was the highest realm of an egregious flirt! ¡°Is there a need to learn this?¡± Jun Shiyan looked at the young lady. ¡°When I¡¯m with you, everything I say comes from the bottom of my heart.¡± ¡°Shh!¡± Ling Sheng pointed at Xiaoqi, refusing to let him speak anymore. Her face was red. She could not let this continue. After all, her son was still beside her. It wasn¡¯t right for them to do this! Jun Shiyan nodded and tersely acknowledged this. In a low voice, he said, ¡°Take a nap!¡± Ling Sheng lacked sleep to begin with. Two days after she had returned from filming, she had been forced to start her tutoring sessions. At 6:30 in the morning, her grandma had to repeatedly wake her up. It would be strange if she did not fall asleep in such a comfortable environment. She was still watching the snow, so she did not know when she fell asleep. When she woke up, she was still huddled against the bay window. She looked across from her and saw the man wearing gold-rimmed glasses. His fair fingers were holding a fountain pen as he graded the test papers. Xiaoqi ran in and reported excitedly, ¡°Mommy, Uncle Jun, the fried meatballs the grandma next door just brought are still hot!¡± Ling Sheng got up hurriedly to take a look before running barefoot. When she walked past the desk, the man suddenly grabbed her arm and forced her to sit on a chair. He put a pair of furry slippers on her feet and tidied her messy hair seriously before nodding in satisfaction. ¡°Go!¡± When Ling Sheng and Jun Shiyan went out, the old granny was still standing at the door, carrying a big bowl of fried meatballs. Upon seeing the two of them, she handed it over and smiled. ¡°They were just fried. Eat them while they¡¯re hot.¡± ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡± Ling Sheng thanked her hurriedly. The lady was already very old, yet she¡¯d still brought them food. She felt touched. ¡°No need to thank me. Your son is really well-behaved and sensible. He¡¯s really handsome too.¡± The old lady took a look at the child and then at Jun Shiyan. ¡°He really looks like Daddy.¡± Xiaoqi looked at the old lady with big eyes, pursed his lips, and lowered his eyes slightly. He was both a little happy and sad. Uncle Jun was not his father. Jun Shiyan could sense the child¡¯s low spirits instantly. He knew that he was young, but he knew a lot. He must have gotten sad again. He smiled and said, ¡°All children look like their fathers.¡± The old lady nodded in agreement. After confirming that the young couple in front of her had not recognized her, she felt a little strange. ¡°Then eat while the food is hot. I need to go back and see the old man. I can¡¯t even leave for a while.¡± Chapter 549 - Young Couple While Xiaoqi was eating a meatball, he kept secretly looking at Jun Shiyan. Did he really look like Uncle Jun? If Uncle Jun and Mommy were married and had a child, would he treat him so well too? Ling Sheng did not let Jun Shiyan eat. Whenever he reached out to eat a meatball in secret, she would hit his hand mercilessly and point at the hot porridge. ¡°This is yours.¡± Jun Shiyan swallowed and panicked. He then tried to negotiate. ¡°Sheng Sheng, you got this food thanks to the kind intentions of the auntie next door. Can you let me have one? I¡¯ll soak it in porridge and eat it when it softens. Okay?¡± Ling Sheng broke off half a meatball. The meatball had been fried and stuffed with zucchini and bean noodles. It was obvious that the auntie knew a lot about gastronomy. She divided it into small pieces and soaked them in his porridge. ¡°Eat it later.¡± Jun Shiyan nodded and sighed deeply. He looked at Xiaoqi with a complaining gaze. Look at your mother. She didn¡¯t even give me anything to eat. Xiaoqi gave him a sympathetic look. Uncle Jun, you¡¯re so pitiful! But you have to listen to Mommy. You can do it! Upon seeing the exchange of gazes between the two men, Ling Sheng felt that it was a little adorable. She soaked two meatballs in the porridge for her son and took away the bowls. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to eat too much. You have to eat when you get home tonight.¡± Otherwise, Grandma would nag her for feeding Xiaoqi all kinds of snacks and causing him to not eat properly. Ling Sheng put the meatballs in a Tupperware box, closed the lid, and put it in the fridge. Then, she went to return the bowl to the neighbor, wondering what she should make tomorrow to offer it to grandma and the rest. The door was not closed. When Ling Sheng reached it, she heard the couple talking. They were old, and their ears did not work well, so their voices were a little loud. ¡°Old man, it¡¯s the two of them. Do you think I have a bad memory like you? I think it¡¯s them. I didn¡¯t expect the child to get so big in the blink of an eye.¡± ¡°Okay, if you say so. Why don¡¯t I remember meeting a young couple in California?¡± ¡°You had a heart attack back then, and I didn¡¯t speak English. The couple called an ambulance and took us to the hospital.¡± ¡°If I had a heart attack, how could I remember them? Old woman, you¡¯re confused.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just telling you about it, but the two of them don¡¯t seem to remember us. I thought they were familiar at first glance. Do you think I should ask them about it?¡± Upon hearing this, Ling Sheng knocked on the door. The old granny came over to welcome her. Upon seeing her, she said, ¡°There was no need to rush to bring the bowl over. Was the food delicious?¡± Ling Sheng nodded and smiled. ¡°It was delicious indeed. Thank you, Auntie.¡± However, was she pretending she had not heard what they¡¯d just said, or had she really not heard them? Had she and the Third Master saved them before? Together at that? The old lady must have remembered wrong. However, she was a curious person, so she wanted to know. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m sorry. I accidentally heard what you just said.¡± Ling Sheng finally said it. ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright. Do you remember? It was around this time four years ago. In the lobby of the Kebinski Hotel in California, my old man had a heart attack. I don¡¯t speak English, and I was really anxious back then. It was you and your husband who helped us.¡± The old lady held her hand gratefully. Ling Sheng shook her head, looking confused. ¡°Auntie, do you remember wrong? It can¡¯t have been us. Perhaps it was a couple who looked like us?¡± Besides, she had just met the Third Master this year. The original owner of the body had never left the country. It did not make sense that she had been in a hotel in California four years ago. Chapter 550 - Vague Memory ¡°Lady, although I¡¯m old, I¡¯m not a fool. You and your husband don¡¯t even look like a couple in ten million people. How could I have remembered wrong?¡± The old lady stood up. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Ling Sheng felt even stranger. How could this be? This was definitely impossible. The Third Master had not known the original host. The original host had been a high school student back then in the countryside. The old man told Ling Sheng not to mind his wife. Perhaps she remembered it wrong. He even smiled and asked her to go along with the old granny¡¯s story. The old granny was stubborn and would be even more stubborn when she made up her mind. Ling Sheng nodded with a smile. Then, she saw the old lady walk out of the house with a box. She took out their hotel records and hospitalization paperwork. Ling Sheng took a look at the date. It was the 23rd of October four years ago. Her eyes narrowed slightly as she bit her lips. When her memories flooded back, she controlled her emotions and said in a tense voice, ¡°Sorry, I have something to do. I have to go now.¡± When she was outside, she leaned against the wall and took in big gulps of air, patting her erratic heart. There were some things she did not want to think about. She remembered that date clearly. October 23rd had been the day of the host¡¯s accident. There were many coincidences, but it was definitely impossible for the old lady to have seen her. Upon seeing her run out, the old granny muttered strangely, ¡°She should remember. It was raining heavily that night. How could I forget her and her husband¡¯s outstanding looks? They¡¯re still exactly the same as four years ago. They haven¡¯t changed at all. Their son is already so big¡­ She must have gotten pregnant during that period.¡± ¡°She already said no. You remember it wrong.¡± The old man sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t remember it wrong. Do you think I¡¯m an old fool? They saved your life. How could I remember wrong?¡± The old lady glared at him indignantly. When Ling Sheng returned, Jun Shiyan and Xiaoqi were washing the dishes. Their two figures looked very harmonious. For some reason, she blurted out, ¡°Third Master, do you remember where you were on the 23rd of October four years ago?¡± ¡°That day¡­¡± Jun Shiyan thought for a moment, his expression distant. His thin lips moved slightly as he said, ¡°I was in France. That day was my mother¡¯s birthday.¡± Although that was what his memory told him, when she suddenly asked, he actually felt that his memory of that day was a little blurry. In fact, he could not remember what he had done. He only subconsciously remembered that it had been his mother¡¯s birthday. Ling Sheng heaved a sigh of relief inexplicably. She knew that the old lady had been talking nonsense. How could that be? The Third Master had not been in China that day, let alone in M Nation. The old lady must have remembered it wrong. Xiaoqi stood by the window and looked down. It was evening, and the snow that had been falling for a day had finally become much lighter. Some people were building a snowman on the grass in the district. Ling Sheng and Jun Shiyan stood beside him, one of them on the left and the other on the right. They were a family of three. A girl and her parents were happily building a snowman outside. ¡°Son, let¡¯s go down and have fun too.¡± ¡°Sheng Sheng, we¡­¡± The duo spoke in unison and smiled at each other. Jun Shiyan picked up Xiaoqi, and Ling Sheng followed him. Xiaoqi was overjoyed, but he tried his best to suppress his excitement. It was still snowing outside, and children these days were very delicate. The people who had brought their children out to play were the same family they had seen through the window. Chapter 551 - Unspeakable Fate The girl¡¯s father was rolling up a snowball, and the girl was making a snowball with her mother. Soon, there were two big snowballs, and blissful laughter drifted in the air. The girl had good eyesight. When she saw Xiaoqi, she tugged at her mother¡¯s hand happily. ¡°Mommy, he¡¯s Ling Xiaoqi from the kindergarten class next door. Can I play with him?¡± The girl¡¯s father smiled and nodded in understanding. He waved at Ling Sheng¡¯s family of three and asked, ¡°Are you new here? Let the children play together!¡± Jun Shiyan and Ling Sheng looked at Xiaoqi. Xiaoqi nodded before leading them over. It was lively and fun when children played together. Ling Sheng had not expected her son to be so popular. Even the children in the class next door knew him, but he did not know them. The family who had called them over was named Mo. The young lady¡¯s name was Mo Anan, and she was a child in the junior class. Xiaoqi was in the second class. Mr. and Mrs. Mo were both university professors. They had a high IQ as a family and lived in a building across from theirs. They were in their thirties and had ordinary looks, but they had the self-restraint of an intellectual family. Jun Shiyan was talking to Mr. Mo. The two men were smoothing a snowball that was not very round by fixing the excess corners. Ling Sheng and Mrs. Mo were rolling up snowballs beside them. They were looking for clean snow, so the snowballs they made were white and tender. ¡°Mrs. Jun, you know Teacher Su?¡± Mrs. Mo was very happy to be able to talk to her. She knew that she was a celebrity and liked to watch her variety show. However, she had not expected her to be so young. She had already gotten married while her career was still rising. The child was already three years old, which meant that the two of them had gotten married four to five years ago. It was rare to see celebrities get married before entering the entertainment circle. Besides, her husband was very handsome and had a magnificent bearing. The two of them were very compatible. However, she had not expected her to know her teacher. ¡°Yes, I have to call him Uncle.¡± Ling Sheng smiled and nodded. Yes, her Fifth Uncle, Su Chan, had been Mrs. Mo¡¯s mentor in university. One had to admit that the world was really small. Fate was indeed wonderful. If she had not said that, she would not have known that her Fifth Uncle had been a university professor. He was currently involved in scientific research and was the vice director of the Chinese Academy of Sciences. ¡°I¡¯m ashamed to say this, but I visited during Chinese New Year last year. I haven¡¯t visited the teacher in nearly a year. I wonder how he¡¯s doing?¡± Mrs. Mo was really surprised. She had not expected the teacher¡¯s niece to be living in the building across the street. ¡°Uncle is very good health-wise. Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Mo.¡± Ling Sheng exchanged pleasantries with her. After all, this was the first time they had met, so she was still a little distant and polite. Soon, Jun Shiyan called out to her. ¡°Sheng Sheng, give me the snowball!¡± Ling Sheng rolled the snowball over excitedly. Her face was red, and beads of sweat had formed on her nose and forehead. Jun Shiyan wiped the sweat off her face gently and brushed away the thin layer of snow on her body. Then, he zipped her jacket up again. Ling Sheng was hot, and she felt like her whole body was covered in sweat. She turned around, hoping to unzip her jacket, but the man grabbed her shoulder and turned her around. He sighed lovingly and warned her seriously. ¡°Don¡¯t unzip it again. Be careful, or you¡¯ll catch a cold.¡± Mrs. Mo looked at the young couple beside her enviously before looking at Mr. Mo, who was working hard beside her. She kicked him lightly. Sigh! One could not compare oneself to others. Look at this young couple. Their small interactions were enviable, especially Mr. Jun¡¯s behavior. Not only was he handsome, but he was also very attentive. He doted on his wife as though she was a little princess! Chapter 552 - Snowball Fight Mr. Mo looked at her in confusion and asked with a silly smile, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mrs. Mo glared at him. Forget it, forget it. If he did not know how to be flirtatious, he did not know how to be flirtatious. One had to know how to be content and happy. She had a like-minded husband. Their love was not intense, but their years together were peaceful. The way one interacted with others and one¡¯s habits were different. Her husband was just more reserved and not good at expressing himself. Soon, a family of snowmen was formed. They were fair, fat snowmen with carrot-shaped noses, big button-like eyes, and red rope-like mouths. Ling Sheng was as excited as a child as she walked around a snowman. In the end, she took off her hat and put it on the snowman. Jun Shiyan looked at the happy young lady and smiled lovingly. Upon seeing his mother put the hat on the snowman, Xiaoqi took off his own hat and put it on her. He said seriously, ¡°Mommy, be careful, or you¡¯ll catch a cold.¡± Ling Sheng smiled at her son. Who said that daughters were considerate? Her son was the same. She covered his head with the cap of his down jacket and patted his face, mimicking him. ¡°Xiaoqi, try not to catch a cold.¡± Mr. and Mrs. Mo could not help but laugh. They looked at the doting, gentle handsome man standing beside them, who was watching over the two children. Mrs. Jun was really adorable. Mo Anan tugged at Xiaoqi and suggested in a low voice, ¡°Xiaoqi, shall we have a snowball fight? Have you had a snowball fight before?¡± Xiaoqi had never had a snowball fight. This was the first time he had even built a snowman. In the past, it had not snowed in winter at home. This was the first time he had seen snow. He was already very happy to be able to build a snowman with his mother and Uncle Jun. ¡°What are the two of you whispering about?¡± Ling Sheng, who was having fun, had turned into a big child as she squatted beside them and asked them what they were up to. Mo Anan raised her hand, smiling wide as she sought her opinion. ¡°Auntie, let¡¯s have a snowball fight!¡± Ling Sheng thought for a moment before she looked at the others, especially Jun Shiyan. Her eyes were smiling adorably, and her voice was soft and sweet. ¡°Can we?¡± Oh my, her words, in combination with her adorable expression, could make one¡¯s heart melt. Fine, fine, I¡¯ll give you my heart! The six of them had a snowball fight, a family of three on each side. Jun Shiyan shielded the two children with his body, afraid that they would get hit. Ling Sheng had not had such a good time in a long time. She laughed loudly and dodged happily. She pulled her son and dodged left and right. When she could not dodge, she hid behind Jun Shiyan and attacked the enemy. The opposite side was doing the same. Mr. Mo was protecting Mrs. Mo and his daughter with his body, preventing them from getting hit by the snowballs. The snowballs basically hit him. The two men were playing with their wives and children, and Mr. Mo was covered in snow. Jun Shiyan was very agile. As long as he did not intend to, he would definitely not be hit. Even if he was hit, he would choose to be hit by the friendly fire of the adult-child duo. ¡°Third Master, left!¡± Upon seeing the snowball flying over from the opposite side, Ling Sheng screamed for Jun Shiyan to dodge. When she saw him pause, the snowball hit his head, causing snow to scatter all over his face. She pointed at him unkindly and mocked him. ¡°I told you to go left. Why did you go right?¡± Xiaoqi was a boy, so he did not want to hide behind adults all the time. They were not looking at him for a moment, which gave him the opportunity to rush to the enemy¡¯s camp. Chapter 553 - I Can Only Help You This Much ¡°Xiaoqi, come back quickly. Come back quickly.¡± Upon seeing her son get hit by the snowball, Ling Sheng shouted anxiously. However, she did not rush forward to help him. When she saw him get hit, she muttered in disappointment, ¡°Dummy, if you run faster, you won¡¯t get hit!¡± Xiaoqi was about to say that he did not want to be hit when he saw a big snowball flying toward his mother. He rushed over to block her. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ll protect you!¡± However, his small body could not protect her even if he spread his arms. When he looked up, he saw a tall figure suddenly appear in front of him, protecting him and his mother. Mrs. Mo could not help but want to laugh. Mrs. Jun was adorable. She was a big baby. Every time a snowball hit her, either her son or Master Jun would protect her. After fighting for so long, other than falling twice due to her unstable center of gravity, she had not been hit once. Not far away, Huo Ci¡¯s face was like a mask. Lu Yubai, who was beside him, looked at him and asked, ¡°Sixth Brother, why are you unhappy?¡± Huo Ci shot him a death glare. ¡°Why don¡¯t I smile at you?¡± F*ck, he had been dragged out to fetch someone on a snowy day, and Lu Yubai thought he was unhappy? No one would be happy if they were dragged out of their bed and starved to death! When Lu Yubai met his gaze, he shivered and shook his head hurriedly. ¡°There¡¯s no need. You¡¯re a good person. It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have dragged you out.¡± Oh my god! Look at his attitude! Hadn¡¯t he just asked him to fetch Sheng Sheng and Xiaoqi with him? If he had known, he would not have invited him down. He kept feeling that the surrounding temperature was lower than in other places. When they reached the corner in front of them, Lu Yubai saw Ling Sheng and Xiaoqi immediately. They were having a snowball fight with someone. Just as he was about to call for help, he saw Jun Shiyan blocking the way. His heart skipped a beat, and he thought that something was wrong. He shouted in their direction, ¡°Huo Ci!¡± When he suddenly let out a cry, everyone on the road looked over. It was really Huo Ci. Everyone surrounded him, and people wanted autographs and photos. Upon seeing many people surrounding him, Huo Ci shot a sharp look at Lu Yubai. F*ck, that d*mn Fifth Lu. Is he crazy? I really want to kill him. Can I? Lu Yubai shrugged as though this had nothing to do with him. He even gloated a little. He took a look at Ling Sheng. My dear niece, whether you heard me is up to fate. Take care. This is all I can help you with. Of course, Ling Sheng had heard him. Fifth Uncle had shouted really loudly. Her eyes turned cold as she took a look and saw that her father had been surrounded. Fifth Uncle waved at her and smiled. At that moment, she was extremely glad that her father was so famous that he had called everyone on the road over. If he had called out Ling Sheng¡¯s name on the road, she would not have been so popular. ¡°Bye, Uncle Jun.¡± Xiaoqi watched him get in the car reluctantly and waved at him, looking a little down. He had not had enough fun yet. He did not know if Uncle Jun would continue to play with him. ¡°Leave quickly!¡± Upon seeing that his car window was still open, Ling Sheng shooed him away hurriedly. ¡°Be careful not to let my father see us.¡± Jun Shiyan looked at the end of the road. There seemed to be even more people around him. He smiled and nodded. ¡°Go home early and rest well.¡± Ling Sheng nodded hurriedly and pulled Xiaoqi along as she ran quietly to the building across the street. She could not let her father know that she had brought Xiaoqi down to have a snowball fight! Chapter 554 - The Best-Looking One Thank god. If Fifth Uncle had not warned them, she and Xiaoqi would definitely have been caught red-handed. They might even have been tortured by her father! Jun Shiyan sat in the car and saw the mother and son enter the building. Then, he looked at Xu Xi. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the company.¡± Xu Xi sighed in his heart. Look at his Third Master. In order to get a wife, he had abandoned his job and postponed his work until the evening. When Huo Ci and Lu Yubai got rid of the crowd half an hour later, they reached the bottom of the building and saw the mother and son duo fighting their way out of the elevator. ¡°Father, Fifth Uncle, what are you doing here?¡± Ling Sheng greeted them in surprise. Lu Yubai went forward to welcome them. Xiaoqi had already run to his side and called him Great Uncle excitedly. He felt very happy as he smiled and said, ¡°Your father insisted on coming to fetch you two home. He said it¡¯s not safe on the way.¡± Ling Sheng smiled until her eyes curved and blurted out, ¡°My father treats me the best. I¡¯ll definitely study hard and become the college entrance examination champion. I won¡¯t let you down, Father.¡± Huo Ci looked at her flattering expression. Look, look, look. She obviously knew that he was not the one who had wanted to come over, yet she was still acting. Xiaoqi was a clever child. He knew what his grandpa was thinking and how to make him happy. He ran over and grabbed Huo Ci¡¯s hand. ¡°Grandpa.¡± Huo Ci shook his hand off and gave him a disdainful look. Why was he looking for him? Wasn¡¯t his fifth great-uncle there? Go to him! Xiaoqi chased after him on his short legs and held his hand again. ¡°Grandpa, the road is slippery. Xiaoqi will support you.¡± Huo Ci was so angry that he laughed, but his tone was still full of disdain. ¡°You¡¯re supporting me? You make it sound so nice. You want me to support you, right?¡± Xiaoqi looked up and looked at him seriously. ¡°Grandpa will support Xiaoqi now. When Xiaoqi grows up, he will support Grandpa.¡± Lu Yubai was envious. How could there be such a sensible little cutie? Look at that cold face of his. He was still not satisfied. He should be happy that he had such a grandson! When they passed by the snowman, Huo Ci asked Xiaoqi casually, ¡°Did you and your mother come down to play in the snow?¡± Xiaoqi took a look at his mother, who shook her head, and denied it hurriedly. ¡°No, Mommy and I have been studying. Xiaoqi didn¡¯t disturb Mommy.¡± Huo Ci let out a cold snort and pointed at the snowman not far away. ¡°That hat must belong to a ghost then!¡± That brat wanted to lie to him? He had sharp eyes. That snowman¡¯s hat was not hers? Where had they freaking gotten such a childish hat? She wore whatever was given to her. Only then did Ling Sheng realize that she had been in a hurry and had forgotten about her hat. She looked at him obsequiously and explained, ¡°Father, we just came out to build a snowman. Xiaoqi and I have never seen snow since we were young. It¡¯s new to us.¡± Huo Ci nodded and did not continue to cause them trouble. ¡°I can build snowmen. Let¡¯s build another one!¡± Lu Yubai suggested. He knew that she had grown up in the south. Even if it snowed once or twice in winter, the snow would not accumulate, let alone be enough to build a snowman. Huo Ci approached the snowman and said in disdain, ¡°It¡¯s hideous. How did you build such an ugly snowman?¡± Ling Sheng answered cooperatively, ¡°Father, make a nice pile!¡± Lu Yubai said, ¡°The snowman he will build won¡¯t compare to yours. Uncle will build you a nice one!¡± Huo Ci said, ¡°I make the best ones.¡± Ling Sheng frowned as she watched the two old men argue over a childish thing. Are you children? Chapter 555 - Doesn’t Your Conscience Hurt? Huo Ci kicked a tree. ¡°I made a nice snowman!¡± Lu Yubai smiled. ¡°Sixth Brother, don¡¯t be angry. You know very well that your snowman is not nice.¡± Huo Ci¡¯s anger increased as he pointed at him angrily. ¡°Say that again!¡± Lu Yubai said, ¡°I¡¯ll say it a hundred times. I¡¯ll still say the same thing. The snowman you built is very ugly. You have to learn to look at yourself clearly.¡± Ling Sheng was helpless. Upon seeing that the duo was about to start fighting over this silly issue, she hurriedly stepped in. ¡°How about this? When the snowmen are ready, we¡¯ll vote. The one with the most votes will be the best-looking. No objections, right?¡± In the end, the four of them made a snowman each to win that extremely childish debate. Then, they voted to decide who had made the prettiest snowman. Lu Yubai was full of confidence. He had built the prettiest one. There was nothing to say about his aesthetic taste. Look at how pretty it was. Tsk, tsk. He could not help but want to applaud and exclaim. How could it be so pretty? The first was Ling Sheng¡¯s snowman. Both Xiaoqi and Ling Sheng raised their hands, so she received two votes. There was a round of applause. The second one was Xiaoqi¡¯s snowman. It was small and crooked, but he already deserved a reward simply for building it. Ling Sheng and Lu Yubai raised their hands, and there was a round of applause. The third one was Huo Ci¡¯s snowman. It was quite good-looking. Ling Sheng, Xiaoqi, and Huo Ci raised their hands and gave it three votes, applauding enthusiastically. The last snowman was Lu Yubai¡¯s. Lu Yubai raised his hand and received only one vote. He could have done better. Lu Yubai felt like he had been conned. Was he blind? What was Sixth Brother doing? His snowman was the prettiest! Huo Ci smiled arrogantly and complacently. ¡°Look, my snowman is the prettiest.¡± Ling Sheng agreed. ¡°Father, yours is the prettiest.¡± Xiaoqi cheered him on as well. He jumped up and shouted, ¡°Grandpa is the best!¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t accept this outcome!¡± Lu Yubai, who finally realized what had happened, was full of anger. F*ck, these two bootlickers! He had been tricked! The old saying was indeed true. If one was not part of a family, one would not enter the same house. They were indeed a family. They were equally shameless! Satisfied, Huo Ci bent down and picked Xiaoqi up in a rewarding manner. Then, he walked away, looking immensely proud. ¡°Objection overruled. I won.¡± Ling Sheng nodded and looked at him sympathetically. ¡°Fifth Uncle, this is a fair and just outcome. Let¡¯s go home and eat! It¡¯s really cold outside.¡± ¡°Sheng Sheng, how does Uncle usually treat you?¡± Lu Yubai, who chased after her, asked her in a low voice. What did she mean this was fair and just!? How could she have the cheek to go against her conscience and say this? ¡°Tell Uncle. Doesn¡¯t your conscience hurt?¡± Ling Sheng covered her heart and held his arm. Her face contorted in pain. ¡°It hurts. It hurts¡­¡± Lu Yubai sighed deeply, feeling helpless. Fine, what else could he do to his beloved niece? He would dote on her! However, he would definitely not admit that he had lost. Sheng Sheng and Xiaoqi had only voted for Sixth Brother because of his threat. His snowman was definitely the best choice! Ling Sheng did not know how obsessed the man was with winning or losing. She only knew that her Fifth Uncle had taken photos of the four snowmen and uploaded them on Weibo. He also created a questionnaire, asking which snowman looked the best. His actions were so childish that there was no logic or meaning to them. It was simply unbearable to watch. After dinner, the results were out. He had gotten first place with 150%, Huo Ci was second with 30%, and Ling Sheng was third with 15%. The remaining 5% belonged to Xiaoqi. The childish man showed off the statistics to Ling Sheng. ¡°Do you see that? The public¡¯s eyes are sharp.¡± Chapter 556 - : Already Won Ling Sheng nodded. She really did not want to talk to him. The eyes of the public were sharp, but his actions were extremely childish. Lu Yubai showed the voting results to Huo Ci. ¡°Mine is the best. Do you see that? Mine is the best.¡± Huo Ci was playing Tetris with Xiaoqi and had no time to pay attention to him. He did not even look at him. Anyway, he did not care. He had already won. Lu Yubai pointed at them indignantly. Okay, your family is impressive! If I play such a childish game with you again in the future, my surname will not be Lu anymore! Ling Sheng stayed at home for eight days. She would arrive in the Maldives on the 9th of January. On the 10th, the commercial would start being filmed officially. In order to have the best filming effect, the filming period would be one week. The day before Ling Sheng went to the Maldives, her grandma packed her luggage in advance. She packed two big suitcases to the brim. ¡°Grandma, the Maldives is a tropical country. There¡¯s no need to bring so many things.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s heart warmed, but she felt helpless. She took some things out as she spoke. Su Xiyin looked at the items she had taken out. After rummaging through them for a long time, she stuffed a long coat back in a suitcase. ¡°I saw the weather forecast, and there will be rain in the next few days. The temperature will be at a minimum of 26 degrees. Get two more coats.¡± Ling Sheng did not have many summer clothes, so she could not find a pretty dress even if she wanted to. When she had first arrived, it had been summer. However, her relationship with her father had not been good at the time, and she had been short on money. She had not had the spare money to buy clothes. After searching for a long time, she had only found a few dresses that did not suit her taste. It was winter now, so she could not buy a summer dress even if she went to the mall. She could only shop for pretty dresses in the Maldives. The next morning, Ling Sheng left early. Her grandparents took Xiaoqi to the airport and watched as she passed the security check before leaving reluctantly. This was her first time overseas, so Sister Mei was worried. She had thus asked Zhou Zhou and Su Ye to follow her. She had initially wanted to bring two more bodyguards for her, but she had rejected her idea. It was just an advertisement. There was no need to make such a big fuss. When she reached the hotel booked by the advertising company, it was evening. Ling Sheng went to the washroom first. The staff in charge of liaising had already given Xiao Ye and Zhou Zhou their room cards. Zhou Zhou went to the front desk to talk with the receptionist and check in. However, his English was not good, so he could not explain clearly even after speaking for a long time. In the resting area not far away, Du Manqing saw Ling Sheng enter with her two assistants immediately. Her eyes darkened, and she picked up the man¡¯s leather bag opposite her as though nothing had happened and took out a room card. She called her assistant over and whispered something in his ear before handing the card to him. Upon receiving the order, the assistant walked over to the anxious Su Ye and smiled. ¡°Miss, are you going to the front desk? I¡¯ll help you watch your luggage!¡± Su Ye was a little anxious when she saw that Zhou Zhou could not explain anything after a long time. She wanted to do something herself, but she was watching her luggage, so she could not leave. However, she did not know the man, so she rejected him politely. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± ¡°We¡¯re all Chinese. Everyone says that we rely on our parents at home and on our friends when we¡¯re out. I don¡¯t have anything to do now, so I¡¯ll help you keep watch. You can go over.¡± Upon seeing that she was quite vigilant, the assistant gave her an even kinder smile. Su Ye thanked him gratefully and ran over to Zhou Zhou. When the assistant found Ling Sheng¡¯s room card in Su Ye¡¯s bag, he tore off the name tag and pasted it on another room card. Chapter 557 - Mistress Ling Sheng After doing all this, he waited for Xiao Ye to arrive as though nothing had happened. Xiao Ye was more professional than Zhou Zhou, so she quickly took care of the check-in procedure. After she thanked him, Ling Sheng came out of the washroom and the three of them got in the elevator. Du Manqing deliberately lowered her hat and watched Ling Sheng and the others enter the elevator before taking off her sunglasses. Then, she took out her phone and sent a message to the paparazzi she was familiar with: I¡¯ll give you a big scoop. Sun Island XD Hotel, Room 1208. A handsome middle-aged man standing not far away walked over and sat across from her. ¡°Sorry for making you wait so long, Manqing.¡± ¡°Director Feng, you¡¯re being too serious.¡± Du Manqing looked at the man in front of her humbly. ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting to meet you for a long time.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. It was really fate. Do you have a strict schedule?¡± Director Feng asked her. Du Manqing smiled elegantly and passed the man a glass of champagne. ¡°I¡¯m here to shoot a magazine cover. Director Feng, you are here to film an advertisement, right? The female lead, Ling Sheng, is my junior at our company. She achieved great results in just half a year. I¡¯m really happy for her.¡± The man opposite her was Feng Yao, a gold-medal advertisement director in the country. He had won countless awards and had been filming movies for the past few years. He had also achieved very good results. He was over 40 years old and he looked very handsome. Most importantly, he had started filming a husband-and-wife variety show, Husband and Wife, with his wife last year. There was a total of four couples on the show. They were all celebrities in the entertainment circle who had been married for more than 15 years. There were old actors and directors among them. However, he was the most popular. Countless people liked him and his wife. The way they interacted with each other made them melt. They were a loving couple that everyone envied. He had also become the best choice for a good husband in the hearts of countless women. If there was a scandal between him and Ling Sheng, regardless of whether Ling Sheng had recommended herself by climbing into Director Feng¡¯s bed or Director Feng had cheated to be with Ling Sheng, she would definitely be sentenced to eternal damnation. ¡°I heard that you and Ling Sheng are artists working under Manager Mei. Even if you terminate your contract, your future will be bright!¡± Feng Yao raised his glass and nodded slightly at her before taking a sip of champagne. ¡°Thank you for your kind words, Director Feng. I hope we will work together in the future.¡± Du Manqing picked up her champagne glass and finished it in one gulp. ¡°I¡¯ll drink first.¡± Feng Yao, who was a big man, also raised his glass and finished it in one gulp. ¡°It would be my honor to work with you, Manqing.¡± When she saw the man finish the champagne, Du Manqing¡¯s lips curled up in satisfaction. She said apologetically, ¡°Director Feng, I need to run to get to my next appointment. Let¡¯s talk again. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal next time.¡± She had mixed something in the champagne. Even if Ling Sheng was unwilling, a man should not be able to control himself under the circumstances. Feng Yao took Du Manqing to the entrance of the hotel. Upon seeing her car disappear in front of him, he turned around and entered the hotel. He planned to rest for a while before finding the main cast and having a meeting to explain the advertisement they would be filming tomorrow. Du Manqing sat in the car, her lips curling up smugly and her eyes full of victory. In less than an hour, the scandal would spread everywhere. She had even thought of titles for it. #Ling Sheng became a mistress and interfered in someone else¡¯s marriage# #Feng Yao cheated with Ling Sheng# He would become a black mark in the entertainment circle and would not be able to make a comeback. He would be a drug addict, a scumbag, a cheater, and a prostitute¡¯s client. Mei Xuelin had treated Ling Sheng like a treasure and given her all the resources, causing her to have no choice but to terminate her contract and find another way out. She did not know if Mei Xuelin would be able to make a comeback and support her after Ling Sheng became the third party in someone else¡¯s marriage! Chapter 558 - My Room Ling Sheng had been on the plane for nearly ten hours, and she was so tired that her bones were falling apart. When she reached her room, she threw her luggage aside and entered the bathroom. She would take a nice hot shower, put on a facial mask, and have a good night¡¯s sleep. She would get up tomorrow looking all beautiful to film an advertisement. Half an hour later, Gu Shen opened the door and came in with a suitcase. After Chen Ge had taken him to the hotel, he¡¯d said he wanted to meet an old friend, so he had let him go. The lights in the room were actually on. On the ground were women¡¯s clothes, a beige-white dress and beige underwear. Gu Shen¡¯s eyes darkened. He thought he had entered the wrong room. He took the room card and retreated to the door to take another look. There was no mistake. This was his room number. Ling Sheng, who was taking a 30-minute shower, was feeling so comfortable that she was about to fall asleep in the bathtub. She got up in a daze, wrapped herself in a towel, and opened the bathroom door barefoot. Gu Shen had already called room service and complained. How could there be a woman¡¯s clothes in his room? What did the cleaners do? Was this the hotel¡¯s attitude toward guests? He was waiting at the door for the hotel staff to arrive. However, he saw a woman walk out of the bathroom, only wearing a pink towel. He did not know why, but he subconsciously did not ask her to get lost. Instead, he closed the door. The woman had just taken a shower, so her hair was still wet. She had a fair, swan-like neck, exquisite collarbones, and long, straight legs. Gu Shen was immediately infuriated. Ling Sheng! Why her again? That d*mn woman. Why was she in his room? She had said that she hated him and that he was imagining things. What about her? She had tried to get close to him. Now that she had come knocking on his door, he had every reason to suspect that she had done it. She had taken his room card and entered his room to seduce him and climb into his bed. The suite was quite big, and there was a corridor that led from the entrance to the living room. Ling Sheng did not notice that there was someone else there besides her. While humming a song, she bent down to pick up the clothes from the ground. Just as she¡¯d gotten hold of them¡ª ¡°Ling Sheng, is this your goal?¡± Gu Shen suddenly spoke up. Upon seeing the woman¡¯s eyes widen in shock, he let out a mocking laugh. ¡°What are you pretending for? Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t know. Your sudden appearance in my room was an accident? Are you innocent?¡± That d*mn woman! What kind of expression was that? She was quite good at pretending. When the director she had worked with had complimented her acting skills, he had been full of disdain. Now, it seemed like she had indeed been born to be an actress. Look at her innocent look. She acted so well. ¡°Ah!¡± Ling Sheng had not expected someone to suddenly appear at that moment. After a short scream of fright, she crossed her arms and pointed at Gu Shen. ¡°You pervert! Why are you in my room?¡± Gu Shen¡¯s eyes blazed as he walked toward her in disdain. ¡°Ling Sheng, stop pretending in front of me.¡± Chapter 559 - Self-Directed Performance Ling Sheng only had a towel wrapped around her, so she did not dare make any big moves. She was afraid that the towel would fall off and expose her body. When she saw Gu Shen walk over, her nervous voice changed. ¡°Gu Shen, let me warn you. I¡¯m your Third Aunt. I¡¯ll count to three. You¡¯d better get out of my room, or I¡¯ll find your Third Uncle and he¡¯ll beat you to death, you pervert!¡± ¡°Ling Sheng, who¡¯s the pervert?¡± Gu Shen looked at her in amusement. She continued to pretend. How could she say that she was his Third Aunt when she was naked in his room? ¡°My Third Uncle would not like a cheap woman like you!¡± Then, he threw the room card in his hand at her. ¡°Open your eyes and take a good look. Why are you in my room?¡± Ling Sheng looked at the room card with the name ¡°Gu Shen¡± written on it. She did not know how this had happened, but she was forced to take a step back. ¡°Let¡¯s talk nicely. Really, this must be a misunderstanding. If you don¡¯t believe me, go and take my room card. You¡¯ll understand. I¡¯m not that kind of person. I know you¡¯re not that kind of person either.¡± D*mn, the scumbag in front of her was a little aggressive today. His aura was kind of strong. She did not know if it was because of her clothes, but she was a little scared. ¡°You think I believe you? Everything was orchestrated by you!¡± Gu Shen took off his suit jacket and started tugging at his tie. Upon seeing the sinister smile on her face, he said, ¡°Ling Sheng, since you like me so much that you insist on having me, I¡¯ll grant your wish today. After all, you¡¯ve come knocking on my door.¡± When she saw him start undressing, Ling Sheng¡¯s face darkened. She picked up a vase from the table and defended herself. ¡°I¡¯m warning you. Be nicer. This must be a misunderstanding.¡± Why did nothing good ever happen every time she met this scumbag? If he dared to come over, she would smash him to death! ¡°What misunderstanding? Did I misunderstand you?¡± Gu Shen let out a mocking laugh. ¡°Ling Sheng, since you had the guts to do it, don¡¯t pretend to be a chaste woman in front of me.¡± Upon seeing that Gu Shen was about to reach her, Ling Sheng retreated to the French balcony windows with the vase and pressed her body against the glass. ¡°Gu Shen, I¡¯ll say this one last time. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. If you come close again, don¡¯t blame me for being rude.¡± Gu Shen¡¯s smile was full of mockery and disdain. He pointed at his head and said word by word, ¡°Smash it, Ling Sheng. Smash the vase here if you have the guts.¡± He bet that she would not dare make a move. She had schemed all along just to climb into his bed. ¡°Nothing good comes out of a dog¡¯s mouth!¡± Ling Sheng bellowed angrily. F*ck you. Her evil intentions had been aroused. She raised the vase in her hand and smashed it forcefully against Gu Shen¡¯s head. Porcelain shards flew everywhere. The vase hit Gu Shen¡¯s head, causing blood to flow out immediately. He widened his eyes in disbelief as he looked at the woman in front of him and bellowed in anger, ¡°Ling Sheng!¡± She had really dared to hit him! She was courting death! Before Ling Sheng could react, she saw the man opposite her rush over, waving a fist furiously. She subconsciously picked up a chair that was beside her and prepared to fight it out with him. However, before the duo could do anything, Gu Shen was kicked away the moment she raised the chair. Chapter 560 - Well Done! Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief when she saw a naked man in flowery pants blocking her way. The man¡¯s back was facing her. He was more than 1.8 meters tall, with broad shoulders, a narrow waist, and long legs. He had quite a nice build, a very eye-catching one at that. ¡°Gu Shen, are you even a man? You tried to hit a woman.¡± The man in the flowery pants looked at Gu Shen mockingly. When Ling Sheng heard his voice, she felt as though she had been struck by lightning. Why was Huo Xuanzhou on the balcony? Why was he dressed like this? It was easy to misunderstand his intentions! ¡°So there¡¯s already an adulterer here.¡± Gu Shen had not expected a man to suddenly walk in from the balcony. He was only wearing a pair of pants. He wiped the blood from the corner of his lips, his eyes full of mockery. He was fuming from anger as he bellowed angrily, ¡°Ling Sheng, how dare you!¡± Ling Sheng shrugged innocently. I really don¡¯t know how this young master got in or why he¡¯s dressed like this. This is definitely a misunderstanding. Huo Xuanzhou was a shameless person with no bottom line. He thus smiled casually and said, ¡°Sorry, I was on a date with someone upstairs. If you want to call me an adulterer, I guess it¡¯s true. That Hollywood star is actually a married woman. Her husband rushed in with a gun. F*ck, he ruined my mood!¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s forehead darkened*. So you were having an affair up there, and her husband came to catch the woman. Did you jump down? How could you have the cheek to say such a thing?* The simple-minded man in front of her seemed to have a different way of thinking than others. Judging from his tone, he seemed to quite regret that he had not had enough fun. Brother, you were chased by a man with a gun! Gu Shen¡¯s face was still bleeding, but it had already darkened like the bottom of a pot. He was cold and scary. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe anything you say? Huo Xuanzhou, do you know who she is? She said she likes my Third Uncle and tried to seduce me at the same time.¡± Huo Xuanzhou frowned and took a look at Ling Sheng. Fine, she had been disobedient and had gotten together with Jun Shiyan again. However, he had to protect Sixth Uncle¡¯s people a little. ¡°Gu Shen, I¡¯m warning you. She¡¯s my Sixth Aunt. Don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡± Gu Shen let out a mocking laugh. ¡°So Ms. Ling likes to seduce her nephews in the name of being their aunt. Do you find incest very exciting?¡± ¡°Gu Shen, are you out of your mind? I jumped down the building.¡± Huo Xuanzhou went forward and looked down at him. He raised his eyebrows and smiled. ¡°Do you want me to tell you something fun? Your ex-girlfriend, Luo Xin, is into this!¡± When he heard Luo Xin¡¯s name, Gu Shen¡¯s eyes reddened instantly. ¡°Huo Xuanzhou, if you wanted to deliberately make me angry, you miscalculated. I¡¯ve already broken up with Luo Xin.¡± ¡°If you hadn¡¯t broken up, I¡¯d have suspected that you, Master Gu, were interested in getting it on with someone I¡¯m done with.¡± Huo Xuanzhou smiled arrogantly. Any man would get angry when he heard another man say right to his face that he had once had the same woman. Gu Shen was no exception. ¡°Nonsense. When Luo Xin was with me, she was obviously¡­¡± Chapter 561 - Sixth Uncle Will Be Jailed Huo Xuanzhou smiled even more complacently. His voice became louder as he said sarcastically, ¡°Ha ha ha ha! Master Gu, you¡¯re really naive. I don¡¯t know how many times I¡¯ve messed with you. Do you want me to die of laughter?¡± ¡°Huo Xuanzhou!¡± Gu Shen was completely infuriated. No man could tolerate this. He clenched his fists and dashed over. Ling Sheng was dumbfounded as she watched the duo fight. The duo¡¯s skills were on par. She had not expected Gu Shen to be so strong. She recalled the last time they had been on KTV. Lu Shihao had been suppressed by him so badly that he had not been able to retaliate. Gu Shen was actually able to fight with him on equal terms after being injured. That was impressive. However, he was indeed a celebrity. He had been protecting his face so far. Besides, she was very sure that Huo Xuanzhou had provoked him. He had deliberately angered Gu Shen to fight with him. However, she did not know if he was telling the truth about sleeping with Luo Xin. Ling Sheng saw that the duo was trying their best to beat each other to death. That b*stard Gu Shen didn¡¯t matter, but Huo Xuanzhou was innocent. He was an adulterer who had accidentally ended up on the balcony after being chased. When she saw this injustice, she decided to help. Upon seeing the two of them fighting, she shouted, ¡°Stop, both of you!¡± Huo Xuanzhou stopped first. However, Gu Shen punched him in the chest, so she bellowed angrily, ¡°F*ck, I told you to stop!¡± Then, she kicked Gu Shen¡¯s stomach in revenge. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell us to stop?¡± Gu Shen held his stomach, his handsome face contorting in pain as she punched him ferociously again. ¡°Stop it, both of you!¡± Ling Sheng shouted angrily again. She rushed forward and grabbed his hand. Then, she smiled coldly at him. ¡°Gu Shen, is there something wrong with your brain? Your room card was given to your agent by the advertisers. How could I have gotten it from your agent?¡± Huo Xuanzhou was very obedient. His face had been slapped until it had swollen up, but he still looked at Ling Sheng and chuckled. ¡°Sixth Aunt.¡± Ling Sheng wanted to tear Huo Xuanzhou apart, but she would only make things worse. ¡°Let me repeat myself. Huo Xuanzhou, I¡¯m not your Sixth Aunt. Didn¡¯t Huo Ci almost kill you when you said that previously?¡± Huo Xuanzhou answered, ¡°Even if my Sixth Uncle doesn¡¯t acknowledge you, I¡¯ll acknowledge you. Sixth Aunt, just say the word and I¡¯ll help you tear Gu Shen apart.¡± Ling Sheng knelt down. No matter how hard she tried to explain, he refused to listen. She wanted to tear him apart now. ¡°If you have the guts, tell this to Huo Ci.¡± Huo Xuanzhou said, ¡°If I told Sixth Uncle, Gu Shen would get beaten to death. He didn¡¯t do anything to you either, so I¡¯m afraid Sixth Uncle would go to jail for no reason.¡± Ling Sheng wanted to pry open his skull to see what he was thinking. She gritted her teeth and forced out a sentence. ¡°I meant, if you have the guts, call me Sixth Aunt in front of your Sixth Uncle!¡± Huo Xuanzhou frowned. ¡°I understand. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to admit it.¡± He did not have the guts to do that in front of Sixth Uncle. Last time, Sixth Uncle had called to scold him. The duo stopped fighting. Ling Sheng sat on the sofa and applied medicine on Huo Xuanzhou, causing him to grimace in pain. Gu Shen looked at the two room cards and could clearly see that the name tag on Ling Sheng¡¯s card had been torn and pasted anew. If she had not done it, someone had tried to frame her. Chen Ge called and said that the corridor was full of reporters blocking the door. He then asked him what was going on. The reporters had said that he had entered the same room as Ling Sheng and had asked him if they were together. Chapter 562 - Truly Hardheaded Gu Shen looked at Ling Sheng. When he saw her apply medicine on Huo Xuanzhou, his heart burned with anger. His chest felt like it was about to explode as he held the room card in his hand tightly, the veins on the back of his hand bulging. Ling Sheng shrugged and said seriously, ¡°I swear I don¡¯t want to seduce you. Please grow a brain, alright? What good would it do me to seduce you?¡± Huo Xuanzhou looked at her in disdain. ¡°Exactly. Look at your pathetic state. My Sixth¡­ How could she like someone like you? Unless she¡¯s blind¡­¡± He didn¡¯t dare call her Sixth Aunt anymore, and he was not changing his stance. Xiao Ye also called and asked her where she was. She did not know where the paparazzi had come from, but they were all blocking the door. Ling Sheng said, ¡°Little Ye, think about it carefully. Did anyone touch my room card?¡± Xiao Ye thought for a moment before she suddenly remembered. ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, when Brother Zhou and I checked in, we met someone from my hometown. He helped me watch my luggage.¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± Xiao Ye said, ¡°Are you really with Gu Shen? What should we do? From the looks of it, the reporters won¡¯t let this go until you come out.¡± The paparazzi had all moved upon hearing the news. Brother Zhou had said that they already had video evidence of the duo entering the hotel room one after another. If the duo did not come out for a long time, it would confirm the private meeting at the hotel and the rumors about their relationship. If a man and a woman stayed in a hotel room for a long time, what else could they do? Of course, they could only do things that happened between a man and a woman. Ling Sheng hung up and looked at Gu Shen again. ¡°I believe we¡¯re on the same side now. Do you think the person who schemed against us is targeting you or me?¡± Gu Shen frowned and let out a cold snort. ¡°I¡¯ve never done anything wrong in my life.¡± Ling Sheng pouted and looked at him with a gorgeous smile. ¡°Do you want to confirm your relationship with me? No way! Listen to me.¡± When Gu Shen heard the word ¡®relationship¡¯, his heart skipped a beat. He suppressed his joy instantly and said ferociously, ¡°I¡¯d date a pig before I¡¯d date you.¡± Ling Sheng thought to herself, Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself. I¡¯d rather date a flea than date you. Her eyes curved as she smiled. ¡°Me too. Then, the two of us have reached a consensus temporarily. Huo Xuanzhou, treat his wound.¡± He despised him and felt disgusted just by looking at him. Even touching him would dirty his hands. ¡°I don¡¯t want him to help me!¡± Gu Shen¡¯s eyes were full of fire as he glared at Huo Xuanzhou. Ling Sheng smiled. ¡°So, Mr. Gu, you¡¯ve seen something in me and you want me to help you, right?¡± Gu Shen looked at her gorgeous smile and held back a mouthful of blood. He gritted his teeth and forced out a few words. ¡°I beg you to look in the mirror.¡± Humph! Would he ever like her? What a joke! Even if all the women in the world died, leaving her alone, he would not take another look at her. Huo Xuanzhou treated the wound on Gu Shen¡¯s head. He had seen that his Sixth Aunt had hit him quite hard. The vase had shattered with a whoosh, but Gu Shen¡¯s head had not suffered extensive damage. It had only been scratched by a piece of porcelain. The wound was not deep, so it was obvious that this man had a tough head. Ten minutes later, Huo Xuanzhou borrowed a set of clothes from Gu Shen and put them on. The two of them had a similar height and build, so the clothes fit perfectly. Ling Sheng also changed into a fresh floral dress. Then, the three of them smiled as they opened the door. Cameras flashed at the door nonstop as the paparazzi surrounded them. Chapter 563 - Their Lives Were More Important Something was not right! According to the intel, this was a private meeting between Gu Shen and Ling Sheng. Why was Huo Xuanzhou there as well? He was the tyrant scion of the capital, Young Master Zhou. Oh my god, could this be a threesome? Ling Sheng¡¯s appetite was too big! ¡°What are you looking at? Have you never seen someone as handsome as me?¡± Huo Xuanzhou pushed a reporter away arrogantly. ¡°Who asked you to come here? How did you know that I wanted to cooperate with Ling Sheng and Gu Shen?¡± The paparazzi looked at each other in confusion. Cooperate? Why were they cooperating? Everyone in the capital knew that Young Master Zhou had always treated the Gu Family with disdain. His eyes reddened when he met Gu Shen¡¯s, and he looked as though he wanted to kill him. Cooperate? What a joke! Gu Shen, who was blocked at the door, did not have a nice expression on his face. ¡°Sorry, please make way.¡± Ling Sheng smiled very politely. ¡°Everyone, you¡¯re really well-informed. We just started discussing a collaboration. We haven¡¯t officially confirmed it.¡± ¡°It must be about the new game developed by Young Master Zhou. Do you want to find ambassadors? Have you confirmed whether it¡¯s Ling Sheng and Gu Shen?¡± Soon, a sensible paparazzo passed the microphone over. No matter who one offended, they could not offend the young master in front of them. Although Huo Xuanzhou was a rich second-generation heir who was arrogant and domineering, he was the head of the biggest game developer and distributor, Storm Games. He was quite impressive! ¡°What do you think?¡± Huo Xuanzhou forced out these words through gritted teeth, his eyes revealing an obviously murderous look. ¡°I¡¯ll need your opinion on that, Young Master Zhou.¡± The reporter broke out in a cold sweat when he saw his glare. He could not afford to offend him. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡± After saying that, Huo Xuanzhou looked at Ling Sheng and Gu Shen. ¡°I have the latest gaming equipment in my room. The two of you can go and play for a while.¡± Ling Sheng smiled and nodded. ¡°Young Master Zhou, you decide.¡± Gu Shen nodded with a fake smile in agreement. ¡°Scram.¡± Huo Xuanzhou was not a good-tempered person. He bellowed unhappily and pointed at the paparazzi around him. In a displeased voice, he said coldly, ¡°Do you want me to get someone to show you the way out?¡± Actually, the paparazzi had just heard that something big was going on. They had not known what it was, but when they¡¯d seen Ling Sheng and Gu Shen enter a room one after another, they had known that it was them. The duo was in love and they wanted to expose their relationship. They had not expected Huo Xuanzhou to appear. Gu Shen had a mild temper, but Huo Xuanzhou was not someone to mess with. If they dared to fabricate an article, they would not be able to survive in the entertainment circle anymore. The paparazzi had initially thought that they would be able to get some big news. Upon seeing the situation in front of them, they angrily packed up and prepared to leave. What should they write given the circumstances? Could the three of them have done it? They did not have the guts to write that. Compared to the news, their lives were more important. Chen Ge had already gotten hold of the surveillance cameras in the lobby. The person who had changed Ling Sheng¡¯s card was a woman. However, due to the angle, he¡¯d only managed to see the back of her head. Her clear profile had not been captured. The room was indeed Gu Shen¡¯s room. Ling Sheng¡¯s room number had been changed, and she had entered the wrong room. However, where had that person gotten Gu Shen¡¯s room card? Gu Shen looked at Ling Sheng suspiciously, not believing that she did not know anything. Ling Sheng got angry when he stared at her and shouted at him, ¡°I¡¯m warning you, Gu Shen! Don¡¯t look at me like that. I really don¡¯t know anything.¡± Chapter 564 - Increasing Popularity Upon seeing that the duo was about to start a fight, Chen Ge hurriedly stepped between them to mediate. ¡°Ah Shen, Ms. Ling, calm down. This matter is very strange. So what if it¡¯s exposed that the two of you are in love? Isn¡¯t it normal for a single man and woman to fall in love?¡± Ling Sheng gritted her teeth, her eyes spitting fire. ¡°This is abnormal!¡± Gu Shen bellowed in anger, ¡°This is abnormal!¡± Then, she stared at him as though he was her enemy, wishing she could kill him. If looks could kill, both of them would be dead. Chen Ge was so scared that he shivered and his scalp went numb. He could not afford to offend them. Why were the two of them so agitated? It was just an expression. It did not mean the two of them had fallen in love. He hurriedly explained, ¡°What I meant is that exposing your relationship will not affect the two of you much. The real goal of the person behind the scenes is definitely not to expose your relationship.¡± The duo was quite popular now and had a lot of CP fans. They had also filmed television dramas and variety shows. Not only had they been filming movies recently, but they had also filmed advertisements as male and female leads. Some people on the internet said that the two of them were together every day. At this stage, being in love would only increase their popularity and fuel their career, making them even more popular. Was the mastermind behind this stupid? Did they want to help the two of them? That was definitely not the case. What was their motive? Why had they gotten them to share a room and get caught by so many reporters? Ling Sheng was aware too, but when she saw Gu Shen, she could not help but feel angry. She let out a low cough to calm down. Why was she so agitated over a fool? He was not worth it. Gu Shen took a deep breath too. Calm down, calm down. He would not lose control over the stinky woman beside him. The surveillance footage continued playing. Ling Sheng suddenly saw a fleeting figure at the door. Her eyes narrowed. ¡°Stop. Turn it back two seconds. Zoom in at the door.¡± Chen Ge zoomed in on the image as requested. It was a little blurry, but he could still recognize that person. It was Song Xi, Hua Ying¡¯s eldest daughter. She had a feud with Ling Sheng. He turned to look at Ling Sheng and asked her about it. Ling Sheng shrugged. Chen Ge was right. Exposing her relationship with Gu Shen would not affect the two of them much. Even if Song Xi was a fool, no fool would do such a thankless thing. Although she had a bold idea, she would not tell them. To a certain extent, Gu Shen was her enemy. She hated him so much that she would definitely not tell him this. Gu Shen was full of doubts. He was more willing to believe that she was the one calling the shots than that someone else was framing her. Who would put the two of them together out of boredom? Only she would do that! However, she did not seem to be lying. Could Huo Xuanzhou¡¯s sudden appearance have ruined her plan and forced her to stop? When she had asked the reporters about this, they had all said that they had received an anonymous tip. In the end, they had only mentioned Song Xi. They had seen her walk out of the VIP area before going out directly. There was no evidence to prove that she had done it. Huo Xuanzhou followed Ling Sheng back to her room and closed the door before asking, ¡°Sixth¡­ Sheng Sheng, have you thought of something?¡± Ling Sheng glared at him. You called me Sheng Sheng? Am I that close to you? Huo Xuanzhou felt a little awkward. He did not know what to call her, so he said hurriedly, ¡°Tell me, what do you want me to call you?¡± Ling Sheng shot him a look. ¡°Just call me Ling Sheng.¡± ¡°Do you know who did this?¡± Upon seeing her expression, Huo Xuanzhou knew that she must have thought of something. Chapter 565 - Suspected Relationship He did not believe what that scumbag Gu Shen had said about her trying to seduce him and climbing into his bed. How could that be? Would a person who was used to delicacies drool over fresh water and cabbage? ¡°How would I know? Do you think I¡¯m a god?¡± Now that Ling Sheng understood his personality, she could speak freely and felt an inexplicable sense of trust around him. ¡°What do you think the best way to frame me would be?¡± Huo Xuanzhou thought for a while. There were only a few ways to destroy people in the entertainment circle. Destroying female celebrities was very simple. ¡°WIth drugs, a mistress scandal, and photos.¡± Ling Sheng nodded and gave him an appreciative look. She knew this quite well. ¡°I think if the mastermind behind this wanted to harm me, they wouldn¡¯t have arranged for me to be with Gu Shen.¡± Huo Xuanzhou said, ¡°You¡¯re saying that they wanted you to be the third party and ruin someone else¡¯s family. Perhaps Gu Shen took the wrong room card from someone? Who is the mastermind behind this?¡± Ling Sheng thought that the person who had changed the card definitely had not wanted her and Gu Shen to be in the same room again. She had not thought too far ahead. Upon hearing his words, it all seemed to make sense. ¡°Perhaps the mastermind wanted me to enter someone else¡¯s room?¡± ¡°That depends on who¡¯s in your production team.¡± Huo Xuanzhou looked at her seriously. ¡°Your status can¡¯t be too low. A scandal would have to be exposed to make it difficult for you to turn the tables. You¡¯re a popular person.¡± Ling Sheng agreed deeply. It was true. Even though he did not look very smart, he was actually very clear about these things. In the end, the duo found three suitable candidates on the film crew¡¯s list. The first one was Director Feng Yao, who had a good profile as a loving husband in the entertainment circle. The couple reality show he had participated in had made him popular, and his career had entered a second spring. The second one was the young and handsome CEO of the advertising company, Fang Zhengxi, who was in charge of the overall planning of the advertisement and had recently participated in a romantic reality show. He had been in a sweet relationship with the second female lead, so he had countless CP fans. His career and love life had both benefited from it. The third person was Du Dongcheng, the director sent by the headquarters of the Good Times Corporation to inspect the filming process. Du Dongcheng was not a celebrity, but his wife was the top host of the China Television Station, Qin Xiao. She was very famous and was a familiar face that could be seen at the Spring Festival Gala every year. Ling Sheng looked at Huo Xuanzhou. ¡°Who do you think it is?¡± Huo Xuanzhou shook his head. ¡°How would I know? Tell me, why do you people have to let each room have two cards? If there was only one card, no one would have gotten the wrong card to the room and this problem wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡± Ling Sheng thought, Why are you suddenly not as smart anymore? ¨C The blue sea stretched as far as the eye could see. On the yacht, Du Manqing was having a shoot for a magazine cover. During her break, she would log on to Weibo and look at the hottest topics. Half an hour had passed, but there was still no news of Ling Sheng being a third party and ruining someone¡¯s family. She could not take it anymore and searched for Ling Sheng¡¯s name. Soon, it popped up on the real-time trending topics. It was not very popular, as its rank was lower than 30. #Ling Sheng, Gu Shen, and Huo Xuanzhou met at a hotel to discuss an advertising collaboration# Du Manqing frowned. What was going on? Why were Huo Xuanzhou, Gu Shen, and Ling Sheng together? Shouldn¡¯t it have been Ling Sheng and Feng Yao? She continued to search for Ling Sheng, but there was still no news about Ling Sheng and Feng Yao. At most, people would talk about topics like #Ling Sheng and Gu Shen¡¯s relationship# and #Ling Sheng and Huo Xuanzhou¡¯s suspected relationship#. In the end, she called the paparazzi she was familiar with. By the time she hung up, she was fuming. Her eyes contorted as she held her phone tightly. Chapter 566 - Naturally Close How was that possible? The room card she had exchanged for Ling Sheng¡¯s had obviously been Feng Yao¡¯s. How could Gu Shen have entered that room? Not only Gu Shen, but even Huo Xuanzhou had been implicated. That group of paparazzi yearned to even dig out the artist¡¯s underwear. However, when Huo Xuanzhou, Ling Sheng, and Gu Shen had walked out of the hotel room together, they¡¯d actually not dared make a sound. Huo Xuanzhou was not a good person. He was a two-timer who went to orgy parties. He was plagued by all kinds of scandals. Couldn¡¯t he have had a threesome with Ling Sheng and Gu Shen? ¡°Sister Manqing, you can start now!¡± a staff member shouted. Du Manqing put down her phone and stood up. She smiled elegantly at the staff member, her every move portraying what a true goddess she was. She nodded slightly and said gently, ¡°Okay.¡± The surrounding workers¡¯ eyes widened when they saw this. They could not help but stare at her and praise her. She was really pretty, kind, and good-tempered. It was really easy to work with such a celebrity. ¨C Huo Xuanzhou stayed in Ling Sheng¡¯s room, as he was unwilling to leave. He lay on the sofa and played games. ¡°You and Luo Xin¡­¡± Ling Sheng let out a low cough. She could not get rid of her gossipy nature. ¡°That¡­ That¡­ That was her first time with you?¡± Huo Xuanzhou said casually, ¡°No, I lied to that scumbag Gu Shen. I¡¯ve been chasing her for two years, but I haven¡¯t slept with her. You know that I don¡¯t like to force others. It¡¯s always women who climb into my bed.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t reject anyone.¡± Ling Sheng thought to herself, I really don¡¯t know if you force others. However, when she thought of Gu Shen¡¯s angry face earlier, she gloated. The person in front of her was not in the entertainment circle, but he was more popular than many celebrities and was regularly a trending topic. He did not have many hobbies usually. Besides playing games, changing girlfriends was his only other hobby. He changed girlfriends more frequently than he changed clothes. Any random female celebrity or influencer might have had a sexual relationship with him. He was handsome and rich. Even though his ex-girlfriends had more than one company full of soldiers, there were still people who recommended themselves. ¡°I¡¯m also picky when it comes to quality. Go and take a look at my ex-girlfriends. Which one of them isn¡¯t the best? Those bootlickers are chasing after them, calling them goddesses.¡± Huo Xuanzhou took a look at her and smiled. ¡°But they¡¯re not as pretty as you.¡± Ling Sheng thought, Of course, I know I¡¯m good-looking. I¡¯d be good-looking even if you didn¡¯t tell me I am. ¡°What are you doing here? Aren¡¯t you going back to your room?¡± Huo Xuanzhou said matter-of-factly, ¡°I don¡¯t have a gun. Let me hide. I saved you. Save me in return!¡± ¡°Does your family know that you¡¯re gallivanting around?¡± Ling Sheng thought to herself. Big Brother, you¡¯re really impressive. You had an affair, yet you were chased by her husband with a gun. If her grandpa found out about this person¡¯s character, he would probably suffer a worse fate than her father. ¡°Why should I let them know?¡± After saying that, Huo Xuanzhou suddenly jumped up and looked at Ling Sheng nervously. ¡°Don¡¯t tell my Sixth Uncle what happened today!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that bored or childish. I¡¯m not a child who only knows how to complain.¡± Ling Sheng had not expected him to be quite interesting after getting to know him. She was very relaxed when she interacted with him. Huo Xuanzhou did not know why he liked being with her, but he was too lazy to move from the sofa. He was unwilling to be alone with the women at home. It was annoying. When he had a girlfriend, other than flirting and sleeping with her, he rarely chatted with her. However, when he was with her, he felt his whole body relax. It was very safe and comfortable. It was a very natural and intimate feeling. Chapter 567 - I’ll Endorse You ¡°Do you play games?¡± Huo Xuanzhou looked at her and raised the phone in his hand. Then, he said casually, ¡°If you make this game number one in the region, I¡¯ll give you the advertisement. How about that?¡± ¡°You must be joking!¡± Ling Sheng pouted. Who would hand over an advertisement so casually? Besides, even if he handed the advertisement over, she would not dare accept it. After all, his game advertisements had been endorsed by his ex-girlfriends previously. If she endorsed it, would she be automatically considered his girlfriend? ¡°Do I look like someone who would joke? I¡¯m the boss.¡± Huo Xuanzhou extended his hand. ¡°If you make it number one, I¡¯ll give you a higher number.¡± Ling Sheng looked at him excitedly. ¡°50 million?¡± Huo Xuanzhou rolled his eyes at her. ¡°You wish. I don¡¯t need celebrities to endorse my game. I only look for big eSports streamers. The price never exceeds that.¡± She reached out with two fingers. Meanwhile, Ling Sheng had a look of disbelief on her face. ¡°I heard rumors that your ex-girlfriends¡¯ endorsement fee was 10 million.¡± ¡°Who said that? If it was more than 10 million, it¡¯d definitely add it to the breakup fee.¡± Huo Xuanzhou frowned. He had not paid that much for a breakup before. His girlfriends had been very happy with him, and they had all broken up with him peacefully. However, women were troublesome creatures. They were also greedy and thought that he would like them after sleeping with them. They wanted to marry him and get pregnant. Their pestering could only be solved with money. There was no woman in the world that money could not convince. ¡°You¡¯re a scumbag.¡± Ling Sheng let out a disdainful snort. ¡°Firstly, I didn¡¯t lie to them. Secondly, I gave them the compensation they wanted. Thirdly, we were willing to be together. It has never been my problem that women fall in love with me. Before we start dating, I tell them clearly not to try and fall in love with me. I won¡¯t stop for any woman. How can I be a scumbag? Scumbags are irresponsible men who steal money and cheat on their girlfriends.¡± After saying that, Huo Xuanzhou sighed shamelessly. ¡°I¡¯m actually a saint of love!¡± Ling Sheng was amused by his argument. She pointed at him and said, ¡°You¡¯re a saint of love? Don¡¯t tarnish the word. You¡¯re a typical playboy.¡± What kind of saint was he? Look at how much he had praised himself. He was obviously a scumbag! She was too embarrassed to say anything. However, he was right. The women had been willing parties. He had not mistreated his ex-girlfriends. In fact, many of his ex-girlfriends had dated him to use him to hype up their popularity. Both parties had their motives and had just used each other. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry with me if I say something.¡± Huo Xuanzhou¡¯s voice was mysterious as he lowered his voice. ¡°I heard that my Sixth Uncle was more impressive than me when he was young. He had countless girlfriends and changed a few every day!¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s face darkened, and she did not know what to say. Upon saying that, Huo Xuanzhou ignored her and let out an awkward cough. ¡°It¡¯s all hearsay. Don¡¯t take it seriously. Anyway, my Sixth Uncle has already made up his mind. He likes you. Perhaps when I reach his age, I¡¯ll fall in love with a woman and start a family!¡± However, wasn¡¯t a gamer¡¯s life good? Why did he have to restrict himself with marriage and children? How could a person only like one person for their whole life? Ling Sheng felt that she could not continue chatting with him. His morals were a little faulty. She could not comment on other people¡¯s lives, but Brother, this was really messy. Wasn¡¯t he afraid of contracting strange illnesses? Chapter 568 - Hard To Part Huo Xuanzhou was unwilling to leave. He wanted to teach Ling Sheng how to play games, but he realized that she was a gaming genius. She could play games she had never played before in minutes. Upon looking at her like he had found treasure, he said, ¡°This game is still being tested. It¡¯s not online yet. If you can play it and reach the top of the region, I¡¯ll give you the endorsement.¡± ¡°Big Brother, I don¡¯t have time to play games.¡± Ever since Ling Sheng had entered the entertainment circle, she had been so busy every day that her feet had not touched the ground. She just wanted to sleep, so she had no time to play games. The young master really did not understand the hardships of the world. He did not know how hard life was for people like her, who worked hard to earn money. ¡°Stop shouting.¡± Huo Xuanzhou, who was very sensitive to this form of address, looked at her in fear. If Sixth Uncle heard this, he would skin him alive. Ling Sheng thought to herself, I¡¯m really not shouting blindly. You¡¯re truly my big brother. ¨C The domestic entertainment section on Weibo had been very calm. The news that had appeared stated that the three of them had been seen meeting in a hotel room to discuss a collaboration. Ling Sheng only felt relieved when she did not find any scandals about her. Otherwise, if she had become the hottest topic of gossip upon arriving, she would not have been able to explain herself to Sister Mei, let alone to her father. Huo Xuanzhou was unwilling to leave no matter what. He even recommended himself to be her tour guide and took her to the mall to buy clothes. It was still early, so Ling Sheng could not sleep even if she wanted to. After dinner, she went to the biggest and most luxurious mall in the area. It was only a little past seven o¡¯clock. Huo Xuanzhou let her try on whatever she saw. He thought that she looked good in everything. She had a figure that could pull off any style of clothing. Upon seeing him get a bunch of clothes from the shop assistant, Ling Sheng felt helpless. ¡°Brother, I can¡¯t try on so many clothes. I¡¯ll stay here for a week, alright?¡± This rich man insisted on buying her clothes. He had already bought a lot of them before she could do anything. Anyway, he asked his bodyguard to put them in the car. She could not refuse. Even though he had bought them, she had not put them on. She did not care if he threw them away or burned them. ¡°This is nice. It¡¯s really nice.¡± Huo Xuanzhou held a bohemian-style long dress and ran over to gesture. His eyes lit up when he saw her angry look. He even patted the top of her head to comfort her and praised her sincerely. ¡°Why do you look good in everything?¡± The more he looked at her, the more she looked like a poodle he had raised in the past. The poodle was adorable, elegant, and lovable when it was angry. Ling Sheng said, ¡°I said I don¡¯t want it. I¡¯m going back to rest. If you want to shop, you can shop by yourself! Do you have money to burn? Do I even know you well? You bought me so many clothes.¡± She had always been a person who would not take a reward she didn¡¯t deserve. Now that Huo Xuanzhou had bought her so many clothes and spent so much money, she felt that something was amiss. ¡°Ling Sheng, you¡¯re Sixth Uncle¡¯s woman, so you¡¯re my family. In the future, you can put in a good word for me in front of Sixth Uncle. Try these on and we¡¯ll go back.¡± Huo Xuanzhou ordered the shop assistant to take her to try on the clothes. The shop assistant understood immediately. There was a commission for selling clothes. Regardless of whether Ling Sheng was willing or not, she pushed her into the fitting room enthusiastically. When Ling Sheng walked out in a dark green floral dress, she saw Huo Xuanzhou talking to a blonde, blue-eyed beauty. The beauty said something, and Huo Xuanzhou went forward to give her a passionate kiss. Ling Sheng was dumbfounded. Did this guy think all the beauties in the world were his girlfriends? Was it really appropriate for him to do this while shopping? Chapter 569 - You Scumbag The shop assistant was packing the clothes. Huo Xuanzhou had told the assistant to pack all the clothes she had tried on. Ling Sheng was afraid that she would get an eyeful if she watched the inappropriate scene. She stood in front of the cashier and watched as the price exceeded six figures very quickly. Huo Xuanzhou did not know what had happened, but the passionate beauty let out an angry ¡°F*ck!¡± and called out for Jack. Then, she saw a tall, burly, fat, tattooed man rush over. Before Ling Sheng could react, she saw the man take out a gun in public and curse Huo Xuanzhou. Huo Xuanzhou could not stand still and let others hit him. He dashed toward the cashier¡¯s counter quickly, pulled Ling Sheng, and ran out of the back door. Behind her, a man¡¯s angry bellow was heard cursing, accompanied by the sound of a gunshot. Ling Sheng and Huo Xuanzhou were hiding in a clothing shop. Both of them were wearing wigs and scarves. Upon seeing the tattooed man run past the glass window while scolding them, they heaved a sigh of relief. Huo Xuanzhou broke out in a cold sweat. Ling Sheng, who was still holding his hand, felt that his palm was wet. She shook it off in disdain. ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Had he slept with someone else¡¯s wife and been hunted down? Huo Xuanzhou sighed deeply and briefly explained the situation to Ling Sheng. It turned out that the blonde beauty he had seen was the small-time Hollywood celebrity he had slept with in the afternoon. He had been chased by her husband and caught red-handed. However, he had forgotten her. He had even called her by the wrong name. When the beauty had asked him if he remembered her, he had spouted nonsense. In the end, the beauty had gotten angry. She had just slept with him in the afternoon, and he had already forgotten. It was fine if he refused to admit it, but how could he remember someone¡¯s name wrong? Anyone would get angry. The beauty had called her husband over and said that he was the man she had been with in the afternoon. ¡°Women!¡± Huo Xuanzhou sighed again and looked at Ling Sheng. ¡°We were both willing participants. How could she be so heartless as to want me dead? Women are really heartless.¡± Ling Sheng was dumbfounded. Brother, are you sure you¡¯re not being funny? You just had sex with someone in the afternoon, and you didn¡¯t recognize her at night. You deserve to be killed on the spot. She gave him a disdainful look. ¡°You¡¯re a scumbag!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a compliment.¡± Huo Xuanzhou smiled cynically, not caring what others thought of him. In life, everything was fine as long as one lived carefreely. If one had to take into account what others thought of them all the time, how tiring would living be? Ling Sheng gave him a look that said, You¡¯re crazy. You¡¯re really carefree. How can you say that I¡¯m praising you? I¡¯m obviously looking down on you! In the end, they had not bought the clothes because they had been chased down at the last minute. Huo Xuanzhou was very regretful and said that he would get his assistant to bring them over later. He said that he had to buy them, or he would disappoint the pretty shop assistants. Ling Sheng did not know how to describe him. She should call him a scumbag. Actually, he had not done anything evil. At most, he was a stud. In the buffet area of the hotel, an open-air swimming pool was right opposite them. Many people were swimming, and they could see several hot beauties. In the blink of an eye, Huo Xuanzhou disappeared. When she found a place to sit down with a glass of a beverage, she saw him enter with a bikini-clad beauty in his arms. He told her in a flamboyant manner, ¡°Go back to your room by yourself. I won¡¯t be seeing you out. I have something to do.¡± Chapter 570 - Beep The bikini-clad beauty greeted her and said that she did not mind hanging out with her. After being rejected, she took a few charming steps over and left with Huo Xuanzhou. Ling Sheng took a deep breath and finished the drink in one gulp. Seriously, wasn¡¯t he afraid of draining dry his body and dying as a result? They had not found the mastermind behind the room card either, but they had targeted a few people. Ling Sheng returned to her room and video-called her family for ten minutes before falling asleep. She slept until daybreak. When Xiao Ye knocked on the door and shouted, she got up. The windows were facing the sea. When the curtains were opened, the smell of sunlight, beach, and blue seawater blew over. The sea breeze carried the salty taste of the sea, making one feel relaxed and carefree, as though they were on vacation. The filming location was by the sea, and the rented venue was watched by security guards. Tourists were forbidden from entering, and the filming location and timing were kept very confidential. The fans did not chase after them. However, the film crew had underestimated the mobility of Gu Shen¡¯s fans. When they had set off in the morning, a fan had recognized Gu Shen in the hotel lobby. In less than two hours, hundreds of fans had arrived one after another. They were all girls, and they were cheering him on with the support banners they had created at the last minute. Ling Sheng was a little envious. She had long heard that Gu Shen had a lot of wealthy fans. She had not officially seen them before, but she realized now that this had not been a lie. Anyone who could come here for vacation during this time of the year had to be rich and idle. Judging from their clothes, they were all young ladies with a good fashion sense, including some socialites. Xiao Ye passed a big coconut to her. ¡°What happened to the yacht over there?¡± Ling Sheng took a sip of the coconut before asking. She had been paying attention for a long time. It was obviously a venue reserved by the production team, but there was a yacht with no one there. For some reason, Xiao Ye drove over after filming for half an hour. The production team had even gone over to negotiate, but they had stopped there. Ling Sheng was still wondering who was so arrogant and domineering when she saw some figures suddenly appear on the deck. There were four or five beauties in bikinis and Huo Xuanzhou, who was surrounded by the beauties. Huo Xuanzhou raised the red wine in his hand and winked at Ling Sheng. Ling Sheng felt goosebumps all over her body. Brother, what are you trying to do? Can¡¯t you run further away if you want to have fun? Must you do it at the advertisement¡¯s filming venue? Also, why did she feel like Huo Xuanzhou was refusing to leave because of her? Soon, the crew members confirmed her thoughts. Huo Xuanzhou was unwilling to leave because he wanted to watch her film an advertisement. They asked her to discuss this with Huo Xuanzhou. The subsequent filming sequence would include the sea view behind his yacht. It would be really difficult to do it with the yacht blocking the way. There would be no way to deal with the post-production process. In the end, thanks to Ling Sheng¡¯s negotiation, Huo Xuanzhou gave up his spot and changed the yacht¡¯s location. However, there was no way he would leave. He had to watch over her on Sixth Uncle¡¯s behalf to prevent her from getting together with Gu Shen. Ling Sheng¡¯s swimming skills were very good, and it was no problem for her to dive deep into the sea. However, during the advertisement scene, she could only dive five meters deep at most. There were beautiful corals around her, and colorful fish swam toward her. It was a beautiful sight. Gu Shen and Ling Sheng were in good shape. The director was done filming after just one take. Ling Sheng was about to swim up when she heard a beeping sound. Her body seemed to have been immobilized by a curse, and she could not move. Unprecedented fear spread through her body instantly. She subconsciously wanted to pull Gu Shen back, but just as she was about to touch his fingers, she watched helplessly as he disappeared slowly in front of her eyes. Chapter 571 - Worry and Fear She suddenly lost consciousness and floated in white space. She could only hear chaotic sounds that sounded like curses in her ears. ¡°Sheng Sheng, I¡¯m your aunt. Sheng Sheng, you have to wake up! If you¡¯re not around, how am I going to explain this to your father?¡± ¡°Sheng Sheng, I know you can hear me. I know you¡¯re sad. I¡¯m begging you to hang in there and not give up.¡± Beep! ¡°Doctor, doctor, come over quickly! Doctor! What happened to her? Doctor!¡± Beep¡ª ¡°Doctor Zhao, bad news. The patient¡¯s blood pressure is dropping rapidly.¡± ¡°Prepare for emergency treatment immediately.¡± Beep, beep, beep, beep¡­ ¡°Doctor Zhao, there¡¯s no reaction from the patient.¡± ¡°Get ready.¡± ¡°Can you hear me? Ling Sheng, can you hear me? Ling Sheng!¡± Beep, beep, beep, beep, beep¡­ Ling Sheng only felt a splitting headache. The voice seeped into her limbs and bones, sparing no orifice, and the suffocating pain made her feel as though she would die in a second. The seawater kept pouring in from her nose and mouth. She knew very well that she had to swim up desperately to survive, but she could not move. Light was refracted by the surface of the sea. Her vision became increasingly blurrier as it suddenly darkened. Finally, the light disappeared completely. Her body was like seaweed as she floated in the sea. When Gu Shen got ashore, he turned around but did not see Ling Sheng following him. He frowned but did not think much of it. He took the towel Chen Ge handed him and prepared to take a shower and rest. Huo Xuanzhou was standing on the yacht and watching. A couple of minutes later, the others had gone ashore. Only she was nowhere to be seen. He looked anxiously at the surface of the sea, but he did not see her. ¡°Ling Sheng!¡± Huo Xuanzhou shouted and asked the person who had come ashore, ¡°Where¡¯s Ling Sheng?¡± Gu Shen looked at the calm sea surface and felt a little worried. Before he could reply, he saw Huo Xuanzhou jump off the yacht and swim quickly in the direction of the filming site. ¡°Ling Sheng?¡± Director Feng Yao saw that everyone had come up, and Ling Sheng was the only one missing. After Huo Xuanzhou bellowed, he jumped into the sea like a madman. He was anxious. ¡°Where¡¯s Ling Sheng?¡± Intense worry and fear welled up in Gu Shen¡¯s heart. Without thinking, he turned around, jumped into the sea, and plunged into it. When Ling Sheng disappeared, the crew members panicked. The professional lifeguards they had found locally jumped in to find her. Feng Yao was extremely anxious as he scolded the crew members. What was going on? Did they not know that the actress had not followed them after filming was over? Didn¡¯t they know they should have taken a look? The seawater on the upper level was warm from the sun. The deeper one sank, the colder it became. Gu Shen only felt worry and fear envelope him layer by layer, suffocating him. The beautiful coral reef ahead was where they had just filmed a scene. Just a few minutes ago, she had been smiling lovingly at him. However, there was nothing but coral reefs and colorful fish there now. She was not there. He did not know why he was so flustered and confused. His heart felt like it was being held tightly by someone. It was throbbing and hurting as though it was suffocating. Where had that stinky woman gone? Where had she gone? All the lifeguards and film crew members who were good at swimming had gone into the sea to find her. They had all seen how anxious and crazy he was. He was waving his limbs desperately like a trapped beast that had lost its mind. Chapter 572 - Almost Died Huo Xuanzhou was also swimming around in the sea like a headless fly, but his eyes lit up when he saw her floating in the water. She was wearing a red dress, and her long hair was spread out like seaweed. Her beautiful face was suffocating as though she was¡­ a mermaid princess. On the shore, Xiao Ye was already crying anxiously. She wasn¡¯t good at swimming, so she could only watch the sea anxiously. Her voice was hoarse from crying. Director Feng Yao¡¯s eyes were red as he stared at the sea anxiously. It was the first day¡­ the first day of filming. If anything happened to the actor, how would he explain himself? Everything had been fine. Why had she suddenly disappeared? She was very good at swimming and very professional. He had gotten the approval of the local lifeguards before he had allowed them to go deeper into the sea. This was the sea. Although the weather was good today, the waves were not small. If one wanted to find someone in the boundless sea, it would be no different from fishing out a needle. He had already prepared for the worst. When Huo Xuanzhou carried her up, the paramedics rushed over to check on her. Thankfully, her vital signs showed no obvious abnormalities. He wrapped her in a blanket to keep her warm and sent her to the hospital for a checkup. When Gu Shen got ashore, he saw Huo Xuanzhou carrying her away. The director and the others did not dare stop him, but he dashed over. ¡°You can¡¯t take her away.¡± Huo Xuanzhou let out a cold laugh with a mocking smile. ¡°Gu Shen, what right do you have to stop me from taking her away? She nearly died!¡± He gritted his teeth as he said the last few words. That scumbag was only thinking about himself. Hadn¡¯t he realized she had not come ashore? No, he probably didn¡¯t care at all. Perhaps he would be the happiest if she died! ¡°You have no right to take her away.¡± Gu Shen stood in front of him, his attitude firm. ¡°Leave her to me.¡± ¡°Scram!¡± Huo Xuanzhou kicked him. His eyes reddened instantly as though he was an angered beast. ¡°What right do you have to stop me from leaving? Who are you to her? If you had taken one more look at her, she would not have drowned in the sea. You have no right to talk to me. Scram!¡± Gu Shen¡¯s chest heaved violently, and he did not know what he was feeling. After his worry and panic dissipated, there was only lingering fear. ¡°Who are you to her? What right do you have to take her away?¡± ¡°She¡¯s my Sixth Aunt!¡± Huo Xuanzhou did not want to waste his breath on him. When his Sixth Aunt woke up later, he would settle the score with him and the useless members of the film crew. If anything happened to her, the whole film crew would suffer. He would kill them one by one. ¡°Your Sixth Aunt?¡± Gu Shen did not know when she had gotten together with Huo Ci. Feeling angry, he growled. ¡°You might as well call her my Third Aunt!¡± In the distance, Jun Shiyan¡¯s car had stopped by the roadside. He had wanted to come over to watch the young lady film the advertisement. When he lowered the window, he saw Gu Shen and Huo Xuanzhou facing each other ferociously. When he took another look, he saw Huo Xuanzhou carrying someone in his arms. Under the sunlight, he could clearly see her hanging hair and her slender arms, which were exposed by the blanket. His eyes turned cold as his heart started to ache. ¡°Third Master.¡± Before Xu Xi could react, the man in the backseat had already opened the car door and dashed out. He hurriedly got out of the car and followed him. He had never seen the Third Master so flustered. Huo Xuanzhou was angry, but the bodyguard was not by his side. He was still hugging Ling Sheng, so he could not kill that scumbag Gu Shen. Chapter 573 - My Woman The duo faced each other. Someone ran over from afar and reached their side in the blink of an eye. His speed made him suspect that he had seen a ghost. Before Gu Shen could react, he was pushed away and he staggered and fell on the sand. Before Huo Xuanzhou could react, the person in his embrace was snatched away. When he looked up again, he met the man¡¯s deep, cold eyes. His scalp went numb. F*ck. Who had he seen? Jun Shiyan! He¡­ He¡­ Hadn¡¯t he been disfigured? Was this a ghost? Was he hallucinating? When Gu Shen saw the person standing in front of him, he was so shocked that his jaw dropped. He was stunned for a long time before he stuttered in horror, ¡°Third¡­ Third Uncle!¡± How could it be him? How could it be him? His legs were fine, and so was his face? Jun Shiyan did not say anything. He only gave them a look before carrying Ling Sheng away. When he lowered his eyes slightly, he could see the young lady in his embrace. His heart ached so much that his organs hurt instantly. He had never seen her so weak and pale. Even though she was unconscious, her small body was trembling subconsciously as though she was trapped in a scary nightmare. ¡°Jun Shiyan!¡± Upon seeing that he was about to leave, Huo Xuanzhou bellowed angrily, ¡°F*ck, where the f*ck are you taking my Sixth Aunt?¡± Jun Shiyan stopped in his tracks. When he turned around, the murderous look in his eyes was like a corporeal, cold knife that landed on him. His voice was low, and his words were clear. ¡°Huo Xuanzhou, she¡¯s not your Sixth Aunt. She¡¯s my woman!¡± Nonsense! Who was his Sixth Aunt? Had Huo Ci not told him? Wasn¡¯t he afraid that Huo Ci would kill him if he found out? ¡°Stop right there!¡± Huo Xuanzhou bellowed angrily as he chased after him and warned him sternly. ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to decide if she¡¯s my Sixth Aunt. To be honest, she and my Sixth Uncle already have a child. If you dare take her away today, my Sixth Uncle will definitely not let you off.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Upon seeing Huo Xuanzhou chase after him without a care for his life, Jun Shiyan shot him a cold look and said, ¡°He¡¯s not Huo Ci¡¯s son. He¡¯s my son. He¡¯s his grandson.¡± Huo Xuanzhou was about to rush over and risk his life when he heard the words ¡°my son¡± and ¡°his grandson¡±. Perhaps he was too shocked, or he had not analyzed the meaning of the words enough, as he lost his footing and fell on the ground. F*ck! What did he mean? ¡°Jun Shiyan!¡± Huo Xuanzhou bellowed again as he pointed at him and questioned him. ¡°What do you mean? What the f*ck do you mean?¡± He got up to chase after him and make him clarify things, but he was stopped by Xu Xi. He could not beat Xu Xi, so after two moves, he was pinned to the ground, unable to move. He watched as Jun Shiyan carried Ling Sheng into the car. F*ck, what son? Ling Sheng¡¯s son was his son and Sixth Uncle¡¯s grandson? Then who was really Ling Sheng¡¯s son? Huo Xuanzhou was not the only one who was dumbfounded. Gu Shen was also dumbfounded. He sat on the ground for a long time, rendered immobile. Third Uncle had appeared in front of him. He did not know if he was surprised or shocked. Third Uncle had even said something shocking. Was Ling Sheng Huo Ci¡¯s¡­ daughter? Was that why she had not been involved with Huo Ci? Ling Sheng had a son? Third Uncle¡¯s son? When had he and Ling Sheng had a son? What was going on? Who could tell him what was going on? Chapter 574 - She’s Your Sister ¡°F*ck, let go of me!¡± Huo Xuanzhou bellowed in anger. His eyes were red as he looked at Xu Xi murderously. ¡°Just you wait. I¡¯ll kill you. That scumbag Jun Shiyan is spouting nonsense. I won¡¯t let him off.¡± How was that possible? How could he not know that Sixth Uncle had a daughter? ¡°Master Zhou, the Third Master let you off because you¡¯re all relatives. You should know your place and not cause me any trouble. Ms. Ling is the Third Master¡¯s woman, not your Sixth Aunt.¡± Xu Xi sympathized with him. The Sixth Master had kept this a secret even from him. However, if he had not been a relative, the Third Master would not have let him off so easily. ¡°What happened?¡± Gu Shen looked at Xu Xi and tried his best to calm down. He wanted to understand the truth. He felt like a fool now. ¡°Master Gu.¡± Xu Xi smiled. ¡°As the Third Master said, Ms. Ling belongs to him. Master Gu, you should be more careful in the future. After all, she¡¯s your Third Aunt. If this happens again, I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t be how it¡¯s explained away.¡± Gu Shen¡¯s heart ached so much that he felt suffocated. His vision darkened, and his body swayed. He nearly fell again. He tried his best to calm down and not look so pathetic. ¡°Ling Sheng¡­ is Huo Ci¡¯s daughter?¡± Xu Xi fell silent before saying, ¡°I¡¯m afraid Ms. Ling has to go to the hospital for a checkup. I have to drive her. Bye.¡± How stupid were the two young masters in front of him? Did they have to ask such an obvious question? Did they not want to believe it? Or were they not willing to believe it? As soon as Xu Xi left, Huo Xuanzhou snatched someone¡¯s phone and called Huo Ci. The person opposite him said impatiently, ¡°You called the wrong number.¡± Huo Xuanzhou did not know what he was feeling. He was peeved, angry, and shocked. ¡°Sixth Uncle, it¡¯s me.¡± Huo Ci said in disdain, ¡°I¡¯m hanging up.¡± Huo Xuanzhou said, ¡°Sixth Uncle, wait a minute. Ling Sheng is your daughter?¡± Huo Ci said, ¡°No.¡± Huo Xuanzhou was afraid that he would hang up, so he only highlighted the most important matters and said concisely, ¡°She drowned and fainted. Jun Shiyan took her away.¡± Huo Ci said, ¡°F*ck, what the hell are you doing? Hurry up and get her back!¡± Huo Xuanzhou knew that this would happen. He would definitely be scolded. ¡°Who¡¯s Ling Sheng?¡± Huo Ci bellowed, ¡°If I were beside you, I would kill you. Do you believe me? Go f*cking get her back!¡± Huo Xuanzhou was so scared that he shivered. However, he was not there. There was no way he could reach him through the phone¡¯s electric waves. He mustered up the courage to ask again, ¡°Who¡¯s Ling Sheng?¡± If he did not get an affirmative answer, he would not go find her. Jun Shiyan could take her away. It was none of his business. Huo Ci said, ¡°Just you wait! She¡¯s my daughter!¡± Huo Xuanzhou¡¯s phone nearly dropped to the ground. When he thought that he had called the young lady Sixth Aunt not long ago, his face turned green. He gritted his teeth and forced out the next words. ¡°Sixth Uncle, you should fly over to find her yourself. You know that I can¡¯t beat Jun Shiyan.¡± Okay! He knew so many secrets, yet he had kept them from him. Ha ha ha ha! He was angry. He was determined not to go. Even if he were to stand in front of him and beat him to death, he would not look for her, even if Sixth Uncle was scolding and threatening him! Huo Ci suppressed his anger and said, ¡°Huo Xuanzhou, she¡¯s your sister.¡± Huo Xuanzhou¡¯s handsome face changed again and again. His grip on his phone tightened. After hanging up, he bellowed hysterically, ¡°F*ck, Jun Shiyan, stop right there! Where are you taking my sister?¡± Chapter 575 - She’s Still Alive Gu Shen watched as he chased after his Third Uncle¡¯s car like a madman. As he ran, he scolded him. He frowned, his eyes full of disdain. It was good to be a simple-minded, violent lunatic. He had gotten into character really quickly. The car had already been started. Through the rearview mirror, Xu Xi saw Huo Xuanzhou running barefoot like a fool after the car. He cursed as he asked respectfully, ¡°Third Master, do you want to stop?¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s eyes were cold. He could only hear him cursing. He looked at the weak and pale young lady in his arms. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± What was the point of having a useless person like him around? When Xu Xi saw him running and disappearing, he felt a little sympathetic. He had already found out what had happened. After Ms. Ling had finished filming the underwater scene, she had drowned. He had been the first to jump in the water to save her. He had also successfully found her. In conclusion, he had contributed the most to Ms. Ling¡¯s rescue. ¨C The suffocating, pure-white space was endless and filled with the pungent smell of disinfectant. Beep, beep, beep, beep, beep¡­ The ECG monitor let out an ear-piercing, death-like sound. ¡°Ah!¡± Ling Sheng screamed and stood up suddenly. Cold sweat covered her body, and her heart raced wildly. Her face was pale, and beads of sweat rolled down her forehead as she took in big gulps of air. Suddenly, she was hugged by someone gently. A gentle, warm hand patted her back comfortingly. His voice was gentle and hoarse. ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s alright.¡± Ling Sheng hugged his waist tightly and buried her whole body in his chest. There was a salty taste in her throat, and her chest felt like it was about to explode. Tears streamed down her face after she let out a sad, depressed cry. She had thought she was going to die. She had been scared to death. However, she was still alive. The warmth of his body told her that she was still alive. Jun Shiyan had never seen her look so desperate. His heart ached, and he did not know how to comfort her. His shirt was soon wet with tears. Ling Sheng did not know why she was crying. After escaping death, she¡¯d suddenly realized that she was still alive. It was a feeling she had never felt before. She needed to vent the fear, despair, and horror in her heart. ¡°Sorry.¡± In a low, hoarse voice, he hugged her tightly, giving her warmth and comfort. It was all his fault. He had not been by her side when she¡¯d needed him. The sea was so deep and dark. How scared and helpless had she felt back then? Just thinking about it made him want to kill himself. Why couldn¡¯t he have come a day earlier? He did not even need a day. As long as he had come an hour earlier or half an hour earlier, he would definitely not have let her struggle alone in despair. Upon hearing his voice, Ling Sheng cried even more sadly. She had thought she would never see him again. She would not see Xiaoqi, her grandparents, and her father. She did not know what was up with her. She had clearly heard her aunt¡¯s voice. After her aunt had married overseas, she had not come back much. She was not close to her aunt either. The last time they had met had been at her father¡¯s funeral. Had she hallucinated seeing her? She must have! At that moment, after a sharp beep, time seemed to freeze. It was as though she had been in a spatial rift on the eve of her death. There had been an endless, pure-white scene in front of her, but she had clearly heard someone trying to save her and calling her name. Chapter 576 - It Was A Dream They had asked her, ¡°Can you hear, Ling Sheng?¡± She had told them that she could, she could hear, and she had responded loudly. However, no matter how hard she¡¯d shouted or cried, no one had heard her desperate cries. Jun Shiyan lowered his eyes slightly and looked at the young lady in his embrace. In a gentle voice, he asked, ¡°Did you have a nightmare?¡± Ling Sheng shook her head, her voice hoarse and low. ¡°Third Master, what if I suddenly disappear one day?¡± She did not know if a space-time crack had caused this or something had gone wrong and made her hear those voices. She did not dare confirm it, but she did not dare deny it either. The doctor had been trying to save her at the time. Her soul had come here, but her body might have been lying in the hospital over there. Was she going back? Or was this just a warning? ¡°Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. It was just a dream.¡± When Jun Shiyan heard this, his heart ached suddenly. His big hand caressed her hair gently. ¡°Third Master, will you die?¡± Ling Sheng was not sure either. She was not sure about anything. Perhaps her life had been too comfortable after she had come over, causing her to ignore many potential threats. She had not read the complete book, so she did not know how he died two years later. ¡°Everyone will die.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s voice was low as his fingers gently wiped away the tears on her face. He then added, ¡°However, I¡¯ll definitely die after you. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll be sad and upset if I die first.¡± ¡°Third Master, you have to keep your word. You must not die before me.¡± Ling Sheng felt terrible. She tried her best to hold back her tears, but she could not help it. ¡°Okay.¡± Jun Shiyan hugged her gently and promised her solemnly. When Huo Xuanzhou reached the hospital, he broke down and knocked on the door. ¡°Jun Shiyan, open the door!¡± Upon hearing his voice, Ling Sheng looked up from his embrace with red swollen eyes. She sniffled and said in an aggrieved voice, ¡°Third Master.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Jun Shiyan wiped her tears away, his heart aching. When he saw the young lady¡¯s red swollen eyes, his heart felt throngs of pain. ¡°Open the door. I know you¡¯re inside. If you don¡¯t open the door, I¡¯ll kick it.¡± Huo Xuanzhou kicked the door angrily. Xu Xi grabbed his leg and smiled politely. ¡°Master Zhou, be quiet. Ms. Ling is still resting. The doctor said she needs to rest quietly.¡± ¡°Jun Shiyan!¡± Huo Xuanzhou¡¯s voice became softer, but his anger did not diminish. He knocked on the door and warned him. ¡°If you dare touch her, I¡¯ll punish you.¡± Jun Shiyan frowned, not knowing why he had come to the hospital. Ling Sheng poked his shoulder quietly and asked in a small voice, ¡°Why is he here?¡± Jun Shiyan would not go overboard. After all, according to seniority, he was her cousin. In a low voice, he said, ¡°You drowned. He saved you.¡± Ling Sheng was a little surprised. He had been on the yacht quite far away from where they had been filming. It seemed like this brother was really concerned about her. Now that she thought about it, it was fortunate that he had not run away. Otherwise, she might have really died in the sea. Perhaps they would not even have found her corpse. Huo Xuanzhou did not hear anyone speak and knocked on the door. ¡°Is she awake? Jun Shiyan, my Sixth Uncle told me to take care of her.¡± Xu Xi gave him a look. It¡¯s useless no matter what your Sixth Uncle said. If your Sixth Uncle was here, he might exert some influence. Now that he¡¯s far away and things aren¡¯t under his control, do you think my Third Master will be afraid of your Sixth Uncle? Chapter 577 - Happy To Help When Ling Sheng woke up, she was fine. However, her voice was hoarse from crying, and her body felt as though it had been hollowed out. She looked at Jun Shiyan weakly. ¡°Third Master, let him in.¡± The moment the door opened, Huo Xuanzhou pointed at Jun Shiyan angrily. ¡°F*ck, where did you hide, you d*mn liar?¡± In the past, he had not dared speak like this when he had met Jun Shiyan. He did not know where he had gotten the guts to do so now. Perhaps it was Sixth Uncle¡¯s fault, but he just did not like him. Ling Sheng looked at Huo Xuanzhou, her brows furrowing slightly. She was about to go deaf. Why was he shouting as though he was quarreling? Upon seeing Ling Sheng¡¯s expression, Huo Xuanzhou lowered his voice hurriedly and asked carefully, ¡°Did I disturb you? I¡¯ll be quieter.¡± Xu Xi, who was watching from the back, frowned. They were indeed a family. Master Zhou¡¯s temper was exactly the same as the Sixth Master¡¯s. He was impressive. However, the only difference was that the Sixth Master would scold Ms. Ling too. Master Zhou would not. Jun Shiyan was still holding Ling Sheng¡¯s hand as he looked at Huo Xuanzhou. This was not a discussion, so he gave him a warning. ¡°Master Zhou, you¡¯re not your Sixth Uncle. If you want to stay, pay attention to your attitude.¡± He did not give him any more face. He was Sheng Sheng¡¯s cousin, so he had already given him enough face. Otherwise, did he think he would be able to stand there and act unreasonably? ¡°You¡­¡± Huo Xuanzhou felt a chill run down his spine when he felt this intimidating pressure. He then stopped struggling. ¡°I understand.¡± He knew that he was not Sixth Uncle. Jun Shiyan would not allow him to crush him. In the past, he had suppressed Sixth Uncle a lot. However, when he realized that he would call Sixth Uncle father and him brother in the future, he felt a little happy and excited. That Gu Shen would have to call him Uncle then. Ling Sheng¡¯s head hurt, and her body felt weak. It was as though a big accident had emptied her body. She lay in bed for a while before falling asleep again. When she woke up, it was already dark and Jun Shiyan was still guarding the bed. Upon seeing her open her eyes, he leaned over and kissed her gently. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Ling Sheng nodded, her stomach growling cooperatively. She was hungry. How could she not be hungry after not eating for a day? She hooked her arms around the man¡¯s neck and whispered in his ear, ¡°I want to go to the washroom first.¡± Upon seeing the young lady¡¯s shy face, Jun Shiyan let out a low laugh. He bent down to carry her princess-style and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m happy to help.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s face flushed as she nestled in his embrace. She wanted to go alone, but her legs were weak and she did not have any energy. Perhaps it was because she had not eaten. Jun Shiyan placed her on the toilet bowl and squatted beside her. He looked up at her, his thin lips moving slightly and his voice sounding extremely sexy. ¡°Do you need my help now?¡± Ling Sheng was already extremely embarrassed. Upon hearing this, she nearly choked on her saliva. However, the man still looked very innocent and gentlemanly. She let out a low cough and lowered her head to her chest. ¡°No!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Jun Shiyan looked at her pants and held her hand gently with his slender, fair fingers. ¡°Do you have enough energy?¡± ¡°Yes! Yes, yes!¡± Ling Sheng flew into a rage out of humiliation and pushed him away. However, she realized that she really had no strength. The man did not move at all. She pointed at him in embarrassment. ¡°Get out! Get out immediately!¡± Jun Shiyan nodded. A low laugh escaped his chest, and his voice became even sexier. ¡°Okay, call me if you need help.¡± Chapter 578 - Huo Ci’s Video Call Ling Sheng stole a look and saw that the man was dressed neatly. He obviously looked like a big boss, but no matter how she looked at him, she could not help but swallow and let out a low hum. Jun Shiyan was waiting outside and listening to the commotion inside. After a long while, she did not say anything. He knocked on the door worriedly. ¡°Sheng Sheng?¡± ¡°Third Master.¡± Ling Sheng cried as she made up her mind. ¡°My legs are weak. I can¡¯t walk anymore.¡± She was going to die. She really did not have any energy left. It was as though she had been seriously ill. Or rather, as though she had been lying in bed for a few months. Her bones felt soft, and it had taken her a lot of effort to put on her pants. Jun Shiyan pushed the door open and entered. Upon seeing the young lady, who was supporting herself by leaning against the wall, he walked over and picked her up. Ling Sheng sniffled and looked at him pitifully. Perhaps because she was sick, her mood was especially low and she was very unreasonable. She was about to cry. ¡°Third Master, do you think my legs are hurt? What if I can¡¯t walk in the future?¡± Jun Shiyan looked at her seriously. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be your legs from now on.¡± Ling Sheng was so touched that her heart started to bubble. She looked up and held the man¡¯s face. ¡°Third Master, can I ask you a question?¡± Jun Shiyan raised his eyebrows slightly and nodded sexily. Ling Sheng asked, ¡°Why are you so nice to me?¡± Jun Shiyan laughed. ¡°Why do you think, Madam Jun?¡± Ling Sheng thought for a while and started to spout nonsense. ¡°You must owe me from your previous life. That¡¯s why you treat me so well.¡± Jun Shiyan went along with it. ¡°Perhaps I¡¯ve owed you forever. I¡¯ll have to pay my debts in every lifetime, and I¡¯ll never be able to pay you back.¡± Ling Sheng thought that it must be because she was sick. She was especially unreasonable, and she even started claiming that her vegetables were either salty or bland. If they were not sour, they were sweet. She picked at every flaw. In the end, she pouted and harrumphed. ¡°Third Master, I don¡¯t want to eat. I don¡¯t have an appetite.¡± Xu Xi looked at the table full of food. It had all been made by top chefs in China. Was it that disgusting? Why did Ms. Ling not want to eat anything? ¡°Third Master, I¡¯ll get them to cook something else.¡± Xu Xi got someone to remove the food. Ling Sheng stopped him immediately and said apologetically, ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble yourself. I just don¡¯t have an appetite.¡± No matter what she ate, it did not taste right. She did not want to eat after smelling the food. She was obviously very hungry, so she might be unreasonable. She would not have been like this in the past. She was only causing others trouble. ¡°You can¡¯t eat anything too stimulating now.¡± Jun Shiyan looked at the young lady. ¡°Why don¡¯t I cook you a bowl of noodles to see if you have an appetite?¡± Ling Sheng shook her head gloomily. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll be fine tomorrow.¡± ¡°Xu Xi, go and make preparations. I want to use the kitchen.¡± Jun Shiyan looked at her gently and coaxed her. ¡°Shall I make a bowl of egg soup?¡± Ling Sheng really felt that he was treating her like a child who had thrown a tantrum. In fact, she had done no such thing. She just could not eat anymore. Perhaps it was because she was not used to the environment. ¡°Third Master, I¡¯m not a child.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Jun Shiyan stuffed a bolster into her arms and smiled. ¡°Rest for a while. I¡¯ll be done soon.¡± Upon seeing the man leave, Ling Sheng leaned against the sofa and stared at his figure. When she saw him enter the kitchen and start working, the corners of her lips curled up slightly and she smiled. When Huo Ci¡¯s video call came, Ling Sheng¡¯s hand shook in fright, and her phone fell on the floor. Chapter 579 - Half-Dead Ling Sheng picked up her phone with great difficulty and switched on the video. She pretended to be extremely weak and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Father.¡± Huo Ci had been about to scold her, but when he saw her half-dead state, he could not remember what he¡¯d wanted to scold her for. He blurted out, ¡°Do you still feel unwell?¡± Ling Sheng nodded and pretended to be even weaker. She said weakly, ¡°I feel terrible.¡± Huo Ci did not know why, but his heart ached when he saw this. ¡°Where¡¯s your dinner? What did you eat?¡± Ling Sheng said weakly, ¡°I didn¡¯t eat anything. I don¡¯t want to eat.¡± Huo Ci¡¯s heart ached even more, and he felt even more annoyed. ¡°Where¡¯s Jun Shiyan? Is this how he takes care of someone? Is he there? Let him talk to me.¡± Ling Sheng thought, Why is your attitude so good now? Don¡¯t you hate him? Why are you looking for him? ¡°The Third Master is not here. I¡¯m alone.¡± She was lying. Jun Shiyan asked, ¡°Sheng Sheng, do you want your eggs fully cooked or sunny side up?¡± Ling Sheng saw her father¡¯s handsome face darken suddenly. He gritted his teeth. ¡°You brat, I knew you weren¡¯t telling the truth.¡± Ling Sheng chuckled. ¡°Father, he just arrived. He¡¯s cooking in the kitchen.¡± Huo Ci sneered and mocked him. ¡°Third Master Jun knows how to cook? He can¡¯t cook sh*t for you!¡± Ling Sheng despised him but did not dare show it. In a soft voice, she retorted, ¡°Can you be more civilized? The Third Master cooks quite well. He¡¯s a better cook than me. When we get back, I¡¯ll have him cook for you.¡± Huo Ci asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Huo Xuanzhou?¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°He has something to do, so he¡¯ll be late.¡± Huo Ci said, ¡°Let me warn you. If you dare stay alone with Third Master Jun, I won¡¯t let him off.¡± Ling Sheng nodded. Ever since she had gotten sick, she had become even more adorable. ¡°Okay, Third Master will leave after cooking.¡± Huo Ci said, ¡°I didn¡¯t tell your grandparents. Now that you¡¯re half-dead, don¡¯t talk to them, alright?¡± Ling Sheng replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Sigh¡­ Her father finally behaved like a father. It was rare, really rare. She was almost moved to tears. Huo Ci said, ¡°Give Third Master Jun your phone. I¡¯ll talk to him.¡± Ling Sheng was very obedient. She called Third Master Jun over and gave him her phone. How had the Third Master convinced her father? Although he found fault in everything, he had tacitly agreed to let the Third Master take care of her. Jun Shiyan walked to the window. Ling Sheng was a curious person. She secretly braced herself against the wall and followed him, wanting to hear what the duo had to say and what kind of unspeakable deal they had made. However, the Third Master had turned off the speakerphone, so she could not hear her father. She only heard him reply a few times before he hung up. Jun Shiyan turned around and saw that the young lady was acting like a rabbit. She turned around and ran, but she did not have the energy to do so. After she took two steps, her body swayed, and he quickly stepped forward to hold her waist. In a low, sexy voice, he asked, ¡°Do you want to know what we said that much?¡± Ling Sheng let out a low cough and allowed the man to pick her up. She shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Jun Shiyan smiled. Then, he saw the young lady blink her big eyes at him gently and gesture with her fingers. ¡°Just a little.¡± She still wanted to know. ¡°Since it¡¯s only a little, forget it!¡± Jun Shiyan teased her. Upon seeing the young lady¡¯s face wither, he smiled and said, ¡°Your father asked me to take good care of you.¡± Ling Sheng did not believe him. Her father was not such a considerate person. He looked as though he was lying. She turned her face away and did not look at him anymore. Chapter 580 - No, He’s Filthy Jun Shiyan placed the young lady on the sofa and patted her fair, tender feet. ¡°If you land on your feet without shoes on, you¡¯ll be asking for a beating.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s adorable feet were retracted as she looked at the man with an aggrieved expression. She pouted and said, ¡°You¡¯re a bad person.¡± Jun Shiyan was amused. He could not help but scratch the tip of her nose. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a bad person. Can I take you to dinner now, Madam Jun?¡± Ling Sheng hugged the bolster, her body as soft as a kitten. She shook her head. ¡°Mr. Jun, I don¡¯t want to move.¡± Jun Shiyan let out a low sigh and smiled lovingly. ¡°Then eat on the sofa.¡± Soon, Jun Shiyan brought the food over. There was a bowl of greasy noodles with a few crispy vegetables and a sweet egg on it. The food was sprinkled with sesame seeds. The steamed egg was very tender, and it had been sprinkled with scallions and a few drops of fragrant oil. It looked very appetizing. Ling Sheng had not expected that she would not be used to eating food cooked by a chef. However, the food cooked by the Third Master was delicious. In the end, she concluded that she had been unreasonable earlier! The young lady¡¯s hands were weak, and she could not even hold her chopsticks. Jun Shiyan fed her, and before long, she finished a bowl of fried noodles. After eating half of the steamed egg, she said that she was full and wanted him to eat the rest. The duo had just finished eating when Jun Shiyan bent down to carry her over to wash up. However, Huo Xuanzhou pushed the door open and entered. He pointed at Jun Shiyan and said, ¡°Jun Shiyan, what are you doing? Stop touching her. Otherwise, my Sixth Uncle will break your legs. Do you believe me?¡± Jun Shiyan turned around and gave him a cold look. ¡°Why don¡¯t you do it?¡± Huo Xuanzhou looked at Ling Sheng. ¡°I¡¯ll do it. Anyway, you can¡¯t touch her. What¡¯s your relationship with her?¡± Jun Shiyan said, ¡°She¡¯s my girlfriend.¡± Ling Sheng tugged at Jun Shiyan¡¯s hand mournfully. ¡°Third Master, I don¡¯t want him to do it. He¡¯s filthy.¡± Huo Xuanzhou¡¯s face darkened. What? How was he filthy? He was very clean. ¡°Ling Sheng, how am I filthy? Is he clean?¡± Ling Sheng blinked innocently and asked, ¡°Tell me, how many women did you touch today?¡± Huo Xuanzhou choked, but he really could not retort. Upon seeing Jun Shiyan carry her away, he stomped his feet in anger. He usually paid attention to hygiene! ¨C Ling Sheng did not know why she had drowned. Why was her injury so serious? She did feel better the next day, but her body still felt empty and she had no energy. Her situation didn¡¯t allow her to film the commercial anymore. The film crew had not expected this to happen. They immediately adjusted the script and bought gifts and tonics to apologize to her the next morning. Feng Yao was so worried that he had gone bald. He had initially thought that Huo Xuanzhou had taken a liking to Ling Sheng and wanted to woo her. That was why he had driven the yacht and refused to leave. He had probably wanted to woo her and have fun. However, he had not dared imagine that Ling Sheng was the Third Master¡¯s woman. He was scared out of his wits, and cold sweat broke out on his back. He apologized sincerely again. ¡°Sheng Sheng, I¡¯m really sorry. It¡¯s all our fault for making you suffer so much.¡± ¡°Director Feng, you¡¯re being too harsh on yourself. I hope you¡¯ll pay more attention to the personal safety of artists in the future,¡± Ling Sheng replied politely. She was an adult, so she had to be responsible for her own safety. However, it was impossible to say that the production team had zero responsibility in this case. After they¡¯d finished filming, they should have confirmed the safety of the actors, especially since they¡¯d been filming underwater in the sea. They should have been 100% vigilant. Chapter 581 - Currying Favor With the Third Master In the end, all of them had left after filming had ended. If even one of them had looked back, this would not have been the outcome. In the end, if Huo Xuanzhou had not been there, she might have really drowned. Her body would not have been found in the sea. ¡°Sheng Sheng, I know that no matter what I say, it won¡¯t make up for your mental anguish. I¡¯ve already discussed this with the company. If you request to terminate the contract, we¡¯ll compensate you accordingly.¡± Feng Yao was really sorry. It was the film crew¡¯s safety measures that had not been up to standard. However, he could not accept putting all the responsibility on the film crew. After all, before filming, they had already sought the artist¡¯s opinion. Ling Sheng wanted to earn money, and her drowning had really been an accident. She was good at swimming and had received a professional diving certification. If it had not been for an emergency, this would not have happened. She knew that Feng Yao had something else to say and listened quietly. No matter what Feng Yao did, he liked to understand the partners he was working with before filming. He knew that the lady in front of him was a smart person. Based on her variety shows and her usual performances, he knew that her personality was not bad. She would not offend others unless they offended her. If he angered her, she would get angry too. If he discussed something with her properly, it would be very easy to talk to her. ¡°If we continue working together, the financier will be willing to give you a raise.¡± Based on the contract, the chocolate company had made the decision to hold an emergency meeting. If she was unwilling to continue filming because of this sudden incident, the contract would be terminated and she would not have to pay for breaching it. They would even pay her additional compensation for mental anguish. If she did not terminate her contract, she would continue filming. The advertising fee would be based on her original salary, and an additional 50% would mean an increase of 2.5 million. He guessed that the company had made this decision because they knew she was the Third Master¡¯s woman. In China, who would not be too afraid of death to dare offend the Third Master? If they could make Ling Sheng happy, she would become their ambassador and be on good terms with the company in the future. Then, the Third Master would be easier to talk to. Otherwise, given the way capitalists behaved and their disgusting and bloodthirsty methods of exploitation, they would have thought, So what if you drowned? You¡¯re not dead. The contract has been signed. You should be secretly happy that we aren¡¯t suing you for breach of contract or requiring compensation for the termination. You want more money and compensation for your mental anguish? Dream on! Ling Sheng was very calm, but she was already thinking about how much more money she wanted. Upon seeing Feng Yao¡¯s performance, she guessed that it wouldn¡¯t be a low sum. She smiled politely and said, ¡°Director Feng, I¡¯m also responsible for this. In adherence to the spirit of the contract, I¡¯ll continue filming no matter what.¡± Feng Yao looked at the young lady in front of him and thought that she was a smart person. ¡°Then, the financier will contact you soon. On top of your original advertising fee, you¡¯ll get a 50% raise.¡± Ling Sheng had not expected him to add so much at once. Given the way those capitalists behaved, they were being really nice to her. She did not think they would be so nice to her for no reason. If she terminated the contract, they would not have to compensate her. Instead, she would have to pay. If she did not terminate the contract, they would have to pay more. She smiled. ¡°Director Feng, does the company know about the Third Master?¡± It seemed like they wanted to curry favor with the Third Master through her! She did not think she was that charismatic. She was the same no matter what she did, let alone when she acted. How much would others pay for an almost accidental death? That was the maximum price, not to mention that she was still fine. Sometimes, when one thought about it, human lives were really not worth much. Chapter 582 - I’m Useless ¡°Sheng Sheng, you¡¯re a smart person.¡± Feng Yao smiled and agreed. The Third Master was supporting her. As long as she wanted to, she could get money for the advertisements of the brands under the Third Master. Why would she need to film other people¡¯s advertisements? ¡°Rest well then. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡± Besides, she was the Third Master¡¯s woman. When they got married in the future, the Third Master¡¯s assets would be hers. Who would care about such a small sum of money? ¡°Take care, Director Feng.¡± Upon seeing the man leave, Ling Sheng closed the door before leaning against the bed frame and closing her eyes. She loved money. Was she happy about getting more money? Of course she was! In the past, she had wanted to be a carefree person who didn¡¯t need to worry about money. However, she had gotten an additional 2.5 million thanks to the Third Master, which made her feel a little useless. She did not feel at ease. After all, she had not gotten the money by using her own capabilities. When Jun Shiyan entered, he was holding a bouquet of fragrant lilies that he put in a vase by the bed. He looked at the young lady. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You look unhappy.¡± Ling Sheng tilted her head and lay on the bed, her chin in her hands. She looked at the man and sighed deeply. ¡°Third Master, I keep feeling that I¡¯m useless.¡± Jun Shiyan did not know why she had said that. Upon seeing the young lady¡¯s adorable look, he could not help but laugh. He then let out a low cough. ¡°Why are you useless?¡± ¡°The financier wants to increase my advertising salary.¡± Ling Sheng was extremely worried. ¡°But they only added money because they know about you. I had to rely on my backer to make them pay more.¡± Jun Shiyan smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t that good? Or do you not want more money? You can tell them that. That way, you¡¯ll have to rely on your own capabilities.¡± The brands under him made countless advertisements, but he did not dare mention them to her. His young lady was too strong and proud. He was afraid that she would think that she had gotten in through the back door, which would lower her faith in her capabilities. ¡°It¡¯s not bad. Will it cause you trouble?¡± Ling Sheng asked after some thought. ¡°No.¡± Jun Shiyan sat beside her. The young lady rolled on the bed and lay on his lap. She blinked her big clear eyes, making his heart soften. His thin lips moved slightly as he added, ¡°As a businessman and a very rich one at that, I wouldn¡¯t abandon my principles for that small sum of money. You don¡¯t have to worry that I¡¯ll be soft-hearted or expand my cooperation with their company because of you. When I work with others, I always look at their capabilities and future potential.¡± The 50% increase was only 2.5 million. Xu Xi had said that it was one-ten-thousandth of the money he earned in a second. The other party had only used this method to express their goodwill, as they were afraid that he would make things difficult for them. Ling Sheng thought about it and agreed. She did not know how much money the Third Master earned per second, but the financier was not stupid. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it have been better to increase the price by 200% or 2000%? The price increase was probably just meant to express goodwill, as they were afraid the Third Master would seek revenge on their company because of her. However, they had really thought too much about it. The Third Master was not that kind of person. If something had really happened to her, he might have taken his anger out on her. However, she was fine now! Ling Sheng was not someone who would go to extremes. She would be fine after thinking things through. Mei Xuelin called quickly and said that the financier had contacted her. He had sent her a supplementary contract and added 2.5 million. Mei Xuelin was baffled. Ever since she had entered the entertainment circle, she had not encountered such a strange thing. ¡°Do you know what happened? Those vampires can¡¯t wait to eat human flesh and drink human blood. Why did they add so much money?¡± Chapter 583 - The World Knows Actors filmed movies and advertisements, and accidents happened sometimes. No one could avoid this kind of thing. There were dangers everywhere. If a person walked down the street properly, a board might fall from the sky and smash them to death. They could go find the King of Hell and reason with him! All capitalists drank human blood. For 7,500,000 yuan, an advertiser could totally find a popular A-list female celebrity to film an advertisement. Her drowning had nothing to do with the company. The advertisements were outsourced. Even if something happened, the blame could only be placed on the advertising team. This was strange. ¡°They¡¯ll pay for my mental anguish.¡± Ling Sheng cleared her throat and started talking nonsense. What had happened yesterday had taken place overseas. The news had been blocked, and everyone present had kept quiet. There had been no news in the country. Besides the people present, no one knew about her, Gu Shen, Huo Xuanzhou, and the Third Master. ¡°Stop spouting nonsense. Keep dreaming.¡± Mei Xuelin then said quietly, ¡°Tell me the truth. Did Huo Xuanzhou pressure the client? Let me tell you something. He¡¯s Huo Ci¡¯s nephew and a playboy. If you dare get involved with him, just wait and see what will happen!¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°Sister Mei, there¡¯s really nothing between us. What did you hear? Did you say I was with Huo Xuanzhou? He¡¯s so dirty. I¡¯d be afraid of being tainted! How could I be with him? You underestimate me.¡± ¡°Thank God that¡¯s not the case. They probably added the advertising fee for Huo Ci¡¯s sake.¡± That was all Mei Xuelin could think of. Her biggest supporter was Huo Ci. Then, she thought about it. No, there was someone else. ¡°Tell me honestly. Who¡¯s that Jun Lin?¡± Ling Sheng chuckled but did not answer. Mei Xuelin exclaimed and immediately guessed. ¡°OMG, did Jun Lin increase the price?¡± Ling Sheng remained silent. Okay, you¡¯re really smart. You guessed it. Mei Xuelin felt that she should have expected this. How could such a generous man be a mere fan? What kind of fan would spend tens of millions on their idol? ¡°Speak nicely. Which bigshot is Jun Lin? Is he the neighbor who followed you to ¡®Everyone¡¯s Magical Power Emergence¡¯? Does Huo Ci know about you and Jun Lin?¡± Ling Sheng let out a low cough. ¡°Sister Mei, don¡¯t ask me. He¡¯s not from the entertainment circle. It¡¯s not easy to leak private information.¡± Mei Xuelin gritted her teeth. ¡°Not easy to leak information? I¡¯m your agent. Am I not privy to this information? Do you want to tell me? If you do not, I¡¯ll terminate the contract!¡± How could she not subdue her!? She had always thought that she was with Huo Ci. She had neglected this man called Jun Lin. Ling Sheng looked at Jun Shiyan and covered the phone with her hand to seek his opinion. In a small voice, she asked, ¡°Can I tell my agent anything?¡± Jun Shiyan nodded. Of course she could tell her. He wished the whole world knew about his relationship with her. There was no need to be so secretive. Ling Sheng said, ¡°I will tell you. Get ready.¡± Mei Xuelin took a glass of water and thought to herself, What else do I need to prepare for? Even if you¡¯re in love with the President, I can accept it. ¡°Speak.¡± Ling Sheng enunciated each word clearly. ¡°It¡¯s Jun Shiyan.¡± Before Mei Xuelin could swallow the water, she choked and coughed violently. Her eyes dropped to the ground as she asked, ¡°What?¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°Jun Shiyan. Third Master Jun.¡± Mei Xuelin patted her heart, feeling that she needed some time to calm down. Was he the crippled, impotent, and disfigured richest man in the world? She really wanted to curse. Calm down! Calm down! She had to calm down! Chapter 584 - A Period of Love? ¡°Ling Sheng, is there something wrong with your brain? Do you have abasiophilia?¡± It took Mei Xuelin a long time to recover before she lashed out angrily. ¡°You¡¯re a good child. Can¡¯t you have anyone? Why are you dating a disabled person? What are you thinking? Huo Ci is a little old, but he¡¯s better than him!¡± Ling Sheng looked at the handsome man, who was wearing an apron and holding a spatula. She frowned and covered the microphone. ¡°Third Master, can I send her a photo?¡± Jun Shiyan nodded. Upon seeing the young lady¡¯s worried look, he asked, ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Ling Sheng shook her head and took a photo before sending it over. ¡°Sister Mei, he¡¯s not disabled. However, you¡¯re right. I might have abasiophilia.¡± She seemed to have fallen in love with him a long, long time ago, before she had known that he was pretending to be disabled. Was this considered abasiophilia? Mei Xuelin looked at the picture of the man she had sent over and could not snap back to her senses for a long time. The handsome man was wearing an apron and holding a spatula. Was this the latest trend? Was she no longer keeping up with the times? In the past, before the Third Master had become disabled, she had been lucky enough to meet him once. It had been ten years since then. He had been a magnificent 18-year-old young man. When he¡¯d stood in the crowd, he had looked like a king looking down on all living beings. After ten years, he had lost the high-spirited nature of a young man and gained the deep reserved attitude of a mature man. However, his charm had increased. Still¡­ Was the Third Master cooking? Oh my god! That scary man, who was known as the King of Hell, was washing his hands and cooking? Mei Xuelin felt that she needed to calm down. The impact was too great. However, she still asked worriedly, ¡°Ling Sheng, are you crazy? Do you know who he is? Did you get the Third Master to cook for you?¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask him to cook. He wanted to cook himself. I haven¡¯t had an appetite for the past two days. I can only eat his food.¡± Mei Xuelin had mixed feelings about this. Are you showing off your affection in front of me? Oh my god, had she seen wrong? He was cooking for her. How lucky was she? Had she saved the entire universe in her previous life? ¡°Sister Mei, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ling Sheng asked when she heard no sound. ¡°Do you know that we have a contract that forbids you from dating?¡± Mei Xuelin could not describe her current feelings. ¡°Third Master promised not to publicize this secret relationship.¡± Ling Sheng negotiated softly. ¡°My dear manager, I know you¡¯re the best. You won¡¯t terminate your contract with me over such a small matter, right?¡± Mei Xuelin thought to herself, I didn¡¯t add the no-love clause. Big Boss forced me to add it. ¡°Does Huo Ci know that you¡¯re dating the Third Master?¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°To be honest, he knows but he¡¯s against it.¡± ¡°Did you break up with him?¡± Mei Xuelin let out a low cough. Other people are afraid of exposing their relationship because it will spell doom for their career. If your relationship is exposed, you will become a trending topic. It will be a great boon to your career, and it might even push you to the apex. Do you know that, my dear girl? Hasn¡¯t she seen female celebrities working hard to become popular? Wasn¡¯t it all for the sake of marrying into a wealthy family? But gosh, a wealthy family like yours is way too impressive. It¡¯s practically world class. She wanted to tell her, Stop hesitating and publicize it! There was nothing wrong with the Third Master¡¯s body. Indeed, he was much better than that old man Huo Ci. He was way better. If she remembered correctly, he was currently 28 years old, which was a man¡¯s most mature age. Chapter 585 - Meeting Du Manqing ¡°Sister Mei, he¡¯s my relative and an elder. Why would we break up? We¡¯ve never been together.¡± Ling Sheng did not know how stubborn a person¡¯s preconceived notions could be. Why did she keep thinking that there was something between her and her father? Jun Shiyan finished cooking and brought the dishes out one by one. Upon seeing that the young lady was on the phone, he said, ¡°Sheng Sheng, it¡¯s time to eat.¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°Sister Mei, I¡¯m not chatting with you anymore. The Third Master has asked me to eat.¡± Mei Xuelin thought, You¡¯re deliberately showing off your affection. ¡°Let me remind you that Du Manqing is also shooting the cover of a magazine in the Maldives. If you meet her, be careful.¡± Ling Sheng asked, ¡°Do you think she¡¯ll attack me?¡± Mei Xuelin said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but she was quite angry when she left. She compensated me with a lot of money, so she¡¯ll probably blame it on you.¡± Ling Sheng bellowed, ¡°What did I do to deserve this suffering!?¡± Mei Xuelin cleared her throat. ¡°However, with the Third Master around, you don¡¯t have to worry. You just have to be vigilant. Go and eat!¡± She had always felt that she had experienced a lot of storms and waves in her life. No matter what she faced, she could remain calm. However, her heart really couldn¡¯t deal with this incident! It seemed like she would have to prepare quick-acting pills to calm her nerves in the future. She was getting old, and she really could not take such a big blow. For the first time, Ling Sheng felt that Sister Mei was a jinx. She really met Du Manqing in the Maldives after all. She greeted her politely with a smile. ¡°Hi, Senior Du. What a coincidence.¡± Du Manqing, who still had the elegant demeanor of a cold goddess, nodded slightly at her with a smile on her face. ¡°I heard from our cameraman yesterday that your film crew would be coming here today. I was wondering if we would meet. It was really fate!¡± Despite her meticulous planning, Ling Sheng had actually managed to escape. That little b*tch was really lucky. She had even heard that she had almost drowned while filming the day before yesterday. Not only had she not drowned, but she had also gained a blessing in disguise and earned a higher advertisement fee. ¡°Senior Du is right.¡± Ling Sheng did not know what to say to her, but she could not fall out with her in front of so many people. She could only pretend to be polite. The workers nearby all knew that the two of them used to be managed by the same celebrity manager. The famous star manager of the entertainment circle, Mei Xuelin, had a senior-junior relationship with her. However, some time ago, Du Manqing had terminated her contract with Mei Xuelin. Everyone said that the two of them had fallen out. If one judged Ling Sheng¡¯s relationship with Du Manqing from this interaction, the two of them had been chatting quite amicably. Their relationship was not as bad as the rumors said. In the entertainment circle, one could not say for sure what was going on. On the surface, they might be very close, but who knew if one was a backstabber behind the scenes? One moment, their sisterly relationship was deep, and the next moment, they were fighting to the death. The production team had rented a beachside pool and both parties needed to film there. The directors negotiated and decided to use the venue together. The two sides would not affect each other, and they would save a lot of expenses. Ling Sheng did not know if Gu Shen felt guilty about her drowning, but his attitude toward her had improved. However, the way he looked at her made her feel strange occasionally. While they were filming underwater scenes, every time he went up, he would turn around to take a look at her. He only went ashore after confirming that she was following him. The production team was afraid. During filming, they had arranged for a few lifeguards to watch her as though she was a criminal. When the last underwater shoot ended, Ling Sheng suddenly saw a beautiful shell with a purple glow beside the coral reef on her left. She tugged at the lifeguards¡¯ clothes and pointed there, indicating that she would be back soon. Chapter 586 - Heart-Wrenching Pain The lifeguards did not see the shell, but they understood that she was going there. They nodded and gestured that they would wait for her, but urged her to be quick. Gu Shen had just reached the surface of the sea when he saw that everyone had come over and Ling Sheng had disappeared. His expression changed suddenly, and his heart jumped in his throat. Without thinking, he plunged into the water. Ling Sheng had just gotten the purple shell when her arm was suddenly grabbed. The shell nearly slipped out of her hand but was held tightly in her palm before she heaved a sigh of relief. She had thought that the lifeguards had come to find her, but when she turned around, she saw Gu Shen¡¯s angry face. His narrow eyes were burning with fire. She frowned strangely and struggled to get away from him. Gu Shen¡¯s face was ashen, and a ball of fire was burning in his heart. Upon seeing her agile figure disappear like a mermaid in the blink of an eye, he punched the seawater angrily. Didn¡¯t she know how dangerous the water was? She had already been in danger once. Didn¡¯t she know she should be careful? Didn¡¯t she care about her life at all? She didn¡¯t care about herself. Why did he care about her? Why was he angry? Ling Sheng, who had picked up the purple shell, was overjoyed. However, if she was seen, she would definitely be surrounded. Thus, she hid it quietly. She remembered reading in a book that purple seashells represented perfect, firm, immovable romantic love. They were the guardian deities of love. Lovers with purple seashells would also possess a beautiful love blessed by God. They would be with the person they loved their whole life, and they would still be able to meet and get to know each other in their next life and never be separated. She thought excitedly and put it away like a treasure, preparing to give the purple shell to the Third Master. Gu Shen watched as she ran to the beach chair mysteriously and found her assistant. She put something in her bag and even smiled as she whispered in her assistant¡¯s ear. He did not know what she had said, but the junior assistant saw something and looked surprised. She opened her bag quietly and took a look. This was the first time Little Ye had seen a purple shell. Legend had it that the prince had signed a contract with a witch to find the perfect love. Therefore, the witch had given him a purple shell and told him that the owner of the other purple shell was his perfect lover. Along the way, many greedy girls had come to find the prince with fake purple shells. The prince knew that once the owners of the two pieces combined the real purple shells, they would form a beautiful heart shape. One day, a female beggar in a dirty dress knocked on the prince¡¯s door and vowed that she was his destined lover. The prince took the purple shell from the female beggar¡¯s hand and pieced it together carefully. The purple shell turned into a complete heart and emitted a dazzling light. The dirt on the female beggar was removed bit by bit, and she became a beautiful princess. Then, they lived happily together until they were old and never separated. ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, do you think it¡¯s true?¡± Xiao Ye took another look in secret. Sister Sheng Sheng, who was afraid of being seen by others, had hidden. She reminded her, ¡°There are many people selling dyed shells here. There are also many wind chimes made of purple shells in the small shop under our hotel!¡± Ling Sheng was very sure, as the shell was really smooth and emitted a natural, beautiful luster. There was also no dye sediment. It was definitely natural. She had been lucky to pick it up. ¡°How could that be? It¡¯s definitely a real purple shell, not a dyed one.¡± Xiao Ye believed her words the most. She believed everything she said and was her die-hard fan. She thus nodded vigorously. ¡°It must be natural.¡± It was already noon, and this was the last scene of the morning. When Ling Sheng came out of the sea, her body was sticky. She went to the bathroom to shower. Everyone had just gotten off work, so there were quite a lot of people. When Ling Sheng rushed out, she realized that her slippers had disappeared. She thought that there were a lot of people and she might have been kicked out. Coincidentally, there was a pair of spare slippers that could be used by anyone in front of her. They were new and had just been bought by the film crew. She did not think much of it and put them on immediately. As soon as she reached out, she felt a sharp pain in her soles. Chapter 587 - A Traitor She sucked in a breath of cold air and pulled her legs out hurriedly. Then, she saw blood gushing out of the soles of her feet, dying the entire soles red. There were a few holes in them. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± A few female film crew members, who were also in the bathroom, surrounded her. They saw that the floor under her feet was red and hurriedly helped her sit down. A girl squatted down and looked at her feet carefully for a long time before pulling a nail out of the top of her shoe. It was rusty, very short, thick, and sharp. She cursed angrily. ¡°Who¡¯s so evil as to put nails in someone¡¯s slippers?¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s heart ached. Upon taking a closer look, she realized that there was something fishy about the slippers. They were black platform canvas shoes. The soles were uneven, and the nails were the same color. Like with slippers, one would not notice that they had been tampered with a casual glance. There was nothing in the bathroom that could stop the bleeding. Someone had already gone to call for help. Soon, the medical staff of the team came over with a first-aid kit. When they saw the wounds, they could not help but gasp. Her left foot was in more serious condition, as there were three holes in it. They were not deep, but there was a lot of bleeding. The wound on her right foot was shallow, as there was only one hole. Xiao Ye squatted in front of her, her eyes red from anxiety. It was all her fault. She was useless despite following her around. Two days ago, Sister Sheng Sheng had almost drowned. Today, her feet had been stabbed by nails. Zhou Zhou¡¯s face was ashen as he looked at the slippers. No one was allowed to touch them. They were evidence. They had to wait for the police to collect the evidence and arrest the culprit. Who the f*ck was it? Why were they so evil as to tamper with her shoes? He took a look and saw that a few pairs of shoes had nails in them. He was not sure if they were there for Sheng Sheng alone or if they were there to confuse others. There were many people around, so Ling Sheng could not say anything. She knew that this trap had definitely been set up for her. How could her slippers have suddenly disappeared? There had also been a pair of slippers beside her. However, although she was suspicious, she could not vent her anger on others for no reason. It would not be good if everyone in the film crew felt insecure. Feng Yao was about to die of anger. They had only just started filming, yet there was already a big mess. The bathing area had been booked by them, and the items used in the bathroom, such as the slippers, had all been bought by the film crew. ¡°Whoever did this better step forward. Otherwise, if I catch them, things will be different.¡± There were only people from the film crew there, and there were no tourists. The place was surrounded by security guards, so no strangers could enter. It could be confirmed that a mole had done it. ¡°Director Feng.¡± The head of the prop team stood up and reassured him seriously. ¡°I bought the slippers. I¡¯m sure there weren¡¯t any shoes with nails.¡± ¡°You tried on every pair of shoes, did you?¡± Feng Yao was annoyed. The filming process had not gone smoothly this time. He pointed at them angrily. ¡°Who did this? Come out and admit your mistake obediently. We can discuss this!¡± ¡°Our film crew is not the only one here,¡± someone said quietly. ¡°What did you say?¡± Feng Yao was usually very easy to get along with. That was because his temper had yet to flare up. If he was angered, one could forget about calling him good-tempered. ¡°Director Feng, we¡¯ve been with you for many years. Do you think we would do such a thing?¡± Upon seeing that he was about to explode, the prop team leader hurriedly stopped him. ¡°Investigate. Investigate. No one is allowed to touch these items.¡± Feng Yao was infuriated. He wanted to find the culprit. This was not over. Chapter 588 - The Situation Has Blown Up Ling Sheng was the Third Master¡¯s woman. She had drowned the day before yesterday and had been stabbed by nails today. He had to investigate this thoroughly. If he did not find the culprit, he would definitely not let this go. Soon, the police arrived and asked questions. After taking a look at the scene, they put away the slippers to use them as evidence. On the beach, the sea breeze was gentle and the temperature was just right. Du Manqing was wearing sunglasses and an anti-tan suit over her bikini and was resting on a beach chair. Her figure was very well-proportioned, and her skin was tight. It was so fair that it shone and was very eye-catching. The assistant hurried over, his expression changing from fright. He squatted beside her and whispered in her ear, ¡°Sister Manqing, this is bad. This issue has blown up. The police are here. Director Feng is very angry. He said that if the real culprit is not found, the advertisement won¡¯t be filmed.¡± Du Manqing¡¯s grip on her phone tightened as her expression changed. She shot him a warning look. ¡°What are you panicking for? Even if they investigate, they won¡¯t find anything on you. How are they going to investigate? Do they think this is China? This is overseas. Do they think they can investigate as they please?¡± The assistant was scared. The police had come. Who would have thought that Director Feng would be so serious and insist on finding the real culprit? How could he be sure that it was someone from the film crew? Du Manqing had not expected Feng Yao to be so serious. There were no cameras in the beach bathing area, so she would not be discovered if she did anything. Besides, she had thought of this and had deliberately asked him to make a few more sets. However, how could Feng Yao be sure that the film crew had done something? Perhaps it had been done by some psychopath as an act of revenge? Hadn¡¯t there been a case of someone in Australia putting needles in strawberries? ¡°How about this? You go first.¡± Du Manqing frowned and glared at him unhappily. ¡°Did you put on gloves when you did it? You didn¡¯t leave any evidence, right?¡± The assistant was scared out of his wits. He hid his hand behind his back nervously. Upon seeing her expression, he shook his head hurriedly. ¡°No, Sister Manqing. I¡¯ll listen to you. There¡¯s no evidence. Am I returning to the country now?¡± ¡°Returning to what country? You must have no guts. They won¡¯t be able to find any evidence. Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll change venues after filming the last scene. Wait for me at the next venue.¡± Du Manqing held her breath temporarily and comforted him. ¡°Even if something happens, I¡¯ll be there!¡± Useless thing. This was not a big deal. Look at how scared he was. How could such a person be worthy of following her? ¡°Sister Manqing, I understand.¡± The assistant looked at her in fear, his voice changing. If he was really caught, would he go to jail? He did not want to go to jail! His life would be over if he went to jail! Du Manqing took a look at her hand, which was hidden behind her back. Upon seeing him leave, her eyes turned sinister and she sent a message. Hubby, I¡¯m in trouble. Can you help me deal with it? Had he really not left any evidence? He was indeed useless. His hand had been scratched, so there might have been blood. She could not let anyone find out that she had secretly ordered someone to harm Ling Sheng. Otherwise, her career and life would be over. Ling Sheng knew the Third Master and had an unclear relationship with Huo Ci, so she could not take the risk. While Ling Sheng was helped out by Zhou Zhou and Su Ye, she was in so much pain that she did not dare walk. Gu Shen blocked her way with a cold face. Without saying anything, he bent down to carry her. Ling Sheng was shocked. She hurriedly retreated and looked at him in confusion. ¡°Gu Shen, what are you doing?¡± Was he crazy? Chapter 589 - : The Team Is Toxic Upon seeing her scream, Gu Shen said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself. If you won¡¯t let me touch you, let your assistant carry you.¡± Ling Sheng had goosebumps all over her body as she looked at the slowpoke. Did I make a mistake? Are you concerned about me? Have you taken the wrong medicine? Zhou Zhou agreed. Her feet were injured, and it hurt to look at them. ¡°Sheng Sheng, I¡¯ll carry you!¡± Ling Sheng took a look at Zhou Zhou, then at Gu Shen. In the end, when she looked in front of her, her eyes lit up. She spread her arms and shouted happily, ¡°Huo Xuanzhou, come and carry me! My feet have been injured by nails.¡± Huo Xuanzhou had come to fetch her for lunch. He had been afraid that Jun Shiyan would take her away, so he had rushed over early. When he heard her shout, his handsome face darkened as he ran over. ¡°What happened? Where are you hurt?¡± When the film crew saw the little tyrant arrive, they were so scared that they kept quiet. No one dared to speak. At the same time, they looked at Director Feng Yao. If the little tyrant went crazy, no one would be able to take it! Gu Shen¡¯s handsome face darkened even more, and he felt as though his chest was about to explode. She was unwilling to let him touch her, and she was conflicted about whether she should let her assistant touch her. In the end, she saw Huo Xuanzhou¡¯s excited expression. Ling Sheng raised her foot to show him. ¡°My feet were pierced by nails. There are three holes here and one hole there.¡± Huo Xuanzhou gave her a concerned look. You¡¯re my sister. Why do I feel like you¡¯re showing off your Medal of Honor? When he saw the faint blood on the bandages, his heart ached. ¡°I understand, I understand. Don¡¯t move anymore.¡± Then, he tried to carry her like a princess. Ling Sheng kicked him and said softly, ¡°Turn around. Carry me like this.¡± Huo Xuanzhou frowned*. You¡¯re quite troublesome,* he thought. However, he still carried her obediently. When he felt her weight on his back, she had already jumped up. He turned to look at the film crew and bellowed angrily, ¡°F*ck, your team is toxic, isn¡¯t it? You¡¯re not filming this advertisement anymore!¡± Feng Yao hurried over to apologize. He was so timid that he wanted to die. When it rained, it poured. Why was the little tyrant there? ¡°Master Zhou, I¡¯ve already called the police to deal with this. I¡¯ll definitely give Sheng Sheng a satisfactory explanation.¡± Huo Xuanzhou was very domineering. ¡°I don¡¯t care. She almost drowned the day before yesterday and got stabbed by nails today. Your team is useless, isn¡¯t it? If you can¡¯t do it, get lost quickly. Don¡¯t harm my princess.¡± The film crew members looked at each other in shock. What? Your little princess? Gu Shen held his breath as his hands, which were hanging by his sides, clenched into fists. Even if that scumbag Huo Xuanzhou had a relationship with her, he had progressed a little too quickly! Did they have such a deep relationship? Ling Sheng patted his shoulder. That was too disrespectful. She could already confirm who had done it, but she did not have evidence. In a low voice, she said, ¡°Stop talking. This has nothing to do with Director Feng.¡± Since this had happened, the film crew could only take the blame, especially since this little tyrant had an unreasonable temper. He would dare to scold anyone he caught. Director Feng was like a quail, as he did not dare retort. Huo Xuanzhou¡¯s scolding made the entire film crew tremble in fear. They begged and apologized in low voices. Upon seeing him carry her away, they heaved a sigh of relief. Only when they were in the car did Huo Xuanzhou frown and stop her from moving. ¡°Do you know who did this?¡± Ling Sheng hugged a big coconut and sucked on the coconut juice before nodding. ¡°We¡¯re filming with the magazine crew today. Du Manqing is there too.¡± Chapter 590 - Crying ¡°Is that Lu Zheng¡¯s mistress?¡± Huo Xuanzhou exploded immediately. ¡°F*ck, she¡¯s really bold. I¡¯ll go and ask her. What the hell! I¡¯ll kill her!¡± Ling Sheng frowned and bit the straw. ¡°Who¡¯s Lu Zheng?¡± ¡°The second son of the Lu Family, Lu Yubai¡¯s second brother and Lu Shihao¡¯s father.¡± Huo Xuanzhou was not a good-tempered person. One would have to have a death wish to dare to touch his people. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Why are you so agitated? If you go find her now, will she admit it? Even if we want to arrest her, we have to show evidence.¡± Ling Sheng smiled at him. ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry. Why are you in a hurry?¡± ¡°You still have the cheek to smile? You¡¯re injured, yet you¡¯re still smiling. If she smeared poison on the nails, you¡¯ll die, understand?¡± Huo Xuanzhou¡¯s heart ached immensely. However, she acted as though nothing had happened, which was making him quite angry. ¡°Then what do you want me to do?¡± Ling Sheng looked at him. Her eyes reddened instantly, and she started crying. ¡°It hurts. Huo Xuanzhou, you have to take revenge for me. You can¡¯t let the culprit off. It hurts. It hurts.¡± Huo Xuanzhou was at his wit¡¯s end. This was the second time he appeared as concerned as though he was looking at a retard. She was a drama queen. He pointed at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. That was pretty good.¡± Ling Sheng smiled and peeled a piece of candy for him to eat. ¡°I like this candy. It¡¯s sweet but not greasy. It¡¯s soft candy!¡± Huo Xuanzhou thought, Are you trying to anger me to death? However, when he saw her adorable and pleasing expression, his heart softened. He opened his mouth and bit the candy. ¡°Where did Jun Shiyan go?¡± Ling Sheng bit her candy. ¡°He has an important meeting today. He wants to talk business and earn money. Do you think he¡¯s as carefree as you?¡± Huo Xuanzhou asked, ¡°Did you tell him?¡± Ling Sheng shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not a serious injury. It¡¯s just a small scratch. There¡¯s no need to make such a big fuss.¡± Huo Xuanzhou gave her a disdainful look. ¡°You¡¯re quite considerate of him.¡± Ling Sheng shook her head and said casually, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t come, I wouldn¡¯t have told you either.¡± It was just a small injury. Why should they worry? Soon, Feng Yao called. He said that he had found blood on a nail and had taken a blood sample. The test results would be out at night. The film crew, including Du Manqing¡¯s film crew, had already cooperated and given blood samples. The blood would be collectively sent over for DNA comparison. The culprit would be found very soon. However, Ling Sheng was not that optimistic. She frowned and called Zhou Zhou, asking him to stay and follow up on the situation. ¡°How is it going?¡± Zhou Zhou said, ¡°I interrogated everyone who was in the bathroom with you at the time. A girl said that when she entered, she happened to see someone coming out. I asked her to identify him. The person she saw is not among the people present.¡± Ling Sheng asked, ¡°So someone sneaked in?¡± Zhou Zhou said, ¡°We¡¯re not sure yet. There are no cameras nearby. We can¡¯t find any evidence. Let¡¯s take a look at the DNA results first!¡± Five pairs of slippers had been logged into evidence, and many people had worn them. There were also many fingerprints. The only thing that could solve the case was the blood on the nail. ¨C As soon as the meeting ended, Xu Xi called his office and walked out to make another call. ¡°Are you there? Did you pick her up?¡± The Third Master had met with a few top-notch Hollywood producers today to discuss a collaboration. He wanted to have a meal with Ms. Ling so she could get to know them. This would be of great help to her future career development. He had asked He Xie to fetch her. Chapter 591 - Disgusting ¡°I¡¯m almost there!¡± He Xie shouted at the top of his lungs, swaying wildly with the music in the car like a madman. Upon hearing the deafening music, Xu Xi frowned. ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re at a bar!¡± He Xie said, ¡°How could that be? I¡¯m going to fetch Madam.¡± Xu Xi said, ¡°Turn off the music. I can¡¯t hear you.¡± Two years in South Africa had not been enough for him to reflect on himself properly. He had just been transferred back, but he was already acting like a wild horse without reins. He Xie did not care. He was overjoyed. As he reached out to turn off the music, he shouted, ¡°What did you say? I can¡¯t hear you. I¡¯ll be there soon. I¡¯ll definitely complete the mission.¡± Xu Xi frowned even more and warned him one last time. ¡°Drive slowly on your f*cking way back. If you hurt a single hair on Ms. Ling, the Third Master will send you to Mars.¡± He Zhu did not hear him shouting. He was immersed in his own world. A figure suddenly dashed out of the bushes by the roadside. He Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he sobered up instantly. He braked immediately. A sharp screech was produced by the brakes. The moment the car stopped, the person collapsed. F*ck! He had hit someone! He had just opened the car door to take a look when the person who had been hit suddenly stood up. It was a woman. She ran over in a panic. ¡°Help!¡± He Xie clearly saw a man in black standing not far away. He was holding a gun in his hand. The moment he pulled the trigger, he lunged and dragged the woman over. The man in black had not expected to be discovered. He had been ordered to silence someone. He fired another shot, but it was dodged again. He did not know why the woman in front of him was being hunted down, but he had just landed in the Maldives two hours ago. He finally did not have to stay in godforsaken South Africa anymore. He was in a good mood, so he decided to help her when he saw this injustice. She was lucky she had met him. The man in black looked angrily at the man who had ruined his plan and dashed over. If he did not know what was good for him, he would get rid of him too. However, he had only taken two steps when he felt a sharp pain in his thigh. He had been shot. He Xie had fired two consecutive shots, one of which had hit one of his legs. The man in black knelt on the ground with a thud. He knew that he had met his match. He could not continue to pester him. He stood up and tried to escape. However, he had underestimated He Xie, who had initially been in a good mood. Now that his good mood had been ruined, he was burning from anger. One minute later, the man in black was tied up and thrown onto the back seat. Blood was still flowing from his thigh as he looked at the unhappy man in front of him. His eyes were red from anger. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t f*cking asked you that yet!¡± He Xie was angry. He had finally returned, but before he could have a good time, a fly had come to ruin his mood. The woman, who had escaped death, was trembling as she tugged at He Xie¡¯s arm. He pushed her away in disgust. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. It¡¯s disgusting.¡± Two minutes later, Xu Xi received another call from He Xie. He practically bellowed, ¡°Have you picked up Ms. Ling?¡± He Xie was very proud. ¡°I haven¡¯t picked up Madam, but I accidentally saved a woman out of kindness. I ran into something very interesting. It¡¯s related to Madam. The Third Master will definitely forgive me for not picking up Madam. This is a small mistake.¡± Chapter 592 - Captain Hindsight When Ling Sheng received Jun Shiyan¡¯s call, she was eating with Huo Xuanzhou at a famous local BBQ shop. The lamb chops had just been served on the table. While chewing, she answered the call. ¡°I¡¯m already eating. Yes, with Huo Xuanzhou.¡± Jun Shiyan asked, ¡°Is there anything you want to tell me?¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°Yes, the roast meat here is really delicious. You have to come and try it. Oh, sorry. You can¡¯t eat it. Why don¡¯t you come tomorrow? I¡¯ll eat, and you can watch.¡± Jun Shiyan said, ¡°Student Ling, I¡¯m asking you a question. Please mind your attitude.¡± Ling Sheng sat upright like a primary school student in class. She put down the lamb chop reluctantly. ¡°Teacher Jun, what do you want me to say?¡± Jun Shiyan asked, ¡°Did filming go smoothly this morning?¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°It went very smoothly.¡± Upon seeing her strict look, Huo Xuanzhou looked down on her. Look, look. She was knocked out from eating too much. What kind of drug had that scumbag Third Master Jun fed her? She was as obedient as a puppy. Jun Shiyan asked, ¡°Did something happen that you didn¡¯t want to tell me?¡± Upon hearing this, Ling Sheng knew that someone in the film crew must have leaked this information. Someone had snitched and told him about the holes in her soles. Her eyes drooped. ¡°Yes, I suffered a small injury.¡± Jun Shiyan asked, ¡°A small injury?¡± Ling Sheng chuckled. ¡°It might be a little more than that. It¡¯s already been handled. It¡¯s alright. How¡¯s business going on your side?¡± Jun Shiyan said, ¡°Don¡¯t try to change the subject. I¡¯m asking you something.¡± Ling Sheng pouted and scratched her nose. In a soft voice, she said, ¡°I¡¯m just a little injured. You¡¯ll know I¡¯m not lying if you take a look.¡± Jun Shiyan asked, ¡°Where are you?¡± Ling Sheng was about to report the address obediently. Huo Xuanzhou snatched the phone and let out a cold snort. ¡°How is that any of your business, Captain Hindsight?¡± Then, he hung up immediately. Ling Sheng¡¯s face darkened as she reached out to snatch the phone. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Huo Xuanzhou, who was very unhappy, bellowed at her, ¡°Are you that afraid of him?¡± He could not bear to see her carefully trying to please him. That scumbag Jun Shiyan. What right did he have to make her please him? She had spoken gently to him and even coaxed him! ¡°Since when am I afraid of him?¡± Ling Sheng frowned, not knowing if she should call him again. ¡°This is called mutual respect. This is a little fun between couples. A heartless scumbag like you wouldn¡¯t understand.¡± He had never had feelings for any woman, so he naturally did not know how she felt in a passionate relationship! ¡°What do you mean I wouldn¡¯t understand? Just tell me, what don¡¯t I understand?¡± Huo Xuanzhou¡¯s handsome face darkened from anger. He was displeased with her gentle attitude toward another man. ¡°Have you ever loved someone deeply?¡± Ling Sheng gave him a disdainful look, picked up the lamb chop again, and continued chewing. No matter what happened, she could not treat her stomach unfairly. It was her first priority! Huo Xuanzhou frowned so hard that the wrinkles on his forehead could probably kill a fly. ¡°If falling in love would make me like you, I¡¯d rather I never fall in love.¡± Ling Sheng smiled at him and pretended to be nonchalant. ¡°You¡¯d better remember your words. Be careful, or you¡¯ll end up like my father in the future. You won¡¯t even have a shoulder to cry on if you regret it.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t your father living quite a good life?¡± The person Huo Xuanzhou envied the most in his life was Sixth Uncle, who lived a free, unrestrained life. ¡°Only he knows if it¡¯s good or not.¡± Ling Sheng shook her head and sighed. ¡°Really, Huo Xuanzhou, let me advise you. Don¡¯t be a scumbag. There¡¯s no medicine for regret in this world.¡± Chapter 593 - Cute Huo Xuanzhou knocked her head. ¡°Who¡¯s Huo Xuanzhou? Call me Brother.¡± Ling Sheng shook her furry head and glared at him as she warned him. ¡°If you hit me again, I¡¯ll complain to the Third Master.¡± ¡°He has to come here first.¡± Huo Xuanzhou looked down on her. ¡°We¡¯re the ones who are family. No wonder it¡¯s said that girls give their hearts outside their family. You haven¡¯t even married him, yet you¡¯re already siding with an outsider. Watch me. I¡¯ll tell Sixth Uncle, and he¡¯ll teach you a lesson.¡± Where had Sixth Uncle gotten this precious daughter? She was too likable. Even though she sided with an outsider, he liked her. Ever since he had found out the truth, he had felt that even the words ¡°younger sister¡± had become soft and adorable. When Jun Shiyan arrived, Huo Xuanzhou and Ling Sheng had finished their dinner and were about to leave. Ling Sheng was a strong girl who could walk on her own. Upon seeing Jun Shiyan walk over, she endured the pain in her feet as though nothing had happened and greeted him. ¡°Third Master, how are you so fast?¡± Jun Shiyan looked at the smiling young lady in front of him. His handsome face darkened as he stared at her. ¡°Does your injury still hurt?¡± Ling Sheng smiled and shook her head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. It¡¯s just a small injury. It doesn¡¯t hurt at all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Jun Shiyan smiled. ¡°I¡¯m taking you to a dinner party later. I want to introduce you to a few people. Do you have time?¡± ¡°No, Ling Sheng. If you dare agree to it, I¡¯ll tell Sixth Uncle that you and he¡­¡± Huo Xuanzhou could not get over Xu Xi¡¯s obstruction, so he could only threaten her. ¡°I¡¯ll tell him you slept with him!¡± Ling Sheng did not know whether to laugh or cry. She turned around and gave him a look, thinking to herself, You¡¯re impressive. ¡°Huo Xuanzhou, go back first. I¡¯ll come find you tonight.¡± Huo Xuanzhou was fuming. ¡°Do you really want to leave with him? Do you know why he wants to take you with him? Ling Sheng, you scumbag. When something bad happens, you come to me, and when nothing¡¯s wrong, you go to Jun Shiyan?¡± Ling Sheng could not help but laugh. He made it sound like she was two-timing him. He looked quite aggrieved. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were meeting a beauty just now? Did I delay your date? You don¡¯t have to care about me. Go do your own thing!¡± Huo Xuanzhou was indignant. Jun Shiyan frowned slightly, looking displeased. ¡°Xu Xi, let Master Zhou rest his mouth.¡± Before Huo Xuanzhou could react, his arm was handcuffed and his mouth was covered by a napkin. He watched as Ling Sheng left, yearning to kill her. F*ck! That scumbag Jun Shiyan had dared to treat him this way! He should just wait and see. He would settle this score sooner or later! That brat had forgotten about her brother now that she had a man. Did she not remember who had brought her here to eat? Upon seeing them leave, Xu Xi took out a napkin and said earnestly, ¡°Master Zhou, you obviously know that you¡¯re not the Sixth Master. Why did you have to say those words and make Third Master unhappy?¡± Huo Xuanzhou glared at him ferociously. ¡°Just you wait! I¡¯ll show him too!¡± Then, he dashed out aggressively. Jun Shiyan strode ahead. Ling Sheng, who was following him, could clearly feel the low pressure around him. He was suppressing his emotions and getting angrier by the second. Jun Shiyan was walking very quickly, and the ground was covered in pebbles. Out of the corner of his eye, he could clearly see the young lady trying her best to act normal as she followed him, doing everything she could to keep up with him. He felt even angrier, and his chest felt like it was about to explode. Ling Sheng had already said that she was fine, so she had to appear fine. It did not hurt at all. However, she really could not catch up to him. Her heart ached terribly. ¡°Third Master, can you walk slower?¡± ¡°Does your leg hurt?¡± Jun Shiyan smiled gently, his heart on the verge of breaking down. No one knew how much effort he had to exert to suppress his emotions, which were about to explode. He had to suppress the urge to rush over and carry her. Hadn¡¯t she said it didn¡¯t hurt? Why did she have to walk slower? Chapter 594 - Bite Me If It Hurts Ling Sheng shook her head stubbornly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± Jun Shiyan smiled gently. The fire in his eyes could not be suppressed anymore, and he quickened his pace again. When had his young lady learned how to lie? He knew that she had said that on purpose because she didn¡¯t want him to worry or feel sorry for her. She had not even told him about her injury. He had heard it from someone else. However, he did not want her to be so obedient and sensible. He wanted her to cry and smile at him without restraint. Upon seeing him walk faster and faster, Ling Sheng really could not keep up. She could not take a single step anymore, and her soles hurt. She was obviously the one being stubborn. Even though it hurt, she had lied and said that it did not hurt. However, when she saw his attitude, she suddenly felt extremely wronged. Her heart ached terribly. When she saw the man¡¯s tall figure squatting on the ground, she shouted angrily, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving!¡± Jun Shiyan stopped in his tracks and turned around. He squatted in front of her and grabbed her ankle. Ling Sheng¡¯s feet were retracted as he grabbed them. His big hand gently and forcefully removed her shoes. She sniffled and wanted to continue being stubborn, but her voice became muffled. ¡°I¡¯m really fine.¡± When he saw blood oozing out of the bandages on the young lady¡¯s feet, Jun Shiyan¡¯s heart ached. He picked her up by the waist, and his emotions finally exploded. Even though he was angry, he still restrained himself and questioned her calmly. Every word stabbed her heart. ¡°Do you want me to die of heartache?¡± ¡°No.¡± Ling Sheng hugged his waist and buried her face in his chest uncomfortably. Tears streamed down her face freely. ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s heart ached so much that he could not breathe. His big hand gently wiped away her tears. Ling Sheng looked at him with teary eyes and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°It hurts.¡± She did not know why, but when she saw him, she suddenly felt wronged. ¡°Okay.¡± Upon seeing the young lady cry, Jun Shiyan hugged her tightly. ¡°I¡¯ll take a look in the car.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Actually, Ling Sheng did not feel much pain anymore. It was just that it had hurt a little after walking for a while. At that moment, even she felt very unreasonable. She hugged his neck and buried herself in his embrace. Jun Shiyan took some medicine and gauze and bandaged her wound again. He was already regretting it. Why had he let her walk on her own? If she had not walked, her wound would not have bled again. The young lady¡¯s tender soles had been stabbed a few times, making him want to tear the person who had hurt her into pieces. ¡°How did you know?¡± Ling Sheng looked up, her misty eyes staring at him unblinkingly. ¡°If no one had told me, were you planning on keeping it from me?¡± Jun Shiyan let out a low sigh, his eyes full of reproach. Ling Sheng would not dare. Even if she had not said anything, he would have discovered it, alright? She shook her head and said in a soft, hoarse voice, ¡°No.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s actions were very soft, as he was afraid of hurting her. However, as he bandaged her wound, he could not help but touch it. ¡°It hurts.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s voice was small as she bit her lip. She was weak, pitiful, and helpless, like an abandoned kitten. ¡°Bite me if it hurts.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s voice was hoarse. His eyes were lowered slightly, and his slender fingers wrapped her with gauze seriously. Ling Sheng was an obedient child. She moved closer and bit his shoulder, her chin resting on it. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Chapter 595 - See No Evil Jun Shiyan was amused by her small actions. He shook his head, his voice hoarse but sexy. ¡°Don¡¯t hide it from me again.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Ling Sheng was very obedient and agreed to whatever he said. She could not change that, right? After bandaging her wound, Jun Shiyan grabbed her shoulders with both hands and looked at her seriously. ¡°You must tell me when you¡¯re injured. You mustn¡¯t worsen your injuries. I¡¯m here.¡± Ling Sheng nodded vigorously with a serious expression. She reached out and swore seriously. ¡°I promise I won¡¯t do it again.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t do what again?¡± Jun Shiyan would not let her go so easily. She was so badly injured that she had actually tried to hide it from him. ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you. I will tell you.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s expression became even more serious as she continued thinking. ¡°If I hide such a thing from you again, let me¡­ let me die of pain.¡± Jun Shiyan stared at her seriously, his voice containing some obvious anger. ¡°If you lie again, let me die of pain.¡± Xu Xi, who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, did not even dare look in the rearview mirror. Oh my god, the two of you are showing off your affection. Can you not do it in front of a single man like me? Jun Shiyan was angry. When he thought of the young lady hiding this from him, he did not want to speak. Upon seeing that the man kept looking out of the car window, Ling Sheng crawled over and reached out to hold his face, making him turn around. She asked, ¡°Why do you keep looking? Is it that nice?¡± Jun Shiyan let out a low hum. ¡°Yes.¡± Ling Sheng sighed and looked at the petty man in front of her. She smiled obsequiously. ¡°I¡¯ve already apologized. I won¡¯t do it again.¡± Jun Shiyan frowned slightly but did not speak. Ling Sheng puffed her cheeks gloomily and looked at him with her big eyes. ¡°Are you still angry?¡± Jun Shiyan nodded. Actually, he was not angry at her. He was angry that he had not protected her well. Upon seeing the young lady¡¯s discouraged look, he said, ¡°A little.¡± When she saw the man¡¯s pretentious appearance, a sly look appeared in Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes. The moment she moved closer, she tickled him. Just as she started to tickle him, she laughed. ¡°Are you still angry?¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s lips curled up slightly in joy. He could not help but laugh when the young lady tickled him. A magnetic voice seemed to come out of his chest as he said, ¡°Ms. Ling, are you sure you want to provoke me?¡± The duo started quarreling in the car. Ling Sheng was most afraid of being tickled. She laughed until she was out of breath as she looked at the man and pleaded. ¡°I was wrong, Third Master. I know I was wrong. Please let me off this time. You¡¯re a magnanimous person, so you can let anything pass.¡± Xu Xi was about to die. Weren¡¯t the two of you angry at each other and having a cold war just now? Can¡¯t you stop? Oh my god, I feel like these public displays of affection are killing me. He hurriedly lowered the barrier in the middle. See no evil, see no evil! His heart raced! Half an hour later, the car stopped. Ling Sheng touched her lips, her face bitter as she pointed at the pretentious guy beside her, who was smiling at her. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. It¡¯s all your fault. How am I supposed to face others like this?¡± If she had known, she would not have started it. She had screwed herself. She had only wanted to see him change his demeanor. She had not expected to suffer the most at the end of the day. Jun Shiyan looked at her seriously and said dead earnestly, ¡°You look very nice.¡± Ling Sheng wanted to curse. What was nice about her? How was she nice? ¡°Am I ugly?¡± Jun Shiyan shook his head. ¡°I swear on my honor that you look pretty.¡± Ling Sheng did not believe him. She knocked on the partition and told Xu Xi, ¡°Xu Xi, look. Isn¡¯t this lipstick color ugly?¡± Chapter 596 - Deceiving Oneself Xu Xi closed his eyes tightly. I don¡¯t dare. I don¡¯t dare look. Don¡¯t ask me. I¡¯m deaf! Jun Shiyan smiled. ¡°Look, Xu Xi said it¡¯s nothing.¡± Ling Sheng glared at him ferociously. Had Xu Xi spoken? He had not said anything, alright? She wanted to pounce on him and bite him to death. At first, he had not said who they were meeting. Later, he had said that they were meeting a few award-winning Hollywood producers. Xu Xi stole a look through the rearview mirror and broke out in a cold sweat. He would do whatever the Third Master said. He was deceiving himself. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Ling Sheng shot him a faint look. Xu Xi closed his eyes. I really didn¡¯t see anything. In the end, Jun Shiyan picked out a lipstick from her makeup bag and applied it for her. ¡°This color looks nice.¡± Upon seeing the lipstick mark on her lips, Ling Sheng grabbed his shoulder and warned him. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Jun Shiyan stood rooted on the spot and watched as the young lady asked Xu Xi for a wet tissue and wiped the corner of her lips vigorously. She was very strong, so he definitely had reason to suspect that she was waiting for an opportunity to seek revenge. He whispered in her ear, ¡°Are you appeased?¡± Ling Sheng gave him a fake smile. Her black eyes were pure and kind, and her words were sharp with hatred. ¡°Am I angry?¡± Jun Shiyan let out a low laugh and said, ¡°No.¡± The guests had already arrived. Upon seeing Jun Shiyan enter with Ling Sheng, the three men stood up and greeted them warmly. Jun Shiyan nodded slightly with a gentlemanly, elegant smile on his face as he introduced her. ¡°This is my girlfriend, Ling Sheng.¡± The three of them introduced themselves one after another. They were all outstanding world-class producers with countless awards. Naturally, they had high standards, but their attitude was very humble. As soon as Ling Sheng entered, she realized that the genius producers, who were usually proud of their capabilities and one could say did not care about anyone, were absolutely respectful in front of the Third Master. They were like his followers. This feeling became more obvious as they chatted. However, no matter how they treated the Third Master, these people were legendary existences to her. Evans was the producer of an award-winning American drama. The epic fantasy drama ¡°Iron Throne¡± had been produced by him. He had broken the record and clinched 12 Emmy Awards. His work was unprecedented, and he had received countless praise. Joe was an award-winning film producer. As a producer and executive producer, he had earned more than 200 Oscar nominations and won more than 50 Oscars. He had also produced countless Best Actors and Best Actresses. Anthony was a famous director and award-winning scriptwriter. Every single one of his movies could be considered a milestone in the history of cinema. He was also one of the few directors who had a good reputation and never filmed terrible movies. He had brought back 12 Oscars and ranked in the top ten of global classic movies with three of his biggest films. Ling Sheng, on the other hand, was very calm. She spoke and acted appropriately, not revealing the nervousness in her heart at all. At the same time, she expressed her admiration and respect for them very well. Evans and the others had not expected the lady the Third Master had brought over to be young. She was as pretty and exquisite as an Eastern girl, and her mannerisms were generous and elegant. When they had been brought in by the Third Master, they had been wondering what was so outstanding about this girl that the Third Master, who had never had a girl by his side before, had brought her over to meet them as his girlfriend. Beautiful, open, generous, and outstanding girls were the most likable. What was even rarer was a knowledgeable, talented, unique girl. Chapter 597 - Kowtow And Apologize It did not matter if they worked with the Third Master in the future. They had to give him face. Even if he brought a fool, they had to pretend to be happy. However, the Third Master had brought a treasure, which made them even happier. The few of them, who had not expected much, instantly liked the young lady in front of them. Ling Sheng felt that the biggest advantage of being an actress was that she could remain calm no matter what kind of situation she faced. For example, when she met the three big shots, she could talk about anything calmly. Indeed, if she wasn¡¯t even afraid of the Third Master, who should she be afraid of? The only person she was afraid of was her father! They were all in the entertainment circle, so they had common topics to talk about even if they were griping. As they chatted, they talked about movies. Ling Sheng¡¯s unique understanding surprised them. Jun Shiyan did not speak much. He had originally brought her over to introduce her. When he saw the young lady¡¯s calm and collected manner as she spoke, it was as though her entire being was glowing. He could not bear to look away. ¡°When will you come to California, Ms. Ling? You have to come and find me.¡± Anthony was turning 45 years old this year and had a daughter who was about the same age as her. When he looked at her, his eyes were full of fatherly love. ¡°I think Alice will definitely like you a lot. The two of you will certainly be able to chat.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll definitely pay you a visit when I have time,¡± Ling Sheng replied with a smile as she chatted with him about his daughter. Anthony had not expected her to have many similar preferences with his daughter, so he felt even more intimate and liked her a lot. However, they were disturbed during their meeting. Xu Xi knocked on the door and entered. He whispered in Jun Shiyan¡¯s ear, ¡°Third Master, the Second Master of the Lu Family is requesting an audience.¡± Jun Shiyan frowned, looking displeased. ¡°No.¡± The door was suddenly pushed open from the outside. The Second Master of the Lu Family, Lu Zheng, stood at the door. He turned around and glared at the woman behind him. His face darkened. ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up. Go in and kowtow to the Third Master to apologize!¡± Ling Sheng turned around and saw the person standing at the door. In front of her was a middle-aged man with a beer belly. He looked greasy and a little bald, but his eyes were bright. He was not someone to be trifled with. Behind him stood Du Manqing. A rod typically used for flogging in ancient times was attached to her back, and she was wearing a pair of black slippers. Her hair was messy, and she looked pathetic. She looked like she had just come out of the madhouse. There was no hint of her usual arrogance and elegance. Ling Sheng did not know what was going on, but she tugged at Jun Shiyan¡¯s hand in secret. Her eyes asked him what was going on. Why was Du Manqing there? In a small voice, she asked, ¡°Why would she apologize?¡± Jun Shiyan turned around unhappily. ¡°Lu Zheng, what do you mean?¡± Lu Zheng pushed Du Manqing and walked over with a smile. ¡°Third Master, she was insensible enough to offend you, so I brought her here to apologize.¡± That d*mn woman had dragged him into this. What a brainless woman. How dare she lay a hand on the Third Master¡¯s woman? She must have a death wish, but she shouldn¡¯t have dragged him into this! Hatred rolled through Du Manqing¡¯s heart. She had always known that Lu Zheng bullied the weak and feared the strong. However, in the capital, his words carried a lot of weight and could bring her a lot of benefits and resources. She had sent him a message to solve the problem, not to silence him. This piece of trash couldn¡¯t even do a clean job of silencing the other party. He had even bumped into the Third Master¡¯s men and saved the person who should have disappeared. Chapter 598 - Punishment Upon finding out that Jun Shiyan had discovered her, he had not thought of ways to protect her. Instead, he had brought her here directly, threatening her and asking her to apologize. The reason she had come was not to admit that she was guilty. However, if she could use this method to avoid being banned and stay in the entertainment circle, she was willing to do it. Ling Sheng immediately understood that the Third Master had already found the mastermind who had harmed her. She kicked his shin in secret, blaming him for not telling her that he had obtained evidence. Jun Shiyan leaned in and whispered in her ear, ¡°I planned to tell you after dinner lest I ruin the meal and mood.¡± When He Xie had gone to fetch her, he had saved someone. After asking, he had found out that it had been Du Manqing¡¯s assistant. The man who had chased after the assistant had been sent by Lu Zheng. When he had found out the truth, he had told him everything Du Manqing had done. He had initially planned to tell her after dinner, but he had not expected the culprit to come directly and ruin his good mood. Ling Sheng knew that this was not the time to pursue the matter. She smiled at Du Manqing, looking innocent and adorable. ¡°Senior Du, what does this mean?¡± Du Manqing was wearing a pair of shoes with nails. She reminded herself that there was nothing she could not do. She could do anything. The humiliation she had suffered would be returned to her a thousandfold one day. Every step she took hurt her heart deeply. She looked at Ling Sheng apologetically. ¡°Sheng Sheng, it¡¯s all my fault. I was possessed. I was jealous of you. I¡¯m not human. That¡¯s why I did that to you.¡± Upon seeing the long trail of blood on the ground where she had walked past, Ling Sheng thought that she was really a ruthless person. She was ruthless with others, but she was even more ruthless with herself. She had an innocent expression as she asked, ¡°Senior Du, what are you talking about? Why don¡¯t I understand?¡± Du Manqing told her everything she had done in one breath. Then, she knelt on the ground while crying. ¡°Sheng Sheng, it¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s all my fault. Can you forgive me? I was hot-headed back then. I didn¡¯t expect this to happen. You don¡¯t blame me, right?¡± Lu Zheng, who was by their side, smiled obsequiously at Jun Shiyan and Ling Sheng. ¡°Third Master, Ms. Ling, she¡¯s realized her mistake. Look, I made her walk over in these shoes.¡± Then, he dragged the slippers off Du Manqing¡¯s feet. There were inch-long nails in them, and they were very thick. The sight of them made one shiver in fear. He continued smiling. ¡°See how she treated Ms. Ling? I made her pay back tenfold or a hundredfold. Third Master, look.¡± Jun Shiyan only gave her a cold look, not feeling interested at all. He did not want to know what had become of the culprit. He only knew that his young lady had suffered and gotten injured. His lips curled up coldly. ¡°So?¡± Lu Zheng liked Du Manqing. She had a nice figure and was as soft as water. She could do anything and please him. Besides, he had really fallen in love after a long time. He hurriedly pulled the flogging rod from behind Du Manqing and handed it to him respectfully. ¡°Third Master, if you¡¯re not satisfied, this is for you.¡± Ling Sheng looked at the greasy man in front of her, who was flattering her. She could not link him to the Lu Family, but he was indeed a member of the Lu Family. He was the Second Master of the Lu Family, Lu Zheng. She thought of her Fifth Uncle and Lu Xianzhi. Even though they were not peerless, they were all gorgeous men. When she looked at the greasy middle-aged man in front of her, she could not help but shiver. The difference between these people was too big. Could he be a product of a genetic mutation? Chapter 599 - Such Viciousness Jun Shiyan did not move. Lu Zheng hurriedly passed the rod to Ling Sheng. ¡°Ms. Ling, as long as it appeases you, you can do anything. You just have to let her go this time.¡± The young girl in front of him was really tender and pretty. No wonder she had seduced the famous Third Master Jun. She was definitely not a simple person. This good-for-nothing had dared to attack her despite knowing that she was the Third Master¡¯s woman. She probably had a death wish. However, what else could he have done? He had to think of a way to save her cheap life before the Third Master came to find her. He could not watch her die. Initially, there had not been much to do. He had just gotten rid of the assistant, and nothing had happened. Who knew that He Xie would appear in the meantime and ruin his plan? She had also been exposed. Instead of waiting for the Third Master to find her, he had thought he might as well make the first move and bring her over to apologize. Even the Third Master would not be so ruthless to someone who sincerely apologized. ¡°Senior Du, why are you treating me like this?¡± Everyone was in the entertainment circle, so who didn¡¯t know how to act? She looked at Du Manqing in grief and indignation, and each word was a blood-filled accusation. ¡°How did I offend you? Why did you have to do this to me?¡± The few producers beside her were dumbfounded. They did not know what was going on. Suddenly, two people had rushed in. There was also a beautiful lady there who was covered in injuries. The slippers she was wearing were filled with nails. They were so dense that they made one¡¯s heart tremble. They were speaking in Chinese, so the producers did not understand what they were saying. However, judging from their expressions and actions, they seemed to be there to apologize. ¡°Sorry.¡± Du Manqing had long wanted to kill Ling Sheng. She hated Ling Sheng to the core. Why? Why should she suffer such humiliation? However, since things had come to this, she could only continue acting. She sobbed and pleaded. ¡°Sheng Sheng, let me off this time! I¡­ I was too angry. Sister Mei didn¡¯t give me anything. I had no choice but to terminate the contract. I¡­ I hate her. I couldn¡¯t turn the tables in time, so I blamed everything on you. It was my fault. I have no complaints about the way you treated me.¡± Ling Sheng sniffled and looked at her. ¡°Senior Du, you tried to harm me in a moment of folly. Did I offend you? You¡¯re really scary when you¡¯re angry.¡± Du Manqing cried from despair and regret. ¡°I know. I won¡¯t do it again. Sheng Sheng, be magnanimous and let me off this time!¡± ¡°She really has realized her mistake.¡± Lu Zheng then added, ¡°Ms. Ling, Third Master, I¡¯ll take good care of her in the future. If she does anything wrong again, you won¡¯t have to do anything, Third Master. I¡¯ll kill her personally. What do you think?¡± Jun Shiyan looked at Ling Sheng. She had to decide if he should let Du Manqing off. He would respect her opinion completely. ¡°Senior Du, no matter what I request, you will do it, right?¡± Ling Sheng looked at Du Manqing. She was really impressed. This kind of woman, who could tolerate what ordinary people could not, was really the scariest. Her schemes were unfathomable. If she let her go, she would definitely make a comeback and seek revenge. If she did not let her go, even though she had deliberately hurt someone, the law would at most sentence her to prison for a few days. She just needed to pay, and it wasn¡¯t like she would be shot to death. Besides, after this incident, she would definitely hate her. Just the thought of having a pair of venomous snake-like eyes watching you from behind on a daily basis was scary! Chapter 600 - Never Returning Home Du Manqing nodded. ¡°As long as you forgive me, I¡¯m willing to do anything. I promise there won¡¯t be a next time. Sheng Sheng, on account of the fact that we used to be sisters, let me off this time!¡± ¡°Then, Senior Du, in order to prevent you from acting rashly and attacking me again, you won¡¯t ever come back to China!¡± Ling Sheng said casually. No matter how impressive the Third Master was, he could make a person disappear silently in this world. She could not let him do that. It would only harm his morals. If Du Manqing could not return to China, she would not be able to cause trouble again. She would also disrupt her future in China and ruin her career. This should be a fatal blow to her. Du Manqing¡¯s expression changed suddenly as she crawled to Ling Sheng¡¯s side. She had not expected her to be so ruthless. If she could not return to China, she was basically asking for her life. She cried even more sadly. ¡°Sheng Sheng, Sheng Sheng, you can¡¯t treat me like this. You can do anything, but my home is in China, and so is my family. I can¡¯t leave!¡± Jun Shiyan gave Xu Xi a look. Xu Xi understood and walked forward to prevent Du Manqing from approaching Ling Sheng. He then looked at Lu Zheng. ¡°Do you need me to repeat Ms. Ling¡¯s words?¡± Lu Zheng had always thought that women were the most soft-hearted, let alone young girls. If he brought Du Manqing over to apologize, she would definitely act all soft-hearted and let her go. He had not expected her to be so ruthless and forbid her to return to China for the rest of her life. Upon hearing Xu Xi¡¯s words, he nodded hurriedly. ¡°I heard you. I¡¯ll definitely follow Ms. Ling¡¯s instructions and watch her properly.¡± Xu Xi said coldly, ¡°Leave if you understand. You¡¯ve already disturbed the Third Master¡¯s meal.¡± Lu Zheng had always known that Third Master Jun could not be offended. No one who had offended him in the capital had met a good end. Now that things had come to this, this was the only thing he could do. It would be better to never return to China again than to disappear silently from this world! The Lu Family was in dire straits now and could not compare to the Gu Family. He did not have any real power, and all the businesses were basically in Fifth Brother¡¯s hands. He could only plan slowly. However, one day, he would become the head of the Lu Family, strengthen his family, and revitalize it. He would make Jun Shiyan lower his noble head and kneel at his feet to apologize. Du Manqing had not expected Ling Sheng to be so heartless and make such an outrageous request. She had acted really humble and abandoned all her dignity. She had knelt down to beg her. What else did she want? That little b*tch Ling Sheng was a slut. As long as she lived, she would have a chance to seek revenge. She would definitely not let her have an easy time. Lu Zheng glared at her ferociously and dragged her out. He did not care about the injury on the soles of her feet. After he dragged her to the private room next door, he slapped her face and spat out, ¡°F*ck, you b*tch. You¡¯re the one who caused this trouble. How dare you cry? I¡¯ve lost all my face because of you.¡± Logically speaking, he was older than Third Master Jun. Even though Third Master Jun did not treat him as an elder, he would be very polite every time they met. However, this time, he had humbly led her over to apologize and beg for mercy. This was the last bit of face he¡¯d had left. In the future, when he saw Third Master Jun, he would be inferior to him. Du Manqing clenched her fists tightly. She had thought that her future would be limitless if she managed to hook up with the Second Master of the Lu Family. However, she had not expected him to be so useless. He was so afraid of Jun Shiyan that he did not even dare let out a fart in front of him. He could certainly stoop low. However, she would definitely not let Ling Sheng off. She would return the humiliation she had suffered today a thousandfold in the future! Chapter 601 - High The atmosphere at the dinner party changed because of the sudden appearance of Lu Zheng and Du Manqing. The dinner party ended quickly, and Ling Sheng and the producers exchanged contact details. As Jun Shiyan carried Ling Sheng down, a silver-haired young man walked over. The young man was very handsome. After greeting the Third Master respectfully, he waved at Ling Sheng and smiled. ¡°Hi, Madam. Do you know my name? The Third Master must have mentioned me to you frequently!¡± Ling Sheng took a look at the young man and said, ¡°Hi.¡± Who was he? Did she have to know He Xie? Where had Xu Xi gone? Why had the Third Master changed assistants? He Xie was a chatterbox. Perhaps he had been exiled for too long, as he kept talking about his heroic deed today, when he¡¯d saved a beauty. ¡°Madam, I didn¡¯t expect that woman to be Du Manqing¡¯s assistant. Did you know that? I shot twice and killed that assassin directly.¡± He Xie described the emergency situation excitedly and arrogantly. ¡°It seems like I have to do more good things in the future. Only good people are rewarded.¡± Ling Sheng tugged at Jun Shiyan quietly. ¡°Third Master, where¡¯s Xu Xi?¡± Why was the person in front of her talking so much? He was even more talkative than her. Hearing him speak gave her a headache. She was still having a hard time. Jun Shiyan took a look at the person in the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°I¡¯m wondering if I should send you to the South Pole to develop a new product.¡± The smile on He Xie¡¯s handsome face froze instantly. He turned around and smiled obsequiously. ¡°Third Master, I was wrong. Please don¡¯t send me that far away.¡± Jun Shiyan said, ¡°I¡¯ve always been worried about the South Pole project. I¡¯ll be more at ease if you go.¡± He Xie immediately looked at Ling Sheng with a pleading look. He pressed his palms together sincerely. ¡°Madam, please say something on my behalf. I won¡¯t speak anymore. I¡¯ll be mute. I¡¯ll definitely be mute.¡± Ling Sheng tugged at the corner of Jun Shiyan¡¯s shirt. Upon seeing his pitiful look, she whispered, ¡°Did you not let him stay by your side before because he talks so much?¡± Jun Shiyan answered in a low voice. He Xie¡¯s comprehensive ability was definitely the strongest among all his subordinates. Even if he did not follow him, he would definitely be able to make a name for himself. He was a chatterbox. No matter who he was with or where he was, his mouth could not stay idle. He was like a rapping parrot, which made one want to kick him away. He Xie covered his mouth and looked at Ling Sheng pleadingly. Show me kindness and treat me like a child. He really did not want to go to those crappy places again. Ling Sheng smiled. Really, it was annoying to talk too much sometimes. However, when she saw how pitiful he looked, she said, ¡°Drive properly!¡± He Xie shook his head and looked at Jun Shiyan. If the Third Master did not ask him to stay, he would not drive. Jun Shiyan frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Do you really want to go to the South Pole?¡± He Xie shook his head vigorously. If he had known, he would not have begged Xu Xi to let him drive. He had only wanted to see the Madam in person. He had not expected this to happen. Ling Sheng felt that the Third Master¡¯s assistants were quite interesting and had different personalities. She then seemed to think of something. ¡°By the way, Third Master, where¡¯s An Yan?¡± ¡°He should have come back last month. He had some work to do at the last minute, so he went on a business trip.¡± Jun Shiyan was most used to An Yan following him. ¡°He should be back by the time you finish filming the advertisement.¡± Chapter 602 - Beautiful ¡°Does he want to come back and be by your side?¡± Ling Sheng asked. ¡°Yes, Xu Xi has other plans.¡± After saying that, Jun Shiyan looked at the young lady. ¡°Do you want to see An Yan?¡± Ling Sheng nodded. She was indeed a little familiar with him. In terms of familiarity, she was the closest to An Yan. However, in the past two months, she had become familiar with Xu Xi. No matter who was with the Third Master, it was okay. In order to prevent himself from losing control of his tongue again, He Xie rolled down the middle panel. In the independent space in the back, Jun Shiyan and Ling Sheng were alone. Jun Shiyan looked forward with satisfaction. The brat was quite sensible. He had finally done something that made him feel that there was no need to send him to the South Pole. Upon seeing the barrier come down, Ling Sheng looked at Jun Shiyan mysteriously and said, ¡°Third Master, can you close your eyes?¡± Jun Shiyan let out a low hum and closed his eyes. Ling Sheng took the purple shell out of her bag excitedly and held the man¡¯s big hand. She placed it seriously in his palm and closed it. Then, she looked at him with sparkling eyes and said, ¡°You can open them now.¡± Jun Shiyan only knew that she had put something in his palm. It should be a seashell. He did not know what the young lady was up to, but she was still very happy. He opened his hand, and a beautiful, crystal-clear purple shell greeted his eyes. In a low, pleasant voice, he asked, ¡°A gift for me?¡± Ling Sheng, who was full of anticipation, nodded and looked at him without blinking. ¡°Third Master, do you like it?¡± The Third Master had casually given her a gift that would make one¡¯s heart palpitate, but she had only given him a shell. Could that seem petty and insincere? Jun Shiyan¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and his eyes were full of affection. He nodded and said, ¡°As long as it¡¯s from you, I will like anything.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s heart was full of happiness as she looked at him seriously, not wanting him to think that she had given him a gift casually. ¡°I picked this up in the sea this morning when I was filming. It¡¯s very rare and it¡¯s not dyed. It¡¯s a real purple shell.¡± Upon seeing the serious look on the young lady¡¯s face, Jun Shiyan nodded and kissed her forehead. His sexy voice was hoarse as he said, ¡°I know. I like it a lot.¡± Ling Sheng looked up and smiled sweetly at the man. If he¡¯d dared not like it, she would not have given him another gift. Humph! Jun Shiyan locked his bright eyes on her and said in a low, joyful voice, ¡°I have no way of repaying you for giving me such a precious gift. What do you think?¡± Ling Sheng looked like a bully who had taken liberties with a decent man. Her fair fingers lifted his chin, and she looked left and right before she smiled ostentatiously. ¡°I think you¡¯re very pretty, Mr. Jun, but¡­¡± Then, she could not help but laugh. She lay in Jun Shiyan¡¯s embrace and smiled gorgeously. Her small hand poked his chest. ¡°Third Master, you¡¯re getting better. Who taught you?¡± Jun Shiyan looked at the young lady lovingly and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m self-taught, of course.¡± Ling Sheng had not expected Jun Shiyan to say that he liked the shell a lot. He really liked it. He actually used the purple shell as a necklace and put it around his neck. After filming was over, Xiao Ye came over to give her a big coconut and tugged at her secretly. ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, I saw another purple shell.¡± Ling Sheng was dumbfounded. She thought to herself, No way. Where did so many purple shells come from? Purple shells are appearing too casually. Who said natural purple shells were rare? She asked, ¡°You picked that up too?¡± Chapter 603 - Childish and Strange Xiao Ye shook her head and secretly pointed at the man who was peeling the coconut seriously under the parasol. She whispered, ¡°It¡¯s on the Third Master¡¯s neck.¡± Ling Sheng looked over and saw him immediately. The man was wearing a white T-shirt, black beach pants, and sunglasses. When he sat on the beach chair, he looked like a teenager in his prime. He was peeling a coconut. As he moved, the purple shell around his neck swayed, looking very eye-catching. Ling Sheng, who carried a big coconut, limped toward the man while drinking coconut juice. After her feet had been injured, she had rested for a day before she¡¯d started filming normally. The film crew had moved the underwater scenes to the end and filmed the above-water scenes to ensure that her feet would not get infected. Jun Shiyan removed his sunglasses and looked up at her. Then, he pulled her to sit beside him and picked up a slightly cold towel to wipe the sweat off her forehead. In a sexy, low voice, he asked, ¡°How many more scenes are there?¡± He was really scared. There had been two accidents during the filming process of this advertisement. In order to prevent anything from happening to her again, he had decided to follow the film crew. He would only be at ease if he kept watching her. ¡°Two more.¡± Ling Sheng took a big gulp of coconut juice and placed the coconut on the table. Then, she reached out to touch the purple shell with her index finger and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The fact that he was wearing a purple shell was very eye-catching. It was very childish and strange. In today¡¯s society, no one would wear a shell around their neck as an ornament. ¡°Does it look nice?¡± Jun Shiyan asked with a smile, feeling very proud. ¡°I got someone to make it. I¡¯ll wear it all the time in the future.¡± Ling Sheng did not know whether to laugh or cry. She let out a low cough. ¡°Third Master, the purple shell looks nice, but it¡¯s strange that you¡¯re wearing it like this.¡± Jun Shiyan said, ¡°I don¡¯t care. I like it.¡± This was the first time Ling Sheng had seen him act as willfully as a child throwing a tantrum. She could not help but laugh. ¡°Take a look. Everyone¡¯s looking at you.¡± Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re Third Master Jun, a man everyone treats as a god, worships, or fears. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too degrading to wear a shell like that? Won¡¯t it ruin your mighty image? ¡°Why should I care what others think of me?¡± Jun Shiyan frowned slightly, solidifying his stance. ¡°It¡¯s good enough that I like it. Let¡¯s see who will dare gossip behind my back.¡± ¡°Okay, okay.¡± While Ling Sheng found it a little funny, her heart felt sweet and warm. Yes, yes, no one would dare spout nonsense behind his back. However, could you imagine a man called the King of Hell wearing a seashell for you? He does not care about anyone¡¯s opinion because it¡¯s a gift from me. Only then did Jun Shiyan smile in satisfaction. He peeled a big coconut that was white and tender, picked up a piece, and fed it to her. Ling Sheng took a bite. It was full of the fragrance of coconut milk. She liked coconut shavings, especially the ones here. They were all fresh and crispy when she ate them. In combination with a sip of coconut juice, it was perfect. As they walked past the workers, the workers did not look sideways. The man over there was Third Master Jun. In the past, he had only existed in their imagination and in legends. However, no one could control themselves. They all stole glances out of the corner of their eyes, especially the female staff, who were obsessed with his magnificent beauty. Everyone said that that man was high and mighty and looked down on the world. No one could catch his eye because they had never seen anyone who could do that. Chapter 604 - Gu Shen Is Jealous When he looked at Ling Sheng, his eyes and mind were full of her. His affection and gentleness were intoxicating, and one could not help but indulge in his gaze. One could only hate the fact that he was not looking at them. If one could receive such a gaze from him, it would be worth it even if one died. However, the workers had also seen the beautiful purple seashell hanging around Third Master Jun¡¯s neck. Women liked to gossip when they were together. ¡°Did you see that? The Third Master is wearing a shell.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a purple shell, right? Do you think Ling Sheng has one too?¡± ¡°Legend has it that lovers with purple shells will be together forever. Indeed, good men always belong to others. Ling Sheng is someone I don¡¯t deserve being envious of.¡± ¡°Did you see the way the Third Master looked at Ling Sheng? I really want to drown in his eyes. He¡¯s so affectionate, right?¡± ¡°Of course I saw. Ling Sheng is the woman I envy the most. Who spread the rumor that the Third Master was disfigured and disabled? If the Third Master is disfigured, I beg the heavens to open their eyes and let me be disfigured too!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve noticed, but Gu Shen¡¯s expression doesn¡¯t look good. Didn¡¯t news of his relationship with Ling Sheng spread some time ago? Don¡¯t tell me he likes Ling Sheng too!¡± ¡°Ling Sheng is a pretty, considerate, and adorable girl. Even a woman like me likes her. It¡¯s normal for men to like her, alright?¡± ¡°Gu Shen must be jealous. However, the Third Master is his Third Uncle. Ling Sheng will be his Third Aunt in the future. He¡­¡± Gu Shen let out a cough and shot a cold look at the gossiping women around him. His eyes were cold as he warned them. ¡°If you have time to gossip, why don¡¯t you work hard?¡± He liked Ling Sheng? Were they blind? How in the world could they think that he liked Ling Sheng? There was no way he would like Ling Sheng! When he turned around to leave, he accidentally saw a woman and a man sitting on a beach chair not far away. She was small and skinny to begin with, so her body shrank into a ball as she squeezed herself next to the man intimately. He did not know what the man whispered in her ear, but her smile was like a flower, and her chime-like laughter spread far and wide. His hands, which were hanging by his sides, clenched into fists subconsciously. He felt annoyed and did not want to take another look at them. He left without hesitation. However, her smile still appeared in front of him. It was sweet and blissful, and it reached her eyes. She looked like an obedient woman¡ªsomething he had never seen her be before. ¡°Eat less. Your stomach will swell if you eat too much.¡± Jun Shiyan had already grabbed her hand and stopped her. Upon seeing the young lady pout in grievance, he coaxed her. ¡°I¡¯ll make coconut milk for you. When the advertisement is done, you can drink iced coconut milk, alright?¡± Ling Sheng extended a finger pitifully. ¡°Can I have another piece? Just one. Really, just one.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s heart softened, and he nodded slightly. ¡°Just one.¡± Ling Sheng reached out excitedly to take the biggest piece, which was the one she had taken a liking to. It was as big as a palm, but before she could get it, the man snatched it away. He broke it into small pieces right in front of her, and she pointed at him angrily. ¡°Jun Shiyan, you cheated!¡± Jun Shiyan smiled and nodded. He did not deny it, but he took a look at her stomach and said in a low voice, ¡°You still have to film.¡± Ling Sheng lowered her eyes and saw her bulging stomach under her muslin dress. Her face withered instantly, and she let out an awkward cough. ¡°You¡¯re also like this when you¡¯re full.¡± Chapter 605 - Remember Your Identity Jun Shiyan saw the young lady pick up a coconut, break off a piece the size of a fingernail, and put it in her mouth. Then, she ran to the side to do some exercises. Her expression and actions were extremely adorable. He shook his head lovingly, and joyful laughter spread through his chest. The dress Ling Sheng was wearing was made of silk and showed off her figure. Even though she had a slight tummy, the effect would be greatly reduced on film. She was beginning to regret drinking the milk of a big coconut. Actually, she had not eaten much, but she had drunk a lot. She could get rid of the tummy simply by going to the washroom. During the next filming session, Gu Shen was not in a good state. His expression was not on point, and his actions were not on point either. He looked a little anxious. Ling Sheng had initially planned to follow the filming schedule in the morning and finish filming in the afternoon quickly. She could also catch up with the Third Master and go to the beach to catch the sunset. However, when she got off work, the sky had already darkened completely. The last scene had been filmed with a light. Jun Shiyan had been watching the whole time, his eyes looking unfathomable. As a man, he could sense the threat that another man posed to his woman. Ah Shen¡­ liked his young lady! Ling Sheng went to change and remove her makeup. Gu Shen, who was ready to leave, greeted him. ¡°Third Uncle.¡± Jun Shiyan took a sip of coconut juice and asked in a low voice, ¡°Ah Shen, do you like Sheng Sheng?¡± Gu Shen hurriedly denied it. ¡°What are you talking about, Third Uncle? Why would I like her?¡± Jun Shiyan got up and saw that the young lady had already called for him to run over. He said casually, ¡°That¡¯s good. She¡¯s your Third Aunt. Remember who you are.¡± ¡°I will remember your words, Third Uncle.¡± Gu Shen broke out in a cold sweat. Even if he liked Ling Sheng, he would not have the guts to provoke Third Uncle. ¡°Third Uncle, I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± Jun Shiyan nodded. Gu Shen bowed respectfully before turning to leave. Before he could walk far, he heard Ling Sheng¡¯s voice behind him. His anxiety welled up again, making him feel annoyed. It was crazy! Why was this happening? Why did he care about how she treated Third Uncle? Why was he comparing her attitude toward Third Uncle to her attitude toward him? When his agent, Chen Ge, saw him leave, he chased after him and followed him. He did not dare speak. Ah Shen was not okay today. He had been paying attention to Ling Sheng. Perhaps the Third Master had come and forced out the true feelings in his heart? However, so what if he liked Ling Sheng? Ling Sheng was now the Third Master¡¯s woman and his Third Aunt. He had completely lost the best opportunity to win her. That was why one had to grasp opportunities when they presented themselves. Otherwise, it would be too late for regrets in the future. Ling Sheng smiled as she held Jun Shiyan¡¯s arm. Her other hand quietly pulled the chain around his neck. She looked at the seashell and asked with a smile, ¡°Third Master, where are we eating?¡± Jun Shiyan smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to eat Chinese food? Xu Xi found a famous local Chinese restaurant. I¡¯ll take you there to try it.¡± Ever since Huo Xuanzhou had taken her to have a BBQ meal, the young lady had wanted to eat it every day. Since she could not eat too much, he would take her to eat something healthy. ¡°Okay.¡± Ling Sheng was still not used to eating foreign food. Of course, seafood and barbeque were excluded. This was because barbeque was really delicious. The thought of it made her stomach move. Chapter 606 - Wrong Person Ling Sheng had not expected the boss of the most famous Chinese restaurant the Third Master had mentioned to be Brazilian. However, his Chinese was very fluent. The boss said that he had stayed in China for ten years to learn how to cook before coming to this restaurant. The menu was very authentic, but in order to cater to the tastes of tourists from various countries, the dishes had been modified. Ling Sheng ordered Mapo Tofu, sour and spicy potato strips, dry fried long beans, fried cauliflower, sweet and sour pork, and pickled fish. She also ordered clay pot tofu, which was recommended by the menu. Of course, most of the dishes were what she wanted to eat. The Third Master could not eat much when he was out. The clay pot tofu was his. As soon as the dishes were served, an old lady walked in. She was over 80 years old, but her body was very strong. When she saw the duo, her turbid eyes lit up. She exclaimed in surprise, ¡°You¡¯re really here?¡± Ling Sheng looked at the overjoyed old woman in confusion. She did not know the old woman in front of her. Jun Shiyan looked at the old woman. ¡°Madam, do we know each other?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t remember?¡± The old woman frowned, but she was still very agitated and happy. ¡°How could you forget? Three years ago, you came with your wife here for vacation and even invited us to have dinner with you. You even said that if there was a chance in the future, you would definitely bring the baby over. Where¡¯s your baby? Didn¡¯t he come with you?¡± Ling Sheng felt even stranger. She did not know how to feel, but she suddenly thought of her neighbor, the old granny. She had said that she had seen her and the Third Master four years ago. She had said it as though it was true. ¡°Grandma, you¡¯ve got the wrong person!¡± ¡°How could that be? I have a good memory. You were seven months pregnant back then, so you weren¡¯t used to the food at our restaurant. Your husband borrowed our kitchen and cooked a table of food for you. In order to express his gratitude, he even invited us to eat with you.¡± The old woman was very sure and nostalgic. ¡°That was the most delicious meal I¡¯ve eaten in my life. I¡¯ll never forget it.¡± Jun Shiyan was confused. Three years ago, she had been seven months pregnant? She had not been used to this food and he had borrowed the kitchen to cook? The old woman did not look like she was lying. Perhaps she had mistaken her for someone else. However, he actually was expectant, as though he was hoping that she would continue speaking. He passed her a cup of tea. ¡°Madam, have a seat.¡± Ling Sheng looked at Jun Shiyan, her heart feeling chaotic. That was definitely impossible. The original host had been pregnant. Had the Third Master accompanied her here to have fun? What was going on? She could guarantee that there was no such memory in her head. There was not a single trace of it. The old woman was very old. Perhaps she remembered it wrong and had mistaken her for someone else. ¡°Madam, you found the purple shell?¡± The old woman smiled as she pointed at the shell around Jun Shiyan¡¯s neck. ¡°When you came over, Madam was wearing a shell around her neck. Do you remember, Madam? You told me happily that your husband picked it up by the sea and gave it to you.¡± Ling Sheng was dumbfounded. I really don¡¯t remember anything. Are you sure you¡¯re talking about the two of us? ¡°Grandma, you must be remembering it wrong. I only met him this year.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t remember it wrong. The waiter at our shop and my son and daughter-in-law were having dinner with you. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask them.¡± The old woman was unhappy when she was told that she had recognized the wrong person. She hurriedly called out for her son. ¡°Oh, come over here!¡± The lady boss ran over first and looked at them apologetically. She helped the old woman up. ¡°Mom, why are you out here? Come home with me to rest!¡± Chapter 607 - Alzheimer’s ¡°Eva, you remember these two guests, right? We had dinner together. The master borrowed our kitchen. Madam was kind and helped us improve the menu so our restaurant could continue to stay open. You must remember.¡± The old woman looked at her daughter-in-law in anticipation. ¡°Don¡¯t you? You remember.¡± The lady boss, Eva, apologized hurriedly. ¡°My mother has dementia. It¡¯s been five years. Sorry for disturbing your meal. I¡¯ll take her away now.¡± The old woman was unwilling to leave. She cried sadly and continued shouting. ¡°Er¡­ Ernesto, come over quickly! I¡¯m not lying. Come and take a look. It¡¯s really them. They saved our restaurant three years ago.¡± Eva apologized before dragging her mother-in-law away with her. The boss, Ernesto, also came over to apologize. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. Do you like seafood? I¡¯ll bring you braised prawns to apologize.¡± Ling Sheng did not know what she was feeling. Upon seeing the old lady being taken away by her daughter-in-law, she looked at them reluctantly. Her eyes were full of tears, as though she was telling them that they had to believe her. However, three years ago, when the original host had been seven months pregnant, she should have been at home. How could she have been in the Maldives or with the Third Master? That was ridiculous! Jun Shiyan looked at the boss. ¡°Boss, what does your mother mean? How did we improve the menu?¡± Ernesto told them that three years ago, the restaurant had been about to stop operating due to the food¡¯s taste. The family¡¯s livelihood had been about to come to an end. One day, he¡¯d had a sudden idea. After the menu was improved, the taste of the food was more in line with the tourists¡¯ eating habits. The restaurant¡¯s business had just come back to life, and it was slowly becoming popular again. ¡°My mother has been suffering from Alzheimer¡¯s disease for five years. She often confuses people for someone else. Sorry to disturb you.¡± Jun Shiyan smiled and shook his head. ¡°No, she¡¯s very nice. Sorry to trouble you.¡± After Ernesto left, Ling Sheng looked at Jun Shiyan thoughtfully. ¡°Third Master, did she really recognize the wrong person?¡± This old woman was not the only one. There was also the neighbor. Why were they so sure that they had seen them before? They had even said that they were husband and wife? ¡°I hope not.¡± Jun Shiyan smiled and picked up a rib for her. ¡°It¡¯s time to eat. It¡¯ll get cold.¡± Ling Sheng had just put a piece of spare ribs in her mouth when her expression gradually became curious. After a long while, she said, ¡°Third Master, the ingredients are very familiar.¡± Her family had a special recipe for sweet and sour pork. It was a recipe that her father had improved. The taste suited most people¡¯s preferences. Even a foreigner who was eating Chinese food for the first time would like it. Jun Shiyan smiled and asked, ¡°Could you really have given them the recipe?¡± Ling Sheng did not know, but she took another bite. Her eyes widened in shock. ¡°Third Master, if I told you that the ingredients for these pork ribs are exactly the same as the ingredients of the recipe I made in secret, would you believe me?¡± Was this a coincidence? Why did she suddenly feel a chill run down her spine? Besides shock, she also felt fear. Right. Fear. In combination with what the old lady had just said, she had no choice but to read more into it. However, she had no clues to begin her investigation, so she did not know what to think. Upon seeing the young lady¡¯s expression change instantly, Jun Shiyan felt an indescribable sense of strangeness. He touched the purple shell on his chest, stood up, and dragged her away. ¡°Let¡¯s go find the old lady.¡± Chapter 608 - DNA Test When the duo went over, the Old Madam was sitting quietly on a bench by the door, looking up at the stars in the sky. Jun Shiyan looked at her and called out gently. ¡°Old Madam.¡± The old lady turned around and looked at him warily. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s heart sank. The old lady looked at her as though she was a stranger, which meant that she did not remember. Indeed, the old lady could not remember what she had just done or said. After chatting with them for a while, she looked up at the sky again. Ling Sheng looked at Jun Shiyan. Could there be a problem with the original host¡¯s memory? Was there a problem with the original host¡¯s and the Third Master¡¯s memories? Could they not remember? Jun Shiyan held her hand gently. The young lady was usually very calm. She had overreacted to this matter. Could it be because of the food? In order to reassure her, he comforted her gently. ¡°Sheng Sheng, there are many coincidences in the world. The taste of the dishes is the same, but it doesn¡¯t mean anything. Didn¡¯t the boss say that he developed the secret recipe himself?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s voice was a little dull, and her emotions were complicated. She wanted to find out the answer, but what she saw was like a bottomless black hole that made her panic and feel afraid. She wanted to tell him about the annoyance and fear in her heart, but she did not know where to start or how to explain this. The old lady did not remember anything, so Jun Shiyan went to find the boss and lady boss again. The lady boss was very sure that she had not seen them before. The menu mentioned by her mother-in-law had been improved by her husband. The couple apologized sincerely to them again and told them not to take it to heart. After all, the words of an old woman with dementia could not be taken seriously. She would often enter the restaurant to talk to guests when they were not paying attention. After doing that, she could not remember what she had said. Her memory was muddled due to her illness, and sometimes she would not even recognize the couple. ¡°I¡¯ll get Xu Xi to investigate this.¡± Jun Shiyan grabbed her hand and looked at the restaurant in the night through the car window, his eyes full of confusion. If what the Old Madam had said was really true, he would be overjoyed if Sheng Sheng had come here with him when she had been pregnant three years ago. However, he was sure that he had not known her before this. The two of them had still been living in different corners of the world at the time. They had been parallel lines that had not crossed each other. ¡°Yes.¡± Ling Sheng also knew that it would be ridiculous to verify an old woman¡¯s words. However, when a person had said that and two more people had agreed, one could not help but doubt the rationality of this matter. Besides, the signature dish that the restaurant had improved was exactly the same as the secret recipe she had learned at home. She could forcefully understand that this was a coincidence that had occurred in a parallel space, but this kind of thing was too strange. In the end, Ling Sheng told him about the old couple she had met at home. Jun Shiyan watched Ling Sheng enter the hotel and was notified when she reached her room. Then, he looked at Xu Xi, who was in the driver¡¯s seat, with a deep gaze. ¡°Fly back to China immediately.¡± Xu Xi said, ¡°As you wish, Third Master.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go and find the old couple Sheng Sheng told me about and ask them about the situation. I¡¯ll investigate their relationship with the restaurant owner.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s eyes were deep. Perhaps someone wanted to cause him and Sheng Sheng a problem and had deliberately created a lie. After all, he had made too many enemies along the way. He could not ignore this possibility. Xu Xi said, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Also¡­¡± Jun Shiyan looked in the direction of the hotel and said in a low voice, ¡°Perform a paternity test on me and Xiaoqi.¡± Chapter 609 - Video Exposure In the subsequent filming session, Ling Sheng refused to let Jun Shiyan follow her no matter what. She promised him that she would be safe and told him to wait at home. Heavens knew that when he was around, all the workers would tremble in fear no matter what was done. Director Feng Yao did not even dare speak loudly to her, let alone criticize her. This had seriously affected her working mode and made her lose her ability to judge her own performance. After all, no matter what she did or what she filmed, Director Feng would approve. One should note that this was not what had happened on the first day of filming. Whenever she had not been in the right state and her performance had not been good enough, Director Feng had suggested a retake. When Ling Sheng finished filming two scenes and went to the washroom, she suddenly heard someone arguing in the greenery beside her. Actually, there was a voice. That voice belonged to Feng Yao. She was not very curious, especially when she heard others gossip. However, she stopped in her tracks when she entered the wrong room and perked her ears sensitively. She then looked over quietly. Feng Yao was with a girl who looked very familiar. She was his assistant. She was not very pretty, but she knew how to dress and was very fashionable. ¡°My period hasn¡¯t come.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to take the morning-after pill?¡± ¡°Director Feng, contraception after the incident is not 100% effective. You¡¯ve been married for so many years, yet you don¡¯t even know this?¡± ¡°What do you want then?¡± ¡°I know you won¡¯t divorce your wife. If you give me five million, we won¡¯t owe each other anything. I¡¯ll act like I was bitten by a wild dog.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. You barged in suddenly that day, and you didn¡¯t say no. I didn¡¯t force you. You volunteered.¡± ¡°Director Feng, what do you think will happen if I send the video to your wife? Or perhaps I can sell it to the paparazzi directly.¡± ¡°You were the one who spiked my drink?¡± ¡°Director Feng, don¡¯t accuse me. I¡¯m a victim. How would I know who spiked your drink? However, you were really fierce that day. If you need anything in the future, you can look for me anytime.¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking for too much. I don¡¯t have that much money.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. If I expose the video, what do you think will happen? Your wife will divorce you, and your adultery will be exposed. You will be torn apart by the netizens. Your career will deteriorate drastically, and no one will ask you to film a movie or advertisement anymore. Think about it carefully. Is money more important than your reputation, career, and family?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Director Feng, think about it carefully. Come and find me when you¡¯ve thought it through.¡± When Ling Sheng saw the female assistant leave, Feng Yao slumped against a tree trunk, his face ashen and his eyes full of regret and guilt. ¡°Director Feng.¡± Ling Sheng walked over. When Feng Yao saw Ling Sheng, his eyes widened in shock, and his voice became tense. ¡°You¡­ You heard everything?¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°I don¡¯t care about your relationship with Assistant Wang. I just want to ask, did you enter the wrong room the day you checked in?¡± ¡°No, I took the wrong room card.¡± Feng Yao had already given up on himself. Now that things had come to this, there was no point in denying it. Besides, he believed that Ling Sheng would not reveal the secret or threaten him with this. The day she had checked in, Feng Yao and Gu Shen had taken the wrong room cards. When Du Manqing had changed her room card, she had given Gu Shen¡¯s room card to her. Feng Yao had just regained his energy when Assistant Wang had come to his room to bring him something. By then, the man had already lost his senses, and he could not help mistaking Assistant Wang for his wife. Naturally, they¡¯d had sex. Chapter 610 - His Life and Death After the incident, he had regretted it so much that his intestines had churned. In addition, Assistant Wang had used this incident to extort him. He was sure that Assistant Wang had set him up. She had tampered with the room card and drugged him. Gu Shen and Ling Sheng had also entered the wrong room, so he had not dared make a commotion, fearing that he would be implicated. After all, the two of them were people he could not afford to offend. With Huo Xuanzhou in the picture, he had not dared say anything. Ling Sheng looked at Feng Yao. ¡°Director Feng, can I ask if you met Song Xi when you checked in?¡± Feng Yao shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with Song Xi. I¡¯ve never seen her before. I only saw Du Manqing.¡± Then, his expression changed. Before he had spoken to Du Manqing, he had left to make a call. About ten minutes later, he had returned and had another drink. In that case¡­ Feng Yao looked at Ling Sheng, his face ashen from anger. ¡°It was her?¡± ¡°I think so.¡± Ling Sheng saw that he had finally thought it through. His assistant must have wanted to extort him at the last minute but had not planned ahead. However, because he had thought that it was all his assistant¡¯s fault, he had not considered any other possibilities. After all, if his assistant had wanted to spike anything he drank or ate, he wouldn¡¯t have suspected anything. He never suspected Du Manqing. ¡°What a vicious thought!¡± Feng Yao had not expected it to be her. Now that he thought about it, he figured out what he had been unable to understand. Besides his assistant, Du Manqing was the person most likely to have done something to his card. She had time, and her motive was to ruin Ling Sheng¡¯s reputation. If he had not taken the wrong room card from Gu Shen back then, he and Ling Sheng would have been the ones in the room. He had also been drugged and had lost his self-control. It was obvious what would have happened. After being exposed, Ling Sheng would have been the evil mistress who had ruined someone else¡¯s happy family. She would have deserved to be cursed. Meanwhile, he would have also become a scumbag who had broken his word and cheated on his wife with Ling Sheng. His image as a good man would have been ruined, and he would have been attacked by netizens. His career would have suffered a serious blow, and his wife would have divorced him. He would not have been able to survive in the entertainment circle anymore. ¡°Director Feng, it¡¯s good that you understand.¡± Ling Sheng looked at the man in front of her. She knew that he might be a good man, but a man who could not control his third leg was actually quite pitiful. However, under the circumstances, it should be very painful and difficult to restrain oneself. ¡°I promise that what happened between you and Assistant Wang will end here.¡± Thankfully, she had asked him about it. She had almost blamed it on Song Xi. ¡°Thank you.¡± Despite everything, Feng Yao thanked her for telling him the truth. His heart felt cold. In the entertainment circle, one could never know if the person smiling at them was a human or a ghost with a mask. He had once trusted that woman so much and had helped her when she had been a newbie. He had watched her get where she was today step by step, but she had wanted to use him to destroy another enemy of hers, completely ignoring how it would affect his life. Women! When they were ruthless, they were really heartless. Ling Sheng could not get involved in other people¡¯s family matters, but this incident had started because of her. Du Manqing had wanted to frame her, and Director Feng was just a convenient tool she had chosen in advance. She thus said, ¡°Director Feng, no matter what¡¯s really happened, this has something to do with me. I¡¯ll get someone to talk to Assistant Wang. I promise she won¡¯t make this matter public.¡± Chapter 611 - Huo Ci’s Beauty ¡°Ling Sheng, you just entered the entertainment circle. People don¡¯t get along so easily in this field.¡± Feng Yao¡¯s lips curled up in a sad, bitter smile, and his voice was low and sorrowful. It was not that he had not thought of it, but he had not wanted to think that way. He had not wanted to believe that the pure and kind girl who had just entered the entertainment circle could have become such a scheming, evil woman who would resort to unscrupulous means to frame others. ¡°Thank you for the reminder, Director Feng.¡± Ling Sheng stood up straight and turned to look at him. ¡°Director Feng, get ready. We¡¯re about to start filming. I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± Feng Yao watched her leave before he pushed himself up with difficulty. She had asked for five million dollars. Even if he had given her five million dollars, she might have asked for another 50 million or 500 million. A woman¡¯s desire could never be satisfied. Where could he get enough money to fill this bottomless hole? Since Ling Sheng had said she would help him, she would probably go looking for the Third Master. If the Third Master¡¯s men came forward, Assistant Wang would be more restrained. Before Du Manqing had even finished filming her magazine cover, she had said that something was wrong with her body and announced that she would be resting indefinitely. This should be because of Ling Sheng! If he had been a little suspicious at first, he was now sure that the nails in Ling Sheng¡¯s slippers had been put there by Du Manqing. She was probably finished now. Meanwhile, Ling Sheng helped him. In the end, Assistant Wang only asked for 2 million and destroyed the original video and the photos. Feng Yao was extremely grateful. He told her that if she encountered any trouble in the future, she could come and find him. He would definitely help her. On the day the commercial was done filming, Ling Sheng returned to China. Jun Shiyan had said that he had an emergency meeting and had returned a day earlier than her. The day she returned to the country was a Friday, and it happened to be the premiere day of a crime-related mystery film called ¡°Yellow River Killer¡± that starred Huo Ci as the main lead. ¡°Yellow River Killer¡± was a movie he had filmed three years ago. As it was rather excessive in theme, it had never been cleared by the censors. It had only participated in a few famous overseas film festivals and had won the Golden Bear Award for Best Screenplay. Back then, it had been very popular in the country. The Little Cis and other film fans had been waiting until their eyes had gone blind, but they had not been able to watch the movie in theaters. This time, the release was simply a celebration. When the Little Cis heard the news, they started working hard on various platforms. It was as though they were waiting for the stars and the moon to align to finally be able to watch their idol¡¯s movie. Without hesitation, they started working. Their slogan had to be number one in popularity! Number one!!! Although the movie was a hidden treasure, there were not many people in China who could brag about winning the Golden Bear Award! In the past week, Big Boss Huo had firmly occupied the top three trending topics. Even if one spent money, one would not be able to squeeze past him. Who wanted to buy a trending topic at this juncture and push him down? The fans would teach them a lesson in minutes. Of course, no one dared to displace him. No one would dare foolishly cross them at the moment and be hated by the Little Cis for the rest of their lives. They could forget about their future then. The homepages of various video websites opened, and the screen was full of #Huo Ci¡¯s Gorgeous Looks, World¡¯s True Beauty #Huo Ci, A Passionate Young Man Of Yesteryear, A Peerless Hunk Of Today #Huo Ci¡¯s God-Like Acting, Just Keep Touting Him #Huo Ci Teaches You What Exemplified Acting Is. Ling Sheng went to #Huo Ci¡¯s Super Topic#. There was a lottery happening, so it was even livelier than New Year¡¯s. The Little Cis were all creatures with a lot of wealth. The prizes were all huge, so much so that any lottery for less than 1,000 yuan couldn¡¯t even be considered a lottery by their standards. Chapter 612 - Father-In-Law’s Film Sells Many Tickets In addition, there were many Little Cis. They were all old fans who had started families long ago, so the lottery was even stranger. There was a washing machine, an air conditioner, a fridge, a feather blanket, a silk blanket, a sofa, all kinds of bed-related products, daily necessities, furniture, cosmetics, accessories, and food. There was a variety of items that dazzled one¡¯s eyes. Since Ling Sheng had nothing to do, she left comments and shared the lottery posts one by one. Perhaps she would win. However, the last requirement for the lottery was to watch the movie to confirm the ticket stubs. Unfortunately, watching the movie would have to wait two days. This was because all the tickets in the first two days of the movie¡¯s release had been booked by a tycoon on Weibo called ¡°Father-In-Law¡¯s Movie Do Well¡± across all the big movie theaters in China, and the number of screenings for ¡°Yellow River Killer¡± had reached more than 150%. In order to make it easier for fans to watch the movie, the tycoon had specially developed a phone app. Two days before the movie premiered, the audience could watch it for free as long as they made an appointment online by using their real name. In the past two days, the topics on the Weibo account #Father-In-Law¡¯s Movie Do Well# were numerous. Everyone was guessing what kind of wealth this person had. Had Huo Ci already gotten married and had a child? The Little Cis analyzed the situation. Logically speaking, it should be a joke. Old Huo did not even have a girlfriend, so how could he have a daughter? Besides, Huo Ci had many friends, including countless rich people. Everyone just treated it as a joke. Perhaps one of his wealthy friends was joking about it just to support his movie. After all, this had happened before. Two years ago, when Huo Ci¡¯s new movie had been released, Teacher Lu had done the same thing. He had registered a small account called ¡°Huo Ci Kneeled Down and Called Me Daddy¡± and invited the entire country¡¯s audience to watch the premiere and support the box office. However, there were also netizens who expressed their doubts and rebutted what the Cis said. Between good friends, especially people with a tight relationship like theirs, it was more likely to call one daddy. However, who would lower their seniority and call him father-in-law out of boredom? Besides, this rich person was much more generous than Teacher Lu and Teacher Bai. Teacher Lu had booked tickets to see the premiere, allowing the first two days to be free-to-watch. Given Best Actor Huo¡¯s appeal at the box office and the popularity of the movie itself, he estimated that the first day¡¯s box office earnings would not be lower than 500 million. There was definitely a chance of breaking the record of 600 million yuan per day. Two days ago, an estimate had been made by Bug-Eyed Movies: 1.3 billion. That meant that this big boss¡¯s son-in-law must have spent 1.3 billion in two days. It would really be spending money like water, as if it were nothing. This support was definitely hardcore. In the eye-catching red Ferrari, Xiaoqi looked at the dark-faced big shot in the driver¡¯s seat and said in a small voice, ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s just watch the movie for free.¡± Huo Ci had been searching theaters for some time, but there were only movie theaters that screened it for free. He was in a bad mood, so he was naturally fuming. When he heard Xiaoqi¡¯s words, he exploded. ¡°F*ck, who was the one who wanted to support my movie¡¯s box office? How can you support me when it¡¯s free? I take care of your board and lodging, but you can¡¯t even bear to spend some money on me, right?¡± Xiaoqi was already used to being shouted at. He was not afraid no matter how loudly he shouted. He looked up at him seriously and muttered worriedly, ¡°Grandpa, Xiaoqi invited you to watch a movie, but what if we can¡¯t find a theater that charges money?¡± He had saved up his pocket money and promised to contribute to the box office when Grandpa¡¯s movie was released. He had invited him to watch a movie, but in those cinemas, one could watch Grandpa¡¯s movie without spending money. Chapter 613 - : Shameless When he mentioned this, Huo Ci got angry. Smoke was rising from the top of his head. F*ck, Third Master Jun was shameless. He had booked the cinemas for two days and invited people to watch his movie for free. As long as one made an appointment in advance, one could go to the cinema to watch the movie. As a result, he could not even find a f*cking place to watch the movie! What was that? He had even registered an alternate account called #Father-In-Law¡¯s Movie Do Well#. Who the f*ck was his father-in-law? Don¡¯t pile those titles on me! Wait and see; when that brat returned, he would make them break up. If she dared to fool around with him again, he would break her legs! ¡°Grandpa, shall we wait two days before watching the movie?¡± Xiaoqi knew that he was angry, so his voice became softer. ¡°It won¡¯t be free then.¡± Ever since they had not found a cinema to watch the movie, Grandpa had been scolding Uncle Jun. He had said that Uncle Jun was a scumbag who had booked all the venues and invited people to watch the movie for free. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m that free all the time? I only have time today.¡± Huo Ci shot him a look and suppressed his anger. He gritted his teeth in rage. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t find a theater that charges money.¡± Xiaoqi pursed his lips obediently and did not speak. Grandpa was too scary. If Uncle Jun had been beside him, Grandpa would definitely have beaten him to death. Mommy had said that she would be home today, but she had yet to call him. He did not know if she would be back or not. Could she come over to watch a movie with him and Grandpa? Half an hour later, Huo Ci finally took Xiaoqi to a small cinema at a corner. The tickets were finally not free. However, there were a lot of people in the cinema. Most of them were pretty young ladies who were holding his light sticks and showing their support. One look and one could tell that they were organized, disciplined Little Cis who had come specifically to watch the movie. When he got out of the elevator, Huo Ci could not walk forward anymore. He was afraid of being recognized. He would never doubt his fans¡¯ ability to recognize him. Even if he was wearing a mask, sunglasses, and a lowered hat or disguised himself as Count Dracula, he would be recognized by those sharp-eyed fans. He had once secretly read the guide they had written. Just by observing his walking posture, dressing style, and small actions, they could recognize him easily even if they only saw the back of his head or just a finger. God knew what kind of godly feats they were capable of. The Cis could be seen everywhere in the theater, even near the vending machine. He could not go anywhere, so he got Xiaoqi to run errands for him. ¡°I¡¯m going to the washroom. Wait for me here after you buy the movie tickets and some food.¡± There were fans everywhere. When he saw them, his forehead darkened and his scalp went numb. If he went over now, he would be a weak, pitiful lamb that had entered a wolf pack. He would definitely cause a commotion. He took a look and saw a girl holding his support placard looking over. He hurriedly dodged and stood behind a marble pillar, gesturing at Xiaoqi to leave quickly. Xiaoqi was very obedient. He nodded and patted his chest, guaranteeing that he would complete Grandpa¡¯s mission. ¡°Uncle, hurry up!¡± Most of the people in line were there to buy food, and a small number was there to buy tickets. When Xiaoqi walked over on his short legs, his delicate appearance attracted the attention of many people. This child was too adorable. Xiaoqi lined up obediently at the back of the line. The little guy stood up straight with his head held high and his chest puffed out. He looked as valiant as though he was about to do something big. His face was serious as he held two newly-minted 100-yuan notes in his hand nervously. Chapter 614 - So Adorable Many of the people queuing to buy popcorn and beverages were Little Cis. Most of them were young girls. Girls liked adorable things, so upon seeing how adorable the child was, they could not help talking to him. ¡°Where¡¯s your guardian, little one? Why are you alone?¡± What was wrong with the adults of his family? They had even asked a child to queue up. What if such an adorable child was deceived? ¡°My uncle went to the washroom. He¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Xiaoqi looked at the young lady politely. His tender voice was so adorable that one¡¯s heart melted. The ladies around him knew each other, and their faces blushed due to the child¡¯s cuteness. Some of the ladies even gave him candy. The candy was custom-made and had been prepared to be distributed among the Ci Sisters. Huo Ci¡¯s photo was on it, and it had been carefully made. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m sorry. Mommy says¡­¡± Xiaoqi was about to say no, as his mother had said that he could not take things from other people. When he looked down and saw Grandpa¡¯s photo on the piece of paper, he hurriedly caught it and thanked her politely. ¡°Thank you, Sister.¡± There were many young ladies there who were holding Grandpa¡¯s photos. He knew that these sisters were Grandpa¡¯s fans. ¡°I didn¡¯t poison the candy!¡± The young lady unwrapped a piece of candy and put it in her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s milk candy. It¡¯s delicious.¡± Xiaoqi had yet to eat it. His mother had said that he could not eat anything. The last time Grandpa had taken him to a bar, a bad man had given him candy to trick him, but Uncle Jun had saved him. He thus smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t like candy.¡± Another girl squatted in front of him and looked at the alert child. She then pointed at the candy. ¡°Little one, if you don¡¯t like candy, why are you holding it?¡± Xiaoqi pointed at Huo Ci seriously. The girl beside him smiled. ¡°You like Huo Ci, right? Little one, you must be the youngest Little Ci here today.¡± Oh my! How adorable! How adorable! The child was actually a Little Ci! Xiaoqi nodded. He liked Grandpa a lot. When he saw a piece of candy paper beside his feet, he bent down to pick it up and put it away carefully. This unintentional action made the surrounding Little Cis laugh nonstop. Oh my, whose kid was this? If no one recognized it, then it must have been stolen! The Little Cis in front of him asked him to order food first, but he rejected them sternly. He said that there was a first-come-first-served rule about lines, causing the hearts of the unmarried Little Cis to explode. They wanted to have a child immediately. They were adorable and sensible. Who could resist that? The Little Cis beside him helped him buy tickets and choose seats. He completed the task Grandpa had assigned to him smoothly. In the end, he carried a big bucket of popcorn in his left hand and a cup of coke and coffee in his right hand. The coke was his, and the coffee was Grandpa¡¯s. The movie was already starting, and the people who had come to watch it entered one after another. A few young ladies who were afraid that Xiaoqi would be deceived by bad people took him to the place where he had arranged to meet his family. They informed the waiter at the opposite counter and asked him to watch the kid before leaving. Xiaoqi waited for Grandpa obediently in that spot. When he turned around, he saw a familiar figure zoom past the elevator. His face changed instantly as he chased after him and shouted in a pitiful, flustered voice, ¡°Great Uncle!¡± Before he could finish speaking, his eyes reddened. Tears welled up in his eyes as he pursed his lips tightly, trying his best not to cry. Had Grandpa gone downstairs? Had Grandpa abandoned him? Chapter 615 - My Husband Is Huo Ci The little fella was still holding everything in his hands. When he started to run, he spilled the popcorn. As soon as he reached the elevator, he bumped into someone with a bang, and coffee and coke splattered all over him. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The moment the girl got out of the elevator, she bumped into the body of a child holding beverages. Her white woolen coat was stained, making her look pathetic. She was about to flare up when she saw the adorable child. Her voice softened immediately as she looked at him gently. ¡°Little one, you should walk slower.¡± Xiaoqi looked at the lady in front of him in embarrassment. His face was red as he looked at the stains on her clothes. He had done something wrong and was so scared that he wanted to cry. In a sobbing voice, he said, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± The girl looked at the adorable child in front of her. His body was trembling, and he was so nervous that he was about to cry. He even tried his best to pretend to be strong. She sighed and admitted that she was unlucky. After all, the child was really adorable. She smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, you can leave!¡± ¡°Sister, I¡¯m sorry. Your clothes are dirty. Xiaoqi will compensate you.¡± Xiaoqi knew that if he ruined someone else¡¯s clothes, he would have to compensate them. He had gotten this sister¡¯s clothes dirty. The girl had not expected the child to speak so seriously despite his young age. His serious expression made her heart ache. This child was too sensible! She had money, so she did not need him to pay. The coat was Chanel¡¯s latest high-quality design. It was not a big deal to her. It had only cost about 100,000 yuan. However, if the child¡¯s family was not very rich, she was afraid that this would burden the family. Besides, the kid was really sensible. Forget it! ¡°I don¡¯t need you to pay. Little one, where are your parents? Hurry up and find them. Don¡¯t run around alone, understand?¡± The girl smiled gently at him. She was a breed of Huo Ci fans who believed that they were his wives, so she had come to watch her hubby¡¯s movie with her best friend. However, all the big and medium-sized cinemas in the capital had been booked by that #Father-In-Law¡¯s Do Well#, so the tickets were free. She was infuriated! She had agreed to split up with her best friend to find a cinema. After they¡¯d been searching for half a day, her best friend had finally found a theater that charged for tickets. She had called her and said that she had bought a ticket and wanted her to come over quickly. She had rushed over immediately. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry. My granduncle is very rich. He will pay you.¡± Xiaoqi emphasized the words ¡°very rich¡±. He did not know how much money he would have to pay, but his expression was very serious and firm. He hugged the popcorn in his arms nervously and worriedly. Were this sister¡¯s clothes very expensive? Every piece of Mommy¡¯s clothes was very expensive, especially the clothes Fifth Great Uncle had bought her. ¡°Is your granduncle that rich?¡± The girl was amused by his serious expression. She could not help but want to tease him. She squatted in front of him and smiled. ¡°Who¡¯s your granduncle?¡± Xiaoqi pointed at Huo Ci, who was on the movie poster in front of him. He tilted his head and looked at the young lady seriously. The girl had not expected the child to be so adorable. What a joke. Why had she not known that her husband took care of children as a hobby? Or had he come to watch his own movie? Why would he come to such a small theater? She cleared her throat and asked, ¡°Are you saying that your granduncle is Huo Ci?¡± Xiaoqi nodded hurriedly. The girl¡¯s smile became even more gorgeous. Upon seeing how adorable he was, she could not help but scratch the tip of his nose gently. She smiled and said, ¡°What a coincidence. Your granduncle is Huo Ci. My husband is Huo Ci!¡± Chapter 616 - Beauty Xiaoqi looked at her seriously. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t spout nonsense. My granduncle is not married. He doesn¡¯t have a wife.¡± The girl smiled gorgeously. Was the kid trying to make her laugh to death? His serious look was too adorable. Whose child was this? If no one recognized him, she would abduct him! However, as she smiled, her smile froze on her face. Her eyes widened as she looked in disbelief at the handsome man who had suddenly appeared in front of her. She was so agitated that her heart stopped. Ahhh! No way! What had she just seen? Huo¡­ Huo¡­ Huo Ci! ¡°Granduncle, you¡¯re here.¡± When he saw the man, Xiaoqi¡¯s eyes reddened. After shouting excitedly, he lowered his head in low spirits and sniffled, not daring to look at him. ¡°I stained Sister¡¯s clothes.¡± ¡°Hubby, I¡­¡± The girl had just started speaking when her heart raced in excitement. She was so nervous that she was incoherent. ¡°No, Hubby¡­ I, I¡¯m not¡­ Huo Ci¡­ Brother Ci, I¡¯m your wife!¡± Huo Ci smiled. Upon seeing the girl cry and laugh, he passed her a tissue. ¡°Is this your first time seeing me in person?¡± He had been keeping an eye on the brat, afraid that something would go wrong like last time. While buying a bottle of water from the vending machine, he had seen the brat run toward the elevator, crying and shouting. He had not caught up with him. When he had seen that he had bumped into someone and that the Little Cis in the cinema had basically gone to watch the movie, he had finally dared to remove his disguise. ¡°Brother Ci, you¡¯re really handsome!¡± The girl did not know how to express her excitement at that moment. When she took the tissue from him, she felt so blessed that she was about to faint. She did not know what she was talking about. She only knew that if she did not express her feelings at that moment, she would regret it for the rest of her life. She covered her heart and screamed crazily deep down. Ahhh! He was indeed a shining beauty. Where had this god come from? Both his hair and soles were perfect! Huo Ci knew that he was handsome. That was what everyone said when they saw him. He smiled elegantly and said, ¡°Do you need me to sign an autograph for you? Perhaps you want a photo?¡± Upon hearing his words, the girl whipped out her phone in a flurry and nodded vigorously. Ahhh, hubby is looking at me. No, don¡¯t look at me. When you look at me, I feel like I¡¯m falling in love! Just as she was about to wipe her tears with a tissue, she remembered that the tissue had been given to her by her husband. She had to frame it and treasure it for the rest of her life. She wiped her tears with her sleeve instead. Thankfully, her makeup was waterproof. Otherwise, she would have looked like a cat. She would have been embarrassed to death in front of her husband. Xiaoqi looked at the lady, who was crying, laughing, and praising Grandpa, with a question mark on his face. What had happened to Sister? Why was she crying? She was Grandpa¡¯s fan. Shouldn¡¯t she be happy to see him? Why was she crying? Huo Ci signed an autograph for the girl and took a photo with her. Then, he asked her, ¡°Can you not post the photo? Also, don¡¯t leak the fact that I¡¯m here. I just want to watch the movie quietly.¡± The girl finally stopped crying and nodded. She looked at him seriously. She had just swallowed the word ¡°husband¡± back down. Upon regaining her senses, she knew that she could not call him that. It was fine if they called him that way among the other fans, but when she faced her husband, she had to be calm. ¡°Brother Ci, don¡¯t worry. I definitely won¡¯t tell anyone. I¡¯ll keep it a secret. Are you here to watch ¡®Yellow River Killer¡¯?¡± Huo Ci nodded and dragged Xiaoqi out. ¡°The child wants to watch it. His parents are overseas. I came to watch it with him.¡± If he watched his own movie, he would be mocked to death. Thankfully, Ling Xiaoqi was with him, so he would not appear so narcissistic. Chapter 617 - Dear Husband ¡°Yes, yes.¡± The girl nodded. He was really the child¡¯s granduncle. Even his relatives¡¯ child was so adorable and obedient. Indeed, everyone around her husband was adorable. ¡°How much does your coat cost? I¡¯ll transfer the money to you.¡± Upon seeing what Ling Xiaoqi had done, Huo Ci had to pay her. The girl wanted to say that she did not want money, not even a single cent. However, on second thought, he might add her on WeChat and transfer the money via Alipay. She wanted to give it a try and calm down. Her eyes were sparkling as she looked at him. ¡°Brother Ci, just transfer me 200 yuan for the dry cleaning.¡± Huo Ci did not know if this thing could be washed clean, nor did he have any money on him. He looked at Ling Xiaoqi directly and reached out to ask for money. ¡°Give me 200 yuan.¡± The girl was dumbfounded. At that moment, she really wanted to shout, Hubby, I don¡¯t want cash! Ahhh, I¡¯m afraid of losing it. Can you add me on WeChat and transfer the sum to me? Please! However, it was too adorable for a husband to ask a child for money! Fine, fine! You¡¯re a big baby! Xiaoqi obediently took 200 yuan out of his bag and passed it to her. The girl took the money and cried. Actually, she really did not want money. She just wanted her husband¡¯s contact details. However, she had already said it, so she could not go back on her word. She was full of regret. If she had known, she would have asked for a thousand yuan. The child definitely did not have a thousand yuan, so her husband would have transferred the money to her. Upon seeing Huo Ci lead his relatives¡¯ child far away, she hurriedly chased after him with a big bucket of popcorn and a beverage. She stuffed it all into Huo Ci¡¯s arms, afraid that he would reject it. After giving it to him, she ran away. Xiaoqi was curious. ¡°Grandpa, why did that sister buy us stuff?¡± Huo Ci smiled, and his tone softened. ¡°Because I gave her an autograph and took a photo with her.¡± Xiaoqi thought it made sense, but they already had a bucket of popcorn. If they added another bucket, there would be two buckets. His sister had bought chocolate-flavored popcorn, but he had bought the original flavor. This way, he could eat two different flavors of popcorn. The girl was extremely agitated. She ran to her best friend¡¯s side in one breath and took a big gulp of coke before tugging at her excitedly. ¡°Guess who I bumped into?¡± Her best friend frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you met my husband!¡± The girl nodded vigorously and pinched her shoulder. ¡°I bumped into my husband. He brought his relatives¡¯ child over to watch the movie. He¡¯s so adorable. How can there be such a glowing beauty in the world? Really, I was nearly blinded. He¡¯s too handsome. You don¡¯t know this, but he¡¯s really handsome in person. Do you know that the moment I saw him, my body seemed to be filled with electricity? Ahhh!¡± Her best friend did not believe her. ¡°Let go of me. You¡¯re strangling me. You liar. You¡¯ve lied to me a few times. I don¡¯t believe you.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she saw the girl staring at the man and child walking over. As though she was trying her best to suppress something, her voice changed and she whispered in her ear, ¡°Hubby¡­ Hubby!¡± Her best friend took a look. The man was wearing a huge down jacket that reached his ankles and a big hat. He had his head lowered and was bending down. However, there was an extremely adorable child beside him. She gave her a disdainful look. ¡°You didn¡¯t wear your contact lenses today?¡± How could she tell that he was her husband? How could this image of him be her handsome, domineering, and elegant husband? Chapter 618 - Mommy Is Here Upon seeing Huo Ci and Xiaoqi sit two rows away from them, the girl thought of what he had just told her. She knew that if word got out at this time, it would cause a big commotion. Her husband had his relatives¡¯ child with him, so she could not cause him unnecessary trouble. She hurriedly coughed and said, ¡°I forgot to wear my contact lenses.¡± She was so agitated that she felt like she was in heaven. However, no one else knew that her husband had come. Only she knew, but for some reason, she felt that this was a secret only she and her husband knew. It was thrilling. Huo Ci sat down and took a look. The theater was basically filled with Little Cis. Everyone had a light stick. The movie had yet to start, but an advertisement had started playing. The Little Cis in charge of organizing the event had already taken the lead and were singing a chorale. When the silver light sticks lit up, they shone like stars. It was very beautiful. When Xiaoqi sat down and saw the flashing lights in the Cis¡¯ hands, he whispered regretfully, ¡°Grandpa, I forgot to bring support light sticks.¡± Huo Ci tapped his head. ¡°Do you know how to sing?¡± Actually, this was not the first time he had seen the Little Cis organize an offline event. Every time a movie of his was released, someone would organize an event. Sometimes, he would sneak in secretly, like now. When Ling Sheng, who had followed the location of Xiaoqi¡¯s phone and watch, walked in, she saw small silver stars sparkling in the cinema. They were like a silver sea, beautiful and shiny. Silver was the color the fandom used to support her father. It turned out that the cinema had been booked by the Little Cis. The song they were singing had been personally composed by her father and given to the fans¡¯ ¡°On the Way¡± to thank them for their company. Later, this song had become a chorale for the Little Cis. No matter the occasion, this song would definitely be the first to be sung. She had not known that this song would be so pleasant and heart-stirring when the Little Cis sang it. She was touched when she heard it. Xiaoqi¡¯s eyes were sharp, so he saw Ling Sheng immediately. His big eyes lit up and shone. He swallowed the word ¡°Mommy¡± and tugged at Huo Ci quietly. ¡°Grandpa, Mommy is here.¡± By the time Huo Ci looked over, Ling Sheng had already run over quickly. She squatted beside the duo and whispered, ¡°Dad, look over here. I bought tickets for the hall next door. I¡¯ll come and find you when the movie ends.¡± Huo Ci shot her a disdainful look. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Ling Sheng raised the movie ticket in her hand and chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m contributing to the box office! I¡¯ll mobilize more people tomorrow to boost your box office sales.¡± Huo Ci lowered his voice. ¡°As if I need you to contribute to the box office!¡± The Little Cis were still singing and were immersed in this joyful gathering. Ling Sheng knew that it was not a good time to speak, as it would be a little disrespectful. She thus smiled sweetly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go next door.¡± Huo Ci said, ¡°Scram.¡± Before Ling Sheng left, she even took half a bucket of popcorn and kissed her precious son. In a low voice, she said, ¡°Mommy will find you after the movie. Be good and listen to Grandpa.¡± Xiaoqi was overjoyed. He nodded hurriedly and held his mother¡¯s hand, unwilling to let her go. In the end, he even gave her his coke. Mommy only had popcorn, so she would definitely be thirsty. Ling Sheng gave her son another kiss, feeling unwilling to leave. She wanted to hug the child and kiss him until she was satisfied. Thus, she squatted beside him for a long time. When the Little Cis finished singing the chorale and the movie was about to start, she left reluctantly. Chapter 619 - We Meet Again Huo Ci gave her a disdainful look. Look at her. How old was she to be fighting over food with Xiaoqi? He tapped Xiaoqi¡¯s head. ¡°Give her the coke. What do you want to drink?¡± Humph! Can¡¯t that brat tell how much I dote on him? Why is he treating his heartless mother so well? Ling Sheng held the popcorn bucket in her left hand and a big glass of coke in her right hand. Her heart was full of happiness. Her son was the best. He knew how to dote on her. Look at her father¡¯s expression just now. As expected, the cinema had really been booked by the Little Cis. All the theaters booked by the Third Master had been screening movies for free for two days. However, the Little Cis would definitely not be willing to watch a free movie. It had not been easy for them to get a chance to spend money on their idol. It was not like they did not have money, so they had found a small theater where they could spend it. However, her hall was slightly better than her father¡¯s. There were basically Little Cis everywhere. Most of the people there were Little Cis, but there were also many film fans. The Little Cis were organized and disciplined. They could not disturb others while they were watching the movie with their singing. They waved their support lights quietly a few times before turning off the lights and watching the movie seriously. When Ling Sheng came to the cinema, there were only two seats left. She wanted the leftmost seat in the first row. When she walked over quietly, she saw a wheelchair where her seat should have been. The man in the wheelchair was calm, gentle, and reserved. ¡°Young lady, what a coincidence. We meet again.¡± Yan Yuanfei had not expected to meet her in a small cinema. He nodded slightly and greeted her. Ling Sheng had not expected to meet him there either. She greeted him politely, but she did not know how to address him. She was sure that he did not know that she had discovered his identity. Besides, when she had asked before, her Fifth Uncle had not answered her directly. Clearly, he did not want her to get involved in this matter. ¡°Can you please change seats with me?¡± Yan Yuanfei showed her his movie ticket. When he had come over, there had only been one ticket left. His wheelchair was on the far end of the row. He had planned to change seats with the person beside him, but he had not expected it to be her. Ling Sheng, who was already sitting beside him, asked with a smile, ¡°Uncle, do you like Huo Ci too? Are you Huo Ci¡¯s fan?¡± Yan Yuanfei nodded and said, ¡°I guess so!¡± ¡°What a coincidence. Me too.¡± Ling Sheng looked at him and smiled. ¡°Then we¡¯re both Little Cis.¡± The movie had already started, and the rustling sounds gradually dissipated. No one was whispering anymore. They were all focused on the screen. Ling Sheng held the popcorn and passed it to him from time to time. Yan Yuanfei could not remember the last time he had watched a movie in the cinema and eaten popcorn. He only remembered the woman sitting beside him and feeding him popcorn. It was a beautiful memory that would never fade. Every time he came to the cinema, she would drag him over forcefully and try her best to reassure him that the movie was awesome. Every time she came, she bought the biggest bucket of popcorn. No matter what kind of beverage she bought, she would only buy one cup. If he wanted another cup, she would fight him. She always only got one straw. ¡°Uncle, are you thirsty?¡± Upon seeing him eat the popcorn, Ling Sheng asked softly, ¡°Why don¡¯t I go out and buy you a drink? What do you want to drink?¡± Chapter 620 - Call Me Father! By the time Yan Yuanfei had eaten a few pieces of popcorn, his eyes were a little moist, and his voice was very low. ¡°No need. I¡¯m not thirsty.¡± Upon hearing his hoarse voice, Ling Sheng opened the lid of the coke and passed it to him. ¡°Drink this. I haven¡¯t touched it.¡± Yan Yuanfei could not reject the young lady¡¯s kindness. She thought he was thirsty, but he was really not. He accepted the coke and took a sip before saying gently, ¡°Thank you.¡± The plot of the movie was very interesting. It was all interconnected and full of suspense. It made one¡¯s heart tremble. One could not bear to be distracted for even a minute as they focused on the plot. Huo Ci¡¯s acting skills were indeed textbook level. Whenever he showed emotion, he pulled at the heartstrings of the audience until they cried. When he was being a tough man, people could not help but scream, especially when he had a pursuit scene. It was winter, and the wind was howling. In the evening, the criminal organization forced his character to the river¡¯s entrance. He took off his clothes and jumped into the Yellow River. On one hand, the river water was fierce and swept over like a beast. He moved forward with all his might against the waves, making one¡¯s heart tremble and worry for his safety. On the other hand¡­ F*ck, his figure was really nice. His abs, chest muscles, waistline, and Apollo¡¯s belt made him look handsome and strong. Everyone wanted to lick the screen! There was no need to mention the Little Cis. They had already thought of a hundred ways to edit this scene. They would lick the screen a hundred times for every cut they made. He was so handsome, cool, and manly! Ling Sheng had also become a fan. He had not used a substitute. He had personally acted in this scene. It had really been winter, and he had taken off his clothes and jumped into the river to swim. One could imagine how dangerous it was. His professionalism was indeed impressive. Yan Yuanfei was also alarmed when he saw this. Sixth Brother was actually not good at swimming¡ªat all. He had always been afraid of deep waters. When he swam, it was only fine if the water was shallow. When it was more than three meters deep, his entire body would stiffen. Besides the few of them, no one knew about his problem. When he saw that he had done this in person and had not used a substitute, his hands on his legs tightened. This was simply nonsense! He knew that he was professional, but he could not put professionalism over the safety of his own life. The Yellow River was one of the rivers in the Green Mountain Gorge with the strongest rapids! Ling Sheng could sense that the man beside her had suddenly become serious. His eyes were fixed on her father on the big screen, and his hands were clenched. She took a secret look and hurriedly looked away. Second Uncle seemed to be worried and afraid. He did not even dare blink as he watched. He seemed to be a little angry. What was he angry about? Her father¡¯s performance was really good. It could be said that his acting skills were explosive! After an hour and a half, the movie ended and many viewers realized that they had only been focused on watching the movie. They could not bear to miss a single scene or conversation. They had even forgotten to eat the popcorn they had bought. Even the milk tea had turned cold. Amazing! His acting skills were off the charts, and the plot was exciting. It was definitely worth the movie ticket money. Many people were already planning to watch it twice. A good movie was definitely worth spending money to watch at the cinema, maybe even three times! When everyone in the theater left, Ling Sheng pushed his wheelchair up the stairs. Feeling awkward, she asked in a low voice, ¡°Uncle, how did you get here?¡± Yan Yuanfei said, ¡°My assistant is over there.¡± The assistant had already come over. When he saw Ling Sheng, obvious surprise flashed across his eyes. Then, he covered it up and looked at her politely. ¡°Sorry to trouble you, miss. Leave the gentleman to me.¡± Ling Sheng watched as the assistant moved his wheelchair over. The man had been sitting in a wheelchair all year round, so his muscles had withered and his body was very skinny. He looked like he was not heavy, which made her heart ache inexplicably. Huo Ci led Xiaoqi out and waited for Ling Sheng at the door. The movie was over, and everyone had left. When he looked across, his eyes turned cold. He suddenly tugged at Ling Xiaoqi and lowered his voice. ¡°Call me Father!¡± Xiaoqi looked at Grandpa strangely. Why would he call him Father? Huo Ci was anxious. He gritted his teeth and continued to coax him. ¡°Call me Father and I¡¯ll buy you a Hogwarts Castle.¡± Xiaoqi looked up and saw the pretty auntie opposite him. It was Auntie Nangong, whom his mother had asked him to meet the day of the Christmas performance. There was a handsome foreigner beside her. Chapter 621 - Amazing Battle After saying that, Huo Ci walked casually across the room. He did not look sideways, and his aura was very eye-catching. Some people, no matter what they wore or how they dressed, even without showing their faces, could make their temperament shine like a spotlight just by standing there. One couldn¡¯t help but admit that he was splendid. Nangong Lengyu only took one look before she saw the fair-skinned, good-looking child chase after the man. The moment he hugged his thigh, he said in a childish voice, ¡°Father!¡± Out of the corner of his eye, Huo Ci looked at the woman opposite him and realized that there was no change in the expression on her gorgeous face. Instantly, his heart felt like it was on fire. Was she showing off the fact that she had a lot of men chasing her? She had a new one today, and she would have another one tomorrow. Who was she showing off to? She had a man, and he had¡­ a grandson! The movie had just ended, but an extra scene was taking place. The Little Cis passing by were holding support banners. When they saw Movie Queen Nangong, they looked very interested. Could Movie Queen Nangong be here to watch Old Huo¡¯s movie? F*ck, their two fun clubs were currently having an intense rivalry! The fight was about to reach its climax. Although this was a celebrity-level battle that had been initiated and organized by fans, there had been a commotion online for half a month. Presumably, the protagonists knew about this, but they had not stepped forward to speak. Things were actually a little dramatic. Ever since Nangong Lengyu had been on the hottest searches with Ling Sheng and had been questioned about her identity, her fans had shown their prowess and started aiming for the various rankings. In less than a week, she had gone to various platforms to look at the hottest topics and see the rankings. She was number one everywhere. Nowadays, as long as one was a celebrity fan or someone who knew how to surf the internet, even if they had not known her in the past, they would know her now. This caused a wave of nostalgia and attracted celebrities from their era. Huo Ci was naturally among them. He had even been influenced by some marketing accounts, who said that his acting skills and capabilities were not comparable to Nangong Lengyu¡¯s. When the two of them had been at their peak, Huo Ci had been utterly defeated. The Little Cis had noticed that their Old Huo had been doubted¡ªand by a Hollywood rookie at that. She had never been in the Chinese entertainment circle. How could they tolerate this? If they lost the home game, would they still have the cheek to call themselves the evergreen trees of the entertainment circle? They might as well go home and nurse their children. They would not dare accept the title given to them by others. Thus, the two sides had started fighting secretly. This fight had become the most exciting show in the past few years. They weren¡¯t competing at something intangible. They could just determine the winner with the most achievements. Ha, your idol has an Oscar? Our idol has a Silver Bear Award. Humph, you have a Palme d¡¯Or? We have a Golden Lion! Oh, your international premium luxury brand endorsements amount to 82? Sorry, we haven¡¯t counted them. There are too many. We can¡¯t count them accurately. There are about 100. Why, your endorsement fee has set a global record of 450 million? Sorry, ours is 500 million! Your idol¡¯s movie had a box office gross of 6 billion yuan? Oh, our idol¡¯s gross was 7 billion yuan. It¡¯s nothing, just an additional 1 billion yuan. What did you say? Your idol speaks eight languages? Sorry, ours speaks ten languages! Your idol has a doctorate from the Royal College of Art in the United Kingdom? Ours has a doctorate from Cambridge! Your idol knows how to play the piano, violin, cello, saxophone, trumpet, flute, and guitar? Heh heh, our idol plays all of the above plus the guqin and pipa. He also knows how to play the erhu. Chapter 622 - She Could Be Your Grandma From awards, acting skills, endorsements, personal charisma, talent¡ªall kinds of comparisons from various angles were drawn. It was not a verbal fight. All kinds of data were directly thrown at each other, creating a detailed table of the duo¡¯s achievements in the past ten years. In a fight between immortals, one had to showcase one¡¯s capabilities. The younger generation of fans shivered as they watched. The spectators¡¯ blood boiled. Look, look. In the future, when fresh celebrities fight for their rankings, stop arguing and pecking at each other. There¡¯s no point in wasting time. Just learn from your seniors and show them the data directly to slap their faces! Up until now, the rankings of the various big celebrity influences had temporarily reached a draw. The duo was already two impressive existences that everyone knew. She did not mind, nor did she care about this. Naturally, she did not know that she was already an impressive existence in the hearts of her fans. Nangong Lengyu had not expected Huo Ci¡¯s fans to come over to talk to her and ask for autographs and photos. To her knowledge, her fans had been fighting with Huo Ci¡¯s fans for half a month, but they had yet to decide who would win or lose. They could always find new topics to continue the fight. The Little Cis were not petty. Ordinary people would not bother to tear a person apart. They did not deserve their celebrity status, nor did people think much of them. Those who could catch the eyes of others shared the same standards. This was all done to appease their fuming insides. Actually, they were quite impressed by the other party¡¯s results. Some Little Cis had already surrounded her and asked her for autographs and photos. They could not let others think that Little Cis were insensible. Fans would tear each other apart for fun, without promoting their own idols. Of course, fans were not responsible for their idol¡¯s actions. When Nangong Lengyu gave them autographs, she saw Huo Ci and Xiaoqi walk past her. She hurriedly looked at the Little Ci in front of her in embarrassment and smiled gently. ¡°Sorry, I saw a friend. Can I give you an autograph later?¡± Oh no, the Little Cis instantly felt like they had been attacked by their goddess¡¯s beauty. Oh my god, how could they have the cheek to tear apart a beauty like her? ¡°Xiaoqi.¡± Nangong Lengyu walked out of the crowd. When she smiled, her eyes were as beautiful as crescent moons. ¡°Do you remember me? We met on Christmas Day when your mother video-called you. Were you watching a movie with your granduncle?¡± When Xiaoqi stopped in his tracks, his face flushed instantly. He was so ashamed that he did not know what to do. He was too ashamed to face anyone. He hugged Huo Ci¡¯s thigh tightly and buried his face in it. After a long while, his eyes popped out, and he greeted her shyly. ¡°Hi, Auntie Nangong!¡± Huo Ci had not expected them to know each other. What granduncle? What the f*ck! His plan had failed, and he had been exposed on the spot. He felt even angrier. What a bullsh*t auntie. He let out a cold snort. ¡°What auntie? She could even be your grandma. What auntie?¡± Xiaoqi was feeling embarrassed. He was thin-skinned, so his face was red from embarrassment. His big eyes looked at his grandpa as he hugged his thigh tightly, revealing half of his face. Nangong Lengyu did not want to say anything to him. She lowered her body and smiled at Xiaoqi. ¡°Where¡¯s your mommy?¡± She had not seen Huo Ci in more than twenty years, so why was he still so childish? The last time they had met, he had used Sheng Sheng as a shield. This time, he had actually made the child call him father. His behavior was so childish that it made one¡¯s hair stand on end. Didn¡¯t he know that he was already 40? The moment Nangong Lengyu finished speaking, Xiaoqi¡¯s eyes lit up. He waved his hand vigorously. ¡°Mommy!¡± Chapter 623 - Reviving the Dead Ling Sheng did not know what was going on. Sister Yu, her biological father, and Xiaoqi were there. Her father was covered up tightly, so one could not see his expression. However, he emitted an aura that showed he was not to be trifled with. Sister Yu squatted in front of Xiaoqi with a smile and reached out to pat his head softly. She was gentle and loving, and her heart softened when she saw him. Her son¡¯s face was red, and he was shy. Behind Sister Yu stood a handsome foreign man with a red lady¡¯s bag in his hand. He looked at the woman in front of him lovingly. Although nothing could be seen on the surface between Sister Yu and her father, if one looked carefully, one could feel the dark waves surging between the two of them. This made her scalp tighten. Was she meant to rush back to the theater directly? The scene in front of her was simply a massacre! However, she could not reply. She was still pushing Second Uncle¡¯s wheelchair. She frowned secretly and felt the veins on her forehead start to throb. She went all out and forced herself to greet them. ¡°Sister Yu, Uncle.¡± When Nangong Lengyu saw the man in the wheelchair, her eyes turned cold. She was so shocked that she forgot where she was for a moment. After a moment of shock, her lips curled up into a cold smile that mocked him to the core. ¡°Second Brother, how have you been recently?¡± He was still alive? He was actually still alive? She knew that she should be glad and happy at that moment, but she could not be. How could she be happy that Little Shui had ended up like that for him? Who could tell her how to feel happy? Huo Ci¡¯s eyes behind his sunglasses changed again and again. Upon seeing the brat¡¯s expression, he smiled like a flower. He did not know if she knew whose wheelchair she was pushing. What a coincidence! What kind of coincidence would cause such an awkward scene to occur in this small theater? Yan Yuanfei nodded slightly and smiled at her. ¡°Long time no see.¡± At that moment, Nangong Lengyu only wanted to question him. What was he thinking? What was he doing? She was so agitated that she had to use all her strength to control herself. She did not explode there. Her voice was very cold as she suppressed her anger. ¡°Second Brother, can we talk in private?¡± Yes. The group of people with him had to call him Second Brother. In the past, he had been a figure placed on a pedestal in her heart. He had been an indomitable man who had dared to do whatever he wanted. However, from the looks of it¡­ Heh, that was all! She should not have had any fantasies about him. Why should she think that a man who was with a scumbag like Huo Ci was different? Yan Yuanfei had yet to speak. Huo Ci spoke directly. Fearing that the fans would recognize him, he lowered his voice. ¡°No.¡± Nangong Lengyu¡¯s lips curled up, but the expression in her eyes was cold to the bone. She only gave him a look before looking at Yan Yuanfei and saying calmly, ¡°Second Brother, what do you think?¡± Yan Yuanfei said gently, ¡°Okay.¡± Huo Ci wanted to stop him, but Yan Yuanfei interrupted him. In a calm voice, he said firmly, ¡°Sixth Brother, don¡¯t interfere in this.¡± He had yet to figure out what had happened between him and Yu-er. He did not have to worry about his matters. He would handle them personally. Huo Ci¡¯s tone was unhappy, but he nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll wait outside. Call me if anything happens.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes dropped to the ground. She had never seen her father be so obedient. He usually glared at her grandpa, but he was very obedient now. Chapter 624 - He Just Raised His Voice Then, Huo Ci looked at Ling Sheng and bellowed unhappily, ¡°What are you waiting for? Let¡¯s go.¡± Ling Sheng watched as Yan Yuanfei¡¯s assistant, Jiang Pei, pushed his wheelchair and got in the elevator with Nangong Lengyu. She wanted to walk in, but her father tugged at her ferociously. She staggered and nearly fell flat on her face. Xiaoqi was so scared that he hurriedly put himself between him and her. Upon seeing his mother stand firmly, he glared at Huo Ci angrily. Huo Ci, who was already unhappy, got annoyed when he saw Xiaoqi glaring at him. He pointed at his head and reprimanded him. ¡°Ling Xiaoqi, what¡¯s with that look? I brought you out to have fun. Is that how you repay me?¡± Xiaoqi did not speak. With a cold expression, he retorted indignantly, ¡°Grandpa, you are too much! Mommy nearly fell.¡± ¡°Did she fall?¡± Huo Ci gritted his teeth and growled, his anger boiling. F*ck, what kind of bullsh*t grandson was he raising? Look at him. Did he want to rush over to fight with him? ¡°No.¡± Xiaoqi¡¯s face darkened, but Grandpa was angry. It was not his mother who had offended him. Why should he bully his mother? Upon seeing that the duo was about to start fighting, Ling Sheng hurriedly picked Xiaoqi up and said with a smile, ¡°Xiaoqi, Mommy¡¯s fine. Grandpa didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Father, don¡¯t take Xiaoqi¡¯s words to heart. He¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, Huo Ci entered the elevator. Before the duo could enter, he closed the elevator and went down. An evil fire burned in his heart. Look, look. What was the point of doting on him? He kept calling his Mommy! Ling Sheng had a temper too. When she saw the elevator descend, smoke rose from her head. What kind of person was he? This situation had not been caused by her! He could be angry, but he could not vent all his anger on her! Who had she offended? Did she deserve to be his punching bag? Xiaoqi was only angry for a while. When they reached the bottom and could not see Grandpa, he panicked again. ¡°Mommy, where¡¯s Grandpa?¡± Ling Sheng was angry, but she swallowed her words. She looked at her son and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home first, alright?¡± Sister Yu was watching a movie with a handsome man. He probably felt uncomfortable. Who knew how angry he would be? The last time he had been with her, he had used her as a shield. This meant that he still remembered her. ¡°Mommy, Grandpa will come with us.¡± Xiaoqi¡¯s big eyes were full of worry as he shook Ling Sheng¡¯s arm. ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s go find Grandpa first!¡± Ling Sheng sighed. ¡°You¡¯re not angry anymore? He just raised his voice at you.¡± Xiaoqi shook his head and looked at her seriously. ¡°Xiaoqi is not angry anymore. Mommy is not angry either, alright?¡± Ling Sheng leaned over to kiss her son¡¯s fair face and nodded. ¡°Yes, Mommy¡¯s not angry anymore.¡± She was already used to it. In the beginning, she had not been angry at all. Later, when her father had gotten on the elevator by himself and refused to let the duo get in, she had gotten a little angry. He had a bad temper. What could be done about it? No matter how angry he was, he was still her father. She had to care about him. Xiaoqi was a smart child. He knew where the car was parked and pointed at the empty spot. His big eyes were full of tears as he sniffled. ¡°Mommy, Grandpa¡¯s car was here.¡± He felt terrible. Grandpa had left alone. He did not want him and Mommy anymore. ¡°Mommy knows.¡± Upon seeing her son¡¯s grievance, Ling Sheng sighed deeply. Xiaoqi liked his grandpa a lot now. He would naturally be sad if he was abandoned. She smiled and comforted him. ¡°Let¡¯s go and find him, alright?¡± Chapter 625 - Thoughtful Words ¡°Okay.¡± Xiaoqi patted her shoulder. ¡°Mommy, Xiaoqi can walk.¡± Ling Sheng held Xiaoqi¡¯s hand and walked around the entrance for a long time. It was a small mall, and it was quite old. It was past 11 o¡¯clock at night and close to 12 o¡¯clock. Besides the movie-goers, there was no one else there. It was winter, and the wind was howling. It was so cold that it was bone-chilling. Not only was it cold, but it was also drizzling. Ling Sheng was not wearing much. She was wearing a woolen sweater inside and a coat over it. She was freezing, and she could not find Huo Ci even after searching around. However, when she headed to the cafe, she looked up and saw two familiar figures in the private room on the second floor. It was her Second Uncle and Sister Yu. They were discussing something, so she could not disturb them. It was extremely cold outside. Not only had they not found her father, but the rain was also getting heavier. She could only flag down a taxi with her son and go home. Su Xiyin opened the door and saw the mother and son, whose faces were pale from the cold. Her heart ached as she dragged them into the house. ¡°Where¡¯s your father? Isn¡¯t he with you? Why are the two of you home?¡± Xiaoqi was a child, so he spoke the truth. His voice was trembling because of the cold. ¡°Grandpa left. Mommy and I took a taxi back.¡± Huo Xiao walked out of the house. Upon hearing Xiaoqi¡¯s words, he cursed angrily. ¡°I told you not to go out with him. He¡¯s a scumbag. I¡¯ll settle the score with him when he gets home!¡± It was a really dark and cold day, and it was raining outside. Why was he not worried at all about letting a girl like Sheng Sheng take a child¡ªXiaoqi¡ªhome? The house was warm. Ling Sheng dragged her son to the sofa and wrapped him tightly in a blanket. Her grandma even passed him a heat pack and placed it in Xiaoqi¡¯s embrace. He was finally warm. Afraid that the duo would catch a cold, Su Xiyin even boiled some brown sugar ginger water. Ling Sheng was a little hungry, so she asked her to make two poached eggs. Su Xiyin put on some longan and red dates. When she saw Ling Sheng run to the kitchen door from the sofa, her heart ached. ¡°Wait on the sofa. It¡¯ll be ready soon.¡± Ling Sheng looked at the old woman in the kitchen, her eyes wet as warm bubbles formed in her heart. She walked over and hugged her from behind. In a soft voice, she said, ¡°Grandma, I missed you.¡± Su Xiyin patted her hand lovingly and said gently, ¡°Grandma missed you too.¡± This girl had only been gone for half a month. Why was she becoming increasingly clingier? She was like a child that warmed one¡¯s heart. Ling Sheng was afraid. What had happened in the Maldives had scared her deep down. She was afraid that she would disappear and never see her family again. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Xiyin sensed that her mood had gotten worse. She frowned, her face full of worry. ¡°Your father made you suffer again. He¡¯s a scumbag. Don¡¯t stoop to his level. Your grandparents dote on you.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Ling Sheng felt that she had to cherish the happy life she had now. She had long known about her father¡¯s bad temper and had already developed the ability to resist. She would not get angry if he did something such as abandon them¡ªa mother and son duo. ¡°I just missed you and grandpa.¡± Su Xiyin smiled. Her granddaughter was sweet and considerate. She did not know what that scumbag Ci Er was thinking. She would punish him when he got home. In a gentle voice, she replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Girls were better. Ci Er had never said anything so considerate to her in his life. He always made her angry, but what should she do? No matter what, he was still her son. The brown sugar ginger water was ready very soon. Su Xiyin looked at the mother and son sitting next to each other in front of the table. Their eating movements were identical. Xiaoqi had a small bowl in front of him, while Sheng Sheng had a big bowl. When the duo finished drinking the water, they looked up at her in unison with a sweet smile. They even spoke in unison. ¡°Grandma, another bowl.¡± ¡°Great-grandmother, another bowl.¡± Su Xiyin was overjoyed. Her face was full of affection and comfort. After thinking about it for most of her life, her wish had finally come true. However, she was a little regretful that she had not been there for her granddaughter¡¯s childhood. It was as though she had grown up overnight. Chapter 626 - Unacceptable The cafe was very quiet, especially in the private room. The soundproofing there was very good. Nangong Lengyu looked at the man in front of her with a cold gaze. ¡°Second Brother, can you explain to me what¡¯s going on?¡± Yan Yuanfei smiled. Instead of answering, he asked, ¡°Yu¡¯er, do you want to know what I look like now?¡± Nangong Lengyu looked at the silver mask on the man¡¯s face and saw Ah Yan¡¯s face. Ever since he had died in the explosion, Ah Yan had been dressed like this. He had even told her that his legs had been disfigured. However, she had always had her doubts. Given his tactics and capabilities, how could he have let Second Brother die? He had also ended up like that. The last time they had met, he had said that his legs and face had recovered. She had not thought too much about it, but she had suspected that he had not been injured. Now, it seemed like he wanted to do something? Did he want to live like him now that Second Brother was gone? The person opposite her was still looking at her, asking for her opinion and waiting for her reply. She nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡± What could she not see? However¡­ When she really saw his face, tears streamed down her face uncontrollably. She covered her mouth and tried her best to control her emotions and calm down. What kind of face was in front of her? She could not describe it, nor could she have imagined it. It was a burnt yellow face with criss-crossing wrinkles. It was so skinny that it seemed to have no flesh. It was just a thin layer of skin that hung on the bones, making him look like an old man on the verge of death. However, his eyes were as clear and gentle as before. When he looked at others, they were like a spring breeze. His lips were as full and charming as before too. When he smiled, they warmed the bottom of one¡¯s heart, but could also chill it. After calling him Second Brother, she bit her lips and looked at him, not knowing what to say or ask. However, even so, he should not have left. He had used a really resolute method to make her leave his world. Had he ever thought about how Little Shui would feel? She had lost the person she had loved the most in such a cruel manner. She had not even seen his corpse. He had been reduced to ashes by the explosion. That was what everyone had told her. In the end, she could only carry a handful of building ashes and treat them as his ashes. Had he thought of how desperate and painful her life had been? ¡°Yu¡¯er, do you want her to see me like this?¡± Yan Yuanfei passed her a tissue and put on his mask. Even she could not look at him directly now. What about her? If she saw him, her heart would ache terribly. He had disappeared in such an extreme manner just to make a clean break. What other method could he have chosen? How was he to die to dispel everyone¡¯s suspicions, especially hers? Nangong Lengyu wiped her tears and recomposed herself. She looked at the man in front of her and said, ¡°Second Brother, I respect your choice, but I¡¯ll never agree to it.¡± The man in front of her had hurt her best friend in life. ¡°Thank you.¡± Yan Yuanfei had not expected her to be the calmest, most rational one. She was much better than the other useless fellows. ¡°Second Brother, I¡¯m done asking questions. Goodbye.¡± Nangong Lengyu stood up and left. After taking two steps, she suddenly turned around. ¡°Second Brother, since you¡¯re already dead, I hope you will never appear in front of her!¡± Chapter 627 - Becoming Increasingly Jealous Huo Ci took Yan Yuanfei back safely before returning home. When he pushed the door open and entered, the living room was brightly lit. Upon seeing Ling Sheng and Xiaoqi, he heaved a sigh of relief. When he heard the door open, Huo Xiao turned around to scold him. However, when he saw the gift his granddaughter had bought for him, he was so happy that his mouth could not close. It was a delicate and pretty snuff bottle. Ling Sheng looked at the door and was about to greet him with a smile when her grandpa took a look at her. She coughed naturally and did not say anything. Xiaoqi was a fan of his grandpa, so his big eyes lit up. Grandpa was back. Before he could get up, Huo Xiao patted him lightly. He gave him a look, and he sat down obediently. Su Xiyin placed some colorful scarves and shawls on the sofa. She picked one up and gestured as she asked happily, ¡°Hubby, hubby, do you think this one looks nice?¡± Huo Xiao first gave Huo Ci a death stare before smiling lovingly at his wife. ¡°Yes, they both look nice.¡± He was in a good mood now. If he did not slap this scumbag, he would wait until tomorrow. How dare he run away alone and abandon his granddaughter and Xiaoqi? He must have a death wish! Su Xiyin hesitated again. ¡°But Hubby, don¡¯t you think the color is a little too bright? I¡¯m already old. That¡¯s not a good idea.¡± ¡°It is.¡± Upon seeing that she looked nice no matter what, Huo Xiao nodded repeatedly. ¡°It¡¯s nice. It¡¯s really nice. Who said you can¡¯t wear bright clothes when you¡¯re old?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Ling Sheng added, ¡°Grandma, any one of them would look nice. What kind of society is this? Age is not an issue. Besides, you are not old at all. You will always be the most beautiful angel in my heart!¡± Upon seeing that the pot was still warm and filled with ginger sugar water and eggs, Huo Ci took the initiative to scoop some into a bowl. When he walked out of the kitchen, he heard Ling Sheng¡¯s words and gave her a disdainful look. That brat! Look at her! What a bootlicker! Xiaoqi was sitting on a colorful reed mat and playing with various beautiful shells. His eyes lit up in excitement. They were all gifts his mother had brought back. As Huo Ci chewed on the egg, he shot Xiaoqi a resentful look. When he saw how happy Xiaoqi was, he held his breath. That brat. He didn¡¯t even know how to greet him properly when he got back. All he knew was how to have fun! Ling Sheng was trying on scarves with her grandma, as well as various pretty local accessories, necklaces, earrings, bracelets, rings, anklets, and waist chains. They were all very unique. The more Huo Ci ate, the sourer the sugar water felt. No one cared about him. Look over there. Xiaoqi had gotten a gift. His father had gotten a gift, and so had his mother. Where was his gift? Where was his gift? Soon, the family put away everything. When Su Xiyin went over, she placed down the pretty caster Ling Sheng had brought back and looked at him as she ordered him, ¡°Wash the pot and the bowl after eating.¡± Huo Ci¡¯s throat was full of blood, and he felt terrible. He shouted at Ling Sheng, who had just come out of the washroom. ¡°Come and wash the dishes!¡± Huo Xiao was about to enter the room when he heard him shout. His voice was even louder than his. ¡°Who did you ask to wash the dishes? Say that again?¡± Huo Ci gave up. Okay, the whole family had teamed up to mock him. Hadn¡¯t he just not brought them home? Were the two of them fools? Did they not know how to take a taxi back? Ling Sheng smiled at Huo Ci, revealing her white teeth. ¡°Father, this day has been hard on you. Sleep early after you¡¯re done brushing. Goodnight.¡± Chapter 628 - Your Gift Then, she strode toward her son excitedly. ¡°Xiaoqi, sleep with Mommy tonight!¡± Xiaoqi ran out of his room with a pillow in his arms and took a look at Huo Ci, who was standing at the kitchen door with a dark face. He smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m sleeping with Mommy tonight. You can sleep alone!¡± Huo Ci gritted his teeth and shot him a cold look. Look at this heartless brat. Now that his mother was back, he was nothing, right? That brat! Just you wait! He would make a fuss about sleeping with him again in the future. If he relented and agreed, his surname would not be Huo! The living room fell silent, and the lights were switched off. Huo Ci stood alone in the kitchen, washing the dishes. All he could hear was the sound of water flowing. His handsome face was gloomy. The more he thought about it, the more miserable he felt. He was so angry that he wanted to smash the plate he was holding. In the end, he put it down gently. However, when he put the bowls back in the cupboard, the top bowl shook and suddenly fell, shattering with a crisp sound. When one was unlucky, everything just went to hell. While he was cursing and squatting down to pick up the porcelain pieces, his hand was accidentally cut. When he saw blood flowing down, his brows furrowed even more. F*ck! He was already very angry because he had seen someone he had not wanted to see that day. When he¡¯d returned home, everyone had given him a nasty look. Now, they even wanted to make life difficult for him! He could not live like this anymore! When Ling Sheng walked over quietly, she saw her father¡¯s dark, handsome face staring at his bleeding hand. Things were extremely bad and scary. She thought she should just turn around and run. However, when she saw his bleeding hand, her heart softened. ¡°Father, let me treat your wound!¡± Huo Ci was stunned. The lights in the living room were switched off. While she stood at the door, the light was a little dim. Instantly, he thought he saw another figure appear in front of him. He growled in annoyance. ¡°Scram!¡± Ling Sheng was not someone who could be chased away with a single shout. She felt increasingly more able to take the abuse as she took the first-aid kit out and pinned him on the sofa forcefully to treat his wound. There was a long gash in the area between his thumb and index finger. It was not deep, but a lot of blood had flowed out. She disinfected it, applied some medicine, and even wrapped it with gauze. She even tied a bow in what she deemed a nimble act. She smiled as he looked up and asked to be praised. ¡°Father, does it look nice?¡± Huo Ci looked at his dumb daughter in disdain. ¡°What kind of bandage is this?¡± Ling Sheng tilted her head and took a closer look before praising herself firmly. ¡°It¡¯s very nice. You don¡¯t understand. This is a bow.¡± Huo Ci looked at the bow, his eyes darkening. No one but the brat in front of him could tie a bow this ugly. F*ck! This was crazy! Was it because he had seen her today? Why would he think of her no matter what he saw? As Huo Ci was about to go to bed, Ling Sheng knocked on the door and opened it a crack before placing an exquisite gift box on the table. In a small voice, she said, ¡°Father, this is your gift.¡± Huo Ci gave her a sideways look of disdain. For some reason, his mood improved when he saw the gift box. When he saw her turn to leave, he asked, ¡°How did you get back?¡± Ling Sheng stopped in her tracks. She had not expected her father to ask something so humane. ¡°We took a taxi back.¡± Huo Ci nodded and opened the gift box. It contained a blue scarf. The corners of his lips curled up slightly. Raising a daughter he had gotten for nothing was still useful. Chapter 629 - The Results The night was dark, and the light rain turned into snow. Snowflakes then drifted down. At one o¡¯clock in the morning, when the night was the quietest, a black Rolls-Royce stopped quietly at the entrance of Huo Ci¡¯s condominium. It had been parked for a long time, and a thin layer of snow had accumulated on the car. Xu Xi looked at the man sitting quietly in the backseat and held his breath. He did not know what to say. The DNA test results were out. The Third Master and Xiaoqi were definitely father and son. Father and son? How was that possible? Yes, he had been shocked when he had first seen it. However, it was written clearly in black and white: They were definitely father and son. He was already confused. Ms. Ling had gotten pregnant before getting married. He had gone to her hometown personally to find out everything about her. Even her neighbors had not known when she had gotten pregnant. He could only infer from Xiaoqi¡¯s birth date that it should have been about September four years ago. During that period, the Third Master had been traveling back and forth between European countries to attend a few important business meetings. He had not returned home! He even suspected that someone had stolen the Third Master¡¯s sperm secretly in order to deal with him. Then, they had used shameful means to get Ms. Ling pregnant so she would give birth to Xiaoqi. Five hours had passed since the Third Master had gotten the results. He had only stared at the thin piece of paper in a daze. He had not said a word yet. He had asked him to drive him to Ms. Ling¡¯s condominium, but he had not gone up to find her. ¡°Third Master.¡± In the end, Xu Xi could not take it anymore. He could not sit outside the apartment until daybreak, so he forced himself to ask, ¡°Should we tell Ms. Ling about this?¡± Jun Shiyan finally came back to his senses. His slender fingers gently brushed across the black handwriting on the test results. In the end, they stopped at the words ¡°father and son¡±. A strange feeling slowly welled in his heart. He did not answer. Instead, he asked, ¡°Xu Xi, what do you think will happen if Huo Ci finds out about this?¡± Was there a need to ask? Given the Sixth Master¡¯s temper, he would definitely kill him. Xu Xi let out a low cough and said, ¡°Third Master, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be as difficult as ascending to the heavens if you want to woo Ms. Ling.¡± Although the Sixth Master said that he did not care, he would always be making a fuss over this and that while giving him nasty looks. However, if one told him to give it a try, a person like him could do anything. Forget about the Sixth Master, even Ms. Ling would not be easy to deal with! Jun Shiyan frowned slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°Before this matter is thoroughly investigated, no one is allowed to leak anything.¡± Sheng Sheng had said that Xiaoqi was an accident. She did not know who the child¡¯s father was. When she had told him, it had been very painful. That memory had been very devastating and unbearable to her. If she found out about Xiaoqi¡¯s identity, even if he told her that he had not done it, how could she believe that the memories she had were fake? After returning, he had personally visited the neighbors Sheng Sheng had mentioned. The old couple had not remembered telling Sheng Sheng that they knew each other. He had reason to suspect that someone had deliberately planned all this for him. Sheng Sheng might have had her memory changed by someone who had forced that night into her memory, causing her pain and making her hate him. At first glance, it sounded like the explanation worked, but it could not withstand careful investigation. The old couple next door had had no interaction with the old lady from the restaurant. However, their words had been shockingly similar. There were not many coincidences in the world. It was not until the sun rose and the residents went out that the car slowly drove out of the district. Chapter 630 - This Is My Sister Huo Xiao was prepared to punish this scumbag the next day. However, when he got up, he was gone. He cursed a few more times before letting the matter rest. He muttered that one could hide for a moment, but not forever. He would punish him properly sooner or later. Ling Sheng took Xiaoqi to an extracurricular class. When she came out, she saw a red Maserati parked outside the kindergarten. It had snowed last night, and the thin layer of snow on the ground had yet to melt, making the sports car look even more eye-catching and ostentatious. Huo Xuanzhou lowered the car window, revealing his handsome face. He waved at her and smiled. ¡°Sheng Sheng, are you free today?¡± Ling Sheng shook her head. ¡°No.¡± Huo Xuanzhou pouted and looked at the lying girl. ¡°I asked my grandparents. You¡¯re resting today, so I¡¯ll take you out to see the world.¡± Ling Sheng gave him a vigilant look, feeling that he was up to no good. ¡°I really have something to do. I need to have a tutoring session.¡± As she spoke, Huo Xuanzhou had already gotten out of the car. He looked at the Old Master¡¯s chauffeur and smiled as he said loudly, ¡°Uncle Chen, go back. Tell my grandpa that I took Sheng Sheng out. Tell him and Grandma not to worry.¡± Ling Sheng thought to herself, Who wants to go with you? Before she could say anything, she was stuffed into the car, and her seatbelt was fastened considerately. He said arrogantly, ¡°You belong to me today.¡± ¡°Watch your words. Who belongs to you?¡± Ling Sheng shot him a warning look and frowned. ¡°What do you want? What am I doing?¡± Huo Xuanzhou was very serious. ¡°Save me from danger. Help me solve my problem and I¡¯ll take you shopping. You can get whatever you want.¡± Ling Sheng gave him a faint look. You make it sound like I¡¯m a money-grubber. Huo Xuanzhou despised Ling Sheng¡¯s shabby clothes and took her to a stylist who would change her clothes and style her. She looked as pretty as an otherworldly fairy as they set off. Ling Sheng knew that Huo Xuanzhou wanted to take her to a banquet. Actually, she thought that it would be a banquet and that he would want her to be his female companion. However, she had not expected it to be a blind date. Besides, the other party was someone she would not have expected to see even in her dreams. Her aunt, Su Yan, stared at her until her eyes widened. She turned around to run, but Huo Xuanzhou grabbed her quickly. Where was she going to run now? Su Yan had come on behalf of someone else for the blind date, but she had not expected Huo Xuanzhou to bring a girl over. That girl was Sheng Sheng. She was very calm, and there was no change in the expression on her beautiful face. Huo Xuanzhou was very sensitive to noticing beauties. Before he¡¯d even entered the cafe, he had already noticed a woman sitting by the window, holding a cup of coffee. She was as quiet and beautiful as the obedient female lead in a romance comic. However, he had not expected her to be his blind date. ¡°Huo Xuanzhou.¡± Huo Xuanzhou looked at the beauty with gentlemanly politeness. The beauty in front of him was his type, so he would not mind having fun with her. At that moment, he had an idea. Could he kick the girl beside him out? That would delay his blind date. ¡°Qin Yu.¡± Su Yan¡¯s smile was elegant and peaceful. She took a look at Ling Sheng and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this, Young Master Huo? If you don¡¯t want to go on a blind date, just let my family know. Why do you have to do this?¡± When Huo Xuanzhou was around beauties, he was always considerate and gentle. He wooed them whenever he saw one. He smiled and explained, ¡°No, Ms. Qin, you misunderstood. This is my sister.¡± Then, he shot Ling Sheng a look. I¡¯ve met a woman I like, so get out of my sight immediately! Chapter 631 - Coming For A Blind Date Ling Sheng felt that she should be the person who knew the most about this incident. Her aunt had come on behalf of someone else to go on a blind date. She could not let a pure and kind aunt be alone with a scumbag like Huo Xuanzhou. She let out a low cough and said arrogantly, ¡°I¡¯m not his sister. I¡¯m his girlfriend. If you¡¯re the woman who wants to go on a blind date with him, I advise you to give up. He loves me.¡± Su Yan wanted to laugh. The girl was indeed an actress. She had only come because she had been asked to. Her best friend, Qin Yu, had pestered her to come and help with the blind date. The other party was the well-known tyrant of the capital, Huo Xuanzhou. She had gone overseas from a young age, so her appearance had actually changed a lot. Therefore, there were not many people in the capital who could recognize her at first glance. She had not interacted much with Huo Xuanzhou, so she was sure that he would not recognize her. Since she had nothing to do, she had agreed to come. ¡°No, Ms. Qin, don¡¯t misunderstand. She¡¯s really my younger sister.¡± When Huo Xuanzhou was chasing someone, his patience never ran out. ¡°She likes to joke and cause me trouble. Don¡¯t stoop to her level.¡± The beauty in front of him was not considered a stunning beauty at first glance; however, she grew on people the more they looked at her. She was much better-looking than his ex-girlfriends. When his mother had refused to show him the photo and had said that there was no photo, he had been wondering what she looked like. She had not even given him one photo. When he had searched for her social media account, he had not found a photo of her. He had thought that she was extremely ugly. He had not expected her to be so beautiful. ¡°I heard that you consider all the beauties in the capital who are younger than you your younger sisters. Is that true?¡± Su Yan exposed him directly. Huo Xuanzhou was not a good person. Qin Yu already had someone she liked, yet he¡¯d still chased after her. She was unwilling to have anything to do with this playboy in front of her, who led an extremely lewd private life. Huo Xuanzhou said, ¡°Ms. Qin, have you heard of the saying ¡®seeing is believing¡¯? People are jealous of me and deliberately spread rumors to ruin my reputation.¡± His mother had said that Qin Yu had grown up overseas and did not have many friends in the capital. She must have heard rumors about him. ¡°Yes.¡± Ling Sheng nodded firmly. ¡°Ms. Qin, he has sisters everywhere in the capital. He calls me his sister. His ex-girlfriend is also his sister. So is his other ex-girlfriend. Perhaps you¡¯ll be his sister after you get together with him.¡± Huo Xuanzhou glared at her in secret. That brat was spouting nonsense and deliberately ruining his fun. She pretended not to see his warning, but he whispered in her ear, ¡°Go out and wait for me. I¡¯ll buy you all the new Hermes colors.¡± Ling Sheng thought to herself, You can¡¯t bribe me. She shot Su Yan an arrogant look as though she was looking at a love rival. ¡°Ms. Qin, if you know what¡¯s good for you, you should leave quickly. To be honest, the two of us have already¡­¡± Huo Xuanzhou interrupted her, knowing that she would not say anything good. He gritted his teeth and continued to bribe her. ¡°All the new luxury brands. One set of each.¡± Ling Sheng was a person with a bottom line. The key was that this bribe had to be able to move her. She nodded. Deal. She hurriedly put in a good word for him. ¡°Ms. Qin, I¡¯m his younger sister. His biological sister. I was just messing with you. Don¡¯t take it to heart. Actually, my brother is quite a nice person. The rumors are all fake. They¡¯re definitely fake. Everyone is jealous of my brother¡¯s capability at such a young age and deliberately released those rumors to defame him.¡± Chapter 632 - Have A Nice Chat Upon seeing her expression, Su Yan really wanted to tell her that she knew. Huo Xuanzhou was a good-for-nothing. Everyone in the capital knew that. There was no need for a money-grubber like her to warn her. Did she think she had not heard Huo Xuanzhou bribe her? ¡°Ms. Ling, you are Master Zhou¡¯s biological sister? I¡¯ve never heard of that.¡± Huo Xuanzhou explained hurriedly, ¡°She¡¯s my Sixth Uncle¡¯s daughter.¡± Su Yan pretended to be surprised. ¡°You mean Huo Ci?¡± Huo Xuanzhou nodded and smiled. ¡°Ms. Qin, if you want to see the paternity test report, I¡¯ll get my grandpa to take a photo and send it over immediately. She¡¯s really my Sixth Uncle¡¯s daughter. She¡¯s my real sister.¡± Ling Sheng pointed at Huo Xuanzhou quietly and shot him a look. ¡°Brother, Sister, you can continue chatting. I¡¯ll be leaving now. Have a nice chat!¡± Upon seeing Ling Sheng leave, Huo Xuanzhou heaved a sigh of relief. If he had known earlier, he would not have brought her along. What was going on? It was not easy for him to meet a beauty who tempted him, yet he had to explain himself. After Ling Sheng left, she hurriedly sent Su Yan a WeChat message. Ling Sheng: Aunt, he¡¯s a scumbag. Get out quickly and don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. Su Yan:I understand. Why were you with him? Ling Sheng: He¡¯s my brother. I was dragged over by him. He initially did not want to go on a blind date and wanted me to ruin it. He changed his mind at the last minute because you were pretty. He¡¯s a scumbag. Su Yan: Okay, wait for me outside. The elder was talking about you yesterday. I¡¯ll be home in the afternoon. You can come with me. Ling Sheng thought for a while. Ling Sheng: I¡¯ll ask my grandparents. Give me two minutes. Since it was Saturday, she could go to the Su Family¡¯s old residence for two days. She did not know how beautiful the Su Family¡¯s residence would be in the snow. Ling Sheng called her grandma and told her that she would fetch Xiaoqi after class later and return to the Su Family¡¯s old residence with Su Yan for two days. Upon getting her consent, she told Su Yan excitedly, ¡°Okay.¡± Although she waited for two minutes, Su Yan did not reply. Ling Sheng secretly ran to the door to take a look and realized that Huo Xuanzhou had said something. Su Yan smiled happily, and the duo seemed to be chatting pleasantly. No way! Her fairy aunt could not be harmed by a scumbag like Huo Xuanzhou. Definitely not. When she came out, she had to tell her everything that Huo Xuanzhou had done. Although Huo Xuanzhou was not bad to her, he was scumbag to others. She could not be his girlfriend or future wife. Since Ling Sheng had already agreed to get out, it would not be appropriate for her to go in and cause trouble. She would see the duo in the car after changing Huo Xuanzhou¡¯s car seat. Huo Xuanzhou was indeed an expert at flirting with girls. He had countless ex-girlfriends and was indeed very scheming when it came to girls. Besides, she could tell that he was really making a big effort to woo her. When he got tired of her, he would break up with her. Su Yan had come to help someone else reject Huo Xuanzhou. However, she had not expected a playboy like him to have an interesting personality. He was not like the people her family had introduced her to in the past. He had a rigid demeanor, and his words and actions were not frivolous at all. Even when he made some intimate gestures, such as helping her pick up her food, it was very natural. Being with him made one feel relaxed. Perhaps this was the difference between a playboy and a veteran playboy. She had initially thought that he would be a greasy, disgusting pervert. She had not expected that in this day and age, even being a playboy required deep self-restraint. Chapter 633 - Determined No wonder she had only heard that he had plenty of ex-girlfriends but had never heard any ex-girlfriends criticize him or spread rumors about him. He indeed had a way with women. ¡°Ms. Qin.¡± When the duo reached the door, Huo Xuanzhou stopped her. Like a magic trick, he pulled a beautiful bouquet of baby¡¯s breath from behind him and gave it to her with a gentlemanly smile. ¡°I hope you like them.¡± Su Yan took the flowers. She had initially thought that he would ask for her contact details, but he had not asked for them. This must be his usual method of getting a girlfriend. ¡°Thank you, Master Zhou.¡± Upon seeing the beauty leaving, Huo Xuanzhou asked, ¡°Ms. Qin, where are you going? I¡¯ll take you there!¡± Su Yan shook her head and smiled. ¡°I won¡¯t trouble you, Master Zhou. I drove here myself.¡± ¡°Ms. Qin, I wonder if we¡¯ll meet again?¡± Huo Xuanzhou knew that he had to take things one step at a time with this highly-educated, intelligent, emotional woman. A woman who wanted to invest in her relationship to gain something in return was different from a woman who could be won over with money. The satisfaction she gave a man when he conquered her was different. Sometimes, he liked the other type. However, recently, he¡¯d been wanting to conquer a more difficult woman. She was obviously such a woman. ¡°Master Zhou, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary.¡± Su Yan smiled politely and left elegantly in her eight-centimeter high heels. She had already rejected him outright. Upon seeing the beauty leave, Huo Xuanzhou stood at the door with a smile. His eyes were full of interest and determination. Tsk tsk! This was the first time he was so patient. This was also the first time he had seen a woman who seemed polite but actually was not taking him seriously. She was very confident and outstanding, like a white swan with an absolute sense of superiority. However, she did not make one feel uncomfortable. Still, as long as he liked a woman, no matter how arrogant she was, he would definitely make her lower her noble head for him and fall in love with him alone. As a person who had dominated the romantic scene for decades, he was confident about this. When Huo Xuanzhou reached his sports car, Ling Sheng was already gone. He frowned and called for her. ¡°You brat, where are you?¡± Ling Sheng was hiding by the side door of Su Yan¡¯s car, not far away from Huo Xuanzhou. When she heard her phone ring, she hurriedly picked it up. Her face turned pale as she whispered, ¡°I¡¯m going back home. I¡¯m in an extracurricular class!¡± Su Yan had already reached her side. Upon seeing her sneakily reveal her head, she could not help but laugh softly. After unlocking the door, she made her get in the car hurriedly. Huo Xuanzhou did not quite trust her. She was a money-grubber, so it was impossible for her to reject his offer. After she got in the car, he frowned. ¡°Then I¡¯ll look for you in the extracurricular class.¡± Ling Sheng had already climbed into the backseat of Su Yan¡¯s car. Afraid that Huo Xuanzhou would discover her, she squatted in the car and said in a low voice, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Xiaoqi¡¯s class will end soon. I have something to do in the afternoon. Wait for me to contact you. Don¡¯t worry about your money being spent.¡± Then, she said, ¡°There are many parents here. We need to be quiet and solemn. I¡¯m hanging up!¡± Huo Xuanzhou looked at the hung-up phone and frowned strangely. What was going on? Didn¡¯t she know she should go out when she answered the phone? Why did she need to be quiet? ¡°Did he leave? Did he leave?¡± Ling Sheng looked up nervously but could not see him. Upon seeing her timid and adorable appearance, Su Yan smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t be nervous. He didn¡¯t notice.¡± Chapter 634 - Bosom Friend Only then did Ling Sheng cough. She squatted there and looked up at her. ¡°Aunt, let me tell you something. You can¡¯t be with Huo Xuanzhou. Although he¡¯s not that bad, he¡¯s really a scumbag when it comes to women. He¡¯s a big scumbag!¡± Su Yan smiled and nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t take a liking to him. I was asked by a friend to meet him. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to explain herself to the elders at home.¡± Only then did Ling Sheng relax. She thought to herself, I saw the two of you chatting quite nicely outside. ¡°I thought Huo Xuanzhou had conquered you!¡± After all, he had a lot of experience in love and had played around with many women. He definitely knew how to please girls better than anyone else. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m that easy to conquer?¡± Su Yan shook her head. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m his elder no matter what. I won¡¯t fall for him. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Ling Sheng was still afraid that she would take a liking to Huo Xuanzhou. Perhaps not at first, but what if this happened twice or thrice? What if that scumbag Huo Xuanzhou wooed her every day to please her? To avoid that, she would tell Su Yan everything she knew. ¡°He¡¯s a person who can sleep with someone in the morning and forget about her in the afternoon. Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s a scumbag?¡± Su Yan was amused. Although she knew that Huo Xuanzhou was a scumbag, she had not expected him to be such a scumbag. She nodded and replied, ¡°Definitely a scumbag. Too much of a scumbag. He¡¯s a true scumbag!¡± Would Huo Xuanzhou listen to Ling Sheng? Of course not. He knew that she was a clever girl, so he was not sure what she was up to. He went straight to Xiaoqi¡¯s extracurricular class and found a secluded place to park the car. In about ten minutes, he saw his blind date, Qin Yu, stop her car at the entrance of the extracurricular class. Ling Sheng and Qin Yu got out of the car one after another and entered the classroom holding hands. F*ck! Had he been deceived? What was going on? That brat knew her? Judging from their intimate behavior, they seemed to be on good terms. Huo Xuanzhou took a photo and sent it to his group of friends. Do you know this girl? Qi Heng: D*mn, that¡¯s Ling Sheng. Boss, you¡¯re impressive. Have you taken a liking to her? Didn¡¯t you say she¡¯s working with Sixth Uncle¡¯s Studio? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being skinned alive by the Sixth Master? Wei Xiao: Boss, you¡¯re impressive. When are you going to take us to see Sister-In-Law? To be honest, I like her a lot. She¡¯s pretty. She¡¯s really funny on the show. Just reveal one thing. Is she actually funny in real life? Huo Xuanzhou: Are you kidding me? I¡¯m asking you about the other one. How could I not recognize Ling Sheng? Do you think I¡¯m blind? Qiao Cheng¡¯an: She looks a little familiar. She definitely looks familiar. Let me think. Su Yan? This woman is Su Yan, right? She used to be the number one genius in the capital! F*ck, Boss, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve taken a liking to her. Do you know who she is? She¡¯s the legendary bosom friend of Jun Shiyan! Are you sick of living? Huo Xuanzhou: D*mn, I think you¡¯re sick of living. Third Master Jun is nothing! When he sees me, he has to call me Brother! No mercy will be shown if I discover that he¡¯s been badmouthing me! Qi Heng: Boss, don¡¯t joke around. Who mentioned Jun Shiyan? Hurry up and withdraw the message. That lunatic Yu Zheng will use his name to hack this phone and look at the chat records! Qiao Cheng¡¯an: Yes. Huo Xuanzhou looked out of the car window and saw that the beauty had disappeared. His brows were furrowed, and his eyes were deep. He clicked on the search engine and typed Su Yan¡¯s name. Then, he saw her photo. She was as beautiful as an otherworldly fairy. Chapter 635 - Liking Jiang Zhe Su Yan was the precious only daughter of the Su Family and Sixth Uncle¡¯s cousin. He had not expected that the person he was interested in would be someone he could not woo. However, so what? Wouldn¡¯t it be fine since he had not known that she was Su Yan? With him, she had been Qin Yu, not Su Yan. Even if Sixth Uncle pursued the matter, she would be the one who had lied first. What about Qin Yu? Why was that woman unwilling to go on a blind date with him and had found someone else to replace her? Was he that annoying? There was still half an hour to go before the class ended, but many parents were already waiting in the waiting area. Those who were familiar with each other were chatting about their children¡¯s education and asking each other what class their children had signed up for. Ling Sheng didn¡¯t force Xiaoqi to do anything. The classes he signed up for were the ones he liked, and his grandma took him to class. The classes he was currently taking were music and drums. This was the second time she had come over. She did not know any parents, so she was talking to Su Yan. The duo found a quiet place to talk surreptitiously. When she heard Su Yan mention her good friend, Qin Yu, her eyes widened in shock. ¡°No way. The man Qin Yu likes is Jiang Zhe?¡± Her Fourth Uncle? Su Yan smiled. ¡°Are you that surprised? Go and ask all the wealthy socialites who are eligible for marriage in the capital. Who doesn¡¯t want to marry him?¡± Ling Sheng knew that he was good. He was handsome and gentle like jade. He was a true gentleman on the surface, a man who could move one¡¯s heart. However, if she remembered correctly, he was two months older than her father! Still, it made sense. Men were in their prime at that age, especially rich, talented, handsome, mature men like them. They would not drop in value. ¡°You might not know this, but back in the day, your Fourth Uncle was the perfect lover in the hearts of many women. He was a gentleman. He had a good reputation and looked so handsome with a bright smile on his face.¡± Su Yan sighed. ¡°I really regret being born so late. Otherwise, I would have seen with my own eyes how glorious the Fourth Master of the capital was back then.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t seen him before. Look at my father. Don¡¯t fantasize so much.¡± Ling Sheng tried to persuade her kindly. Look at her father. He had to be very impressive and arrogant! ¡°Didn¡¯t people say your father was a school bully? He had good grades but caused trouble every day. He was impressive and eye-catching.¡± Su Yan remembered this. When her cousin had been in high school and she had been in kindergarten, all the children in the kindergarten had known that Huo Ci was impressive. He had fought with different people every day. Parents back then used to often threaten their children when disciplining them that if they cried again, the tyrant Huo Ci would come! This was the level of infamy his devil incarnate image had reached. However, the personalities of the Five Young Masters of the capital were different¡ªthere was the arrogant and insufferably domineering cousin, Huo Ci; the frank and capable Fourth Young Master of the Jiang Family; the eldest young master of the Rong Family, who had a sharp acumen and picturesque features; the unbridled and carefree Second Young Master of the Yan Family; and the Fifth Young Master of the Lu Family, who was solemn and straightforward. It would not be an exaggeration to say that they were popular among thousands of girls. ¡°That sounds nice. He was just a hooligan!¡± Ling Sheng pouted, but when she thought about it, he had been really cool. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± Su Yan nodded. Now that she thought about it, he had been quite cool but also quite stupid. However, at the time, which girl in the capital had not yearned to marry him? In the end, other than Brother Rong, who had married Sister Qiu Jin, and Second Brother, who was not around, the remaining three were still single. Chapter 636 - Visiting the Su Family As for the young ladies who had fantasized about marrying them, they had already gotten married and had children. They were now mothers. However, it was still something worth reminiscing about! The remaining three guys had been attracting the admiration of generations after generations of ladies for decades. When they were 20 years old, young girls who had just fallen in love liked them. When they were 30 years old, young girls who had just fallen in love liked them. When they were 40 years old, the daughters of the young girls who had fallen in love back then also liked them. Qin Yu was an example. The Qin Family¡¯s business was not in China. Like the Nangong Family, they worked overseas. However, the Qin Family and the Jiang Family were long-time friends, and the older generation had a good relationship. Ever since she had first seen Jiang Zhe at the age of 15, she had fallen in love with him. She¡¯d had a crush on him for decades. Every year, when she returned from winter and summer vacation, she would stay at the Jiang Family¡¯s house for some time, but she had never dared to voice her thoughts. Jiang Zhe had always treated her as his niece and would not think of her that way. He still doted on her a lot. However, a week ago, Qin Yu had suddenly called her and said that she was going to woo Jiang Zhe. As long as she worked hard, she refused to believe that he had a heart of stone that couldn¡¯t be conquered. ¡°Erm¡­ Actually¡­¡± Ling Sheng hesitated and stuttered. ¡°You mean to say that Jiang Zhe likes Nangong Lengyu?¡± Su Yan looked at her in surprise. ¡°Qin Yu told me that she asked Jiang Zhe about it.¡± That was definitely not what Ling Sheng wanted to say. She wanted to say that there was actually no need to be so persistent. There was no need to lose sight of the forest for the trees. She had not expected to hear such big news, so she was dumbfounded. What? Fourth Uncle liked Sister Yu? Didn¡¯t that mean that he and her father had fallen in love with the same woman? This was a little sudden. She had to digest it properly. Upon seeing Ling Sheng¡¯s dumbfounded expression, Su Yan realized that she had let the cat out of the bag. She had not known about this. She let out a low cough and smiled. ¡°I was just saying. Just listen. Don¡¯t tell your father.¡± ¡°Does my father know?¡± Ling Sheng was shocked. Su Yan¡¯s expression was complicated. ¡°Logically speaking, he should know a little about this. It depends on whether he¡¯s willing to admit it.¡± Nangong Lengyu had returned to China, so she did not know how her cousin felt. The fans of the two celebrities had been fighting for half a month on Weibo. The duo sat in a corner and whispered to each other. Ling Sheng even replied to Jun Shiyan¡¯s message secretly. Yes, Aunt Su Yan and I will take Xiaoqi shopping and have dinner. Then, we will go to the Su Family in the afternoon and prepare to go away for the weekend. Jun Shiyan: There¡¯s snow on the road. Be careful while you¡¯re driving. Ling Sheng: Okay, when are you coming back? Jun Shiyan: I¡¯ll get on the plane soon. I¡¯ll be there in the afternoon. Ling Sheng: Be careful on the way. When Su Yan looked over, Ling Sheng hurriedly put away her phone. She let out a low cough to hide her embarrassment and smiled at her. Su Yan asked, ¡°Is it the Third Master?¡± Ling Sheng nodded. She would not lie. ¡°Yes.¡± Su Yan knew it. One could tell from her secretive look, and women in love turned pink when they chatted with the person they loved. Jun Shiyan waited for a long time, but the young lady did not reply. He looked at Xu Xi and ordered, ¡°See if there are any specialties here. Buy more things. Also, find out who¡¯s at the Su Family¡¯s house this weekend. What do the elderly and children like? I want to visit the Su Family.¡± Xu Xi replied respectfully, ¡°Okay.¡± Chapter 637 - Devilish Boys When the bell rang, the children ran out. As soon as Xiaoqi ran out with his small bag, he saw Ling Sheng and Su Yan. ¡°Mommy, Great Aunt.¡± Su Yan smiled and rubbed the child¡¯s face. Oh my, he was getting cuter and cuter. One could not help but want to pinch him. ¡°Was your class fun?¡± In her opinion, the child did not have to go to an extracurricular class so early. Xiaoqi was only three years old. He would have to be at least five years old before he could think about taking an extracurricular class. Xiaoqi nodded excitedly. ¡°It was fun. Xiaoqi likes it.¡± Grandpa had said that when he scored a grade nine in drumming, he would give him the drum kit in his studio. It was really cool. ¡°Where does Xiaoqi want to eat lunch? I¡¯ll take you there, alright?¡± Su Yan could not have children, but when she saw Xiaoqi, she could not help but want to have a baby. ¡°Xiaoqi can eat anything.¡± Xiaoqi was obedient, and his big eyes were sparkling. ¡°Mommy, are we going out to have fun?¡± Ling Sheng nodded. ¡°Yes, your great aunt wants to take you out to eat and shop.¡± Xiaoqi was overjoyed. He had initially thought that even though his mother was back, she would not have time to play with him. He had not expected his mother to take him out to have fun. In the afternoon, they ate the roasted meat Xiaoqi wanted and they bought gifts at the mall. Ling Sheng could not go to the Su Family empty-handed, so she bought a set of clothes for the old folks at home. Su Yan said that on Saturday, a few children from the Su Family had been sent home for the weekend. Besides Su Chi, who had said that he¡¯d gone to participate in the club¡¯s reconstruction, the two sons of her eldest cousin Su Simian¡ªSu Ce and Su Shi¡ªas well as Su Jing and Su Nuo, the twin sons of Uncle Su Chan, were also at home. Ling Sheng bought toys and snacks for the children. When Xiaoqi heard that he would be able to see his brothers and uncles, who had played with him last time, he was overjoyed. He was so excited that he did not sleep the whole way. Su Yan had already informed her family in advance. There were not many elders at home. Only the eldest, Su Cunshi, was at home. The rest were out, busy with work. Amongst the younger generation, only Ling Sheng¡¯s eldest uncle, Su Heng, and his wife, Ye Chuqing, were around. They were mainly there to take care of the elderly and the children. The servants at home were good, but they couldn¡¯t feel at ease just leaving them to the servants. When Ling Sheng and Xiaoqi arrived, the Su Family was obviously overjoyed. The Old Master dragged her over to talk, and the whole family ate and chatted. Xiaoqi was even happier. Before long, he was taken out to play by Su Jing and the other children. The Su Family was big, and they could play everywhere. Ye Chuqing ordered the servants to follow them and watch them before letting the children go. The children, especially the boys, seemed to go crazy when they left the house. They were overjoyed, and their shouts could be heard even in the house. The Lunar New Year was approaching, so there was no lack of fireworks and firecrackers. Su Jing and Su Nuo watched over their three nephews. They fried fish in the water using firecrackers and caught sparrows in the snow. They had a great time playing, and their foreheads were soon covered in sweat. Xiaoqi was the most excited as he followed his brothers and uncles around on his short legs. He was very energetic. When Ling Sheng went over to take a look, a few of the brats were catching sparrows. It was a snowy day, so they scattered grains on the ground and propped up a sieve. When a sparrow walked in, they tugged at the rope and caught it. There were a few sparrows and two wild turtle doves in the cage. They were trembling as they looked at the devilish boys. The little demons did not notice her approach. They were whispering around the trembling birds, discussing how to deal with them. Chapter 638 - Like Sister Sheng Sheng Su Jing was a little devil. ¡°Drench them in hot water and pull out their feathers before we get the kitchen staff to braise them for us.¡± Xiaoqi was an angel. ¡°But they¡¯re so pitiful. Their parents must be waiting for them to return home.¡± Su Ce corrected Xiaoqi seriously. ¡°The parents came out to look for food. Their babies must be waiting at home to eat. If they don¡¯t go back, the babies will starve to death.¡± Su Shi nodded and said sympathetically, ¡°Uncle Su Nuo, let them go. Otherwise, the babies will starve to death at home.¡± Su Nuo analyzed the situation very calmly. ¡°Wild birds carry pathogens. There¡¯s no way to eat their meat. Turtle doves can be raised, but sparrows have a temper. They definitely can¡¯t be raised.¡± In other words, there was no point in keeping them. They should let them go! The little devil, Su Jing, did not want to let them go. He had finally caught them. ¡°Then I¡¯ll get the kitchen staff to cook them. I¡¯ll feed them to the general, alright?¡± Su Nuo gave him a cold look and said in all seriousness, ¡°Your life is precious, but the general¡¯s life isn¡¯t? If the general is poisoned after eating them, we¡¯ll see whether the Old Master will punish you.¡± Upon being threatened, the little devil, Su Jing, was scared. He hesitated for a moment before frowning reluctantly and snorting. ¡°Then I¡¯ll keep the turtle doves and let the sparrows go.¡± Su Nuo nodded and agreed. Then, he started playing with the birds he had caught with great difficulty. The cage was quite big. When it was opened, the birds flew out. Upon seeing the turtle doves fly away, Su Jing looked at his brother angrily and pointed at him. ¡°Su Nuo, you did this on purpose!¡± Su Nuo shrugged as though this had nothing to do with him. He said calmly, ¡°You saw it too. They flew away by themselves.¡± Ling Sheng, who was watching from the back, was overjoyed. Su Nuo looked like a gentleman on the surface, but she had not expected him to be so scheming and handsome. Who knew how many girls he would charm in the future? The general Su Jing was talking about was a big dog raised by his family. He had been raised by the Old Master. He was said to be 14 years old, which was akin to a human being in their seventies or eighties. He was lying at the Old Master¡¯s feet on such a cold day. When the birds were released, Xiaoqi turned around and saw Ling Sheng behind him. His eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Mommy, when did you get here?¡± Su Nuo and the others also saw Ling Sheng. The children were very polite and greeted her one by one. Ling Sheng actually wanted to tell them to wrap the birds in mud and heat them directly. When they were cooked, they would crack open the cakey mud. There would be no need to drench or pluck the feathers. The feathers would fall naturally. Bird meat was very fragrant! Fine! Actually, Su Jing was not a little devil. She was the devil! The snow there was heavier than in the capital. Besides the snow on the road, the snow on the flowerbeds on the lawn had not been removed either. It had accumulated and become quite thick. Ling Sheng was a big child. She led the children and had fun with them as they built snowmen, had snowball fights, set off firecrackers, and blew up fish. Su Jing was reprimanded every day at home because he was mischievous. The entire Su Family had a very staid personality. Even the younger Su Ce and Su Shi were very staid. Only he was reprimanded every day, and there was talk of him being picked up as a baby. He did not match his family¡¯s personality at all. He had been a little depressed at one point. If he had not had a face that looked exactly like his brother¡¯s, he would have suspected that he had been picked up as a baby. After meeting Ling Sheng, he finally felt happy. Look, who said that his personality was not like anyone else¡¯s? His personality was quite similar to Sister Sheng Sheng¡¯s! Chapter 639 - Save Me! There were fish in the water, but they were all ornamental carp. The firecrackers could not blow up the fish, so they threw a lot. However, not a single fish was blown up. Su Jing secretly took a big firecracker out of his bag and passed it to Ling Sheng. ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, use this. Don¡¯t let my brother see it.¡± This thing was very powerful. However, he had bought it secretly and had not dared let his brother know. Otherwise, he would definitely complain again and he would get reprimanded. Upon seeing his serious look, Ling Sheng nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± She had not expected this little devil to be afraid of his brother. Ling Sheng had just thrown the firecracker into the water when there was a loud bang. The moment it exploded, she heard a buzzing sound in her ears. It was as though countless bees were buzzing around her head. Ding! A sharp, ear-piercing sound echoed again like a deadly, demonic voice. Ling Sheng felt her body stiffen. The water surface in front of her shook, and a blurry image suddenly appeared. The image was very familiar. It was her agent¡ªNing Liang¡ªand her assistant, Xiaoyuan. She could not see the face of the person on the bed, but she was very sure that it was her body. The heartbeat monitor beside her rang. The scene disappeared instantly. A demonic voice then rang in her ears. ¡°Doctor! Call the doctor!¡± ¡°Wuwuwuwu! Sister Sheng Sheng, Sister Sheng Sheng, hang in there!¡± Beep, beep, beep¡­ ¡°Ling Sheng, Ling Sheng, can you hear me?¡± ¡°Doctor Zhao, bad news! The patient¡¯s heart has stopped!¡± ¡°Perform chest compressions immediately.¡± Beep, beep, beep, beep¡­ ¡°Doctor Zhao, there¡¯s no reaction from the patient.¡± ¡°Prepare to give her oxygen.¡± Beep, beep, beep, beep¡­ ¡°Doctor Zhao, there¡¯s still no reaction.¡± ¡°Prepare for electric shock!¡± Bang! Ling Sheng¡¯s vision darkened, and she lost consciousness completely. Then, she fell into the water. Su Jing, who was the closest, turned pale instantly. He was at a loss as he shouted, ¡°Brother, Sister Sheng Sheng fell into the water!¡± Su Nuo was calm. He had maturity and stability that ordinary children did not have, but he was still a child. He tried his best to remain calm and grabbed Xiaoqi, who was about to save Ling Sheng, before shouting behind him, ¡°Help!¡± Su Ce and Su Shi were scared silly and did not know what to do. They shouted for help along with Su Nuo. Soon, a servant ran over. Upon seeing Ling Sheng, who had fallen into the water, she jumped in to save her. Xiaoqi cried as he called for his mother. He struggled vigorously, but he calmed down when he was hugged tightly by Su Nuo. His face darkened as he enunciated each word clearly in an effort to comfort both of them. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Your mother is fine.¡± The water was not deep. It was only about a meter deep. However, it was winter, and the water was really cold. Soon, Ling Sheng was saved. The Old Master at home was very old, so it was inevitable that he would be unwell. There had always been a private doctor at home. Soon, he rushed over to check on Ling Sheng¡¯s condition. She had not drowned. Her breathing was normal, and there were no injuries on her body. She had frozen upon falling into the water, so she might have a fever or catch a cold. Afraid that the Old Master would worry, Su Yan did not dare tell him. She told her uncle and auntie and even called Huo Ci. Since Huo Ci did not want to tell the two elders at home, she did not dare call her aunt. At that moment, everyone was gathered in Ling Sheng¡¯s room. The boys were scared out of their wits. They were all silent, and their expressions very serious. Xiaoqi stood by the bed and held Ling Sheng¡¯s hand. Tears streamed down his face, but he did whimper. Chapter 640 - The Third Master Is Here Su Jing was mentally strong. He had already recovered and was answering the doctor¡¯s questions. He did not know why, but Sister Sheng Sheng had suddenly stopped moving earlier. Then, she had fallen into the water out of the blue. Su Cunshi¡¯s eyes were red as he looked at Ling Sheng, who was lying on the bed with a pale face. He sighed anxiously and pointed at Su Heng and his wife as he lectured them softly. ¡°Look, look. What¡¯s wrong with you? Sheng Sheng has only been here for a day, yet this already happened. It¡¯s good that nothing happened to her. If something had happened, how would I have explained this to my younger sister?¡± ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. Doctor Shen said she¡¯s fine. She¡¯ll wake up soon.¡± Su Heng knew that his father was worried, so he hurriedly comforted him. ¡°Father, it¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s such a cold day. I shouldn¡¯t have let the children go out to play. If you want to blame someone, blame me!¡± Ye Chuqing regretted letting the children out. It would have been better to let them have fun in the house. If they had played in the house, nothing would have happened to Sheng Sheng. At the very least, she would not have fallen into the water if she¡¯d fainted. It was a cold day. Even if there was nothing wrong, there would be a problem. Su Cunshi lectured them a few more times before he quelled his anger. This had happened suddenly. No one had expected that he would sit aside and call the boys over to ask them what had happened. Su Heng and Ye Chuqing looked at each other. The Old Master¡¯s heart ached for Sheng Sheng. The children were shameless. It was good to be taught a lesson. They had not expected this to happen when the child had come over to visit his relatives. Their hearts ached, and they blamed themselves. Ye Chuqing, in particular, wiped Xiaoqi¡¯s tears and hugged him when she saw him tearing up. She comforted him by telling him that his mother was fine and would wake up soon. Su Yan led the doctor out. When she reached the door, she asked, ¡°Doctor Shen, could she have some special disease? Why did she suddenly fall into the water?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t diagnose any illness. Her body is very healthy.¡± Doctor Shen looked at her and felt a little strange. ¡°But under normal circumstances, she wouldn¡¯t suddenly faint. When she wakes up, she should go to the hospital for a full-body checkup!¡± Su Yan nodded. ¡°Sorry to trouble you, Doctor Shen.¡± Just as she turned around to enter the house, the butler hurried over. ¡°Eldest Miss, the Third Master of the Jun Family is here to visit the Old Master.¡± Su Yan frowned. Why had he come to cause trouble at this time? Was he telepathic? Did he know that Sheng Sheng had fainted? ¡°Tell him that the Old Master won¡¯t meet any guests.¡± The butler hesitated. ¡°But¡­¡± The Third Master was already there. Su Yan looked up and saw a man in a long trench coat walking over. It was Jun Shiyan. Her eyes widened in shock. Was he¡­ walking over? Legs. Okay, long legs, straight legs, and a steady gait. There was nothing wrong with his legs. A gentlemanly, gentle smile hung on his handsome face. There was no mask. At that moment, she felt like she had gone back in time to when she was young. Back then, his legs had not been injured, and his face had not been disfigured. This man, who was known as the most handsome man in the capital, was an astonishing existence no matter where he went. Jun Shiyan reached her in the blink of an eye. He nodded politely and greeted her. ¡°Ms. Su, I came uninvited. Please don¡¯t take offense.¡± Su Yan gave him a sideways look. Don¡¯t take offense? Who was he? The family in question had not given him permission, yet he had barged into their house. ¡°Third Master, don¡¯t you know that trespassing on private property is illegal?¡± Chapter 641 - Sheng Sheng’s Boyfriend Jun Shiyan smiled and replied politely, ¡°I know, but visiting relatives is not illegal.¡± Su Yan had never known that he was so thick-skinned and shameless. Who was his relative? He had yet to hook up with Sheng Sheng, yet he kept calling her his relative. Upon seeing the man¡¯s light smile, she did not know why, but she wanted to see him lose his composure. She let out a low cough and said, ¡°Third Master, Sheng Sheng fainted.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s expression changed suddenly, and his smile froze on his face. He strode in on his long legs, wanting to barge inside. Su Yan blocked the door and said calmly, ¡°Third Master, it¡¯s not nice of you to barge into someone else¡¯s house like this!¡± ¡°Ms. Su.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s eyes were deep. Upon seeing that she still had time to tease him, he knew that the young lady was fine. However, he could not help but worry. ¡°What happened to Sheng Sheng?¡± Su Yan continued smiling. Suddenly, her wicked sense of humor reared its head. She did not know if she would have a chance to do this in the future, so she used this opportunity to suppress him. ¡°Third Master, Sheng Sheng calls me Aunt. Since you¡¯re here to visit relatives, you should know the rules better than me, right?¡± Xu Xi stood at the foot of the stairs by the door. He saw the Third Master¡¯s expression change again and again, but he did not manage to call her Aunt. He nearly choked on his laughter. What had the Third Master been through? He had a girlfriend, but she was a generation younger than everyone else. Even Ms. Su was messing with him. Upon seeing the man trying his best to suppress his aura, Su Yan let out a low cough. She thought that she had cracked a big joke, so she did not dare continue fooling around. She reminded him kindly, ¡°Third Master, my uncle, big brother, and sister-in-law are inside.¡± ¡°Thank you for the warning, Ms. Su.¡± Jun Shiyan pushed the door open and entered. His gaze landed on the young lady lying on the bed first, and his heart ached. He greeted everyone politely. ¡°Hi, Teacher Su, Mr. Su, Mrs. Su.¡± It had been a while since Su Cunshi had heard someone call him that. The titles he heard the most were Principal Su and Minister Su. Only his personal disciples would call him Teacher. Students of Huaxia University called him Principal Su. Typically, those who wanted to build a relationship with him would call him Minister Su. As he was lecturing the children, he saw a group of mischievous little people in front of him. If it had not been for them, Sheng Sheng would not have gone out or fallen into the water. When he turned around, he saw a dignified man. Was he that brat from the Jun Family? Hadn¡¯t he been disfigured? What had happened? He was in front of him, and Yan¡¯er was behind him. Had the two of them gotten together after so many years? When Su Heng and Ye Chuqing saw Jun Shiyan, it was impossible for them not to be shocked. Even though they had seen all kinds of people in the world, they could not understand why he was there. The duo looked at each other and saw the same doubt in each other¡¯s eyes. Besides, the man¡¯s legs and face were fine! Su Heng glared at Su Yan and asked her what was going on. How had he gotten in? This was Sheng Sheng¡¯s room. It was a girl¡¯s room. How could a stranger enter? Ye Chuqing, on the other hand, had a clue. She wanted to seek confirmation from Su Yan, but just as she pulled her to her side¡­ Xiaoqi greeted the man by calling him Uncle Jun and ran over to him on his short legs. Jun Shiyan nodded politely and humbly before introducing himself. ¡°I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t know this, but I¡¯m Sheng Sheng¡¯s boyfriend.¡± Su Cunshi¡¯s eyes blazed with anger. Sheng Sheng¡¯s boyfriend? No, he did not approve! Chapter 642 - Uninvited Su Heng took a look at him, then at Ling Sheng, who was on the bed. In the end, he took a look at Su Yan. For a moment, he had thought that Third Master Jun had come with Yan Er! Sheng Sheng¡¯s¡­ boyfriend? Su Yan spread her hands innocently. This really has nothing to do with me. Uncle, why are you looking at me like that? I¡¯ve never dated him, alright? Even though I liked him, it was just the crush of a young, inexperienced girl with no prospects, alright? In the past, it had been impossible. Now, it was even more impossible. She had let it go long ago. Xiaoqi had already run into Jun Shiyan¡¯s embrace and used actions to prove his claim that he was her boyfriend. He was still sobbing in a hoarse voice. ¡°Uncle Jun, we were playing when Mommy suddenly fainted and fell into the water.¡± Jun Shiyan coaxed Xiaoqi gently. With Su Cunshi around, Su Heng and his wife retreated quietly. They knew that Old Master Su alone was enough on this front. Everyone in the Su Family knew that Su Yan had liked him back then. Later, she had gone overseas because of him and had not returned home for a year or so. This had caused the elders of the Su Family to feel resentful. There was only one precious girl in this generation, and she had gone overseas all year round and never returned home. Therefore, no one in the Su Family liked him. In all these years, the Gu and Su Families had never had any interactions. Back then, he had stolen the heart of the Su Family¡¯s precious daughter and caused her to leave her hometown. Now, he had stolen the heart of another. Anyway, he would not meet a good end! Su Cunshi let out a cough with a sinister expression. ¡°Does Sheng Sheng know that you¡¯re here?¡± He asked this on purpose. Sheng Sheng had not even mentioned that she had a boyfriend, yet he had come uninvited. Jun Shiyan said, ¡°I came uninvited. Please forgive me, Teacher Su.¡± Su Cunshi frowned and let out a snort. He did not like him. ¡°Sheng Sheng needs to rest. Let¡¯s go out and chat!¡± Jun Shiyan took a look at the young lady on the bed with a heart full of tears. In front of an elder, especially an elder who obviously had a lot of opinions about him, he could only ask in a low voice, ¡°Teacher Su, can I take a look at her first?¡± Su Cunshi frowned even more and gave him a sideways look. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see her? What else do you want to see?¡± Jun Shiyan choked. He could not retort. I¡¯ll just not look, alright? I¡¯ll work on coaxing the elders first. He took a step back respectfully and said, ¡°Teacher, please.¡± Su Yan, who was beside him, lowered her head and tried to suppress her laughter. This was really interesting. She was really happy to see the Third Master suffer. The key was that he did not dare say a word. In the past, she had never dared to imagine this, as no matter who was with him, he would always appear superior. Even in front of his elders, he would do it moderately, being neither servile nor overbearing. This was the first time she had seen him act like a junior. When Su Heng saw the Old Master leave, he followed him out. The Old Master was fuming. If they got into a fight, he¡¯d have to persuade him to stop. Upon seeing that everyone had left, Ye Chuqing tugged at Su Yan. She knew that her sister-in-law had liked him in the past, so she did not dare say anything harsh. ¡°How did Sheng Sheng get together with Third Master Jun? When did this happen?¡± Su Yan said honestly, ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡± Ye Chuqing frowned slightly. When she spoke, her voice was gentle. ¡°You¡¯ve always known?¡± Su Yan nodded. She had known. Ye Chuqing sighed deeply. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell the head of the family that you knew? Why do you think Third Master Jun came all of a sudden? What¡¯s his plan?¡± Chapter 643 - Like Hell Su Yan thought to herself that since the Huo Family didn¡¯t like him, he had now come over to try his luck here. Perhaps the old folks at home would like him. It would make things easier with the Huo Family. Her uncle had been away for decades, but he was still afraid of Grandpa. When he got along with the old folks, it would be much easier for him to marry Sheng Sheng. One had to admit that the Third Master was a scheming man. That was definitely what he had planned. However, he had not expected the Su Family to not like him much either! Xiaoqi had to stay and look after his mother. His brows were furrowed slightly. He just felt that Uncle Jun seemed to be in trouble. Ye Chuqing kicked the children out and asked Su Yan and Xiaoqi to keep Ling Sheng company. She had to go ahead and take a look. Her husband and father-in-law should not make things too difficult for him. According to Yan Er, Sheng Sheng and Third Master Jun had a good relationship. Her aunt knew about it and seemed to support their relationship. As for Ah Ci, he would definitely object strongly. He had never gotten along with Third Master Jun, so the old saying that there was no enmity between father and son was not true for them. Jun Shiyan left with the two masters of the Su Family. Xu Xi was anxious. It looked like they wanted to destroy the Third Master. In addition, in the past, Ms. Su had gone overseas because of the Third Master. The whole Su Family might be annoyed by him. They would definitely give him a treat. He strongly objected to the Third Master coming to cause trouble, but how could he change the Third Master¡¯s mind? He had to do whatever he was told to do! Besides Ms. Ling, Xiaoqi was the only one who could save the Third Master. It was useless for him to meow like a cat or bark like a dog outside. In the end, he kicked a flower pot and broke it. Su Yan knew that Jun Shiyan¡¯s assistant was outside. He was probably worried about his master and had deliberately caused a commotion to save him some face. She looked at Xiaoqi. ¡°Xiaoqi, go out and take a look. Did the general push the flower pot?¡± Xiaoqi nodded and ran out obediently. As though he had seen a savior, Xu Xi ran over with a burning gaze. ¡°My dear lord, you¡¯re finally out.¡± Xiaoqi knew him, as he had taken him to play in the ball pit and on the slide a few times. ¡°Uncle Xu Xi, why haven¡¯t you left?¡± Xu Xi was anxious. ¡°Xiaoqi, I have a mission for you. Go ahead and see your Uncle Jun!¡± Xiaoqi frowned in confusion. ¡°What happened to Uncle Jun?¡± Xu Xi tried his best to explain with words so that he could understand. ¡°Your grandpa doesn¡¯t like Uncle Jun. Your uncles don¡¯t like him either, just like your grandpa.¡± Xiaoqi¡¯s expression was serious as he nodded. Then, he turned around and ran toward the front yard. As he ran, he said, ¡°Xiaoqi knows!¡± Grandpa would scold Uncle Jun and hit him. Grandpa and great-grandpa had even said that they would kill Uncle Jun. Was Uncle Jun in danger? Xu Xi finally heaved a sigh of relief. Third Master, as your subordinate, I can only help you this much. Everything else will depend on you. I wish you all the best! Su Yan stood at the door and looked at Xu Xi. ¡°Do you think everyone in the Su Family is like the Huo Family? My uncle and brother will not devour your master.¡± Where had the Third Master found such a loyal subordinate who would even help when he visited ¡®family?¡¯ However, their family was really different from the Huo Family. At the very least, Eldest Uncle and Eldest Brother would not scold the Third Master when they saw him. They would treat him with courtesy. Her cousin or uncle would try. Scolding him was a light punishment. They would not beat a scumbag to death. Xu Xi lowered his eyes slightly and said politely, ¡°Ms. Su, you¡¯re being too serious. I wouldn¡¯t dare think that.¡± Su Yan smiled and did not speak anymore. She turned around and entered the house. Upon seeing her leave, Xu Xi turned around and walked out of the small courtyard to wait in the main courtyard. The Third Master¡¯s pursuit of his wife was like hell. Forget about the Huo Family and the Su Family. Just the DNA test alone was enough to torment him. By the time Ling Sheng woke up, the sky was almost dark. When she tilted her head, she saw Su Yan holding a book and reading it not far away. She was wearing a homemade Chinese outfit. Under the light, she looked like a book-wielding fairy. Upon sensing her gaze, Su Yan put down her book with her slender fingers and turned to look at her. She then walked over with a glass of warm water. ¡°Drink some water now that you¡¯re awake!¡± Ling Sheng drank half a glass of water from the beauty¡¯s hand and cleared her throat before asking, ¡°Aunt, where¡¯s Xiaoqi?¡± Su Yan sighed. ¡°Look at you. I¡¯ve been watching you the whole afternoon. The moment you open your mouth, you ask about Xiaoqi.¡± Ling Sheng smiled, revealing her small baby teeth. Her sweet voice was hoarse from sleep. ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Aunt.¡± Su Yan shook her head and looked at the heartless girl. ¡°Xiaoqi went ahead to protect Jun Shiyan.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ling Sheng exclaimed as she dashed out. Chapter 644 - Old But Gold Su Yan watched as she hurriedly put on her clothes and ran out. She grabbed her and made her put on a down jacket. ¡°It¡¯s been more than two hours. Even if they wanted to kill someone and dismember their body, it would have already been cleaned up. There¡¯s no point in being so anxious.¡± Did she really think their family would devour him? Ling Sheng would be lying if she said she was not anxious. She just wanted to know why he had come to the Su Family directly. She looked at Su Yan and asked, ¡°Aunt, does he know that I¡¯m unconscious?¡± Su Yan rolled her eyes at her. ¡°Do you think he¡¯s a living god? He only found out after he came. What a coincidence. He just knew that you were coming and wanted to curry favor and win people¡¯s hearts.¡± Upon hearing this, Ling Sheng thought to herself, How could the Third Master be so scheming? However, when she thought about it again, he had spent so much money to make her father happy when the movie had been released. There was really nothing he could not do. As it turned out, Ling Sheng had been overthinking. When she ran over in a hurry, the Third Master was playing chess with the Old Master! The chessboard had been placed on the big kang bed at home. The old folks at home liked this place. It was big, and it could be opened and warmed. Jun Shiyan was sitting opposite the Old Master with a chessboard between them. Xiaoqi was sitting beside Jun Shiyan, his big, bright eyes staring at the chessboard without blinking. If one did not know better, one would think that he could understand the game! Su Cunshi and Su Heng were also watching the chess game. Upon seeing Ling Sheng sit beside Jun Shiyan, Xiaoqi hurriedly got up and ran into her embrace. He hooked his arms around her neck and whispered in her ear. It was very quiet. Ling Sheng¡¯s voice was also very low, as she was afraid of disturbing their game. As soon as the young lady entered, Jun Shiyan saw her sit down beside him. His lips curled up subconsciously. To the people who liked to play chess, a game of chess was a battle. Troops were moved with just one¡¯s fingertips. In the past, Jun Shiyan had basically not interacted much with the Su Family. If it had not been for Ling Sheng, he might not have had a deep relationship in his life. The old man in front of him was in his nineties. He was well-respected, but he was very interesting. When an ordinary opponent faced a powerful attack from the other party, they would tighten their battlefront and defend themselves step by step. However, the old man had started fighting with him aggressively. Both sides had abandoned their horses and rooks and were fighting ferociously. In the end, the old man did not have a single defensive pawn left. In the second round, the old man used a completely different tactic to recreate the defense line. This made him, who had always boasted of his excellent chess skills, make some effort to break through the strong defense and capture the opponent¡¯s king. This was the third round. Su Cunshi and Su Heng were also watching the chess game. The Old Master¡¯s chess level was neither good nor bad. They had not seen anyone beat him before. but even if someone could beat him, they would not dare win in order to make the Old Master happy. Therefore, only the Old Master¡¯s old friends could be his match. Now that all his old friends had passed away, only the Old Master of the Chu Family was left. It had been a long time since they had seen a game that could make the Old Master so vigilant and agitated. Jun Shiyan had made the right bet. At the last moment of the game, Jun Shiyan realized that he had been badly battered by the old man¡¯s seemingly ordinary moves. In the end, he had actually been defeated while attacking wantonly¡ªjust one step before he could clinch victory. ¡°Indeed, being old is gold.¡± Jun Shiyan looked at the mess in front of him and smiled. Chapter 645 The older the ginger, the spicier it was. The old man had meticulously planned a psychological battle. He would show weakness to the enemy and then attack. His attacks were not sharp, but they could catch one off guard and crush them. The Old Master of the Su Family, Su Mu, was very happy. He had not had such a good time in a long time. As he looked at the man in front of him, he was full of admiration and other emotions. ¡°In the first game, I used the technique I used when I was twenty years old. A newborn calf is not afraid of a tiger. In the second game, I used a technique I used when I was forty years old. I did not try to achieve anything, but I wanted to avoid making mistakes and be cautious. In the third game, I used my current playing style. Once you see through everything, you can see the battle situation clearly.¡± Jun Shiyan frowned in deep thought as he looked at the chessboard. He had advanced rashly during the game. Perhaps he¡¯d wanted the old man to acknowledge him. He had been showing off a little. How long had it been since he had been so eager to gain someone¡¯s approval? ¡°However, you young people should act your age. Sometimes, it¡¯s better to show off a little. Otherwise, it will be boring if you are as serious as an old antique like me.¡± Su Mu smiled and started cleaning up the mess. He was about to offer the youngsters his opinions. ¡°You are still playing. The food is getting cold. Hurry up and come over to eat.¡± The Old Madam of the Su Family could not take it anymore. She had come over to have a chat, but they had insisted on playing chess. ¡°Ah Yan, don¡¯t take it to heart. The old man is a stinky chess player. Don¡¯t play chess with him. Otherwise, there¡¯ll be no end to it.¡± Before Su Mu could continue educating him, he told his wife with a smile, ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll remember your lessons.¡± Jun Shiyan looked at the old man humbly. Su Cunshi and Su Heng looked at each other, feeling very unhappy. Ah Yan? It had only been a while, yet she was speaking to him so intimately! Upon seeing that Su Mu was about to get up, Ling Sheng hurried over with a sweet smile and gave Jun Shiyan a look. Jun Shiyan smiled. He understood what the young lady meant. He supported the old man from both sides. Xiaoqi did not have much energy. When he saw that his uncle was about to get up, he walked over on his short legs to pull him up. This amused Su Cunshi, making him like the little fella even more. He rubbed his little head and stood up. ¡°Uncle can get up by himself. Xiaoqi, don¡¯t worry.¡± The little fella was really likable, much better than the mischievous kids at home. He took Xiaoqi¡¯s hand and went over to eat. There were not many people at home. Besides a few children, there were only two old folks, the eldest child, Su Cunshi, Su Heng and his wife, as well as Su Yan, Ling Sheng, and Jun Shiyan. There were not many people at home, but the table was full. Ling Sheng was a treasure. She had to sit beside the Old Master. Su Mu was in a good mood after playing a few rounds of chess. The more he looked at Jun Shiyan, the more pleasing he found him to the eye. The child was very sensible and knew how to play chess. He was also good-looking. He was nice to Sheng Sheng and Xiaoqi as well. He was really nice. It was rare for him to entertain people. ¡°Third Master Jun, come sit beside Sheng Sheng.¡± Jun Shiyan was about to take a seat when Su Cunshi picked up Xiaoqi and stuffed him beside Ling Sheng. He smiled at the elder and placed Xiaoqi on Ling Sheng¡¯s lap. ¡°Father, Xiaoqi wants to sit next to you.¡± Su Mu smiled even more happily. After saying a few good words, he turned around to talk to Xiaoqi and play with him. Su Yan wanted to laugh. Why had she not known in the past that the men at home were all childish? They even competed to see who could dote on Xiaoqi more. Chapter 646 - It’s Too Hard For Me Grandpa definitely liked the Third Master. Why would he not like him? He was handsome and he knew how to please others. One could tell from the way his cousin had smashed the box office a few days ago. Not only had he made a lot of effort, but he had also spent money as though it was dirt. Besides, he had a high EQ. He could talk about anything and even play chess. When it came to chess alone, he was already miles ahead of them. Grandpa had never played chess with the men at home and had thought little of them. It had not been easy for him to meet an opponent who was on par with him, so he was naturally overjoyed. There were only a few people who knew him well. Ling Sheng gave her seat to her son so that he could play with the old folks. Then, she moved to the side and stole a look at Jun Shiyan, who was separated from her by her granduncle. She wanted to laugh, but when she saw the pitiful and helpless look in his eyes, she wanted to hug and comfort him. He was so pitiful. He was like a lamb among a pack of wolves. There were only two men at home. If they had both been elders, she could not dare imagine how pitiful the Third Master¡¯s state would have been. Su Cunshi and Su Heng flanked Jun Shiyan from both sides and asked him when his body had recovered. Had he fully recovered? They asked him indirectly if he had any hidden illnesses. In other words, if there was something wrong with him, he shouldn¡¯t harm their family¡¯s daughter! Ling Sheng reached out quietly, wanting to cheer Jun Shiyan on when he was not paying attention. However, her hand did not reach him. ¡°Uncle will get you whatever you want, Sheng Sheng.¡± Cunshi had sharp eyes and had already discovered her dishonest actions. Ling Sheng pretended to be serious and said, ¡°I want to eat a prawn.¡± Jun Shiyan was about to pick up some food when Su Heng picked up a prawn with his chopsticks. He stood up and placed it on the plate in front of Ling Sheng. ¡°Eat more. Eat more prawns.¡± Ling Sheng did not know whether she should laugh or cry. She stole a look at the man sitting across from her. Third Master, it¡¯s too difficult for me. It¡¯s really difficult. Wuwuwu! When Su Cunshi and Su Heng saw Jun Shiyan start peeling prawn shells, they thought he liked them a lot. However, after peeling them, he passed the prawns to Ling Sheng and said gently, ¡°Sheng Sheng.¡± The Old Madam of the Su Family smiled lovingly. ¡°Ah Yan really dotes on people.¡± Su Cunshi and Su Heng looked at each other in hatred. They had miscalculated! He had stolen the limelight again! Humph! So what if he was peeling prawns? Did he think no one knew how to peel prawns? Ye Chuqing looked at her husband and wondered why he was glaring at Third Master Jun. They had been married for more than 20 years, but he had never peeled a prawn for her. How could he glare at him? Su Yan felt that this was a war without smoke and fire. Clearly, her grandparents liked the Third Master a lot. Her grandpa thought differently of him because he knew how to play chess. How was he meant to win her over? However, after the prawn incident, even her sister-in-law thought highly of him. After all, what kind of woman would not like a man who only paid attention to her? Ling Sheng picked up a peeled prawn and offered it to the two old folks, making them extremely happy. Although the Old Master was old, he was blessed. He still had his appetite, and his teeth were fine, unlike other elders who had lost all their teeth. In the past, Ling Sheng had not liked fish. It was not that she had not liked it at all, but she had been lazy and she¡¯d hated fish bones. Ever since there was someone to pick fish bones for her, she had fallen in love with eating fish. Jun Shiyan handed her a big piece of fish without any fish bones. He ignored the death stares of the two men on his left and right as he smiled lovingly at her while she took the fish. He exhorted her, ¡°Check it when you feed Xiaoqi. I¡¯m afraid I didn¡¯t debone it completely.¡± Chapter 647 - Strong Objection Su Yan really felt that the contrast between the way the man in front of her had been before and the way he was now was too great. This man, who had once been high and mighty and looked down on the world, had actually become really gentle, careful, and full of love for the girl he liked. It was evident that he was naturally thinking about her and not deliberately showing off in front of her great-grandparents. Ye Chuqing had initially disliked Jun Shiyan because of Su Yan. However, unless he was pretending, his performance had defeated 99.9% of men. He had won completely! Jun Shiyan could not eat much, but this was his first time visiting her family. It was not easy to eat. Thankfully, the food cooked by the elderly at home was very light. He picked up some food that he could eat, not wanting the young lady to worry. Ling Sheng felt that it was better to take it easy at the dining table, especially when the elders were around. Otherwise, she felt that her granduncle and uncle¡¯s gazes would be like daggers stabbing the Third Master! They had a nice meal. No one knew what was on their minds. Su Heng and Su Cunshi were especially unhappy. The couple had already been separated, yet he still tried his best to show off. After the meal, the Old Master was even more satisfied. He even asked him to come over often to play chess with him! ¡°Okay.¡± Jun Shiyan smiled and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Old Master. I¡¯ll definitely visit you frequently in the future to play chess with you.¡± Su Mu was very satisfied. Upon seeing Ling Sheng lead him away, he turned around and returned to the house. The moment he entered the house, he was supported by Su Heng and Su Cunshi, who started to persuade him. Su Cunshi said, ¡°Father, you don¡¯t know this, but Jun Shiyan has a lot of evil ideas. He¡¯s full of evil tricks. Just ask around. There¡¯s no one in the capital who¡¯s not afraid of him. He¡¯s ruthless. He¡¯s offended too many people. Sheng Sheng¡¯s life and safety will be threatened if she¡¯s with him.¡± Su Heng added, ¡°That¡¯s right, Grandpa. He has a nickname. He¡¯s called the King of Hell. Think about it. How evil must a person be to get this nickname?¡± Su Mu frowned. ¡°Why do you object so strongly to him? Did he hurt you? Or did he threaten your safety?¡± Su Cunshi said, ¡°Father, his health is not in good condition. You don¡¯t know this, but he was in a wheelchair a while ago. Everyone in the capital says that he has problems.¡± Su Heng said, ¡°Grandpa, you can¡¯t be deceived by his appearance. Nowadays, some people can resort to unscrupulous means to achieve certain goals. He¡¯s not that obedient.¡± Ye Chuqing looked at her husband and son, who were supporting the Old Master on the sofa and had begun to badmouth the man behind his back. She shook her head helplessly and sighed. What was going on? Su Cunshi took a sip of water to moisturize his throat and got ready to start speaking officially. ¡°Father, we can¡¯t even finish talking about him in three days and three nights. Let¡¯s talk slowly.¡± Ye Chuqing frowned in disdain. How could she not know that the men of the Su Family were all so petty? Ling Sheng and Jun Shiyan went to the courtyard she was staying in. Xiaoqi held one of their hands in each hand, his heart soaring with joy. He looked at this and that around him. Su Yan followed them and looked around. She had forgotten about her aunt now that she had a man. However, when Sheng Sheng was with the Third Master, she was really happy. It was a happiness that obviously welled from her heart. As Jun Shiyan walked, he suddenly sneezed twice. Chapter 648 - : Your Father Is Here Ling Sheng looked at the man worriedly and touched his thin coat. She frowned. ¡°Do you want to catch a cold? Why are you wearing so little?¡± Xiaoqi thought for a moment before raising his head seriously. ¡°Uncle Jun, Grandpa said that sneezing once means someone¡¯s missing you. When it¡¯s twice, it means someone scolded you twice. Someone must have scolded you behind your back!¡± Su Yan felt a chill run down her spine. She turned around faintly and looked in the direction of the main house. Why did she feel that Xiaoqi was telling the truth? Her uncle and brother obviously disliked the Third Master. They would definitely not say anything nice about him to her grandparents! When they reached the backyard, Su Yan saw the family of three enter the house. She let out a low cough and said seriously, ¡°Half an hour!¡± Grandpa had asked her to see the guest out, but after the Third Master and Sheng Sheng had discussed it with her, she had decided to give them half an hour alone. Anyway, with Xiaoqi around, the two of them could not do much. ¡°Thank you, Aunt.¡± Ling Sheng turned around and gestured at her, forming a heart symbol. ¡°Aunt, go ahead. I¡¯ll show him the way out later.¡± Su Yan sighed helplessly and nodded. After closing the door, Ling Sheng asked, ¡°Third Master, why are you here today?¡± Jun Shiyan grabbed the young lady¡¯s arm and reached out to touch her forehead to check her temperature. He had just come in from outside, so his hand was slightly cold. He could not feel her temperature, so he used his forehead to touch her gently. Ling Sheng¡¯s face flushed as she remembered that her son was still beside her. She pushed him hurriedly and realized that the child was covering his eyes as though he had not seen anything. She could not help but laugh and say in a soft voice, ¡°I don¡¯t have a fever. I really don¡¯t. I even took my temperature before I came over!¡± Jun Shiyan turned around to find a thermometer. There was no electronic thermometer, only a mercury one. He took a look at the markings and flicked it before pulling the young lady to his side and getting her to clasp the thermometer. When she saw the man busy himself, Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes sparkled with admiration. ¡°Third Master, how do you know everything?¡± Jun Shiyan let out a low cough. His ears felt inexplicably hot. When he saw the young lady¡¯s soft and adorable look, his heart skipped a beat. He swallowed and whispered, ¡°Sit properly. Don¡¯t move.¡± Xiaoqi was still there! Ling Sheng sat on the sofa. Xiaoqi had already switched on the television. He had learned this from her father, but he did not watch cartoons anymore. He was calling it childish. He was watching a sports channel¡¯s live broadcast of a basketball game. Jun Shiyan went to get her some cold medicine. It was a Chinese medicine prescribed by the doctor. He poured the medicine into a cup and heated it with hot water until the temperature was just right. He even took two pieces of candy and carried them over. He looked at the young lady. ¡°Give me the thermometer. Drink the medicine.¡± Actually, Ling Sheng did not like to drink medicine anymore. However, her son was beside her, so she could not show fear. Xiaoqi was very obedient when he drank his medicine. She could not be worse than her son. After she drank the medicine in one go, her bitter face changed, and she stuck out her tongue and panted. Upon seeing the adorable look on the young lady¡¯s face, Jun Shiyan stuffed the candy he had unwrapped earlier in the morning into her mouth. Then, he saw the young lady¡¯s eyes widen in surprise. She looked at his narrowed eyes and smiled sweetly. ¡°Thank you, Third Master.¡± Xiaoqi looked straight ahead and attempted to hypnotize himself. I can¡¯t see, I can¡¯t see. Anyway, I can¡¯t see! Before half an hour had passed, Su Jing ran over to knock on the door. He just banged on the door vigorously. ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, bad news! Your father is here!¡± Chapter 649 - Hiding Under the Bed Ling Sheng jumped up from the sofa in fright. She was so nervous that she was at a loss. She had no idea what to do. ¡°Sheng Sheng.¡± Jun Shiyan looked at her helplessly and smiled. ¡°Your father won¡¯t kill me.¡± Ling Sheng ran around the house, trying to find a place to hide. She objected firmly. ¡°No, I can¡¯t let him see you. You have no idea¡ªhe could do anything.¡± Xiaoqi also searched for a hiding place with his mother. He looked at him seriously and said, ¡°Uncle Jun, my grandpa said he wanted to kill you yesterday!¡± Jun Shiyan looked at the mother and son in amusement. In the end, he pointed at the foot of the bed. ¡°Sheng Sheng, is this alright?¡± Xiaoqi and Ling Sheng nodded vigorously with the same expression. Upon hearing Huo Ci and Su Yan¡¯s voices outside, they shoved him in hurriedly. Huo Ci pushed the door open and entered. He saw Ling Sheng lying on the bed, her body half off the bed. She was staring at the television, but upon hearing the commotion, she looked up at him and smiled weakly. ¡°Father, why are you here?¡± Su Yan let out a low cough. Her eyes scanned the area, but she did not see Jun Shiyan. Only then did she relax. There was no place to hide in the guest room. There was only¡­ The space under the bed! Ha ha ha ha! This was really funny! Had the Third Master ever thought that he would hide under the bed one day to hide from someone? However, did he and Sheng Sheng not know that her cousin had basically grown up in the Su Family? He was very familiar with every room in the Su Family¡¯s residence. How could he avoid him? The bed in the Su Family¡¯s guest room was a big carved design. The bedsheets covered the floor a little, blocking the space under the bed. Ling Sheng had not expected that after her father entered and symbolically showed his concern, he would not leave. Instead, he stayed put on the sofa and watched the basketball game with Xiaoqi. Ten minutes passed. Half an hour later, there was no sign of him leaving. Ling Sheng panicked and let out a low cough. ¡°Father, aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Huo Ci frowned and said in a domineering tone, ¡°I¡¯ve only been here for a short while, yet you want to kick me out? Do you think I want to stay here? It¡¯s only because I¡¯m worried about you!¡± Ling Sheng was afraid. You don¡¯t look worried at all. It¡¯s as though you want to eat me alive. Even though she had a guilty conscience, she did not dare retort. She pursed her lips silently and lay on the bed without saying anything. Huo Ci ate his potato chips happily and looked under the bed out of the corner of his eye. Did she think he did not know that they had teamed up to deceive him? They¡¯d even said that scumbag, Old Jun, had left? When he had come over, he had obviously seen Xu Xi. He had not even dodged properly. Did they think he was blind? Was he brainless enough to believe everything? Ling Sheng lay on the bed, unable to fall asleep. She wanted to know what was going on under the bed, but she could not see, as she feared that her father would discover everything if she made a big commotion. Xiaoqi would turn around to look at her from time to time before looking beneath the bed worriedly. He shot her a look and asked her what to do. Another half an hour passed. Ling Sheng could not take it anymore. The Third Master was under the bed. There was no need to talk about the space restriction. The floor was also really cold. ¡°Father, I¡¯m going to sleep. Aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Huo Ci did not even turn around. Why the hell would he leave? Old Jun was under the bed. He wanted to see how long he could last. He smiled gently and turned to look at his grandson. ¡°You can sleep. I¡¯ll watch television with Xiaoqi. Let¡¯s lower the volume.¡± Ha! If she had the guts to hide a man, she could hide him forever! Look at how capable he was! How dare he run over to the Su Family and cause trouble without asking? Chapter 650 - All His Effort Would Go to Waste Xiaoqi shook his head hurriedly, his big eyes sparkling as he looked at him. ¡°Grandpa, Xiaoqi doesn¡¯t need your company. Xiaoqi is tired and wants to sleep with you.¡± Uncle Jun was still under the bed. Was he afraid? The ground was cold and dark. ¡°Who wants to sleep with you?¡± Huo Ci gave him a disdainful look before turning to look at Ling Sheng. His tone was full of concern, and his voice softened for the first time. His eyes were full of worry as he said, ¡°To prevent you from fainting suddenly again, I¡¯ll leave later. It¡¯s too dangerous if no one is watching you.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s forehead darkened. She couldn¡¯t believe those words had come out of his mouth. Why would he care so much about her life? However, he had really turned the volume of the television down to the minimum. He looked like he was very concerned about her, which made her feel too embarrassed to continue telling him to go away. Time passed minute by minute. Ling Sheng reeled with anxiety as she counted the seconds. She couldn¡¯t help it. She had a feeling that her father had realized that the Third Master was there. He was deliberately staying behind. ¡°Father, you¡¯ve been watching television for two hours. Your eyes will start to hurt. Xiaoqi should sleep. You should go back and rest early. I¡¯m fine.¡± Huo Ci gave her a cold look. ¡°Why? Do you want me to leave that badly? Is there a man hiding in the house?¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. If she had still been suspicious just now, she was 100% sure now. Based on the look in her father¡¯s eyes, she knew that he had definitely stayed behind to mess with her on purpose. She smiled politely, trying not to look awkward. ¡°Father, what are you talking about? How is that possible?¡± Huo Ci said, ¡°Then why are you so nervous? Your old man will just stay a little longer. Can¡¯t I show you some concern?¡± Ling Sheng wanted to cry but could not form tears. She bit her lip. Fine, you¡¯re the big boss. You can say anything you want. You¡¯re always right! Xiaoqi did not know what to do. He was anxious, but he had already spoken up a few times. His grandpa was unwilling to leave and insisted on having fun with him. In the past, he had pestered him, yet he had refused to have fun with him. Huo Ci switched off the television and switched on a lamp in the living room. He told Xiaoqi to sleep with his mother while he took out a script. He smiled and said, ¡°Your grandma said she wanted me to keep you company at night. If you have any objections, tell your grandma.¡± Ling Sheng wanted to die. She watched as he ran to the cabinet to get a blanket and leaned against the sofa to read the script. It seemed like he was really not planning to leave. She smiled. ¡°Father, you don¡¯t have to keep me company. I¡¯m not a child. I know you care about me and treat me well. However, it won¡¯t be convenient when I have to go to the washroom in the middle of the night, right!?¡± Huo Ci rolled his eyes at her. ¡°I¡¯m not going to peep when you are using the washroom. What¡¯s inconvenient about that?¡± Was it inconvenient for him? Would it be convenient if Jun Shiyan was around? That brat. Raising her was a waste of time. They had not even started dating, yet she was already siding with an outsider! No! He was sleeping there today! He wanted to see how long this scumbag of a person could hold back. Ling Sheng really wanted to shout that she had hidden a man. How should she confess? However, the Third Master had already endured this for two hours. If she said it now, all his effort would be in vain! However, if she did not speak up, her father would spend the night. The Third Master could hide under the bed for a while, but if he stayed there the entire night, he might very well die. In the end, she could only ask Su Yan for help and see how she could trick her father to get out for a while so that the Third Master could slip out when he had time. Soon, her savior arrived. Su Jing knocked on the door and said in a serious voice, ¡°Uncle, the Old Master wants to see you.¡± Chapter 651 - Scolding Huo Ci frowned. Why was the Old Master looking for him so late? When he got up, he took a look at Ling Sheng, who was on the bed. That brat was anxious now? Why had she not thought of the consequences when she had hidden Third Master Jun? Humph! I will let him off today. Consider this a lesson! Ling Sheng watched her father take light, brisk footsteps while he hummed a tune. When he reached the door, he turned around and smiled at her. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon. Xiaoqi, take good care of your mother.¡± Xiaoqi nodded vigorously. ¡°Xiaoqi knows. Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa. Leave Mommy to me.¡± The moment Huo Ci stepped out, Ling Sheng jumped up. However, he had just closed the door when he pushed it open again. She felt like dying, so she lay down suddenly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ling Sheng shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Father. Go quickly. Don¡¯t make the Old Master wait.¡± This time, she was smarter. Upon hearing the sound of footsteps fading away, she jumped out of bed hurriedly to look at Jun Shiyan. She had stuffed him there without even looking under the bed. Thankfully, the Su Family¡¯s guest room was cleaned every day. The bottom of the bed was also clean, and there was no dust or spider webs. Jun Shiyan lay on the bed and enjoyed the young lady¡¯s light, gentle massage. His lips curled up slightly. He would be quite happy if the same situation happened again. Ling Sheng felt extremely guilty. She knew that her father had deliberately stayed to mess with the Third Master. He was just too evil. Her heart ached as she looked at the man. ¡°Third Master, are you feeling better?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jun Shiyan answered in a low voice. He dragged out the word lazily and tilted his head to look at the frowning young lady. In a gentle voice, he said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯d be alright even if I had to hide until daybreak.¡± Based on Huo Ci¡¯s temper, in the past, he would definitely have dragged him out and called for someone to beat him up. He would not have vented his evil intentions and deliberately messed with him like he had now. Could he see that he had taken a step forward in his pursuit of Sheng Sheng? Huo Ci was no longer so much against him being with Sheng Sheng. Jun Shiyan felt that his understanding of Huo Ci was still lacking. He walked out of Sheng Sheng¡¯s room and walked toward the parking lot. He had been tripped up by traps countless times. Figurative traps were like fishing lines¡ªthin and almost invisible. Huo Ci and Su Heng sat in front of the computer and watched the surveillance footage without blinking. They watched as Jun Shiyan stumbled a few times along the way, but not once did he trip. They were so angry that they started scolding him. Su Yan walked over with a cup of steaming coffee but could not bear to look at the two men. Her brows were furrowed slightly. ¡°Brother, aren¡¯t the two of you being childish? If you had the time, why didn¡¯t you just beat him up when he was under the bed?¡± They had instead set up a trap. Seriously, why were they as childish as children? She could not bear to reprimand them. ¡°What do you know?¡± Su Heng was extremely angry. He had said that Su Jing and the others had not completed the mission properly, as they had failed to lay the line. That scumbag Jun Shiyan had not tripped. ¡°A gentleman uses his mouth, not his fists. Do men in the Su Family hit people for no reason?¡± Huo Ci¡¯s handsome face darkened. That d*mn Third Master Jun! If he had not been in the Su Family¡¯s residence, he would have dragged him out to beat him to death. Now, he echoed Su Heng¡¯s words. ¡°Big Brother is right.¡± Su Yan thought to herself, This behavior of yours is not much better than beating someone up. However, the Old Master likes the Third Master, so it¡¯s not like the two of you would dare to hit him at home. Chapter 652 - Going Back? Su Jing and the others returned quickly and asked for a reward. According to one of their uncles, who had told another uncle, as long as the trap was set up according to the instructions, he would give them pocket money. Huo Ci¡¯s eyes were burning with anger. He wanted to punish that scumbag Old Jun and show him his prowess. However, he could not resort to violence physically or verbally. In the end, the trap had not worked, so he wasn¡¯t in a good mood. ¡°You didn¡¯t make him fall. You want money? No money for you!¡± Su Jing was angry. He had not kept his word. He should wait and see if they would still run errands for him in the future! Su Ce and his brother were afraid of him, so they hid behind him and did not dare speak. Su Nuo, who was scheming, stood up and smiled. ¡°Uncle, you can¡¯t lie to children. If you don¡¯t pay up, I¡¯ll ask our brother-in-law for the money next time.¡± Huo Ci looked at the kid in front of him. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Su Nuo extended his hand and smiled. ¡°Uncle, the money.¡± Huo Ci¡¯s face darkened as he picked up a stack of money and waved it around. Then, he asked, ¡°Rascal, who did you just call brother-in-law?¡± Brother-in-law? He sure knew how to claim familial ties! Su Nuo smiled and said, ¡°He¡¯s not our brother-in-law. He¡¯s Jun Shiyan! Don¡¯t worry, Uncle. If he dares to come again, we¡¯ll definitely beat him up next time!¡± Satisfied, Huo Ci gave the money to the children. Su Heng looked at the boys seriously and reminded them, ¡°Don¡¯t spend it frivolously, alright? Don¡¯t let anyone else know! Especially the old folks!¡± Otherwise, he would lose his dignity! However, what could he do? Besides giving them some benefits in secret, there was really nothing else he could do. Su Nuo nodded. ¡°We understand. We understand.¡± Su Yan nearly laughed out loud. Could you guys not be so funny? The adults looked like children, and the children looked like adults. When Huo Ci went back to get the script, Ling Sheng looked at him and asked with a smile, ¡°Father, didn¡¯t Grandma ask you to keep me company overnight? Aren¡¯t you going to?¡± Huo Ci let out a cold snort and pointed at her. ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve done. If it weren¡¯t for the Su Family, do you think Third Master Jun would have walked out vertically on his own?¡± Ling Sheng smiled. ¡°Father, you¡¯re right.¡± When he saw the flattering smile on her face, Huo Ci¡¯s stomach boiled with anger. He said in disdain, ¡°How did I give birth to a good-for-nothing like you?¡± Then, he turned around angrily and left. Xiaoqi even told his grandpa goodnight reluctantly. Then, he looked at Ling Sheng in confusion. ¡°Mommy, what does it mean to walk out vertically?¡± Ling Sheng leaned over and kissed her precious son. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know this. Go to bed quickly!¡± After the lights were switched off, the whole room descended into darkness. The Su Family lived in the suburbs, so it was even quieter than in the city. There was not even a hint of commotion. The quiet environment made one¡¯s imagination run wild. Ling Sheng, who was holding her son in her arms, kept her eyes open. She could not fall asleep no matter what. When she closed her eyes, the hallucinations she¡¯d had in the water during the day surfaced in her mind. Waves of coldness surged from her back, and her limbs turned cold instantly. She could pretend not to care, but when she calmed down, she could not stop thinking about it and considering possibilities. What was going on? The sudden situation at sea last time could be considered a coincidence. What about this time? Not only had she heard things, but she had also seen her own body lying in a ward. She had seen Little Yuan, her agent, the doctors, and the nurses. Everything had appeared clearly before her, as though she had seen it with her own eyes. Perhaps she had. Was she going back? Chapter 653 - Leaving Just Like That ¡°Mommy.¡± Xiaoqi was not asleep either. He could feel her body trembling as he asked in a worried voice, ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong? Do you have a fever?¡± Upon hearing Xiaoqi¡¯s voice, Ling Sheng regained her senses. She looked at her son and hugged his small, soft body tightly. In a gentle voice, she said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, let¡¯s sleep!¡± Xiaoqi hugged her waist tightly and said in a small voice, ¡°Mommy, if you have something on your mind, can you tell Xiaoqi? Xiaoqi will keep it a secret. Is it because Grandpa doesn¡¯t want you to be with Uncle Jun?¡± Ling Sheng did not know he was having such thoughts at such a young age. She leaned over and pressed her forehead against the child¡¯s. ¡°Did Grandpa mention Uncle Jun in front of you, Xiaoqi?¡± Xiaoqi remembered that every time his grandpa mentioned Uncle Jun, he would either scold him or threaten to kill him. He shook his head hurriedly. ¡°No.¡± Ling Sheng asked, ¡°Really?¡± Feeling guilty, Xiaoqi nodded. ¡°Goodnight, Mommy.¡± Upon seeing the child¡¯s evasive look, Ling Sheng knew that her father had not said anything nice. Her son was a well-behaved child who would not badmouth his grandpa behind his back. However, he did not want to lie to her, so he avoided the topic. That night, Ling Sheng had something on her mind. She did not know when she fell asleep, but she slept until nearly noon the next day. Su Yan woke her up when she knocked on the door and called for her to come eat. Thankfully, she was at the Old Master¡¯s house. If she had been a guest in another house, she would have been mocked for being lazy. ¨C Ling Sheng stayed at the Su Family¡¯s house for two days. On Monday morning, she took her cousin¡¯s car back to the capital. Thankfully, when she got home, her father did not mention that night again. The next morning, he flew to Northern Europe to film a variety show. He was working with Fifth Uncle on a traveling variety show called ¡°Leaving Just Like That¡±. Ling Sheng initially could not understand what was so nice about the variety show that the two old men were filming together. Besides the fans of these two men, was there anyone else who would watch it? It was just two good brothers traveling together, and they weren¡¯t even gay! What was there to see? Besides, do you know how confident and weird these two people were? Six minutes into the first episode, the number of clicks to unlock the second episode exceeded 100 million. The second episode was 12 minutes long. It took 200 million clicks to unlock the third episode, and the number of clicks increased from there. Normally, an episode would last 62 minutes. Actually, the show was a poor production. The duo did not have much money, so they had to be careful when spending money. However, they had not suffered any hardships before, so they had no concept of money. The first night, the duo slept on the streets, as they had spent all their money the first day. When they remembered to find accommodation, they did not have enough money left! On the street, the duo discussed this for a while before pulling their suitcases to the subway station, where the homeless gathered to sleep. They chatted happily with the homeless people. After chatting with them nicely, they became friends. They bought bread with the remaining funds of the first day and shared it with the homeless people. The key was that they made eating bread seem like a banquet. A few homeless artists started a concert on the spot, and Best Actor Huo even sang with all his heart. When the fans saw this, their hearts ached and they wanted to laugh. They had initially wanted to see the duo suffer miserably and watch a miserable plot of each of them complaining about the other. However, the plot was out of control. The duo did not complain about each other as they slipped out to sleep on the street. The plot was like a wild horse that had escaped its reins, moving forward without turning back. Chapter 654 - Sweet Words However, the conversation with the homeless people, the invitation to have bread with the homeless people who were sleeping with them, and the way the homeless people had performed a show to express their gratitude made it sad and heartwarming. It was also a little funny. As it turned out, there was something that was genuinely attractive about it. Sometimes, a particularly fixed mindset was completely unbearable. Ling Sheng could not stop watching the first episode. Along with her friends, who were waiting to unlock more scenes, she kept increasing the number of clicks. The show was very interesting, and there was no point in even peeing during the whole process. Besides the magnificent beauty of the duo, who could make one suffer countless times, there were all kinds of warm and touching details about the brothers. Their open horizons and knowledge were enough to woo someone. There were a lot of things with a long history in Europe, including culture, architecture, delicacies, and various local specialties. No matter what they encountered, the duo could talk about it. The history of things, their origins, legends, and various other small details were eye-opening. However, there was one flaw. The variety show was either broadcast on Star Television Station or on the internet. The production team did not have a fixed location, nor did they have a script. The two of them were free to do whatever they wanted. Ling Sheng had already prepared the projector, phone, tablet, and computer early in the morning. She was ready to watch her father and Fifth Uncle¡¯s variety show on time to show her support. Actually, there was no need to watch it. The number of views of the third episode had already exceeded one billion. From the second episode onward, every episode achieved that in minutes. Ling Sheng thought that the threshold set by the two of them was too low. It had to be at least one billion! She could not ignore the fighting capabilities of the fans and audience and her determination to watch the complete variety show! When the doorbell rang, Xiaoqi was still washing fruit. He jumped off the stool and opened the door excitedly. When he saw the man standing at the door, he raised his red face. ¡°Mommy, Uncle Jun is here!¡± Jun Shiyan gave the little fella the two sticks of candied hawthorn in his hand and entered with two big bags of snacks. When he saw the young lady welcome him in a pair of fuzzy rabbit slippers, his lips curled up in a joyful smile. Ling Sheng ran over to get something and called out to him. ¡°Go wash your hands quickly! We¡¯ll start eating soon.¡± Her father had gone overseas to film this show, and her grandparents had not been home this week. They had gone to see an old friend and would only be back tomorrow. She was starving, but she had been convinced by the Third Master to let him in. ¡°I told you not to wait for me. You and Xiaoqi could have eaten first.¡± Jun Shiyan took a look at the time. It was already 7:30. His heart ached as he let out a low sigh. Upon seeing the young lady run happily to the kitchen, he followed her. ¡°Don¡¯t wait for me again.¡± He had an important tender today and had rushed back as early as possible to allow the mother and son to eat first. ¡°Xiaoqi and I are at home. If we¡¯re hungry, we¡¯ll eat. Why are you worried that the two of us will get hungry?¡± Ling Sheng ordered him with a smile. ¡°Third Master, bring the soup. Xiaoqi, bring the chopsticks.¡± Soon, the food was served steaming hot. Jun Shiyan looked at the food on the table and at the young lady¡¯s moving figure. When he saw Xiaoqi running behind her excitedly, his eyes softened as though a mist was forming in them. His heart warmed. If this continued, he would be the happiest person in the world! Chapter 655 - Grandpa, Grandma ¡°Third Master.¡± Ling Sheng puffed up her cheeks and turned around to glare at him. Pretending to be angry, she started reprimanding him with her hands on her hips. ¡°You only brought soup because I mentioned soup? There¡¯s also porridge! Porridge!¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Jun Shiyan let out a low laugh and strode over on his long legs. His big hand patted her head comfortingly as his thin lips moved slightly. ¡°Go outside and wait. I¡¯ll do it. It¡¯s been hard for you to cook.¡± Ling Sheng shook her head, her heart feeling warm. In a soft voice, she said, ¡°Stop fooling around. It¡¯s all messy.¡± Xiaoqi covered his mouth secretly behind them, his eyes crinkling as he smiled. He tiptoed to get the bowl, afraid that he would disturb the duo. When would Mommy and Uncle Jun get together? Ling Sheng realized that the Third Master¡¯s taste was simply the taste of a child. It was exactly the same as Xiaoqi¡¯s. He liked everything that Xiaoqi liked to eat. He did not like anything that Xiaoqi did not like either. For example, the duo¡¯s actions right now were strangely identical. They had picked the ginger and carrots out of their food, both of them looking very serious. Ling Sheng knocked on the table and looked at the duo seriously. She enunciated each word clearly as she said, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to be picky!¡± Xiaoqi pouted and looked at his mother pitifully. Then, he pointed at Jun Shiyan as though he had found his own kind. ¡°Uncle Jun didn¡¯t eat those either!¡± Ling Sheng looked at Jun Shiyan sharply. Jun Shiyan let out a low cough, a gentle smile appearing on his handsome face. ¡°Xiaoqi, you are a child. You can¡¯t be picky when you¡¯re growing. I am an adult. I don¡¯t need to grow anymore.¡± Ling Sheng was amused by his faulty theory. How could he have the cheek to defend himself? She pointed at the two of them and said, ¡°You can choose not to eat the ginger. Give it to me. But you must eat the carrots!¡± Then, she saw the duo¡¯s faces wither. They each picked up a carrot stick as though it was poison and closed their eyes as though they were facing death. They put the carrots in their mouths and swallowed them without chewing. Then, they opened their mouths to show her that they had finished eating. ¡°Sheng Sheng, I ate it.¡± ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m done eating.¡± Ling Sheng watched their expressions and actions. They had both said the same thing. She definitely did not have to worry about the Third Master and Xiaoqi getting along. They were more united than father and son. The more they interacted with each other, the stronger this feeling became. After dinner, Jun Shiyan cleared the table and washed the dishes. Ling Sheng and Xiaoqi had already run to the sofa to wait for the show to start. They even took out the snacks they wanted and placed them on the table. The volume of the show was a little loud. When Huo Xiao and Su Xiyin pushed the door open and entered, they saw the mother and son watching television on the sofa. They were about to greet them when they saw a man walk out of the kitchen. Jun Shiyan was still wearing a pair of washing gloves. As he walked, he shouted, ¡°Sheng Sheng, do you have any more cleaning products at home? There¡¯s not enough.¡± Su Xiyin reacted the fastest. Upon seeing Huo Xiao hit him with his walking stick, she coughed hurriedly and took two steps forward. ¡°Third Master Jun, what are you doing here?¡± When his wife took a few steps forward to block him, Huo Xiao dropped the walking stick in his hand. His face was ashen as he bellowed angrily, ¡°Ling Sheng, get over here! What¡¯s going on?¡± Hadn¡¯t Sixth Brother said that Jun Shiyan was disabled, disfigured, and impotent? Who was standing in front of him? Had he seen a ghost? Upon hearing her grandpa¡¯s shout, Ling Sheng turned around and saw the scene before her. She was still eating, so she nearly choked. She jumped off the sofa in a flurry. ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, why are you back today?¡± Chapter 656 - My Sin ¡°You were planning to stay with him if we didn¡¯t come home?¡± Huo Xiao gritted his teeth. He was really angry. He hit the floor with his walking stick. Great! My granddaughter actually brought a man back while we were not at home. A man! A man! Ling Sheng¡¯s scalp tightened as she looked at her angry grandpa. She was scared out of her wits. Don¡¯t get angry, or you¡¯ll get sick. She hurried over to coax him, her voice nervous and worried. First, she was not meant to snap back. She would just admit her mistake. ¡°Grandpa, I was wrong. Don¡¯t be angry. Don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have brought him back. Grandpa, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Jun Shiyan looked at the old man. ¡°Grandpa, I forced her to let me come over. If you want to punish me, punish me. I didn¡¯t spend the night here. I just came to keep Sheng Sheng company¡­¡± ¡°Did I tell you to speak?¡± Huo Xiao¡¯s burning eyes were full of murderous intent as he looked at him. He raised his walking stick and hit him hard on the back. ¡°Shut up!¡± When Ling Sheng saw her grandpa hit the man heavily with his walking stick, her heart skipped a beat, and her face changed. Normally, when she saw her grandpa hit her father, she would gloat. However, her father would not just take the beating obediently. He would hide. The Third Master did not dare dodge the heavy blow. He did not know how painful it would be. Her grandpa was in a rage, so he did not show any mercy. Su Xiyin looked at the man in front of her. After being hit, he did not frown at all. His bearing was impressive as he continued speaking respectfully. ¡°Grandpa, you can hit or scold me. Don¡¯t be angry. Being angry can hurt your health. It¡¯s my fault.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s your grandpa?¡± Huo Xiao sneered and pointed at him angrily. ¡°Stop shouting!¡± They had not even started dating yet. Grandpa? Who was he calling grandpa? Who was his grandpa? That brat wanted to abduct his precious granddaughter? No way! He would check if he was worthy! ¡°Old Master Huo.¡± Jun Shiyan immediately corrected himself. His smile did not falter as he looked at him politely and said, ¡°I was in the wrong. I should have paid you a formal visit. I¡¯m here to apologize.¡± Huo Xiao had not expected him to be so timid. He did not retaliate or curse. He glared at him ferociously and raised his walking stick again. Ling Sheng did not dare speak now. If she said anything to defend the Third Master, it would definitely add fuel to the fire and make her grandpa even angrier. She had not expected her grandparents to come back today. Otherwise, she would not have dared to bring the Third Master home. She could only look at her grandma for help. Upon seeing that the Old Master was about to hit him, Su Xiyin stopped him and said sternly, ¡°Sheng Sheng, explain what happened!¡± How dare the duo have a date at home? Forget about her. Given her husband¡¯s temper and Ci Er¡¯s temper, they would beat her to death! Ling Sheng helped Huo Xiao sit on the sofa, but Jun Shiyan did not dare sit. He stood by the side. If he had known this would happen, he would not have listened to Sheng Sheng. He should have visited him personally instead of getting caught like this¡ªsomething he had not expected. The treatment he received didn¡¯t matter. He was afraid that Sheng Sheng¡¯s grandpa would treat her badly or reprimand her. Although the two of them were in love, it was understandable that the elderly man would always be worried about his precious granddaughter. Explaining would only seem to deepen the misunderstanding and make it appear as though something had really happened. Xiaoqi, who was sitting beside his great-grandmother, took a look at Uncle Jun, who was standing beside his mother. He held Ling Sheng¡¯s hand in his and remained silent, not daring to speak. Great-grandpa was really scary. He was even scarier than when he had hit Grandpa. Great-grandpa had just hit Grandpa. Would he get angry and beat Uncle Jun to death? Chapter 657 - : Too Popular The atmosphere was very tense. Huo Xiao did not speak, and no one else dared to speak either. Ling Sheng was very obedient. She sat beside him and served him tea and water. Xiaoqi knew that things were not good. His mother had said that he could not let his family know about Uncle Jun, especially his great-grandpa and grandpa. Otherwise, something big would happen. However, why had great-grandpa and great-grandmother suddenly returned? He was so scared that he did not know what to do. Xiaoqi was a considerate child. After Ling Sheng carried him over and made him sit in the middle, he gave his great-grandpa a look and started talking to him. He told him what he had been up to, what he had eaten, what he had played, and what kind of interesting things had happened at kindergarten. Huo Xiao¡¯s expression finally improved a lot. He took a look at his obedient great-grandson and pointed at Huo Ci on the television. He frowned in disdain. ¡°Change the channel. You are showing him to make me angry, right? I get angry just by looking at his face!¡± Then, he glared at the obedient Jun Shiyan, who was standing aside submissively. His respectful expression annoyed him. He was a scumbag! ¡°Grandpa, what do you want to watch? I¡¯ll find it for you.¡± After saying that, Ling Sheng shot a guilty look at the Third Master and smiled at him apologetically. She had not known that her grandparents would be back today, so the Third Master was now in a difficult position. Huo Xiao looked at his granddaughter, who was a little afraid of him. He spoke carefully, thinking that he must have been too strict. His voice softened as he said, ¡°My dear granddaughter, Grandpa wants to watch the television drama you filmed. It¡¯s called ¡®The Legend of the Empress¡¯. Find it for Grandpa!¡± He was not angry at his good grandchild. He just could not stand Third Master Jun. How dare some Tom, Dick, or Harry touch his good grandchild? He objected to it. No way! ¡°Grandpa, can you not watch it?¡± Ling Sheng could watch her own television dramas. Sometimes, she would be very happy, but if the whole family watched together, she would feel a little awkward. It was not that she could not look directly at her own acting skills, but she had portrayed a bad woman. It would be fine if her grandparents watched her performance, but she was afraid that it would be a negative influence on her son¡¯s young heart. She had never expected that after the drama was broadcast, the hottest topic on the internet would not be the male and female leads but Bai Jinfeng. That evil character was hated to the core. She was the hottest topic on the internet every day, and the television station had saved a lot of money. As long as she created a topic, the keyboard warriors would scold her and make her the hottest topic without the station needing to pay. As a result, the China International Television Festival¡¯s primary selection had ended, and she had been nominated for the Best Supporting Female Lead Award. Just two days ago, she had become really popular. ¡°Mommy, Xiaoqi has watched it too.¡± Xiaoqi¡¯s voice was small. ¡°Great-grandpa said that he wants to support Mommy¡¯s viewership ratings.¡± Huo Xiao smiled as he looked at her and said, ¡°Sheng Sheng, Grandpa wants to see you. Hurry up and play the show for him!¡± Ling Sheng had no choice but to go all out. She would watch it if he wanted to. Besides, she actually liked to watch her own movies and television dramas. She was narcissistic and she felt that her performance was excellent. How could her acting skills be so good? Upon seeing the young lady¡¯s reluctance and watching her switch channels to find the drama, Jun Shiyan let out a low laugh. Who was it who had taken out her phone to look at a fanmade video of Bai Jinfeng during the break amidst last night¡¯s tutoring session? She had arrogantly tugged at him and asked if her performance had been good. Did she appear evil? Did one feel like rushing into the show to kill her? That was the feeling she had wanted to portray. Chapter 658 - Let Him Stay Overnight Huo Xiao had been paying attention to him. Upon seeing him smile at his granddaughter, he shot him a warning look. What are you looking at? Who are you looking at? Is this someone you can look at? If you continue looking, I¡¯ll dig your eyes out! ¡°Sheng Sheng changed the channel for you. Watch your television show!¡± Upon seeing him glare at her, Su Xiyin sighed helplessly and tugged at him. Her husband¡¯s temper was actually very similar to her father¡¯s. She could only wait for his anger to subside before speaking nicely to him. She could not agitate him. If she helped Third Master Jun now, how could he not get angry? Third Master Jun was too much. How could he be so reckless? He was so bold that he had even dared to come to their house. Jun Shiyan hurriedly got serious again, not daring to look at Ling Sheng anymore. He could tell that the Old Master really doted on Sheng Sheng. Ling Sheng had said that she would not watch the show because it was extremely awkward. However, when they really watched it, no one was as excited as her. Look at Luo Xin¡¯s acting skills. When she had filmed this scene, she had not thought that her acting skills were that bad. However, why was she so awkward on television? Then, she looked at herself. Oh my, her acting skills were god-like, and she had the good looks of a goddess. Her performance was really good. People could only offer kudos to her, right!? I¡¯m really great! The first five episodes had been filmed by the original host before she had transmigrated. Her acting skills were really awkward, which made her suspect that the original host had not inherited Huo Ci¡¯s god-like acting skills. Her acting skills were not good, and her lines sounded stiff. However, in the last few episodes, she suddenly seemed like a different person. Her whole personality had changed drastically, from her acting skills to her temperament. Ever since then, she had been scolded all the way to the hottest searches. However, this scolding basically did not apply to the actress herself. Everyone was scolding the evil Bai Jinfeng. Upon seeing her grandpa watch the show with interest and concentration, Ling Sheng shot Jun Shiyan a look, signaling for him to sit down. Jun Shiyan smiled at the young lady, shook his head, and pointed at the Old Master. He did not want to anger the Old Master anymore. If the Old Master did not say anything, he would not dare sit. Ling Sheng sighed dejectedly in her heart. No one was as unlucky as her. Although she had not done anything, she felt extremely guilty. Upon seeing the small interaction between the duo, Su Xiyin smiled knowingly. When she saw her husband roll his eyes, she gently patted Ling Sheng¡¯s hand. Ling Sheng whispered in her ear, ¡°Grandma, why did you come back today?¡± Su Xiyin said, ¡°Your grandpa missed you and Xiaoqi a lot. He had to come back a day earlier no matter what. He even bought a lot of things for you!¡± ¡°If we hadn¡¯t come back today, were you planning to let him stay the night?¡± Huo Xiao let out a cold snort. Did they think he was deaf? He did not reprimand Ling Sheng. Instead, he looked at Jun Shiyan. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Jun Shiyan frowned slightly and said seriously, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Ling Sheng did not dare speak anymore. She had thought her grandpa was watching television. She had not expected him to be alert enough to hear everything. After taking a look at Jun Shiyan, she fell silent. She had a feeling that she was being roasted. She did not know when her grandpa would explode. Speaking of that, her grandpa¡¯s temper was like her father¡¯s! Xiaoqi took a look at the man standing there. Uncle Jun was so pitiful. He was even more pitiful than Grandpa. Grandpa dared to talk back. Uncle Jun did not dare to do that. Huo Xiao did not speak. Ling Sheng would talk to her son and grandma from time to time and discuss the content of the television show. She did not dare speak to Jun Shiyan to avoid angering her grandpa. The two episodes of the television drama only ended at 9:15, so Jun Shiyan stood there for an hour and a half. Chapter 659 - Loving Looks When the credit song of the drama was over, Huo Xiao glared at him unhappily. He frowned and said in disdain, ¡°Why are you still here?¡± He felt annoyed just by looking at him. Hurry up and get lost. Are you waiting to be scolded? Have you not been beaten up? Jun Shiyan only knew that Huo Ci had a bad temper. When Huo Xiao had seen him in the past, his attitude had been pretty good. However, he had not known that he had been eyeing his beloved granddaughter back then. Indeed, someone else¡¯s beloved fruit was not easy to pick. ¡°Old Master Huo, I¡¯ll take my leave now. I¡¯ll visit you another day.¡± Huo Xiao did not speak. Scolding him would make him seem too petty. He should not scold him, but he was angry. That scumbag had deceived his granddaughter while he was not paying attention. How could he still put on a smiling face and speak to him nicely? No way. Dream on! ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll go see him off.¡± Ling Sheng stood up hurriedly to run. ¡°Stop right there.¡± When he saw how much his granddaughter cared about that brat, Huo Xiao¡¯s heart ached. He felt terrible. He pointed his walking stick at Jun Shiyan and gritted his teeth. ¡°He¡¯s already an adult. Can he get lost or kidnapped?¡± ¡°Old Master Huo is right.¡± Jun Shiyan smiled humbly and looked at Ling Sheng. In a gentle voice, he said, ¡°Sheng Sheng, it¡¯s cold outside. Don¡¯t go out. Rest well.¡± Upon seeing the loving look in their eyes, Huo Xiao became even angrier. He felt as though he was about to faint. He said angrily, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving? Do you want me to send you off personally?¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s smile did not falter. ¡°I won¡¯t trouble you, Old Master Huo. I¡¯ll leave now.¡± Ling Sheng stood there reluctantly as she watched him leave. Her heart was full of gratitude. She had definitely picked a catch. In real life, movies, and novels, this was the first time she had seen a good man like the Third Master. While facing her family, he had treated them with absolute respect. He had not endured this and pretended because he wanted to marry her and gain the approval of her family. He really wanted her family to acknowledge him from the bottom of his heart and hand her over to him without worrying. In real life, even an ordinary man would want to save face. If he was put on the spot by a woman¡¯s parents, an ordinary man would get very angry and feel insulted. However, the beloved daughter that the family had painstakingly raised had been snatched away by him. Her parents would not feel comfortable either. It would actually be quite normal for them to not have a good attitude. This was especially true for her family. Her father and grandfather had always had a strong opinion about the Third Master. She deeply felt that the Third Master¡¯s future was still very long. ¡°Do you really like him that much?¡± Huo Xiao looked at his obedient grandchild¡¯s disappointed face and suppressed his anger as he asked her this question. Ling Sheng nodded and ran over to sit beside him. ¡°Grandpa, the Third Master is so nice. Look at him. He¡¯s not missing an arm or a leg, nor is he disfigured. As for¡­ the thing that you are most disproving of, it doesn¡¯t exist.¡± ¡°How do you know? Was he dishonest with you?¡± Huo Xiao understood immediately. His face darkened instantly, and he gritted his teeth so hard, eager to fight to the death with someone! ¡°No, no, no!¡± Ling Sheng denied it thrice. She shook her head vigorously, her face red. ¡°Grandpa, that¡¯s impossible. It¡¯s definitely impossible before I get married. The Third Master is not that kind of person. He respects me a lot.¡± Huo Xiao asked, ¡°Really?¡± Ling Sheng raised her hand and swore seriously. ¡°Yes, I swear on my integrity.¡± Chapter 660 - I Can’t Bear Not To Only then did Huo Xiao heave a sigh of relief. If he dared to do so, he would beat this scumbag to death. Upon hearing his good grandchild say good things about him, he felt even more jealous. ¡°Grandpa knows. You won¡¯t be angry at Grandpa for how he treated him just now, right?¡± Ling Sheng shook her head. ¡°How could I be? Grandpa, you did it for my own good. How could I be angry at you? You¡¯re just Grandpa. If he does something wrong, you can hit or scold him. I asked him to come tonight.¡± Huo Xiao¡¯s heart ached a little, and he felt terrible. He had yet to dote on his granddaughter for a few days, and now, she had become someone else¡¯s woman. His eyes reddened. ¡°Does your heart ache?¡± Ling Sheng thought that was a little true. She was afraid that the Third Master would suffer and be given a difficult time by so many people because of her. Her father, her grandpa, her uncle, and the others had been there when she¡¯d gone to visit the Su Family. Her voice was a little muffled as she said, ¡°No, he¡¯s a big man. His skin is thick.¡± Huo Xiao knew that her heart ached, but the young girl refused to admit it. He sighed. ¡°Grandpa knows. I won¡¯t hit him again.¡± That scumbag had stolen his granddaughter¡¯s heart and had even dared to make her sad. He would beat this scumbag to death the next time he came! ¡°Thank you, Grandpa.¡± Ling Sheng gave him a big smile instantly. ¡°Grandpa, have you agreed then?¡± Huo Xiao let out a snort and said ambiguously, ¡°Let¡¯s see how he performs. If he dares to make you suffer a little, I¡¯ll slap him to death!¡± Su Xiyin smiled beside him. Upon hearing this, she remembered what her father had said years ago. In a gentle voice, she said, ¡°Hubby, when you find a man, you have to find someone older than you. Old people dote on others, don¡¯t you think?¡± Huo Xiao did not speak, but when he saw his wife¡¯s smile, his heart softened. He thought of his younger days, when he had faced great obstacles while pursuing her. Only now did he understand how his father-in-law had felt. He did not want to make things difficult for him, but he really could not bear not to! Besides giving him a hard time, he did not know of any other way to vent his reluctance and unwillingness. He was also worried¡ªworried that his darling would not be cherished like he cherished her when she married into someone else¡¯s family. He was worried that she would suffer. Xiaoqi took this opportunity to speak up for Jun Shiyan. His serious expression and tender voice were very firm. ¡°Great-grandpa, Uncle Jun is a good person. Xiaoqi likes him a lot.¡± Huo Xiao sighed deeply. ¡°Xiaoqi, when did you find out about it?¡± ¡°When Xiaoqi hit someone.¡± Xiaoqi did not dare look at his great-grandpa. He had lied. He was not a good child, but he liked Uncle Jun a lot. This was the first time he had known what it felt like to have a father. Huo Xiao frowned and looked at Ling Sheng. ¡°When did this start?¡± Ling Sheng let out a low cough, not knowing what to say. Then, she let out a muffled hum. ¡°Quite early.¡± Huo Xiao frowned even more. ¡°Before your grandma and I came?¡± Ling Sheng nodded weakly, like a child who had done something wrong. She did not dare look up at him. Anyway, they had never been apart. She was not even sure when it had happened, but she explained, ¡°Grandpa, we only confirmed our relationship recently. Before that, we were friends. Really.¡± Huo Xiao was even sadder. His granddaughter had grown up and had her own thoughts. She had not even told them that she had a boyfriend. However, what right did he have to blame her for a natural thing like a man and a woman¡¯s love? Chapter 661 - : Why Are You Crying? Her life had been so difficult in the past, but they had not even known about her existence. They had not raised her for a day in her life. It had not been easy for them to get a chance to dote on her and make up for their past regrets. However, she had someone she liked now. They did not know when she would get married and leave them. The more he thought about it, the more uncomfortable he felt. He could not hold it in anymore as he looked at his wife. ¡°Yin¡¯er, help me back to my room to rest. I am an old man. I only sat in the car for a few hours, but I¡¯m already extremely tired.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve scolded and beaten people too many times. You¡¯re already really old, so don¡¯t get angry again in the future.¡± Su Xiyin helped him up. ¡°Our children and grandchildren have their own lives. I think Third Master Jun is not bad.¡± Of course, Huo Xiao knew that Third Master Jun was not bad. He was the most outstanding young man of the past few generations. He was talented, good-looking, scheming, and not inferior to the Second Master of the Yuyan Family or the First Master of the Rong Family. However, this had nothing to do with him. He felt terrible. When he thought about his granddaughter being taken away from him, he felt flustered. Upon seeing her grandparents leave, Ling Sheng heaved a sigh of relief. At the same time, she felt terrible. Grandpa must have thought that she would not be close to him after she got married. He could not bear to let her leave the house. As she looked at the old man¡¯s back, she gestured with a heart symbol and said, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, no matter where I am, I¡¯m still your granddaughter. I love you.¡± Su Xiyin turned around and saw her standing up and gesturing with a heart symbol. The smile on her face was sweet and beautiful, making one¡¯s heart melt. Tears involuntarily welled up in her eyes as she nodded vigorously. ¡°I understand. No matter who you marry, you¡¯ll always be grandpa and grandma¡¯s baby.¡± Huo Xiao took a look and smiled. When he heard her words, his heart felt much better. See, how could he bear to let her get married? They would not meet often in the future. Just thinking about it made him sad. ¡°Xiaoqi loves you too!¡± Xiaoqi stood on the sofa and mimicked his mother. He gestured with a heart symbol and explained with a smile, ¡°Our teacher said that you¡¯re in my heart.¡± Su Xiyin asked, ¡°Then does Baby Qi want to sleep with great-grandpa and great-grandmother tonight?¡± Xiaoqi nodded and jumped off the sofa to chase after her. ¡°Okay!¡± As she saw her son hopping away with his grandparents, the living room fell silent. Then, she took out her phone to check the news before making a call. In a small voice, she said, ¡°Third Master.¡± Jun Shiyan said, ¡°Why is your voice hoarse? Are you crying? Did Grandpa and Grandma punish you? It¡¯s all my fault. I should have visited him first. I wouldn¡¯t have been happy if I had caught someone on the spot either. If it had been me, I would have kicked him out for stealing my baby.¡± Ling Sheng was amused*. Who the hell is your baby*? She said seriously, ¡°No, Grandma knew. Grandpa just asked me about the two of us.¡± Only then did Jun Shiyan relax. ¡°There are still a few dishes left in the kitchen. Don¡¯t wash them. I¡¯ll get someone to bring a dishwasher over.¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°It¡¯s just a few bowls. I can wash them. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± The dishwasher at home had broken down two days ago, and she had not bought a new one. She was not very used to using a dishwasher either. She had always felt that it was pointless¡ªsomething that could be done in ten minutes would take the dishwasher an hour or even two. Chapter 662 - Don’t Mind Me As soon as she finished speaking, the doorbell rang. She dragged her slippers and ran over, only to see An Yan¡¯s face on the surveillance camera. He was carrying a big box. ¡°Ms. Ling, the Third Master asked me to bring the dishwasher.¡± Ling Sheng hurriedly ran out to swipe her card and press the elevator button. When she saw An Yan, she asked, ¡°When did you come back?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a week. I¡¯ve been at the company.¡± An Yan looked at Ling Sheng and smiled. ¡°Ms. Ling, can you tell the Third Master to transfer me back? I¡¯m still used to following the Third Master around.¡± In the past, that brat Xu Xi had been the most afraid of serving the Third Master. It wasn¡¯t only him; many others were the same. That was how he had gotten to serve the Third Master himself. However, he did not know why, but Xu Xi seemed to be addicted. There was no sign of him changing places with him. ¡°This is up to the Third Master to decide.¡± Ling Sheng did not care. After all, he was the Third Master¡¯s assistant. It made no difference who was his assistant. Xu Xi and An Yan were similar. As long as it was not He Xie, anyone could do it. ¡°I was just saying. Don¡¯t mind me, Ms. Ling.¡± An Yan regretted it after saying that. He felt that there was no need to do that. Ling Sheng thought to herself, As assistants, do you have to fight with each other both openly and covertly? However, she knew that they were all subordinates of the Third Master. Their relationship was also very strong. It was a life-and-death relationship. An Yan helped her set up the dishwasher and even helped her put the dishes in. The Third Master was afraid that Ms. Ling would be disobedient and would wash the dishes herself, so he had asked him to do everything before leaving. Ling Sheng was helpless. It was just two bowls. Would he also help her eat in the future? She was not made of glass, so she would not shatter at a touch. She was not that precious. She had just taken a shower and was about to fall asleep when she received a call from Mei Xuelin. ¡°Sheng Sheng, I have something to tell you. You¡¯ll be participating in a variety show this Friday!¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°Sister, can you not call me in the middle of the night every single time? I was about to fall asleep.¡± Mei Xuelin said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it already the end of the year? I¡¯m really busy with all kinds of red carpet events. I just had time to take a look at the invitations. Star Sky Station¡¯s ¡®The Idol Is In Place¡¯ has invited the film crew of ¡®The Legend of Empress Xiaoxian¡¯. I know you have a feud with Luo Xin and Gu Shen, but if you don¡¯t go to this show, you¡¯ll give other directors a bad impression and make them misunderstand. They¡¯ll think you¡¯re not participating in the promotion of the show.¡± Ling Sheng was baffled. ¡°Why would I not go because of them?¡± Mei Xuelin smiled. That was the right way to think. It was not scary to be on the same stage. Whoever made a fool of themselves would be embarrassed. People with high EQ would never be afraid of such trivial matters. ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re the best. Also, there¡¯s a skit performance at the Spring Festival Gala. One person is missing. The main production team contacted me and asked if you had time. I don¡¯t have to tell you how precious this opportunity is!¡± It turned out that a skit called ¡°Reunion¡± lacked an actor. The actor had gotten into a car accident two days ago and had broken his leg. His injury was quite serious, so he had not been able to participate in the rehearsals. The Spring Festival Gala was not like a local station¡¯s gala. If something went wrong, they could only find another actor. Ling Sheng had been strongly recommended by Old Qian. He had said that she was definitely up to it, and that if she could not do it, they could come and slap him in the face. After seeing Ling Sheng¡¯s performance on the show, they had agreed. Besides, when the list of actors was submitted, the final approval session would be over and her participation would be confirmed. As long as the other side agreed, she could go over to rehearse. Chapter 663 - Rest in Peace ¡°Of course I¡¯ll go. I¡¯ll go!¡± Ling Sheng was so happy that she could not close her mouth. She was not sleepy anymore. This was a good opportunity. She would be crazy not to go. Although the Spring Festival Gala had been showing signs of decline in the past few years, it was still the most popular event. Who would not watch the Spring Festival Gala on New Year¡¯s Eve? If she appeared, it would be akin to showing her face in front of the entire country. This kind of opportunity did not come easily. She was lucky she had come across it. Of course she had to go! Besides, her father would be there too. However, he would sing a song alone. He was different from her. The key was that he was a regular guest. Ever since he had debuted, he had been invited every year. As for whether he would go or not, that would depend on his mood. There was only half a month left until the new year. Ling Sheng had received an invitation to save the day at the last minute. She discussed it with the other party and could go over to rehearse immediately. However, she had to take a day off on Friday to film the variety show ¡®The Idol Is In Place¡¯. Ling Sheng had initially thought that she would be able to rest well before the end of the year. At most, she would have a remedial class and be a good student. She had not expected to be busy again. Sister Mei had also told her that although L-Star had said that they would be filming advertisements, posters, and official announcements later and the press conference would be held after the New Year, there would be some things planned in the near future. She would be asked to make preparations, and she might even have to do promotional work in the early stages. Ling Sheng would still do her best with L-Star even without her exhortations. After all, it was a brand owned by Sister Yu. She had recently gone south for a vacation and would send her all kinds of beautiful photos of scenery and delicious food every day. Two days ago, Ling Sheng had told her that if she had time at the end of the year, she would take Xiaoqi to find her and have fun with her for a few days when Xiaoqi was on vacation. Ling Sheng got busy, but the Old Master at home was angry for a few days because of the incident with Jun Shiyan that night. Ling Sheng¡¯s flight was at 8 p.m. on Thursday. At four in the afternoon, she went home after the rehearsal to pack her luggage and prepare to head to the airport. When she got home, she saw her grandpa smashing his phone angrily and cursing. She thought that her father had provoked him again and ran over hurriedly. ¡°Grandpa, what kind of blind fool angered you again?¡± Su Xiyin walked out of the kitchen with a small biscuit that had just been baked. She beckoned to her to eat it. ¡°Ignore him. Let him be angry.¡± When Ling Sheng heard her grandma explain the reason, she was amused. It turned out that the elderly community that her grandpa had recently joined had angered him. Ever since she had entered the entertainment circle and her grandpa had become her hardcore fan, he had been thinking of ways to recommend her to others and make them idolize her. Last week, he had joined an elderly community¡¯s group chat and had been chatting about Ling Sheng in the group chat every day. Coincidentally, her drama had been released, so he had sent red packets to the group chat and asked them to watch the drama on time. Ling Sheng thought to herself, Given the way you¡¯ve been making recommendations, if it was not for the red packets you¡¯ve been handing out, you probably would have been kicked out of the group a long time ago. They had watched the television drama, so the group chat was buzzing with discussions about the plot every day. Grandpa¡¯s promotion was successful, and he¡¯d thought that it was a done deal. Today, he had posted a voting link to the Best Supporting Female Lead of the China International Television Festival in the group chat and asked them to vote. He had even handed out big red packets. In the end, all the red packets had been taken, but no one had voted. The old folks were so engrossed that they scolded Bai Jinfeng in the group chat for being a bad woman and refused to vote for her. Chapter 664 - The Man In The Cap Grandpa could not explain it no matter what. If the character did possess the actor, then it would be nothing more than a character in a television drama. It had nothing to do with real life. He had even sent them all kinds of videos of her adorable, funny, and god-like culinary skills. No one had watched them! Then, Grandpa had gotten angry. Up until now, he had been chatting in the group chat with others. However, they were all old people who had determined that she was a bad person. No one listened to him. Ling Sheng smiled and sat over to snatch the phone away. Then, she logged out of the group chat and returned the phone. She held his arm affectionately and tried to persuade him. ¡°Grandpa, they¡¯re scolding Bai Jinfeng, not me. Besides, the more they scold her, the better my acting skills must be.¡± Forcefully promoting her would only arouse disgust, especially at this point in time¡ªit would definitely backfire. Bai Jinfeng¡¯s evil intentions made one grit their teeth and want to rush into the television to kill her! ¡°My good granddaughter, do not portray bad people in the future, alright?¡± Huo Xiao also thought Bai Jinfeng was evil when he watched the drama. However, when he thought about his adorable granddaughter, he realized that she was very kind and adorable! ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡± Ling Sheng smiled. ¡°Grandpa, do you know that portraying a bad person really tests an actor¡¯s acting skills? Who hasn¡¯t portrayed a bad person before? Don¡¯t you agree? Teacher Chen has been treated as a domestic abuser and pervert for decades but he¡¯s never said anything. It will stop after this drama ends.¡± ¡°Sheng Sheng is right. Ci Er has portrayed a bad person before.¡± Su Xiyin smiled as well. How childish was her husband? How could he quarrel with and scold a group of people he did not know? If she had known, she would have done what Sheng Sheng had said¡ªit would have been peaceful if he had left that group. ¡°He¡¯s a scumbag to begin with. How can he compare to Sheng Sheng? If he doesn¡¯t act like a baddie, he deserves to be scolded!¡± Huo Xiao let out a disdainful snort. When he looked at Ling Sheng, his eyes were full of pity. ¡°My good granddaughter, listen to grandpa. Don¡¯t accept such roles in the future.¡± Ling Sheng nodded and replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Huo Xiao was finally happy. The anger he had felt after quarreling in the afternoon had mostly dissipated. He looked at her seriously. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to lie to Grandpa.¡± Anyway, when he saw someone scold his granddaughter, he got angry. Regardless of whether she was a television character or a real person, they could not scold her! Su Xiyin shook her head helplessly. Look at this child-like temper. He got angry and happy whenever he wanted. ¡°Sheng Sheng, Grandma packed your luggage for you. Go over and see what you lack.¡± ¡°Thank you, Grandma.¡± Ling Sheng smiled. Huo Xiao, who was still looking at the group chat, muttered, ¡°Let¡¯s see who will dare scold my granddaughter again. I¡¯ll find a hacker and destroy their account!¡± Su Xiyin sighed deeply. ¡°Look at you. Are you still a child? How many times have I explained this to you? They are scolding the character in the drama. They¡¯re scolding Bai Jinfeng, not Sheng Sheng. Can you separate the character from the real person?¡± Huo Xiao frowned in dissatisfaction. ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± ¡°Okay, as long as you¡¯re happy.¡± Su Xiyin could not be bothered to pay attention to him. He was as stubborn as a donkey. She could not hold him back. She should go and see her granddaughter. She didn¡¯t want the luggage to be taken out again later. Ling Sheng went to S City to film a variety show, and Xiao Ye and Zhou Zhou followed her there. The Star Sky Television Station was more luxurious, so they had bought business class tickets. When Ling Sheng got on the plane, she saw that someone was already sitting by the window. The young man¡¯s baseball cap was very low, and there was a tablet on the table in front of him. He was focused on watching ¡°The Legend of Empress Xiaoxian¡±. Chapter 665 - : Sasaengs Are Not Fans The young man was wearing a light orange hoodie, black casual pants, and a pair of sports shoes. When he leaned against the window and supported his chin on his elbow, he looked a little lazy. The young man was holding a cup of milk tea and drinking it. The sleeves of his sweater were rolled up slightly, revealing the old red knot on his wrist and the smooth Bodhi Bead. Zhou Zhou, who had been holding Ling Sheng¡¯s luggage, had already placed it on the luggage rack. He walked directly toward the young man and reached out to poke his shoulder. He greeted him with a smile. ¡°Hi!¡± Si Chengluo was also flying to S City? He was participating in next week¡¯s final of the talent show ¡°C-Star¡± with Little Ye. Why did his stinky brother have time to run elsewhere? Shouldn¡¯t he be rehearsing harder? Si Chengluo frowned slightly when he was touched. He was wearing his earphones, so he had not heard anything. He thought that someone had recognized him. He hated sasaeng[1] fans the most in his life. When he thought of people following him like pervasive maggots on a private trip, he felt annoyed. His hat was lowered, and he was wearing a hoodie. His vision was narrow, so he did not turn his head. ¡°Sorry, you got the wrong person.¡± Ling Sheng stopped talking and sat obediently beside him. Upon seeing that he would not turn around, she thought to herself, What¡¯s wrong with him? It¡¯s only been a few days since we last met, but he already hates me so much. She did not mind. After all, they were not very familiar with each other. However, she felt a little depressed about being disliked by this stinky younger brother. Si Chengluo was watching ¡°The Legend of Empress Xiaoxian¡±. She tilted her head to the side and realized that he was not watching the whole episode. He was only watching the plotline related to Bai Jinfeng. What was going on? Her stinky brother had ignored her, but he was watching her drama. He was only watching her parts. He did not seem to hate her! Si Chengluo had not expected that the person beside him would not leave but would sit down instead. In fact, she was getting more and more arrogant as she approached him and watched his drama. His heart burned with anger as he turned around and met her pair of clear, smiling, curved eyes. His heart raced as his voice changed nervously. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Ling Sheng smiled and looked at his surprised face. ¡°Who did you think it was? I thought you were ignoring me!¡± Si Chengluo shook his head. How could he ignore her? He tried his best to pretend to be calm and restore his cool expression. He said arrogantly, ¡°It¡¯s easy for others to treat you like a sasaeng when you¡¯re like this.¡± Upon seeing his lovable look, Ling Sheng wanted to tease him. Why was her stinky brother so arrogant? She reached out to poke his shoulder. ¡°What? Is that so?¡± Si Chengluo felt as though his heart was about to jump out of his chest. Even his ears started to heat up. He could also feel her soft fingers through the sweater. He did not look at her, but his voice was still cool and cold. ¡°Yes, you look like a sasaeng!¡± Upon hearing the disgust in his voice, Ling Sheng sighed. ¡°That¡¯s the only bad thing about you idols. There are a lot of sasaengs. Look at me. I don¡¯t have any sasaengs. However, what did the sasaengs do? You seem to hate them so much.¡± According to a saying in the fans¡¯ circle, sasaengs were not fans. If the fans dug out a sasaeng, it would definitely be their turn to doubt life. Sasaengs were really scary. They were like a virus that pestered and followed you everywhere. It was fine to follow someone secretly, but some people ran to their houses in secret, stole their clothes, slept in their bed, and even posted photos in the circle to show off. [1] A sasaeng, or sasaeng fan, is an obsessive fan who stalks or engages in other behavior constituting an invasion of the privacy of celebrities, specifically Korean idols, drama actors, or other public figures. Chapter 666 - Cheng Ye Breaks All Ties They were so perverted that they could do anything. They wrote bloody letters, called, harassed people, and rang the doorbell repeatedly. They even gave them gifts with hidden cameras. There had been countless car accidents as a result. In the past, when a male band member had once showered and asked his teammates for soap, someone had passed him soap. After taking it, he had realized that a sasaeng had given it to him. He had even smiled at him and called him brother. Ask yourself if that¡¯s scary! ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Si Chengluo was fine. When he had been in country H, his personal life had been much scarier than in this country. Many people had harmed him. It was like hiding in one¡¯s house and taking all kinds of photos. However, Little Ye had recently had a small conflict with Ji Fanchen. His fan had given him a plushie that had been custom-made to look like Little Gray. The dormitory was small and could not accommodate it, so he had left it at Ji Fanchen¡¯s house. In the end, there had been a camera inside. Ji Fanchen had gotten someone to get information about the sasaeng. It was a CP fan of the two of them. Their social media accounts were simply unbearable to look at. They were full of erotica about the duo and various hentai fanfic comics. What was even more outrageous was that she had brazenly written about her gift and told the CP fans to be patient. They would definitely see an intimate interaction between the two of them and might even see some explosive content. However, Little Ye did not know that the finals were about to start. Ji Fanchen was afraid that it would affect his mood, so he had handled it secretly and thrown the plushie away. In the end, Little Ye had asked him why he had thrown the Little Gray plushie away. Since he had not said anything, Little Ye had gotten so angry that he had not spoken to him. ¡°Oh, you mean Little Gray!¡± Ling Sheng knew about this. Little Ye was quite angry¡ªvery angry. He had unilaterally announced in the group chat that he wanted to cut ties with Ji Fanchen. He felt so wronged when he had said he had thrown away the Little Gray plushie his fan had given him. The group of them had tried to persuade him for a long time and had finally managed to convince him not to break ties with him. Little Ye got angry quickly, but his anger subsided quickly as well¡ªhe did not take it to heart. They thought the two of them would reconcile soon. ¡°Yes, Ji Fanchen won¡¯t talk about it. However, I see that Little Ye has been unhappy recently. I think I should talk to you.¡± Si Chengluo was not a talkative person, nor did he like to poke his nose into other people¡¯s business. However, he liked Little Ye and treated him as a younger brother. Besides, she had a good relationship with Little Ye. It was partly because of her that he¡¯d helped whenever he could from the beginning. ¡°I understand.¡± Ling Sheng had been as busy as a dog during this period, so she really did not care if the two of them reconciled. She thought about asking the others about the situation when she got off the plane later and looked at the young man beside her. Si Chengluo was going to S City to be a host. He had debuted in country H where he had been a trainee for a few years. He was quite popular. In addition, he had recently participated in ¡°C-Star¡± and his popularity had exploded. Star Sky Station had taken the initiative to offer him an olive branch and ask him to be the host of the popular variety show ¡°The Idol Is In Place¡±. He was not the official host, but the original host had gone overseas to further his studies some time ago and had asked him to take over. The television station also had an idea. The show had been doing the same thing for five years and had reached a bottleneck. The viewership ratings had dropped, so they needed to add some fresh blood and see if they could get through this node safely, raise the viewership ratings, and increase the conversation topics. As expected, the response had been very good. The viewership ratings had not dropped because someone from the original host team had left. Instead, the viewership ratings kept rising steadily, and every episode made the headlines. Chapter 667 - Mistaken Ling Sheng looked at him, not understanding him. ¡°Little Brother, you¡¯re my idol. It¡¯s fine as long as you sing, dance, and act cool. Take on a street dance show. A music show would also be good. For example, a show like ¡®This Is Street Dancing¡¯, ¡®Immortal Songs¡¯, and ¡®Chinese Musicians¡¯ would be nice. Why are you a host?¡± ¡°My agent said that Boss Huo owed the station head a favor and left me to be a good friend. There are only two episodes left.¡± Si Chengluo looked at her seriously and asked, ¡°If I participate in a professional show, will you watch it?¡± Ling Sheng, who was drinking water, choked. She wondered why her father had people everywhere that he could ask for help because they owed him favors. She let out a low cough and nodded with a smile. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll definitely watch it. What do you want to participate in?¡± She had to have time to watch everything. To put it bluntly, she had only watched Little Ye¡¯s edited cut of ¡°C-Star¡±. ¡°Pinky swear.¡± Si Chengluo obviously did not believe her. He extended a small finger toward her. Upon seeing that she was not moving, he frowned and said coolly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t keep your word.¡± Ling Sheng did not tug at his finger. She only sized him up with a complicated expression as though she did not know him. Then, she laughed. ¡°I thought you were cool. Why are you so childish?¡± ¡°Congratulations on misjudging me. I¡¯m that childish.¡± Si Chengluo looked at her firmly. ¡°You definitely don¡¯t want to watch my show. You¡¯re lying to me. Ling Sheng, I¡¯m not a child.¡± Ling Sheng was amused by him. Upon seeing her brother¡¯s stance and realizing he would not stop until she pinky swore, she curled her finger and sighed softly. ¡°Okay!¡± There was a subtle gentleness in Si Chengluo¡¯s eyes, but his face was still cool. He nodded twice. Ling Sheng was sleepy. She put on her eye mask and leaned against the seat before falling asleep quickly. Si Chengluo put his coat on her gently before leaning against the seat and looking out of the window. It was already dark outside. The window reflected her sleeping figure, and his lips curled up slightly as his big hand caressed the finger she had touched. That was great. He had initially thought that he would only see her again when the Eight Immortals went to cheer Little Ye on in the finals! When he¡¯d received the guest list of the show, he had been overjoyed. He would finally see her before the finals. However, he had not expected to meet her on the plane. He had gotten very lucky today. The plane took off at eight o¡¯clock. When they disembarked, it was exactly 10 o¡¯clock at night. The car sent by the production team was already waiting at the door. They were taken directly to the hotel. There was a night market outside the hotel, so it was quite lively and crowded. Ling Sheng was a foodie to begin with. How could she miss the local specialties? After unpacking, she left quietly. She had only taken two steps when she was attracted by barbecue ribs. The fragrance was unique, numbing, and spicy, causing her to be tempted. ¡°Beauty, two ribs.¡± The shop owner passed two ribs to her. Ling Sheng was about to take out her phone to scan the QR code to pay when she realized that she had forgotten to bring her phone. She was embarrassed. ¡°Sorry, I forgot to bring my phone. I¡¯m staying in the hotel across the street. If you can leave them there, I¡¯ll go get my phone immediately.¡± Upon seeing that she was wearing a mask and a hat, the shop owner thought she seemed a little suspicious. ¡°Beauty, if you don¡¯t want them, I can give them to the people behind you. There are a lot of people lining up. You¡¯re not alone. Please don¡¯t delay my business.¡± Chapter 668 - The Nation’s Brother When Ling Sheng turned around, she realized that two people had been queuing up when she¡¯d first arrived, but in the blink of an eye, there was a long line behind her. There were probably around 50 to 60 people. She looked at the roasted ribs reluctantly. It would be nice to eat them while they were hot, as they would not taste as good cold. In a soft voice, she negotiated. ¡°Then can you lend me your phone? I¡¯ll call my assistant and get her to come down to deliver my phone. I¡¯ll take them myself¡­¡± ¡°How much?¡± Before Ling Sheng could finish speaking, she was suddenly interrupted. When she turned around, she saw Gu Shen standing in front of her. He took out his wallet, afraid that she had not heard him clearly. He asked the shop owner again, ¡°How much?¡± Ling Sheng had not expected to meet that scumbag Gu Shen while she was having a meal. Furthermore, she was embarrassed that she had forgotten to bring her phone to pay. Upon seeing that he wanted to pay, she said hurriedly, ¡°I don¡¯t know him. I don¡¯t want him to pay for me. Handsome, lend me your phone. I¡¯ll tell my friend to come down immediately.¡± Who had asked Gu Shen to pay? She knew who he was! Didn¡¯t he like to laugh at her the most? Why would he take the initiative to pay for her? Was he trying to humiliate her by paying? ¡°Ling Sheng!¡± Gu Shen growled unhappily in front of her in a low voice, his eyes cold. He suppressed the question ¡°Do you hate me that much?¡± and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. She¡¯s my Third Aunt!¡± The last sentence was forced out through gritted teeth. He had emphasized the words ¡°Third Aunt¡±. The more Ling Sheng heard him call her Third Aunt, the more awkward she felt. Why did he sound like he was mocking her? She gave him a fake smile and said, ¡°Nephew, I don¡¯t need you to pay for me.¡± Upon seeing that many people were looking over, Gu Shen lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Do you want to be spotted? Or do you want people to look at you as though you are a monkey and point at you because of this small sum of money?¡± Did she hate him that much? Was she so embarrassed that she was unwilling to accept his kindness even though she had no money to pay? Did she not want to have anything to do with him? This knowledge infuriated him. Ling Sheng had not expected him to threaten her. So what if she did not eat? She was about to return the food to the shop owner when her eyes lit up. She shouted, ¡°Hey, you! The handsome man in the front! The one in the orange hoodie! You!¡± Si Chengluo had heard from her assistant that she had come down for dinner. He had hurried down to orchestrate a chance encounter, but he had not expected to hear her shout the moment he got down. When he saw her shout, Gu Shen¡¯s eyes darkened. He also saw the young man in the orange hoodie. When the young man turned around, he recognized him. It was Si Chengluo. He had seen him on a talent show. He had been very popular recently. Instantly, his heart felt extremely depressed. This reminded him of the time when her leg had been injured. Back when she had seen Huo Xuanzhou, her eyes had sparkled¡ªeven her heart had started sparkling. She was acting the same way right now. ¡°Handsome, I didn¡¯t bring money. Help me pay!¡± Ling Sheng raised the paper bag in her hand and finally smiled. Her eyes were curved like crescent moons. Si Chengluo took out his phone and completed the digital payment coolly. In a low, seductive voice, he asked, ¡°How much?¡± Ling Sheng smiled and took a bite out of the ribs impatiently. Then, she reached out with five fingers. ¡°50. Thank you, handsome. I¡¯ll pay you back when we get back.¡± Chapter 669 - Her Savior Oh my! Her brother had saved her! She had thought that she would not get to eat ribs today and would regret it for a long time! If she had gone back to get money and queued up again, it would have taken at least half an hour. When he saw the young man pay, the expression in Gu Shen¡¯s eyes changed. His grip on the money tightened bit by bit, and his pen and paper were balled up. When he saw the woman¡¯s smiling eyes, he felt a ball of fire in his chest. Si Chengluo seemed to have just realized that Gu Shen was there. He nodded slightly at him and called him Teacher Gu in a low voice before Ling Sheng dragged him away. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. There are a lot of snack stalls ahead. Do you have enough money?¡± Ling Sheng dragged her younger brother forward excitedly. She ignored Gu Shen, not even saying goodbye to him. When Si Chengluo turned around and waved at him, Gu Shen¡¯s eyes darkened. That heartless woman had not even turned around. He had kindly offered to pay for her. It was fine if she did not appreciate his kindness, but was she not even willing to say a word to him? Didn¡¯t she like him? It turned out that what women claimed to like wasn¡¯t something to be treated seriously. When they said they liked you, their eyes and hearts were full of you, and when they saw you, they wanted to pounce on you. When they didn¡¯t like you, though, their eyes were full of annoyance and unwillingness, and they wanted nothing to do with you. Not far away, Luo Xin lowered her head and replayed the video she had just filmed. Her lips curled up coldly. Ling Sheng, Gu Shen, and Si Chengluo, the nation¡¯s younger brother, were currently in the limelight. This was really a big show! She had followed Gu Shen because she had seen him come down. She had planned to have a chance encounter. Who knew that she would witness such a big scene before she even met him? Her trip had not been in vain. Gu Shen¡¯s fans would be fine. After all, he had been involved in a scandal with Ling Sheng recently. The most his fans could do was scold her. However, Si Chengluo was different. He had been pushed to the top of the talent show by the fans. He was the hottest topic and the nation¡¯s younger brother. Even if a female fly appeared beside him, the fans would definitely not allow it! During last week¡¯s variety show, Si Chengluo had been touched by a female celebrity, and she had already been scolded by his fans. They had said that she had taken advantage of their younger brother. They had said that she was shameless and had molested a minor. She should not have bothered their precious younger brother. On the other hand, what was a rising idol from a contest like Si Chengluo most afraid of? Love. A scandal. The fans who made them successful didn¡¯t do so to see them fall in love with someone else, nor were they meant to chat up slutty female celebrities in the entertainment circle. Did they want to fall in love? Get intimate with someone? Be involved in scandals? Their popularity decline would teach them a good lesson. The fans who could make a celebrity so popular could also make them experience a plummeting fall. If Ling Sheng did not let her live a good life, she would definitely not let her live a good life either! Ling Sheng had put on a hat and ugly makeup to ensure no one would recognize her. The sky was dark, so one would not recognize her if one did not pay attention. Si Chengluo was different. He was the nation¡¯s younger brother now, so he was extremely popular. He was disguised well, afraid that his fans would recognize him. Ling Sheng asked for a basket of crab noodles and steamed buns and started eating them with gusto. She looked at her younger brother, who was sitting opposite her like a primary school student, and tempted him. ¡°Do you want to try some?¡± Si Chengluo wanted to eat, but he could not. He shook his head and swallowed. The finals were about to start. He had to control his diet strictly and watch his figure to ensure he was in top condition. Chapter 670 - Scared, Scared Ling Sheng gave him a sympathetic look. Her younger brother¡¯s figure was not bad. He was the kind of person who looked skinny when he was wearing clothes, but when he took off his clothes, he revealed his body. She had seen his dancing edits, and he occasionally revealed his abs. He was a walking heartbreaker! Ignoring their small family¡¯s size, although he was good at dancing, his figure was still lacking in comparison. After all, he was her younger brother. He was a little thin, but she believed that it would be good to practice. Si Chengluo was extremely anxious. Upon seeing her eat so happily, he was tempted. He looked at her and asked, ¡°Can I try some?¡± Ling Sheng had not expected her younger brother to look so cold and cool, but his personality was actually quite adorable. She nodded. ¡°Try it!¡± Si Chengluo had said he wanted to try some. While trying, he finished the soup. After taking a small bite, he found it fresh and sweet. It was delicious. However, she had eaten so much. Wasn¡¯t she afraid of getting fat? He had been a trainee for five years and had met countless female celebrities. He had never seen someone like her. She really let her stomach loose and ate whatever she wanted. She ate as she pleased, which made him feel envious. ¨C The next morning, Ling Sheng had just gotten off the hotel elevator when she saw many fans blocking the entrance of the hotel. They were all holding their phones and holding Si Chengluo¡¯s banner, shouting his name excitedly as they waited for him to leave. Ling Sheng thought that she was lucky that she had not come out with him. Otherwise, she would have been eaten by his wolf-like fans! She knew that idols like him, who debuted in a talent show, only had a successful debut because fans spent a lot of money. They treated them as personal items. Even if a female celebrity was by their side, they would be so jealous that they¡¯d want to kill her! How scary! Xiao Ye and Zhou Zhou followed her, one on her left and one on her right. However, there was a cordon at the door. Many security guards were maintaining the order, but that did not prevent the guests from entering and leaving normally. After Ling Sheng got in the car, she heard crazy screams outside. When she opened the window, she saw Si Chengluo walk out of the hotel. The young man had an outstanding temperament. As his accommodation had been discovered by his fans, they had come early to watch him head off to work. He had not put on a mask or sunglasses, and he had officially started working. Although he had a cool expression on his face, he was waving at his fans and saying hello. He could not hear anything. The fans liked his callousness. When they heard him speak, their screams became louder. They were so loud that their voices broke through the clouds. Ling Sheng could not help but shiver. If she had not known that this was a celebrity-chasing scene, she would have thought that this was a cult! ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, don¡¯t get too close to Si Chengluo when you¡¯re on the show.¡± Xiao Ye took a look at the commotion outside and warned her in fear. ¡°Given how fierce things are, I have to have the guts to do that even if I have the heart.¡± Ling Sheng was both impressed and scared. She was really afraid of the fans of fresh celebrities. Xiao Ye had told her that she liked Si Chengluo a lot and had been watching his show. However, she liked her younger brother¡¯s looks, business capabilities, and tenacity, so it was easy for her to be his fan. She was proud of him, but she had not become a brain-dead fan yet. Recently, his female fans had gone crazy. Every woman who got slightly close to him was targeted by them. The last episode of ¡°The Idol Is In Place¡± had starred a female internet celebrity who was quite famous. She had been praised as the number one female internet celebrity. When she had gotten a little closer to her younger brother during filming, she had been targeted by his female fans. They had said that she had taken advantage of him¡ªshe was a slut, a b*tch who had molested a minor. Chapter 671 - Being Molested By A Woman Initially, the internet celebrity had wanted to develop in the entertainment circle. With her financier and her fans supporting her, things had gone quite smoothly. She had participated in many television programs, produced music albums, held concerts, and starred in web dramas. Now that things had turned out this way, everything had been ruined. The internet celebrity¡¯s studio had even released an announcement saying that the internet celebrity suffered from depression as a result of this scandal and wanted to sue the female fans of Si Chengluo. ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, some people these days obviously have a lot of dark history. Any one of them would ruin one¡¯s morals, yet they want to have a pure and innocent image. Are they crazy?¡± Xiao Ye also looked down on that so-called top lady. Actually, it was not that the female fans of Si Chengluo did not want to let her off and wanted to torture her to death. It was just that the internet celebrity had evil intentions. She had not been well-behaved while filming the show. Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that she had been using all kinds of small expressions and cheap tricks to find an excuse to get close to her younger brother. She had wanted to use this opportunity to gain his attention. In the end, she had tried to steal a chicken, only to end up losing the rice. She had not expected Si Chengluo¡¯s fans to be so valiant. She had not managed to gain popularity. Instead, she had conned herself. Si Chengluo¡¯s fans used to tear people apart frequently in the past. However, this was the first time they had torn someone apart so ruthlessly. It was really the first time they had done it. They had torn someone until they could no longer survive in the entertainment circle. ¡°Si Chengluo¡¯s fans are called fairies?¡± Ling Sheng took a look outside. Seriously, they were role models who chased after celebrities like crazy. They were more like female ghosts! How could they be called fairies? ¡°Yes, they were originally called Goddesses of the River Luo.¡± Xiao Ye knew a lot. After all, she was a fence-sitter. ¡°If they were known as the Goddesses of the River Luo, is Si Chengluo the Earl of the Yellow River?¡± Ling Sheng smiled. ¡°Yes, River Luo and the Yellow River. However, they switched their name to fairies later on.¡± Xiao Ye took another look outside. When the car drove away, the fans were left behind. However, while Si Chengluo¡¯s car started driving, the fans were still screaming and chasing after it. When they were stopped by the security guards, they heard earth-shaking shouts. ¡°Luo Luo, you can do it!¡± Ling Sheng knew that the fans of fresh celebrities were like lunatics. One could not afford to offend them. Even if one did not have a dark history, they could create a dark history for them. This made her even more determined to avoid any unnecessary conversation or physical contact during the show. After Ling Sheng got out of the car, she was led backstage by a staff member. However, the staff member answered a call at the last minute and told her the room number before leaving in a hurry. The corridor was very quiet. From time to time, two staff members would pass by, but she did not see anyone familiar. The door was half-closed. Just as Ling Sheng was about to push it open, a hand suddenly reached out and dragged her in forcefully. Before she could react, she was pinned against the wall by a long-haired girl who was shorter than her. She asked, ¡°Tell me, are you with Jun Shiyan?¡± Ling Sheng was dumbfounded. She looked at the domineering, arrogant girl in front of her with a dark expression and nodded subconsciously. D*mn, what was going on? Had she met her love rival? ¡°Ahhh, I knew the two of you would definitely be able to do it.¡± After the girl shouted excitedly, she gave her face a bite. She was extremely proud and excited. ¡°Ling Sheng, I love you to death. I knew that if you were together, there would definitely be no problem!¡± Ling Sheng was flustered. F*ck, she¡­ she¡­ she had been molested by a woman. Chapter 672 - Going All Out ¡°Who am I? I¡¯m no Tom, Dick, or Harry, right? I have a name, alright!?¡± The girl spouted nonsense without a care. She was overjoyed and so agitated that she cried. She looked at her and sobbed. ¡°I¡¯ll risk my life to help the two of you. You have to treat me better in the future! Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off even if I become a ghost!¡± ¡°Which mental hospital did you escape from?¡± Ling Sheng really did not know what was going on. Had she met a lunatic? Since she was a girl, she should be gentler. However, the girl suddenly grabbed her shoulder. So much force was used on her that she could not exert any strength. The madness in her eyes was gone and was replaced by seriousness. ¡°Listen carefully. Promise me that you will wake me up once you succeed. You have to wake me up. I don¡¯t want to be a fool being manipulated anymore!¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes narrowed, and her mind went blank for a moment. When she woke up and wanted to ask questions, the girl¡¯s hand slid down her shoulder weakly and fell on her unconscious body. Ling Sheng was confused. What was going on? What was going on? Had she come out of a book? What did she mean she had risked her life to help the two of them? What did she mean she was being manipulated? Who was manipulating her? How did she know she was with the Third Master? What else could the two of them have done? What had she done with the Third Master to make her so agitated? Ling Sheng was a mess. Her mind was a mess, and she felt like she knew something. However, the more she thought about it, the more confused she became. She had no clue, so she couldn¡¯t care less about the molestation. She knew very well that the girl¡¯s words, the words of the grandma next door, and the words of the grandma at the foreign restaurant must have some kind of connection. Was she being manipulated? The book had been written by an author. The fate of everyone in the book was being manipulated by the author. Was that what she wanted to tell her? The girl¡¯s name was Song Yiyan, and she was the second female lead in ¡°The Legend of Empress Xiaoxian¡± in Shang Jiaren¡¯s stead. One could only blame the beauty of television dramas for being too impressive when it came to makeup. She was also playing the role of a woman who liked to put on heavy makeup, which had resulted in her not recognizing her immediately. When Song Yiyan woke up faintly, she saw Ling Sheng staring at her with a burning gaze. She frowned and shrank back in fear. ¡°Why am I here?¡± ¡°Do you know Jun Shiyan?¡± Ling Sheng asked. Song Yiyan shook her head, her eyes full of unfamiliarity and vigilance. She looked at her strangely. ¡°I don¡¯t know him. Who is he?¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat and turned cold. ¡°What about me?¡± Song Yiyan said, ¡°You¡¯re Ling Sheng.¡± Ling Sheng felt a glimmer of hope. ¡°You know me?¡± Song Yiyan nodded. ¡°You¡¯re Bai Jinfeng. We acted in the same drama.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s heart sank and turned cold. She did not remember, nor could she recall. Frustration rose within her. She grabbed her shoulder and said anxiously, ¡°Think about it carefully. You just asked if I was with Jun Shiyan. You just said that we would definitely do it. You said you would risk your life to help us. What did you mean? You said you are a fool who¡¯s being manipulated. Think about it!¡± Song Yiyan¡¯s eyes reddened from the pain. She struggled with all her might like a rabbit being bullied by a big bad wolf. ¡°You¡¯re so weird. What are you talking about? Let go of me! It hurts!¡± Chapter 673 - She’s a Bad Person ¡°Think about it. I¡¯m begging you. Think about it carefully. You were clearly talking to me just now. Why did you forget? What are you doing here?¡± Ling Sheng growled in despair. She shook her body vigorously, her eyes red. ¡°I¡¯m begging you. I¡¯m begging you. Can you remember?¡± Luo Xin pushed the door open and entered. She saw Ling Sheng interrogating Song Yiyan like a lunatic. Her eyes narrowed as she walked forward and pulled her away unhappily. ¡°Ling Sheng, what are you doing?¡± When Ling Sheng heard her voice, she snapped out of her daze. She felt a chill run down her spine as she looked at Song Yiyan, who was crying like a bunny for Sister Xin Xin to help her. She tried her best to calm down and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Sorry.¡± She was too flustered. She had lost her composure and scared her. She could not remember anything. Like the old lady at the restaurant and the old lady next door, she could not remember anything after saying that. Song Yiyan tugged at Luo Xin¡¯s arm and bit her lips pitifully before shaking her head. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I don¡¯t know what I just said. I can¡¯t help you.¡± Then, she looked at her in fear. She sniffled and put on her shoes before tugging at Luo Xin¡¯s hand to seek help. ¡°Sister Xin Xin, can I come over to your place?¡± Luo Xin took a look at Ling Sheng. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with you. Ling Sheng, Yanyan is my sister. Don¡¯t you dare bully her.¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± Ling Sheng apologized again and looked at Song Yiyan. ¡°Tell your sister if I bullied you.¡± Song Yiyan shook her head, her big rabbit-like eyes still red as she looked at her strangely. ¡°Sister Xin Xin, she didn¡¯t bully me. Let¡¯s go!¡± Luo Xin gave Ling Sheng a cold look full of warning. Then, she looked at Song Yiyan worriedly. ¡°Are you really alright? Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll seek justice for you.¡± Ling Sheng was speechless. Am I a vicious supporting actress now? I really didn¡¯t touch her. Seriously, she pulled me close first. She pinned me against the wall and screamed at me. She even molested me! However, she could not be bothered to tell her. In the future, she vowed to stay away from Luo Xin and Gu Shen. This should be the last time they would be on the same stage together. Song Yiyan dragged Luo Xin away. When she reached the door, she even turned around to look at Ling Sheng secretly. When she thought of how she had portrayed Bai Jinfeng in the drama, she could not help but break out in a cold sweat. It was scary! Upon seeing Song Yiyan¡¯s scared gaze, Ling Sheng held her breath. Fine, she was a bad person. She was a bad person, alright? When Xiao Ye entered with her milk tea, she bumped into Song Yiyan and Luo Xin. She even said politely, ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng will treat you to a milk tea. Teacher Luo, which kind do you like?¡± Luo Xin¡¯s eyes were cold, and her expression was unpleasant. ¡°I don¡¯t drink milk tea.¡± On the other hand, when Song Yiyan saw the milk tea, her eyes could not turn away. She even swallowed visibly. However, when she heard her say no, she did not dare speak and followed her. As Ling Sheng drank the milk tea, she looked at Song Yiyan¡¯s Wikipedia page and various reports about her. She was a third-year student at Imperial Film University and was considered a versatile actress who appeared authentic no matter which role she played. Her acting skills were good, but she was a little delicate. Her fans called her a crybaby. Sister Lin¡¯s personality, which caused her to cry even when she saw a flower, was very soft. That was all the information she could find on the surface. However, Yu Zheng had given her the most detailed information and urged her to make friends. Chapter 674 - Liking the New and Hating the Old Ling Sheng: Why? Do you like the young lady? Yu Zheng: What are you talking about? Can I woo her just because I like her? She¡¯s a little princess. I¡¯ll be crushed by her elders! Ling Sheng: Then what does my relationship with others have to do with you? Yu Zheng: You don¡¯t know this, but their family is very impressive in Y military district. They¡¯re very xenophobic. The Third Master can¡¯t infiltrate them, which prevents our business from expanding in a few provinces in the southwest. When you build ties with someone, well¡­ You know what I¡¯m talking about. Ling Sheng: You want me to use nepotism to open up channels for business? I¡¯ll ask your Third Master how much money he¡¯ll give me. Yu Zheng: The Third Master is yours. Is there a need to ask? I¡¯ve sent you the information. Don¡¯t be surprised! Although Ling Sheng had been warned, she was still quite surprised. Song Yiyan¡¯s family background was really impressive. Her grandpa was a general in China with countless military medals. Her uncles were all in the military and had real power. Their father was the famous director of China, Song Qingfeng. Their mother was a famous opera actress in China and the current director of the opera house. However, the main force of the family was not in the capital but a local area, and the family was low-key, so it was easy to ignore them. Ling Sheng thought of the pitiful look of the little white rabbit when she¡¯d cried. Given her personality and looks, if she had not been protected by her family, she would have been devoured by the entertainment circle long ago. ¡°Sister Sheng, you made me miss you so much.¡± There was a sound at the door and a long pause. When Ling Sheng regained her senses, she saw Li Chuan open his arms and pounce on her. When she dodged, he fell onto the chair and cried at the top of his lungs. ¡°Sister Sheng, we haven¡¯t seen each other in a long time. How could you do this to me?¡± Ling Sheng took a look at the fool in front of her. It had been a long time since she had seen him. Ever since she had finished filming ¡°The Legend of Empress Xiaoxian¡±, she had not seen him again. He had lost a lot of weight and tanned a lot. He said that he had gone to the desert to film a documentary. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were not coming?¡± Li Chuan looked up and saw her grin. His skin was dark, and his teeth were even whiter. ¡°I heard you were coming. If you hadn¡¯t come, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have come.¡± This heartless little thing liked the new and hated the old. Look at her. She interacted with the Eight Immortals every day, replying to each other¡¯s comments with Senior Fang Hua and Teacher Sheng Xichen. However, she did not mention him on Weibo. He @ her every time. Humph! He was angry! He was jealous! ¡°Why are you like this?¡± Ling Sheng felt a little disdainful as she sat on the chair opposite him. He had turned out to be quite handsome. Now that he was so tanned, it was obvious that he had suffered a lot for the sake of filming. Li Chuan vented the bitterness of his recent filming session on her. Yellow sand had filled the sky, and he had not acclimatized himself to the environment. It was good that he was not dead. He should thank the heavens for coming back alive! However, he had planned to stay at home for two months and only go out to meet her when he was done. Then, he had received a variety show notice. He had initially thought that she would not come because she had a feud with Luo Xin and Gu Shen. He had not expected her to come, so he had come. Ling Sheng mocked him without sparing him. She wanted to laugh when she saw him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you would invite me to your gathering to get to know me? You liar!¡± Li Chuan was indignant. Ling Sheng smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll call you to invite you to the finals of ¡®C-Star¡¯ next week!¡± Chapter 675 - : Suddenly Broken ¡°I haven¡¯t asked you yet. When I came over, I heard Luo Xin tell Gu Shen you were bullying someone. What happened? She¡¯s wronged you again, right? She¡¯s badmouthing others behind their backs. She¡¯s a bad woman.¡± Li Chuan despised hearing Luo Xin¡¯s name. She had the guts to badmouth people openly. What kind of ability was it to badmouth others behind their backs? ¡°It was me!¡± Ling Sheng was about to explain when she saw Zhou Zhou push the door open and enter. She asked hurriedly, ¡°How did it go? Did you get the surveillance footage?¡± Zhou Zhou shook his head. He looked around and pointed at the camera. ¡°They said it¡¯s broken. The people there said that it was fine yesterday. It was fine before you came, but it suddenly went dark and broke.¡± Ling Sheng felt increasingly flustered, annoyed, and confused. She only nodded in disappointment. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± Was she the only one who knew about this? She had wanted the surveillance camera to show the Third Master and ask him what he thought. She had not expected the surveillance camera to suddenly break. This was simply crazy. This kind of unclear feeling could drive one insane. One, two, three suspicious coincidences seemed to be mounting up. She obviously felt that she should know something, but she had no clue. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Li Chuan asked worriedly when he saw the rare look of annoyance on her face. ¡°Nothing.¡± Ling Sheng shook her head. No one could help her. Should she tell the Third Master about today? If the two old folks from before had said that, they might have been ordered by someone. However, Song Yiyan had no reason to say that. Her identity was impressive. Who could control her? The show started very soon. Ling Sheng was glad that another fool, Li Chuan, had joined the show. When she had heard that he was not coming, she had been quite conflicted. Besides Li Chuan, all the actors in the film crew were on the same side as Gu Shen and Luo Xin. If anything happened, they would team up to ostracize her. How awkward would that be? The show had been on for five years. Besides Si Chengluo, who had been added to the host team, the host team also included a very experienced old host. They were the pillars of Star Sky Station, but the theme was a little boring. It was called ¡°The Harem¡±. The venue was a recording stage, as it was not an outdoor show. It was only a small area where they played basketball, soccer, ping pong, and dodgeball games. The groups were random. There were five hosts and eight guests, who were the main actors of the drama. While they were playing soccer, Song Yiyan kicked the ball, and Ling Sheng was the goalkeeper. Song Yiyan was not good at sports and had not played much before. When she kicked a soccer ball, she would miss it. However, her expression changed. When she retracted her leg, she stood rooted to the ground. Luo Xin, Gu Shen, and the two actors from the film crew, as well as the three hosts, were in the same group as her. Upon seeing her stop moving, they started to urge her to hurry up. The game was ending soon. If she did not touch the ball before the end, she would waste a rare opportunity. Xue Lin was extremely anxious. What was wrong with this child? She was fine when she was acting, but when she was with others, she was like an idiot. She urged her. ¡°Yanyan, hurry up. What¡¯s wrong? We only have one minute. Hurry up and kick the ball!¡± The host, Teacher Wan Tong, knew that she was more introverted, but he had not expected it to be so difficult for her to kick a ball. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, don¡¯t be nervous. You just have to kick the ball in her direction.¡± Chapter 676 - Hard To Speak Upon seeing Song Yiyan look at her pleadingly, Luo Xin shook her hand and made a gesture to cheer her on. Then, she encouraged her gently. ¡°Yanyan, you can do it. Tap the soccer ball with your foot and kick hard in the direction of the goal post. It¡¯s simple. Do your best.¡± Song Yiyan was an introvert who was not good with words and did not want to cause trouble. However, her pants were now torn. If she moved, her underwear would be exposed. What would others think of her? She had initially wanted to ask Luo Xin for help, but she had not expected her to not understand her intentions. She felt disappointed and sad. Now that she was being urged by her teammates, she clenched her fists nervously, not knowing what to do or say. She bit her lips and remained silent. Her teammates were anxious, and their tempers were beginning to flare up. What was wrong with this lady? She did not look very smart. Why would she be on a variety show like this? She should go home and play by herself! Although Song Yiyan did not hear any harsh words, she was naturally sensitive. She could feel the complaints, anxiousness, and even the disdainful gazes on her. She sniffled, and her eyes reddened. She was annoying. She had said long ago that she would not come. It was Sister Xin Xin who had persuaded her to come. She had said that, given her personality, she had to interact more with the outside world, or she would be bored to death. However, she did not want to interact with others or deal with complicated interpersonal relationships. She did not want to play these boring games, nor did she want to watch them. Both the host and the actors present had seen many celebrities. However, this was the first time they had seen a weirdo like Song Yiyan. If she was introverted or autistic, why would she be a celebrity actress? Ling Sheng saw that Song Yiyan¡¯s legs had been tightly held together the entire time. When she looked at the soccer ball, she was obviously in a difficult position. However, she did not open her legs. Instead, she stood up and walked toward her. Upon seeing the goalkeeper, Ling Sheng, leave, Song Yiyan¡¯s teammates shouted excitedly at her, ¡°Shoot! Hurry up and shoot! No one¡¯s watching!¡± Luo Xin¡¯s eyes darkened as she watched Ling Sheng walk over. Her brows were furrowed slightly. What did she want? Hadn¡¯t she bullied Yanyan enough in the morning? Ling Sheng walked over and whispered in Song Yiyan¡¯s ear. When she saw her nod slightly, her face flushing red with embarrassment, she took off her jacket like a boyfriend and wrapped it around her waist. Then, she looked at the director and shouted, ¡°There¡¯s a problem here! Please stop!¡± Luo Xin ran over anxiously and pulled Song Yiyan to her side nervously. In a low voice, she asked if she was alright and shot Ling Sheng an unhappy look. ¡°What do you want?¡± Ling Sheng shrugged. When she leaned over, she lowered her voice. ¡°Sister Xin Xin, protect Bunny. I just want to help her.¡± Then, she winked at Song Yiyan before turning around to leave elegantly. She went to the goal post. She was nothing now with these sisters there! Song Yiyan¡¯s heart warmed, and she felt a little strange. She looked at the girl beside the goal post with a complicated expression and frowned slightly. She found it difficult to answer Luo Xin¡¯s question. ¡°I tore my pants.¡± Sister Xin Xin had said that she had evil intentions and had forbidden her to talk to her or interact with her. However, she did not think she was that evil. Luo Xin held back her anger, hating herself for not noticing Yanyan¡¯s embarrassment earlier. Instead, Ling Sheng had discovered it first and helped her. Chapter 677 - Nothing Here At All Yanyan was the purest and most introverted person. Ever since she was young, other than the friends who had tried to curry favor with her, she had not had a close friend. If one treated her well, she would give them everything she had. She had initially hated this kind of person. She did not have any opinions of her own, and she had a weak personality. However, her family was very influential. Song Yiyan changed her clothes quickly and returned. The competition continued, but she could not kick the ball and score. Every time, Ling Sheng defended her area beautifully. Her beautiful, agile actions made the young lady¡¯s eyes shine with admiration. Ling Sheng gave her a good feeling. She was very pretty and elegant. She was not as annoying as Sister Xin Xin had said. Sister Xin Xin had not said that she was annoying either. Anyway, she was the one who was bad. Ling Sheng had prayed to the heavens countless times so she would not end up in the same group as Si Chengluo or Gu Shen. However, the heavens had not granted her wish. She had still ended up in the same group as Si Chengluo. When she saw the results, her face turned green. Oh my! He was deliberately messing with her! She would definitely be torn to pieces by the fairies if she was in Si Chengluo¡¯s in the three-legged relay race. Si Chengluo could feel that ever since she had come to the show, she had been deliberately avoiding him. Although it did not seem obvious to outsiders, as the person involved, he knew this better than anyone else. He felt a little uncomfortable and depressed. They had been chatting happily on the plane yesterday. Last night, she had not allowed Gu Shen to pay for her, but she had shouted at him to pay. She did not seem to hate him. Now that the results of the three-legged race were out, it was even more obvious that she was avoiding him from the bottom of her heart. He felt even more depressed. The duo competed on the acupuncture board during the three-legged race. The distance was 100 meters, there were three groups in each team, and the winner would be the one who needed the least time. After Ling Sheng and Si Chengluo tied their legs, they deliberately distanced themselves from him. Upon sensing that her younger brother did not seem to be in a good mood, she felt that she had been too cautious. She even felt like she had exposed herself. Neither of them spoke. The atmosphere was very awkward. Even Gu Shen and Luo Xin were not as awkward as the duo. The production team also sensed that people were not stupid, especially the bystanders. Ling Sheng had been deliberately avoiding Si Chengluo. The director sighed deeply. Last week, Si Chengluo¡¯s fans had torn apart a female guest. According to the female guest¡¯s agent, she had been forced into depression. No one had dared to deliberately approach him on the show again. He had initially planned to let her be a permanent resident. This girl had a good sense of variety and was popular. She was also pretty and tall. She happened to be the fresh blood the show needed. However, it seemed like it would be better not to. The fans were really scary. She could not afford to offend them. Coincidentally, there were only two more episodes of the contract left. After it ended, she would forget about it. She would not renew the contract. Otherwise, when it came to variety shows, female guests trod on thin ice. If they touched someone, they would be criticized by his fans for molesting a minor. Those who did not know would think they were living in a feudal society! The competition started. The two groups set off. Ling Sheng had only walked one-third of the way when her shoes suddenly fell apart. Her face stiffened, and when her soles stepped firmly on the pressure board, she sucked in a breath of cold air in pain. Oh no, the more she wanted to avoid unnecessary trouble, the more troublesome it would be. She gritted her teeth and persevered. There was not a long distance left. She would be done in minutes. However, Si Chengluo stopped in his tracks and squatted down to untie the knot on her legs. She could not even pull him back. She watched as her younger brother turned around and ran back to pick up her shoes. Chapter 678 - Untitled When she ran back, he squatted on the ground to help put on her shoes. Ling Sheng did not dare let him help. She would definitely be torn to pieces by his fans. She hurriedly gave him an urgent look before bending down to snatch the shoes away. She smiled gratefully at him. ¡°Thank you!¡± Disappointment flashed across Si Chengluo¡¯s eyes. As she put on her shoes, he tied the duo¡¯s rope again. After she was done putting on her shoes, the duo set off immediately. However, they were already far behind Luo Xin and Gu Shen¡¯s team. Thankfully, the duo worked well together. In the middle of the game, Gu Shen tripped and gave them time to catch up. In the end, they did not fall behind much. When they reached the finish line, the second group set off again. However, they were still less than 10 seconds away from the opponent in the end. They had lost. The show was very standard. There were not many explosive incidents. It was very stable, and the filming process went smoothly. It ended at noon. Upon seeing that Song Yiyan was about to leave, Ling Sheng took advantage of Luo Xin¡¯s absence to chase after her. She tugged at the corner of her shirt, and when she saw her turn around, she asked with a smile, ¡°Song Yiyan, can I add you on WeChat?¡± Song Yiyan frowned and looked at her with big eyes. It was indeed as Sister Xin Xin had said. She had come over to get her contact details. She shook her head. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t like strangers. Sorry!¡± Ling Sheng was amused. Sister, you bit me in the morning. How could you call me a stranger? Upon seeing her troubled look, she felt like a rabbit that had been bullied by a big bad wolf. As she looked at her, she wanted to bully her. She tapped the tip of her nose and smiled. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t ask you again. I won¡¯t eat you. Why are you so afraid of me?¡± Song Yiyan only shook her head, her body tensing up. In a small voice, she argued. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°Yanyan!¡± Luo Xin shouted as she ran over from afar and pulled her behind her. When she met Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes, she frowned unhappily as though she was protecting a child. ¡°Yanyan is afraid of strangers. If you want someone to have fun with, find someone else.¡± Then, she dragged Song Yiyan away. The duo chatted softly as they walked, looking very intimate. Ling Sheng sighed deeply and took a look at her WeChat. Sigh¡­ She wanted to keep in touch with her. However, based on the current situation, she only trusted Luo Xin and was just on good terms with her. Innocent Bunny despised her a lot. She did not know if Luo Xin had spoken ill of her in front of her. She really did not want to curry favor with her for the sake of her family¡¯s power. She just wanted to solve the mystery in her heart. There was still a long way to go. She would definitely find an opportunity to woo Bunny. When Ling Sheng reached the backstage area, someone grabbed her arm and pinned her against the wall. The corridor was a little dark, and there was only a dim yellow voice-activated light. Si Chengluo put on a cold, handsome face and looked at her. ¡°Why are you ignoring me?¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes widened. What? Si Chengluo repeated himself. ¡°Ling Sheng, what have I done? Do you hate me so much that you won¡¯t even talk to me?¡± Ling Sheng was a little dumbfounded. When she saw the strange expression on her younger brother¡¯s face, she held her breath. The answer was obvious, and she was about to say it. She let out a low cough and pointed at him before pointing at herself. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ you like me?¡± Si Chengluo had not expected her to ask this question so directly. Young people had a strong sense of self-esteem, especially a proud and cool young man like him. He always said the wrong thing. He straightened his neck and said stubbornly, ¡°What kind of nonsense are you talking about? Why would I like you?¡± Chapter 679 - Suspected Girlfriend Only then did Ling Sheng let out a low cough. She let out a breath and patted her heart. ¡°You scared me to death. I thought you liked me. If you don¡¯t like me, you make it easy to misunderstand, understand?¡± She did not find this embarrassing. If she had something to say, she would say it clearly. It would be fine if she spoke clearly. Upon seeing her heave a sigh of relief, Si Chengluo suddenly felt annoyed. He immediately approached her and said, ¡°What if I said yes? Ling Sheng, what if I said that I like you?¡± He liked her! He liked her! He liked her so much that he did not know what to do. He liked her so much that he was overjoyed when he saw her. He liked her so much that he looked at her contact details 100 times a day and imagined sending her a message countless times, but he did not dare send it to her. ¡°I¡¯d tell you that I have someone I like, and he likes me too. You wouldn¡¯t have a chance. I¡¯m already taken.¡± Ling Sheng smiled brightly. She looked at him and advised him seriously. ¡°Brother, you should date a girl your age. To be honest, my son is already three years old.¡± She had not been nervous at all so far, but now, she was inexplicably nervous. She suddenly felt that what he had said was true. Otherwise, how could she explain his previous actions? However, a younger brother should date girls their age. Although this cute little puppy was very adorable, she did not like boys younger than she was. She only treated him as a younger brother. Si Chengluo felt his heart sink into a bottomless abyss. He tried his best to remain normal and said coolly, ¡°I was joking.¡± Ling Sheng smiled and patted her brother¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± Really, Brother, give up! Stop liking me. I¡¯m a vicious supporting actress. Why do you like me? ¡°Then why did you ignore me on the show?¡± Si Chengluo was like a stubborn child wanting an answer. ¡°I was not ignoring you. Didn¡¯t a woman touch you two episodes ago and get depressed because of your fans?¡± Ling Sheng finally spoke the truth. She shook her head and sighed. ¡°I¡¯m just a weak woman. I¡¯m afraid of death, alright?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not her. I won¡¯t let my fans bully you.¡± Si Chengluo¡¯s words were powerful. When he thought of that internet celebrity¡¯s episode, he felt disgusted. His eyes were cold. He had not allowed his fans to tear her apart. She had gone overboard. In real life, girls were not the only ones harassed. Men were harassed as well. During the filming of the show that day, she had deliberately pursued intimate contact with him behind the cameras. Not only had she avoided the cameras, but she had also wanted to touch him and say vulgar words. He could not believe that those unbearable words had come out of a woman¡¯s mouth. She was also a woman with a pure and innocent image. ¡°Do you know how scary words can be? Look at my past record. Your fans will definitely not let me go. It¡¯s going to be New Year¡¯s soon. I just want to have a good New Year in peace.¡± Ling Sheng was not afraid. She just felt that it was better to avoid trouble. She did not want to cause trouble. The Lunar New Year was coming soon, yet the fans were scolding and tearing each other apart. They didn¡¯t seem to mind. It probably wouldn¡¯t be a very enjoyable festive season when the time came. Ling Sheng had not expected that she would want to avoid trouble and not get annoyed at this juncture. In the end, something had happened when she had just gotten off the plane in the capital before nightfall. A paparazzo on Weibo suddenly released a piece of news that instantly became the hottest topic and made the headlines in minutes. #Ling Sheng, Si Chengluo¡¯s suspected girlfriend# Chapter 680 - Too Bold Ling Sheng saw the post on Weibo. Before she could open it to see what had been said, she received a call from Mei Xuelin. Just as the other party was about to speak, she explained hurriedly, ¡°Sister Mei, I saw the hottest topic. I swear that I¡¯m not dating Si Chengluo. I already have the Third Master. Why would I hit on a younger brother?¡± Mei Xuelin was extremely angry. It would be useless even if the trending topics were removed. Si Chengluo¡¯s fans were a bunch of lunatics, so what was the point of reasoning with them? ¡°Oh great one, can you stop? Can you let me have a nice New Year? I know you have nothing to do with Si Chengluo. Do the fans know? ¡°Will they listen to you if you explain? You obviously know that young idols these days are like wolves and tigers, yet you still dared to shop alone at the night market with Si Chengluo. You must have some guts!¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°You are referring to the night market?¡± She had thought that a video of the show being filmed had been leaked by the fans watching it live. She had not expected this to be about the night market. That was it. She and Si Chengluo were done for. They had gone to the night market alone. Her younger brother seemed like her financier, as he had paid the bill. She gritted her teeth. Which shameless paparazzo had dared to say anything? Her younger brother was still two months away from adulthood. Wouldn¡¯t she be inhumane to hit on a tender younger brother? How could she bear to do that? What kind of perverted scenario were they making up? ¡°Yes, the night market. You shopped, and he paid the bill for you. Do you remember?¡± Mei Xuelin gritted her teeth. ¡°It¡¯s normal for siblings to shop. I forgot to bring my phone and returned the money to him later. We were acting normal, but their minds are very dirty. They can think of anything. What kind of brains do they have!?¡± Ling Sheng was mentally exhausted. Seriously, what kind of fans were these? They were all anti-fans, right? They were all marketing accounts leading the way. Were they dating just because they¡¯d had a meal and shopped together at a night market? ¡°That¡¯s not the most important thing right now. That¡¯s Si Chengluo.¡± Mei Xuelin looked at the screen and saw the trending curve of the people cursing Ling Sheng rising rapidly. ¡°I¡¯ll send you his Weibo. Take a look.¡± When Ling Sheng saw the photo she sent her, tears streamed down her face. Was her younger brother crazy? Why was he causing trouble at this critical juncture? Si ChengluoV: Ling Sheng is my friend. If you scold her, you scold me. I do not accept fans who only know how to scold and attack people like they¡¯re crazy. If you continue to cause trouble like this, don¡¯t say that you¡¯re my fan. What would an idol do when such a thing happened? Clarify, explain, swear, send a lawyer¡¯s letter to sue for defamation. Say she was definitely not his girlfriend. Then, he¡¯d quickly coax the fans and tell them that he loved them the most and only had eyes for them. Everyone else was dogsh*t. Her younger brother had done a good job ahead of time, which could be considered an explanation. What had happened after that? He had criticized his fans directly. The hearts of fans were made of glass! This was especially true for the fans of idols. They had spent money to support their idol and help him climb up the rankings day and night. They had f*cked with the data and treated their idol well from the bottom of their hearts. In the end, he had criticized them over a woman! ¡°Did you see that?¡± Mei Xuelin asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Ling Sheng nodded. Her younger brother was really impressive. He would be competing in the finals next week! Now that he had posted this on Weibo, he would lose a lot of fans. He might even lose the championship title. She had always known that Si Chengluo was stubborn, but she had not expected him to be so unreasonable. Chapter 681 - A Large-Scale Disappearance ¡°Go and persuade him. He doesn¡¯t listen to anything his agent says. He¡¯s gone crazy from anxiety. He¡¯s staring at him now. He called me to beg me to find you. Do you have his number? Call him and persuade him not to be impulsive. The finals will be held next week, dear girl!¡± Mei Xuelin was also extremely angry. There was obviously nothing wrong with this, but after getting led astray, the matter had blown up. ¡°He¡¯s already posted it. Why should I persuade him?¡± Ling Sheng really wanted to kill those unscrupulous paparazzi. Why were they so shameless? For the sake of news, they dared to say anything. They¡¯d dared to spout evil things. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? He didn¡¯t post it. He just finished editing it. Where¡¯s the draft? His agent confiscated his phone. He¡¯s keeping an eye on him now, so I don¡¯t dare let him do anything stupid. How could you harm a child? He doesn¡¯t want his future now because of you.¡± Mei Xuelin knew that she was adorable, but her younger brother was only two months short of being 18. The two of them had not interacted much. She had only been to ¡°C-Star¡± once. Could her younger brother have fallen in love with her at first sight? Look at the commotion he had caused. ¡°Who have I harmed? Can I stop others from liking me?¡± Ling Sheng smiled angrily. ¡°I¡¯m hanging up. I¡¯ll call him.¡± ¡°Make a copy of the public relations Weibo post I sent you and post it. If this gets out of hand, you won¡¯t be able to escape.¡± After saying that, Mei Xuelin hung up. She still had to take care of the public relations! It was New Year¡¯s Eve, and just these troubling matters were enough. Ling Sheng posted on Weibo, but how could she obediently copy and paste what was to be said on Weibo? Ling ShengV: Sorry, I just got off the plane. So, having a meal with a junior from the company means I¡¯m in love. I¡¯ve broadened my horizons. In the future, if Si Chengluo raises a female dog, will you say he¡¯s in love with a dog? Heh heh heh. She had done nothing wrong. Why should she apologize to Si Chengluo¡¯s fans? To be the scapegoat at the finals? No way. They were a bunch of crazy women. It was better not to have such fans! As long as this was not posted by Si Chengluo, his fans would not vent their anger on him. In fact, fans were the most unreasonable creatures. No matter who was right or wrong, it was not their idol¡¯s fault. My baby is not in the wrong. You were close to my baby, but you were shameless. You vixen! You seduced my baby! Si Chengluo¡¯s agent, Chen Nan, was about to go crazy. The brat in front of him was a lunatic. He disregarded everything and wanted to post on Weibo. If he had come a second later, he would have posted this on Weibo. Then, he would definitely have lost a lot of fans. ¡°Give me your phone.¡± Si Chengluo¡¯s handsome face was cold as he looked at him. ¡°My patience is limited. Don¡¯t force me to make a move.¡± These lunatics, who were like mad dogs that would tear a person to pieces when they smelled blood, were not his fans. He refused to admit that such a person, who did not even have basic rationality or judgment, was his fan! Besides, he had no intention of walking down the path of a popular idol. He was a singer and a dancer. He should have relied on his professional singing and dancing to gain recognition and success. However, during this fake and prosperous trend, was it so pathetic that he could only rely on his fans to get the success he wanted? He was unwilling to have it, nor did he want to! When others mentioned him, they would say, Oh, look at him. His fans are quite good at fighting. When Ling Sheng called, Chen Nan¡¯s eyes widened, and he nearly dropped his phone. On the screen was a girl¡¯s gorgeous smile that was as dazzling as a spring flower. Chapter 682 - I Came For Her The caller ID made him feel even worse. It was as though it had discovered his secret: her. Right. Si Chengluo¡¯s notification only contained one word: her. This kind of notification just made others read more into it. One could not stop a person from thinking that this implied greater intimacy. When he passed the phone to Si Chengluo, he asked, ¡°Do you like her?¡± Si Chengluo did not deny it. Why should he deny it? He only gave him a look and said firmly, ¡°I came here for her.¡± Then, he picked up the phone. His voice softened, and a joyful smile appeared on his tense, handsome face. Chen Nan felt terrible. He was so shocked that he could not snap back to reality. His body swayed, and he nearly fell down. His blood pressure also increased, and his face flushed. It took him a long time to recover. Why was Si Chengluo so bold? He liked Ling Sheng. Had he come to the studio because of Ling Sheng? Everyone knew that he had been a trainee in Country H for five years. Before returning to China, he had participated in National Producer. He was outstanding, had a perfect appearance, and was extremely popular. He should have debuted as number one. The day before his debut, Big Boss Huo had taken a liking to his talent. The studio had contacted him, and he had agreed without saying anything. However, his studio had charged him a huge penalty fee. No one knew why he had agreed to come. He was obviously in Country H, and many companies tried to rope him in. His fans had placed him on a pedestal. Later, people had come up with all kinds of guesses. Country H¡¯s entertainment circle was too messy, and he had earned too little and was too tired. However, no one had thought that he had returned for the sake of the person he liked. Si Chengluo was a young man who did not talk much and often had a cold face. It was fine if this kind of person did not smile, but when he smiled, he was simply the kind of beauty that made one feel empty, especially when his words became gentle. Right. Although he was only a little gentler than usual, he obediently agreed to whatever the person talking to him said. Miraculously, he did not talk back! Chen Nan¡¯s eyes dropped to the ground when he saw this. He was not his exclusive agent. He was the agent of a new music group that was about to debut. The guy in front of him was the most rebellious and difficult person he had to manage among the five youths in the music group. If he obediently listened to him, he¡¯d thank the heavens. He had not expected him to be so obedient! This was an eye-opener! Si Chengluo agreed. The corners of his lips curled up slightly as he listened to the girl¡¯s comforting words on the phone. He only nodded lightly. ¡°Did you hear what I said?¡± Ling Sheng heard him keep making terse grunts, so who knew if he had accepted what she¡¯d said? ¡°You¡¯ll be in the grand final next week. Don¡¯t make a scene now. Even if you want to filter out the fans, don¡¯t rush. You want to win the contest. There¡¯s no need for me to repeat myself. Talk to them nicely. The fans do not pay you money for you to scold them or diss them.¡± Si Chengluo heard her and listened very seriously. He did not reply. He just obediently heard her speak. Then, he nodded again. Fans? He wanted to be a carefree person who did not need fans and only wanted to do his job well. However, this was the fan economy. Even if he did not want to admit it, he had to compromise. ¡°What do you mean? Did you hear that? Or not?¡± Ling Sheng was angered by his attitude. ¡°Anyway, you can¡¯t post that on Weibo. Give your phone to your agent. I want to talk to him.¡± Chapter 683 - So Loving Si Chengluo frowned before handing the phone over reluctantly. In an obviously unhappy voice, he said, ¡°She wants to talk to you.¡± Chen Nan hurriedly took the phone. Upon hearing Ling Sheng¡¯s instructions, he nodded and said seriously, ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll take good care of him and won¡¯t let him mess around. Sorry to trouble you, Ms. Ling.¡± As soon as he hung up, Si Chengluo snatched the phone away. When Chen Nan¡¯s eyes swept across the screen, he vaguely saw the words on the phone cover flash before him. Little Bean, all the best!! There was nothing in the middle. Finally, there was a signature: Lin Sheng. Ling Sheng? Lin Sheng? So that person had changed her surname! Si Chengluo¡¯s phone set was very precious. He had an electronic device addiction and had changed several phones, but he¡¯d never changed the cover. However, one could not see the words on it usually. He had not expected the words to be semi-transparent and silver. One could only see them clearly under a specific light. The words were written elegantly, as though they had not been written by a girl. ¡°I won¡¯t go online anymore.¡± Si Chengluo switched off his phone and showed it to him. ¡°You can do whatever you want about the rest! Anyway, I don¡¯t want to see my fans bully her. If she makes a Weibo announcement and they remain so unreasonable, I¡¯ll post it personally and show them the color of blood!¡± ¡°I understand, my dear boy. You¡¯re not allowed to post on Weibo without my consent in the future.¡± Chen Nan was already stunned. He did not know what kind of magic Ling Sheng had used. What had she told him that had made him so obedient? Si Chengluo frowned and asked, ¡°What if I use my alternate account?¡± Chen Nan gritted his teeth. ¡°Not even an alternate account!¡± Si Chengluo did not mind him. He just held his phone and rubbed it with his slender fingers, his eyes full of gentleness and nostalgia. Chen Nan could not help but shiver. He was so affectionate that he had even customized her handwriting on his phone. The incident with Si Chengluo and Ling Sheng shopping at the night market caused a calmer reaction than expected. After both sides clarified, the fans stopped. Actually, it was all thanks to Si Chengluo. The studio¡¯s sincere post expressed their gratitude for the fans and their future plans, indicating that their hearts were focused on their careers. Ling Sheng was a senior in the same studio as him. She was just an elder sister of his, so she did not have any other feelings for him. He tactfully expressed that his body and mind were on the verge of breaking down due to the fans tearing her apart recently. How could this end well? Their baby¡¯s spirit and body had been hurt because of them. He had suffered a blow and broken down. Why were they scolding her? Why were they tearing her apart? They should hurry up and stop! The finals were about to start. They could not let their baby get distracted by such a trivial matter. If he did not perform well, it would be their fault. Besides, the fans did not necessarily have to tear each other apart. This was just meant to warn their baby that he should prioritize his career and not think about dating every day. To put it more clearly, it was a warning. You¡¯re ours. We spent money on your debut. You can¡¯t date. If you date, you¡¯ll betray us! However, after their baby posted that long text, their hearts ached again, and they started blaming themselves. Their baby had to train, rehearse, and host the show every day. He was already very tired. Even if they wanted to tear each other apart, they should not have fought at such a critical moment. The big fans of Si Chengluo¡¯s family discussed it for a while. Forget it, they would let her off this time and not tear her apart for the time being. Chapter 684 - Contacting Her However, they were sure that Ling Sheng, that vixen, was shameless. Any celebrity who worked with her would be involved in rumors. She had been in scandals with Huo Ci and Gu Shen. Had she not had enough rumors? They had to take good care of their younger brother in the future. They could not let him work with her at all. Otherwise, they would tear her apart with their bare hands next time! On Weibo, Si Chengluo¡¯s fans stopped scolding him. When no one scolded him anymore, his popularity dropped. Luo Xin scrolled through Weibo, her eyes dark as she held her phone tightly. She had not expected this incident to end so easily. Weren¡¯t Si Chengluo¡¯s fairies known as the fiercest fans in the entertainment circle? Last time, they had torn her apart so badly that she had left the entertainment circle and gotten depressed. This time, they had let Ling Sheng off too easily. To think she had gone to great lengths to send a video and photo anonymously to Huang Jie, who was known as the number one paparazzi in China. She would not forget that the last time she had publicized Ling Sheng¡¯s scandal, someone had turned the tables on her and nearly caused her to lose her footing! In the future, when she dealt with Ling Sheng, she¡¯d have to be extra careful. She could not let anyone find any evidence against her. Otherwise, she would be the one suffering from the backlash. ¨C On the expressway from the Imperial Capital Airport to the city, a black van was speeding. Huo Ci frowned as he scrolled through Weibo, especially when he saw someone scolding Ling Sheng. His handsome face darkened with anger as he gritted his teeth and started scolding her. ¡°That brat is causing me trouble again. Can¡¯t she just stop causing trouble every day for a while? I¡¯ll be angered to death by her sooner or later.¡± She was really capable! Some time ago, she had been involved in a scandal with him, with Gu Shen, and even with Huo Xuanzhou. Now, she was involved in a scandal with an underage male idol. It would have been fine if there had only been rumors. However, the key was that someone had scolded her. If they wanted to scold her, they could scold her. Why would they scold her whole family? Lu Yubai had also seen it. The duo had just gotten off the plane. His auntie had said that she had prepared his favorite food and was waiting for him. She had asked him to go over as well. He was just about to go home to eat when he lowered his head and scrolled through Weibo. ¡°What does the gossip about Sheng Sheng have to do with this? When will this bunch of scumbags die? They¡¯d dare to say anything. They have no moral bottom line when it comes to creating hype. Also, you should take care of your company¡¯s fresh talent!¡± It was all because Sheng Sheng was so adorable. Every man who saw her would like her! Could it be Sheng Sheng¡¯s fault that she was adorable and pretty? ¡°I warned her to keep a low profile every day, but she still dared to drag him around the night market. Doesn¡¯t she know that unscrupulous media outlets like this have the guts to say anything? They¡¯d even dare to criticize the Old Master, let alone her.¡± Huo Ci knew that there was definitely nothing going on between her and the fresh celebrity. However, the media had caught them red-handed. For the sake of hype, they had fabricated something. He let out a snort. ¡°I¡¯ll settle the score with her when we get back.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t be able to settle it even if we go back.¡± Lu Yubai muttered softly and rolled his eyes at him. ¡°Sixth Brother, if you ask me, this is your fault. If you had disclosed your relationship with Sheng Sheng earlier, who would dare spout nonsense?¡± When that time came, she would be the little princess of the entertainment circle. No matter which male celebrity she was involved in a scandal with, no one would dare speak or scold her blindly. He could imagine it. When that time came, the comments would say that all male celebrities pestered her. They were toads lusting over swan meat. They were delusional and wanted to be Best Actor Huo¡¯s son-in-law! ¡°What do you mean? She¡¯s not at home?¡± Huo Ci frowned. That brat had just returned to the capital today. Where had she gone? Why didn¡¯t he know about it? Lu Yubai realized that he had said too much and hurriedly shut up. He turned to look out of the car window. The sky had already darkened, and the lights were dazzling. Huo Ci saw that his expression was not right. It seemed as though he was deliberately avoiding something. At that moment, Lu Yubai¡¯s phone rang. He saw the name and photo on the WeChat notification immediately. His eyes constricted, and the expression in his eyes changed again and again. Anger rushed to his head as he bellowed, ¡°F*ck, Fifth Lu, you scumbag! Are you still contacting her?¡± Chapter 691 - I’m Her Husband Huo Ci gave her a cold look before leaving without looking back. His footsteps were messy as he turned toward a staircase not far away. He took out a cigarette with his hand, but his hand was trembling badly. He could not light the cigarette even after a long time. He threw it on the ground angrily and crushed it into pieces. In the darkness, the man leaned against the cold wall, his body trembling uncontrollably as though he had lost all his energy. ¨C Ling Sheng had hit someone, and it was quite serious. She was not able to go anywhere before she was taken to the police station. At that moment, she was giving her statement. ¡°Police officer, they are really the ones who harassed me first. I just helped when I saw an injustice. Really.¡± The policeman took a look at the other six men, who had been beaten until they¡¯d turned black and blue. If it had been him, he would have been too embarrassed to come to the police station and tell others that he had been beaten up by a young lady. How shameless! ¡°Ms. Ling, you beat a man up until he was hospitalized. He wants to sue you. If you don¡¯t want to deal with a lawsuit, apologize and reconcile!¡± The police officer looked at her. ¡°Besides, where¡¯s the person you mentioned? Get the harassed person to be your witness. Otherwise, we¡¯ll conclude that you¡¯re slandering him.¡± Ling Sheng did not know either. After she had saved her and taken her out, a luxurious car had come to fetch her. She did not have Song Yiyan¡¯s contact number. ¡°Isn¡¯t the recording on my phone good enough evidence?¡± D*mn, there had been no surveillance cameras in the restaurant. She was smart and quick-witted, so she knew how to record a conversation. In the end, only her conversation with Zeng Tianqi had been recorded. Besides crying and shaking her head to seek help, Song Yiyan had not said a word! The culprit, Zeng Tianqi, had been hospitalized. The police said that he had fallen into a severe coma and there was a risk of him becoming a vegetable. Hadn¡¯t she just hit him with a wine bottle? It should be more like a concussion. How could he be a vegetable? Why didn¡¯t he just suffer from cerebral palsy? When Jun Shiyan heard the news and hurried over, he saw his young lady engrossed in writing. He hurried over and pulled the young lady up nervously. He checked her from head to toe. ¡°Sheng Sheng, are you alright?¡± Ling Sheng wanted to say that she was fine, but when she moved, she touched her wound and took a painful breath. When she saw the man¡¯s handsome face darken, she rolled up her sleeves to show him and cried, ¡°Third Master, look at my arm! It¡¯s swollen!¡± Besides Zeng Tianqi, who had been dragged to the hospital due to his injury, five other people had been led by Guo Li. They had all been angered and beaten up by a small woman. They had vowed to get back at her and teach her a lesson. When they saw the stubborn woman change her attitude as though she was flipping a book and cry now, they were dumbfounded. Besides, they could clearly feel that the man who had come in to protect her had a domineering aura and a sharp gaze. He was like a king who ruled over the world. He had not done anything, but when he walked past them, he made them feel suffocated. It was impossible for the young police officer to know who Jun Shiyan was, but one could tell from his aura that he was no ordinary person. ¡°Sir, who are you?¡± Jun Shiyan said, ¡°Her husband.¡± Ling Sheng nearly choked on her saliva. She was still reveling in joy, as she thought he was very handsome. He was indeed her boyfriend, so she did not deny it. The young policeman looked at the man in front of him, and his attitude subconsciously became respectful. ¡°What¡¯s your surname, sir?¡± Jun Shiyan said, ¡°My surname is Jun, and my name is Shiyan.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the expressions of the men beside him changed drastically. They looked at each other in horror before another person walked in. Best Actor Huo! Huo Ci! Chapter 692 - Scrapped On The Spot The Best Actor¡¯s expression was not good. There was a terrifying, murderous aura around him. Before he reached Ling Sheng, he asked, ¡°Did they hit you?¡± Guo Li and the others were scared to death. That person had said that he was Jun Shiyan. Who was Jun Shiyan? The famous Third Master! The next person who had come was Best Actor Huo. Huo Ci! D*mn, why tempt fate? Ling Sheng nodded miserably, her eyes full of tears. She pointed at them and complained. ¡°A group of men bullied my friend and forced her to drink. I went over to take her away, but they continued to harass her in front of me. The six of them hit me!¡± At that moment, Guo Li and the others deeply felt that it would be better for them to die. Why had they provoked the woman in front of them for no reason? What did she mean the six of them had hit her? She was so arrogant and strong. They had never seen such a fierce woman before. She had beaten the six of them alone, alright? When Jun Shiyan saw Huo Ci arrive, he was instantly shocked. He had not expected him to come. However, his eyes were a little red, and he felt a little strange. He nodded slightly and greeted him respectfully. ¡°Mr. Huo.¡± Huo Ci let out a cold snort. ¡°Scram. Who the hell asked you to come here? What does this have to do with you?¡± Jun Shiyan sighed helplessly. Why was it none of his business? His girlfriend was injured, so of course he had to come. He lowered his eyes politely and said, ¡°I was worried.¡± The young police officer took a look at Jun Shiyan and then at Huo Ci. He was scared out of his wits. The person he had met second was Best Actor Huo, a.k.a. Huo Ci. However, why was he there too? Could Ling Sheng really be dating him like the rumors said? However, the man who had come first had said that he was the suspect¡¯s husband. Also, he had said his name was Jun Shiyan! Jun Shiyan? Third Master Jun? The person in front of him was Third Master Jun? Oh my god, what had they done? Why did they only realize it now? The few men on the other side were scared out of their wits. Forget about them appearing together. Even if only one of them had appeared, it would have been enough to cause them trouble. However, when they regained their senses a moment later, they started to enjoy the show. Heh heh. Was Ling Sheng going to suffer through a train wreck? Huo Ci had been involved in a scandal with her before, so everyone in the circle knew that the duo was living together. There was no getting away from their relationship¡ªthey just hadn¡¯t been exposed. Third Master Jun had just said that he was her husband. Interesting. She was a two-timing b*tch. It felt good to watch a car crash! The few big fools secretly hoped that the two men would fall out on the spot and kick Ling Sheng away instantly and send her to hell. If she wanted to deceive the Third Master and Best Actor Huo, even if she had nine lives like a cat, they still wouldn¡¯t be enough. How dare she!! They would be the benefactors of the Best Actor and the Third Master. They would help them see through the true colors of this little b*tch. Perhaps they could even give them a helping hand, thus allowing them to achieve a meteoric rise. Ling Sheng did not know how her father had found out, nor did she know how the Third Master had found out. She also did not know how the two of them had entered the place so coincidentally. When she had been arrested, she had called Sister Mei and asked her to bail her out and take her home. She had not wanted to alarm her family. Upon seeing her father¡¯s death glare, she sniffled and tried to hide behind the Third Master carefully. However, he pulled her to his side and sneered, ¡°Where else do you want to go? Stay beside me and don¡¯t move!¡± Jun Shiyan could only retreat to the side. When he saw the young lady¡¯s pleading eyes, his heart ached immensely. However, he could not offend his father-in-law, especially since he was petty and arrogant. Chapter 693 - Penitent ¡°Where were you at?¡± Huo Ci looked at the police officer. The young police officer took a look at Jun Shiyan. ¡°We were writing down the information of the guardian. Mr. Jun was already halfway through. So, Mr. Huo¡­¡± Huo Ci let out a cold laugh and tore the piece of paper apart. Then, he looked at the young police officer. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll fill it in again.¡± The young policeman felt unlucky to be working overtime today. He forced himself to ask, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Huo Ci let out a low cough. ¡°Huo Ci.¡± The junior police officer asked, ¡°Are you related to the suspect?¡± Huo Ci said, ¡°We are father and daughter.¡± The young policeman¡¯s hand shook, and the pen in his hand moved far away. The paper was torn immediately. His eyes widened in disbelief, and his voice shook. ¡°Mr. Huo, what did you say?¡± Huo Ci was getting impatient. ¡°I¡¯m her father!¡± The young police officer was completely dumbfounded. He took a look at Ling Sheng and then at Huo Ci. He even stole a look at the man standing behind the Best Actor. Did that mean that Best Actor Huo was her father and the Third Master was her husband? Damn, he seemed to have discovered something impressive. Would he stay silent? Ling Sheng had not expected her father to expose his identity at the police station. Before she could catch her breath, she nearly choked. She looked at the Third Master in confusion. What if my father has gone crazy? Huo Ci¡¯s words undoubtedly created a hurricane. The police officers on duty aside, Guo Li, and the others, who had been beaten up by Ling Sheng, had ashen faces and were kneeling in fright. They had been looking forward to the Third Master falling out with Best Actor Huo and teaching Ling Sheng a lesson! But now? The Third Master was her husband! Best Actor Huo was her father! Her father! What mistress? How could she be a mistress? He was her ancestor, her biological ancestor! Was it too late to kneel down and apologize? Huo Ci patiently filled in the form before looking coldly at the few of them. ¡°Did she hit you? Do you want to sue her and put her in jail?¡± Guo Li shook his head hurriedly. ¡°No, she didn¡¯t hit us. Ms. Ling didn¡¯t hit us. It¡¯s all our fault. We were wrong. We don¡¯t want to sue her. She should sue us.¡± Huo Ci shot them a look and smiled. ¡°Sue you for what?¡± Guo Li braced himself. Even if he was imprisoned now, it would be better than having to face Huo Ci. ¡°We sexually harassed someone and behaved inhumanely. It¡¯s all our fault. Your daughter helped when she saw an injustice. Sixth Master, please forgive us!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t one of you a vegetable? She beat up someone until he became a vegetable. Are you sure you won¡¯t sue her and really want to let her go?¡± Huo Ci, who was already in a bad mood, smiled mockingly when he saw the group of people trembling in front of him. ¡°Your daughter is a heroine through and through. We¡¯re all animals. Sixth Master, Third Master, it¡¯s our fault no matter what.¡± Guo Li and the others were a bunch of old hooligans. They relied on their status to bully newbies in the entertainment circle. They had played with countless women and gotten away with it each time by using the same trick. In order to climb up the social ladder, all the women in the entertainment circle had tried their best to please them. Even if they had been unwilling, they did not dare call the police after being raped. They had all swallowed their anger. As young ladies, they didn¡¯t know better. They¡¯d easily won them over and gained experience as time went by. Nothing had ever gone wrong. They had not expected to suffer such a big loss today. They had offended someone they should not have offended. They regretted it so much that their intestines turned green. If they had known, they would have let Ling Sheng go directly. Why had they gone crazy and come to the police station to finish her? Chapter 694 - Kneeling In Fear In the end, if they did not finish her off, they¡¯d be on the brink of death. If they offended one of the two big shots in front of them, they would die. They did not dare imagine what would happen if they offended the two men. With Huo Ci around, Jun Shiyan kept a low profile, waiting to see what he would do next. This seemed to be the first time he had called her his daughter in front of outsiders. Although the young lady did not react much on the surface, her expression just now had told him that she was very happy and cared a lot about Huo Ci acknowledging her identity. In front of her father, Ling Sheng did not dare do anything to Jun Shiyan even if she wanted to. Upon seeing the few trembling b*stards over there, she thought they really deserved to be sent to jail. This bunch of scumbags had harmed a lady from a good family, yet they were still arrogant and self-righteous. Their fearless attitude meant that they had definitely committed crimes countless times. Zeng Tianqi had heard the news and rushed over at the speed of light. His forehead was covered in cold sweat. When he entered, he was so scared that he knelt down. He looked at the two people in front of him in horror and stuttered. ¡°Third Master, Sixth Master, I can explain this.¡± Huo Ci frowned. F*ck, he¡¯d mentioned the Third Master first and him second? Jun Shiyan shot him a cold look. Do you know how to speak properly? If you don¡¯t, I could teach you! Zeng Tianqi did not know why he was facing the death stares of the two big shots after just one sentence. He was extremely tense and he did not dare speak rashly anymore. Huo Ci shot him a look. ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t you hear that she beat you into a vegetable?¡± Zeng Tianqi was covered in cold sweat. The beads of sweat on his forehead were as big as beans as they flowed down. Out of habit, he started flattering him. ¡°Sixth Master, you¡¯re joking. I¡¯m fine. I just went to the hospital to bandage up my head. Who told you I was in a vegetative state? Ms. Ling just touched me lightly. How can I be in a vegetative state? I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Are you really alright?¡± Huo Ci shot him a look. ¡°You look too energetic. You don¡¯t look like you¡¯re alright.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m alright. I just love asking for it. My skin was itchy, and I got Ms. Ling to scratch the itch for me. I have to thank her!¡± Zeng Tianqi continued to suck up to him and smile. He did not dare think about anything else. As long as the two masters in front of him let him off, he would be fine eating feces. ¡°Ms. Ling, is your hand alright? Does it hurt? Do you want us to go to the hospital for a checkup?¡± Huo Ci let out a cold snort and asked, ¡°Is everyone here?¡± Zeng Tianqi¡¯s heart skipped a beat, as he thought that he was about to make a move. Although his heart skipped a beat, he nodded in agreement. ¡°Everyone¡¯s here. It¡¯s just the few of us. Sixth Master, we won¡¯t say anything if you want to kill or torture us!¡± Huo Ci thought that although this scumbag was not a good person, he had good eyesight and knew how to change his tune. Zeng Tianqi could tell. He might have not known when he had first entered, but now, he could see everything clearly. The Sixth Master was the big boss there. The Third Master was merely a boss in front of him. After all, one of them was the father-in-law, and the other was the son-in-law. One could tell who was older and who was younger. Ling Sheng did not know what her father wanted to do, but he only asked him some unimportant questions. When Zeng Tianqi had flattered him, he had not gotten angry, nor had he attacked. This was not his style at all. Shouldn¡¯t he have killed them directly? After Huo Ci finished asking, he took a look at Ling Sheng and Jun Shiyan. ¡°Go outside and wait!¡± Chapter 695 - Making Him Happy Ling Sheng¡¯s face was full of question marks. After her father glared at her, she secretly looked at Jun Shiyan. What did he mean? D id he want to deal with this alone? Did he not want her, the person involved, to stay? Jun Shiyan held her hand. After Huo Ci glared at him, he smiled politely at him and tightened his grip. Huo Ci really wanted to go over and chop off his paw. F*ck, whose hand was he grabbing? He could pull that brat¡¯s hand away. He would deal with him later. He would deal with the bunch of animals in front of him first. He looked at Zeng Tianqi and the others with a deadly gaze. ¡°Follow me.¡± Upon seeing her father take the group of scumbags to the interrogation room, Ling Sheng hurriedly shouted, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t get them to clarify on Weibo! I don¡¯t need any clarifications now!¡± Huo Ci turned around and shot her a disdainful look. He did not say anything, but his eyes told her that he was bored! Zeng Tianqi and the others did not know what Huo Ci wanted to do, but they did not have the guts to ask. Even if he wanted to kill them, they¡¯d have to suffer obediently. It was not that they were afraid, but their opponents were too strong. They could crush them directly. Huo Ci grabbed a baton from the table and entered the interrogation room. When he saw the row of people standing there, his eyes flickered. In the quiet interrogation room, the atmosphere was so heavy that it was suffocating, especially when Huo Ci did not speak. He just held his baton and paced back and forth in front of them. One could not tell what he wanted to do or when he would make a move. This kind of fear made one¡¯s hair stand on end. In the end, Zeng Tianqi could not take it anymore. After all, even if he stuck his head out, he would be stabbed. If he did not say anything today, this would not end. He tried his best to reduce his presence. ¡°Sixth Master, we really didn¡¯t do anything to your daughter. As for what happened on Weibo and the lawyer¡¯s letter we sent to sue Ms. Ling, we will clarify. We will not let Ms. Ling get wronged. Everything is just a misunderstanding.¡± Although they¡¯d had a conflict, Ms. Ling was not injured. They were the ones who had been beaten up. The Sixth Master might be unreasonable, but he would not dare silence them! Guo Li wiped the cold sweat off his face before mustering the courage to say, ¡°Sixth Master, what do you want? Tell us. No matter what kind of request you have, we¡¯ll agree. We just hope that you¡¯ll be magnanimous enough to let us off!¡± According to the rumors, the Sixth Master was actually easier to talk to than the Third Master. However, his thoughts were unknown. He could just deliver an expedient punishment¡ªbe it death or torture. ¡°Screenwriter Zeng, do you have a daughter?¡± Huo Ci finally asked, stopping in front of him. Zeng Tianqi nodded hurriedly, his nervous heart hanging in the air. When he thought of his daughter, he smiled lovingly. ¡°Yes, my daughter¡¯s name is Ling Ling. She¡¯s in fifth grade now, but she doesn¡¯t resemble her mother. She resembles me. If she resembled her mother, she¡¯d be good-looking.¡± Huo Ci nodded with a smile on his face before walking over to Guo Li. ¡°Do you have a daughter?¡± Guo Li did not know what he wanted to do. He¡¯d even started checking their family background. He did not dare wipe the cold sweat off his forehead as he smiled apologetically. ¡°I only have two sons.¡± Huo Ci nodded. ¡°Do you have a younger sister? An older sister?¡± Guo Li nodded, and the conversation became more relaxed. When he thought of his family, he smiled and said, ¡°Yes, I have a younger sister. She¡¯s ten years younger than me. She has a daughter who¡¯s already in kindergarten. She¡¯s pink and chubby. Her daughter is adorable. Sixth Master, you are lucky to have such a pretty and sensible daughter.¡± Chapter 696 - A Father’s Feelings Huo Ci nodded slightly and looked at the others. His eyebrows rose slightly as he asked patiently, ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°Yes, I have a daughter who¡¯s in her second year of high school. If she is half as successful as your daughter in the future, I¡¯ll thank the heavens!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a daughter. I have an elder sister. My niece is about the same age as your daughter. They¡¯re both married. I just found out last month that she¡¯s pregnant. It¡¯s been three months. In a few months, I¡¯ll be a granduncle.¡± ¡°Sixth Master, I don¡¯t have a daughter or any sisters.¡± ¡°Really? Do you have a mother?¡± ¡°Sixth Master, you must be joking. Is there anyone in the world who doesn¡¯t have a mother? What would they be? My mother¡¯s health is not good, and she takes medicine frequently. As her son, I really feel sorry for her. I can¡¯t ease her suffering.¡± The more the man spoke, the more emotional he became. In the end, he even cried. ¡°Sixth Master, I know you¡¯re magnanimous. You won¡¯t make things difficult for us. If I¡¯m not around, who will take care of my sick mother?¡± The tip of Huo Ci¡¯s tongue brushed past his teeth, and his eyes were bloodthirsty and sinister. Suddenly, he raised his hand and hit the man with the baton. The man, who had not expected him to suddenly attack, knelt on the ground with a thud. After letting out a pained scream, he looked up and saw anger and bloodlust accumulating on the Best Actor¡¯s handsome face. Zuo Ming was standing at the door. At first, he could not hear what was being said inside. It was quite quiet. Then, after a shrill scream, he heard Sixth Master¡¯s angry roars. Guo Li and the others had not expected to have a good talk. The Best Actor was a man of action. Upon seeing him raise the baton as though he would hit anyone he saw, they were horrified. However, they did not dare move. They could only stand there obediently and be beaten. ¡°F*ck, is only your daughter human? ¡°You have a wife, a daughter, a mother, a younger sister, and an older sister. Why don¡¯t you know how to be human?¡± ¡°Your families are human, but other people¡¯s daughters are not? ¡°You know how to be filial to your parents and dote on your daughters. The girls you harmed were also raised by their parents. ¡°I¡¯ll beat you animals to death today. F*ck, why don¡¯t you give your wives and daughters to others to play with?¡± Zuo Ming heard screams coming from inside. They were extremely shrill, begging for mercy and howling in pain. Ever since Sheng Sheng had come, the Sixth Master had not been able to tolerate such matters¡ªespecially when it came to young girls in the entertainment circle who had voluptuous bodies and alluring beauty. There were countless people who wanted to take shortcuts and sell their bodies to obtain opportunities. In the past, the Sixth Master would not have taken another look at her. Last week, he had met a newbie who had been put in a tough spot at dinner. She was about the same age as Sheng Sheng. The director had asked her to do something for him in private. He had taught the director a lesson and given the girl a female leading role in a web drama. Perhaps he could only understand her father¡¯s feelings after becoming a father. Nothing had happened to Ling Sheng this time because she was capable and skilled. What if she did not know how to fight? What would have happened then? Taking 10,000 steps back, if it had not been for Sheng Sheng today, if someone else had been there instead, the girl might have been bedded or imprisoned by them. In the entertainment circle, being suppressed and slandered would make it impossible to make a comeback in one¡¯s lifetime. Chapter 697 - Helping Her Clear It Up Jun Shiyan and Ling Sheng listened to Huo Ci and got in the car obediently, waiting at the door. Ling Sheng, who was still looking eagerly in the direction of the police station, frowned worriedly. ¡°Third Master, what do you think my father wants?¡± ¡°Your father will be fine.¡± Jun Shiyan let out a low laugh. ¡°I know he¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be too ruthless and kill someone. Then, I¡¯ll become a murderer¡¯s daughter.¡± Ling Sheng frowned, 100% sure that her father was beating someone up. She vaguely seemed to hear a scream. Jun Shiyan looked at the young lady and asked in a low voice, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you want to clarify this on Weibo?¡± The fact that she had beaten someone up had already caused a commotion on various websites. Many people who followed her had started scolding her regardless of the cause and outcome. The more she did not say anything, the more the keyboard warriors felt that she was guilty and that she didn¡¯t dare make a statement. Their cursing worsened. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for someone.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes turned cold. The first thing she did was call Sister Mei and tell her not to engage in public relations and let the situation develop. She was not sure if Song Yiyan would stand up for her, but this incident had started because of her. She had gone to save her. If she had not appeared, Bunny might have gotten drunk and violated. If Bunny did not step forward to make a statement, even if she had transmigrated into the book with her and was somehow tied to the truth and answers she desired, she would definitely not make contact with her again. ¨C The Song Family¡¯s villa was located on the capital¡¯s expensive Jincheng Street. Song Yiyan¡¯s family lived there when they were in the capital. When Song Yiyan saw the comments on Weibo, tears streamed down her face uncontrollably. She felt guilty and uncomfortable, and her eyes were swollen from crying. Mrs. Song snatched her phone and said sternly, ¡°Yanyan, it¡¯s time for you to sleep. Don¡¯t meddle in this anymore or pay attention to it. I¡¯m confiscating your phone, so rest properly. Your father and I will not pursue today¡¯s matter anymore.¡± Song Yiyan sobbed. ¡°But Mother, she was photographed and scolded because she wanted to save me. I want to clear her name. Give me your phone.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her. I¡¯ll take good care of it. I won¡¯t let her suffer. I¡¯ll give her the compensation she wants.¡± Mr. Song¡¯s face was fierce. How could she clarify this? If Yanyan posted on Weibo, everyone in China would know that she had been molested at a dinner party. How would she develop in the future? What about the Song Family¡¯s dignity? Also, if the man her father had arranged for Yanyan to marry found out about this matter, the marriage would probably be ruined. From that day onward, she would cut off all contact with the outside world and stay at home to reflect. Now that she had grown up, she had turned defiant and she had a temper and her own opinions. She¡¯d actually had the guts to meet the director without them knowing. As for Ling Sheng, wasn¡¯t she a member of Huo Ci¡¯s Studio? Couldn¡¯t he talk to Huo Ci personally? Huo Ci had to give the Song Family face. Besides, that young girl called Ling Sheng was not easy to deal with. She had probably helped Yan Yan because she knew her identity. The last time Xin Xin had come, she had accidentally revealed that when she had participated in the variety show, the young girl called Ling Sheng had asked Yanyan for her WeChat account. ¡°Father.¡± Song Yiyan cried miserably and tugged at his arm. ¡°Father, I only have one thing to say. Please give me the phone, alright?¡± Chapter 698 - Evil People Ling Sheng had been attacked because of her. She had been criticized on the hottest searches. On what basis had those bad people not been criticized? Why had those indiscriminate netizens cursed a good person? If one was scolded for being a good person, who would help strangers in the future? Mr. Song looked at his daughter, and his voice became gentler as he tried to persuade her. ¡°Yanyan, you¡¯re too naive. You don¡¯t know how evil people can be. What you see and what they do are not as simple as they seem.¡± ¡°Father, are you saying that she didn¡¯t truly save me? All I know is that she saved me. Otherwise, I¡­ Anyway, I don¡¯t care about anything else.¡± Song Yiyan was not good with words and had a weak personality, but she was not stupid. Her mind was more sensitive than the average person¡¯s, and she observed things more carefully. ¡°Father, someone took a photo at the door. The first thing she did was not pretend to be herself but protect me.¡± ¡°Yanyan, listen to your father. We¡¯re your parents. Would we harm you?¡± Upon seeing Mr. Song¡¯s unhappy expression, Mrs. Song hurriedly tugged at her and shot her a look. In a low voice, she said, ¡°Be good and go to bed. Your father will take care of this. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± ¡°Father, Mother, it¡¯s my fault for going out to meet the director behind your backs. However, this has nothing to do with her. They should be the ones being scolded, not Ling Sheng.¡± Song Yiyan wiped her tears and looked at the man in front of her seriously and stubbornly. She extended her hand. ¡°Return my phone to me. I¡¯ll explain myself personally.¡± This was the first time Mr. Song had seen his gentle daughter resist him. His expression darkened as he shouted, ¡°Auntie Zhang, take the young lady upstairs to rest!¡± ¡°Father!¡± Song Yiyan did not know why, but all she wanted to do was put in a good word on the Internet by saying that it was not Ling Sheng¡¯s fault and that she had helped her. Director Guo and the others were the bad guys who had bullied her. Tears streamed down her face as she looked at Mrs. Song. ¡°Mother, help me tell Father!¡± Mrs. Song could not speak either. She could not change her husband¡¯s decision. Upon seeing her daughter cry as she was led to the second floor, she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Hubby, Yanyan¡¯s drinking partners¡¯ identities will definitely not be leaked, right?¡± A girl¡¯s reputation was very important, especially since she was the daughter of the Song Family. She could not have even the slightest stain in her life. Even if nothing had happened while she¡¯d been drinking with a group of men, people would think that something indescribable had happened and that the life she led was indecent. Ling Sheng was different. Ever since she had debuted, she had been involved in endless scandals. Based on her behavior, one could tell that she was definitely not a nice girl. She was also not easy to deal with. It did not matter if she had more or less scandals. If they had known earlier, they would not have let Yanyan dabble in the entertainment circle. However, she liked to act and was a sensitive girl. After seeing her depressed every day, the whole family had been worried. She was an introvert to begin with, so she never said anything when she had something on her mind. The Old Master was afraid that she would really get sick from holding this in, so he could only let her go to the Film Academy. The shows she accepted were all handled by her father. Mr. Song looked at Mrs. Song, his face ashen as he started lecturing her. ¡°If you had not insisted on her entering the Film Academy, the acting profession, and the entertainment circle, would this have happened? Yanyan will be marrying into the Dongfang Family soon. You know what kind of family the Dongfang Family is. They will definitely not allow a tainted daughter-in-law to enter their family!¡± Chapter 699 - Portraying Herself Mrs. Song¡¯s expression changed slightly as she apologized hurriedly. ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s all my fault. As long as this incident with Yanyan doesn¡¯t spread, no one will know. Hubby, you should find Huo Ci quickly. If that girl called Ling Sheng reveals Yanyan¡¯s involvement, it¡¯ll cause us trouble.¡± Mr. Song glared at her ferociously. ¡°A loving mother is a loser. Don¡¯t interfere in Yanyan¡¯s affairs in the future.¡± Mrs. Song lowered her eyes slightly, looking timid and nervous. She nodded. ¡°I understand, Hubby.¡± ¨C Mei Xuelin was extremely anxious. Big Boss Huo had called to prevent her from going to the police station and had asked her to stay at the company so that she could be watched. She saw that the situation was getting worse and worse. Everyone was scolding Ling Sheng. After all, although her reputation had been improving recently, she had a dark history! Coupled with the recent popular broadcast of ¡°The Legend of Empress Xiaoxian¡±, a vicious supporting actress like her had been criticized to the point that there were Curse Bai Jinfeng packages sold on Taobao for people to vent their anger. The sales were actually quite good. Initially, she had been well-behaved. After the television drama had ended, the popularity of the character had dropped. However, after the beating incident, she had been slandered by that group of animals. They had said that she had been discussing the script and had hit someone before they¡¯d agreed on the remuneration. They had described her as a violent person. Great, instead of the character, this was now the actress herself. She was evil and nasty, just like Bai Jinfeng. No wonder she had portrayed Bai Jinfeng perfectly. It made one grit their teeth. So she had been portraying herself. The more she watched, the angrier she became. Finally, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She called Ling Sheng and bellowed angrily, ¡°What are you doing? All you do is wait! If you continue to wait, you¡¯ll be kicked out of the entertainment circle!¡± Ling Sheng moved her phone a long distance away from her ear before moving it back. She chuckled. ¡°Just wait two more hours. Don¡¯t look at the comments. Learn from me.¡± ¡°Ling Sheng, my horizons have been broadened. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone being wronged and criticized without defending themselves. You haven¡¯t defended yourself, but you haven¡¯t allowed me to speak either!¡± Mei Xuelin was so angry that she laughed. Logically speaking, they were scolding Ling Sheng. She did not know why she was so angry. ¡°Let¡¯s wait two more hours. If nothing happens, I¡¯ll make a statement myself. I¡¯ll send you the recording first,¡± Ling Sheng said in a weak voice. Oh no, Sister Mei had been angered. ¡°If you have evidence, why didn¡¯t you give it to me earlier?¡± Mei Xuelin bellowed angrily. ¡°Tell me, who are you defending? Who¡¯s the female celebrity they molested? I¡¯ll go find her agent and tell her that she¡¯s hiding. Do you have to bear all the responsibility?¡± ¡°This is a personal matter between me and her. To be honest, she¡¯s really someone very important to me.¡± Ling Sheng sighed. It had been two hours. If she had a conscience, she would have said something when she saw how badly she was being criticized. ¡°I refuse to talk to you now. Give the phone to your man!¡± Mei Xuelin gritted her teeth. What was going on? Why had she not known that there was a person who was so important to her? There were only a few female celebrities in the entertainment circle who had a good relationship with her. Su Yi and Shi Lingyu were singers and worked in their own studio. There was no way they would be bullied while drinking. Although Shi Lingyu looked weak, if it was really her, she would definitely have stood up for Ling Sheng rather than hide. The important person she was talking about was worth pondering over. Ling Sheng looked at Jun Shiyan, who was sitting beside her, and asked in a small voice, ¡°How did you know he was here?¡± Chapter 700 - Can’t Appear Mei Xuelin said, ¡°Given your current state, if he didn¡¯t keep you company, would he still be considered a man? I want to talk to him.¡± After Ling Sheng asked for Jun Shiyan¡¯s opinion, she passed the phone to him. The car was very quiet, and she could clearly hear Sister Mei¡¯s voice on the phone. When she spoke to the Third Master, her attitude was indescribably good. She was really jealous. When she had spoken to her just now, to say she¡¯d been shouting would be an understatement. Huo Ci came out before long. However, as soon as he left the police station, he saw a person walking toward him from not far away. His brows were furrowed slightly, and his eyes were cold and murderous. Song Jing was the father of Song Yiyan, the woman who had been saved by the brat at home! ¡°Mr. Huo, long time no see.¡± Song Jing greeted him politely first. He smiled and asked, ¡°Can we talk in private?¡± Huo Ci¡¯s handsome face darkened, and his brows furrowed slightly. He did not speak, but he nodded arrogantly. He only gave him a look before turning around and returning to the police station. He did not want to give him face, but he wanted to see what he wanted to say. Two hours had passed since the incident, and the commotion on the internet had gotten bigger and bigger. Everyone was blaming the brat at home. It was one thing to scold her, but their whole family was being scolded! However, the victim who had been saved remained silent. Yes, after being saved, she had not even spoken up for her. If she was afraid of being exposed, it would not be difficult for her to use her alternate account to clarify things! This was her family¡¯s attitude. This was not over! The duo entered the office and sat down. Only then did Song Jing say politely, ¡°Mr. Huo, you are really serious about the artists under you. You actually came to the police station personally to settle the dispute. Is everything alright?¡± Huo Ci¡¯s relationship with that small artist called Ling Sheng was definitely not simple. Otherwise, given his personality, he would definitely not have appeared there. It seemed like the chips he had backing him needed to be increased appropriately. Huo Ci leaned lazily on the sofa, his slender fingers tapping the sofa every now and then. He looked at him casually without saying anything. Song Jing was not familiar with Huo Ci, as they had only attended a few dinner parties together. He had always known that he had a bad temper, but he had not expected him to be so arrogant. He held his breath. After all, he was there to negotiate. ¡°Mr. Huo, I know that my daughter is partially responsible for this matter. However, you are aware of my dad¡¯s temper. If he learned that such a thing happened to her, I would be in a difficult position.¡± ¡°You mean¡­¡± Huo Ci finally spoke. He swiped his phone casually and clicked on a game. His eyes were relaxed, and he thought nothing of him. ¡°Your daughter can¡¯t respond to this?¡± Song Jing nodded, angered by his attitude. He was completely ignoring him. He was being disrespectful. However, he could not stoop to the level of the uneducated person in front of him. ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Mr. Huo. My daughter can¡¯t step forward, but I¡¯ll compensate Ling Sheng accordingly.¡± Then, he gave his assistant a look. ¡°Sixth Master.¡± The assistant passed the documents to Huo Ci, but he did not look at them. Instead, he placed the documents on the table and continued playing on his phone. He was still playing the game Anipop. His voice was very loud, and the whole house was filled with Anipop¡¯s music. He stole a look at his master and realized that his face had darkened. Sixth Master Huo was ignoring his master. He had been ignoring him the whole time. This was actually the most unbearable thing for his master, who had always been sought after. Chapter 701 - Dared To Threaten Him ¡°Mr. Huo, look at the compensation I¡¯m offering. If you¡¯re dissatisfied, you can tell me. Everything can be discussed. As long as you¡¯re reasonable, I¡¯ll do my best,¡± Song Jing said nicely. ¡°You want to use compensation to shut Ling Sheng up and take responsibility for this?¡± ¡°Mr. Huo, you¡¯re a smart person. Let¡¯s not beat around the bush. I know your company¡¯s public relations capabilities. Even if my daughter doesn¡¯t appear, you can definitely deal with this small matter.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying that your daughter, the victim she saved, can¡¯t testify and clarify because of your own selfishness? Ling Sheng deserves to be criticized?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the case. However, I think you know better than me who¡¯s more important. Ling Sheng is just a small celebrity of your company. There¡¯s no need for you to fall out with the Song Family over a small celebrity!¡± Song Jing could not understand what Huo Ci meant. Was he willing to settle this privately or not? He was angered by his arrogant attitude, but he could not flare up. ¡°Song Jing, for the sake of your ridiculous reputation, your daughter can ignore the fact that her savior has been criticized. My daughter deserves to be criticized by those internet trolls and keyboard warriors, right?¡± Huo Ci smiled sarcastically, unable to control the anger he was suppressing. As he spoke, he exerted force with his fingers, causing the phone screen to deform instantly. Okay! Great! Song Jing¡¯s daughter was human, but someone else¡¯s daughter was not? Song Jing did not react immediately, but he looked at Huo Ci in shock. Daughter? What daughter was he talking about? ¡°What do you mean, Mr. Huo?¡± Huo Ci¡¯s feet landed on the table in front of him arrogantly with a bang. There was a smile on his face, and his eyes were full of danger and arrogance. ¡°So, other than your brain being useless, your ears aren¡¯t working either?¡± Song Jing, on the other hand, did not have much of an expression on his face. His assistant was so scared by Huo Ci¡¯s sudden actions that he shivered. He subconsciously wanted to protect him. When he realized what he had said, his face turned ashen. Daughter? Best Actor Huo had said he had a daughter? Ling Sheng? That was impossible! ¡°Huo Ci, watch your words and attitude!¡± Song Jing was annoyed. His anger, which had been ignored for so long, was rising. ¡°Sixth Master Huo, you¡¯re impressive, but I¡¯m not someone to be trifled with!¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Huo Ci smiled. When he stood up, he picked up the document he had given him and threw it on his face. ¡°How dare you come and negotiate with me with this little thing? She¡¯s my daughter. Do you think I lack these meager resources? You think I care about that bit of triviality? If she requests it, I can get the whole Huo Family!¡± Song Jing had not expected him to not give him any face. Since they had already fallen out, he did not have to worry so much. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Best Actor Huo to have an illegitimate daughter. What do you think will happen if the whole country finds out that Ling Sheng is your illegitimate daughter? Do you want to continue working in the entertainment circle? Do you want your reputation?¡± Fine, they could shed all pretense of cordiality. Then, they¡¯d see who would be affected the most. Since he had not publicized his relationship with Ling Sheng, that meant that he cared a lot about his reputation and did not dare publicize it. ¡°That depends on whether you have the ability to do that.¡± Huo Ci had not expected him to provoke him first and threaten him! Chapter 702 - Jealous ¡°Huo Ci, as long as you don¡¯t pursue this matter, I promise I¡¯ll pretend I did not hear a word you said today.¡± Song Jing¡¯s face was ashen. He knew that he was a reckless person, but he had to succeed this time. Otherwise, the marriage between Yanyan and the Dongfang Family would be ruined. It would be difficult to explain things to his father. ¡°I advise you to consider the consequences first!¡± Huo Ci had just taken two steps when he heard his words. He turned around to look at him in amusement, his lips curling up in a bloodthirsty, joyful smile. ¡°You don¡¯t know, right? Jun Shiyan is pestering my daughter. If I instruct him to go east, there¡¯s no way he will dare go west. If you can, go out and shout this in the streets. Let¡¯s see if I will kill you first or he will.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Song Jing¡¯s eyes changed drastically, his pupils trembling as he looked at him in disbelief. His voice was tense as he asked, ¡°Jun Shiyan is wooing your daughter?¡± What kind of joke was that? Everyone in China knew that Huo Ci and Jun Shiyan were sworn enemies. Now, they had become father-in-law and son-in-law? What kind of proud person was Third Master Jun? Would he like an entertainment circle newbie full of scandals? Would he willingly submit to others and become Huo Ci¡¯s son-in-law? However, he could not refuse to believe him. No matter how muddleheaded Huo Ci was, he would not joke around about Jun Shiyan! He wanted to kill him. It was impossible for him to take the initiative to use his name to warn him. That meant that he was telling the truth. ¡°Song Jing, you¡¯re right. This small matter is nothing to me.¡± Huo Ci¡¯s lips curled up, while his voice carried a hint of nonchalance. ¡°However, scolding her means scolding me and the Huo Family. I¡¯ve never suffered any grievances. My Old Master can¡¯t even tolerate sand in his eyes. I¡¯ll deal with whatever happens next.¡± ¡°Mr. Huo, let¡¯s talk nicely.¡± Song Jing hurriedly stopped him. He could tell that he was threatening him. He could use the Song Family¡¯s power to touch Huo Ci, but if Jun Shiyan was added to the mix, no one in China would dare offend him, not even the Song Family, let alone the few powerful brothers behind him. Huo Ci ignored him and let out a cold laugh. Without looking back, he left. F*ck, what kind of person does he think I am? Did he think I¡¯d care about what he offered me? Why doesn¡¯t he look at himself in a pool of his piss to see if he¡¯s worthy! Song Jing chased after him. He had initially thought that Ling Sheng was a newbie at Huo Ci¡¯s Studio. That was not a big deal. Since the conditions were good enough, he had come personally to negotiate. He had given him enough face. No matter what, Huo Ci had to do him a favor. However, he had not expected the newbie to be Huo Ci¡¯s daughter and Jun Shiyan¡¯s woman. The bits and pieces he had offered were like child¡¯s play in front of an expert. Huo Ci did not lack them, so he would not take him seriously! ¡°Sir, this is bad.¡± The assistant stopped him and passed the phone to him in a panic. When Song Jing saw the content on Weibo, his eyes changed again and again. He grabbed his phone angrily, wanting to smash it! Okay! He had come to beg for help because of her, but he had been humiliated! His good daughter had actually posted on Weibo while he was not at home and used her Weibo account to appear and clarify everything for Ling Sheng. What a great daughter he had!! She had grown independent, and she even dared to defy his words now! Ling Sheng had also seen Song Yiyan¡¯s Weibo post. She had not expected Bunny to look so groggy and stupid. However, the words were very simple and clear. In a few words, she had explained the situation plainly and helped her clear her reputation as a violent person. She had even praised her. Her words had painted a vivid scene. A handsome and swoonable female knight had appeared before her, and she expressed her gratitude and regret. After Ling Sheng replied, she read the long post on Weibo from beginning to end. Her lips curled up as she muttered to herself, ¡°Was I that cool back then? Why didn¡¯t I know that? I¡¯m a woman. What do you mean by ¡®swoonable¡¯? Why do I sound like a knight who descended from the sky?¡± ¡°Is that her?¡± Upon seeing the young lady staring at her Weibo account, Jun Shiyan smiled sweetly in satisfaction. His brows furrowed slightly, and his tone was full of jealousy. ¡°You like her?¡± Ling Sheng could actually hear a hint of jealousy in his voice. She looked up and laughed. Upon seeing the man¡¯s handsome face in front of her, she reached out to grab his chin. ¡°Why? Are you jealous?¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s voice was muffled as he refused to admit it. ¡°No.¡± Ling Sheng pursed her lips and smiled even more adorably as she teased him, wanting to force him to stop. ¡°Third Master, she¡¯s a woman! A woman!¡± ¡°Then why are you smiling at a woman?¡± Upon seeing the young lady¡¯s expression, Jun Shiyan knew that she was doing this on purpose. However, he could not tolerate her smiling at others! ¡°Why am I smiling?¡± Ling Sheng pretended to be innocent as she blinked her big, innocent eyes. Her small hand poked his chin gently and took advantage of him. She tapped his Adam¡¯s apple. ¡°Tell me, why am I smiling?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Ling Sheng could only feel a strong masculine vibe coming closer to her. It was strong and domineering, blocking her chattering mouth. Then, she heard someone smash the car window outside. The sound was very violent. Chapter 703 - So Exciting ¡°F*ck, open the door for me. D*mn girl, come home with me!¡± Huo Ci bellowed angrily. He smashed the car window again and started kicking the door. Upon seeing the man¡¯s handsome face darken instantly, Ling Sheng let out a gloating laugh and reminded him kindly, ¡°Third Master, my father told me to go home.¡± Jun Shiyan had just been about to do something bad when he was interrupted. He let out a breath from his chest. Upon seeing the young lady¡¯s smug expression, he ignored it and kissed her deeply. When Ling Sheng heard the sound of the door and the window being smashed, her heart jumped out of her chest nervously. This was exciting. It was so exciting that her heart was about to explode. Did he have to do this? Perhaps men could not withstand provocation. Even the calm and gentle Third Master could be very domineering. Her small hand pushed him away with all her might, but her waist was held tighter. Huo Ci did not know what the duo was doing in the car, but he was sure that they were up to no good. He could not see inside the one-way glass. He thus picked up a brick that was beside him and smashed it against the glass. The car door suddenly opened. Jun Shiyan alighted respectfully and nodded politely. He greeted him first. ¡°Mr. Huo.¡± Huo Ci swallowed his words. Then, he saw the brat open her eyes in a reverie and come out of the car with Jun Shiyan¡¯s help. ¡°Father, I just slept for a while.¡± Ling Sheng looked at him and smiled foolishly, her voice hoarse from waking up. She was an actress, so she thought she concealed it well. Huo Ci let out a cold snort and sized her up. That brat only knew how to spout nonsense. How could he believe her? His gaze landed on her face. ¡°What happened to your mouth?¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s scalp went numb. He had sharp eyes. It was just a small peck¡­ Was it that obvious? Her small hand pinched the tender flesh on Jun Shiyan¡¯s waist ferociously, and she pretended to be stupid. ¡°I don¡¯t know! What¡¯s wrong? Is there red lipstick on it?¡± Huo Ci¡¯s lips curled up coldly in disdain. I¡¯ll just watch you pretend quietly. He was fuming. He had not found any evidence, so he could not kill that darn b*stard Old Jun on the spot. He let out a cold snort. ¡°What are you waiting for? Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Third Master, we¡¯ll be leaving now. You¡­¡± Before Ling Sheng could finish speaking¡­ ¡°Hurry up and get over here!¡± Huo Ci bellowed again. He picked up the brick with his hand, which he had yet to throw at Ling Sheng, but he brushed past Jun Shiyan and hit the car door. The car window shattered, and the car was seriously damaged. In the end, his eyes landed on Jun Shiyan dangerously and shot daggers at him. Jun Shiyan did not seem to sense his threat and warning. His smile remained respectful as he bent down slightly and looked at him. ¡°Take care, Mr. Huo.¡± Xu Xi was so scared that he broke out in a cold sweat. When he saw the battered car door, he could only admire it secretly. The Sixth Master had done this on purpose to show the Third Master his temper and strength. He wanted to smash the Third Master to death. He was already worried about the Third Master¡¯s safety in the future! Perhaps one day, he would offend his father-in-law and might not see the sun rise the next day. Huo Ci had just dragged Ling Sheng away when Jun Shiyan saw them get in the car. Then, he walked toward the police station. Even though Huo Ci had taught the people who had bullied his young lady a lesson, he would not let them off. If his young lady had been like other young ladies and had not possessed good fighting skills, she would not have fought. If she had not beaten them, would she¡­ From his car, Song Jing had clearly witnessed this scene. His eyes flickered as he punched the car seat angrily. Huo Ci was telling the truth. Jun Shiyan had really become his son-in-law. Jun Shiyan, who had never taken anyone seriously and had always looked down on the world, had a respectful attitude in front of him. Huo Ci had said that this was not over. What was he planning to do next? He wanted to go back and think about ways to deal with Huo Ci and Jun Shiyan¡¯s pincer movement. Chapter 704 - Deleted Weibo When Mrs. Song saw the Weibo post, she was dumbfounded. She hurried up to the second floor, not caring whether there was anyone around. She walked over angrily and anxiously. ¡°Yanyan, you silly child! What are you doing?¡± Luo Xin, who had just come out of the bathroom, was looking at Mrs. Song in confusion. She did not know what had happened. She had rushed over immediately when she had found out that something had happened to keep Yanyan company. She had not expected the usually weak and obedient girl to login to Weibo on her phone and post a long message to clarify things for Ling Sheng. After Song Yiyan had posted on Weibo, she had covered herself with a blanket and gone to sleep. She did not dare look at the comments on Weibo. When she heard her mother¡¯s voice, she tightened the blanket around her and pretended to be asleep. ¡°I know you¡¯re not asleep. Yanyan, listen to Mommy. Delete your Weibo post quickly. Your father will be back soon. Be good, or your father will be angry.¡± Mrs. Song wanted to lift the blanket, but she held her back, unwilling to come out. ¡°Yanyan.¡± Luo Xin walked over. She knew that her family was usually strict with her and that she had a good relationship with Mrs. Song, so she helped persuade her. ¡°I know you posted this on Weibo out of guilt, but do you know how much this will affect you? Delete your Weibo post and don¡¯t make Auntie worry.¡± She knew that even if she deleted the post now, it would be useless. Everyone had already seen it, and it had been reposted countless times. The internet had such a wide reach that one could not delete it completely. Ling Sheng was really lucky. She had repeatedly turned the tables easily. No matter how badly she was scolded or how evil she was, she could always turn the tables. Now, even a fool like Song Yiyan was grateful for what had happened that night. No, based on her words, one could tell that she was not only grateful, but she also admired and liked her. Song Yiyan was her friend. She would definitely look after her in the future and not let her have any opportunities to interact with Ling Sheng. The incident of Ling Sheng beating someone up had caused a lot of commotion. She had also been criticized badly. However, after Song Yiyan¡¯s Weibo post was released, her face was slapped. The keyboard warriors who had scolded Ling Sheng and the onlookers who had followed suit all stopped talking. The more shameless ones, who had been scolding Ling Sheng, pretended to be righteous and attacked Guo Li and the others in the blink of an eye. F*ck, a bunch of scumbags had sexually assaulted and harassed a girl. How dare they accuse that innocent girl first? This kind of beast was punishable by everyone. If Ling Sheng had hit them well, she would have beaten them to death and crippled their third leg. Let¡¯s see what else they could do then. The internet was such a scary and ridiculous place. On the internet, no one knew if the person hiding behind the computer screen was a human or a ghost. They thought of themselves as self-righteous envoys. One moment, they cursed a person, but the next moment, they turned around and started cursing another person. Ling Sheng¡¯s Peanuts were so angry that they wanted to search the internet to find the group of haters and settle the score. During this outrage, many people had been trouncing and defaming her. They had even cursed her whole family and cursed them to death. But now? The tables had obviously turned. Ling Sheng was the one who had saved her. That group of haters seemed to have disappeared into thin air. There was not even a single person who had stood up to apologize. Did they not have any sense of shame? The topic #Ling Sheng saved a life for justice# was clearly among the trending topics, and her related topics followed closely. However, half an hour later, a long Weibo post called #Anonymous report about a director with the surname Guo raping an actress# appeared out of nowhere and became the hottest topic. Chapter 705 - Fatal Scandal Soon, even more people stood up and accused Guo Li, Zeng Tianqi, and the others anonymously. They also said that they would go to the police station to file a report. They would definitely not let bad people get away with it and harm other girls. In the entertainment circle, this kind of thing had already happened a long time ago. Both domestically and overseas, there were countless directors, editors, and musicians who used their power to coerce or entice actresses to have sex with them. However, not many people stood up when this was exposed. Firstly, they might have really gained benefits from it. Secondly, they did not dare offend them. They were afraid of being banned or cast aside. After this happened, they could only suffer silently. It was rare to see so many people standing up and accusing a celebrity in the entertainment circle. The last spontaneous, collective accusation of a woman working in the entertainment circle had happened overseas. A certain big boss had slept with hundreds of women in the past few decades, including actors, models, writers, and assistants. However, this incident had been left unsettled in the end. Ling Sheng knew that protecting oneself was the most difficult thing in such situations. Ignoring the existence or absence of evidence, just the saliva of the people cursing you could drown you. In particular, many social justice warriors on the Internet would criticize you for not being self-respecting and considerate, thereby giving others a chance to bring you down. However, things were not that simple. There had been alcohol, drugs, and various other factors at play at the dinner. It was not that she had not resisted, and if she had, the scumbags would not have let her off. The law also stated that as long as a woman did not consent, it would be considered sexual abuse. When a woman was drunk or unconscious, it would be considered sexual abuse. Huo Ci had also seen the harassment on the internet. He frowned slightly with a playful look in his eyes. The only person who could make so many people speak up was Third Master Jun! There was nothing new under the sun. In the entertainment circle, this kind of thing happened a lot. Many things were so dirty that most people could not even imagine. Everyone knew this even if they did not talk about it. Most people had already gotten used to it. If a knife did not cut them, they would never feel pain. Even male celebrities suffered a lot, let alone female celebrities. However, no one stood up to speak unless one did not want to continue developing in the entertainment circle. This kind of thing would be a scandal and a fatal blow for them. That was why this kind of thing became more and more intense. When those animals attacked, they became increasingly more unrestrained. They were sure that even if this happened, no one would dare do anything. Since that scumbag Old Jun had started this, Guo Li and the others were just the beginning. Everyone in the entertainment circle who had done this had to feel insecure now. When Ling Sheng got home, Su Xiyin and the others were anxious. Huo Xiao looked at Huo Ci, who was right behind her, and picked up his walking stick in exasperation. ¡°You scumbag! What¡¯s the point of having you? You can¡¯t even handle such a small matter.¡± Look at the scolding online. Even he, Yin¡¯er, and Xiaoqi¡¯s whole family had been scolded. They¡¯d questioned the way he handled things! ¡°Father, are you crazy?¡± The moment Huo Ci entered the house, he was slapped hard. He sucked in a breath of cold air in pain and jumped up to run. Huo Xiao chased after him with his walking stick. ¡°Am I crazy? What did you do? How long has it been since the incident? You useless thing. You let my granddaughter be scolded for so long. I¡¯ll beat you to death today and make you remember this!¡± Chapter 706 - Did You Miss Me? Huo Ci was already full of anger. When he got home, he was caught and beaten up without saying anything. Who had he offended? His eyes blazed with anger as he jumped on the sofa. ¡°Father, let¡¯s talk nicely. Put down the stick!¡± Huo Xiao¡¯s face was ashen as he pointed at him. ¡°I¡¯m asking you. Where the hell were you?¡± Upon seeing her grandpa hit him without saying anything, Ling Sheng¡¯s father reflexively ran away. The scene was actually very funny. However, she could not let her father take the blame for this. She ran over hurriedly and grabbed Huo Xiao. ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa, listen to me. It¡¯s not that my father didn¡¯t do anything. My father came to find me. I didn¡¯t ask him to clarify. It¡¯s all my fault. Grandpa, hit me!¡± Huo Xiao let out a breath and glared at Huo Ci, still not believing him. ¡°Did he ask you to say that? Did he threaten you again?¡± Ling Sheng shook her head hurriedly. ¡°No, definitely not. I swear! I didn¡¯t ask my father to handle my public relations. Grandpa, don¡¯t be angry. Calm down.¡± Xiaoqi, who was standing beside him, had just run over. Upon seeing his great-grandpa finally put down his walking stick, he ran over to Huo Ci excitedly on his short legs. He hugged his thigh and shouted excitedly, ¡°Grandpa!¡± Huo Ci looked at the child¡¯s big, bright eyes and red face. After being gone for half a month, he had really missed him a little. However, his mouth remained firm. ¡°What? It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t seen you before. Let go.¡± Xiaoqi shook his head. ¡°Xiaoqi missed Grandpa. Grandpa, did you miss me?¡± Huo Ci pouted in disdain. Out of the corner of his eye, he took a look at Ling Sheng, who was sitting down with Huo Xiao. Then, he took a look at her son. Suddenly, he felt that the child was much more likable than the adult. He patted his head subconsciously. ¡°Why would I miss you? Just thinking of you frustrates me!¡± Su Xiyin was at her wit¡¯s end. She shook her head and sighed. His mouth was tight, but his heart was soft. The smile in his eyes was about to overflow. He was being sarcastic! The whole family was still alive and lively. If Xiaoqi had not been at home, she and her husband would have been deserted! Huo Ci went to get some water, and Xiaoqi followed him on his short legs. He smiled happily and followed him wherever he went. Su Xiyin looked at Huo Ci. ¡°Where¡¯s Fifth Brother? Didn¡¯t we agree he¡¯d come over for dinner?¡± Huo Ci¡¯s eyes turned cold as he let out a cold laugh. ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡± Upon hearing that he could not say anything nice, Su Xiyin pointed at him angrily. ¡°What kind of nonsense are you spouting? Look at how old you are. Where did Fifth Brother go?¡± Huo Ci let out a cold snort. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Where had he gone? He was dead! In his heart, he was already a dead man. As for the remaining two, he would settle the score with them one by one! Ling Sheng finally explained everything clearly. In a small voice, she said, ¡°Grandpa, my father is already an adult. He knows what he should and should not do. Don¡¯t hit him for no reason in the future.¡± Yes, her father cared about his reputation. Huo Xiao harrumphed. ¡°What does he know? He only knows how to cause trouble. He¡¯s a scumbag!¡± ¡°Even though my father was a little reckless in the past, what happened today was my fault, not his.¡± Ling Sheng tried to persuade him gently. It was not a good idea to be hostile every time they met. If only the two of them could sit together and talk peacefully¡­ Chapter 707 - Too Unconscious The food Su Xiyin had cooked was already warm. Huo Ci helped carry the dishes. Upon seeing the duo whispering, he let out an unhappy snort and bellowed, ¡°You brat, are you gonna eat?¡± Ling Sheng leaned in and whispered something in Huo Xiao¡¯s ear. Then, she ran over and answered, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m coming.¡± After dinner, Ling Sheng took Xiaoqi to take a shower. Huo Ci took a box of strawberries out of the fridge and ate them as he walked. They were Snow White strawberries, the first strawberries in the fruit garden at home. ¡°That child, Xiaoqi, couldn¡¯t even bear to eat them himself. He said that Grandpa likes them, so he only ate one or two a day. He plucked them and kept them for you.¡± Upon seeing that he was eating happily, Su Xiyin added, ¡°You¡¯ve only done one thing right in your life. I don¡¯t have any other expectations from you. Just treat Sheng Sheng and Xiaoqi well.¡± Xiaoqi was too sensible. Last week, the strawberries had only started to ripen. Xiaoqi had not eaten a single one. Two had even gone bad yesterday. When he had thrown them away, his heart had ached immensely. Huo Ci only nodded casually. Then, he walked to the balcony with the strawberries and looked at his vegetable garden. There were light fixtures specifically bought by Ling Sheng on the balcony. They were all lit up. The balcony had an automatic temperature control system, so the temperature was just right for vegetables and fruits to grow. It was as warm as a greenhouse shed. The tomatoes, cucumbers, carrots, cabbages, eggplants, chili peppers, and beans had all ripened. They looked very good, just like the high-quality vegetables sold at the market. Small vegetables were planted one after another, and they were tender and emerald green. Huo Ci lowered his head and took a look at the strawberries in his hand. He had already eaten a few, so there were only five left. He did not know if it was because he had planted them at home, but the taste was surprisingly delicious. He gulped and reluctantly put the strawberries in his hand back. He picked a small cucumber and washed it before biting it. It was fresh and delicious. When Huo Xiao came over, he saw him squatting in front of a strawberry plant and chewing on a cucumber. He was typing on his phone. Then, he coughed. ¡°About the beating today¡­ I blamed the wrong person.¡± Huo Ci was eating a cucumber and was about to post about it on Weibo when he heard his father¡¯s apology. His hand shook, and his phone fell to the ground with a bang. Before he could finish eating the cucumber, he nearly choked. A moment later, he looked up and smiled slyly. ¡°Father, your apology is too heartless!¡± Crazy! He¡­ He¡­ His father, who had been stubborn all his life and had never reflected on himself, had actually apologized to him? Had he taken the wrong medicine? ¡°I¡¯ll beat you to death¡­¡± Before Huo Xiao could finish speaking, he remembered what his granddaughter had told him and pointed at him angrily. ¡°What do you want? Do you want me to beat you up?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Huo Ci was scared. His scalp felt numb, and a chill ran down his spine. He bent down to pick up his phone, but his mouth remained agape. ¡°Father, are you sure you didn¡¯t take the wrong medicine?¡± ¡°You brat! I didn¡¯t take my medicine. Say that again? I¡¯ll beat you to death, you scumbag!¡± Huo Xiao knew that he should not have listened to his good grandchild and apologized to him! Was this even something a human would say? Apologize his *ss! His granddaughter had even said that he would be hurt and sad. Look at his rubbery face. Did he know what shame and sadness were? Huo Ci nodded and said casually, ¡°Then go back to your room and take your medicine!¡± Huo Xiao waved his walking stick angrily. He really wanted to go over and give him a good beating. He was so angry that he turned around and left! Chapter 708 - She’s At The Hospital When he saw the old man¡¯s staggering back, the smile on Huo Ci¡¯s face disappeared. His eyes reddened, and his heart ached. His grip on his phone tightened involuntarily. He had actually not noticed when his father¡¯s back had bent and his walking pace had slowed down. Did he have to walk with a walking stick? Perhaps only when he was full of energy could he ignore the fact that his father was really old. After taking a shower, Xiaoqi ran out in his crocodile pajamas, his big eyes sparkling with excitement. He looked up at him. ¡°Grandpa, are they nice?¡± Huo Ci asked, ¡°Have you eaten any strawberries?¡± Xiaoqi looked at the strawberries and fell silent. He pursed his lips, his attitude indicating that he had not eaten any! Huo Ci plucked one for him. ¡°Try it!¡± Xiaoqi¡¯s big eyes sparkled even more. He swallowed greedily and shook his head. ¡°Xiaoqi just brushed his teeth. Mommy says he can¡¯t eat after brushing his teeth.¡± Huo Ci reached out to hand him a strawberry. Upon seeing the brat arrive at the door, he gave her a sideways look. ¡°You¡¯re not eating?¡± Ling Sheng ran over with a smile on her face. She picked up a strawberry and took a bite. It was so sweet and sour that it was delicious. ¡°Who said I wouldn¡¯t? I planted them myself!¡± Huo Ci looked at Xiaoqi and raised his eyebrows slightly. Your mother has already eaten one. Do you want to eat one? Upon seeing his mother eat one, Xiaoqi opened his mouth and bit the strawberry. A moment later, his face changed as he looked at him, appearing aggrieved. ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s sour.¡± Huo Ci frowned. Snow White strawberries should be sweet. How could it be sour? The brat was bluffing. He gave it to Ling Sheng. ¡°Try it.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s face was full of question marks. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try it?¡± Huo Ci shot her a threatening look. Ling Sheng took a bite, and her ruddy face withered. Saliva oozed out of her mouth¡ªit was ridiculously sour. ¡°Father, it¡¯s sour!¡± Huo Ci looked at the drama queen and her son in front of him, not believing their words. He took a bite out of the remaining half, his handsome face contorting in jealousy. F*ck! How bitter! When Su Xiyin came out, she saw the same expression on all three of their faces. Their faces were awkward as they smiled gently. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Upon seeing the remaining strawberries, Huo Ci passed them to her. ¡°Great-grandmother, these strawberries are sour. Try them.¡± Su Xiyin said, ¡°If they¡¯re sour, why should I try them?¡± So they had eaten sour strawberries. If a person had eaten some, they should just say so. There was no need for the whole family to eat the strawberries after that. Why were the three of them eating with the same expression? How foolish! Huo Ci seemed to understand something at that moment. Yes, why would he eat something so sour? He had been led astray by the fool and his mother! Su Xiyin sighed helplessly and smiled. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better if you had a sweet one after that?¡± One would not enter the same house with others unless they were a family. That was right. Ci Er¡¯s relationship with Sheng Sheng and Xiaoqi was getting better and better. When they stood together, they could feel that they were a family. She could not even finish eating the vegetables she had grown in the vegetable garden at home. She had even distributed them to her old friends this week, praising their family¡¯s vegetables. There were tables and chairs on the balcony, as well as lounge chairs. The family of four sat on the balcony and looked at the stars. The transparent glass allowed them to clearly see the night sky. However, the night sky in the capital was quite polluted. There were not many stars, so they mainly chatted. On the table were a small tomato and cucumber that Ling Sheng had washed. The red and green colors were next to each other, making the sight very eye-catching. Huo Ci lay on the recliner and ate some tomatoes. Ling Sheng and Xiaoqi were huddled on the swing chair. She looked up and pointed at the constellations with her son, recognizing the stars. Su Xiyin sat on a chair beside them and looked at them gently, speaking to Ling Sheng from time to time. Huo Xiao stood at the door and looked at his family on the balcony. He wanted to go over, but he felt embarrassed. However, he was extremely envious. ¡°Great-grandpa.¡± Xiaoqi¡¯s eyes were sharp. Upon seeing his figure, he ran over excitedly and pulled him over. He sat between him and Su Xiyin and started showcasing what he had just learned on the spot, pointing at the stars. Ling Sheng, who was sitting on a chair, scrolled through Weibo and realized that things had gotten worse in just two hours. Before she went to bed, this had directly caused a big earthquake in the entertainment circle. There were already more than 20 big shots in the entertainment circle who had been exposed. Producers, directors, scriptwriters, musicians, directors, hosts, and people from various other fields had all been exposed. The onlookers had not expected that there¡¯d be more melons to be eaten in the future. It was really explosive. The melons in front of them were full. Now, each melon was more fragrant than the last, especially the big shots who were usually respected. In public, all of them were polite. However, they had not expected that under their masks, they¡¯d all be dignified beasts! Ling Sheng lay on the bed and scrolled through WeChat. She had told Sister Yu that she could not meet her for dinner. After she¡¯d apologized to her, she had only received a message saying that it was fine. Then, she had sent her a message to report that she was safe. However, it had been three hours, and she had yet to reply. She was a little worried that she was angry. After all, she had been stood up. She could not fall asleep no matter how much she thought about it. In the end, she called her. She did not know if she was asleep, but the person who answered was a woman. Her voice was very unfamiliar. ¡°May I know if you¡¯re Ms. Nangong¡¯s family? She¡¯s at the hospital now. We can¡¯t contact her family. Can you come over?¡± Chapter 709 - Overwhelming Anger Ling Sheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°I¡¯ll be there immediately.¡± The nurse had said that Sister Yu had suffered from gastric cramps and had ended up fainting. She was in the hospital. There was no family member accompanying her, so she was alone and currently unconscious. At night, other than the Emergency Department, the rest of the hospital was very quiet. Ling Sheng hurried to the ward, where the head nurse was waiting. Upon seeing her enter, she stood up hurriedly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your family? She has a very serious gastric problem. Why isn¡¯t anyone with her?¡± Ling Sheng apologized hurriedly. She had not expected Sister Yu to have a gastric problem. How could she dare eat everything then? It would have been strange if she had not gotten sick. ¡°Sorry, how is she now?¡± ¡°She was so angry that she developed a gastric problem. The waiter at the restaurant called for emergency treatment. If she was brought here any later, she would have had gastric perforation and gastric bleeding.¡± The head nurse did not know what to say about her family. The person lying on the bed was none other than famous Best Actress Nangong Lengyu. She was also a fan of hers. Otherwise, she would not have been watching her for so long. She had initially planned to wait for her to wake up if no one called. After she¡¯d waited a few hours, someone had finally called. She could not understand why a successful person like Movie Queen Nangong would fall ill without someone by her side. Ling Sheng followed the head nurse¡¯s instructions and ran to pay the ER fees. When she saw the person on the bed, her beautiful face was so pale that it was transparent. Even her lips were grayish-white, and her sleep was restless. Her brows were furrowed as she slept. The head nurse had said that she had undergone gastrectomy, and one-third of her stomach had been removed. Her stomach was extremely weak, and she had even asked her what kind of family member she was. How could she allow the patient to do this to her body and end up in such a tragic state? However, why was she so angry? Was it because she had not eaten with her? It should not be because of such a trivial matter! The more Ling Sheng thought about it, the stranger she felt. She felt guilty and uncomfortable. If she had not bailed, she would not have asked the service staff to call the emergency number. If the service staff had discovered her too late, Sister Yu would have been in trouble. She sat by the bed and held the woman¡¯s hand gently. In a moment, she realized that her tightly-knit brows had miraculously relaxed. It was late at night, and only a very dim light was left on in the ward. After some time, she tapped her head and fell asleep on the bed. When Nangong Lengyu woke up faintly, she opened her eyes and saw the girl lying by the bed. She was already asleep. Her sleeping face was peaceful, making one¡¯s heart feel warm. When had she come? Had the doctors and nurses informed her? Her slender, fair arm reached out to touch her fair face, but she stopped when she was very close to her. Her eyes narrowed slightly. Huo Ci would not make her the spokesperson again. No matter what, she would not give up Little Star¡¯s brand. Why would she give up her precious daughter for a scumbag? What was laughable was that she had actually had a little fantasy about him. Reality had proven that he would always be that stubborn, insufferably arrogant scumbag who made her regret her past. She should not have had any hopes when it came to him. Ling Sheng was sleeping soundly until she felt someone touch her cheek. Then, she opened her eyes. When she met Nangong Lengyu¡¯s narrow, phoenix-like eyes, she woke up instantly. ¡°Sister Yu, you¡¯re awake. Do you want to drink some water? I¡¯ll call the doctor.¡± Chapter 710 - Thanks to Her Father Nangong Lengyu held her back and smiled at her. In a hoarse voice, she said, ¡°What are you panicking for? I¡¯m fine. I won¡¯t die.¡± Ling Sheng reached out nervously to touch her forehead and feel her temperature. She did not have a fever. Her heart ached as she looked at her and asked, ¡°Do you still feel unwell?¡± Nangong Lengyu shook her head and looked at her before saying, ¡°I heard that you live with your uncle. Does he know that you came?¡± Ling Sheng told the truth. If her father found out, he would definitely have a very scary reaction. She shivered suddenly. ¡°How could I let him know? He¡¯d skin me alive!¡± Upon seeing her scared look, Nangong Lengyu said, ¡°Go back then. I¡¯ll call someone else.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye on you. I don¡¯t have much to do these days anyway.¡± Ling Sheng got up to pour her a glass of warm water and gave her two mouthfuls to moisten her lips and throat. ¡°You said something happened. Has that matter been resolved?¡± Nangong Lengyu only remembered that before she¡¯d fainted from the pain, Ling Sheng had sent her a message, saying that she could not come over to eat with her. After replying, she had completely lost consciousness. She did not know what kind of trouble she had encountered. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been resolved.¡± Ling Sheng knew that she had not eaten dinner. ¡°Sister Yu, wait here. I¡¯ll go down and buy you some porridge.¡± Nangong Lengyu was not hungry, but she did not listen to her. She even said that she was hungry herself. She put on a coat and went out to buy porridge. Below the hospital was a 24-hour restaurant. She bought porridge, steamed buns, and some barbecue there. Nangong Lengyu smiled lovingly when she saw the young lady eating skewers happily. Alright, she was really hungry. She took a sip of porridge and said, ¡°He won¡¯t let you eat at home?¡± Ling Sheng shook her head. She would definitely not say anything bad about him. Besides, she wanted to give Sister Yu a good impression of her father, but she really could not think of anything good about him. ¡°No, I eat plenty.¡± Before she had met Sister Yu, she had actually been looking forward to seeing the two of them reconcile. However, ever since she had met Sister Yu, their relationship had become increasingly closer. She suddenly felt that it would be better if they did not. Her father was not worthy of her. It would be better if he did not harm her. Sister Yu deserved better. Nangong Lengyu knew that she had always been able to eat a lot. However, she had not expected that, as a female celebrity, she would dare eat skewers in the middle of the night. Despite this, she had not gained any weight. Her physique was really good. Just like when she had been young, she would not gain weight just by eating. Ling Sheng wanted to ask her why she was so angry. Had someone angered her? Also, why had her stomach disease suddenly acted up? However, she swallowed the questions in the end and did not ask them. It was better not to interfere in other people¡¯s private affairs. Before the duo could finish eating, someone pushed the door open and asked anxiously, ¡°Sister Yu, are you alright? That scumbag Huo Ci¡­¡± Then¡­ She was speechless. Ling Sheng turned around and saw her Fifth Uncle running over, still panting. The duo stared at each other for a moment before she broke the silence first. She waved her hand and greeted him with a sweet smile. ¡°Fifth Uncle.¡± Why was her Fifth Uncle here? How had he known that Sister Yu was there? Why had he called Huo Ci a scumbag? She felt that she ought to know, but she also felt that it was better not to know. She stole a look at the pale beauty beside her. Could Sister Yu¡¯s anger and stomach cramps have been caused by her father? Things seemed a little complicated! Chapter 711 - Call Me Auntie ¡°Why are you here?¡± Lu Yubai frowned. Upon seeing her eating and drinking, he felt a little disdainful. ¡°Aren¡¯t you ashamed to eat like this in front of a patient?¡± Sister Yu really liked to eat. In the past, her biggest wish had been to eat all the delicacies in the world. However, later on, she had been drinking heavily for a period of time, and her stomach had been damaged. After her gastrectomy, she had been unable to eat many things even if she wanted to. This brat must have come to make her hungry, right? Did she really not know how delicious and tempting her food was? ¡°I¡¯m here to keep her company.¡± Ling Sheng grinned, not daring to ask why he had come. She knew that his relationship with Sister Yu had been very good in the past. It seemed like it had stiffened after her father had caused trouble. However, that should only be her father¡¯s reaction. A person like Fifth Uncle would definitely not cut ties with others because of her father. At most, he would only agree on the surface but disobey in secret. Although they had cut ties on the surface, they had actually been secretly interacting. Lu Yubai was also hungry. Everything goes south when one is unlucky. After that scumbag Sixth Brother had dropped him off on the highway, his phone had fallen into his car. There was no exit on the highway, so he¡¯d had to tragically walk for four hours before he had been discovered by the traffic police and forcefully taken off the road. Who knew why the traffic police, who were usually so diligent at catching violators, would only discover him walking on the highway after four hours! Ling Sheng was there, so Lu Yubai did not dare ask anything. He knew that Sixth Brother was definitely involved in Sister Yu¡¯s coma and hospitalization. He had actually come to apologize. If he had not let anything slip, given Sixth Brother¡¯s personality, he would not have followed Sister Yu even if he was threatened with death. Perhaps he would only have realized it after eight to ten years. Ling Sheng even gave him a skewer. ¡°Fifth Uncle, this lamb skewer is really nice. Try it.¡± Lu Yubai frowned. Was she really eating and drinking in front of a patient? Look at her behavior. She looked like Sixth Brother. He reached out to take one. Ling Sheng reached out to snatch it. ¡°This is mine!¡± Lu Yubai ignored her and gave her a sideways look. ¡°Ling Sheng, you¡¯re a girl. How can you eat mutton balls?¡± Was that appropriate? Sixth Brother did not know how to teach her what was proper! Ling Sheng pouted in grievance. Upon seeing him snatch her favorite food, she stuck out a finger pitifully. ¡°I¡¯ll just have one bite.¡± Lu Yubai frowned and refused seriously. ¡°Not even half a bite.¡± Ling Sheng complained to Nangong Lengyu in grief and indignation. ¡°Sister Yu, look at him. He¡¯s an elder, but he snatched my food!¡± Lu Yubai frowned even more. It was rare for him to reprimand someone. His handsome face was stern. ¡°What Sister Yu? I call her Sister Yu. How can you call her Sister Yu?¡± This was the first time Ling Sheng had been lectured by her Fifth Uncle. She took a look at Nangong Lengyu and then at him. ¡°Then tell me, what should I call her?¡± Nangong Lengyu smiled helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s just a form of address. What¡¯s the difference?¡± Lu Yubai said, ¡°Call her Auntie!¡± Ling Sheng insisted. ¡°But Fifth Uncle, Sister Yu is too young. How can I call her Auntie? If it weren¡¯t for seniority, I would call you Brother too.¡± Lu Yubai was so angry that he laughed. ¡°Do you know anything about seniority? Call her Auntie.¡± Upon seeing Nangong Lengyu nod in agreement, Ling Sheng changed her mind awkwardly. ¡°Aunt¡­ Yu.¡± Nangong Lengyu smiled and said, ¡°Fifth Brother is right. I¡¯m not young anymore. You¡¯re as old as Little Star. You should call me Auntie.¡± Chapter 712 - Mother’s Smell Ling Sheng secretly despised her Fifth Uncle in her heart. She was angry. Not only had he snatched her food, but she had deliberately saved the mutton balls for last. If she had known that he would come, she would have started with them. Besides, she had gone from calling her Sister Yu to calling her Aunt Yu. Their seniority was one generation away. Lu Yubai had initially come to see her and apologize on behalf of Huo Ci. Since Ling Sheng was here, he could not talk things out. After snatching the barbeque and eating it, he walked away. When he reached the door, he pointed at Ling Sheng and reminded her, ¡°Watch your Aunt Yu carefully. I¡¯ll take care of your¡­ granduncle.¡± After saying that, he felt a lingering fear and nearly fainted. I almost said your ¡®father¡¯. Thankfully, he¡¯d reacted quickly and changed his mind. Nangong Lengyu could clearly sense that he was referring to another form of address but had changed it at the last minute. She frowned with a puzzled look, feeling odd. ¡°Thank you, Fifth Uncle.¡± Ling Sheng ran over to put the trash bag in his hand and smiled at him. ¡°Help me throw it away.¡± Otherwise, there would be no way to sleep in a room full of smells. Lu Yubai left. Ling Sheng wanted to open a folding bed so that she could sleep. ¡°Sheng Sheng, sleep with me!¡± Nangong Lengyu stopped her and smiled. ¡°The bed is quite big. Since the two of us are so skinny, we can sleep together.¡± Ling Sheng blinked her big eyes, her heart jumping with joy. She asked carefully, ¡°Can I really?¡± Nangong Lengyu looked at the usually cheerful girl. When she asked her this question, she seemed a little uncertain. She nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Ling Sheng did not get the folding bed. She took off her coat directly and did not change. She was only wearing a pair of giraffe pajamas. Nangong Lengyu felt even more touched as her eyes moistened. Why was the young girl so adorable? She must have run to the hospital before she could change out of her pajamas. It was not like Ling Sheng had not slept in the same bed with a girl before. When she had been performing on ¡°Everyone¡¯s Magical Power Emergence¡±, she had slept with Sister Yu and Sister Su Yi. However, she had never felt this way before. She was a little agitated, nervous, and expectant. Nangong Lengyu felt her body stiffen as she asked gently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you afraid of me?¡± Ling Sheng shook her head and took a deep breath, smelling her fragrance. It was warm and fragrant. She reached out to hug her waist quietly and looked up at her softly. ¡°Aunt¡­ Yu, you smell like my mother.¡± Her smell gave off warm feelings. It was fragrant, soft, delightful, and peaceful, as though she was lying in her mother¡¯s embrace. When she heard this, Nangong Lengyu¡¯s eyes welled up instantly. Her eyes reddened as she pursed her lips. If Little Star was still alive, would she be like her? ¡°Auntie Yu?¡± Ling Sheng changed her mind quickly. Upon feeling her body tremble, she looked at her nervously. ¡°Does it hurt again?¡± Nangong Lengyu shook her head, her heart aching terribly. When she met her eyes, her voice was hoarse. ¡°I was just wondering if Little Star would stick by my side if she was your age.¡± She did not want to mention Little Star in front of her, but every time she saw her, she could not help but think about her. If Little Star had still been alive, what would she have been like? Would she have been obedient? Or would she have been rebellious? Usually, she did not dare think about this topic, but she could not help but think about it now. ¡°Yes.¡± Ling Sheng nodded firmly and looked at her seriously. ¡°Sister Yu, you would have been the best mother in the world. Little Star would also have been the most sensible daughter.¡± Chapter 713 - Enraged to the Hospital ¡°Not necessarily. Her personality might not have been like mine.¡± Nangong Lengyu opened her mouth, and her lips curled up slightly. ¡°If she was very naughty and rebellious, I¡¯d punish her.¡± Ling Sheng hugged her and smiled. ¡°I think Little Star¡¯s personality would definitely have been like yours.¡± She would definitely not have taken after her scumbag of a father! That night, Ling Sheng slept very well. She dreamed of the very, very short time when her mother had hugged her and sung her a lullaby. In fact, she felt like she had dreamed of a warm place in her mother¡¯s stomach where she could hear her mother¡¯s reassuring heartbeat. It was magical. Nangong Lengyu dreamed of Little Star. Little Star had grown up in her dream. She saw her back, but she could not see her face. Her heart warmed with happiness. This was the first time in more than twenty years that she had dreamed of her growing up. She was not a small picture taken in her stomach anymore. Nangong Lengyu¡¯s body was fine. She stayed the night and was discharged the next day. Huo Ci did not know that Ling Sheng had come to keep her company. She went home early the next morning. Of course, her grandparents would help her hide it. If he found out, it would cause a big mess! ¡°Fifth Uncle, did my father anger Auntie Yu so much that she was admitted to the hospital?¡± Ling Sheng only called Lu Yubai when she was free to try to get information out of him. ¡°Who told you that? Are you guessing? Why would your father do that?¡± Actually, Lu Yubai did not want her to get involved. The grudges of the previous generation had nothing to do with her. Ling Sheng did not believe him. She pouted. ¡°You¡¯re lying to me. The doctor told me that Auntie Yu¡¯s stomach cramps were caused by anger. You came to the hospital and even mentioned my father. It¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t admit it. Anyway, I understand.¡± Lu Yubai¡¯s head ached terribly. He did not know if he should be worried or happy to have such a smart girl around. Why did she know everything? ¡°Don¡¯t tell your father about this. Don¡¯t mention Sister Yu¡¯s hospitalization either.¡± Ling Sheng knew that he had tacitly agreed. Before hanging up, she kindly reminded him, ¡°By the way, Fifth Uncle, it¡¯s Sister Su Yi¡¯s birthday on the 25th.¡± Lu Yubai frowned. ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡± Ling Sheng pouted and smiled sneakily. Then, she said, ¡°You¡¯ll be single forever. Sister Su Yi likes gold accessories, especially ones that are inlaid with gold and jade.¡± Lu Yubai hung up immediately. Ling Sheng let out a snort. Look at these old bachelors. They deserved to be single. They did not understand girls¡¯ minds at all. They had lived so long in vain. The New Year was approaching. Ling Sheng and Huo Ci were very busy every day and had to rehearse for the Spring Festival Gala. Besides the show, Ling Sheng had to study hard and prepare for the college entrance examination next year. Huo Ci still had to deal with the company¡¯s matters. It was the end of the year, so the Big Boss was busy. Su Xiyin and Huo Xiao returned to the old residence. The Lunar New Year was a busy period. They had to manage the overall situation and deal with the visitors. Xiaoqi was also on winter break, but no one had the time to watch him and play with him. Huo Xiao wanted to take Xiaoqi back to the old residence, but Huo Ci was unwilling. He said that he would take him back when the time came because he was afraid that the bunch of scumbags in the old residence would bully him. Xiaoqi would either go to daycare, or Ling Sheng would take him to rehearsals with her. The child was very well-behaved to begin with, so he could sit in the rehearsal room for a day and watch them rehearse. He would look at his picture book and have fun. In a few days, the child had finished piecing together the Hogwarts Castle that Huo Ci had bought him. Chapter 714 - The Last Finals The actors rehearsing the skit together were all comedians. The big shots of China were all experienced seniors with good personalities. Ling Sheng had become familiar with them in less than two days. As soon as Xiaoqi had come over, he had become a doting family member of theirs. He was a fair-skinned, milky-white ball. Who would not like him? They would tease him when they had nothing to do and give him delicious things. After the 20th day of the 12th lunar month, the place became visibly busier. The festive atmosphere was getting stronger. On New Year¡¯s day, the final episode of ¡°C-Star¡± would air. Ling Sheng had already discussed it with the Eight Immortals and gone to the venue to cheer her younger brother on. She had left half a day on her schedule open for it. She did not have lunch at noon, so she hurried to the extracurricular class to pick up her son, and they went to the filming site together. The finals would be held at the Imperial Capital Stadium. The organizers had rented the biggest venue, which could accommodate 100,000 viewers. As for the scalpers, their highest ticket price was 200,000 yuan for a ticket in the first row. Ling Sheng and the others had gotten their tickets internally. The organizers of the show planned to use them to increase the show¡¯s popularity. Even if they had not planned to use them to hype up the show, with Cheng Ye and Su Yi around, they would not have had to worry about not getting tickets. ¡°Mommy.¡± Xiaoqi leaned against the window and looked out. His big eyes were sparkling with excitement as he tugged at her hand. ¡°There are so many people!¡± Ling Sheng looked out. Oh my, there was a big crowd. There were people everywhere. When she looked up, she saw human heads. There was a sea of people, and the sight made her scalp tingle. She knew that the ticket prices on the internet had risen to more than 5,000 yuan. For example, the price of a ticket at the venue was 20,000 yuan. The best seats cost no less than 50,000 yuan. The most impressive thing was that the first few rows had exceeded 100,000 yuan. Fans from all over the world were fighting to buy those seats. Among them, the fans of Cheng Ye and Si Chengluo were the most extravagant. They were also the richest and most affluent. Half a month ago, they had started fighting to get tickets to the venue. They had been unable to buy tickets because the prices kept increasing. The prices were so high now because both parties had bid very high. The scalpers dared to raise the prices because people were willing to buy the tickets. If one decided not to buy them, the scalpers would end up suffering a loss when they failed to sell the tickets. Would they dare to raise the price then? Actually, this kind of ticket price was a psychological battle between fans and scalpers. Whoever lasted until the end would win. However, it was obvious now that the fans had tried their best to cheer their baby on the spot. They had lost their minds. They wanted to snatch a good position and show off. I¡¯m rich and I like to spend money. As long as I can see my baby, money is nothing! In the end, the price of the tickets was too high, as it had increased tenfold or even a hundredfold. Thus, these sky-high prices had been created. Ling Sheng had initially said that she had not expected so many people to come. However, reality proved that she was still too young and had underestimated the purchasing power and craziness of the fans. In front of the gymnasium was a crowd of people, all of whom were holding various lit banners and support banners. This was so that they could have a showdown in the finals and not let their idols be defeated by others. Everyone was organized and disciplined. The fans of both sides stood in their respective territory, and the two dramatic fandoms even had support suits. She was dumbfounded. ¡°Mommy, Mommy, Brother Luo¡¯s fan!¡± Xiaoqi was extremely excited. He pulled Ling Sheng¡¯s finger and showed something to her, his face flushed with excitement. ¡°The one in orange over there is Brother Luo¡¯s fan. The one in blue over there is Brother Xiao Ye¡¯s fan.¡± Chapter 715 - Biased Dog Ling Sheng took a look, and a dark cloud hung over her head. She had to admit that there was a barrier between an actor¡¯s fans and an idol¡¯s fans. That was too much. What kind of fans were these? This was a big cult scene! The girl was wearing an orange hoodie with a design logo printed on the back. At first glance, she looked like an eagle spreading its wings and soaring. She was domineering and she was a fan of Si Chengluo. Even the lamp in her hand was bigger than the others. The blue windbreaker of the other girl looked like it was made of a raincoat, so it was eye-catching. There was a Cheng Ye fan with a shield behind it. The letters formed a logo that contained Cheng Ye¡¯s name. That was also impressive. There were more than 100,000 people on the big square. Basically, Si Chengluo and Cheng Ye had the most fans, more than half of them. They were also wearing the most eye-catching and extravagant clothes. It seemed like a big battle could not be avoided today. When they were a kilometer away, the car could not drive anymore. There were people on the road, so they could not drive more than a meter forward in ten minutes. Ling Sheng was afraid of being recognized. After all, she was a public figure. She put on her sunglasses and mask and carried her son out of the car. Xiaoqi was Si Chengluo¡¯s fan and liked Brother Luo a lot. He had watched videos of him dancing and singing and had even deliberately put on an orange down jacket. When Ling Sheng had put on his clothes in the morning, the child had insisted on wearing orange. She had not known why, but after seeing Si Chengluo¡¯s support color, she finally knew. ¡°Xiaoqi.¡± When she saw her son¡¯s excited eyes, Ling Sheng did not know where to look. She asked, ¡°Do you like Brother Luo or Brother Xiao Ye?¡± Xiaoqi frowned and bit his lips in embarrassment. ¡°Must I choose one?¡± Upon seeing her son¡¯s face turn awkward, Ling Sheng smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to choose. However, you must not say that you like Brother Luo the most in front of Brother Xiao Ye.¡± Xiao Ye was actually very sensitive. He would feel terrible if that happened. Thus, Xiaoqi nodded. ¡°Xiaoqi knows.¡± When they walked forward, they saw many support signs and support lights being sold. Every fandom was quite chaotic. Besides the two that came from Huo Ci¡¯s Studio, Si Chengluo and Cheng Ye, no one else had official merchandise. It was difficult work, time-consuming, and expensive. Most of the merchandise of the talent show members working with small companies was made by their fans. However, although Si Chengluo and Cheng Ye had official connections, there were also many people who sold unlicensed items. Upon seeing her son staring at the support lights enviously, Ling Sheng went over to buy two, one for Cheng Ye and one for Si Chengluo. Xiaoqi took one in each hand. When he walked past, there was also a line of fans selling their products. Ling Sheng took a liking to the keychain made by Cheng Ye¡¯s fans. It was super exquisite and pretty. Besides, where the female fans were, there was not such a long queue as elsewhere. There were only two people around her. Upon seeing them leave after collecting their item, she took Xiaoqi¡¯s hand and walked over. However, when she got close, she realized that the lottery had taken place in advance. Only those who had won the lottery could receive a keychain. When the female fan saw the child beside her holding a support light in each hand, the expression in her eyes changed slightly. She did not hide the disdain in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re a double agent, right? I only give this to Xaio Ye¡¯s fans.¡± Ling Sheng smiled and explained, ¡°I¡¯m a fan of Cheng Ye. I¡¯m a coconut like you. Really.¡± Cheng Ye¡¯s fans were called Coconuts. She had not paid attention to Si Chengluo¡¯s fans, but she knew about Cheng Ye¡¯s fandom. The female fan did not believe her. She was wearing orange clothes like her son and holding two support lights. It was obvious that she was a fence-sitter who was biased toward Si Chengluo. Her eyes rolled as she controlled her temper. ¡°What evidence do you have to prove that you¡¯re a Cheng Ye fan?¡± ¡°I¡¯m really a fan of Cheng Ye. He¡¯s a fan too.¡± Ling Sheng pointed at herself confidently before pointing at Xiaoqi. ¡°He¡¯s Si Chengluo¡¯s fan as well.¡± Female fans always disliked fence-sitters. Fans who liked both sides were stinky rat feces to them, so they ignored her. ¡°I won this prize in advance. You didn¡¯t participate in the lottery, so you can¡¯t get it. You should go elsewhere to take a look!¡± ¡°I understand. Sorry to trouble you. Thank you!¡± Ling Sheng looked at the exquisite keychain in disappointment, ready to say goodbye. However, a shout came from afar. ¡°Sheng Sheng!¡± Chapter 716 - What… Did You Say? Ling Sheng turned around and saw Ji Fanchen walking over. He was wearing sunglasses, a mask, a blue down jacket, and a hat. He was obviously showing that he was a coconut no matter where he went. The female fan did not recognize Ling Sheng, but she did recognize Ji Fanchen. No matter where he went, he made heads turn. Even though he disguised himself, his temperament could not be mistaken. His eyes widened in disbelief as he looked at Ling Sheng. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ Ling Sheng?¡± Ling Sheng did not deny it. She shushed him and told him to keep his voice down so that no one would know. Although she was not very famous, she was quite popular, so she would attract trouble. There were many people around. If anything happened, she would definitely be blamed. Ji Fanchen arrived in front of her in the blink of an eye. He looked at her and then at the fair-skinned child beside her. He was a little dumbfounded. However, it was not appropriate to ask her anything in person under the circumstances. He thought that it should be the child of a relative. Xiaoqi was usually a little shy, but he had seen these uncles and aunties called the Eight Immortals countless times in videos. He was familiar with them, so he waved at him happily. ¡°Hi, Uncle Chen. I¡¯m Xiaoqi.¡± Ji Fanchen looked at the adorable child and could not help but feel his heart soften. He nodded. ¡°Hi, Xiaoqi.¡± The female fans around this spot were extremely agitated. They had not expected to see the Eight Immortals here. They screamed at the top of their lungs, as they had come here especially to cheer on Xiao Ye! Although they had teased Xiao Ye the last time they had come to cheer him on, the feelings of the Eight Immortals were unquestionable. After greeting him, Xiaoqi was still a little shy. He tugged at Ling Sheng¡¯s clothes and looked at them silently. Ji Fanchen asked, ¡°Why are you still here?¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°I was about to leave. Let¡¯s go!¡± When the female fan saw that the duo was about to leave, she hurriedly chased after them with two keychains. She was so agitated that her mind went blank for a moment. She did not know what she was saying. ¡°This is for you. Brother Xiao Ye can do it!¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Ling Sheng smiled and thanked her. Ha ha! She had finally gotten a keychain! Upon seeing the duo disappear into the crowd, the female fan reacted. She stomped her feet in annoyance and pouted, wanting to cry. She hit her head with all her might. Stupid, stupid, stupid! How could she have forgotten to ask them for an autograph? Such a good opportunity had been in front of her, but it had been wasted. She was probably a fool! When Ji Fanchen saw the adorable cartoon version of Cheng Ye on the keychain, his lips curled up subconsciously. He took another look and placed it in the pocket of his down jacket like a treasure. ¡°Xiaoqi, I¡¯ll carry you.¡± Ling Sheng looked at her son and reached out with both hands. Xiaoqi shook his head. ¡°Xiaoqi is not tired. He can walk by himself.¡± ¡°Can Uncle carry you?¡± Ji Fanchen had never seen such a sensible child. He was only three years old, yet he was not complaining about being tired or acting coquettishly. He just followed Sheng Sheng. Ordinary children were spoiled and did not want to walk at all. They had to be carried wherever they went. Xiaoqi shot her a look with his big eyes before he shook his head and added seriously, ¡°Xiaoqi can walk alone. Xiaoqi is not a child.¡± His serious look amused the duo. Ji Fanchen asked, ¡°Where did you find such a cute child?¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°Do you think I kidnapped him? This is my son.¡± Ji Fanchen was stunned for a moment before asking unconsciously, ¡°What¡­ did you say?¡± Chapter 717 - My Son! My Son! Had he heard wrong? Son? ¡°My son.¡± Ling Sheng tugged at him and said in a small voice, ¡°Keep your voice down. We don¡¯t want to get discovered.¡± Ji Fanchen had always thought of himself as a very calm person with a strong mental fortitude. However, he was shocked by her words. ¡°You¡­ adopted him?¡± Ling Sheng frowned. ¡°He¡¯s my son! My biological son!¡± Ji Fanchen was speechless. Upon seeing that he was still suspicious, Ling Sheng sighed deeply. She hugged Xiaoqi in her embrace and said, ¡°Take a look. Look carefully. Doesn¡¯t he look exactly like me?¡± Ji Fanchen said, ¡°You¡¯re wearing a mask and sunglasses, so I can¡¯t see.¡± Ling Sheng was agitated. Why was it so exasperating to talk to him? ¡°Don¡¯t you think we look exactly the same when you think about it?¡± Ji Fanchen said, ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t pay much attention to how you look usually.¡± Ling Sheng spat out a mouthful of blood. Brother, if you speak like this, we can¡¯t be friends anymore. That would be sad, right? Ji Fanchen easily accepted this fact. He picked up Xiaoqi and walked forward with Ling Sheng. He turned around and asked, ¡°Do the rest know?¡± Ling Sheng shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to find a chance to tell you guys. However, you know that we can¡¯t ever get everyone¡¯s schedules to align for our private meeting!¡± Ji Fanchen was not a gossipy person, so he did not ask anything else. However, when he saw people selling food by the roadside, he asked Xiaoqi if he wanted to buy some and coaxed him into having fun. The finals started at five in the afternoon and ended at eight. The recording session took three hours. Ling Sheng and the others had arranged to meet at a chain fast-food restaurant near the sports hall. Yu Bei and the others arrived first, but they had not expected to see so many people there. There was no way to step in the restaurant at all. After all, the few of them were public figures. Their masks, sunglasses, and hats were standard accessories of theirs. Thankfully, there were many people, and they were wearing a lot. The few of them did not appear too unconventional. In the cold wind, they found a place to rest under the tree by the door and waited for Ling Sheng and Ji Fanchen. Shi Lingyu rubbed her hands coldly. Yu Bei ran out of the convenience store beside her and stuffed a heat pack into her hand. He even tore open the heat pack and pasted it on her carefully and lovingly. Jiang Yi looked at him and reached out to beg. ¡°I¡¯m quite cold too. It¡¯s so windy in the north. Give me two!¡± Yu Bei gave him a sideways look. ¡°You can buy one yourself.¡± Chu Zhian smiled beside him and patted Jiang Yi¡¯s shoulder. He let out a low cough. ¡°I¡¯ll buy one for you. Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll buy four packs and use two each!¡± Shi Lingyu, who was embarrassed, pinched Yu Bei secretly. Yu Bei gave one to each of them and threw them at them in disdain. ¡°You two are men. Why are you using a heat pack meant for women during their periods?¡± Chu Zhian asked, ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t men human? Are men never cold?¡± Shi Lingyu had initially thought that this was nothing, as it was quite normal. However, after the argument between the two of them, her face flushed red as she hurriedly changed the topic. ¡°What are we eating later?¡± Jiang Yi let out a deep sigh. ¡°I¡¯m already full from all the public displays of affection. Why should I eat? I¡¯m begging the two of you. Do me a favor and let the two of us go, alright?¡± Shi Lingyu looked at them and said earnestly, ¡°It¡¯s time for the two of you to find girlfriends. You¡¯re not young anymore.¡± Before Jiang Yi could speak, he saw Ling Sheng and Ji Fanchen walk over. He ran over hurriedly and smiled at Ling Sheng. ¡°Sheng Sheng, are you cold?¡± Chapter 718 - A Boyfriend Upon seeing his strange smile, Ling Sheng wondered why he was standing so close to her. She took a step back hurriedly and frowned warily. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jiang Yi was holding a heat pack. He tore it open and was about to pass it when he smiled. Chu Zhian also walked over. He tore open the heat pack and placed it in her palm. ¡°Sheng Sheng, warm up. Brother wants to ask you something. Do you need a boyfriend?¡± ¡°Sheng Sheng, are you planning to get a boyfriend? What do you think of me?¡± Jiang Yi was not about to be outdone. He took off his coat and put it on her. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it. I happen to need a girlfriend like you.¡± Xiaoqi was still on Ji Fanchen¡¯s back, so no one had noticed him. When he saw the two uncles he knew from television, he frowned. Ji Fanchen¡¯s lips curled up secretly as he watched the show. Ling Sheng looked at the duo in disdain. Were they crazy? Why were the two of them trying to please her as though this was a competition? She looked at them and pointed at Xiaoqi. ¡°Do you mind being stepfathers?¡± Chu Zhian and Jiang Yi then saw the delicate little kid on Ji Fanchen¡¯s back. The little kid smiled at them and said crisply, ¡°Hi, uncles. She already has a boyfriend.¡± Chu Zhian¡¯s eyes widened. What was going on? Jiang Yi let out an earth-shaking shout. ¡°F*ck, Ji Fanchen! Your son is already that big?¡± Ling Sheng gave the duo a sideways look, as though she was holding a cane. Did they have to be so dramatic? She turned around and hugged Xiaoqi. Then, she smiled and said, ¡°He¡¯s my son. Xiaoqi, greet them.¡± Xiaoqi knew them. He waved his hand and greeted them one by one. ¡°Hi, Uncle Chu and Uncle Jiang.¡± Chu Zhian and Jiang Yi looked at each other. At the same time, they felt as though their IQ had been insulted. They took a look at Ling Sheng and Ji Fanchen before exclaiming in unison, ¡°Are you two together?¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s disdain was obvious. The two of you are fools. ¡°He¡¯s my son. What does this have to do with Brother Chen? Are the two of you crazy?¡± Yu Bei and Shi Lingyu walked over as well. When they saw Xiaoqi, they were dumbfounded. Son? Ling Sheng¡¯s son? The kid had to be around three years old. He was pretty and fair. Shi Lingyu looked at the child carefully before looking at Ling Sheng and asking, ¡°Is he the neighbor¡¯s son?¡± Ling Sheng shook her head. No. Shi Lingyu¡¯s eyes widened as she held her breath nervously. In a trembling voice, she asked, ¡°Huo Ci¡¯s?¡± ¡°He¡¯s mine! He¡¯s mine! What does this have to do with men?¡± Ling Sheng growled and tried to strangle her to death, but Yu Bei stopped her and protected his girlfriend. ¡°But he¡­¡± Shi Lingyu¡¯s voice trembled as she pointed at Xiaoqi. She did not know if she was agitated or shocked to the point of tears. ¡°He looks exactly like my Ci when he was young!¡± ¡°That¡¯s my granduncle.¡± Xiaoqi hurriedly explained. Did he look like Grandpa? ¡°Your granduncle?¡± Yu Bei pointed at Ling Sheng. Fine, she had kept many things from them and had even said he was her best friend. What kind of friend was that? ¡°What¡¯s your relationship with Huo Ci?¡± Ling Sheng was afraid that this group of people would rush over and attack a pitiful person like her. She smiled obsequiously and said, ¡°He¡¯s my uncle, I¡¯ll explain this slowly. Let¡¯s find a place to sit and talk. It¡¯s quite cold.¡± It was very cold outside. The weather was not good that day. There was no sun, and the demonic wind was strong. She stood at the door, trembling. The six of them got into Yu Bei¡¯s van. Ling Sheng had brought her son over, leaving the group dumbfounded. They did not know where her son had popped out of. Chapter 719 - Don’t Be Scared ¡°You¡¯re not being nice. Ling Sheng, are we still friends? Why didn¡¯t you tell us you had a son?¡± Jiang Yi snorted. ¡°Exactly. Would we eat him or leak the secret? You have to learn to trust us.¡± Chu Zhian echoed his words. ¡°I think my heart has suffered a million points of damage.¡± Yu Bei held his chest as the drama queen leaned on Shi Lingyu¡¯s shoulder and pointed at her accusingly. ¡°That¡¯s not nice!¡± When Shi Lingyu looked at Xiaoqi, her heart melted. Why was he so adorable? She smiled warmly and extended her arms. ¡°Xiaoqi, come and give Auntie a hug.¡± However, whose child was he? Who had Sheng Sheng had this child with? The few of them felt as though their hearts had been scratched by a cat. They wanted to know whose child this was, but Ling Sheng had said that he was her son. It was not appropriate for them to continue asking. Based on Xiaoqi¡¯s age, she had just come of age when she¡¯d gotten pregnant. She had been young and insensible. Perhaps he was the child of her ex-boyfriend, or perhaps the child¡¯s biological father was no longer around. This had to be a scar in her heart. If they asked about it, it would only make her sad. However, the child was really adorable and sensible. While they were eating, Chu Zhian and Jiang Yi sat beside Xiaoqi, one on his left and one on his right. They were like his left-hand and right-hand guardians as they picked food for him, wiped his mouth, peeled his prawns, and picked fish bones. They were extremely diligent. ¡°Sheng Sheng, I can be a stepfather. I will definitely treat Xiaoqi as my biological son. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Jiang Yi liked this child a lot. In the past, he had never thought that a child could be so adorable! ¡°Sheng Sheng, consider me. He¡¯s too old and unworthy of you. The difference in our ages and height is just right.¡± Jiang Yi recommended himself hurriedly and asked Xiaoqi, ¡°Do you like Uncle Jiang or Uncle Chu?¡± Xiaoqi looked at him and then at Chu Zhian. He knew what they were talking about. In the end, he said, ¡°I like Uncle Jun.¡± Jiang Yi and Chu Zhian did not know who Uncle Jun was. The duo exchanged a look and then looked at Ling Sheng at the same time. ¡°You have so many spare tires?¡± Shi Lingyu burst out laughing and pointed at the duo. ¡°What spare tires? Watch your words. He¡¯s a serious boyfriend. It¡¯s too late for the two of you. Sheng Sheng is already taken.¡± Xiaoqi was still around. It would be fine if the child did not understand what they were saying, but it would be awkward if he did! ¡°Uncle Jun?¡± Jiang Yi rolled up his sleeves angrily. ¡°Call him out. I want to see who¡¯s the b*stard that stole the heart of our group¡¯s favorite.¡± Chu Zhian knocked on the table and looked at Ling Sheng. He was joking. ¡°Yes, shout. Call him over now. Let¡¯s see if he has what it takes. I want to see who defeated me!¡± Upon seeing the duo¡¯s arrogance, Shi Lingyu thought that if he really came, the two of them would be scared to death. She looked at Ling Sheng and saw that she did not stop them. Then, she said, ¡°So what if he comes? What can you do? Anyway, the two of you can¡¯t compare. Even if you join forces, you won¡¯t be able to compare to him.¡± Chu Zhian was anxious. ¡°What? He¡¯s more impressive than Best Actor Huo? Who is it? Tell us, why are you keeping us in suspense?¡± Jiang Yi looked at her. Shi Lingyu nodded. Although she did not want to admit it, he was indeed better than her idol. He was the most impressive person in the capital. No, he was the most fearsome man in China. She sat up straight in all seriousness and put down her chopsticks as though she was about to announce something important. She cleared her throat. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared.¡± Chapter 720 - An Impressive Person Jiang Yi and Chu Zhian said, ¡°Speak!¡± Shi Lingyu said, ¡°Jun Shiyan!¡± Although Jiang Yi and Chu Zhian were in the entertainment circle, who had not heard of Jun Shiyan¡¯s name? He was the richest man in the world! Instantly, the duo was dumbfounded. Even Yu Bei was dumbfounded. He had not expected Sheng Sheng to hide this from him! Upon seeing Yu Bei¡¯s reaction, Ling Sheng realized how tight-lipped Shi Lingyu was. She had not even told her boyfriend. She had done a good job keeping it a secret. She was very touched. ¡°Are the two of you going to find him and fight one-on-one with him?¡± Upon seeing that their auras had dissipated, Shi Lingyu leaned on Yu Bei¡¯s shoulder and smiled happily. One-on-one? The two of them were not enough! It was not that they could not do it, but Sheng Sheng¡¯s boyfriend was really impressive! Jiang Yi said, ¡°I want to live for two more years. Please let me live!¡± Chu Zhian let out a low cough to hide his embarrassment. ¡°Pretend you never heard what we just said. As a friend, cut me some slack!¡± The Third Master! He had dared to joke about the woman of the famous Third Master of the capital. Did he want to die? When she saw that the duo did not dare joke anymore, the atmosphere became serious. She sighed helplessly. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. He¡¯s human, just like all of us. He¡¯s not a demon. Why are you afraid of him?¡± Jiang Yi made a cowardly gesture and lowered his voice. ¡°He has a nickname. He¡¯s called the King of Hell. If the King of Hell wants you dead at a certain time, there¡¯s no way you will live beyond that!¡± Chu Zhian was still quite calm. He looked at Jiang Yi and said, ¡°Sheng Sheng is right. We are all friends. Sheng Sheng¡¯s boyfriend is our friend. I didn¡¯t expect to be friends with the richest man in the world!¡± Ling Sheng looked at Chu Zhian, her head pounding. ¡°Yes, Brother Zhian is right. I¡¯ll take him along one day and introduce him to you. He¡¯s really nice, just like you. He¡¯s human.¡± Chu Zhian said, ¡°But Sheng Sheng, you have to know that people are different.¡± Jiang Yi nodded vigorously. ¡°We can¡¯t compare to the richest man in the world.¡± However, he seemed to have heard that the Third Master was disabled. His legs were disabled, and his face was disfigured. Would Sheng Sheng really be happy with him? Come to think of it, even if that person was disabled or disfigured, he was still the number one person in China. He was the most authoritative figure in China, as well as the most influential one. The selection criteria were wealth and personal strength. He had been number one for ten years. They had never dreamed that the friend they were familiar with would one day become his girlfriend. In other words, as long as they did not break up, they would meet sooner or later. Ling Sheng saw that their expressions were still a little serious. She knew that the Third Master was famous, but she had not expected his name to have such a big influence. She sighed deeply. It seemed like only when they saw him with their own eyes would they believe that the Third Master was really not as scary as they imagined him to be or ever so high and mighty. ¡°The Third Master is really a good person. Ask Xiaoqi if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± Xiaoqi swallowed a mouthful of prawn meat and nodded vigorously. ¡°Uncle¡­ Uncle Jun is really nice and gentle.¡± Chu Zhian shivered. Gentle? Jiang Yi: Of course. He likes your mother and he is wooing her. Of course he has to be gentle. What kind of woman would like a man like the King of Hell? Chapter 721 - There Is Even a Child Seeing how they were stuck on this topic, Ji Fanchen quickly interrupted them. ¡°Hurry up and eat. The food is getting cold.¡± Ling Sheng muttered, ¡°I¡¯ll call him over to meet you guys at our gathering one day.¡± Shi Lingyu had never seen him in person before either, so she urged her. ¡°Aren¡¯t we having dinner together right now? Get him to come over!¡± Jiang Yi and Chu Zhian raised their hands in objection. ¡°No! Not today!¡± It had not been easy for them to accept that the Third Master was Sheng Sheng¡¯s boyfriend. They were not ready to see him! It felt awfully frightening. If the Third Master found out that they had even made that kind of joke with Sheng Sheng, would he kill them? The show would start at five o¡¯clock. There were too many people, so the admission time began at 3:30. Ling Sheng dragged Shi Lingyu to go buy milk tea and entrusted Xiaoqi to Ji Fanchen, who was most trustworthy. Ji Fanchen entered through the staff¡¯s exclusive passageway to find Cheng Ye backstage. After he entered the venue, his handsome face became stern. Along the way, many staff members saw him. However, when they saw his cold and aloof look¡ªlike that of an immortal on earth, no one dared to approach and greet him. He exuded a superior and otherworldly aura. However, the god was carrying a child. The beautiful child looked like a little fairy, making one want to tease him. Xiaoqi also knew that they were going backstage to find Brother Xiao Ye. Mommy had said that Brother Luo was also backstage, so he might be able to meet him too. At the thought of seeing the person he liked later, he could not hide the smile on his happy little face. Ever since yesterday, Cheng Ye had not been in a good state. He only fell asleep in a daze after taking sleeping pills last night too. Su Yi was worried about her younger brother, so she vacated her lounge to let him rest alone inside and build up his energy. He would be going on stage later. There could not be the slightest mistake in the last round of the competition. There were already hundreds of thousands of people in the stadium, not to mention the millions of people waiting for the live broadcast in front of their screens. Ji Fanchen sent a message in advance to ask where Su Yi¡¯s resting room was and knocked on the door. Cheng Ye was making his final preparations when he heard a knock on the door. When he opened it and saw that it was Ji Fanchen, he shut the door without saying anything. Ji Fanchen¡¯s handsome face was a little dark, and a hint of helplessness appeared in his eyes. Thankfully, he had dodged quickly, or the door would have flattened his nose immediately. He knocked. ¡°Xiao Ye.¡± It couldn¡¯t be that this child¡¯s mood worsened after seeing him, right? Perhaps he should not have come to find him. Xiaoqi¡¯s large eyes were full of confusion. He took a look at Brother Xiao Ye and wondered why he had closed the door. He also seemed to be very angry. In a small voice, he asked, ¡°Uncle Chen, did you make Brother Xiao Ye angry?¡± Grandpa was like this when he was angry. Ji Fanchen sighed and hummed in agreement before knocking on the door. There were people coming and going, so he did not dare speak too loudly either. ¡°Xiao Ye, open the door. I¡¯ll explain everything clearly to you.¡± He was still childish. He had been angry with him till now because of that doll of Little Gray. He was ignoring him and had not gone back to visit Little Gray either. He wouldn¡¯t even accept or watch videos of Little Gray. Actually, Cheng Ye could not explain why he was angry either. Was he angry that Ji Fanchen had thrown away the doll of Little Gray? Definitely not. He was not a child. How could he be angry about this? However, he was just angry. There was an indescribable anger in him. He just felt stuffy in his chest and was annoyed. Every little while, he heard him knocking on the door again and again. There were many workers coming and going. If he did not open the door and Ji Fancheng kept waiting outside, how would people look at the two of them? Ji Fanchen knocked again. If Xiao Ye did not open the door soon, he would really have to leave. He could not let others gossip about them. ¡°Xiao Ye.¡± Cheng Ye opened the door in a huff. The first thing he saw was not Ji Fanchen¡¯s face, but the little fella sprawled on his shoulder. He was all rosy-cheeked and smiling at him at the moment. He frowned, and his words carried hints of sarcasm that he himself did not notice. ¡°Brother Chen, congratulations. It¡¯s only been a few days since we last met and you already have a child. Did you come to invite me to attend your wedding?¡± Chapter 722 - Hi, Brother Luo Ji Fanchen was stunned for a while. This was the first time he had seen him behave and speak in this kind of manner. He frowned slightly and said, ¡°He¡¯s not my son. He¡¯s Sheng Sheng¡¯s.¡± Then, he closed the door smoothly. Cheng Ye looked at the duo in a daze. In the end, his eyes landed on Xiaoqi as he stuttered, ¡°Whose son?¡± Before Ji Fanchen could explain, Xiaoqi raised his hand on his own and stood up. His weak little appearance was extremely adorable as he said in a young and childish voice, ¡°Brother Xiao Ye, my mommy is Ling Sheng!¡± Cheng Ye¡¯s face was covered with question marks. ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng¡¯s son?¡± Ji Fanchen nodded. He was neither married nor had a girlfriend. How could such a big son pop out of nowhere after half a month? When Cheng Ye found out that Xiaoqi was Ling Sheng¡¯s son, all the unhappiness in his heart disappeared instantly. While playing with him, Cheng Ye corrected him earnestly. ¡°Xiaoqi, it¡¯s not Brother Xiao Ye. It¡¯s Uncle Xiao Ye.¡± Ji Fanchen watched from the side but he did not get a chance to explain. However, if he continued not to say anything, he was afraid that Cheng Ye would participate in the competition with hidden worries, which would affect his performance. ¡°Xiao Ye, there was a webcam in that doll. That¡¯s why I threw it away.¡± Cheng Ye let out a snort and started playing with Xiaoqi without looking at him. ¡°Xiaoqi, where¡¯s your mommy? Where are the other uncles and aunties?¡± Humph! Why had he not told him that there was a hidden camera earlier? Xiaoqi said, ¡°Mommy and Auntie Yu went to buy milk tea. Uncle Jiang Yi and the others went to buy chocolate chips.¡± ¡°You were competing during those few days. I was afraid that it would affect your mood if you found out, so I didn¡¯t tell you,¡± Ji Fanchen sighed and added, ¡°In the future, get your agent to properly check the gifts sent by the fans before placing them at home again. Do you understand?¡± Cheng Ye pretended not to hear him and carried Xiaoqi to the sofa. That was when he realized that the child was wearing orange clothes. He smiled and asked, ¡°Does Xiaoqi like Brother Luo?¡± Xiaoqi recalled his mother¡¯s words and did not know if he should shake his head or nod. He said crisply, ¡°Xiaoqi likes Brother Xiao Ye the most. I also like Brother Luo.¡± Cheng Ye patted his head and corrected him earnestly. ¡°I told you it¡¯s Uncle Xiao Ye. Why did you call me by the wrong name again? Can Uncle Xiao Ye take you to see Brother Luo?¡± Xiaoqi¡¯s big eyes sparkled with anticipation. He had long wanted to see Brother Luo in person. In a soft voice, he asked, ¡°Can I?¡± Cheng Ye had already picked him up. Xiaoqi wanted to walk by himself, so he tugged at his hand excitedly while they went to find Si Chengluo. Upon seeing the duo leave, Ji Fanchen let out another low sigh and followed them. No matter where Si Chengluo was, he would wear his earphones, looking as though the world had nothing to do with him. He was immersed in his own world. ¡°Brother Luo!¡± Cheng Ye shouted. He did not answer, but Cheng Ye knew that he had heard him. He dragged Xiaoqi over to him and introduced him. ¡°This is your little fan, Xiaoqi. He¡¯s here to see you and cheer you on!¡± Xiaoqi was a little excited. His small hands were clasped together nervously as he looked at the handsome young man in front of him. With a silly and slightly shy smile, he hugged onto Cheng Ye¡¯s thigh, wanting to hide himself. Si Chengluo looked at the little fella in front of him. Somehow, he felt that his face looked a bit familiar, and it gave him a feeling of closeness too. His lips curled up unconsciously as he greeted him. ¡°Hi, Xiaoqi.¡± Only then did Xiaoqi stand up straight and look at him seriously and excitedly. ¡°Hi, Brother Luo. I¡¯m your fan. Brother Luo, good luck!¡± Chapter 723 - Sudden Turn of Events The little fella was so nervous that his voice changed. Cheng Ye was not a talkative person either, so he didn¡¯t tell Si Chengluo that Xiaoqi was Ling Sheng¡¯s son. After fulfilling his wish, he led Xiaoqi away. Ling Sheng and the others happened to arrive just in time and had bought food and drinks. Those who understood would know that they were there to watch the finals. Those who didn¡¯t would think that they had gathered to watch a movie! They were even eating. They bought a lot of milk tea, which was all distributed in the name of the Eight Immortals. The backstage crew, the participants, their managers, and assistants all got their share. However, the participating youths were about to go on stage and would not eat or drink. People like Si Chengluo had always been maintaining their figures. He would not touch high-calorie foodstuffs like milk tea. He was a very self-disciplined person. Cheng Ye had a lot to ask Ling Sheng. What was with the child? When did she have a son? Why had she not told them? On the other hand, Su Yi did not ask anything and simply accepted it. She hugged Xiaoqi happily. Sheng Sheng was truly a winner in life. She had a loving neighbor, such handsome uncles from both sides of the family, and even an adorable son. The few of them were waiting backstage. Some reporters had come to interview the Eight Immortals. The Eight Immortals¡¯ fans, who were happily watching the live streaming on the screen, spun around on the spot. Some sharp-eyed fans saw that other than them, there was also an adorable boy on the screen. He only appeared twice but looked pink and delicate. Seeing him made one¡¯s heart almost burst with tenderness. They were all guessing who had brought the child. The child was wearing an orange down jacket and holding two light sticks. Some people guessed that he was a young fan of Cheng Ye and Si Chengluo. He had to be someone¡¯s relative. He was too adorable¡ªchasing celebrities with his family members at a young age. He was definitely a celebrity-chasing winner. Not only could he be with the Eight Immortals, but he could also meet the little brothers backstage. cHowever, until the end, no one knew who had brought the child over. Anyway, he seemed to be on good terms with everyone. The reporters did not manage to find out either. After the few of them said goodbye to the live-streaming audience, they left the resting lounge and went to the spectator seats. Ling Sheng looked at the stadium, which was full of people. If someone had trypophobia, they would be scared to death looking at this sight. She herself felt dizzy just looking at it. Besides the clusters of orange and blue colors, the other colors were separated. Even if they were together, they only made up small sections. Just by looking at the seat positions, one could tell the purchasing power of the fans, the number of fans, and capabilities of their idols at a single glance. Xiaoqi was the most pampered person. He did not need to use his feet no matter where he went, as the uncles naturally carried him around, especially Ji Fanchen. He practically held Xiaoqi in his arms everywhere. If he couldn¡¯t see the boy, he would look for him every two seconds and shout to see who was in front of him. Conversely, as the mother, Ling Sheng was not concerned at all. She did not care where her son was, nor was she afraid that her son would be kidnapped by strangers. Most people had already entered the venue. The orderliness in the venue was pretty good. It was said that nearly 1,000 security guards had been mobilized for the safety of this show. There was suddenly chaos on the left-hand side. Judging from the shouts, someone seemed to have fainted. There were many people after all, and they were all entering the venue, so it was a mess for a moment. Ling Sheng and the others had just passed by the place when they saw the crowd started to get congested like tidal waves. Everyone squeezed into the narrow corridor. The security guards had also noticed the abnormality there. Upon seeing that the situation was not good, they shouted for the crowd to not move or get anxious. and to stay where they were. However, the crowd was already in a complete mess due to the unexpected situation. They crowded together, pushing and squeezing one another. After someone fell, the situation became even worse. Nangong Lengyu had said that she was accompanying Song Yiyan to watch the live performance. However, she actually had her own selfish motives. She quite liked Si Chengluo and was considered his ¡®mama¡¯ fan[1]. She had come to cheer him on. Luo Xin, who was Song Yiyan¡¯s best friend, had followed her over here too. In fact, the three women had come together. Before they could reach their seats, an overcrowding incident happened. The moment the girl behind them fell, she was stepped on a few times by the people around her. She cried out in fright. [1] ¡®Mama¡¯ fans refer to older women who treat the idols like their sons. Chapter 724 - A Familiar Voice Nangong Lengyu wanted to help the girl up, but she was forced to continue walking involuntarily. She could not help but feel anxious. Her eyes suddenly turned cold as she ordered sternly, ¡°Someone fell down. Don¡¯t move!¡± A cold and ethereal voice suddenly sounded in the air. It was very solemn, but it carried a sense of stability that shook one¡¯s heart. The crowd suddenly fell silent and stopped in their tracks. Around them, more than ten security guards who had rushed over to maintain order were anxious to death. No matter how much they shouted, no one listened. If something happened, never mind whether the competition could continue, the relevant personnel would all get into trouble. Upon hearing the woman¡¯s shout, they saw the crowd¡ªwho had not listened no matter how much they shouted¡ªsuddenly stop as though they had been cast under a spell. When they looked over again, she turned out to be a slender woman. However, her aura was sparkling in the crowd. This elegant and refined woman who seemed to have a body that amassed light, had already helped the person on the ground up. Nangong Lengyu looked at the girl in front of her. She tugged at her arm and half-protected her within her embrace. ¡°Are you all right?¡± The girl was almost scared to death. Her face was covered in tears, and her eyes could not hide the horror within. It was not like she had not seen the news before. When there was chaos among a gathered crowd, a stampede incident could kill people. She was afraid of being trampled to death. Upon hearing the reassuring voice, she shook her head while recovering from shock. ¡°Be more careful.¡± After Nangong Lengyu saved her, the former went to find Luo Xin and Song Yiyan. Then, she realized that the two young ladies had already been forced apart from her. There were too many people, so she could not find them. Order had been maintained for the time being. The security guards watched them walk forward one by one, breaking out in a cold sweat. Ling Sheng heard someone shout. It was a very familiar voice. It was Auntie Yu. As she walked, she looked around for her. However, there was a sea of people, so she could not find her. On the grandstand, people gradually took their seats. Song Yiyan had bought seats in the second row. Luo Xin entered and reached out to pull her in while still looking for Nangong Lengyu. However, a girl behind her suddenly missed her footing and fell forward, slamming straight into Song Yiyan. Song Yiyan was about to sit down when someone bumped into her all of a sudden. Due to fright, she let out a fleeting scream and fell toward the ground. Ling Sheng did not know why she was so unlucky. When she was knocked over, she subconsciously grabbed the girl¡¯s waist but hit the railing behind her instead. She gritted her teeth in pain as tears streamed down her face. Song Yiyan did not feel the pain she had expected. Instead, she had bumped into a soft body. When she opened her eyes, she saw that she was being protected by someone. Tears plopped down her face as she sobbed nervously and flusteredly. ¡°Are you¡­ all right?¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s face had contorted from the immense pain. When she heard the voice, she turned around suddenly and saw that Little White Rabbit¡¯s face was full of tears. She sucked in a breath of cold air in pain and sighed helplessly. ¡°Little Sister, I was mowed down by you. I haven¡¯t cried, so why are you crying?¡± Song Yiyan¡¯s vision was blurry from crying. Upon hearing her words, she cried even harder. She was at a loss and did not know what to do. ¡°Sorry¡­ Are you all right? I¡­ I¡­¡± Ling Sheng could not get up, as her back hurt a lot from the collision. She patted her shoulder. ¡°Stop crying. Can you help me up first? We¡¯re affecting human traffic.¡± Chapter 725 - Secondary Damage Only then did Song Yiyan remember that she was still lying in Ling Sheng¡¯s embrace. She stood up in a daze, but her legs went soft and she fell again, burying herself into Ling Sheng¡¯s chest. Ling Sheng was knocked into by her again, causing serious secondary damage. A black line appeared on her forehead. Seriously, that was enough. Not only did she ¡®molest¡¯ her once before, she had to take advantage of her every time she saw her! ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Song Yiyan stood up while crying and pulled her up. When her vision cleared a little, she saw the girl¡¯s sparkling, beautiful eyes in front of her. For a moment, she felt happy and embarrassed. She hurriedly wiped her tears nervously with her hands. ¡°I¡¯m not crying. I¡¯m not crying! I just got sand in my eyes.¡± Her heart felt achy yet warm. She did not know why she managed to meet her every time in such precarious circumstances. Last time, she had said that she was not allowed to cry! ¡°Are you all right?¡± Ling Sheng finally stood up and pulled her aside to avoid blocking the way. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Song Yiyan wiped her tears, but her big eyes were glistening with tears. She pretended to be strong and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. What about you?¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°I¡¯m not fine. You rammed so hard into me! You have to be responsible for me!¡± ¡°I¡­ How¡­ How¡­ How can I be responsible?¡± Song Yiyan stuttered, feeling wronged and nervous. She had never encountered such a situation in the past. How could she take up responsibility? ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Yanyan, are you all right?¡± Luo Xin had already run over and dragged Song Yiyan straight to her side. She sized her up from head to toe and only relaxed when she saw that Song Yiyan was fine. When Song Yiyan fell, she was scared out of her wits. She wanted to follow her down anxiously, but the road was blocked by others. After a long while, she finally managed to squeeze her way over here and saw that Ling Sheng was present too. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Song Yiyan shook her head and glanced at Ling Sheng. ¡°She saved me.¡± Upon seeing how Ling Sheng was still rubbing her waist, Luo Xin let out a cold snort in her heart. The world was really small. Why did Yanyan get to meet her every time? However, Ling Sheng had saved Yanyan after all. ¡°Thank you.¡± During Yanyan¡¯s dinner with the directors last time, which even she hadn¡¯t known about, Ling Sheng actually happened to pass by and saved her, causing Yanyan to gain a good impression of her. This time as well, Yanyan had fallen and she had just appeared at the right moment to help her again. Once could be a coincidence, but time and time again? How could she believe that they were coincidences! Ling Sheng could clearly feel that Luo Xin¡¯s hostility toward her was getting stronger and stronger. No matter what she did, this person would misunderstand and think that she had an ulterior motive. She was a very self-aware person. Since someone¡¯s dear sisterly friend had arrived, it was none of her business now. She looked at Song Yiyan and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving now. Be careful.¡± Shi Lingyu saw that Ling Sheng had been forcefully knocked down by someone, but she was a little far away. There were people in front of her, blocking the way. She ran over hurriedly and grabbed her shoulders, feeling extremely anxious. ¡°Are you okay? Are you all right? Where did you get hit? Let¡¯s go see the doctor!¡± Upon seeing her panicked look, Ling Sheng¡¯s heart warmed as she shook her head. Surely enough, her own dear friend was worried about her too. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just bumped into some fleshy parts. My bones are fine. Where are they?¡± Only then did Shi Lingyu relax. Upon seeing that she was still supporting her waist, her heart ached as she felt for her injury. ¡°You bumped into this spot. When it ends later, let¡¯s go to the hospital to take a look.¡± After speaking, she then looked toward Song Yiyan and Luo Xin. She was not familiar with them so she didn¡¯t recognize who they were. She was angry inside thus, her tone was not pleasant. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you people? Don¡¯t you know how to walk properly?¡± Chapter 726 - She Saved Me Before Song Yiyan¡¯s heart ached, and she wanted to cry again. However, she tried her best to hold back her tears. She sniffled and mumbled in a timid voice, ¡°Sorry.¡± Luo Xin frowned. Ling Sheng had yet to say anything, so who was she to yell at them the moment she opened her mouth? Yanyan was already a sensitive person, and she had not deliberately bumped into her. With an icy face, Luo Xin stated, ¡°We didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Shi Lingyu had not expected that reply when she only mentioned a few words. It was their fault to begin with, so they should just listen. Why were they arguing with her? She frowned and said in an unhappy tone, ¡°We¡¯re going to the hospital to take an X-ray and see a doctor. You people can take responsibility!¡± Song Yiyan was so anxious that she did not know what to do. Upon seeing that Luo Xin was about to speak again, she hurriedly stopped her. She walked forward and looked at Ling Sheng and Shi Lingyu. She finally mustered up her courage. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault. Are you going to the hospital now? I¡¯ll pay for it.¡± Luo Xin¡¯s pupils constricted. She had not expected that Song Yiyan, who was like a small rabbit and had always been hiding behind her, would one day stand up for herself. If this had happened in the past, she would definitely have cried continuously while tugging on her and not daring to speak. She had a feeling that something was changing slowly. She had a bad feeling that if she did not do anything next, things would develop in a direction she could not control. Shi Lingyu saw that Song Yiyan¡¯s attitude wasn¡¯t bad and the latter¡¯s voice was soft and a little hoarse, while her appearance was like that of a little rabbit. It made one unable to bear being angry with her. Shi Lingyu¡¯s bearing also became much gentler. ¡°Leave your contact details. I¡¯ll look for you later.¡± Song Yiyan pointed at Ling Sheng and said weakly, ¡°She has it.¡± Ling Sheng let out a low cough and tugged at Shi Lingyu. ¡°We know each other, Sister Yu. We know each other.¡± Luo Xin¡¯s eyes darkened as her fists tightened by her sides. When had Yanyan given Ling Sheng her contact details? Why had she not told her? Shi Lingyu looked at Ling Sheng. Ling Sheng nodded and dragged Shi Lingyu away. ¡°We are acquaintances. I¡¯m fine so she doesn¡¯t have to compensate me. Let¡¯s go quickly. The show will start soon.¡± Then, she turned around elegantly and waved at Luo Xin and Song Yiyan while smiling. ¡°We¡¯ll be leaving then.¡± Song Yiyan wanted to chase after her and say something, but she swallowed her words. When she saw that Ling Sheng was about to leave, her eyes held some disappointment. ¡°Sheng Sheng.¡± When Nangong Lengyu came over, she saw Ling Sheng and shouted happily. She asked Song Yiyan, ¡°You know Sheng Sheng?¡± Song Yiyan nodded. ¡°She saved me¡­ twice.¡± Luo Xin noticed how, when the haughty and aloof goddess, Movie Queen Nangong called out to Ling Sheng, her eyes were full of joy and gentleness. She could not see the indifferent detachment between Nangong Lengyu and Luo Xin herself when she spoke to her at all. Her heart felt like it had been stabbed by a thorn, and she felt terrible. ¡°Auntie Yu.¡± Upon hearing her voice, Ling Sheng turned around happily and ran toward her. She did not find her after searching for such a long time, but she appeared on her own instead. Shi Lingyu recognized her immediately. The person standing beside Luo Xin was Movie Queen Nangong. Sheng Sheng had even insisted that she was not close to her but just look at her excited face! Everyone was gathered at this spot. Ji Fanchen and the rest had also arrived around the same time. When Xiaoqi saw Nangong Lengyu, his huge eyes lit up suddenly and he waved his hand excitedly. ¡°Auntie Nangong.¡± ¡°Oh, Xiaoqi is here too!¡± Upon seeing the child in Ji Fanchen¡¯s embrace, Nangong Lengyu took him into her arms straight away. Looking at the orange down jacket he was wearing, she smiled and asked, ¡°Does Xiaoqi like Brother Luo?¡± Xiaoqi nodded his little head hurriedly. ¡°Auntie Nangong, do you like Brother Luo too? Xiaoqi also likes Brother Xiao Ye¡­ Uncle Xiao Ye.¡± Chapter 727 - Complex Situation Brother Xiao Ye had said that he could not call him Brother. He was a generation older, so he had to call him Uncle. Shi Lingyu was still a little confused and did not understand what was going on. Why was Sheng Sheng calling Nangong Lengyu ¡®Aunt¡¯? Why was Xiaoqi also calling her ¡®Aunt¡¯? She looked her in the eyes and asked her what was going on. Ling Sheng did not notice this problem. However, since there were so many people around, they could not stay there blocking the way. Once everyone was seated, it would be time for them to go to their own seats as well. ¡°Auntie Yu, you guys should go in first. It¡¯s starting soon. I¡¯ll look for you when it¡¯s over.¡± Nangong Lengyu hugged Xiaoqi, unwilling to let go. She had not seen him in a long time and missed the little guy. She looked at Ling Sheng and suggested. ¡°Sheng Sheng, can you let Xiaoqi follow me?¡± Ling Sheng looked at Xiaoqi as a way to ask for her son¡¯s opinion. Xiaoqi liked Auntie Nangong a lot. She was very similar to his maternal grandma, but he was slightly reluctant to part with his mother. After struggling for a moment, he hugged Nangong Lengyu¡¯s neck and chose her. Ling Sheng gave him pieces of advice before she saw her son get carried away by someone else. This old mother¡¯s eyes teared up and she sniffled. Her son did not follow everyone, but he had a particularly good relationship with Auntie Yu. He had even told her that Auntie Yu had the smell of his grandma. Actually, the original owner had not really cared for Xiaoqi all along. Xiaoqi had basically grown up in his grandma¡¯s embrace and on her back all this time. That was why he had a good relationship with his grandma and liked her a lot. His relationship with his grandma was deeper than the original owner¡¯s. Shi Lingyu could not help but sigh. ¡°Our son is really a clever boy!¡± When he was leaving, the child called Ling Sheng ¡®Aunt¡¯ instead of ¡®Mommy¡¯. It really made one¡¯s heart ache a little to hear that, but one would also feel sorry for his sensibility. Even for adults, it was not easy to change the way they addressed people. It must have been a conditioned reflex after a long time, that he knew that he had to call her Aunt outside. Ling Sheng corrected her. ¡°He¡¯s my son!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you agree to let Xiaoqi be my godson? You can¡¯t go back on your word so soon.¡± Shi Lingyu hooked onto her arm and smiled coquettishly. ¡°What¡¯s the differentiation between yours and mine? What¡¯s yours is mine.¡± Ling Sheng rolled her eyes at her and teased, ¡°When are you having a child with Brother Bei?¡± When the arrow was pointed toward her, Shi Lingyu cleared her throat, feeling a little embarrassed. ¡°We haven¡¯t even started dating. You know that the situation in a place like the entertainment circle is too complicated. Who knows!¡± Upon seeing that she had even gotten embarrassed, Ling Sheng glanced behind and locked her eyes on Yu Bei. ¡°Brother Bei, when do you want a child?¡± Yu Bei gave her a warning look. There were people everywhere. What was she talking about? What if someone heard her? He ran over to pull Shi Lingyu away and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t be led astray by her.¡± Shi Lingyu pouted and struggled free from him to look for Ling Sheng. This stinky man. Every single one of them was a big pervert who was trying to drive a wedge between them sisters. Jiang Yi laughed gloatingly. Chu Zhian patted his shoulder with an expression that said, ¡°Take it easy. When women are together, what use is there for a man? Why do you have to go up to them and find trouble? If not you, who else would they diss?¡± Ji Fanchen¡¯s lips curled up slightly as he watched the two girls sit down holding hands. Men would never understand the feelings between girls. When girls were together, everyone would think that everything they did was natural. Even if they were behaving very intimately, at most, they would say that they had a good relationship. However, if their genders were swapped and two men were holding hands on the street or showing the slightest intimacy, they would be treated as gays. When he thought of this, his eyes darkened suddenly. He looked in the direction of the stage. Should he stay further away from Xiao Ye? Otherwise, it would affect his development! Chapter 728 - There’s Something Fishy Between The Two of You In the past, he had never paid attention to this. Neither had he known that there were so many fans with such dirty minds. Fans who supported male and male CPs were already common in the current entertainment circle. There were even plenty of male celebrities who had filmed same-sex television dramas relying on this kind of benefits to become popular. They went from being nameless to household names. There were many people who even said that they looked down on male celebrities who relied on this kind of benefits, but they also secretly wanted to act in such shows. In the end, money was everything. In the past, he had not cared much about this kind of situation. However, ever since he and Xiao Ye had gained more and more CP fans, he had gained a deeper understanding of things too. The more he understood, the angrier, more disgusted and repulsed he became. It was fine if they were just normal fans, but those unsightly and erotic fan fiction books or manga¡­ It would be fine if he did not read them. Once he knew about them, the word ¡®anger¡¯ wasn¡¯t enough to describe how he felt. He even learned a new vocabulary term¡ªnisu[1]. Those comments, words, and photos in the entertainment circle made him feel deeply uncomfortable. ¡°Brother Chen, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Upon seeing that he was constantly distracted, Ling Sheng was a little worried. ¡°Is Xiao Ye still ignoring you? Have you explained that matter to him?¡± Ji Fanchen hummed in accord. ¡°Yes.¡± He was very conflicted and vexed right now. He wanted to find someone to talk to and ask about what course of action he should take next. He only treated Xiao Ye as a younger brother that he doted on. There were no other feelings mixed into their friendship. However, if his current relationship with him was already affecting his future development in the entertainment circle, should he break off this relationship immediately? ¡°You know Xiao Ye¡¯s temper. His anger subsides quickly,¡± Ling Sheng comforted him. ¡°He must have already forgiven you. It¡¯s just that his mind hasn¡¯t gotten around to it yet. Perhaps everything will be fine after the competition ends.¡± Ji Fanchen nodded and murmured in agreement again. Sometimes, he thought that it was not necessarily a bad idea to distance himself from Xiao Ye in such a way too. In the last round of the competition, the atmosphere at the venue was at its peak. The students were also extremely nervous. In the last decisive match, only seven would pass through, out of the fifteen people. The remaining seven students would form a male group and debut. This competition could also be considered a choice of fate. Actually, based on the popularity and rankings of the participants in the previous few episodes, there wasn¡¯t much doubt anymore. However, no one could be sure. A dark horse could appear in the end. After all, this was the last round. Everyone was saving up their energy to fight to the end In particular, the further one¡¯s ranking went, the smaller the difference in their popularity score. Full of energy, the fans were trying their best to make the final sprint. Perhaps if one worked a little harder, their idol could surpass the students in front of them and debut successfully. At that moment, Ling Sheng was a little glad that Xiaoqi had left with Auntie Yu. Otherwise, the cameras would keep sweeping toward them and reporters would come to interview them. She still didn¡¯t want to expose Xiaoqi to the media¡¯s spotlight at this point in time. She only wanted him to live a low-key, happy childhood. After Ling Sheng finished cheering for Xiao Ye, she thought for a while and added, ¡°As a senior in the same company, I want to tell Si Chengluo that you can do it!¡± The more one avoided this kind of thing, the more the fans would feel that there was something fishy about the two of them. If one did not dare speak up, it meant that the person was feeling guilty. Instead, it was easier to be accepted by others when one spoke openly and naturally. Backstage, Si Chengluo suddenly swiped to the live-stream. When he saw the girl smiling and cheering him on, the corners of his lips curled up greatly, and his eyes were full of happiness. [1] Nisu (ÄàËÜ) is an online subculture of female fans fantasizing about male celebrities being female, often in the role of a lover, a sister, a daughter or even a stepmom. Chapter 729 - He’s Looking At You He would definitely work hard and fulfill the promise he had made to her when he was young¡ªto become the brightest star. It wasn¡¯t for his parents who had abandoned him to see, nor did he want to find them or seek revenge on them. He just wanted her to see him. He had been working hard and moving in the direction she hoped for. He had been living like she wanted him to live without hesitation. Before the competition started, the venue fell silent. Only the big screen was showing the preparations and interviews of the students backstage. Fans who had not been able to buy the tickets or appear at the venue were also waiting in front of their screens. They were watching on their phones, computers, and tablets, waiting for the voting to start. They had registered countless voting accounts and were prepared to start the last battle. Those who were not at the venue could also feel the explosive situation through the images on the screen. The fans of the Eight Immortals would watch it on time. When they saw the Eight Immortals gather again, they were so excited that they teared up. They loved this program¡¯s after-sales service. The outcome was no surprise. Si Chengluo was first, and he debuted at C position[1]. Cheng Ye, who was second, was only less than 500 votes away from Si Chengluo, who was first. It was unfortunate that he had lost. Amidst the cheers of the fans, Si Chengluo sat on the throne that symbolized the champion. He wore a crown and waved at the fans in greeting. The throats of those female fans of Si Chengluo had already gone hoarse from all the shouting. Those who were still yelling with all their might were so excited that tears welled in their eyes as they kept calling his name. Shi Lingyu sighed. It was just 500 votes¡­ a trifling 500 votes. She just had to rope in a few more people to vote. She had initially thought that Xiao Ye could turn the tables. However, Xiao Ye¡¯s relationship with Si Chengluo wasn¡¯t bad and they were both from the same company. He had long said in the group chat that even if he lost, he would concede and be sincerely convinced. In private, he was very impressed and admitted that this person was slightly stronger than him. However, where was this Si Chengluo looking at? She frowned and tugged at Ling Sheng. ¡°Sheng Sheng, why do I keep feeling like Si Chengluo is looking at you? Could the rumors about the two of you be true?¡± ¡°He¡¯s probably looking at the fans? Why would he be looking at me?¡± Ling Sheng refused to admit it, but she had actually felt his gaze too. One could feel whoever was watching them and paying attention to them. Ever since her younger brother had gone on stage to perform and been declared as the victor, he had been looking at her from time to time. His gaze followed her like a shadow. When he reached the throne, he looked towards her deeply. They were close, sitting in the first row. Her vision was good too, so she did not look at the big screen. She only looked at the stage. Even so, she could see the excitement and arrogance in his eyes, as though he was telling her, Look, I did it? How strange. Why did he have to tell her that? He had done it because he himself was impressive. What did this have to do with her? He was making it seem as though there was something between them. Si Chengluo¡¯s gaze was more moving than ever. It was full of pride, arrogance and gratitude. There even seemed to be lights sparkling at the bottom of his eyes. In the past, when he had gotten first place, he had not had such a haughty expression on his face. He had always been calm and cool, as though the first place belonged to him. Confidence without any doubt. All the fans felt that every time he got first place, he was so handsome that it made one¡¯s heart pound. However, this was the first time they had seen him look so emotional. It was as though he was telling everyone who supported him that he had done it. There is a kind of misperception called ¡®I have a feeling¡­¡¯ Fans are such a huge group that when they are immersed in joy and moved beyond belief, they cry louder and louder out of excitement, unable to control their emotions. [1] For an artiste, C position means to take the center stage, becoming the main focus of the audience. Chapter 730 - The Final Result She had accompanied him all the way and watched him grow slowly. When she saw him become so outstanding, she felt like her baby had just grown up. Voting, helping their idol get to the top of the rankings, spending lots of money and the hard work of checking the rankings day and night¡­ The moment he won the championship, they felt touched and delighted. Everything they had done for him had been worth it. It felt as if they had gotten something in return for their efforts, which gave people a sense of pride. Si Chengluo thanked all the fans who supported him and bowed deeply. He thanked them for the investment of their hard work during this period. He had come here for her, but his heart was not made of stone. Be it rational or irrational fans, they had made indelible contributions on his way to the championship. It was their efforts that had resulted in his success today. However, if it had not been for her, he would not have returned to China at all. Although he was also extremely popular in country H, his development prospects could not be compared to China¡¯s at all. At that moment, be it the last student to get the chance to debut successfully, or the eliminated students, everyone was making their speech one after another and thanking their fans. As they spoke, they ended up sobbing silently. Those who won were happy for their victory, and those who lost were worried about their future and apprehensive for their fates. They felt that they had let down their fans¡¯ efforts and were crying too. What kind of group were the fans? My baby is crying. My heart aches and I¡¯m so sad. Baby, don¡¯t cry. No matter what the outcome is, we¡¯ll always be with you. The fans of students who had successfully debuted were crying happily and excitedly. Wuwuwu, the baby they had raised with copious amounts of money could finally debut. Baby, continue to work hard. Take the flowery path. We¡¯ll always support you and be your solid support. The fans of the students who had been eliminated blamed themselves and cried sadly. Boohoohoo¡­ Baby, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all our fault. If we had worked harder, you might have been able to debut. However, don¡¯t worry. No matter what the outcome is, we¡¯ll always be with you. You have to continue walking. Don¡¯t give up on yourself. We¡¯re still young so there are still many opportunities. Ling Sheng had not expected that at the end of a good match, the whole venue would be filled with the sounds of weeping. It was simply a big-scale crying scene. However, the environment there was really infectious. Even Shi Lingyu started sobbing. Yu Bei hugged her and patted her back. In a gentle voice, he coaxed her. ¡°Xiao Ye has already debuted. Don¡¯t cry.¡± Ji Fanchen¡¯s eyes reddened with joy as he looked at the young man on the stage. The young man seemed to have sensed his gaze and looked over. His eyes were still full of tears, but his smile was full of arrogance and joy. The students expressed their thoughts one after another. When they got off the stage, the curtains finally closed on the finals. Ling Sheng looked around immediately to find her precious son. Jiang Yi looked at her as she glanced around for a long time. Then, she tiptoed and waved excitedly in a particular direction of the crowd. He had even thought that she did not care about her son anymore, that she was immensely broad-minded. Nangong Lengyu and the two girls had not left. They stood rooted to the ground, waiting for Ling Sheng and her party to arrive. It would be even more troublesome if they went against the crowd to the first row. When most of the people on her side had left, Ling Sheng went over to fetch her son. Upon seeing Song Yiyan, who kept sniffing, she asked, ¡°Why? Has your favorite little idol been eliminated?¡± Chapter 731 - Bye, Grandma Song Yiyan could not speak from her crying. She shook her head vigorously and sobbed incoherently. ¡°No, he advanced.¡± Ling Sheng frowned, her forehead darkening. Since he advanced, why are you crying? You can just cry for a short while. Look at the other fans in the place. Besides chatting and laughing, some of their faces were dark. No one else was crying so miserably. ¡°It¡¯s good that he advanced. Why are you crying when he has advanced?¡± Song Yiyan sniffled. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m happy. I¡¯m¡­ happy for him.¡± Ling Sheng actually understood the fans¡¯ minds very well. Just cry then. She did not bother with her anymore. She looked at Nangong Lengyu, who was about to carry her son home. ¡°Auntie Yu, thank you. We¡¯re leaving. You guys should go home too. It¡¯s already this late.¡± Nangong Lengyu looked at the crying Song Yiyan and felt helpless. Why was this child so melancholic? She had brought her out. If she did not send her back, she would be worried too. ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys having a gathering?¡± Actually, she really wanted to meet the Eight Immortals with Sheng Sheng. ¡°I don¡¯t know. We have to go backstage to find out. Perhaps the students and coaches are going to have a gathering!¡± Ling Sheng, who was not sure either, carried her son over. Xiaoqi said, ¡°Bye, Grandma.¡± Upon hearing this, Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes widened abruptly. She smiled a little awkwardly at Nangong Lengyu then looked at her son. ¡°Don¡¯t call her that.¡± How had she become his grandma in such a short period of time? ¡°It¡¯s alright, I got Xiaoqi to call me that.¡± Nangong Lengyu smiled. ¡°You already call me Auntie. What should he call me? How can he call me Auntie too?¡± Ling Sheng thought that even if he did not call her Auntie, calling her Paternal Grandma would be better than calling her Maternal Grandma[1]. What in the world¡­? She looked at her and sighed, ¡°Auntie Yu.¡± ¡°Xiaoqi said I look very much like his grandma.¡± Nangong Lengyu spoke to her as they walked. ¡°It¡¯s just a name. He can call me anything. I don¡¯t have many rules here.¡± Ling Sheng did not know what to say. Not so many rules? Then, if you knew that Xiaoqi calls Huo Ci Maternal Grandpa, would you still be willing to let him call you Maternal Grandma? Luo Xin held Song Yiyan¡¯s arm and followed behind them. When she saw that the people in front of her were chatting like they were very familiar and intimate with each other, she felt a fire burning in her heart. For what reason could Ling Sheng easily gain Nangong Lengyu¡¯s favor? What was she doing that was worse than her? Was it because she did not bootlick her? During this period of time, she kept feeling like no matter what Ling Sheng did, it seemed to be very easy. Even in casual interactions with others, she could gain their approval and fondness very easily. For example, Movie Queen Nangong and Yanyan. Including today¡¯s encounter, Yanyan had only met her three times, but her attitude showed that she was very concerned about Ling Sheng. ¡°I accompanied Yanyan over. I knew that she wanted to watch the finals but her father was worried, so I brought her here.¡± As Nangong Lengyu spoke, she mentioned Song Yiyan. It turned out that the Nangong Family had a good relationship with the Song Family. They were long-time family friends and all the elders in both families knew one another. According to seniority, she had to call Song Yiyan¡¯s father, Song Jing, Older Brother. Song Yiyan had to call her Aunt. Ling Sheng briefly introduced her friends to Nangong Lengyu. After that, she kept talking to her in a low voice, ¡°Auntie Yu, I didn¡¯t expect you to chase celebrities too.¡± ¡°Luo Luo is really a good child.¡± Nangong Lengyu didn¡¯t use to chase celebrities. Why would she? However, ever since Si Chengluo had been involved in a scandal with Ling Sheng, she had become interested in the child. [1] In Chinese, the honorific ÄÌÄÌ refers to one¡¯s grandmother from the father¡¯s side of the family while ÍâÆÅ refers to one¡¯s grandmother from the mother¡¯s side. By calling Nangong Lengyu ÍâÆÅ, it also means that she is ¡®married¡¯ to Í⹫, who happens to be Huo Ci. Chapter 732 - High-Profile and Conspicuous That interest was the start of her fall into this hobby¡ªchasing celebrities. After watching his live-stream, she was hooked into becoming a fan of this little brother¡¯s capabilities and aura. After seeing the little brother¡¯s background story, her heart ached even more for him. He had been abandoned by his parents when he was young and had been born in an orphanage. Later, he was adopted by a couple in country H, and his foster parents had been deaf and mute. His family¡¯s living conditions had not been good either. Si Chengluo had relied completely on his own efforts to get to where he was today, one step at a time. There was no easy success. Behind him had been hardships and hard work that one could not see. Worse still, the little boy did not have the money to attend professional training classes, so he practiced alone. Later on, his foster father fell ill, and his already hard-pressed family situation became even more difficult. He had to go to school and practice at the same time to pursue his dreams, all the while working to earn money to support his family as well. At 14 years old, due to his outstanding appearance and talented capabilities, he entered a certain management company in country H to become a trainee. While living frugally, he did not spend a single cent of the living expenses provided by the company. He had given them all to his family, for his foster father¡¯s treatments. When he debuted three years later, he was the company¡¯s most outstanding trainee. The company had allowed him to participate in a talent show. From the start of the show until the end, he had been like a king. He had firmly occupied the number one position and had obtained the support of countless fans. He should have debuted with a C position and had a brilliant future. However, Huo Ci¡¯s Studio had taken him into their company. It was said that he had paid a huge penalty for breaking the contract. When the fans in country H heard the news, a small number of them objected strongly. Some fans left the group and led the way to cause trouble. On the other hand, many fans who really cared about him heaved a sigh of relief. Little brother had suffered all the way to this position. The previous management company was not some big company either. If he became famous, they would rely on him alone to support and drive the whole company¡¯s GDP. There was no doubt that he would be working day and night, rushing to different programs, holding concerts and attending fanmeets. When that time came, wouldn¡¯t the little brother become so tired that he would vomit blood? Out of all the students, no one could surpass their younger brother in terms of hardship and pitifulness. In terms of ability, their younger brother defeated all of them by a mile, including Cheng Ye, who was actually pretty good. However, he had never complained about his hardships. He had never uttered a single bad remark outside. The stronger a person is, the more heartbreaking he makes others feel. Countless female fans had jumped into the pit¡ªcalled Si Chengluo¡ªwithout hesitation. After jumping in, they realized that they never wanted to go ashore again. Actually, this program was not that challenging for this little brother. He was too strong, so his existence here oppressed others. He had only come to let more people know of him. He needed a bigger platform to display his irresistible charm, where he had nowhere to shine. ¡°My Xiao Ye is not bad either.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s voice was very quiet. She had not expected that stinky younger brother to have had such a tough life when he usually acted so coolly. Indeed. It was even more bitter than the original host. After all, the original host¡¯s foster mother had raised her like her biological daughter. She had never withheld any delicious food and drinks from her, and hadn¡¯t let the girl suffer before either. ¡°Yes, Xiao Ye has improved the most along the way. It¡¯s as though he¡¯s chasing after Luo Luo.¡± Nangong Lengyu had been paying attention, so she could naturally sense it. This child, Xiao Ye, was full of energy and refused to admit defeat¡ªlike a young calf. As the saying goes, a newborn calf is not afraid of a tiger. It was the most appropriate description for him. Besides, he was smart and learned quickly. His ability in the finals could already beat his ability in the first episode by a long shot. His hard work and improvement could be seen clearly. Many children these days grew up under the coddling of their parents. Xiao Ye¡¯s family background wasn¡¯t bad. It was already pretty good that he could make such progress. Before they knew it, they had walked out of the stadium. Thankfully, they had walked separately, so no one had recognized them. It would be too eye-catching if they walked together as a group of people. Chapter 733 - Who Sent You Flowers? There were quite a lot of people at the public square, but other than the fans who had agreed to meet up, most of them had dispersed and returned to their respective homes. Shi Lingyu¡¯s hat was pulled low as she and Yu Bei followed Ling Sheng and the others, a short distance away. Upon seeing that they were about to part, they ran over hurriedly and greeted Nangong Lengyu with a smile. Pulling onto Ling Sheng, Shi Lingyu whispered in her ear, ¡°Sheng Sheng, help me get an autograph from the Movie Queen!¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s voice was also soft, as she was afraid of being heard. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a Little Cis?¡± Shi Lingyu said, ¡°I¡¯m not the one who wants it. I¡¯m helping someone else to ask for it. Please.¡± She was a Little Cis, and that would never change. However, she had an older cousin who liked Nangong Lengyu a lot. Ever since she had found out that her good friend Ling Sheng knew Movie Queen Nangong, she would subtly ask Shi Lingyu to get her an autograph every time she chatted with her. ¡°How can there be an autograph now?¡± Ling Sheng frowned. No one would carry a photo around. Sister Yu surely wouldn¡¯t be bringing one around either. ¡°This, this.¡± Shi Lingyu was fully-equipped. She stuffed a Polaroid into her hand and smiled. ¡°Hurry up, please. You¡¯re the best!¡± She had not been the one to grab this Polaroid. She was anxious when leaving so she had asked Yu Bei to bring a camera, but that fool had taken a Polaroid as a random camera! God knew that she had asked him to take a single-lens reflex camera (SLR) with long lenses! He could take the wrong one even with it placed on the table. What was the point of having a man? Thankfully though, he had taken the wrong one, which was why she could ask Movie Queen Nangong to take a photo and sign her name on it on the spot. After taking a few photos, Nangong Lengyu smiled at Shi Lingyu and asked, ¡°How many do you need?¡± Shi Lingyu was actually a little excited. She had not expected the Movie Queen to be so nice and approachable. She extended one finger, then humbly extended another two fingers. She even asked carefully, ¡°Not too many, right?¡± Had she gone overboard? She had quite a lot of relatives. Besides her cousin, there were also her paternal uncle, father¡¯s second eldest brother, and maternal uncle. They were all fans of the Movie Queen, especially the older generation who had said that Nangong Lengyu was the dream lover of the men in their generation. Many female elders also liked her. Nangong Lengyu signed five cards for her and said domineeringly, ¡°If it¡¯s not enough, tell Sheng Sheng to get more from me later.¡± Shi Lingyu, who was overwhelmed by her generosity, nodded vigorously. Then, she shook her head and said nervously and carefully, ¡°Enough, it¡¯s enough. Thank you, Movie Queen. Erm¡­ Can I take a photo with you?¡± Although the Movie Queen had a good relationship with Sheng Sheng, she did not want her to think that all of Sheng Sheng¡¯s friends were like this. She was afraid that it would affect Sheng Sheng negatively. In the midst of the photo-taking session, Ling Sheng¡¯s huge head butted directly between the two of them. How shameless. Shi Lingyu despised it to death. When she reached the backstage area and found Su Yi, Shi Lingyu complained on her phone. ¡°Sister Su Yi, look at her. I wanted to take a photo with the Best Actress, but she insisted on butting in!¡± ¡°Sister Su Yi, look at that petty person. She already took a lot of photos with the Best Actress while I only took one photo, yet she¡¯s jealous of me.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s huge head moved over again as she complained grievously. ¡°She¡¯s heartless. I¡¯m the one who contributed the most!¡± Shi Lingyu disdained her. ¡°I get to see you every day and take a lot of photos with you. Why would I want a photo with you?¡± While the girls were joking and laughing, someone suddenly knocked on the door. Shi Lingyu ran over to open the door. It was a delivery man who had sent flowers. It was a big bouquet, and the colors complimented one another tastefully and beautifully. She looked at Su Yi teasingly. ¡°Who sent this?¡± Su Yi rushed over to snatch the card, while pretending to be calm. ¡°Who else could it be? It must be a fan!¡± Ling Sheng, who was sharp-eyed and agile, grabbed the card before her and teased her with a smile. ¡°Why are you so nervous about a gift from a fan? It¡¯s probably a gift from a man!¡± Chapter 734 - On the Verge of Betrayal ¡°A friend. A friend gave this to me.¡± Su Yi corrected herself immediately, her face turning red. Ling Sheng opened the card and looked at the signature first without looking at the content. It was Lu Yubai! Shi Lingyu also went over to take a look and read the contents of the greeting card with Ling Sheng. It was really just a greeting card. There was nothing ambiguous about it. Congratulations on ending your variety show. Your career will go smoothly in the future. Su Yi snatched it back, her face still red from embarrassment. ¡°I told you that it was nothing. Why did you people insist on seeing it?¡± Ling Sheng pouted. What a boring old man. Shouldn¡¯t he be here personally to deliver the flowers? Why had he asked the flower shop to deliver them? However, she really wanted to know something. ¡°Sister Su Yi, after the MV filming ended, did my Fifth Uncle ask you out alone?¡± What was wrong with Fifth Uncle? Was he interested in Sister Su Yi? Or not? No matter what, he shouldn¡¯t keep the matter dangling. Anyway, she felt that Fifth Uncle was interested. Otherwise, he would not have changed the subject and started talking about other things every time she asked, instead of bluntly saying no. Su Yi¡¯s voice became louder as she chased after Ling Sheng in anger that had risen from embarrassment. ¡°Why would he ask me out? I already said that we¡¯re work partners. Teacher Lu only treats me as a junior!¡± Strangled by the throat, Ling Sheng, whose fate was in her hands, pleaded hurriedly. ¡°I was wrong. I was wrong, okay? I shouldn¡¯t have made fun of you. Please be magnanimous and let me go!¡± Su Yi was amused by her wimpy look. She pinched her face and looked at the duo warningly. ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense. The two of you are not allowed to talk about this again when you get out. Otherwise, I¡¯ll really get angry.¡± Ling Sheng nodded solemnly and promised not to say anything. They would only talk in private anyway. How could she spout nonsense to others when things had not been decided? After Su Yi¡¯s incident with the flowers was over, Shi Lingyu was still struggling with her photo pettily. She pointed at Ling Sheng¡¯s big head and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to photoshop you out. Just you wait!¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°It¡¯s just one photo, you petty person.¡± Shi Lingyu let out an angry snort. ¡°I was planning to post a nine-grid collage, but you ruined it!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you a Little Cis?¡± Ling Sheng pouted and picked up a cup of milk tea from the dressing table offhandedly. Upon seeing Shi Lingyu¡¯s hand reach out towards her, she took a step back hurriedly; her desire to survive was very strong. ¡°I told the Movie Queen that I would take you guys to dinner with her somewhere before or after the New Year!¡± Shi Lingyu¡¯s hand stopped in front of her. She was skeptical. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you said that on purpose to escape my pursuit!¡± Su Yi said, ¡°How could she lie?¡± Ling Sheng looked at Su Yi. ¡°Sister Su Yi knows me best. I¡¯m a very honest person. Why would I lie to you people? You can take all the photos you want at that time!¡± Upon hearing her promise, Shi Lingyu let her go. ¡°If you lied, see how I¡¯ll punish you!¡± Ling Sheng reminded her, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re a Little Cis. You have to have some self-awareness as a Little Cis. Otherwise, I¡¯ll tell your idol Huo Ci that you¡¯re going to betray him!¡± Shi Lingyu let out a snort. ¡°Won¡¯t you want a photo when you meet with the legendary goddess?¡± Ling Sheng thought for a while before shaking her head seriously. She then clicked her tongue and sighed. ¡°Now that you mention it, I really don¡¯t have a photo with Auntie Yu.¡± Su Yi had come backstage to change. When she was done changing her clothes, she saw that the two people who had been shouting and fighting a short while ago had already reconciled. Their heads were buried together as they discussed what to eat! Chapter 735 - Everyone Has Secrets Cheng Ye and Si Chengluo came out as well after changing. The two groups of people happened to meet when they were about to leave. ¡°Xiaoqi.¡± Upon seeing Xiaoqi holding Si Chengluo¡¯s hand, Su Yi greeted him with a smile. As soon as she finished speaking, six pairs of eyes suddenly swept towards her; the faint gazes made her hair stand on end. ¡°What are you people doing?¡± Shi Lingyu exclaimed in a huff, ¡°You know?¡± Jiang Yi gritted his teeth. ¡°Great, every one of you has secrets!¡± Chu Zhian shook his head and sighed. ¡°Sigh, exactly how unpopular are we?¡± Yu Bei did not care though. ¡°Isn¡¯t it fine that you found out now?.¡± Ji Fanchen originally belonged to the type of person who stayed calm no matter what happened. He only gave Xiaoqi a casual glance. Oh, Su Yi had known since long ago. The little fool Cheng Ye¡¯s whole face was blank. He did not know what they were talking about. They looked very secretive. Si Chengluo was not familiar with the others to begin with, so he only had a slightly better relationship with Su Yi and Cheng Ye. The next in line would be Ji Fanchen, who kept asking about Cheng Ye¡¯s business through him. After some time, he became familiar with him. Upon seeing them talk without head or tail, and how each of their expressions became stranger than the last, Si Chengluo frowned and walked toward Ling Sheng while holding Xiaoqi¡¯s hand. Then, in front of everyone, he stuffed his trophy into Ling Sheng¡¯s hand and said coolly, ¡°Help me carry it.¡± Ling Sheng was speechless. She saw that Si Chengluo really did not have a place to put the trophy nor did he have a bag, so she stuffed it into her bag without thinking too much either. Su Yi¡¯s brow creased slightly and she looked at Shi Lingyu with a confused expression. What was going on between the two of them? When had Sheng Sheng and Xiao Luo become so close? She knew about the last scandal, but they seemed a little too familiar with each other. Shi Lingyu shook her head. She did not know either, but she knew something else. In a low voice, she whispered in her ear, ¡°When Luo Luo gave his speech, he kept looking at Sheng Sheng. I told her that he was looking at her, but she refused to admit it.¡± Su Yi said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me she likes this younger brother!¡± Shi Lingyu said, ¡°Definitely not. She has the neighbor. How could she like another man? She probably treats him just as a younger brother!¡± The gathering of the production team¡¯s coaches and members would be held tomorrow. Everyone was tired too, so few people had the mood to go for a gathering as well. Besides Cheng Ye, Su Yi, and Si Chengluo, a few people from the Eight Immortals had come. It had not been easy for them to get the chance to meet up together. Forget about being tired. Even if a knife fell from the sky, it would not be able to stop their desire gathering. Although Si Chengluo was not familiar with the rest of the Eight Immortals, his relationship with Cheng Ye and Su Yi was not bad. No one knew why, but they naturally treated him as one of their own and got to know him quickly. One mentor, two debuting students, one champion, and one runner-up. This lineup was luxurious. Many fans had seen it. The Eight Immortals and Si Chengluo had gone to a gathering. Some lucky fans took photos of them in the restaurant and asked for autographs and group photos. They were so thrilled that they showed off their photos in their social media posts, making many people envious. They were trending on Weibo too. The Eight Immortals¡¯ fans were overjoyed. They were very happy. They just wanted to ask if other groups of fans had such benefits from their every day and envied their friendship. ¡°Everyone¡¯s Magical Power Emergence¡± had already ended half a year ago, but they had still gathered every time. Besides having a good relationship, what else could there be? Xiaoqi was protected very well. There were no photos uploaded, only that video of the interview by a reporter backstage in the early stages. Ling Sheng also asked him to cut out the part where Xiaoqi had appeared. During the live-stream, Xiaoqi only flashed past on the screen. The fans¡¯ attention was mainly on the artistes, so few people noticed Xiaoqi. It would not create any uproar at all either. Chapter 736 - Keep It for Now When Ling Sheng returned home from the gathering, she realized that Si Chengluo¡¯s trophy was still in her bag so she sent him a message. Ling Sheng: Your trophy is in my bag. Are you coming to get it, or should I send it over to you some other time? Si Chengluo: I¡¯ll leave it with you. Keep it for me. Ling Sheng: This is your championship trophy. Why would you leave it here? Why don¡¯t you give me your address? I¡¯ll send it to you tomorrow by express mail. There were a lot of trophies in her house, and they were all in the living room. There were a few customized display cabinets that contained her father¡¯s achievements. They were very glorious. Si Chengluo: I don¡¯t have a place to put it in my house. Ling Sheng was speechless. Si Chengluo: I¡¯m staying in the dormitory. There¡¯s no place to put the trophy. You can keep it for me first.. Ling Sheng felt that what he said made a bit of sense. Okay, leave it with me first then. Si Chengluo: Mhm, I¡¯ll go and get it when I¡¯ve earned money to buy a house in the future. He wanted to give her the first trophy of his life. He wanted to give her all the trophies he would win in the future. However, from the looks of it now, he might only have a chance to give this one to her. It might even be for a very short while. She would definitely return it to him. Ling Sheng: I wish you the best of luck in buying a house and earning big bucks! Good luck! Good luck! Si Chengluo: Okay. Ling Sheng took the trophy out and took a look around before placing it on her shelf. All the trinkets that she had bought were arranged on it. She had not expected them to look quite so harmonious when they were put together. ¡°Sheng Sheng!¡± Huo Xiao shouted from outside. Ling Sheng took another look at the trophy before running out of the room. ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Huo Xiao was sitting on the sofa and watching television with Xiaoqi. When he saw his obedient granddaughter, his face broke into a wide smile. ¡°When are you two coming home?¡± Ling Sheng had carried her pajamas out and was preparing to take a shower. Grinning like a Cheshire cat, she immediately pushed the problem to her father. ¡°Grandpa, ask my father about this. I can¡¯t make the decision.¡± Anyway, the rehearsals would only start on the 26th of December and the dress rehearsals on the 29th. The live broadcast would begin on the 30th. There would be two days in between, which would be enough for her to take Xiaoqi back to the Huo Family¡¯s old residence to familiarize with them. However, she really did not want to go to the Huo Family from the bottom of her heart. She felt disgusted just thinking about it. She might as well go to the Su Family to celebrate the New Year. The old folks¡¯ house would definitely be super lively. Just thinking about it made her happy. However, in the Huo Family, those few uncles of the Huo Family had a stiff relationship with her father. Her father wasn¡¯t willing to go home unless he was being forced to. At the very most, he would only return for two days during the New Year because of necessity. He spent the rest of the year outside. Her father was already in such a state, while she was an illegitimate daughter of unknown origin who was also raising a son with an anonymous father. How much better could she be treated? Who knew how many people would mock her? ¡°He¡¯s a scumbag. Why should I ask him? Can¡¯t you and Xiaoqi go back with Grandpa?¡± Huo Xiao was very sad. His eyes were suddenly full of disappointment as he sighed deeply. ¡°Do you dislike Grandpa that much?¡± Ling Sheng did not dare. She leaned over with a smile. ¡°How can that be? I like Grandpa, but Grandpa, look at my father¡¯s temper. If Xiaoqi and I don¡¯t do as he says, he¡¯ll definitely beat us to death.¡± Xiaoqi nodded vigorously, looking very serious. The last time his great-grandpa had talked about going home, his grandpa had gotten angry and had nearly been beaten up by the former. ¡°Let¡¯s see if he dares!¡± Huo Xiao bellowed. Humph, how dare he be angry! Look at his character! It was fine even if he did not go home, but he even wanted to control Xiaoqi and his obedient granddaughter and not let them go back. Chapter 737 - Sour and Smelly He had asked Yin¡¯er to stay at the old residence today and had come over himself to fetch his granddaughter home. The year was about to end, and it would be Chinese New Year¡¯s Eve in a few days. The others had already gone back, but only their family was missing. Look, look, look. What was the point of raising this scumbag? Every single one of the boys at home respected and gave in to him. Only this brat would irritate him as though he wanted to anger him to death every single time! ¡°Grandpa, my father and I will definitely go back. So, these two to three days don¡¯t matter, right?¡± Ling Sheng tried to persuade him gently. ¡°Don¡¯t get angry.¡± ¡°Sheng Sheng.¡± Huo Xiao¡¯s eyes shone with a sparkling light. His heart really ached and felt terribly uncomfortable. ¡°Grandpa isn¡¯t forcing you to go back. It¡¯s just that Grandpa doesn¡¯t feel good inside. We owe you so much. No matter what, we have to acknowledge your roots and ancestors. You¡¯re a child of the Huo Family. We have to let everyone in the family know and inform the elders.¡± Ling Sheng knew that this was what all old folks thought of. It would be useless for her to object. Instead, it would make Grandpa sad. Actually, she really did not care about things like titles. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± After all, whether she stuck her head out or retracted it, she would be stabbed. Since she had to do this sooner or later, she might as well take advantage of this opportunity to resolve it. Grandpa had also promised her father that he would not reveal her identity to the public for the time being. He would only let the people in the family know, and he would not organize a big banquet to welcome her into the family or anything like that. After Ling Sheng was done coaxing her grandpa, she went to take a shower. Xiaoqi took a piece of cake out of the fridge and sat on the sofa on his short legs. ¡°Great-grandpa, do you want some?¡± Huo Xiao took a sniff and felt that the cake smelled a little strange. He asked Xiaoqi, ¡°How long has the cake been kept?¡± Xiaoqi shook his small head and looked at it with big eyes. He did not know, but he was hungry. After looking around, he saw that there was his favorite cake still in the fridge, so he took it out. ¡°Don¡¯t eat it first.¡± Huo Xiao got up with the cake and went to find Huo Ci. He wasn¡¯t in the bedroom, study, or home theater. In the end, he caught him in the eSports room playing games. He was so excited that he kept swearing as he played. An old man with an Internet addiction. Huo Xiao gave him a disdainful look. Look at how idle and incompetent he was. Who could treat him as a human? He did not give Huo Ci a good face. ¡°When are you bringing my darling grandchild back?¡± ¡°In two days.¡± Huo Ci said casually, his fingers moving quickly as he stared at the computer with a focused expression. It was the critical moment to kill the Big Boss, so he could not be distracted. ¡°When will it be in two days? It¡¯ll be New Year¡¯s Eve in another two days.¡± Huo Xiao really wanted to smash his computer. Why didn¡¯t he know how to stop even when talking to him? Was it that fun? He was already 40 years old and had a family to feed. Why was he still so playful! ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll definitely go back.¡± Huo Ci was still behaving indifferently when he saw his father deliver a spoonful of food to his mouth. He frowned. ¡°What is this?¡± Huo Xiao asked, ¡°A cake. Can you try it for me?¡± Huo Ci had not expected his father to dote on him so much today. He was a little happy inside, as he thought to himself, The Old Master finally realizes that I¡¯m his son. He opened his mouth and swallowed it immediately. The next moment, he threw the mouse away and jumped up. He spat out the cake in one go while his handsome face contorted. ¡°Dad, what the heck did you feed me?¡± Huo Xiao asked him, ¡°What does it taste like?¡± Huo Ci even savored the aftertaste for a while. ¡°It¡¯s sour and smelly. This should be rotten!¡± Huo Xiao was satisfied. He ignored his son, who had eaten the rancid cake, and walked out with the cake. As he walked, he muttered to himself, ¡°I knew that it smelled a little strange. So it¡¯s rotten. Thankfully, I didn¡¯t let Xiaoqi eat it. Otherwise, he would have diarrhea.¡± Chapter 738 - Was He A Dog? Upon hearing this, Huo Ci¡¯s veins popped up as he bellowed, ¡°Am I a dog? Feeding me with everything!¡± Huo Xiao turned around and glared at him in disdain. ¡°Why? What¡¯s wrong with letting you try? Do you want me to eat it and get diarrhea? You unfilial son!¡± Huo Ci held back a mouthful of blood. Xiaoqi was human, and his father was human. Was he the only one who was not a human? He growled angrily again. ¡°I¡¯m your f*cking son!¡± Huo Xiao ignored him and mumbled happily to himself as he held the cake. He was glad that he had discovered it early and Xiaoqi had yet to eat it. Huo Ci was flustered. He deeply felt that he was worse than a dog. Even if there was no one to love him, he had to love himself. In grief and indignation, he plunged into the kitchen to gurgle his mouth. Ling Sheng had just finished showering and was walking out of the bathroom drying her hair when she saw her father coming out of the kitchen. His face was so dark that water could drip from it as he bellowed at her, ¡°Ling Sheng, how long has that f*cking cake been there?¡± Ling Sheng frowned strangely, feeling confused. ¡°Father, what cake?¡± How could Huo Ci know what cake it was? The Old Master had given it to him, but who knew where he had gotten it from? He searched the whole fridge but did not see any cake. He could not suppress his anger anymore. He could not do anything to his father, but he could still lecture this brat. He bellowed angrily, ¡°It¡¯s a cake. A cake. A rotten cake. Don¡¯t you know how to throw away the trash? Do I have to serve you?¡± Upon hearing him yell again and again, Huo Xiao thought, What does this have to do with my good grandchild? This scumbag was taking advantage of his authority to bully others. He stood up with his walking stick and pointed at him. ¡°Who are you shouting at? I¡¯m the one who gave you the food. Come and find me if you have the guts!¡± Before Huo Ci could vent his anger, he had to restrain it again. He was so furious that he was confused. What kind of father was this? He was the only person who wasn¡¯t human in the house. His chest heaved violently from anger as he turned around and returned to the bedroom. F*ck! He was so mad! He was infuriated! Each and every one of them obviously wanted to kill him! After being bellowed at, Ling Sheng still did not understand what was going on. Only after hearing her grandpa¡¯s words did she realize what had happened. Unable to hold it in, she let out a laugh. ¡°Grandpa, if you suspected the cake was spoiled, just throw it away. How could you let my father eat it?¡± Was her father not human when he was with her grandpa? Why had he given him spoiled food? Huo Xiao let out a snort, not feeling that he had done anything wrong. ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure either. When one gets old, their nose doesn¡¯t work anymore. I thought that it might have gone a little bad. I didn¡¯t expect it to really be rancid. Thankfully, Xiaoqi didn¡¯t eat it. Otherwise, what should we do if he got sick?¡± Ling Sheng was at her wit¡¯s end. She pitied her father immensely. Fine, if it had been her, she would definitely have gotten angry too. Grandpa was really an expert at conning his son. Her grandpa¡¯s theory was that her father could eat spoiled food, but Xiaoqi could not. Given how biased he was, her father was still very pitiful. After Xiaoqi told her where he had gotten the cake, Ling Sheng finally remembered that it had been there for quite a long time, about half a month or a month. It was in the corner of the fridge, so she had forgotten to throw it away. However, when she looked at the cake on the table, she realized that it still looked good. There was no mold growing on it, and one could not tell that it was rotten from its appearance. One could only smell the sour, rotting smell when one got close. The smell was actually a little strong. One could smell it just by holding it to their nose. She did not know how her father had eaten it. Chapter 739 - Intentionally Leaving The Door Unlocked Xiaoqi felt very guilty. If he had not wanted to eat the cake, Great-grandpa would not have given it to Grandpa. Then, Grandpa would not have eaten the spoiled cake either. He wanted to find Grandpa, but he did not dare. Grandpa was very angry and would scold him. Grandpa would definitely have diarrhea since he ate a rotten cake. Mommy said that if someone ate something bad, he would have diarrhea. His stomach would hurt terribly. The little guy worried about it on his own for a long time before he quietly found the belly button patch Ling Sheng had pasted on him the last time he had had a tummy ache. He strode over on his short legs to find Grandpa. Ling Sheng did not know what her son was doing. When she came out after drying her hair and putting on a facial mask, she saw the little guy standing at her father¡¯s door. He hesitated for a long time before knocking. ¡°Scram!¡± Huo Ci threw a pillow at the doorway and it smashed against the door. Xiaoqi¡¯s face suddenly changed in fright and he even retreated two steps. Then, he cleared his throat and informed the person inside in a soft, childish voice, ¡°Grandpa, Xiaoqi is coming in.¡± Huo Ci bore a black face. ¡°Scram!¡± Xiaoqi, who was now used to being shouted at, was not afraid anymore. He pushed the door open directly and dashed in. When he entered the room, he shook off his slippers and ran toward the bed with his short legs. Ling Sheng had initially wanted to carry her son away when she heard her father roar. Upon seeing her son run in, she shook her head helplessly and sighed deeply. According to her observation during this period, if her father did not want to bother with others and was truly enraged, he would definitely lock the door. No one would be able to enter. However, if he urgently needed someone to comfort him but could not let go of his pride, he would not lock the door. He deliberately left it open for someone to comfort his wounded heart. ¡°Grandpa.¡± Xiaoqi climbed onto the bed and smiled at him. ¡°Grandpa, are you all right? Does your stomach hurt?¡± Huo Ci¡¯s face was cold, and he felt extremely aggrieved. What right did he have to treat him that way? He was not a dog. Was he in charge of testing poison too?! The more he thought about it, the more upset he felt. ¡°Get lost. Who told you to come in? Get lost!¡± Xiaoqi did not care. He climbed onto the bed and threw himself on him. He unfolded his small fist to reveal a diarrhea patch. Then, he lifted his grandpa¡¯s clothes and pasted the diarrhea patch on him very seriously. He muttered to himself, ¡°Grandpa, this is a belly button patch. Last time, when Xiaoqi had a tummy ache, Mommy pasted this on me. It won¡¯t hurt anymore!¡± Huo Ci grunted haughtily. When he looked at the child lying on top of him, the expression in his eyes softened a lot, and his heart did not feel so terrible anymore. Ling Sheng brought two cups of hot milk over and knocked on the door before pushing it open. She saw the grandpa-grandson duo lying on the bed, reading a book. It was a new map sketchbook she had bought for Xiaoqi. It was practically an encyclopedia. The little guy liked it so much. ¡°Father, have a glass of milk and go to bed!¡± Ling Sheng smiled as she passed a glass of milk to each of them. Huo Ci gave her an unhappy look. Actually, his anger had mostly dissipated. He frowned and asked, ¡°Is there more in the fridge?¡± Ling Sheng shook her head and promised solemnly, ¡°No, I¡¯ll be more careful in the future. That cake was in the corner. I forgot to throw it away.¡± Huo Ci nodded and passed the empty glass to her. He hugged the blanket and lay down before looking at Xiaoqi. ¡°Quickly turn off the lights and sleep.¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°I¡¯ll turn it off for you. Go to sleep!¡± She had just switched off the lights and was about to close the door when she heard her father say, ¡°We¡¯ll go back to the old residence on New Year¡¯s Eve. Get ready.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Ling Sheng answered weakly. Every single cell in her body was shouting that she did not want to go back. Chapter 740 - Low Popularity Relied on External Support, Great Popularity Was Dependent on Fate After the Minor Spring Festival, the days flew by in a blink of an eye. On the afternoon of the 26th, Su Yi had a fansigning event. In her new album, Ling Sheng had worked with her on the second main song and had even appeared in a music video with her. As a special guest, she was accompanying Su Yi at her fansign. The production of Su Yi¡¯s new album and the end of the broadcast of ¡°C-Star¡± happened almost at the same time. As a professional talent show mentor, it brought her a lot of attention. In addition, the previous shady rumors about her had already been clarified. Although her popularity had not exploded at this point in time, it had been rising steadily. After the New Year, there would be two professional music programs that she would take over. She would not lack exposure. In addition, with her good looks and skills, she would definitely become popular. However, things like being popular or not being popular were really a mystery. Low popularity relied on external support while great popularity was dependent on fate. Actually, this saying was very true. If one had a good team, they could make one popular. However, if one wanted to become very famous and successful, it would really depend on one¡¯s fate. The fansigning event was held at a big mall. After noon, they had already started to clear the place and prepare for it. Outside, the fans were waiting to enter with support banners and albums they had bought. This was the first time Ling Sheng had participated in such an album signing event. She was a little excited as she practiced her signature on paper. Ever since she had come, she really had not been to a fan meeting. For things like autographs, she would only leave a couple of signatures when she met her Peanuts occasionally. She simply signed them casually without any design. For the past two days, to prepare for the signing event, she had even specially designed a signature for herself. After getting suggestions from the Third Master on how to improve it, she confirmed that she would use this signature in the future. Compared to her excitement, Su Yi looked a little low-spirited. She was not in a good state. Ling Sheng looked at her and smiled. ¡°What are you nervous about? I¡¯m not even nervous. There might be many people present!¡± The situation of the new album was not very good. Be it the physical album sales or the digital album sales, they were far from what she and the company had expected. She felt terrible now. The company had given her resources, tailor-made such a good album for her, and even tried so hard to promote it, but the outcome had not been satisfactory. ¡°How could there be no one?¡± Upon seeing the forced smile on Su Yi¡¯s face, Ling Sheng¡¯s heart ached a little as she held her hand. She smiled and comforted her. ¡°It must be filled to the brim with people. You have to believe in yourself. Your album is so good. There will be more and more fans.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Su Yi forced a smile. She knew that Ling Sheng was just comforting her. Even she was angry at herself for her current results. No one would understand. Before releasing the album, she had been confident. However, in just one week, her confidence was crushed and her passion wiped out, leaving behind feelings of despair. No one could understand it personally. On the various music app charts, whether it was the sales or popularity, the feeling of one¡¯s own songs being suppressed by bubblegum pop songs that one looked down on. She even started to suspect that she had made a wrong decision to step into the music industry again. Look, she couldn¡¯t do it. She could not keep up with the current trends in society anymore. ¡°Definitely.¡± Ling Sheng nodded seriously. ¡°Sister Su Yi, I like new albums a lot. You have to believe in yourself. Look at the album released by our Big Boss. Back then, no one cared about it. Now, it has become a godly album that was edited into a textbook.¡± Chapter 741 - Mediocre Response She knew that the sales of the new album weren¡¯t optimistic because she had been following the new song ever since it had been released. However, she believed that the good things in life are worth waiting for. If it was good, it would definitely be good. It would definitely be discovered and liked by people. Sister Su Yi just had a slightly weaker fan base, so she did not appear very popular in the beginning. Once more people heard her song and spread it by word of mouth, she would definitely explode in popularity. ¡°How could I dare compete with Big Boss? Besides, can I be like him? He¡¯s an actor, and doesn¡¯t rely on music to survive. Music is just a hobby for him too. On the other hand, I need to rely on music to support myself. Furthermore, I don¡¯t have the time to wait 10 to 20 years for my album to become immensely popular.¡± Su Yi was amused by her. Her smile was a little helpless. ¡°Sigh, you guys promote my song every day. I don¡¯t even know how to thank everyone. I¡¯m sorry to let you guys down.¡± Everyone had told her that she was talented and had a god-bestowed voice. They had said that as long as she met with a good opportunity, she would definitely succeed. However, who could tell her what a good opportunity was? Wasn¡¯t this current opportunity of hers ¡®good¡¯? She was the first singer to sign a contract with Big Boss Huo¡¯s new music production company. The first customized album that he had spent a lot of money on was hers. Wasn¡¯t that good enough? Compared to others, she was already receiving the best treatment. There was no such treatment in the past, and there wouldn¡¯t be such god-given opportunities again in the future. However, what about her? In the end, she had disappointed everyone who had hopes for her. She did not even know how to face those eager faces. ¡°Sister Su Yi, don¡¯t be like this. Let¡¯s wait a little longer. It¡¯s only been a week, right? Back in the day, none of the four albums that Senior Shangguan released got popular. It was only when he released the fifth album that things improved. The sixth album then became well-known. It was only the eighth album that caught on fire in the country, to the extent that even the previous seven albums were all sold out.¡± Ling Sheng was infected by her low spirits, but she still encouraged her. ¡°The most important thing for you now is to put on a positive attitude. Don¡¯t doubt yourself. Trust me, you¡¯re the best musician. Really!¡± She knew that she could not understand Sister Su Yi¡¯s feelings now. The album had been produced with much confidence and enthusiasm, but the response had been mediocre. For a musician who needed the market¡¯s approval, he would definitely doubt his capabilities. In serious cases, he would even start to doubt his life. ¡°Sheng Sheng, it is a market economy now. It¡¯s different from when Senior Shangguan and the others were around. If the album doesn¡¯t sell well, I won¡¯t be of any value. The company doesn¡¯t need artists who can¡¯t be of value.¡± Su Yi knew very well that no company would produce albums for someone who had not created value out of musical sentimentality, like in the past. Senior Shangguan was just one rare example. The music company he was in was a small company with only a few singers. The boss was a musician himself, and he had relied on his enthusiasm and passion for music to support everyone. The boss of the music company admired him a lot. There was the feeling of a hero who recognized another hero. The former just felt that he could become popular. If one album was not enough, he would just produce another one. If that didn¡¯t work too, then he would try again. He wanted to help Shangguan release an album even if it cost him everything. Senior Shangguan was also a person with a strong mental fortitude and belief. If it had been an ordinary person, they would not have been able to take the mental pressure of spending copious amounts of money on albums after albums a long time ago. One could only say that extraordinary people would succeed under extraordinary circumstances. There was no way to make an analogy with this kind of thing. Chapter 742 - The Greater the Expectations, the Greater the Disappointment Senior Shangguan was now recognized by China as the King of Singers. When his albums were released, thousands of people would turn up and his concert venues would always be full. His boss at that time had also become the boss of the largest music company in China. However, times were different now. What other company or boss would support someone out of sentimentality? Capital was all about seeking profits. People who could not bring benefits had no value whatsoever. ¡°Since Big Boss Huo signed you and spent a lot of money to create an album for you, it means that he thinks highly of you. Big Boss still has very good vision.¡± Ling Sheng did not know how to comfort her. After all, the numbers were there. She thought the song was nice, the production level was excellent and in combination with Sister Su Yi¡¯s performance, the song could only be described as a god-like song. She even scolded the group of blind, deaf and ignorant fools in the Eight Immortals¡¯ group chat every day, thinking that it would definitely become popular. However, it had already been a week, but the response was still lukewarm. To be honest, even she was beginning to waver, let alone Sister Su Yi, the person involved. The degree of torment in her heart was definitely not something outsiders like them could feel. ¡°I understand. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. What haven¡¯t I experienced before? This kind of thing can¡¯t knock me down,¡± Su Yi sighed softly. ¡°I don¡¯t care about myself. I just feel sorry for people like you who have high hopes for me.¡± If she was the only one with a stake in this, it would not have mattered. However, the staff who had worked hard day and night in anticipation and nervousness, her producer, Big Boss, and her friends had all trusted her so much. In the end, this had happened. ¡°Sister Su Yi, you¡¯re overthinking.¡± Ling Sheng was still very optimistic. ¡°Look at the entire music history of China. No one has been sure to become popular overnight. After all, there are very few chosen ones who can become popular in China with just one song and take the music industry by storm for a long time. Most musicians have worked hard to climb up the social ladder. No one can achieve their goal in the shortest time possible.¡± To be honest, her current results were not bad. It was just a passing grade. The company could recoup their production costs, but they definitely would not earn profits. As the duo chatted, they reached the venue. Su Yi turned her head around and saw that the huge square was full of fans holding her support banners and waiting in line to enter the venue. Her heart suddenly calmed down. The situation was much better than she had expected. Actually, one should have lower expectations sometimes. They would be much happier. The greater the expectations, the greater the disappointment. Just like how she had thought that very few people would attend the album signing event, she felt very happy and warm when she suddenly saw so many people supporting her. ¡°Look! Look, there are a lot of fans!¡± Ling Sheng leaned against the window and smiled. ¡°Sister Su Yi, let¡¯s not compare ourselves to those music freaks who have reached the pinnacle of their careers after their debut. If you want to compare, compare yourself to the younger generation of musicians. We¡¯re actually not inferior to them at all.¡± Sister Su Yi was simply too anxious. After being silent for so many years, she suddenly signed a contract with the company. The company had given her the best resources and a top-notch production team. She was anxious to prove her value and wanted an album to explode in popularity immediately. That was what caused this inner expectation to differ greatly from the actual situation. The fans started to enter the venue. Ling Sheng also saw her Peanuts standing in a line by themselves with her support banners. There were many people, half of them were guys while the other half were girls Chapter 743 - The Neighbor Is Here ¡°I understand.¡± After chatting with her the whole way, Su Yi felt much more relaxed. She had been too anxious. It had only been a week, and no one knew what would happen next either. There was no need to be eager to make it big. She had to take things one step at a time. She managed to get to this stage after so many years. Why had her mentality collapsed when she had returned and released a new album? That was too unlike her. The four-storey shopping mall was filled with fans from the first to the third floor. The fourth floor was too high; it was not easy to look at celebrities on the fourth floor, so one could only look at through a special device for chasing stars. When Ling Sheng and Su Yi entered, the fans yelled their names excitedly. However, most of them were there to support them. Only 1,000 lucky fans would really get their autographs. Otherwise, the idol would go crazy and die of exhaustion if she signed for as many people as there were present. The company had initially decided on 500 slots. The remaining 500 slots had been requested by Su Yi to give the fans as benefits. Ling Sheng felt that her hands might be disabled after she finished signing everything. What would it feel like to sign a thousand autographs for three consecutive hours? Sister Su Yi was practically throwing her life away for her fans! The signing event started at three o¡¯clock and ended at six o¡¯clock. Ling Sheng and Su Yi sat side by side. The fans lined up one by one, waiting for their autographs. If they were lucky, they could even talk to them. Su Yi and Ling Sheng were both considered gentler idols who treated their fans well. Basically, every fan had a chance to talk to them. There was already a tall pile of gifts behind them, all of which were reasonably priced. In the past, Ling Sheng had not even had a fan meeting before. This was the first time she had experienced a signing event. It was quite a novelty at first, but after half an hour, her hand felt a little sore. An hour and a half later, she felt terrible. Oh my god, her wrist felt like it was going to be crippled. Besides, signing on the spot was different from signing autographs. One had to keep signing nonstop. The intensity was great, and the wear and tear on the wrist was also heavy. Initially, she had been chatting happily with her fans. After that, she only smiled politely at them and exchanged a few words occasionally. ¡°Sir, your album.¡± Su Yi lifted her head and met the man¡¯s pair of deep eyes. There was a very familiar feeling. Her eyes widened suddenly, and she came to a revelation in an instant. Before she could react, she subconsciously kicked Ling Sheng¡¯s leg. Action precedes rationality. The neighbor! The neighbor had actually come to her signing event! Ling Sheng was still engrossed in signing autographs, so she did not notice at all. She had already entered a robot-like state where she was the only person in her world. There was a series of actions. She politely took the album and signed on it before looking up and smiling at the fans. It was a completely robotic, polite smile that was a conditioned reflex of her smile muscles. Upon seeing that she was behaving like a robot and how the neighbor smiled at her, Su Yi passed the album¡ªwhich she had already signed¡ªto Ling Sheng. She kicked her again and exerted more force. Oh my god, my dear, pay some attention to me. Take a look! Your man is here! Ling Sheng signed the album in her hand and passed it to the fan. Before she could execute her next set of actions, a pair of well-defined, jade-like hands suddenly appeared in front of her. Her eyes lit up abruptly as she looked up. Jun Shiyan looked at the young lady and smiled. His thin lips moved slightly, and his voice was gentle as he said in a low voice, ¡°Can you sign on the heart for me?¡± Chapter 744 - Big Boss Huo! The man¡¯s words seemed to carry electric currents as they flowed through her whole body. Ling Sheng¡¯s heart raced all of a sudden. When she looked down, she saw a heart-shaped note under his hand. On it was her cartoon caricature. Her face heated up as she let out a low cough and said very solemnly, ¡°Okay.¡± Jun Shiyan looked at the young girl¡¯s suddenly red ears. If it weren¡¯t for the people around, he really wanted to touch and kiss those soft ears that caused his heart to race. His lips curled up as he smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡± Ling Sheng only felt that every word the man said made her heart pound. Wuwuwu, Mommy, look. This man is cheating! He¡¯s teasing me again! Su Yi watched from the side. Can the two of you avoid showing off your affection in front of single people? My god, look at the sickly sweet atmosphere between the two of them. Even the air seemed to be filled with the pink bubbles of love. They really knew how to have fun. One of them was signing autographs while the other came pretending to be a fan. Oh my god, she had to concede defeat to this show of affection. The key was that the neighbor was the Third Master, the famous Third Master of the capital. He had to queue for two hours from the back before he reached her side! Jun Shiyan took the sticky note that had been signed on the heart before passing the doll in his hand to her. ¡°This is for you. As your loyal fan, I hope you like it.¡± ¡°Thank you. I like it a lot.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes curved from her wide smile as she looked at the small doll in front of her. The doll was also a cartoon version of her face. He had drawn it personally, and she had flaunted it on Weibo before. In the end, she had even changed her social media profile picture to this. When Jun Shiyan walked over, Ling Sheng saw that there was also a small note that had been given to her along with the doll: I¡¯ll be waiting for you backstage. It was about time for the intermission too. She took a look at the time and saw that there were less than two minutes left. There would be a half hour break in the middle. She would rest for ten minutes and interact with the fans for twenty minutes. Ling Sheng signed two more signatures before using the excuse of going to the washroom to run to the back. When she reached the resting area backstage, her arm was grabbed by someone and she bumped into his embrace. Upon smelling the familiar smell of the man, she buried her head in his chest. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m your loyal fan.¡± Jun Shiyan lowered his eyes slightly and smiled at the young lady. Ling Sheng raised her head. When she smiled, her eyes had even curved into crescents. She nodded sweetly. ¡°Do you know that you¡¯re affecting my work? Quickly tell me why you asked me to come over. There are still many fans waiting for me!¡± She was a professional actress, so she could not let her fans down. Even if she had to work herself to death or till she was crippled, she had to push through with completing the signing event. ¡°I missed you.¡± Jun Shiyan smiled. Ling Sheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat suddenly. Before she could speak, the man clasped her wrist and then she felt a cool sensation on it. The man¡¯s fair, slender fingers wiped the ointment on her slightly red wrist and massaged it gently. His brows were furrowed slightly, and his handsome face was full of heartache. ¡°Why did you give out so many signatures?¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s heart warmed, and her lips curled up in a sweet smile. She looked at the man in a love-struck daze and said softly, ¡°It was arranged by the company. It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m not that delicate. This kind of activity is not common either.¡± How could he be so nice to her? Su Yi, who was at the front, panicked. She saw someone she knew again. It was also someone Sheng Sheng was afraid of, Big Boss Huo! Logically speaking, even his biological sister might not recognize him based on his clothes. However, she recognized Xiaoqi. He was standing beside that person, and his big eyes were sparkling with excitement. When she took a closer look, she finally recognized Big Boss Huo! Chapter 745 - : Instant Awkwardness The duo had just entered the venue and were looking around. In the end, their gazes landed on her. Xiaoqi even jumped up excitedly and waved at her in greeting. ¡°Uncle, where¡¯s Mommy?¡± Xiaoqi only saw Su Yi and not Ling Sheng. He frowned in confusion. There were so many people! He had also seen many big brothers and big sisters holding Mommy¡¯s photos and banners. They were definitely Mommy¡¯s fans¡ªPeanuts. ¡°How would I know?¡± Huo Ci let out a disdainful snort. He did not know where the brat had run off to. Look at her attitude. She had disappeared halfway through the signing event. This little brat had insisted on coming over and had been pestering him the whole morning. He had insisted on coming. He had been annoyed by the pestering and so had had no choice but to bring him over to take a look. ¡°Grandpa, we have to line up.¡± Upon seeing his grandpa walk directly toward the signing area, Xiaoqi hurriedly grabbed his hand. ¡°I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡± Huo Ci tugged at the rope holding Xiaoqi¡¯s hand. When he had pulled Xiaoqi to his side, he bent down and picked him up before leaving. Upon seeing him walk closer to her, Su Yi was so anxious for a moment that she did not know what to do. Sheng Sheng and the neighbor were still backstage. And it looked like Big Boss was going backstage. What if the two of them got caught? She took out her phone and texted Sheng Sheng but there was no reply. When she made a call, she heard the phone ring beside her. When she saw the phone lying on the table, she realized that Sheng Sheng had not taken it. Huo Ci had already walked past the side of the signing area. When he passed by, he even nodded at her and walked toward the backstage immediately. Xiaoqi, who was in his arms, really wanted to go over and greet her. His big eyes were full of excitement and anticipation. He even raised the album in his hand to show her, his mouth mouthing like he was calling out to her. Su Yi smiled politely at the Big Boss and waved at Xiaoqi. Upon seeing the duo leave, she apologetically told the fans to wait for a while and ran nervously to the backstage area. The resting area was fenced off separately. There were security guards watching from the side to prevent the fans from entering. The temporary lounge door was closed. Su Yi did not think too much about it. She was so anxious that she forgot to knock on the door. She pushed the door open and entered. At that moment, when she saw Ling Sheng hook the neighbor¡¯s chin and the duo¡¯s lips touch, she covered her eyes in embarrassment. She could not advance or retreat, so she stood rooted to the ground stiffly. She felt so awkward that she wanted to die. Oh my god, what was she doing?! Ling Sheng turned her head around, without the slightest bit of awkwardness at being seen. Smiling until her eyes curved, she saw Su Yi¡¯s face flush with embarrassment instead. She asked naturally, ¡°Sister Su Yi, are you going to rest?¡± ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t see anything. Please continue!¡± After saying that, Su Yi hurried to close the door. She had disturbed someone else¡¯s happy business. She was so flustered that she had forgotten that she was there to notify them. Upon hearing this, Ling Sheng let out a laugh. She knew that she had misunderstood and hurriedly explained, ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything. A small pimple seems to have grown at the corner of Third Master¡¯s lips. I took a look at it. What did you think we were doing?¡± Su Yi let out a low cough, feeling even more embarrassed. ¡°Erm¡­ Sheng Sheng, I just saw Big Boss Huo come over here with Xiaoqi over. I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t barge in on purpose!¡± This was her fault too. Why had she not knocked on the door before entering? It was fine with Sheng Sheng. But would the neighbor become angry because of her rashness? Chapter 746 - A Fool ¡°Xiaoqi is here?¡± When Ling Sheng heard that her son was here, her eyes lit up. Su Yi corrected her gravely. ¡°And Boss. They¡¯re coming in this direction. That¡¯s all I wanted to say. I¡¯m going ahead.¡± Ling Sheng frowned. Had her father and Xiaoqi come? Or had they not come? It would not be so quiet if they had come. They had probably gone elsewhere. Jun Shiyan did not speak from start to end. His eyes were quiet and gentle as he looked at Ling Sheng. After Su Yi left, he finally said, ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving first then, lest your father sees me and gets unhappy again.¡± Ling Sheng thought of that night, when her father had left and smashed the Third Master¡¯s car with a brick. Just thinking about it was horrifying. What terrible temper was that? Jun Shiyan would definitely suffer if he was caught. It was already the New Year, so her father should not cause trouble for no reason. She was all smiles as she said, ¡°Then, you can leave first. I have to go to the front stage and continue working.¡± Upon seeing the young girl¡¯s carefree appearance, Jun Shiyan¡¯s heart felt sour, and his eyes darkened. She was letting him go just like this? Did she not feel reluctant at all? When Ling Sheng reached the door, she turned around and smiled sweetly at him. She waved goodbye. ¡°Mr. Jun, thank you very much for visiting me.¡± Jun Shiyan stood up suddenly with his brows slightly wrinkled. Ling Sheng also seemed to have sensed that she was being a little heartless. She grinned and gestured a heart at him. Jun Shiyan could not bear to let her go now. When he saw that the young lady was about to step outside, he grabbed her arm and pinned her directly against the wall. Afraid of hurting her, he shielded the back of her head and waist with his big hands. Su Yi was waiting right outside, afraid that Boss Huo would come and catch Ling Sheng. She had been on guard. After waiting for a short while, she heaved a sigh of relief when she finally saw Ling Sheng walk out with the neighbor, one after another. Ling Sheng, who was walking in front, pretended to be calm but her fair face was flushed crimson. The neighbor, who was walking behind her, looked at her gently and lovingly, his lips curled up slightly. ¡°Sheng Sheng, I¡¯ll be leaving now then.¡± Jun Shiyan looked at the young lady and said gently. Ling Sheng turned around and glared at him ferociously. She had said that she needed to sign autographs, but in the end¡­ Hmph! She puffed her cheeks out angrily and growled. ¡°Scram!¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s eyes were full of affectionate indulgence. When he saw the young girl acting like an annoyed pufferfish, she became even cuter. His heart softened looking at her. The moment he approached her, he bent down beside her ear and spoke in a lazy, hoarse voice, ¡°I¡¯ll pay attention to the impact next time.¡± Ling Sheng touched her lips and sniffed. She pinched the flesh on his waist ferociously and forced out a few words through gritted teeth. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving yet?!¡± Jun Shiyan laughed. He was leaving, right now. He hummed in a hoarse voice and placed the medicine in her palm. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to apply it when this is over.¡± Upon hearing the man¡¯s gentle exhortation, Ling Sheng¡¯s heart softened easily again. She nodded. She got it. Why did he keep saying the same thing like an old grandpa? ¡°When I¡¯m not around later, use this to massage it.¡± Jun Shiyan gave her an exquisite wrist massage device and demonstrated how to use it again. Ling Sheng rolled her eyes. He had already taught her in detail from the start to the end inside the room. And he was repeating it again. ¡°I¡¯m not a fool.¡± ¡°Mhmm, I am.¡± Jun Shiyan smiled, still worried that she would not be obedient. He reminded Su Yi about the steps again and asked her to look after Ling Sheng. Chapter 747 - Watching the Child or Walking a Dog? Aside from that, Xu Xi also prepared an identical set of medicine and massage tools for Su Yi. Upon seeing the neighbor and his assistant leave, Su Yi took a look at her gift and then at Ling Sheng, who kept staring at him. She nudged her and smiled ambiguously. ¡°Why? Can¡¯t bear to part with him?¡± Ling Sheng let out a snort. She did not know why, but she had not felt anything when he had said he was leaving. But when he really left, she could not bear to part with him. Contrary to her true feelings, she spoke confidently, ¡°How could that be? It¡¯s not like we won¡¯t meet in the future!¡± Upon seeing her haughty expression, Su Yi smiled ruefully. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re pretty. Whatever you say is right. Anyway, you¡¯re aware yourself who can¡¯t bear to part with who.¡± Didn¡¯t couples in love want to stick together 24/7? However, Sheng Sheng was strange. She was afraid of her granduncle. Logically speaking, Big Boss Huo was only her granduncle, not her parents. Why would she need her granduncle¡¯s consent to have a boyfriend? She could not understand this world anymore. Perhaps it was because Big Boss was the boss. When the company signed a contract, there were sometimes clear rules stating that one was not allowed to date for a certain period of time or before one reached a certain age. It was fine for singers like them, but the requirements of actors were stricter. For example, if they were idols like Xiao Ye, it would be stated clearly that they were not allowed to date. If the relationship was exposed, it would be considered a breach of contract and they would have to pay a penalty fee. Huo Ci did not go backstage to find Ling Sheng. He was very free, so he took Xiaoqi to the washroom. When he entered, Xiaoqi was waiting at the door. Nangong Lengyu had come to support and ask for an autograph. She had come from the back door. From afar, she saw a fair-skinned child squatting at the washroom door. The child was squatting on the ground and playing with a Rubik¡¯s Cube. It was Xiaoqi. However, there was a rope around the child¡¯s arm. Upon closer inspection, it was a dog leash. Xiaoqi looked up and saw Nangong Lengyu. His big eyes shone with surprise as he stood up and ran over toward her. In a crisp, excited voice, he said, ¡°Grandma!¡± However, he had forgotten that there was still a rope around his arm. Before he had even taken two steps, he fell to the ground with a thump. His eyes were full of tears from the pain but he bit her lips and tried her best not to cry. Huo Ci was washing his hands when the rope in his hand tightened. He instinctively pulled it back. When he turned his head around, he saw that the brat had fallen down. ¡°Ling Xiaoqi, what are you doing? Why did you run?¡± Grandma? Hadn¡¯t his grandma passed away long ago? How could she come back alive? Nangong Lengyu¡¯s heart ached immensely. When she saw the dog leash on the little guy¡¯s arm, she was so angry that her liver was trembling. Even without thinking, she knew that there was no one else who could do such a thing other than him. What kind of person was this? Was he watching the child or walking a dog? Huo Ci was a little stunned by Xiaoqi¡¯s call of ¡°Grandma¡±. When he walked to the door, he saw Nangong Lengyu, who had already reached them. She squatted down to carry Xiaoqi, but his eyes turned cold suddenly. The instant he walked over, she grabbed her arm. ¡°Let go.¡± Upon seeing him, Nangong Lengyu got angry but tried her best to remain calm. Her eyes were cold as she looked at him mockingly. ¡°Huo Ci, does Sheng Sheng know that you¡¯re taking care of Xiaoqi this?¡± Was he raising someone¡¯s fine son like a dog? Huo Ci let out a careless laugh and picked Xiaoqi up right away. ¡°What does it have to do with you whether she knows or not?¡± Xiaoqi did not know what was going on either. He did not dare to cry or make a sound. His face was flushed red from holding himself back. His palms and knees hurt so much. Chapter 748 - You Dont Have to Worry Nangong Lengyu held her breath. She knew that she should not interfere in this matter, but he had gone overboard. She could not be bothered to pay attention to him. She looked at Xiaoqi lovingly. ¡°Xiaoqi, let grandma take a look at your hand.¡± Xiaoqi¡¯s small hands were clenched tightly. He looked at her and shook his head; his big eyes were full of sparkling tears, and his voice was hoarse. ¡°Xiaoqi is fine. It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± Fire suddenly blazed in Huo Ci¡¯s eyes as he gritted his teeth in anger. ¡°You brat, what nonsense are you shouting? Who are you calling grandma? Can you call her grandma casually?¡± Grandma! What a joke! When had she become his grandma? ¡°Granduncle.¡± Xiaoqi looked at him timidly, his small body shrinking in fright as he gave him an aggrieved and sad look. Then what should he shout? Grandpa was angry with him again. Nangong Lengyu could not take it anymore. She tried her best to control her anger and attempted to reason with him. ¡°Huo Ci, that¡¯s enough. Why are you being so fierce to a child? I asked Xiaoqi to call me that. Do you have a problem with that?¡± He sure was capable! He was already in his forties, yet he was throwing a tantrum at a child! ¡°I have a lot of problems. His grandma died a long time ago. You won¡¯t even let go of the title of a dead person now, is that it?¡± Huo Ci¡¯s lips curled up in mockery. His heart was full of fire, and he could not calm down whenever he saw her. ¡°Huo Ci, don¡¯t provoke me. I don¡¯t want to quarrel with you now.¡± Nangong Lengyu tried her best to suppress her anger. Why was she angry with a scumbag? Hadn¡¯t he always been like this? Actually, she was not a good-tempered person. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that a child was around, she really wanted to fight with him for 800 rounds. For some reason, she had a bellyful of anger whenever she saw him. ¡°Xiaoqi, be good. Let me take a look.¡± How great! She hadn¡¯t seen him for so many years, but not only had he not matured, but he had also become increasingly childish and his ability to criticize others had grown too. Only then did Xiaoqi slowly open his tiny hand. His palm was red, and the skin near his wrist was all torn. A child¡¯s hand was originally delicate, so it made one¡¯s heart ache. ¡°You¡¯re a man. Aren¡¯t you ashamed to cry when it¡¯s just a small injury?¡± Huo Ci lectured Xiaoqi with a cold, handsome face before looking at Nangong Lengyu. ¡°As his guardian, I¡¯ll take him to the doctor. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Then, he turned around and left with Xiaoqi in his arms. His attitude was very ostentatious as he puffed his chest out like he was flaunting his victory. Nangong Lengyu stood rooted to the ground for a moment, but she was still worried. She chased after him and stopped Huo Ci. ¡°How can I be assured to leave the child to you with such an attitude?¡± Huo Ci frowned, finding this very funny. What did Ling Xiaoqi have to do with her? Because he called her grandma, did she really think she was his grandma? ¡°What kind of attitude do I have? What does he have to do with you anyway?¡± Nangong Lengyu¡¯s face was cold. ¡°The guardian is irresponsible. Everyone has the right to call the police. The court also has the right to strip him of his custody.¡± Huo Ci was baffled. He could have left without saying anything, but for some reason, his feet seemed to have grown roots. He could not move, so he only asked, ¡°How am I irresponsible?¡± ¡°Xiaoqi has a fever. As the guardian and the person in charge, yet you don¡¯t even know this.¡± Nangong Lengyu looked at him mockingly. ¡°Even if he has a fever, aren¡¯t we going to the hospital now anyway?¡± Huo Ci tested the temperature of his forehead with his hand and realized that it truly was a little hot. He gave her a sideways look. ¡°Do you need me to remind you? You¡¯re in China, not overseas. I¡¯m his guardian. Even if I beat him to death, it¡¯s my business. It has nothing to do with a neighbor or passerby!¡± Chapter 749 - Powerless and Sad The brat¡¯s face was terribly flushed. He had thought that he was excited, but it turned out that he had a fever. What did that have to do with her though? ¡°Huo Ci, do you know how to take care of children? Have you taken care of children before?¡± Nangong Lengyu knew that the state of affairs for each country was different. In China, it was normal to hit and scold children. Many people knew even less about domestic violence and child abuse. She really could not do anything to him, but she was even more worried about letting Xiaoqi leave with him. In the end, she could only compromise. Her voice softened a little. ¡°I¡¯ll come with you.¡± She did not have an official title or justification to be here, nor was she Xiaoqi¡¯s relative. At most, she was his mother¡¯s friend. This was the first time she felt powerless and sad. What right did an irresponsible scumbag like Huo Ci have to be Sheng Sheng¡¯s relative? Xiaoqi was even so dependent on him and liked him so much. He was not worthy! Huo Ci frowned. He did not say if he agreed or not, but he watched as she followed him. For a moment, he did not know what he was feeling. His grip on Xiaoqi tightened involuntarily. He knew that he should kick her out, that she should disappear from his sight immediately. However, he did not know if he had gone crazy. It was shameful that he actually felt joy ooze out of his heart. He actually felt reluctant. This extremely ridiculous feeling made him want to kill himself for a moment. On what basis? On what basis should he still have such d*mnable feelings toward her? Nangong Lengyu followed beside him and frowned slightly. After convincing herself, she realized that everything was not that difficult. She talked to him nicely. ¡°Can you remove the rope?¡± Huo Ci was not happy. ¡°Why should I take it down? Are you going to be responsible if he gets lost!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be responsible. I¡¯ll be responsible, all right?¡± Nangong Lengyu gritted her teeth and growled. If it had not been for Xiaoqi, she really would not have been able to tolerate being in the same space as such a person for even a second. ¡°Can you take responsibility?¡± Huo Ci muttered before reaching out to remove the leash and throw it at her. There were too many people there, so he was afraid that he would not be able to find the brat if he got distracted. Hence, he bought a leash from the pet shop. He had watched videos of many parents doing this in crowded places. Many people had come to the signing event. The fans who had not been able to enter were waiting outside to see their ¡®baby¡¯. No one knew which sharp-eyed person had discovered Nangong Lengyu and taken a photo. They even recorded a small video. Goddess Nangong¡¯s temperament shone when she stood in a crowd. One could not help but look at her. In addition, she was not in the entertainment circle now, so she did not have many reservations. She had come over openly without even wearing a pair of sunglasses or a mask. Beside the Movie Queen was a man wearing a big and fat black down jacket that reached his knees. However, one could still see the man¡¯s long, straight legs. They were straight. The key was that the man was still carrying a child in his arms. As though to protect the child, his big hand grabbed his head and made him lie on his shoulder. Although Movie Queen Nangong had already left the entertainment circle, she was still a hot topic in the entertainment circle. Especially during the period she had been ¡®battling¡¯ with Movie King Huo, her limelight had occupied half of the entertainment circle once again. Everyone who was in the industry or knew how to surf the internet recognized her. Many people were even speculating that she was creating hype to make a comeback. These three key words¡ªMovie Queen Nangong, a man, and a child, were enough to cause a huge earthquake in the entertainment circle. Chapter 750 - The King and Queen Got Married and Had A Child Ling Sheng knew that her father had brought her precious son over and was so happy that she kept spinning around. However, after waiting for a long time and looking for them, she did not see the duo come. She was wondering if they might have gone back because Huo Ci found the crowd troublesome. Su Yi was also helping her keep an eye out, but she did not see anyone. However, she was sure that Xiaoqi and Big Boss Huo had come together and they had even greeted her. Why did they suddenly disappear? ¡°Sister Su Yi, are you sure you didn¡¯t see wrongly?¡± Ling Sheng asked softly. Her father had not said that he was coming either. Was he giving her a surprise by popping up at the scene? However, the signing event would end in half an hour. Since the duo had yet to appear, she got a little anxious. ¡°I promise I saw them!¡± Su Yi vowed. ¡°Xiaoqi even greeted me. He and the boss went to the back. They might have just come to see you and not to ask for an autograph!¡± Did Big Boss Huo even need to ask for an autograph? He could get anyone¡¯s autograph he wanted, and Sheng Sheng¡¯s autograph could be given to him at any time. There were already very few people in line, leaving only a few dozen people behind. However, the fans at the scene had yet to leave. The people who had been taking photos were all using their phones. There were people who knew one another and there were others who did not. Anyway, they were all ¡®brothers¡¯ and ¡®sisters¡¯. They were discussing softly in surprise. Half an hour ago, a user on a particular gossip forum had posted that he was lucky. He had seen Movie Queen Nangong in the front of the square for the signing event and had even posted a photo as proof. He had asked, ¡°Is Movie Queen Nangong secretly married and had a child?¡± This forum was one of the top gossip forums in the country. There were many senior media personnel, industry insiders, paparazzi, and marketing accounts. All of them were sharp-eyed. In just a few minutes, they had discovered the identity of the man who was covered completely from head to toe. It was none other than Movie King Huo Ci! Moreover, someone had provided concrete evidence to prove the identity of the mysterious man. He was undoubtedly Movie King Huo Ci. [As a veteran anti-fan of Huo Ci, I¡¯m sure this person is definitely Huo Ci. Look at the enlarged photo. His earlobes look exactly the same, and the mole behind his ear. His ankle is exactly the same, and there¡¯s even a shallow scar on his left ankle. It was left behind during filming two years ago. If this man isn¡¯t Huo Ci, I will eat feces live.] [The child is already so big. Ha ha ha ha ha ha! @CisSisters, come out quickly and take a look. Your Old Huo¡¯s child can even do household chores.] [Sister Cis, what else do you have to say this time? It¡¯s set in stone now. Do you want to insist that it¡¯s not your Old Huo? Did someone frame your ¡®brother¡¯ again?] [I didn¡¯t expect to see such a big show today. I¡¯m so excited. I¡¯m waiting for Huo Ci and Movie Queen Nangong to announce it. Aren¡¯t the two of them so good-looking? This is great!] [A passer-by fan of Huo Ci would like to say something. Given the Movie King¡¯s personality, there¡¯s no need for him to have a secret marriage and have a child. There might be a misunderstanding. The child might be a relative¡¯s. Friendly advice: The haters should not get ahead of themselves. Be careful of being slapped in the face.] [There¡¯s no doubt about the hidden marriage. D*mn, Huang Jie, come out and die. What number one paparazzi in China? The child is already so big, yet you haven¡¯t even said a word. How much hush money did you charge?] [I used to be in the same high school as Huo Ci. I¡¯ll expose another one for you. Best Actor Huo and Best Actress Nangong have a past you don¡¯t know. [Person above, it¡¯s not nice to whet our appetites and not reveal the truth. Tell me!] [Exactly. We want to hear it.] [Sit properly on a stool. Big boss will give you melon seeds, water, and a microphone.] Chapter 751 - An Earthquake in the Entertainment Circle The onlookers had even taken off their pants but the person who said that he was a high school schoolmate of Huo Ci¡¯s, and held top-rate gossip in his hands, had disappeared. The news was also gone. [I¡¯m a Little Ci. I can prove that the child is not Huo Ci¡¯s but his niece¡¯s. On the day ¡°Yellow River Killer¡± was released, I met Brother Ci. The child called him Granduncle. Can you people get lost if you are too free? Do you have to make me scold you?] [Heh heh, Sister Cis, don¡¯t take it seriously. Your Old Huo is already so old. Getting married and having children is not a big deal! Don¡¯t be childish. Accept reality!] The topic of Movie King Huo Ci, Movie Queen Nangong, and a child together exploded instantly. In just a few minutes, the forum exploded. In addition, there were all kinds of revelations about their personal staff members. The discussions reached its peak for a while, and the forum collapsed. Shortly after, someone moved the post to Weibo and it instantly made the headlines. The onlookers ran over to take a look. The number of visitors was too high. In a few minutes, the server was paralyzed and crashed. At the signing event, people could not even enter the website with their phones. The melon-eating website had collapsed. Those who wanted to watch the grand commotion and gossip weren¡¯t able to. ¡°Do you think that¡¯s true?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible. If Best Actor Huo got married and had a child, with Movie Queen Nangong as well, there¡¯s no need to hide it!¡± ¡°I think so too. The two of them are international superstars of the entertainment circle. They¡¯re evenly-matched big shots. It¡¯s understandable if they¡¯re together. The Cis wouldn¡¯t dare gossip either.¡± ¡°If I were the Cis, I would definitely think that the two of them are a match made in heaven. Besides, the Movie King is already so old. It¡¯s normal for him to get married and have children.¡± ¡°I like Movie Queen Nangong and Movie King Huo. If the two of them are really together, I¡¯m all for it.¡± ¡°The child is already so big. If it was true, the two of them would have gotten together a long time ago. An alliance between giants. What an envious combination!¡± ¡­ After Su Yi signed the last album, she realized that the fans were all whispering with strange expressions, but they seemed to be discussing the same thing. When her fan was holding the album, her phone dangled in front of Su Yi. With a glance, she immediately saw a big title #NangongLengyu&HuoCi¡¯sSecretMarriageandChild Su Yi¡¯s eyes widened. What? Secret marriage and child? That was impossible! How could a groundless claim that she did not even know about be revealed? The chat group of eight immortals went crazy too as they @Ling Sheng. [Yu Bei @Ling Sheng: Is the signing event not over yet? Look, your son has become Best Actor Huo¡¯s son!] Shi Lingyu: That¡¯s too much. Which ignorant paparazzi fabricated this? What Best Actor Huo¡¯s son? He¡¯s more like a grandson! Jiang Yi: The background of the photo is the mall. The Movie King took Xiaoqi to see Sheng Sheng. However, why is he with Movie Queen Nangong? Chu Zhian: I really want to know if the Movie King and Queen really have a touching, earth-shaking, and god-like relationship. They make it sound so real, but they aren¡¯t going into detail. I feel like they¡¯re making it up. Ji Fanchen: They probably know each other. But what¡¯s wrong with Xiaoqi? He doesn¡¯t look very lively. Is he sick?] After Ling Sheng finished signing autographs, she was exhausted. She really lay on the table without much of an image. Her unpretentious, lazy, and adorable look made the fans beside her take photos with smiles. Su Yi saw the link at the top of the group chat. When she clicked on it, she saw the photo of the Best Actor, the Best Actress, and Xiaoqi. She finally understood why there was such a big commotion in this venue. If it was true, it would definitely be a huge earthquake in the entertainment circle! ¡°Sheng Sheng! Sheng Sheng, don¡¯t just stare blankly. Hurry up and look at the group chat.¡± Su Yi tugged at her anxiously and stuffed her phone in her hand. The group chat said that Weibo had collapsed. The programmers were repairing it hurriedly, but she could not see it even if she entered. The link had been transferred elsewhere. Ling Sheng did not know what had happened, but when she saw the title, she was shocked. A secret marriage? Auntie Yu and her father? What kind of joke was that? Who had spread this? Did they have a death wish? Chapter 752 - That’s His Grandson! There was a photo below. She could recognize the two people on it with a single glance. Her father was dressed like a secret agent, as he was wrapped tightly from head to toe. Auntie Yu was not disguised at all. Her son was lying in his grandpa¡¯s arms. Upon seeing the lengthy articles, analyses and the comments below, Ling Sheng really wanted to shout at them. What d*mn son! That¡¯s the Movie King¡¯s grandson! Grandson! This was a big misunderstanding. However, why was her father with Auntie Yu and Xiaoqi? Weren¡¯t the duo in a relationship where they never wanted to meet again? While others were not muddled, she, who knew a lot of insider information, was. The last time they had met, her father¡¯s expression made her shiver uncontrollably even when she thought of it now. It was scary! The last time they had met, she had extracted useful information from Fifth Uncle¡¯s unfinished words. Auntie Yu had been so angered by her father that she had gotten hospitalized. Besides, her father and Auntie Yu were big shots who could cause an earthquake in the entertainment circle with a single step. Their appearance together was obviously telling others that they should come and gossip! When the duo reached the resting lounge at the back, Su Yi stopped her and asked nervously, ¡°What should we do?¡± Ling Sheng took a look at the photo and said calmly, ¡°Thankfully, they didn¡¯t take a picture of Xiaoqi¡¯s face. Otherwise, we¡¯d be in big trouble.¡± Su Yi sighed. Fine, they were not on the same channel. However, she had to admit that what Ling Sheng was worried about was the most important factor. It would be the best outcome if Xiaoqi was not photographed. ¡°I¡¯m asking you what should we do now that this scandal has been spread to this extent?¡± ¡°How would I know what to do about the matter between the two immortals? I¡¯m just a small shrimp.¡± Ling Sheng shrugged, feeling even calmer. However, why did she feel like watching a show? No, no, she couldn¡¯t do this. Her father could not be with Movie Queen Nangong. Her father was not worthy of her. However, if the two of them rekindled their old relationship through this scandal, she would not be able to stop it either. The thought of Movie Queen Nangong being her mother excited her. ¡°What are you thinking of? Why are you smiling like that?¡± Su Yi looked at her silly smile, as though she was fantasizing about a beautiful dream. ¡°Nothing.¡± Ling Sheng frowned. No one picked up when she called the Best Actress. No one answered either when she called her father. That was strange. In the end, she could only call Xiaoqi¡¯s phone watch. Surprisingly, Xiaoqi answered immediately. ¡°Mommy.¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± Ling Sheng asked him. His voice sounded a little sickly. ¡°Where¡¯s your granduncle?¡± ¡°Mommy, we¡¯ll be back soon. Have you gotten off work?¡± Xiaoqi took a look at his grandpa and grandma. The two of them were still talking inside! ¡°Who are you with?¡± Ling Sheng was baffled. It was quite quiet there. ¡°Grandpa is talking to Grandma.¡± Xiaoqi moved his mouth to his watch and lowered his voice, afraid that he would be heard. When Ling Sheng heard these two titles being called together, she did not know what to feel for a moment. She felt a little awkward, but she also felt that it was quite harmonious. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Xiaoqi doesn¡¯t know. I¡¯m waiting for them outside!¡± Xiaoqi¡¯s voice became even lower. Upon seeing the duo standing up, he thought they were coming out. He hurriedly said, ¡°Mommy, wait for us. We¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Then, she hung up. Before Ling Sheng could finish asking, her son hung up. She took a look at the location on his phone watch. It showed the hospital. ¡°Sister Su Yi, I¡¯ll take my leave first. Xiaoqi seems to be in the hospital.¡± She was a little flustered. She did not know if Xiaoqi was sick or if her father and Auntie Yu were sick. She had to go over and take a look. Chapter 753 - Not Interested The signing event was over, and there was nothing else to do. There was no more activity after this either. When Su Yi heard that Xiaoqi was in the hospital, she panicked as well. She hoped that nothing had really happened. She rushed Ling Sheng. ¡°Then, you should quickly go and take a look. I¡¯ll be here. Remember to call me when you get there.¡± Xiaoqi was probably sick. Judging by the photo of him lying in Big Boss¡¯ embrace, a child his age was prone to colds and fevers easily, especially in the dead of winter. Her little cousin at home often got admitted to the hospital with a fever or cold. Due to their young age and poor immunity, it was common for children to have headaches and fevers. Huo Ci and Nangong Lengyu also just found out that they were on the hottest searches and had made the headlines. When they went online, their Weibo had already been repaired. Nangong Lengyu looked at the various glaring headlines, especially the words ¡°secret marriage and child¡±. She could not help but laugh coldly in her heart. She could not understand what was going on in the domestic entertainment circle now. Could slanders and rumors of marriage and having children emerge just by appearing together? How was it possible between them? It was impossible in this lifetime! Huo Ci¡¯s handsome face darkened as he looked at the obvious hottest topic on Weibo. His whole person was on fire, and his eyes blazed with flames. Married? Have a child? What mocking words! It was impossible between them in this lifetime! ¡°Clarify it on Weibo!¡± Huo Ci looked at her. Nangong Lengyu frowned and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with you!¡± Huo Ci¡¯s grip on his phone suddenly tightened as he mocked, ¡°Do you think I want to have anything to do with you?¡± There was dead silence in the air again. The surrounding oxygen seemed to have thinned, and they fell into silence again. Huo Ci did not know what he wanted to say or what he should say. He had not expected that he¡¯d still be recognized by others even though he was already dressed like this. And it even happened to be a photo taken with her. If he had not known about her character, he would have thought that she had dressed up like this to attract the attention of the media and paparazzi on purpose! Nangong Lengyu looked at the photo on Weibo and her brows creased slightly. She had not expected that upon stepping into China again after more than 20 years, she would have a scandal with that scumbag Huo Ci in such a manner. It was not an ordinary scandal either. She had directly skipped a dating scandal and gotten married and given birth to a child. Xiaoqi was right outside. Inside was the doctor¡¯s office, and there was a sliding glass door between it and the consultation room. He could clearly see the two people inside. It had been a long time since Grandpa and Grandma had sat inside without saying anything. What exactly were they doing? Were they not going to find Mommy? Huo Ci took a look at Ling Xiaoqi, who was outside. His mouth was as nasty as ever. ¡°I still have to take Ling Xiaoqi to an extracurricular class. Hurry up and post on Weibo! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not interested in women in their forties at the moment.¡± Upon hearing his words, Nangong Lengyu was irritated. Women in their forties? Was he talking about her? No woman was willing to be called old. Naturally, she was no exception. She gave him a mocking look. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Best Actor Huo. I¡¯m also uninterested in greasy, self-righteous and unfit old men.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, then.¡± Huo Ci tried his best to remain calm. His handsome face became extremely dark, and anger welled up in his heart. Greasy? How was he greasy? Hadn¡¯t she heard that a man in his forties is a flower in bloom? Self-righteousness? That was his confidence, okay! An old man who was unfit? Did she want to give it a try? Exactly how fit he was now? Whether he could satisfy this old, hungry forty-year-old woman? Chapter 754 - Understanding Older Sister The duo were fuming and could not see eye to eye. However, they had to make a statement about their relationship. Huo Ci: A relative¡¯s child. Thank you, but don¡¯t spread rumors. Nangong Lengyu: A friend¡¯s child. A wise man does not believe in rumors. Thank you for everyone¡¯s concern. I¡¯m single. Ling Sheng had just gotten out of the car when she saw the two of them posting on Weibo at the same time. She was even more puzzled. She really wanted to know exactly what the two of them had said and done together. Her heart felt itchy, like it was being scratched by a cat. The small children¡¯s hospital was near the mall. When Ling Sheng found them, the duo walked out from behind the glass door one after another. There was nothing abnormal that could be seen from their expressions; they were both very calm. Upon seeing Ling Sheng, Nangong Lengyu greeted her. The cold and aloof beauty immediately turned into a gentle and kind big sister. ¡°Are you done with all your work? Why did you come?¡± Ling Sheng took a look at her and stole a look at her biological father too, who was following behind them. She smiled in embarrassment. ¡°It has already ended. What happened to Xiaoqi?¡± Before Nangong Lengyu could speak, Huo Ci interrupted her and shot her a look. ¡°He has a fever. How can you be a mother? You didn¡¯t even know that your son has a fever.¡± Ling Sheng was rendered speechless. She had not been home yesterday, and she had rehearsed until noon today. Then, she had rushed to the signing event without stopping too. She had not gone home at all, so how could she have known? However, she knew that he was in a bad mood, so she could only go along with him. ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Nangong Lengyu sneered. Out of the corner of her eye, she shot a mocking look at the man behind her. How could he have the cheek to reprimand Sheng Sheng? How did he take care of the child? Not only did he not know that the child was having a fever, but he was also leading him like a dog! ¡°Mommy, Xiaoqi is fine. The doctor uncle said that it¡¯s a fever but I¡¯ve already taken some medicine.¡± Xiaoqi did not know what was going on. His grandpa and grandma were being very strange. That¡¯s not right. Grandpa wasn¡¯t allowing him to call her Grandma. He did not know what to call her now. ¡°My good son.¡± Ling Sheng picked Xiaoqi up and pressed against his forehead to test the temperature. It was a little hot, but a child¡¯s temperature was a little higher than that of an adult. Sometimes, she could not tell if he had a fever or not, so she still had to measure his temperature. ¡°Do you still feel unwell?¡± Xiaoqi shook his head. He did not feel sick anymore, but he had not gone to Mommy¡¯s signing event so he was a little sad. ¡°Mommy, why didn¡¯t you wait for us? Xiaoqi wants an autograph.¡± Then, he carried his bag over and took out an album. He looked at her anxiously and sniffled. ¡°Mommy¡¯s right here. You can get as many autographs as you want. I¡¯ll take you to Auntie Su Yi later, all right?¡± Upon seeing the little fella¡¯s disappointed expression, Ling Sheng hurriedly comforted him. Huo Ci¡¯s handsome face was cold. ¡°I¡¯m taking him to an extracurricular class.¡± Ling Sheng thought to herself, You weren¡¯t so energetic in the past. Every time he had to attend an extracurricular class, I had to rush him countless times before he would send Xiaoqi over reluctantly. Before she could say anything, her father took Xiaoqi into his arms. Huo Ci raised his eyebrows slightly and glanced at Ling Sheng. ¡°Boys recover after hopping around for a while when they¡¯re sick. They¡¯re not that delicate.¡± Xiaoqi looked at Grandpa very seriously and his tender voice was full of doubt. ¡°But Granduncle, Xiaoqi is not going to the extracurricular class today. I¡¯m already on vacation.¡± Ling Sheng let out a low cough and took a look at her son before giving him a thumbs-up secretly. Well done! Nangong Lengyu could not help but frown. He was his guardian? With someone like him, who could be assured to leave a child in his care?! Chapter 755 - Eating Together Huo Ci had not expected to be exposed on the spot. However, he did not appear awkward at all. In fact, he was unusually calm. ¡°Didn¡¯t I agree to teach you how to play drums when we get back tonight?¡± Xiaoqi¡¯s small head tilted, and his big eyes were full of doubt. Upon seeing Grandpa give him a meaningful look, he nodded politely to give him face. ¡°Mommy, we agreed that we would practice the drums tonight.¡± Ling Sheng and Nangong Lengyu saw Huo Ci¡¯s little actions but could not be bothered to expose him. It was difficult for him to find a child to cover up for him. ¡°Can you practice tomorrow? Mommy wants to treat all of you to a meal,¡± Ling Sheng smiled at her son and asked. Xiaoqi looked at Huo Ci¡¯s expression. Huo Ci frowned. ¡°The food outside is not clean. He¡¯s already sick. What if his stomach hurts from the food?¡± Ling Sheng really could not refute that. She invited him symbolically. ¡°Uncle, Auntie Yu and you brought Xiaoqi to the hospital for treatment. It¡¯s been hard on you two. I want to treat the both of you to a meal to express my gratitude.¡± She thought about bringing her son to have dinner with Auntie Yu. The three of them would definitely be very happy. Even if she used her toes to think, she knew that her father would definitely reject the idea. Upon hearing her change the way she addressed Nangong Lengyu from ¡®Older Sister¡¯ to ¡®Auntie¡¯, Huo Ci frowned slightly. His mouth had already spoken before his brain could think clearly. ¡°Mhm.¡± That casual ¡®mhm¡¯ made Ling Sheng¡¯s heart stop in shock. Her eyes widened suddenly, but they soon returned to normal. She let out a low cough and smiled at Nangong Lengyu. ¡°Auntie Yu, what about you? Do you have time tonight?¡± This was too sudden! That her father would actually agree without thinking¡­ She did not know how to react for a moment. Upon seeing the flash of surprise on the brat¡¯s face, Huo Ci felt indignant. She did not want him to go. Dream on, he wanted to go then! If he agreed first, she would definitely reject the meal. However, at that moment, his emotions were complicated and chaotic. He knew that she would reject, but he also had an indescribable sense of anticipation. Nangong Lengyu said without thinking too, ¡°I have nothing to do tonight. I¡¯ll follow your arrangements.¡± Ling Sheng was flustered. She stole a look at the two big shots in front of her and felt that she was under a lot of pressure. If she did not arrange it well, something major might happen. However, when she thought about it, she felt that nothing would happen either. Since the two of them could bring Xiaoqi to the hospital to see a doctor together, there was nothing wrong with having a meal together! Nangong Lengyu had not expected that the two of them would eat at the same table again after more than 20 years. And that it would in such a manner. She had once thought that she would never see him again in this lifetime, let alone eat with him. However, if she let go of the grudges of the past and faced him with a normal heart, she did not find it so unbearable either. Everything was nothing, and it was not as difficult as she had imagined. Huo Ci was ordering food when he told the waiter, ¡°Please cook the food spicier and more numbing. Don¡¯t add ginger, scallions, or star anise.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Huo.¡± The waiter had not expected to see the central figures who had whipped up a storm of gossip in the entertainment circle today. Best Actress Nangong Lengyu and Best Actor Huo Ci had brought their rumored son along with Ling Sheng! There was a table full of handsome men and beautiful women, including a delicate-looking child. They looked extremely pleasing to the eye. The Best Actress had maintained her looks too well. When she sat beside Ling Sheng, they looked like sisters. Best Actor Huo Ci lived up to his reputation. He was like a walking statue of David, and his figure and appearance were flawless. He did not look like a 40-year-old man at all. He was compatible with either of the two beauties opposite him. Chapter 756 - It Was Too Tough for Her Upon hearing Huo Ci¡¯s words, Ling Sheng ran to his side hurriedly and whispered something in his ear before looking at the waiter. ¡°Please make it milder. Don¡¯t make it spicy and numb.¡± Auntie Yu¡¯s stomach was not in a good condition. A few days ago, she had been angered by her father until she got stomach spasms. How could she eat something heavy and spicy? She had deliberately chosen a light-flavored restaurant, all right? However, what the hell was with not adding scallions, ginger, and star anise? Their family did not avoid such food. It must be Auntie Yu who could not eat it! Out of the corner of his eye, Huo Ci swept a look at the woman opposite him. He was secretly annoyed, and a ball of fire burned in his heart. Was he crazy? Why had he not forgotten her habits after so many years? The expression in Nangong Lengyu¡¯s eyes did not change but her emotions were complicated as she smiled at the waiter. ¡°Please just include the usual amount.¡± The waiter was confused by the requests of the three of them. He did not know who to listen to. He stood there awkwardly. Were they trying to drive him mad? Upon seeing the look in her father¡¯s eyes grow darker and more frightening, Ling Sheng was afraid that he would explode in the next moment. She hurriedly said, ¡°The usual is fine. Sorry to trouble you.¡± Anyway, she had ordered a lot of light food. Auntie Yu should be able to eat them. There was no need to deliberately ask for milder food. If it was too bland, there would be no flavor. The waiter walked out of the private room, still feeling a little scared. The two goddesses were easy to talk to, but he kept feeling that Best Actor Huo was a little frightening. The air beside him seemed thinner than elsewhere. The atmosphere was indeed a little awkward. Even Ling Sheng, who knew how to have fun, could not hold it in anymore. Her scalp felt numb, and she really wanted to slap herself. Why did she play with fire for no reason? Wasn¡¯t gathering the two big shots deliberately causing her trouble? Xiaoqi could also feel the heavy atmosphere. He sat beside Grandpa obediently and bit the straw for drinking water. Why were Mommy and everyone else not talking? In the end, it was Ling Sheng, the hostess, who broke the awkward deadlock and started chatting with Nangong Lengyu about clothes. She asked her what she should wear on the red carpet at the end of the year. Huo Ci was playing games on his phone but he was actually being absent-minded. Out of the corner of his eye, he looked at the woman opposite him. Her stomach was not well? When had her stomach not been well? F*ck! What did that have to do with him! Even if she were to die on the spot, what would that have to do with him?! During the meal, other than Xiaoqi, the remaining three people all bore their own thoughts. Only the person himself knew what he was thinking. Ling Sheng was in charge of livening up the atmosphere. She could not ignore her father or make Auntie Yu feel uncomfortable. She had thought it out well, but she had realized that it was too difficult in practice. It was too difficult. She simply had it too tough. When they started eating, Her father did not speak at all. When one spoke to him, he would end the conversation with one word. It was either yes or no. He cherished words like gold and would not say an additional word. Auntie Yu was surprisingly lively. She completely ignored her father¡¯s presence and took food for her and Xiaoqi. In the meantime, she watched as a nice dinner party turned into a smokeless war. However, she was unable to stop it and could only weep silently in her heart. Nangong Lengyu picked up a piece of meat and placed it in Xiaoqi¡¯s bowl. She smiled and said, ¡°Xiaoqi is growing. Eat more meat.¡± Upon seeing that Xiaoqi was about to put meat in his mouth, Huo Ci said in a low voice, ¡°You were already overweight during your physical examination at the hospital last time. If you continue eating, you¡¯ll become Hou Yaojie!¡± Xiaoqi pouted and took a look at Grandpa, then at Grandma. It was so hard for him. Should he eat or not? Chapter 757 - Let Uncle Send You Ling Sheng took a look at her father. Hou Yaojie was a little fatty in Xiaoqi¡¯s class. He was going to be ¡®taller¡¯ horizontally than vertically soon. He was famous in the kindergarten, and the parents all knew him. Her father had gone for a few parent-teacher meetings in the kindergarten, so it was normal for him to know. However, was it really appropriate for him to scare a child like this? The key issue was that he had never taken Xiaoqi for a physical examination before. He was talking complete nonsense. Nangong Lengyu smiled and ignored Huo Ci completely. She picked up another piece of lean meat and said lovingly, ¡°Children should still eat more meat. Sheng Sheng, Xiaoqi¡¯s weight must be on the thinner side among the children his age.¡± Ling Sheng immediately received a death glare from her father. She smiled awkwardly and said vaguely, ¡°He is a little t-taller.¡± He was a little taller than children his age, while his weight was in the average range, which was normal. ¡°Eat more vegetables. Don¡¯t be picky.¡± When Huo Ci placed the vegetables on Xiaoqi¡¯s rice, he took his meat away too. He did not throw it away, but he ate it himself in a provocative manner. Out of the corner of his eye, he looked at the smiling brat. There was a ball of fire in his chest. Evading the main issue, whose side was she on anyway? Was she helping an outsider in front of him? He simply could not understand why the brat was so concerned about a strange woman she had just met a few times. They had a good relationship. Furthermore, she had never been an approachable person either. That was so in the past, and she was even more so now. However, she seemed to be treating the brat and Xiaoqi well for no reason! The three people at the table seemed to be a real family. Instead, he was the outsider who had been excluded. The situation was completely different from reality. Nangong Lengyu frowned slightly as she watched Huo Ci eat the meat. How old was he? How could he snatch a child¡¯s food? How childish! Xiaoqi did not know what was the right thing to do anymore because of the duo. When he saw the sharp stalks of vegetables in his bowl, he felt conflicted and pulled a long face. He wanted to eat meat and not vegetables. He was not a little rabbit. In order to prevent the two of them from fighting again, Ling Sheng hurriedly carried her son into her arms and brought his bowl over too. She ignored her father¡¯s death glare and finished the vegetables in a few mouthfuls. Nangong Lengyu looked at Huo Ci: Childish! Huo Ci also returned her a look: I¡¯m happy to do that! Ling Sheng could feel their gazes clashing. There seemed to be sparks in the air, and the air seemed to have become even thinner. It was a little difficult to breathe too. Oh my god, even if she was beaten to death next time, she would not do such a strenuous yet unrewarding task again. This was just asking for her death! She even suspected that if she and Xiaoqi had not been at the dining table, the two of them would have flipped the table and commenced with battle. Even careless Ling Sheng, who had always been magnanimous, ate a meal that was as dry as sawdust. Besides Xiaoqi, who did not understand a lot of things because he was still young, the other two people also ate a very tasteless meal. Huo Ci, who ate a bellyful of anger, started to wonder why he had gone crazy and wanted to eat with her! Nangong Lengyu felt that it was all right. As long as she ignored his presence while eating at the same table, everything was fine. She was very happy to be with Xiaoqi and Sheng Sheng. When they left, it was already late. It was completely dark outside, and it was raining sleet rather heavily. Su Yi had come to find her. When the car stopped, she saw her come out. Her eyes widened abruptly, and her grip on the umbrella could not help tightening nervously. No way! When Sheng Sheng had said she was going to have dinner, she was eating with Best Actor Huo and Best Actress Nangong? Didn¡¯t she know that the two of them were the center of public opinion? Hadn¡¯t she said before she left that a small shrimp like her would not get involved? What was the situation in front of her? Su Yi was the first to come over to greet them. After greeting Nangong Lengyu and Huo Ci, she then looked at Ling Sheng and asked her what was going on. Ling Sheng shot her a look secretly. The current situation was a little complicated. It was something that a small shrimp like her could not control. They would talk about it later. Su Yi was holding an umbrella and carrying another . Ling Sheng felt that her father still cared a lot about Auntie Yu. As a good, understanding daughter, shouldn¡¯t she create some opportunities for her father? She simply gave Nangong Lengyu the other umbrella. ¡°Auntie Yu, Sister Su Yi and I still have something to do. Take my uncle¡¯s car home. Let him give you a lift.¡± Since the two of them could eat at the same table, her father should be able to take Auntie Yu home as well. Upon hearing that she had something to do, Nangong Lengyu asked, ¡°Then go home early after you¡¯re done. Are you taking Xiaoqi with you?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll just take Xiaoqi with me.¡± Ling Sheng hugged Xiaoqi tightly, afraid that they would snatch him away. Of course, she had to take him with her. Otherwise, he would become an unwanted third party! Then, she stole a look at them. Her heart was full of excitement and anticipation. Would they get together? Would they? Chapter 758 - He Still Cared ¡°Then, be careful, you two. The road is slippery due to the rain, so drive slowly,¡± Nangong Lengyu reminded them. She had already made up her mind not to take Huo Ci¡¯s car no matter what. Let him take her home? Wasn¡¯t seeing him suffocating enough? However, her car was in the mall¡¯s underground parking lot, where the signing event had taken place. It would take half an hour to walk from the commercial street. If she took a taxi, there would be a traffic jam ahead, so she might not walk faster. Ling Sheng did not ask her father for his opinion. Afraid of being punished, she carried Xiaoqi and ran away with Su Yi. When she got into the car, he looked through the window at the duo still at the restaurant¡¯s entrance. He sighed softly and shook his head. Father, this is all I can help you with. Anyway, she had not done anything. She had only asked her father to take Auntie Yu home. As for what would happen next, it was completely out of the control of a lowly shrimp like her. Su Yi, who had only gone over to say a few words, broke out in a cold sweat. She asked Ling Sheng quietly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± What a frightening atmosphere! The atmosphere between Best Actress Nangong and Best Actor Huo seemed to be wedged with knives, and anyone who got close could feel the knives flying. ¡°I¡¯m already bruised and battered all over.¡± Ling Sheng sighed deeply and pouted, ready to cry. ¡°I don¡¯t even know what I ate for dinner.¡± Upon seeing her exaggerated expression, Su Yi took a look outside and realized that Best Actress Nangong had already left under the umbrella. Best Actor Huo paused for a moment before walking into the rain. ¡°Sheng Sheng, they¡¯re out.¡± Ling Sheng looked over and realized that the duo had come out one after another. She hurriedly urged Su Yi¡¯s assistant. ¡°Xiao Chen, chase after them quickly.¡± Xiao Chen saw them, but the two people were walking in different directions. He was in a difficult position. ¡°Ms. Ling, which one are you chasing?¡± Ling Sheng said without hesitation, ¡°Huo Ci!¡± She wanted to see if her father would behave like a man. Would he take Auntie Yu home? It was raining, and Auntie Yu was alone. She was also worried. In the end, she had been caught off guard. She had initially thought that even if they had broken up, he would not have left his ex-girlfriend to go home alone under such circumstances. However, her father was obviously an unconventional person. That¡¯s right. He drove away. Su Yi watched as Best Actress Nangong hailed a taxi under the umbrella. After getting in, she left as well. Then, she looked toward Ling Sheng carefully. ¡°Sheng Sheng, did the Movie Queen and Movie King really have a relationship in the past?¡± Ling Sheng did not speak, agreeing silently. Su Yi felt that her admission was unexpected, but it also seemed to be within common sense. She muttered, ¡°Actually, Best Actor Huo should have sent the Best Actress home.¡± When their car drove over and was about to leave, Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up through the window. She saw that her father¡¯s car was two vehicles behind the taxi. When the traffic flow moved forward slowly, her father¡¯s car followed the taxi in front. Instantly, her state of mind became a little complicated. Although he said he wasn¡¯t concerned and acted like he did not mind at all, he still cared inwardly! Ling Sheng wanted to take a look, so she asked Xiao Chen to follow them. In the end, when the taxi entered the mall¡¯s underground parking lot, her father¡¯s car found a secluded spot and stopped too. About five minutes later, a silver-gray Bentley slowly came out of the car park. She was sure that it was Auntie Yu¡¯s car. The car had not driven far when her father¡¯s car started following her. It seemed like he was afraid of being discovered, so he stayed very far away. Chapter 759 - The Son of the Richest Man Su Yi sighed. ¡°Sheng Sheng, do you know why they separated back then? They are obviously a perfect match.¡± Ling Sheng shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She could not ask anyone. The Third Master did not know. If he had known, he would definitely have told her. Not only did her uncles refuse to mention it, but even her grandparents never uttered a single word about it. As a result, she could only rely on her feelings to make guesses. There were still some lingering feelings between the two of them. At the very least, her father still had some lingering feelings. Xiaoqi was sick and tired too, after playing for a day. He had long fallen asleep in Ling Sheng¡¯s embrace not long after getting in the car. He was sleeping soundly. Su Yi asked Xiao Chen to raise the temperature in the car a little. After settling the issue, she let Ling Sheng look at Weibo. It was still the hottest topic. Jun Shiyan: Sorry, my son has caused you two trouble @Huo Ci @NangongLengyu. The Weibo account was newly-registered and verified: The CEO of the Gu Corporation, the richest man in the world. [F*ck, who can tell me if the world is a fantasy? What¡¯s going on? Third Master Jun? Third Master Jun, the richest man in the world? The child is his?] [Isn¡¯t it rumored that the Third Master and Best Actor Huo don¡¯t have a good relationship? Why would the Movie King help him take care of his child? Is the Movie King Third Master Jun¡¯s relative? Or is the Movie Queen his friend? This is indeed a big shot¡¯s world. Let me prostrate myself in worship!] [I said he¡¯s not my Ci¡¯s child. You should believe me now, right? The child¡¯s father has come out to acknowledge the kid. Those who forced my Ci to become the father of someone else¡¯s child. Hurry up and apologize!] [Sisters and brothers who put their feet in their mouths, I think you guys are going to be in trouble. Hurry up and see if your heads are still around your necks. How dare you accuse the Third Master¡¯s son of being the Movie King¡¯s?] [I¡¯m sitting on a stool and waiting for the show. The slaps to your faces sure came quickly!] [Everyone above, don¡¯t you want to know when the Third Master of the Jun family got married? Who¡¯s the child¡¯s mother?] + 1 [I also want to know. Hasn¡¯t anyone exposed the details?] + 2 [The person above is naive. Do you think the richest person in the world is the same as a group of celebrities in the entertainment circle? They are a first-rate wealthy family. Those celebrities in the entertainment circle are not even close to their circle. If the paparazzi dare to expose this, they will be courting death!] [The person above is a wise person. How could anyone expose this? I can only say that you guys are too naive. Your lives are more important. Hurry up and disappear!] Jun Shiyan was not in the entertainment circle, but there were legends about him in various circles. Who in China had not heard of his name? If they had not heard of his legendary feats, they should not say that they were Chinese. They could not afford to lose face! Who was Jun Shiyan? He was called Third Master Jun and had occupied the position of the richest man in the world for ten consecutive years. He was an impressive existence who had dominated the top of China¡¯s Most Influential Figure ranking for ten consecutive years, but he kept a low profile and was extremely mysterious. He had never accepted any interviews, had no social media accounts, and had not even released a single photo. Now, he had actually registered on a social media account for his son. How could people not be surprised? The legendary Third Master was a ruthless and merciless person with brutal means. He was a callous, cold-blooded animal. For his own benefits, he had never shown mercy even to his biological father or siblings. Blood ties were nothing in his eyes. However, the profile picture of the Third Master who had appeared felt very warm. There were two pairs of feet, one large and the other small. In addition, there was a very long shadow. The shadow¡¯s actions were very lively and funny. Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that it was his wife and child. On Weibo, there were all kinds of emotion ¡®experts¡¯ and psychological ¡®experts¡¯. They analyzed his profile in detail and concluded that he was a good man who valued his family. Chapter 760 - To Love Dearly and Dote If he was really a man who did not care the slightest bit about family love, how could he have intentionally opened an account and posted on Weibo in order to clarify this scandal?! After never posting a statement for the past few decades? The scandal between Huo Ci and Nangong Lengyu had already caused a big earthquake in the entertainment circle. Now that Jun Shiyan had appeared, it had directly become a huge earthquake in China. There was no need to mention the entertainment section. All the major Chinese websites, magazines, and economic news agencies had started to analyze him. After all, he was a big shot who had not spoken publicly in more than ten years. His sudden act of deviation from conventional behavior was enough to cause a big explosion in the financial and economic circles. The moment the news spread, the international financial world and the economic circle exploded and started to report this incident with great fanfare. The title was: The richest man in the world, Jun Shiyan, got married and had a child! When Ling Sheng saw the hottest topic, her eyes nearly dropped to the ground. Woah, woah, woah, was the Third Master tired of living? He actually posted on Weibo! However, when she saw his clarification on Weibo, she was worried that her father would get angry. At the same time, her heart warmed a little. The more she looked at the word ¡°son¡±, the more pleasing she found it to the eye. She could not help but look at it again and again. She knew that the Third Master liked Xiaoqi a lot. Even if Xiaoqi was not his biological son, he would definitely treat him like one. Nothing made her happier or more relieved. The comments below were very normal. When it was ¡®revealed¡¯ that the Best Actor and Best Actress had secretly gotten married and had a child, the fans of the two people had quarreled and fought. Who would marry your idol? Don¡¯t give yourself face. We¡¯re so impressive that we don¡¯t think highly of you. Under the Third Master¡¯s Weibo account, no one dared to curse. Everyone was very polite. Ling Sheng felt that the world would be harmonious if this group of spectators could also comment respectfully, keep their manners and be so well-behaved when the celebrities in the entertainment circle posted on Weibo. ¡°Sheng Sheng.¡± Upon seeing the smile on her lips, Su Yi asked carefully, ¡°Does the neighbor really not care about Xiaoqi¡¯s biological father at all?¡± She wasn¡¯t ruining the atmosphere on purpose. She was just worried about Sheng Sheng. After all, which man could really open his heart and accept another man¡¯s son? She also knew that she should not judge a gentleman with a petty heart. However, what if? Some men acted well on the surface but changed their behavior after getting married. Her older cousin at home was one such victim. Before she had gotten married, her husband had been very obedient to her and could not even bear to let her touch water. He had listened to her every word and been a good, filial example of a boyfriend. However, after getting married, his true colors were revealed. He had gone from a good boyfriend to an arrogant chauvinist. He would not do anything every day and treated her cousin like a housekeeper, ordering her around everywhere. Recently, she had heard from her mother that he had even started to abuse her. ¡°Yes.¡± Ling Sheng could feel that the Third Master really did not care. He treated Xiaoqi as his biological son. Upon hearing Su Yi¡¯s worry, she smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If he dares to abuse me, my uncle alone will beat him to death. Look at the people backing me.¡± Which of her uncles was easy to deal with? They were all big shots at the apex of China¡¯s Pyramid of power and wealth! ¡°I know, I¡¯m just a little worried.¡± Of course, Su Yi had seen how the Third Master had treated her. It was just a signing event, yet he had come specifically to deliver medicine and give her a massage. He loved and doted on her like a little princess. It was the same during the filming of the show. Wherever Sheng Sheng went, as long as he could, he would follow her. It was as though she was a child who could not take care of herself. Chapter 761 - Blacklist ¡°Yes, I know too.¡± Ling Sheng smiled at her, her heart feeling warm. How could she not know that she was doing this for her own good? ¡°Let me take you home. It¡¯s already this late.¡± Su Yi patted her head lovingly and said with a smile. She had initially wanted to return to the company after the event ended but Sheng Sheng had sent her a message to come over. She had initially been puzzled about what she wanted to do, but when she came, she realized that she was creating an opportunity for the Movie King and Queen! Ling Sheng nodded. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go home!¡± When she passed by the milk tea shop, Ling Sheng got out of the car and bought a few cups of milk tea. She gave one to Su Yi and one to her assistant, Xiao Chen, and was bringing the rest home. Her father liked milk tea quite a lot, and so did her grandpa. However, grandpa was not at home now. He was at the Huo Family¡¯s old residence. In the Huo Family¡¯s old residence, Huo Xiao had not calmed down for the whole afternoon. Now, he was so angry that he threw his phone again. His face was ashen. ¡°That scumbag! How dare he not answer my call?¡± Su Xiyin sighed helplessly beside him and got the servant to pick up the phone. The screen had been smashed. Ever since he had seen the hottest search topic on Weibo, he had become angry. However, when he saw the Weibo about Ci Er and that child Nangong, he did not get particularly angry yet. Instead, he simply let loose a few curses. Her husband was right. Ci Er was a scumbag. If he had not caused trouble back then, he would have a wife and children in his arms at this moment. How nice would that have been! He had been so angry because he had seen Third Master Jun¡¯s Weibo post later on, saying that Xiaoqi was his son. That was why he had gotten angry and called Ci Er to ask what had happened! ¡°Father, who angered you again?¡± Fifth Brother Huo Pei¡¯s wife, Cao Yunxian, was the most troublesome among her daughters-in-law. She walked over and asked with a smile. The look in Su Xiyin¡¯s eyes changed slightly. ¡°Fifth daughter-in-law, why aren¡¯t you asleep at this time yet?¡± ¡°Mother, aren¡¯t you and Father not asleep yet either? How can a junior like me sleep first?¡± Cao Yunxian was very good at talking. When she went over, she swept a look at the phone and saw that he was calling Huo Ci. She tried to persuade him. ¡°Father, what did Sixth Brother do to make you unhappy again?¡± Su Xiyin frowned slightly. She was not fond of her, but she could not show it on the surface. Her fifth son¡¯s wife was the best at causing trouble and coaxing others. She was the most glib person. ¡°Fifth Daughter-in-Law, your father and I will take care of Sixth Brother¡¯s matter!¡± ¡°Why? Mother¡¯s heart aches again? I know that Sixth Brother is your heart¡¯s flesh and blood, but I¡¯m not the one who¡¯s being naggy. Sixth Brother¡¯s way of doing things is too immature.¡± Cao Yunxian let out a cold snort in her heart. She did not like this mother-in-law to begin with. None of the wives at home liked her. She really treated herself as an owner of the house just because she was Number Five¡¯s mistress. How could Huo Xiao not hear this weird tone? His attitude toward his daughters-in-law was different from his attitude toward his sons. He informed her to leave. ¡°Go back to your room and call my fifth son out.¡± Cao Yunxian could not be dismissed with a few words. She had already gotten a phone from the female helper. Upon hearing the robotic female voice, she pretended to be surprised and said, ¡°Father, Sixth Brother has blacklisted you. Even if you call him again, he won¡¯t be able to answer.¡± There were many sons and grandsons at home, but the old man only cared about Sixth Brother. Now, it was great; he had even said that Sixth Brother had found his long-lost daughter, who was about to return to the family registry! Long-lost daughter? He probably had not known about his daughter¡¯s existence from the start. Who did not know how preposterous and profligate Sixth Brother had been when he was young? He might have left behind many offspring! Chapter 762 - : Punishing the Son of a B*tch The whole family had objected to him bringing his illegitimate daughter back to the Huo Family. However, the old man was very stubborn and refused to listen to anyone. He was determined to bring her back. He had even scolded his eldest son and the others over this matter. If someone objected again, he looked like he would hit them. She did not know how that little b*stard outside had sweet-talked the old man. The latter cared so much about her, that even she could not wait to meet her. Huo Xiao¡¯s expression was not good. Upon seeing that she still wasn¡¯t leaving, his voice turned cold. ¡°Call Fifth Son over.¡± Upon seeing the old man¡¯s expression, Cao Yunxian knew that it would be troublesome if she did not leave immediately. When the old man got angry, he did not care who the other party was. She smiled respectfully and said, ¡°Okay, Father. Here¡¯s your phone.¡± Then, she turned around and went up to the second floor to get him. Upon seeing the woman swing her hips as she went upstairs, Su Xiyin pulled Huo Xiao back to their room. If he had anything to say, why would he say it in the living room? If he had any anger, why would he vent it in the living room? If her scheming daughters-in-law heard it, who knew what they would say behind their backs? The fifth son, Huo Pei, had yet to come down when Huo Xuanzhou entered from outside the house. He had not expected the old couple to not be asleep at this late hour and greeted them with a smile. ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡± Huo Xiao, who was about to be dragged into the room by his wife, turned around when he heard him. He bellowed, ¡°What are you looking at? What are you smiling at? Hurry up and get over here!¡± When he saw this boy¡¯s smile, he thought of the scumbag Old Six. He was already full of anger previously, and he was about to explode now! Huo Xuanzhou did not know what had happened, but when he saw that Fifth Aunt had just gone up to the second floor, so he thought that she must have started gossiping again. ¡°Grandpa, why are you looking for me?¡± Huo Xiao was fuming. His face was ashen as he pointed at him. ¡°Give me your phone and call your Sixth Uncle.¡± Huo Xuanzhou dialed the number obediently. He did not know if his grandpa had seen the news, but he wanted to tell him that Sixth Uncle had been involved in a scandal with Nangong Lengyu. In a short while, that scumbag Jun Shiyan had also posted on Weibo that Xiaoqi was his son! When he saw this, he was extremely angry. Whose f*cking son? How could he acknowledge their Huo family¡¯s child so casually? Who gave him the face to do that? Using Huo Xuanzhou¡¯s phone to call Huo Ci. The call went through, but no one picked up. Huo Xuanzhou felt that his grandpa might already know everything, but he was not too sure. He smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa, you know that my Sixth Uncle never answers my calls. Is there something urgent you want to talk to him about?¡± Huo Xiao¡¯s face darkened as he let out a cold snort and kicked his leg. ¡°Stop pretending, kid. You¡¯re being cheeky.¡± Huo Xuanzhou still chuckled. He was finally certain. Since Grandpa knew, things would be easy. See how he would punish the son of a b*tch Third Master Jun. ¡°Grandpa, are you talking about how that scumbag Jun Shiyan casually acknowledged Xiaoqi as his son? I¡¯m angry too! Xiaoqi is our child. What does he have to do with him?!¡± Huo Xiao nodded in agreement. He was so angry that his chest hurt. ¡°How can he casually acknowledge a child of my Huo Family as his? He should see if he¡¯s qualified enough. If I don¡¯t show my prowess, he¡¯ll probably burn until he doesn¡¯t know his surname!¡± ¡°Grandpa, I have Third Master Jun¡¯s number. Do you want it?¡± Huo Xuanzhou smiled slyly. He wanted his grandpa to kill this scumbag. Who allowed him to spout nonsense? Huo Xiao did not hesitate. He gritted his teeth in anger and pointed at him. ¡°Call him. Call his number for me. Nonsense! Does he want to rebel?¡± Chapter 763 - I Am in Trouble Ling Sheng had just gotten out of the car when she saw a car parked in front. The man was standing beside the car with an umbrella. Upon seeing her carry Xiaoqi out of the car, he hurried over to welcome her. He took the sleeping Xiaoqi into his arms, and placed his phone and umbrella in her hand at the same time. Xiaoqi was fast asleep. When someone else carried him, he only let out a whine but did not wake up. He was sleeping very obediently and deeply. Ling Sheng held an umbrella in one hand and smoothly put his phone into her own bag. Their two phones looked exactly the same. When she reached the elevator, a phone vibrated. Ling Sheng opened her bag and saw the word: Grandpa. ¡°Grandpa.¡± Ling Sheng picked up the call without thinking. Before the other party could speak, she asked sweetly, ¡°You¡¯re not asleep yet? I¡¯m already home. You and Grandma don¡¯t have to worry. Sleep early!¡± Huo Xiao was stunned for a moment before his face darkened so much that ink could drip from it. His chest heaved violently from anger as he tried his best to sound normal. ¡°Who are you with now?¡± His obedient granddaughter answered! It was clearly Third Master Jun¡¯s number! He glared at Huo Xuanzhou and kicked him ferociously. Had the brat dialed the wrong number? He had called Sheng Sheng! Huo Xuanzhou felt wronged. He even gestured an explanation to his grandpa. It was Sheng Sheng¡¯s voice. F*ck, she was the one who had answered Third Master Jun¡¯s call. Oh no, Grandpa would definitely die from anger! ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s just me and Xiaoqi!¡± Ling Sheng did not know that she had taken the wrong phone, so she lied shamelessly and even took a look at the man beside her. Huo Xiao gritted his teeth. ¡°Where¡¯s your father?¡± Ling Sheng felt that her grandpa was being a little strange. She thought that he might have seen the scandal. After all, he and grandma were now elderly fans who chased after celebrities. However, since her grandpa had not asked, she did not go to the trouble of mentioning it first. ¡°He didn¡¯t come back! Grandpa, why are you looking for my father?¡± Huo Xiao really wanted to roar, I called Third Master Jun, but why are you the one answering? After all, she was his good granddaughter. Even if he killed someone, it would be that scumbag Third Master Jun. He could not get angry at his good granddaughter. ¡°Oh, the two of you mother and son should go to bed early then.¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°I understand. Grandpa, you should go to bed early too. My father and I will go back the day after tomorrow. Don¡¯t come over tomorrow with Grandma. It¡¯s snowing outside. It¡¯s not safe on the road.¡± Huo Xiao said, ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± Upon seeing him hang up, Huo Xuanzhou asked angrily, ¡°Grandpa, is Sheng Sheng with that son of a b*tch?¡± Huo Xiao replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Huo Xuanzhou said, ¡°Then, why are you so calm? Shouldn¡¯t you kill that b*stard? Why did you hang up without saying anything?¡± Huo Xiao was angry, but he was angry at someone else. He could not bear to get angry with his well-behaved granddaughter at all. He could only be angry at himself. He gritted his teeth, ¡°Sheng Sheng answered the call. What do you want me to say?¡± Huo Xuanzhou thought to himself, Sheng Sheng is human. We¡¯re not human. How do you usually scold us on the phone? When Sheng Sheng answers a man¡¯s call, you can¡¯t even bear to scold her. Huo Xuanzhou¡¯s phone rang. It was Huo Ci calling. Huo Xiao took the phone and bellowed angrily, ¡°You scumbag! Go home quickly! B*stard Old Jun and Sheng Sheng are together!¡± Only after Ling Sheng had hung up did she feel that something was amiss. When the call ended, the wallpaper was her photo and not the wallpaper used on her own phone. When she took a closer look, she was dumbfounded. It was not her phone at all. It was the Third Master¡¯s. Instantly, she broke out in cold sweat and stuttered, ¡°Third Master, I think I¡¯m in trouble.¡± Chapter 764 - Play Dead in Bed Jun Shiyan looked sideways at the dumbfounded young lady and asked gently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s heart sank. She raised the phone and took a deep breath. She was about to die. ¡°My grandpa called your phone just now. I picked up the wrong call.¡± The Third Master¡¯s phone was exactly the same as hers. They also used the same couple¡¯s phone casing, and both were on silent mode. It was hard to tell the difference at first glance. That¡¯s why she had taken the wrong phone. Jun Shiyan asked, ¡°What did Grandpa say?¡± Ling Sheng felt terrible. It was because her grandpa had talked to her normally that it felt even scarier. ¡°Third Master, I think my grandpa must be furious now. What should I do?¡± Although her grandpa had not said anything, nor had he objected to it like her father, nor had he forced her to break up with him, she knew that her grandpa was not happy inwardly. It was because Grandpa doted on her and could not bear to see her suffer, nor could he bear to scold her. Otherwise, he would definitely have taught her a lesson long ago. ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± Jun Shiyan looked at the nervous young lady and comforted her with a smile. ¡°Grandpa must be asking about my Weibo post. I¡¯ll call him later to explain clearly.¡± The little girl had picked up the wrong phone call, but he shamefully felt a little happy. Grandpa must now know that the two of them were together. Even if he was scolded later, it would be worth it. ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Ling Sheng was scared. Actually, her grandpa¡¯s temper was worse than her father¡¯s. ¡°My grandpa will definitely scold you. Maybe you shouldn¡¯t call him.¡± Jun Shiyan said, ¡°It¡¯s all right. I have to get past Grandpa eventually.¡± Ling Sheng asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being scolded?¡± Jun Shiyan shook his head with a gentle smile, his eyes full of affection. ¡°Sheng Sheng, as long as I can get Grandpa¡¯s approval, I¡¯m not afraid of anything.¡± Ling Sheng smiled sweetly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let grandpa hit you.¡± However, last time, her grandpa had already beaten the Third Master. This time, if he called him from afar, her grandpa would at most scold him a little. He would not be able to hit him. When she thought of this, she felt much more relieved. Jun Shiyan took the mother and son home. He had initially wanted to make a call in the house, but Ling Sheng kicked him out. ¡°Third Master, call him when you get in the car.¡± Her grandpa already knew so her father was definitely on the way back to kill Jun Shiyan. If he stopped them at home, there would definitely be a big battle. Just thinking about it made her scalp tingle. ¡°Don¡¯t go down to see me off. Wash up and go to bed!¡± Jun Shiyan looked at the young lady who had followed him and turned to hug her. He had already seen her twice today, but he still could not bear to leave. He wished he could tie her to his side so that she could never leave him. ¡°Hm.¡± Ling Sheng nodded obediently. Inwardly, she was thinking that she had to go to bed immediately and play dead. Otherwise, her father would definitely chew her when he returned. After Jun Shiyan got in the elevator and left, she turned around and returned home. She took out her phone and called her grandpa. This was a big misunderstanding. She had to clarify. Su Xiyin was the one who answered the phone. ¡°Sheng Sheng, are you home now? Where¡¯s he?¡± Ling Sheng felt a little guilty. ¡°We¡¯re already home. The Third Master left after bringing us back and we went back. Where¡¯s Grandpa? Is he angry?¡± Before Su Xiyin could say anything, Huo Xiao snatched her phone away. ¡°Where¡¯s Third Master Jun?¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°Grandpa, the Third Master has already gone home. Xiaoqi is sick, so he was worried and waited for us at the door. My father and I just separated an hour ago. We just got out of Sister Su Yi¡¯s car five minutes ago. We weren¡¯t with the Third Master.¡± Chapter 765 - Rampage Huo Xiao was initially angry, but when he heard that Xiaoqi was sick, his expression tensed up immediately. ¡°What happened to Xiaoqi? How did he fall sick? Did he go to the hospital? What did the doctor say?¡± Ling Sheng was amused. Okay, the topic had basically changed. ¡°He already went to the hospital. My father and Auntie Yu took him there. He has a low fever and is already asleep.¡± Huo Xiao had initially been wondering why his scumbag sixth son was with that child, Nangong, again. He had even been photographed carrying Xiaoqi. From the looks of it, they must have taken Xiaoqi to the hospital. When he thought of the two of them, his chest felt stuffy with anger, and he no longer had the mood to care about Jun Shiyan. ¡°Hm, I understand. Do you want me to go back with your grandma? Can you take care of her yourself?¡± Then, he gave the phone to Su Xiyin and went into seclusion. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. He still felt sorry for the girl as Huo Ci had been in the wrong. He really wanted to drag that scumbag over and beat him to death. If he had not caused trouble back then, things would not have ended up like this either. He would not have formed a feud with the Nangong Family, causing him to lose his best friend. They had not spoken a word for more than 20 years. Su Xiyin gave Ling Sheng some advice for a long time before hanging up. Then, she saw Huo Xiao sigh continuously and comforted him. ¡°Hubby, it¡¯s been so many years. Let¡¯s not interfere in the children¡¯s affairs again.¡± Back then, their marriage had been arranged by the parents of both families. However, the two children had not known each other back then. Coincidentally, they had both been at a rebellious age and were averse to marriage. All this time, she had been wondering if the ending of the two children would have been completely different if they had not had a marriage alliance back then! At the time Huo Ci received a call from Huo Xiao to rush home, Nangong Lengyu¡¯s car also stopped in the parking lot at the entrance of the villa. The moment the car stopped, he saw a tall and handsome man walk out of the villa. The latter was holding a black umbrella as he opened the door for her in a gentlemanly manner and helped her out. Then, he saw the duo chatting and laughing side by side as they walked toward the courtyard. ¡°Got it.¡± Huo Ci¡¯s tone became heavier suddenly, and his eyes turned cold and deep. His grip on the steering wheel tightened. Great! How great! Was she showing off to him that she had many men by changing a man every time they met? Since there were so many men, why did she have to go to the hospital alone when she was sick? Perhaps all the men disappeared without a trace when she needed them? There seemed to be a fire burning in his chest. The car suddenly sped up and drove at a suicidal speed toward the two people in front of him. ¡°Be careful.¡± The man sensed the danger first. After shouting nervously, he reached out to grab Nangong Lengyu¡¯s shoulder and turned to protect her. Before Nangong Lengyu could react, the man beside her tugged at her and she bumped into his embrace. The car flew past too quickly. When it passed the puddle beside the duo, water splattered all over the man. Out of the corner of her eye, Nangong Lengyu looked over. Her eyes turned cold abruptly as her lips curled up in mockery. Her heart was burning with anger. That car belonged to Huo Ci. Why was he here? Had he deliberately followed them? ¡°Boss, are you all right?¡± the man asked nervously as he looked at her. Nangong Lengyu retreated elegantly and looked at the man. ¡°Thank you. Why are you here?¡± Chapter 766 - Let’s Break Up ¡°I have some documents for you to sign regarding the new product launch.¡± After saying that, the man looked toward the end of the road. The car that had nearly caused an accident had already disappeared. He frowned. ¡°What was wrong with that car? It sped up instead of decelerating in a neighborhood. I¡¯ll check the car plate and get the police to talk to him.¡± Nangong Lengyu thought, the police are useless. Look at who the driver is! The police could not control him. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Let¡¯s go in!¡± Huo Ci was full of rage. When he got home, he realized that the house was dark and quiet. He pushed Ling Sheng¡¯s door open aggressively and bellowed, ¡°Ling Sheng!¡± The bedroom was dark and quiet. Under the light of the living room, one could vaguely see a human-shaped object on the bed. ¡°I know you¡¯re not asleep. If you have the guts to bring a man home, don¡¯t pretend to be dead in front of me!¡± Huo Ci¡¯s eyes blazed with anger. F*ck! Were all of them sincerely going against him, trying to anger him to death? No one answered. There was dead silence in the air. Huo Ci frowned and walked over to lift the blanket. There was no way she was asleep. She was pretending to be dead. He gritted his teeth. ¡°Stop pretending. Get up!¡± Ling Sheng had not expected that even though she had fallen asleep, her father was still unwilling to let her go. She tugged the blanket down and pretended to have just woken up. Her voice was hoarse as she said softly, ¡°Father, Xiaoqi is here. He just took some fever-reducing medicine. I¡¯m making him sweat it out. If I leave now, the effect will be gone.¡± Only then did Huo Ci see an additional small head under the blanket. He was sleeping soundly, and had not even woken up when he had shouted. His eyes were spitting fire as he pointed at her. ¡°You¡¯re really promising. You used your son as a shield!¡± He knew what she was up to. They would settle this sooner or later! ¡°Father, keep your voice down. Let me explain.¡± Ling Sheng hugged her son even tighter like an amulet. ¡°I¡¯m not listening. Break up with him. Now! Immediately! Do you hear me?¡± Huo Ci was already irritated, so he lashed out at her. ¡°Break up immediately!¡± Upon seeing that he was fuming from head to toe and his whole body was about to burn, Ling Sheng knew that it was definitely not because of her and the Third Master. Could it be that he had gotten angry at Auntie Yu¡¯s place and wanted to vent his anger on her? She did not dare add fuel to the fire and replied, ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± It was impossible for them to really break up. She just had to smooth things over verbally. Her top priority now was to calm his irritable mood. ¡°Call him. Call him now!¡± Huo Ci watched from the side. ¡°Call him and tell him that you¡¯re breaking up with me immediately!¡± Ling Sheng thought to herself, can I not make the call? However, when she saw her father¡¯s murderous expression, she took out her phone obediently. ¡°Father, my phone has powered off. I can¡¯t call him!¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t want to call him!¡± Huo Ci took out his phone instantly. ¡°Tell me the number, and I¡¯ll call!¡± This was what Ling Sheng wanted. If she used her father¡¯s phone to call him, the Third Master would know what was going on. She read the number to him seriously. Huo Ci cursed under his breath as he dialed the number. How dare that scumbag Old Jun fall in love? Let¡¯s see how he could still date. He gave Ling Sheng his phone. ¡°Speak!¡± When Jun Shiyan received Huo Ci¡¯s call, his brows furrowed slightly. After the call connected, he said politely, ¡°Mr. Huo, may I ask¡­¡± Ling Sheng did not say anything else. She followed her father¡¯s instructions and got straight to the point. ¡°Break up. Let¡¯s break up!¡± Chapter 767 - Retreat in Order to Advance Jun Shiyan¡¯s brows furrowed even more tightly. He did not have to think to know what was going on. Huo Ci must have been annoyed when he got home again. He hummed in understanding. ¡°I¡¯ll call you later.¡± After Ling Sheng finished speaking, she hung up straight away and looked at her father seriously. ¡°It should be fine now, right!¡± Happy now? Satisfied? How childish! Huo Ci let out a cold snort and pointed at her angrily. ¡°If you dare lie to me, I¡¯ll kill that scumbag Old Jun. Do you believe me?!¡± Ling Sheng nodded seriously. I believe you. I really believe you¡­ Not. Who would believe you? If you could kill him, you would have done it long ago. The Lunar New Year was coming soon, so she could not be bothered to quarrel with him either. Since Xiaoqi was sick too, she was not in the mood to talk back. She would coax him and make him leave quickly. How could Huo Ci not know that she was just patronizing him? However, her attitude was good, and she did whatever he said. She was being very obedient. However, he did not know how to express the stomach full of vulgarities that he had been holding back. She listened to everything he said. She made the call and broke up with that guy like he had ordered her to. Regardless of whether it was real or not, she had listened to him. What else did he want? He was pissed about both problems, and his chests felt like it was about to explode. TheyHe pointed at her forcefully before turning to leave! F*ck! He was so mad! This brat was getting better at retreating in order to advance! Look at how capable she was! If she was so capable, she should not have gone to find Jun Shiyan. If she dared to look for him again, he would skin her alive! ¡°Father, help me close the door.¡± Ling Sheng did not want to get out of bed. Her son was still in her embrace, so she was afraid of waking the child up. She called out softly and pressed her palms together to plead with him. ¡°Why? You want to call Third Master Jun? Are you afraid that I¡¯ll hear you?¡± Huo Ci stopped in his tracks, his lips curling into a cold smile. How naive she was to think of closing the door. ¡°If you dare close the door today, I¡¯ll kill him!¡± Ling Sheng lowered her small head pitifully, and her soft voice was even a little hoarse. ¡°But it¡¯s cold.¡± Huo Ci gritted his teeth and glared at her ferociously. He grinded his molar teeth and warned her. ¡°The central heating is working well at home. Why are you cold? Don¡¯t close the door!¡± In the end, Ling Sheng did not dare close the door. Her father had gotten angry outside, so when he got home, she became his punching bag. How pitiful! When Jun Shiyan called, Ling Sheng picked up the call as soon as it vibrated. She lay under the blanket, not daring to breathe loudly. Perhaps her father was listening in the corner outside! Huo Ci really did listen for a while but did not notice any abnormal actions from her. Then, he went to take a shower and sleep in peace. Why should he be angry? His body was the one that would suffer if he got angry too often. He wasn¡¯t angry! He mustn¡¯t be angry! When Jun Shiyan spoke, Ling Sheng could only hum softly in reply. Upon hearing him say that he would visit her at home during the New Year, she finally whispered, ¡°I can¡¯t handle my father and grandpa!¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s magnetic voice carried a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave it to me. I¡¯ll take care of your grandpa and father.¡± Ling Sheng thought, he just forced me to break up with you. What kind of living god are you? How can you deal with them? Before she could speak, she heard her father cough at the door. She only let out a small hum as she listened to the footsteps getting closer. ¡°I¡¯m hanging up!¡± The moment Huo Ci entered, Ling Sheng hid her phone under her pillow and pretended to be asleep. He took a look from the entrance. The brat was not moving. She was really quite obedient. He closed the door in passing. Upon seeing the door close, Ling Sheng¡¯s lips curled up slightly. Actually, other than having a bad temper and a nasty mouth, her father still had a tiny bit of virtue. Chapter 768 - The New Song Exploded As the end of the year approached, time became increasingly tight. No one had expected that Su Yi¡¯s new album, which the studio had spent so much money to hype up, would not enter the top ten of the various major music rankings. In the end, due to a scandal, it shot to the top of the rankings like a rocket. It had exploded! While Ling Sheng was resting during the middle of rehearsal, she saw the distinct topic on the hottest searches: #Su Yi and Lu Yubai are dating#. Photos serve as evidence. Lu Yubai¡¯s handsome face was dark, and his eyes were full of worry as he hugged Su Yi in an intimate princess hug. No one would believe it even if they said nothing. There were still two days left until the Lunar New Year. In the group chat of the Eight Immortals, everyone was free, so it was important to gossip during this free time Jiang Yi: What¡¯s going on? Don¡¯t tell me I¡¯m the last to know again! Chu Zhian: Me too. I don¡¯t know anything either. I¡¯m not a fool! Shi Lingyu @@@Ling Sheng: Are they really together? Really? Come out and talk! Yu Bei: D*mn! This is explosive news. Lu Yubai, Teacher Lu! Sheng Sheng, you and Su Yi are really impressive. One of them is the richest man, and the other is Teacher Lu. I¡¯ll admire the two of you in the future! You¡¯re my idols! Cheng Ye: No, Teacher Lu was just helping out. I¡¯m here. Don¡¯t you guys spout nonsense. Yu Bei: What does an underaged brat like you know? This is an adult¡¯s business. Go away! Cheng Ye: I¡¯ve grown up! /Fuming/ Ling Sheng smiled when she saw the contents of the conversation. She thought for a long time, but she did not know what to send. She did not know if they were together either, but she knew that the two of them seemed a little ambiguous yet they also acted normal. Anyway, her Fifth Uncle was a serious and straightforward man. If he liked someone, he would probably say it out loud. The reason they were still in an ambiguous stage was probably because he had yet to figure out his feelings! Ji Fanchen: On major music platforms, the title song of the new album has already rocketed to the top of the rankings. The remaining songs have also been rising consistently. Up until now, four songs have already squeezed into the top ten. The digital album sales have exceeded 500,000 in half an hour.] Ling Sheng: Brother Chen is fantastic! /Sending hearts/Madly sending hearts/ Yu Bei: You¡¯ve finally appeared. We were waiting for you. Do you know what is going on? Ling Sheng: Can¡¯t you guys be more concerned about serious matters and learn from Brother Chen? You¡¯re grown-up men yet you only know how to gossip every day. Jiang Yi: I didn¡¯t say anything. I don¡¯t know anything. Ling Sheng: The person involved is in the group chat. Why are you looking for me? I don¡¯t know anything. Shi Lingyu: Teacher Lu is really nervous and worried in the video. According to my experience analysis, it should be true. It¡¯s possible. Perhaps? I don¡¯t know either. Su Yi: There¡¯s really nothing. Don¡¯t think too much, you guys. Teacher Lu and I are just friends. He just helped me out. Cheng Ye: Sister Su Yi, you¡¯re here. They wouldn¡¯t believe me even when I said there is nothing going on. Ling Sheng watched the video again. It was during Sister Su Yi¡¯s album signing event. In the video, she could see that her Fifth Uncle was extremely nervous. He had even gotten angry at the fans who had accidentally pushed Sister Su Yi off the stage. After getting angry at others, he had carried her away. Even if one explained that such a scene was nothing special, no one would believe them. Everyone was not blind either. Bystanders saw things clearly. If one was so nervous and worried, how could they still be ordinary friends? Who were they trying to fool? Ling Sheng did not know if the two of them were dating now or would date in the future, but the only thing she was sure of was that Sister Su Yi¡¯s new song had exploded due to the rumors! And it was off the charts! On a short video platform, the edited songs and the video of both of them had already reached 10 million views in half an hour. Moreover, which was still increasing. Chapter 769 - : The Bottom Line of Her Dignity Su Yi had not expected that the problem she had been worried about since she had released the new album would actually be resolved by a scandal. She had never expected that one day, she would not become popular because of a pleasant song, but because of a scandal that carried her new song to popularity. And that she would successfully appear in the eyes of the public because of it too. Speaking of which, it was really ironic. She had always been very confident in her songs. She also possessed ambitions and aspirations, but she despised becoming popular because of such a reason. Don¡¯t reason with her or tell her that as long as she could become popular¡­ What did it matter which method was used? Yes, it mattered. Music was her bottom line; her dignity and pride. She did not want to become popular with such a method. She did not rely on her own capabilities, but on others to become popular. When Cheng Ye was done, he hurried to the hospital to see her. Teacher Lu had already left, but Sister Su Yi was still there. Her calf had been fractured and it was put in a cast. She would not be able to work for some time, but there wasn¡¯t anything to worry about anyway. It would soon be the Lunar New Year. Even the busiest person would have to go home on vacation. He passed her half an orange and looked at the person in front of him worriedly. ¡°Sister Su Yi, why are you unhappy?¡± Brother Chen had said that Sister Su Yi¡¯s new album had exploded in popularity and become well-known outside of the entertainment circle. On the streets, he had seen people watching videos and the music used was the songs in her new album. They were all very happy. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be happy about.¡± Su Yi¡¯s expression was calm. There was nothing to be unhappy about either. The album had exploded in fame, so she could at least earn back the funds the studio had invested in her. She did not have to feel guilty or like she had let Big Boss Huo down. Why should she be unhappy? ¡°I know.¡± Cheng Ye was actually very smart, but he looked stupid. ¡°Sister Su Yi, are you upset about the scandal?¡± Su Yi shook her head. ¡°No.¡± Cheng Ye sniffled. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I meant that you were upset because the scandal had gotten into the hottest search topics, which led the new songs and album to popularity as well, right?¡± Su Yi knew that he was young, but he had debuted much earlier than her. She had not expected the usually silly child to hit the nail on the head. She did not say anything and tacitly agreed. ¡°Actually, Sister Su Yi, you don¡¯t have to think in that way at all. Even if you rely on rumors to gain attention, many people will still know about them in the end! ¡°Only when others hear your songs will they know how outstanding and enjoyable they are. If they don¡¯t know and don¡¯t pay attention to you, no matter how nice your song is, what¡¯s the point?¡± Cheng Ye did not know what he was talking about either. He only thought of the past. He had debuted at the age of 12, but his team had not been popular at all since their debut. His teammates had once thought of countless ways to appear in the public¡¯s eyes. Even if they only had one shot to appear on camera, they wanted to fight for it with all their might. No one knew how tough it was being unpopular and so indistinct in people¡¯s memories. They did not even have a single job. Every day, they practiced dancing and singing with all their might. However, even when trying their best to improve their capabilities, they couldn¡¯t receive a single job. The feeling of only being able to stay at home and pick at their feet¡­ Every time, they would wonder where they were lacking in. Were they not working hard enough? After reflecting on themselves, they would work even harder. They believed that one day, they would become a well-known presence outside of the entertainment circle and become popular. They would have many, many fans and many, many people would recognize them. Chapter 770 - I Like Him! Every time they saw fans of other idols complain about why their celebrity had accepted a supporting role that did not have any presence, or why this brother had gone to such a nameless underground channel, and why had the brother had gone to such a small city to do commercial performances¡ªit was too low in class, they could only watch enviously. Later, when they had gradually grown up, they realized that the entertainment circle was not a place where one could succeed just by working hard. This place was very complicated. Capable people might not become popular but even a good-for-nothing could become popular overnight. There was something called marketing hype. Therefore, at that time, they had thought that it would be good if someone could promote them in the media. As long as they appeared in the eyes of the public, with their capabilities, they would definitely become popular. However, in the end, due to the shortage of funds and the company¡¯s promotion of their group in the wrong direction, they were not what the public liked. For various reasons, they had not been able to make them popular. Later, when the company had closed down and the team had dispersed as well, the team members went their separate ways. They had already been disheartened by reality. Besides him, no one else was in the entertainment circle anymore. He knew very well that regardless of whether it was marketing or building hype, no matter what method was used, it would be good as long as he could appear in the eyes of the public and make them recognize him. Only when they knew about your existence would the interested people look for other information about you. Interest is the beginning of everything. Whether they will come to like you and become your fans will depend on your capabilities and personal charm. A moment of interest was just a catalyst that attracted their attention. If this thing was really good, they would definitely buy it. If it was not, no fool would pay for it. Su Yi had not expected that Xiao Ye would have to explain something she could not figure out. She knew that it was normal for someone in the entertainment circle to rely on marketing hype to climb up the social ladder. However, she was just a little disappointed and focused on insignificant issues for a moment. She patted the younger brother¡¯s shoulder and smiled. ¡°I understand. Black or white cats, both are good cats when they catch mice! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not that weak.¡± She was just lamenting the current state of the entertainment circle and the music industry. She had never heard Xiao Ye mention his past. There was not much information or videos about them on the internet either. They had gone on few shows, and many of them were television shows from minor regions. The picture quality of the shows was very poor, and that was still the result made by Xiao Ye¡¯s fans through various means. Now that she had heard it with her own ears, she realized that he had suffered a lot in the past. Luckily, the child had persevered and did not leave the entertainment circle like his other teammates, which was why he was where he was now. ¡°Sister Su Yi, do you like Teacher Lu?¡± Although Cheng Ye was not very gossipy, the people in the group chat all said that there was something between Sister Su Yi and Teacher Lu. ¡°Did they make you ask me?¡± After saying that, Su Yi nodded seriously. ¡°I do. Why wouldn¡¯t I like Teacher Lu? How many girls would not like that kind of man?¡± She would not hide this. If she liked him, she liked him. Why should she hide it? Besides, Xiao Ye and the others were not outsiders either. Lu Yubai had gone down to buy things. The doctor had said that she needed to stay for the night to observe the situation, so he had gone to buy some daily necessities. However, when he returned, who knew that he would hear the girl say that she liked him! As soon as Su Yi finished speaking, she looked up and saw a person standing at the door with two plastic bags in his hand. It was Lu Yubai. She stood rooted to the ground for a moment, and her face flushed red. She stuttered as she waved at him. ¡°T-Teacher Lu!¡± Chapter 771 - To Try Dating How¡­ How long had he been there? How¡­ How much had he heard? Su Yi had always thought that she had been trained to be very calm after the past few years. Although she was trying her best to suppress her emotions at this moment, she still wanted to quickly burrow into a hole in the ground and hide! How embarrassing! It was too embarrassing! ¡°I went to buy something.¡± Lu Yubai let out a low cough to hide his embarrassment. He took a look at Cheng Ye and quickly changed the subject. ¡°Xiao Ye is here.¡± Cheng Ye stood up politely to help him carry the things and greeted, ¡°Hello, Teacher Lu.¡± Then, he stole a look at Su Yi. Teacher Lu seemed to have heard everything. Sister Su Yi¡¯s face was as red as a cooked prawn. Cheng Ye helped put the items away. The little fool suddenly became smart. He somehow felt like he was being an ultra-large lightbulb here. He smiled at the duo and spoke nervously. ¡°Sister Su Yi, Teacher Lu, I have something to do so I¡¯ll be leaving now!¡± Su Yi wanted to clutch onto Cheng Ye and not let him leave, but after the little brother finished speaking, he slipped away like a rabbit with oiled feet. Before she could call out to him, she watched helplessly as the little brother disappeared. She was speechless and choked with tears inside her heart! It was over! What was she going to tell Teacher Lu? After the little brother left, the atmosphere became even more awkward. Lu Yubai was packing things up. He removed the packaging on the cups and toiletries he had bought and put them away seriously. Su Yi felt terrible all over. She lowered her head, not daring to look at him. Out of the corner of her eye though, she could not help but want to see what he was doing. Neither of them spoke for two whole minutes. In the end, Su Yi was the one who mustered her courage and forced herself to look up at the man opposite her. She was so nervous that her voice changed. She took a deep breath. ¡°Teacher Lu, I¡¯m saying that I admire and like your talent very much. Don¡¯t misunderstand. I don¡¯t mean anything else.¡± Pitiful! Who was as pitiful as her? She wanted to die. Teacher Lu had not said anything. He should only be taking care of her as a junior. If she liked him, she should just like him in her heart. Would they not even be able to be friends if she voiced it out loud? Then, she took a careful look at the man who was rearranging the flowers. His slender fingers placed the trimmed lilies stalk by stalk in a pretty vase filled with water. His eyes were lowered slightly. From her position, she could only see his exquisite side profile, which emitted an attractive charm. She held her breath. At that moment, every second felt like torture to her. She did not know what he would say or how he would answer. Just as she was about to speak again, the man suddenly spoke. ¡°Su Yi.¡± Lu Yubai suddenly lifted his head and looked at the girl on the bed seriously. His thin lips moved slightly as he said, ¡°Let¡¯s try dating!¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes widened suddenly as she looked at him in disbelief. Her eyes were a little moist as she stuttered, ¡°Teacher¡­ Lu, you¡¯re joking, right!¡± Dating? The two of them? She did not know if she was surprised or shocked, but she only felt as though she was in a dream. She pinched herself suddenly, and it hurt. Upon seeing the girl pinch herself, Lu Yubai put down the flowers nervously. He strode to her side in two to three steps and grasped her hand. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Su Yi shook her head, then nodded again. It h-hurt. Tears sparkled in her eyes. She asked him in disbelief once more, ¡°Teacher Lu, is what you said true?¡± She did not want to let go of him, nor did she want to be his junior only! Chapter 772 - Together Now Lu Yubai rubbed her red wrist gently. ¡°Why? You don¡¯t believe my words? Do you think I¡¯m lying to you?¡± Su Yi shook her head, blushing. In a weak voice, she said, ¡°I thought I was dreaming!¡± ¡°Silly girl.¡± Lu Yubai let out a low laugh. His long, narrow eyes were full of joy, and his voice was magnetic and pleasant. ¡°I¡¯m not young anymore. I want to date someone with the premise of marriage. Are you willing to do that?¡± Su Yi nodded vigorously. ¡°I want to date someone whom I will marry too!¡± ¡°I¡¯m much older than you. Do your parents mind?¡± ¡°No! My parents are very open-minded!¡± ¡°I might not know how to coax you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how to coax people either. We can learn slowly.¡± ¡°My family¡¯s situation is a little complicated, but as Mrs. Lu, there are many things you¡¯ll have to face. Will you be afraid?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then, Ms. Su, let me ask you again. Are you willing to be my girlfriend?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m willing!¡± Su Yi felt like she was in a wedding hall right now. It felt a little unreal. It was as though a priest had asked her if she was willing to marry the man in front of her. As for her, she nodded, smiled happily, and said loudly, ¡°I¡¯m willing!¡± When Ling Sheng saw the rankings of Su Yi¡¯s new album soar on the music list made by the latter¡¯s fans, she clicked her tongue and sighed. Facts had proven that the general public¡¯s zeal and enthusiasm for gossip always exceeded their fondness for professional things in certain fields. They might start paying attention to you because of some gossip or some small point that you had poke at. They might start paying attention to what you like and what you¡¯re doing. However, they might never pay attention to a person because of a particular professional field he or she liked. That was why marketing campaigns had been created. That was why celebrities bought the hottest search topics every year and there was endless gossip about bottom-tier celebrities trying to gain attention and scam others. It was a fast-food style culture in the entertainment circle. The masses liked to watch the ruckus. It would be even more interesting if the celebrities tore each other apart. When Shi Lingyu called, the rehearsals had just ended. ¡°Sheng Sheng! Sheng Sheng, they¡¯re together! They¡¯re together now!¡± Ling Sheng was bewildered. Shi Lingyu¡¯s voice was so loud that Ling Sheng moved her phone far away. ¡°What¡¯s together?¡± Shi Lingyu said, ¡°Teacher Lu and Sister Su Yi! I just called to console Sister Su Yi. She told me personally that Teacher Lu took the initiative. Ahhh!¡± Ling Sheng pouted in disdain. ¡°Sister Su Yi is the one dating him. Those who don¡¯t know might even think that Teacher Lu is with you!¡± Shi Lingyu said, ¡°I got too happy! I¡¯m really happy for Sister Su Yi. Teacher Lu! She has clinched one of the most eligible bachelors in China, Teacher Lu!¡± Ling Sheng came up with an irresponsible idea and teased her. ¡°Why don¡¯t¡­ you break up with Brother Bei? I¡¯ll introduce my Fourth Uncle to you. You know the Fourth Master of the Jiang Family, Jiang Zhe, right? He¡¯s more impressive than my Fifth Uncle and he¡¯s an eligible bachelor too. When the time comes, even Sister Su Yi will have to call you Fourth Older Sister-in-law!¡± Shi Lingyu said, ¡°Stop spouting nonsense! Why would I break up with Yu Bei for no reason? Even if you give Old Huo to me, I definitely won¡¯t break up with him!¡± Ling Sheng could not help but laugh. Then, she let out a low cough. ¡°Seriously, if Huo Ci is beside you right now, and he¡¯s dragging you to register your marriage, will you go or not?¡± Shi Lingyu hesitated for a moment. It was so difficult to choose. Don¡¯t be like this. She bit her lips, and the two ¡®tiny people¡¯ within her fought fiercely. In the end, she said firmly, ¡°I won¡¯t go! Don¡¯t tempt me. It¡¯s useless. Huo Ci can¡¯t possibly marry me for real either!¡± Chapter 773 - Dated Before Ling Sheng thought to herself, if it really happens, you¡¯ll become my stepmother. Even if you¡¯re willing, I¡¯m not. ¡°What if it¡¯s real, he only likes you and will only marry you.¡± ¡°Scram!¡± Shi Lingyu scolded her. ¡°Isn¡¯t Movie Queen Nangong still around? Why would I have this kind of dream? One has to be realistic.¡± She was quite good now. Although Yu Bei was foolish, he treated her very well. It was the feeling of love that she liked. She would not exchange it for ten or even a hundred Huo Ci! When Ling Sheng thought of the Movie Queen and her father, she sighed deeply and nodded. ¡°From an outsider¡¯s perspective, what do you think of them being together?¡± ¡°A deity with another deity, a big shot versus another big shot. They¡¯re evenly matched in strength and a perfect match for each other. Both of them are kings!¡± Shi Lingyu secretly tried to get her to talk. ¡°The Movie Queen and King used to have that kind of relationship, right?¡± Ling Sheng rejected leaking any spoilers. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Shi Lingyu said, ¡°You must know. Anyway, I think they¡¯re really compatible after watching their video! When the time comes, don¡¯t call her Aunt. Call her your uncle¡¯s wife[1].¡± Ling Sheng: What uncle¡¯s wife? I¡¯ll have to call her Mother. I¡¯m not chatting with her anymore. After saying a few more words, she hung up. It was already the 29th of December. Her father was really capable. She was full of admiration. Despite being chased and scolded by her grandpa every day, he had still dragged the time out until New Year¡¯s Eve. The three of them would only be returning to the Huo Family¡¯s old residence to celebrate the New Year tomorrow. She would also be at ease. Delaying by a day was a day anyway.. For the entire day today, her father had been watching Xiaoqi. It was snowing outside, so the duo had stayed at home to play the whole day. When she returned, the two of them had fallen asleep on the sofa. At night, they had a simple meal. Ling Sheng stewed spare ribs, made steamed fish, and stir-fried two types of vegetables. She also made braised noodles and even boiled silk melon soup. The luffa was plucked on the spot from the vegetable garden so it was very fresh. Huo Ci had gotten hungry a long time ago. If the brat had not said that she was coming home to cook, he would not have been able to resist ordering takeout early on. As soon as the braised noodles were out of the pot, he filled a big bowl with them. And while Ling Sheng turned around to get something, he secretly lifted the clay pot and picked up a piece of spare ribs. Delicious! This brat¡¯s culinary skills were excellent. He did not know who she had learned them from, but they happened to suit his taste buds and matched well with his preferences. Ling Sheng went to pick up some bok choy. When she returned, she saw her father standing in front of the stove eating. She frowned in disdain. ¡°Father, dinner will start soon. Aren¡¯t you still going to eat later?¡± Huo Ci, who was still eating, retorted incoherently. He felt a little guilty for stealing the food, but he could not lose in terms of his imposing manner. ¡°Do you still have to control when I eat something? Do you want me to starve to death?!¡± Ling Sheng pouted. Upon seeing him carry the bowl out as though he was protecting it, she even scooped a small bowl of ribs and passed it to him. ¡°Father.¡± Huo Ci gave her a look and frowned. ¡°You put poison in it, right?¡± Why was she suddenly so kind? ¡°I poisoned it. There¡¯s poison in everything. Don¡¯t eat anymore.¡± Ling Sheng was so angry that she laughed. Upon seeing him carry the bowl out, she asked, ¡°Father, do you know that my Fifth Uncle is in love?¡± Huo Ci stopped in his tracks. ¡°Why should I know?¡± They had severed their relations! He had already cut ties with all of them, other than Fourth Brother and Second Brother! Ling Sheng probed further. ¡°Father, has Fifth Uncle really not dated before?¡± She kept feeling that this was impossible. Although he had mentioned that, Fifth Uncle was already very old. How could he not have dated even once? [1] In English, both ÒÌ and ¾ËÂè are translated to ¡®Aunt¡¯ but in Chinese, the second title ¾ËÂè refers to one¡¯s maternal uncle¡¯s wife. Chapter 774 - Settle with a Fight ¡°Why are you asking this?¡± Huo Ci stood at the door, placed the bowl of spare ribs on the table, and stood there eating. ¡°I¡¯m just curious.¡± Ling Sheng was afraid that her Fifth Uncle had had a woman who was like white moonlight or red birthmark[1]. What would happen to Sister Su Yi then? Huo Ci¡¯s eyes darkened as he asked, ¡°Is he really with Su Yi now? How great! How dare he lay hands on an artiste managed by my company? I¡¯ll kill him!¡± Ling Sheng had not expected that not only would she not get what she wanted to ask, but she had also aroused her father¡¯s wrath. Her father had really gone to settle the score with Fifth Uncle. After eating, he grabbed a coat and left aggressively. ¡°Fifth Uncle, where are you now?¡± Upon hearing the door close with a bang, Ling Sheng hurriedly called to inform him. ¡°The hospital. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lu Yubai was sitting on the sofa and working. She sounded quite anxious. ¡°Listen to me. After my father found out that you are dating Sister Su Yi, he has gone to settle the score with you. He¡¯s already gone out. Be careful.¡± ¡°How would he know? What does who I date have anything to do with him?¡± ¡°Your relationship with others has nothing to do with him. However, Sister Su Yi is an artist supported by our studio who had just released a new album too. Now that there are rumors, it will affect her greatly and also affect the company a little.¡± ¡°How did you know about Su Yi and me?¡± ¡°Fifth Uncle, what did you say? I can¡¯t hear anything because of the lousy signal. I¡¯m hanging up!¡± Lu Yubai frowned. The little girl had done it on purpose. Where had she heard the news from? However, Sixth Brother had come to settle a score with him, not because he had ¡®kidnapped¡¯ an artist managed by his company. Before the previous incident had been resolved, Huo Ci had already announced that he¡¯d cut ties with him and Eldest Brother. When he regained his senses, he could not take the initiative to express goodwill either. It would be good to have a fight too. There was nothing a fight could not solve between brothers. If it did not work, they would fight twice! Su Yi knew that it was Ling Sheng¡¯s call and had guessed some of the content from his conversation. She looked at the man guiltily and whispered, ¡°Teacher Lu, I¡¯m sorry. They asked me. I shouldn¡¯t have told them.¡± Lu Yubai smiled and shook his head to comfort her. ¡°It¡¯s all right, it¡¯ll be made public sooner or later. That girl Sheng Sheng won¡¯t stop until she gets an answer. She¡¯s too crafty.¡± Su Yi felt guilty and did not dare to reply. Instead, she asked, ¡°What did Sheng Sheng say?¡± Lu Yubai said, ¡°She said that¡­ Her uncle is looking for me. I have to go out for a while. I¡¯ll get your assistant to come over and accompany you!¡± Given Sixth Brother¡¯s temper, he could not be allowed to find his way to the hospital. He would scare this girl. However, perhaps he would not be so angry if he came and Su Yi was here. He should probably still leave. Who knew what would happen then? Just in case. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I can walk by myself.¡± Su Yi felt a flash of disappointment. She smiled at the man to reassure him. ¡°Go over quickly. Don¡¯t be late.¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be leaving first. I¡¯ll come and see you tomorrow.¡± Lu Yubai put on his coat and left. His documents and laptop were still on the sofa in her ward. He had not taken them away. Su Yi watched as he walked out and closed the door. Her graceful brows furrowed slightly. Just now, Teacher Lu had said that Sheng Sheng¡¯s¡­ He seemed to have wanted to say something else, but changed his mind and said ¡®uncle¡¯ at the last minute. What did he want to say about Sheng Sheng? Ling Sheng knew that her father had gone to settle the score with Fifth Uncle. It definitely wasn¡¯t because Sister Su Yi was dating Fifth Uncle. She did not know why, but he had fallen out with Fifth Uncle and Eldest Uncle. It was probably because of that incident. [1] °×Ô¹â/white moonlight refers to a woman who is a pure and unforgettable first love to a man, while ÖìÉ°ðë/red birthmark refers to a woman who left an indelible mark in a man¡¯s heart even after their romance had ended. Chapter 775 - Like He Had Gone Crazy However, she did not dare ask her eldest uncle exactly why they had fallen out. Fifth Uncle would not tell her either, but Fourth Uncle had hinted at something. It seemed to be because of Auntie Yu. She had thought that she would wait for her father to come back or for Fifth Uncle to call and tell her that everything was well before sleeping. Who knew that in the midst of coaxing Xiaoqi to sleep, before Xiaoqi could fall asleep, she had fallen asleep first. When Huo Ci returned, it was already the wee hours of the morning. After washing up, he had just gone to bed when he heard the brat knocking frantically on the door. As she knocked, she cried, ¡°Father! Father, are you home? Xiaoqi has a fever. Father, are you there?¡± Huo Ci opened the door. When he rushed over, he saw the little fella on the bed with a bright red face. He shouted a few times, but he could not wake him up. He turned around to look at Ling Sheng¡ªwho had been frightened out of her wits¡ªand forced himself to calm down. ¡°Put on your clothes! We¡¯re going to the hospital immediately!¡± Ling Sheng was truly terrified as she searched for her clothes in a flurry. This was the first time she had encountered such a situation. Xiaoqi suddenly started convulsing in her embrace and his body temperature was so boiling hot that it was scary. He did not answer no matter how she yelled as she fainted. Huo Ci had already wrapped Xiaoqi up completely with a blanket. When he went out, it was snowing heavily outside, and the size of the snowflakes falling were like goose feathers. He looked at Ling Sheng severely. ¡°I can¡¯t drive because I drank alcohol. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be too late to get a substitute driver. You will do the driving.¡± Ling Sheng did not know what she was feeling. Her heart was hanging in the air, and her whole body was trembling from lingering fear. Both her eyes were red, and her voice was trembling. ¡°Okay.¡± Huo Ci did not dare to sit at the back. He carried Xiaoqi and sat in the front passenger seat. This was her first time driving, so he did not know what would happen. He was worried about leaving his life in the hands of a newbie. Unexpectedly, she drove very well and steadily. At this moment, he was actually extremely glad that she had inherited his genes. There was no doubt about Ling Sheng¡¯s driving skills. In the past, when she had acted as a car racer, she had deliberately gone to a professional racer to learn how to drive for half a month. The original owner of this body also had a driving license, but she had not driven on the road before and was not familiar with it. Ever since she transmigrated, she had always had a chauffeur and had not driven many times herself either. No one realized that a black multi-purpose vehicle (MPV) was parked right in front of their condominium. Upon seeing their car drive away, they followed it stealthily. It was the middle of the night; it would be New Year¡¯s Eve after midnight. All the patients who could go home to celebrate the new year had gone home. No one would possibly stay in the hospital for the new year. It was very quiet everywhere. While Huo Ci was in the car, he had already contacted the director and the best pediatrician. When they got out of the car, someone was already waiting at the hospital entrance and they were sent in right away. There was also an ambulance parked in front of the hospital. It seemed to be in a hurry. All the doctors and nurses looked solemn and tense. Large patches of fresh blood could even be seen on the nurses¡¯ hands and clothes. When the two ambulance trucks brushed past each other, Huo Ci, who was talking to the director, had his eyes turn cold abruptly. He could clearly see the woman¡¯s blood-covered face. In the instant his body stiffened suddenly, the ambulance had already sped towards the opposite direction. ¡°Mr. Huo.¡± The hospital director saw the man¡¯s sudden stiff body and how his handsome face turned pale instantly¡ªeven his lips had turned grayish-white. There was no reply even when he called out to him. Hence, he shouted once more, ¡°Mr. Huo!¡± Afterward, he watched Huo Ci run in another direction like he had gone crazy. His footsteps staggered a little, and he seemed to have lost his soul suddenly. Chapter 776 - Emergency Blood Donation The director frowned strangely, not knowing what was wrong with him. He thought of the ambulance that had just driven past them. Could it be someone Mr. Huo knew? Ling Sheng did not notice anything until the doctor and nurse pushed Xiaoqi in for a checkup. She bit her lips, her eyes red from anxiety, and her hands were clenched tightly from fear and anxiety. Even though Xiaoqi was conscious again and the doctors and nurses had all comforted her that he would be fine, he was still worried. Perhaps this was the panic and fear that all mothers would feel at this moment. When she regained her senses, she realized that her father had disappeared. Huo Ci stood at the entrance of the emergency room and felt his body turn ice-cold all over. It was as though he was standing at the entrance of hell. He wanted to go over, but his body seemed to be frozen in place. He could not take a step forward. The emergency room¡¯s door was open, and the doctors and nurses were gone. There was only a figure covered in a white cloth on the emergency bed. It had only been a few seconds from the door to the bed. Every step he took felt like he was walking on a knife¡¯s edge. It was so painful that he was suffocating, convulsing, and bleeding. His eyes were red as he stood by the side in a daze. He reached out to lift the cloth covering her, but he stopped in midair timidly. Tears streamed down his face uncontrollably. How could she leave so irresponsibly? How could she leave him alone? How could she be so selfish as to let him live in this cold world with hatred and guilt? If she died, who should he hate? She loved to be beautiful so much. How could she leave this world in such an ugly and cruel appearance? At the door, several people suddenly rushed in. There were men, women, the elderly, and young people, as well as two nurses following them. When the loud mournful cries rang out, Huo Ci turned around blankly. He saw a few people pounce straight toward the hospital bed, crying and yelling in pain. ¡°Father, how can you be so heartless?! How can you bear to abandon our whole family and go to the other side alone?¡± ¡°Old Husband, what¡¯s wrong? Look at me! Look at me! Open your eyes, Husband. How can you leave me alone?¡± ¡°Grandpa! Grandpa, don¡¯t go!¡± ¡­ Huo Ci saw that when the old woman lifted the white cloth, an old man¡¯s wrinkled face was revealed. He heaved a sigh of relief, but his body seemed to have lost its strength and was on the verge of collapsing. The middle-aged man, who had entered with the rest of them, dashed toward him with red eyes and a raised fist. ¡°You must be the one who knocked my father down! I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± Huo Ci grabbed the man¡¯s fist, his handsome face cold as he said in a low voice, ¡°Sorry, I got the wrong person. My condolences.¡± It was not her! He had made a mistake! How could an evil woman like her, who was selfish and greedy, die so easily! The man was stunned for a moment before he saw Huo Ci¡¯s face clearly. ¡°You¡¯re Huo Ci. You ran over my father. We¡¯re not done with this matter!¡± When the family, who was crying beside him, heard the two words ¡®ran over¡¯, fury overwhelmed their hearts, especially that of the old lady. She slammed her head into Huo Ci and cried angrily, ¡°You murderer! Return my husband¡¯s life!¡± Huo Ci reached out to grasp the old lady¡¯s arm. He was feeling anxious to find r. Faced with the deceased¡¯s family, who had lost control of their emotions, he tried his best to remain calm. ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person. I¡¯m not the culprit.¡± The nurse had not expected to meet Huo Ci here either. Movie King Huo. Upon seeing that the patient¡¯s family was about to start a fight with him, she hurried forward to dissuade them. ¡°Sir, Mr. Huo wasn¡¯t the one who ran him over. The culprit who brought your father here was taken away by the traffic police. He¡¯ll be back soon.¡± The man looked at Huo Ci. ¡°It¡¯s really not him? Then what is he doing here?¡± Huo Ci said very calmly, ¡°I recognized the wrong person. My friend is also in the emergency room.¡± The man had nearly hit him. He let go in embarrassment and muttered, ¡°How can you mistake the wrong person for something like this?¡± The nurse testified for Huo Ci that he was not the culprit. Only then did the victim¡¯s family let him go and cry even more sadly. Huo Ci went out to ask where the lady who had just been sent in for emergency treatment was when a nurse dashed out of the emergency room and stopped him. ¡°You¡¯re the patient¡¯s family, right? The patient has lost too much blood. There¡¯s not enough blood in the blood bank. Can your family donate blood in an emergency?¡± Chapter 777 - Lost His Soul This matter was too urgent. By the end of the year, the migrant workers and high school students had all returned home. The number of blood donors had decreased drastically, and there was insufficient blood in the blood bank. For example, blood types that were originally few in number were basically depleted. ¡°May I ask if the person in the emergency room is the lady who was just brought in?¡± Huo Ci¡¯s voice was nervous as he looked at the young nurse and confirmed again. ¡°Is it Nangong Lengyu?¡± Upon hearing the voice, the young nurse looked up and saw that the man in front of her was actually Huo Ci. Her eyes widened suddenly. It was Movie King Huo. She nodded hurriedly. ¡°Ms. Nangong, she has AB blood. Is her family here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m her family. How is she now?¡± After saying that, Huo Ci realized that his voice was trembling. He asked, ¡°Can you wait a few minutes for me?¡± ¡°Hurry up. She won¡¯t be able to last much longer.¡± The young nurse looked at him and urged. At this moment, a human life was at stake. How could she be allowed to slack off? After saying that, she returned to the emergency room and told the doctor, who was performing the emergency surgery, the situation. Ling Sheng waited for a long time. Xiaoqi had already been pushed to an ordinary ward, but her father had yet to return. When she saw her son lying on the bed and breathing steadily, her heart finally calmed down. She stared at him unblinkingly. She had been scared to death! This was the first time she had known that when one was nervous and scared, one would become so flustered and lose all rationality. She had not known that she would be so flustered and at a loss one day either. She had even thought, what if her father was not in and she was alone at home? She might not even know if she could take Xiaoqi to the hospital safely. When Huo Ci suddenly barged in, he was like a soulless walking corpse. His emotions were suppressed to the maximum, as though only the last string was holding his whole body together. With a light touch, the string would break and he would break down. Ling Sheng was given a great shock. As soon as she called out ¡®Father¡¯, she was dragged outward. She did not know what was wrong with him, but her arm hurt from being grabbed and pinched. Her small face contorted in pain instantly. ¡°Father, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Huo Ci did not speak. He only dragged her out, suppressing worry and fear in his heart. For a moment, there were all kinds of pent-up emotions inside him. He only growled in a choked voice, ¡°Follow me!¡± Ling Sheng could clearly see his bloodshot eyes and that his voice had gone hoarse from extreme tension and worry. He seemed to have cried. What was going on? What had he encountered? ¡°Father, Xiaoqi¡­¡± Ling Sheng turned around to look at her son, who was on the bed but she had already been dragged out. ¡°You have to tell me what happened, right!¡± ¡°She was in a car accident.¡± Huo Ci¡¯s voice was hoarse and broken, as though every word was being forced out of his chest. ¡°She needs a blood transfusion!¡± Coincidentally, her blood type was the same as hers. They both had AB blood. Ling Sheng did not know who had gotten into a car accident and needed a blood transfusion. However, when she saw her father¡¯s lost look, she could guess that she had to be someone very important to him. When she reached the emergency room and had her blood drawn, Ling Sheng finally realized that Auntie Yu was the one who had been in the car accident. She stood at the door of the emergency room with her father, her heart in her throat once again. She did not know if she was comforting herself or him. ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. Auntie Yu is lucky. She¡¯ll definitely be fine. The nurse said that she just lost a lot of blood. It¡¯s nothing serious. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Chapter 778 - Cloning Technique Then, she held his hand. It was as cold as ice and scarily stiff. There was actually cold sweat oozing out of his palm too. She stole a look at the man beside her and saw that his handsome face was so pale that it looked frightening. His body was as tight as a string, and his face was full of worry and fear. This was the first time she had seen her father look scared. The fearless Movie King Huo was trembling in fear. Although he said he did not care, his heart and body were the most honest. If he really did not care about anything like he had said, he would not look this nervous and frightened. Minutes and seconds passed, and the red words in the operating theater were lit up the whole time. Ling Sheng was the most conflicted and anxious. Her heart felt like it was being fried in a hot pot of oil. She wished she knew how to clone herself so that she could become two people. She did not know how Xiaoqi was doing on the other side. Was he awake? Would he cry if he did not see them? On Auntie Yu¡¯s side, she also wanted to wait until the doctor came out to tell her the results of the surgery before she could leave with a peace of mind. Huo Ci gave her a look and said in a low voice, ¡°You should go to Xiaoqi!¡± ¡°Father, then, about Auntie Yu¡­¡± Ling Sheng was worried too. She was worried about both sides, but she could not split into two. ¡°You¡¯re useless here anyway.¡± Huo Ci¡¯s tone did not conceal his disdain. Only he himself knew that ever since he had come over, his heart felt like it had been fried in a pot of oil. He frowned and added, ¡°That brat will feel scared when he doesn¡¯t see anyone with him.¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go over and watch Xiaoqi first. Call me when the operation is done here,¡± Ling Sheng frowned. Did he have to say that about her? It was as though she was useless. She had donated a lot of blood, okay! Huo Ci nodded and told her to leave quickly. Ling Sheng took two steps before she turned around worriedly and reminded him, ¡°You have to call me!¡± Huo Ci nodded. She was young, but she had such a naggy nature. He did not know where she had learned this from. Ling Sheng ran to the pediatric ward. The two places were not that close together. Both were situated in the same building and were also on the first floor. However, one was on the far east side, and the other was on the far west side. Jun Shiyan was currently sitting in front of the bed and looking at Xiaoqi. Upon seeing the young lady run in, panting and staggering¡ªwho knew what she had knocked into¡ªas she fell forward, he ran over in two long strides to catch her. ¡°Where did you go? Why are you in such a hurry?¡± Ling Sheng directly plunged into his embrace and looked up at the man with a frown. ¡°Third Master, what are you doing here? How did you know I came to the hospital?¡± Upon seeing the confused look on the young lady¡¯s face, Jun Shiyan tapped the tip of her nose lovingly. ¡°You were crying as you called to tell me that Xiaoqi has a fever. Did you forget?¡± Ling Sheng had really forgotten. Only now did she remember that she had called him while crying. She sniffled. ¡°I might have been too anxious back then. I didn¡¯t know what to do.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s your father?¡± Jun Shiyan frowned slightly. He had been here for more than 10 minutes already. The nurse in charge of the ward round had said that she had left in a hurry with Huo Ci. She had left in a hurry. ¡°Did something happen?¡± Ling Sheng nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t get anxious. Auntie Yu was in a car accident. She¡¯s in the operating theater over there. My father asked me to come back. He¡¯s waiting for her!¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he could not hide the worry seeping out from the bottom of his eyes. ¡°When did this happen? When will the surgery end?¡± Chapter 779 - Meet Him Secretly Ling Sheng told him everything she knew. ¡°Third Master, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s very coincidental? Auntie Yu and I both have AB-type blood. The blood bank is short of blood, so I happened to become a mobile blood bank. I think that my father really cares about Auntie Yu. I wonder what exactly happened to them back then.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Jun Shiyan nodded and looked at the young lady. ¡°I¡¯ll go over and take a look at the situation. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± ¡°Erm¡­¡± Ling Sheng was a little scared as she tugged at him worriedly.¡± My father¡¯s watching over there! ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he definitely can¡¯t wait for me to come over right now.¡± Jun Shiyan knew that she was afraid that Huo Ci would hit him. However, Huo Ci definitely would not want Sister Yu to know that he had been keeping watch over her during the surgery. ¡°Be careful then. I¡¯m fine here. Come again and tell me when Auntie Yu¡¯s surgery is over.¡± Ling Sheng reminded him again. She could not leave because she was busy. She did not know what kind of bad luck they had. It was New Year¡¯s Eve, and Auntie Yu had gotten into a car accident. Xiaoqi had also fainted from a high fever. Xiaoqi had been having a constant low fever for the past few days. When they had taken him to see the doctor, the latter had said that he was fine. He did not even have to eat any medicine. He just needed to be cooled down physically. No one expected that his fever would soar so high today. Jun Shiyan went to the Emergency Department to see Nangong Lengyu. A listener may perceive an unintended meaning in what the speaker mentioned. The little girl had said that her blood type was like Sister Yu¡¯s. AB blood type was not a rare blood type, but at that moment, an absurd idea sprouted from his mind. However, he rejected it quickly. When Jun Shiyan went over, the surgery had just ended. Nangong Lengyu had been pushed into an ordinary ward. Thankfully, she had only suffered superficial injuries which caused an extensive loss of blood. There were no serious injuries like bone fractures, only a mild concussion. A passerby had called for emergency treatment. She had crashed into a railing, so the car had been seriously damaged, but fortunately, nothing serious had happened to her. If she had been sent to the hospital in time, she would not have lost so much blood or even fallen into a life-threatening situation. As Jun Shiyan had expected, when Huo Ci saw him arrive, he only gave him a cold look before getting up to leave. When he reached the entrance, he turned around and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t tell her I was here!¡± Jun Shiyan nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Huo. I know what to do.¡± Huo Ci did not even suspect that he was there to look for Ling Sheng. He only thought that he had come because he had heard about her accident. Otherwise, he definitely would not have let Jun Shiyan off so easily. Ling Sheng did not wait for long. A short while after hanging up on Jun Shiyan, her father returned. He gave her a look and said, ¡°She¡¯s fine now.¡± Ling Sheng looked at him. ¡°Father, I¡¯ll go take a look!¡± ¡°What do you want to look at? I told you she¡¯s fine now.¡± Huo Ci glared at her warily. ¡°Did you realize that d*mn Third Master Jun is here?¡± Ling Sheng pretended to be surprised as her eyes widened. She thought to herself, since you¡¯ve already said it, even if I knew it beforehand, you wouldn¡¯t know. ¡°The Third Master is here?¡± Huo Ci stared but did not see any signs of her lying. This brat, was she pretending? ¡°Why? Putting on a show for me? Are you in a hurry to meet him in private?¡± Ling Sheng frowned and muttered, ¡°I didn¡¯t even know he came. What private meeting? Father, we¡¯ve already broken up.¡± There was no way Huo Ci would believe her. She had a lot of tricks up her sleeves, and she was a brat who only complied on the surface but disobeyed inwardly. However, she acted like an honest and obedient child in front of him. ¡°If you don¡¯t have any thoughts, go to bed obediently. Look at what time it is.¡± Ling Sheng nodded obediently. ¡°Okay!¡± Chapter 780 - Powerful Backer Since he did not allow her to go, she would not go then! What else could she do? Her father was originally in a bad mood today. She should not try to pull the whiskers off the tiger¡¯s head anymore[1]. Otherwise, if he really got angry, it would probably be a super big storm that she could not withstand. Huo Ci looked at her. ¡°You can sleep with Xiaoqi. I¡¯ll sleep in the extra bed.¡± Ling Sheng agreed, ¡°Okay.¡± In the end, she still did not get the chance to see Auntie Yu. She was displeased inwardly, but did not dare say anything in front of her father either, so she could only restrain herself. However, after this incident happened, she became even more curious. Her father obviously cared a lot. He cared so much. Why was he still so stubborn? What kind of misunderstanding could not be cleared up? What exactly had happened between the two of them back then to cause such a complicated situation right now? What a headache! Xiaoqi was sick, so Ling Sheng could not sleep well either. She kept testing his temperature every few minutes habitually. She only fell into a groggy sleep at daybreak. Before the doctor had come to check on Xiaoqi in the morning, she had already woken up. She had even gone to the market and returned to cook breakfast herself. She could eat the food outside herself, but she did not want Xiaoqi to eat them as she was worried. It would be too far away to ask a private restaurant that she was familiar with to send food over. The taste would have changed by the time it arrived. Huo Ci, who was also awake by now, lay on the bed and scrolled through his phone. The expression in his eyes changed again and again. When he saw the trending headlines, his lips curled up coldly. Great! How great! Now, it had changed into a situation where he had secretly had a child with Ling Sheng. He wanted to see what other kind of tricks this bunch of d*mn paparazzi could come up with. Not only did this bunch of stinky bugs not go home for New Year¡¯s Eve, but they even dared to shadow him! Looks like they were not afraid of death! Ten minutes had passed, but it was still on the hottest search topics. Its popularity kept rising, and he called Zuo Ming straight away in anger. ¡°Investigate! Find out who did this. Since he doesn¡¯t want to celebrate the New Year properly, I¡¯ll grant his wish!¡± Ling Sheng had just finished cooking porridge when her phone rang. It was Shi Lingyu. She was very worried. ¡°Are you alright? How¡¯s Xiaoqi?¡± Ling Sheng was stunned. ¡°How did you know?¡± The doctors and nurses had been hired by her father. Logically speaking, this should have been kept a secret. No one should know that they had come to the hospital. Unless¡­ They had been tailed by the paparazzi! ¡°You and my Huo Ci are on the trending search topics #HiddenMarriageandChild#.¡± Shi Lingyu sighed, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t know? It¡¯s been up there for half an hour. Why hasn¡¯t the neighbor removed it from the trending search topics? What¡¯s wrong with the two of you?¡± Upon hearing approaching footsteps, Ling Sheng hummed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already broken up with him.¡± ¡°What?¡± Shi Lingyu let out an earth-shaking scream. No wonder the trending topic had not been removed and the neighbor had not come out to clarify either. She asked carefully, ¡°Sheng Sheng, are you joking with me?¡± Ling Sheng knew that her father was there, so she added, ¡°Can I joke about something like this? We really broke up.¡± ¡°Then, hurry up. Go take a look and take it off the trending topics. This bunch of fools! Today, my Ci and the Movie Queen secretly married and had a child. The next day, my Ci and you secretly got married and had a child. Who else will it be the day after tomorrow?¡± Shi Lingyu was angry. ¡°Make your relationship with the Movie King public. Wouldn¡¯t it be less troublesome if you just said that he¡¯s your uncle?¡± Ling Sheng declared righteously, ¡°You know me. I don¡¯t want to rely on other people¡¯s reputation to gain some glory. By then, no matter how well I perform, they¡¯ll say that she¡¯s capable because her backer is powerful.¡± [1] This is a Chinese expression meaning ¡®to take great risks¡¯. Chapter 781 - Extremely Disgusting She wanted to make their relationship public, but her father had to agree too. If they announced that he was her uncle at this moment, what would happen in the future? If their real relationship was discovered, it would still be troublesome. Shi Lingyu felt tired for her. ¡°But this is not a good solution right now either. Look at how many scandals you¡¯ve had with my Ci since you debuted. One moment you were in love, the next you were married. Now, the two of you even have a child.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of it. Our company¡¯s public relations are not to be trifled with either. It¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve, so everyone probably wants to celebrate and watch the commotion.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really magnanimous. My father called for me so I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. Be careful and get your company to settle this quickly. It¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve, yet you still have to be vexed by such matters.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Ling Sheng hung up and looked at the notifications on her phone. The title already showed #Ling Sheng, Huo Ci¡¯s secret marriage and child#. Now, this kind of scandal was already nothing exciting to her. She admired herself a lot too. As long as her father and Sister Mei did not bother her, the paparazzi, fans, and onlookers could go ahead and cause trouble. She only cared about watching the show. However, Sister Yu was right. Ever since she had entered the entertainment circle, there had been no end to the rumors about her and her father. The media had said that the two of them were in love and living together. After clarifying this, marketing accounts would still come out from time to time to dig up the issue and gain fleeting attention. What the h*ll kind of secret marriage was this? These disgusting flies just would not let others enjoy a good New Year¡¯s Eve. Weren¡¯t they going home or celebrating the New Year? They were simply disgusting. Even if they had filmed something juicy and wanted to expose it, couldn¡¯t they have waited for at least two days? They weren¡¯t letting people enjoy a delicious New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, and just wanted to disgust others on purpose. The company¡¯s employees would have to work overtime again; Sister Mei could scold her to death. However, to her surprise, Sister Mei did not call to scold her. She turned her head around and looked at her father in an obedient manner. ¡°Father, do I need to make a statement?¡± ¡°The company will take care of it.¡± Huo Ci had been standing behind her for quite some time. When he heard her talking on the phone about breaking up, his eyes flickered. This brat was quite good at pretending. Could she have really listened to him and broken up? No, that was impossible. If she was obedient, the sun could even rise from the west. This brat must have known that he was coming and said that on purpose for him to hear. ¡°Oh!¡± Ling Sheng nodded and drawled before smiling sweetly. ¡°Thank you, Father!¡± Upon seeing her fawning look, Huo Ci felt a little angry. For a moment, he even thought of using the DNA report to ¡®slap¡¯ the person who had spread the rumors, lest they spouted nonsense every day. However, he controlled himself after a while. Xiaoqi had already woken up and called for his mommy. Ling Sheng hurriedly put down the kitchen knife in her hand, wiped her hands, and walked out. She smiled at her son. ¡°Do you want to pee? You need to pee first. Mommy will brush your teeth and wash your face for you. Then, we should start eating.¡± She bent down to carry Xiaoqi, but Huo Ci grabbed her arm and pulled her away. He frowned in utmost disdain as he looked at her. ¡°If you take him to pee before touching the food again, how can I eat?¡± While Ling Sheng was stunned, she saw her father carry Xiaoqi into the washroom. As he walked, Huo Ci said in disdain, ¡°Go and cook. I¡¯ll wait on him. What sin did I commit in my previous life?¡± Xiaoqi wrapped his arms around his neck and rested his chin on his shoulder. He looked at Ling Sheng and blinked his big eyes. ¡°Mommy, Xiaoqi is a man. I know how to pee on my own.¡± Upon seeing the scene in front of her, Ling Sheng felt a little emotional for a while. Her eyes teared up. Chapter 782 - Did You See Her Eat? When they had first come, her father had not even known how to carry a child. Now, he was already extremely adept with his actions. She hurriedly chased after him and took out Xiaoqi¡¯s toothbrush and toothpaste. ¡°Father, use this lemon-flavored toothpaste today.¡± When Huo Ci brushed Xiaoqi¡¯s teeth, he took a sniff of the child¡¯s toothpaste. It was quite fragrant, and even he wanted to eat it. He patted Xiaoqi¡¯s small head. ¡°Spit it out. Don¡¯t swallow it.¡± Xiaoqi could not speak clearly. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m not stupid.¡± Huo Ci let out a low laugh. ¡°Your mother is that stupid. How are you not stupid when you take after her? Look at yourself in the mirror. You look silly.¡± Xiaoqi looked at the mirror. ¡°Xiaoqi is very smart.¡± Huo Ci could not be bothered to waste his breath on him. He wiped the toothpaste bubbles off his face cleanly and realized that this brat¡¯s skin was really tender. The more he looked at him, the more arrogant he became. From his looks, he would definitely become a scourge who charmed tens of thousands of girls in the future. In the past, Huo Ci had not helped the brat wash up before. This was the first time he had discovered that a child¡¯s products, from toothpaste to facial cream, all had a sweet, fruit-like fragrance. It was the kind of smell that one wanted to eat. ¡°Grandpa, when you get sick in the future, Xiaoqi will also wash your face and brush your teeth,¡± Xiaoqi said seriously while cream was being roughly wiped on his face. Huo Ci said, ¡°Kid, are you cursing me? Do you want me to get sick?¡± Xiaoqi smiled until his eyes curved and he said crisply, ¡°Grandpa is healthy and will live a long life.¡± Ling Sheng carried the porridge out. Xiaoqi and her father did not like eating white porridge so she had cooked spinach and lean meat porridge that was fragrant. It was paired with cold radish salad and she had even bought mantou and buns. When Huo Ci carried Xiaoqi over, he looked at her. ¡°See if she has eaten breakfast.¡± Ling Sheng understood immediately, but she pretended not to. She frowned in confusion. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Stop playing dumb. Who do you think it is?¡± Huo Ci knew that she had done it on purpose. This stinky brat was deliberately embarrassing him. Ling Sheng¡¯s performance was very realistic. She nodded in sudden enlightenment. ¡°Father, so you¡¯re talking about Auntie Yu. I¡¯ll go over immediately to take a look.¡± Given her father¡¯s awkward personality, there was no help for him. If he cared, so be it. He could have just said it directly. Why would he beat around the bush? Upon seeing her sly look, Huo Ci really wanted to go up and kick her. When he saw her scoop porridge and put it in a thermos box¡ªwhich was newly bought, he knew that she must have thought of it long ago. When Ling Sheng went over, she happened to bump into Xu Xi bringing breakfast over. She greeted him before entering. Nangong Lengyu had already woken up and was currently leaning against the bedhead. She looked quite energetic, but her face was pale. Upon seeing her enter, she hurriedly asked, ¡°Sheng Sheng, how¡¯s Xiaoqi?¡± Ling Sheng smiled helplessly. ¡°Auntie Yu, you should worry about yourself first. He¡¯s a very sturdy boy. He recovered a long time ago. How do you feel now?¡± Nangong Lengyu was relieved. Her voice was still very weak and hoarse. ¡°What could be wrong with me? The anesthesia has just worn off so my body hurts a little.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s heart ached a little. This was the first time she had seen her look so pale and fragile. It was much worse than the last time she fainted from stomach cramps. She scooped a bowl of porridge for her and sat by the bed to feed her. ¡°Will the Third Master come today?¡± Xu Xi left right after delivering the food. He had also brought a nurse with him. He had initially planned to get the nurse to take care of her. However, since Ling Sheng had arrived, the nurse auntie waited outside without entering. Chapter 783 - Started Quarreling On New Year¡¯s Eve, Jun Shiyan was very busy and kept watch over her the whole night. He returned just as the sun rose, as there were still a lot of things to deal with in the Gu Family. ¡°It¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve. Why would I ask him to come?¡± Although that was what Nangong Lengyu said, she felt a little gloomy when she thought that she would be all alone during the first Spring Festival she was spending in China. ¡°Isn¡¯t Director Chen coming back to celebrate the new year with you?¡± Ling Sheng knew that Director Chen was a workaholic, but was he not coming back for the Lunar New Year? Even Senior Fang Hua and the others had gone home to celebrate the New Year, and they had said that they would start work on the fifth day of the lunar year. ¡°He was called back by my father.¡± Nangong Lengyu smiled and asked, ¡°Since Xiaoqi is fine now, you should be going home for the Lunar New Year too, right!¡± Ling Sheng nodded. They had to go home to celebrate the new year for sure. If they did not go home, her grandpa would not let them off. Their trip home had already been delayed again and again, which had made her grandpa unhappy. If they did not go back for the New Year¡¯s Eve reunion dinner, Grandpa would likely skin them alive! Xu Xi had brought over a lot for breakfast. There were food like porridge, milk, soy milk, buns, and steamed dumplings. They had been packed from the Fragrant Cauldron Restaurant and looked delicious. However, Nangong Lengyu¡¯s stomach was weak, and she had just woken up so her body was weak. Hence, she only ate a bowl of porridge brought over by Ling Sheng. ¡°Sheng Sheng, who did you learn this cooking skill from?¡± Nangong Lengyu ate with great satisfaction. Both her stomach and heart felt warm, as though the food she made was different from any others outside. It was obviously the same type of porridge, but it looked especially delicious. Ling Sheng sent Huo Ci a message and ate right there, helping Nangong Lengyu finish the breakfast that she couldn¡¯t eat. Upon hearing her question, she said half-truthfully, ¡°I learned it from my father.¡± Nangong Lengyu was stunned. ¡°Your foster father?¡± Ling Sheng just remembered that Nangong Lengyu did not know that Huo Ci was her father. She nodded in agreement. He was not her foster father, but her biological father. He was her biological father in another world. She nodded vaguely and said, ¡°Actually, I learned this on my own.¡± Nangong Lengyu smiled lovingly. She had a strong appetite when she saw Ling Sheng eat, so she asked her for half a bun. Knowing that she might have to step into the new year alone in the hospital, Ling Sheng felt quite terrible and wanted to stay and keep her company. However, she could not drag their return out with Grandpa. If Grandpa found out that she spent the New Year with Sister Yu but did not return home, he would definitely be very sad if she did not go home. She felt like she was in a tough dilemma. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I don¡¯t celebrate the Lunar New Year overseas,¡± Nangong Lengyu comforted her. ¡°Go back quickly. We hired an auntie. She¡¯ll take care of me.¡± ¡°Auntie Yu, I¡¯ll come and see you first thing tomorrow.¡± After saying that, Ling Sheng changed her mind. ¡°If I can go home quickly after the show ends tonight, I¡¯ll come and find you first.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Nangong Lengyu hugged her. ¡°Good luck. I¡¯ll wait in front of the television to watch you.¡± Even though Ling Sheng had left, Nangong Lengyu was still looking at the door in a daze. When she regained her senses, she looked toward the sofa. Sheng Sheng had been sitting there just a short while ago. Her eyes felt a little sore. She did not know why she was so sad. Although the Nangong Family had gone overseas long ago and their assets were all overseas too, their father insisted that they celebrate the Spring Festival every year. The whole family had to go back and celebrate the Lunar New Year together. This was one of the few times she had spent Lunar New Year outside. This was also the first time she felt so sad and miserable, especially when she thought of Sheng Sheng and Xiaoqi returning to the Huo Family to celebrate the New Year¡¯s with Huo Ci. She felt even worse. When Ling Sheng returned with her son¡¯s favorite prawn dumplings, boneless chicken feet, and walnut pastry, she heard her father and grandpa quarreling again. Chapter 784 - Turned into a Fool from a Fever ¡°Not going home? The doctor had said that Xiaoqi¡¯s condition is very stable now. He can go home!¡± Huo Xiao¡¯s old face flushed with anger. He had come personally to call them home on New Year¡¯s Eve but this scumbag had even said that he would not go back. Did he want to die outside? ¡°Father, don¡¯t be so agitated. There are always what-ifs. Xiaoqi was fine last night, but he suddenly fell ill in the middle of the night. What if he falls ill again today?¡± Huo Ci tried to argue for his point of view calmly. ¡°You didn¡¯t see him yesterday. He suddenly fainted. That brat and I were scared to death.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do either. It¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve! What is it like to spend it in the hospital? You scumbag! You kept dragging this out for days on end. You have to come back today no matter what,¡± Huo Xiao pointed at him angrily. ¡°Pack your things. Pack your things for your old man immediately. Go home!¡± ¡°Mother, hurry up and persuade my father. Treatment for children can¡¯t be delayed when they get sick, especially at Xiaoqi¡¯s age. If he¡¯s delayed for the slightest bit, it might become a big problem,¡± Huo Ci sighed and added, ¡°What if Ling Xiaoqi becomes a fool? Especially if he has a high fever that can cause pneumonia, and cerebral meningitis. If he¡¯s late in being treated for meningitis, he¡¯ll become a retard.¡± ¡°Fool? Xiaoqi will become a retard?¡± Huo Xiao raised his walking stick and lashed it at him, fuming. ¡°I¡¯ll just beat you until you become a fool first! You unfilial son! What else do you know how to do besides angering me?¡± As Huo Ci ran, he said, ¡°Mother, hurry up and control my father. I¡¯m telling the truth. If he really becomes a fool, I won¡¯t be responsible!¡± Xiaoqi was already sick to begin with. He sat on the bed like a silly dog and watched them in a daze, especially when Grandpa had said that he had had his brain burned into becoming a fool, a retard. His eyeballs only spun around. In the end, Huo Ci hid behind Xiaoqi and hugged him. ¡°Look, look. He¡¯s all stupid now. If his head burns up again, he¡¯ll be finished.¡± Ling Sheng was fuming. Look at him! Was he talking like a human? He kept saying that Xiaoqi had been burned to a point where he became a fool, retard and suffered from cerebral meningitis. Why didn¡¯t he become the retard instead! Su Xiyin also got angry. She pointed at Huo Ci and bellowed, ¡°Stop spouting nonsense! Who are you cursing? Xiaoqi is all fine and well. How could he end up like what you said?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just raising an example. Why are you people getting angry? Even I can become a fool from a fever.¡± Upon seeing the burning eyes of the family of three staring at him with rage and murderous intent, Huo Ci¡¯s scalp went numb and he chickened out. ¡°Anyway, what I mean is that we should go home tomorrow, and let Xiaoqi stay in the hospital for a day of observation.¡± Huo Xiao¡¯s attitude was very firm. ¡°That won¡¯t do. Don¡¯t we just need a doctor? I¡¯ll hire 10 or 20 doctors to watch over Xiaoqi at home 24 hours a day and see what other problem can crop up.¡± Huo Ci said, ¡°Father, you¡¯re being unreasonable now. You want to celebrate the new year and eat New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, but are the doctors not human? Don¡¯t they need to eat? Don¡¯t they need to reunite with their families? You¡¯re too tyrannical and domineering.¡± Huo Xiao¡¯s eyes blazed as he gritted his teeth and pointed at him. He bellowed, ¡°Get out here! Don¡¯t hide behind Xiaoqi if you have the guts. This won¡¯t do, that won¡¯t do. It¡¯ll be fine as long as your old man will beat you to death.¡± How mature! He knew how to hide behind Xiaoqi and use him as a shield. Once he came out, see if he would not beat that scumbag to death. He would not stop until he angered him to death! ¡°Father, how about this?¡± Huo Ci tried to negotiate in a soft voice. He smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s vote. The minority will obey the majority. Those who are willing to let Xiaoqi stay in the hospital for observation will raise their hands.¡± Chapter 785 - Leading the Revolt As soon as he finished speaking, he raised his hand first and also raised Xiaoqi¡¯s hand. His eyes gestured at Ling Sheng. Raise your hand! To be honest, Ling Sheng did not want to go back to the Huo Family too. On the way back just now, she was feeling bad, thinking about leaving Auntie Yu alone on New Year¡¯s Eve. Now that her father had taken the lead in the revolt, she raised her hand without any objection. Agreed! She agreed with both hands and feet! Huo Xiao let it go when saw his son raise his hand. He had not treated that scumbag as a human to begin with, but his dear grandchild had raised her hand too. He instantly felt sad. ¡°Sheng Sheng, are you that against going home with grandpa?¡± Ling Sheng shook her head. ¡°Grandpa, I think my father¡¯s right. Xiaoqi has been running a fever these past few days. It¡¯s safer and we feel more at ease to be at the hospital. My father and I will be home tomorrow. As long as our family is together, it will always be the Spring Festival.¡± Su Xiyin let out a low sigh. In order to get their family to go home, her husband had been so worried that his hair had fallen out. In the end, they still could not go back on New Year¡¯s Eve. She could only chime in, ¡°Hubby, Ci Er and Sheng Sheng are going to the television station to do a live broadcast. If it¡¯s too early, they won¡¯t make it in time for the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner. If it¡¯s too late, everyone will have objections again.¡± It was like this every year when Ci Er had come home. As long as others waited a while for him, everyone would start nitpicking and complaining sarcastically. There were many people at home, and everyone had their own thoughts. It was not easy to manage them. She also wanted to have a good Lunar New Year in peace. She simply wanted to spend the new year with Ci Er, Sheng Sheng, and Xiaoqi. ¡°Xiaoqi, what about you?¡± Huo Xiao was heart-broken. He looked at Xiaoqi, his last glimmer of hope. ¡°Your grandpa was the one forcing you to raise your hand, right? Xiaoqi wants to go home with Great-grandpa for the New Year, right?¡± Xiaoqi took a look at Grandpa and then at Mommy before shaking his head. ¡°Xiaoqi raised his hand himself.¡± Huo Xiao refused to admit defeat. ¡°No. Can Xiaoqi be considered a person?¡± Huo Ci said, ¡°Even if he is only one-third of a person, we still won. Father, go home quickly, lest my older brothers and the others badmouth me again.¡± Huo Xiao came over to call for them to go home, but did not receive a positive outcome. Instead, he was full of anger. Before he left, he even pointed at them angrily. ¡°If you three don¡¯t go home tomorrow, you will never have to go home.¡± Ling Sheng nodded obediently and promised that they would return home. She sent her grandparents off downstairs and watched the car leave before returning. In the afternoon, Ling Sheng and Huo Ci went to the television station to prepare for the Spring Festival Gala. Ling Sheng was still a little nervous. She had been there in the past. That year happened to be the year her career had exploded. She had won the Best Actress Award and gotten on the Spring Festival Gala. Now that she thought about it, it really felt like a lifetime had passed. Anyhow, she was worried about Xiaoqi being alone in the hospital, so she suggested finding a nurse auntie to watch Xiaoqi for a few hours. They should be back after the show ended anyway. Huo Ci, who was playing a game, frowned when he heard her words. ¡°You aren¡¯t worried about finding a nurse? What if she¡¯s a human trafficker and abducts Xiaoqi?¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°That won¡¯t happen. I¡¯ll look for a proper nurse. The kind who has a record at the police station, all right? It¡¯ll only be for a few hours. The nurses and doctors are also present. I¡¯ll ask them to help keep an eye out. There are real-time surveillance cameras in the ward too. He won¡¯t get lost.¡± Huo Ci said, ¡°How can you be a mother? Don¡¯t you know that there are always uncertainties? What if the surveillance cameras break? What if the doctors and nurses leave due to an emergency?¡± Ling Sheng frowned. In the past, she had not thought that her father was so contrary. Why was he so picky about everything she said? ¡°Then, what do you think we should do?¡± Chapter 786 - Send Him to Auntie Yu Huo Ci said, ¡°Call someone you know and get them to watch him.¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°It¡¯s the Lunar New Year, and everyone¡¯s celebrating joyously. Who should I ask to come over? I feel bad.¡± Huo Ci said, ¡°Let whoever you want come over.¡± Ling Sheng had a feeling that her father was not in the right state of mind today. She probed, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll send Xiaoqi to Auntie Yu.¡± Huo Ci knitted his brow. ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± Upon hearing this sentence, Ling Sheng finally realized what was going on. Had her father been causing trouble for so long, arguing with her grandpa and arguing with her, because he wanted to stay and celebrate the Lunar New Year with Auntie Yu? This idea nearly made her choke on her own saliva. His thoughts were way too secretive. They were so complicated that she felt dizzy. Amazing! Ling Sheng took Xiaoqi to Nangong Lengyu. Before she left, she reminded, ¡°Auntie Yu, don¡¯t worry about him. Get him to do anything. He¡¯s quite capable of serving tea and water.¡± Xiaoqi nodded vigorously. He was dressed thickly like a panda and looked extremely adorable. He even showed off his small arms. ¡°Yes, Grandma. Xiaoqi can do anything. Just leave it to me.¡± Nangong Lengyu smiled and said, ¡°I was just saying that I would be bored alone and you brought Xiaoqi over. Don¡¯t worry and go. Xiaoqi will be fine with me.¡± Xiaoqi had already climbed into bed and was looking at Ling Sheng. ¡°Mommy, you should leave. Grandma and I will watch the live-stream to support you.¡± When she saw how her son, who had initially been acting a little lazy, regained his energy immediately after coming over here, Ling Sheng leaned over and kissed him. ¡°Xiaoqi, keep Grandma company. Don¡¯t make her worry, understand? Mommy will bring you delicious food when I come back.¡± Xiaoqi nodded vigorously. ¡°Okay, Mommy. Xiaoqi will be very obedient.¡± Nangong Lengyu smiled lovingly at the mother and son in front of her. ¡°You can¡¯t bear to part with him anymore? Do you want to bring Xiaoqi over?¡± If Ling Sheng could take him with her, she would really take him away. Xiao Ye¡¯s house was in the capital, so she would accompany her to the television station. When the time came, she would just keep an eye on him. ¡°It¡¯s too cold outside. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll get sick again.¡± Nangong Lengyu was very envious. If her Little Star was still around, when would she give her a grandson? Would he be as adorable and sensible as Xiaoqi? Even though Ling Sheng could not bear to part with her son, she still had to leave. Her father had even called to rush her. After saying goodbye reluctantly, she ran downstairs. Xiaoqi even ran to the window to look down, but it was snowing heavily outside. He could not see anything from behind the building. Nangong Lengyu looked at the child with eyes full of pity. She did not know what this child had experienced in the past or if he had suffered some psychological trauma. Every time he could not find his mother with a glance, he would panic. Xiaoqi was a good, obedient child. His mother had already told him many times that Grandma was injured and needed to rest more. She had told him not to disturb her, so he huddled on the sofa alone to look at the picture book. ¡°Xiaoqi, come to bed. Grandma will tell you a story.¡± This was the first time Nangong Lengyu had seen such a sensible child. He was only three years old. Other children would not know anything at three years old! Xiaoqi shook his head firmly. ¡°Xiaoqi will bump into Grandma. It will hurt.¡± ¡°Grandma doesn¡¯t hurt. Don¡¯t listen to your mother. If the two of us share a bed equally, you won¡¯t be able to bump into Grandma,¡± Nangong Lengyu smiled and waved, ¡°Come over quickly. If Xiaoqi doesn¡¯t come over, does this mean you do not like Grandma anymore?¡± Chapter 787 - Suppressed by His Status ¡°Xiaoqi likes Grandma.¡± Xiaoqi thought for a moment before running over with his short legs and climbing onto the bed nimbly. Nangong Lengyu told Xiaoqi a story, and the duo read the picture book together. Only when the child nodded off and fell asleep beside her did she close the picture book quietly and place it on the table quietly. Her eyes were gentle as she stared at the child in her embrace. Jun Shiyan was kept busy till evening before he finally came to the hospital. He wanted to keep Sister Yu company during the Spring Festival, usher in the new year, and have a New Year¡¯s Eve dinner together. He had already asked Xu Xi to book a table of New Year¡¯s Eve reunion dishes and deliver them to the hospital. He had not expected Xiaoqi to be there. ¡°Sheng Sheng went to the television station so she asked me to watch over Xiaoqi.¡± Nangong Lengyu¡¯s voice was very soft, as she was afraid of waking the child up. She even told him that Xiaoqi slept very obediently and did not move around. Jun Shiyan looked at the obedient little fella and smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t Sheng Sheng say that Xiaoqi can roll from the head of the bed to the end of the bed when he¡¯s sleeping?¡± Nangong Lengyu was a little disappointed. ¡°Really? Then, it might be because of an unfamiliar environment so he can¡¯t sleep deeply!¡± Jun Shiyan said, ¡°Perhaps he¡¯s concerned about your injury so he¡¯s trying not to bump into you!¡± Nangong Lengyu refuted while feeling heartache, ¡°How old is he? Do all of you think he¡¯s a god? Children should behave like children.¡± Jun Shiyan nodded in agreement. ¡°Will Sheng Sheng and the others be returning to the Huo Family for New Year¡¯s Eve dinner tonight?¡± Nangong Lengyu shook her head. ¡°No, they won¡¯t. She said she was afraid that something would happen to Xiaoqi suddenly again. They¡¯ll stay at the hospital for observation tonight and go back tomorrow.¡± Even if they did not return to the Huo Family, given Huo Ci¡¯s nasty temper, he would not let Sheng Sheng have New Year¡¯s Eve dinner together with them. Naturally, Jun Shiyan knew too, that wanting to have New Year¡¯s Eve dinner together with her this year was akin to a fantasy. He had no idea how to get Huo Ci to agree either, so he could only sigh deeply in his heart. He had initially planned to visit the Huo Family during the New Year, but Huo Ci had forced Sheng Sheng to break up with him. Thus, his visit to the Huo Family could only be put on hold. ¡°What exactly do you intend to do with Sheng Sheng?¡± Even Nangong Lengyu was anxious for him. She had never seen him act so restrained in the past, as though he did not dare do anything. ¡°Why are you afraid of Huo Ci? He¡¯s just Sheng Sheng¡¯s uncle, not her parents. How can he possibly make the decision for her on such an important matter like marriage?¡± Jun Shiyan sighed again helplessly. He was not her uncle. If he was really her uncle, why would he be afraid of him? It was precisely because he was the young lady¡¯s biological father that he had no choice but to mediate step by step. ¡°Sheng Sheng listens very well to him. Her parents entrusted her to him, so he¡¯s her guardian. I can¡¯t possibly act unreasonably with a guardian!¡± Sheng Sheng had not told Sister Yu about her relationship with Huo Ci, and neither had Lu Yubai and the others. Naturally, he would not say anything. ¡°What guardian? With that character, is he worthy?¡± Nangong Lengyu could not help but get angry at the mention of Huo Ci. She got angry whenever she thought of his actions. Jun Shiyan thought that he was not worthy inwardly. Alas, he was ¡®suppressed¡¯ by his identity. ¡°I¡¯ll get Huo Ci and the Old Master of the Huo Family to feel at ease, acknowledge me. Don¡¯t worry, leave Sheng Sheng to me.¡± ¡°Sigh!¡± Nangong Lengyu even felt indignant for him. Why would anyone need the consent of an uncle when wooing a lady they liked? It would have been fine if it had been someone else, but Jun Shiyan just had to come across Huo Ci. This made things even more difficult. ¡°Look at you. It wasn¡¯t easy for you to fall in love with a young lady, yet you ran into Huo Ci.¡± If it weren¡¯t for Huo Ci, anyone else would have handed the young lady over and happily married her off. Where else would they be able to meet such an outstanding man like Ah Yan? Chapter 788 - Eighty-one Sufferings ¡°Everyone has their own luck. Perhaps this is the tribulation I have to experience. Without hardships, how could I marry Sheng Sheng?¡± Jun Shiyan was already very open-minded. The true owner of the Huo Family already knew about his existence, and Grandpa had not objected that strongly either. As for Huo Ci, he would change his attitude all the time, but he did not dislike him that much. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not that easy to win the beauty¡¯s heart. If I were Sheng Sheng¡¯s mother, I wouldn¡¯t marry my daughter to you so easily either. At the very least, I would have made you experience eighty-one sufferings,¡± Nangong Lengyu joked. She was joking, but Jun Shiyan shivered for no reason. Did she want to compete with Huo Ci to see who was more ruthless? Jun Shiyan and Nangong Lengyu planned to wait for Ling Sheng to come back and see how they would eat their New Year¡¯s Eve dinner. They refrained from eating the whole time, and had planned to watch the Spring Festival Gala and wait for her to come back. Xiaoqi was a boy, so he felt terrible after behaving himself in a room for a day. Thus, Jun Shiyan took him down for a walk and took a look at what he wanted to eat. He bought him some food to cushion his hunger. Children could not be starved. The duo strolled down the road for half an hour before realizing that many shops beside the hospital had closed early. Besides those with 24-hour service, there were also chain fast-food restaurants all year round open. Whether one had money or not, no one could be busy every day for 365 days a year. One had to rest well during the Lunar New Year. The shops would only open on the fourth or fifth day of the lunar year. In the end, they only bought a few small cakes, some snacks at the mini supermarket and a few sticks of candied hawthorn before returning. The hospital was also deserted. There were not many people there. When they passed by the lobby, they even bumped into a few stray dogs. Xiaoqi finished distributing the sausages they had bought to them. The television in the ward was switched on the whole time. No matter which station it was, it would be broadcasting the Spring Festival Gala today. They found a random channel. Xiaoqi was sitting on the sofa eating a small cake and whispering to Jun Shiyan. The two figures, one big and one small, looked like father and son. They were indescribably warm and harmonious. Nangong Lengyu sat on the bed, unable to move. Actually, she could not tell if she was lucky or unlucky to have gotten into a car accident and been hospitalized anymore. If she had not gotten into a car accident, she would not have run into Sheng Sheng and Xiaoqi. Perhaps they would even be able to have a New Year¡¯s Eve dinner together later. She would be satisfied. The gala started at eight o¡¯clock sharp. Nangong Lengyu had already sat onto the sofa with Jun Shiyan¡¯s help. There were also various snacks of Xiaoqi laid out on the coffee table. However, the two of them had weak stomachs, so they could only look at them. Xiaoqi, on the other hand, ate happily. At home, his mother and great-grandmother would not let him have snacks before dinner. When the list of programs appeared, Nangong Lengyu was baffled. ¡°Didn¡¯t Sheng Sheng say it was the tenth program? Why did it become the second one?¡± ¡°Perhaps it was not finalized yet when she told us!¡± Jun Shiyan had also seen the latest program list. Huo Ci was the opening act. His young lady was on the second program. Actually, Nangong Lengyu had not paid attention to these before. In the past, when she had been overseas, her family had not watched any gala events because Huo Ci would appear. Today¡¯s gala was something she saw again after more than 20 years. It was much more innovative and fancier than before. Of course, the various installations had also become more advanced. It was still very lively and festive. Chapter 789 - Reunion Dinner The gala had been held for decades, and the television was switched on just for some liveliness. It was as though this year would not be complete if one did not watch it. It had already become a kind of ceremony. When Huo Ci appeared, Xiaoqi was even holding a light stick and swaying it from side to side. He was singing cheerfully and seriously with Huo Ci, making the duo beside him laugh. Xiaoqi could also match the words to Ling Sheng¡¯s skit. During the rehearsals, he had watched from the side. The little fella was smart, so he remembered everything. He followed his mother¡¯s lines excitedly, his expression mimicking hers too. Nangong Lengyu smiled lovingly. This darling was too adorable. It was impossible not to love him. She really wanted to keep him by her side and watch him every day. Xiaoqi watched the rest of the show with great interest too. However, since no one he knew had appeared again, he was not that excited anymore. When Ling Sheng rushed back, she saw the three people sitting on the sofa watching the Spring Festival Gala. The scene looked very harmonious and warm. She had initially wanted to play a trick by popping up suddenly and running over to scare them. Jun Shiyan sensed her the moment she arrived. He got up and greeted her. Upon seeing the young lady¡¯s tiny red face from the cold, he grabbed her icy hands with his big hands and brought them into his embrace to warm her up. His brows were furrowed slightly, carrying a few notes of heartache. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wear more clothes? It¡¯s still snowing outside.¡± The snow on the young lady¡¯s body had yet to melt fully, and she was a little breathless. Clearly, she had run all the way here. When she looked up, her long eyelashes, which were like butterfly wings, fluttered slightly. They were covered in fine water droplets, making her eyes look misty and moist. ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t coming!¡± Ling Sheng looked at the man, her eyes full of unconcealable surprise. She pushed him into the room while laughing and asked, ¡°Have you and Auntie Yu eaten?¡± Nangong Lengyu smiled and said, ¡°What would we eat? We¡¯re all waiting for you. What do you intend to eat?¡± Ling Sheng beamed. As she spoke, she got hungry. ¡°Hotpot and barbecue meat. Auntie Yu, my uncle wants you to eat with us.¡± Nangong Lengyu was taken aback. There was obvious doubt in her eyes and coldness even flashed across them. Her mood worsened when he was mentioned. ¡°Would he be that nice?¡± Sheng Sheng might have acted on her own accord. If they really went over, it would be light if he showed them a disagreeable face. Perhaps, he would get angry and kick them out! It would not look good then. ¡°Yes, to thank you for watching Xiaoqi,¡± Ling Sheng smiled till her eyes curved. Although her father had not said that, he had not objected when she had said that Auntie Yu had watched Xiaoqi for the whole afternoon and she wanted to treat Auntie Yu to a meal. Her father¡¯s personality was too tsundere[1]. When he had gotten her to bring Xiaoqi over, he had definitely had this idea¨Cto stay behind and celebrate the Spring Festival with Auntie Yu so that she would not be left alone. ¡°What about me?¡± Jun Shiyan asked. Ling Sheng hesitated for a moment, her expression conflicted. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you came. I¡¯ll have to ask.¡± She did not dare. If she brought the Third Master over without consent, her father would kill her straight away! Jun Shiyan pulled her to sit down and even draped a blanket over her. He stood aside and watched the young lady send a message. Ling Sheng sent a message: Jun Shiyan is here too. Sister Yu said that if he doesn¡¯t go, she won¡¯t either. Afterward¡­ She waited for two minutes, but there was no reply. Ling Sheng regarded it as his tacit consent and stood up excitedly. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat our New Year¡¯s Eve dinner!¡± Jun Shiyan carried Xiaoqi while Ling Sheng pushed Nangong Lengyu. The whole family went to the pediatric ward to find Huo Ci. [1] Tsundere is a Japanese term for a character who is outwardly cold or temperamental, but warm and passionate within. Chapter 790 - Being Close To An Outsider Ling Sheng had never dreamed that during the first Spring Festival since her ¡®arrival¡¯, she would be eating New Year¡¯s Eve dinner with the Third Master and Auntie Yu. She had initially planned to cook the New Year¡¯s Eve meal herself, but time was really too tight. After filming the Spring Festival Gala, she did not have the time or energy left to cook. Hence, she had just wanted to make something easy to eat. Barbecue meat and hotpot were definitely her first choice. It was warm and effortless. The ingredients for barbecue meat and hotpot had been prepared by Zuo Ming in advance. Ling Sheng had specifically asked for them. The barbecue ingredients had been personally prepared by her, and the hotpot ingredients had been stir-fried by her beforehand. The hotpot was a twin pot. One pot contained spicy soup, and the other pot contained a clear soup that had been boiled in advance. After she had guessed her father¡¯s idea, she had deliberately boiled it and added a lot of Chinese medicine ingredients to nourish Auntie Yu¡¯s stomach. It was specially stewed for Auntie Yu. Jun Shiyan helped carry out the dishes. He took a look at Huo Ci and Nangong Lengyu, who were sitting on separate ends of the long sofa, and secretly exchanged looks with Ling Sheng. The duo seemed to be minding their own business. One of them was cold, and the other was silent. However, the atmosphere was strangely harmonious. Xiaoqi was a clever child. He carried a fruit platter and offered it back and forth, feeding this person one moment, and the other the next. The television was on, and the Spring Festival Gala was still ongoing. It was now time for the crosstalk performance. Teacher Zhao Xiang and Teacher Ma Yiming were the eternal gold-medal partners. Huo Ci liked the duo¡¯s crosstalk the most. He was also familiar with them. In order to act well as a crosstalk character, he had once learned from them. They were considered his masters. When he heard the two of them, one of them being the supporting role and the other being the leading character, they tickled his funny bone. His laughter alone echoed in the entire ward. They were unsure if Xiaoqi understood, but when he saw Grandpa laughing, he laughed foolishly too. Nangong Lengyu could not help but laugh as well. It was too funny. She did not know if it was because she had not heard a crosstalk in a long time, but she fell in love with it in an instant Out of the corner of his eye, Huo Ci could not help but glance to the side. When the woman smiled, there were a few hints of smoke and fire in her smile, and she was no longer like a cold, lifeless statue. Nangong Lengyu hugged Xiaoqi by her side and patted his little head. She didn¡¯t know if he had understood, but he was also smiling so happily. Upon seeing Xiaoqi run over to her side, Huo Ci frowned and said coldly, ¡°Ling Xiaoqi, give me some melon seeds.¡± Hence, Xiaoqi wriggled his tiny butt along the sofa like a small worm. When he reached the middle, he reached out with his small arms and passed the seeds to Huo Ci. Then, he turned around as he wanted to return to his grandma¡¯s embrace. ¡°I can¡¯t reach them. Come closer.¡± Huo Ci¡¯s voice became several degrees colder. That stinky brat! Who usually fed him, took care of him and brought him out to play? How could he be so close to an outsider? Xiaoqi wriggled his tiny butt closer yet again. Huo Ci still did not reach out his hands. He turned his head around and gave him a sideways look. ¡°Come in front of me!¡± Xiaoqi stood up and ran two steps before placing the plate beside his hands. He turned around to leave, but Huo Ci grabbed his arm and trapped him. ¡°Peel the melon seeds.¡± Xiaoqi looked at him seriously. ¡°Granduncle, I¡¯m a baby.¡± Huo Ci said, ¡°You heartless thing. Have you forgotten what you said this morning? Who said he would wait on me in the future?¡± ¡°But Xiaoqi is a baby now,¡± Xiaoqi frowned. Grandpa was bullying a baby! ¡°So, babies don¡¯t have to be filial to their elders?¡± Huo Ci asked. Xiaoqi was stumped. After thinking for a long time, he felt that Grandpa was very right. He nodded. ¡°Xiaoqi is filial to Granduncle.¡± Chapter 791 - Finding His Sense of Presence Nangong Lengyu had heard the whole conversation. How old was he already? How could he bully a child? Xiaoqi was only three years old. What did he have to be filial about? Did he lack arms or legs? To have a child serve him and peel melon seeds for him was too much! Xiaoqi was obedient and prepared to peel melon seeds for his grandma on the other end. He wanted to be with her. Huo Ci shot him a look and frowned. ¡°Where are you going? Sit here and peel them!¡± Nangong Lengyu was infuriated by his actions. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she was an outsider, she would not have allowed him to bully Xiaoqi like this! Xiaoqi peeled the melon seeds with great difficulty, but he did not know how to peel them. He could not do it properly, so he could only crack them in his mouth. After that, the melon seeds he cracked were covered in his saliva and he had even bitten some into two halves by accident. He placed them on a plate carefully. Upon seeing all the saliva on the surface, Huo Ci¡¯s brows kept knitting together more and more tightly. He was wondering if he should eat it later or not. Xiaoqi was like a little squirrel and he cracked the seeds rather quickly too. Before long, he had made a small pile and passed it to him as though he was presenting a treasure. His childish voice was crisp and pleasant to the ears. ¡°Granduncle, please eat.¡± Huo Ci gave him a disdainful look and frowned. ¡°You drooled all over them. Am I supposed to eat your saliva? I¡¯m not eating them.¡± Nangong Lengyu was so angry that she wanted to pick a fight with him. What kind of person was he? He wanted the baby to peel for him, but he still despised it afterward. Upon seeing the baby¡¯s instantly disappointed and sad look, she smiled and said, ¡°Xiaoqi, Grandma will eat. Come over here.¡± Xiaoqi was immediately overjoyed. He got up and was about to run over to her, but Huo Ci pulled him into his embrace immediately. He snatched the melon seeds and stuffed them into his mouth with his eyes closed. ¡°Who said I¡¯m not eating?¡± By now, Ling Sheng could tell that her father had done it on purpose. Upon seeing that Xiaoqi wanted to be close to Auntie Yu, he felt resentful. Thus, he came up with various methods to order Xiaoqi and make his presence known! Jun Shiyan could clearly feel that Huo Ci was only paying attention to Sister Yu and did not care about him at all. In short, in front of Sister Yu, he served no sense of existence, like he was invisible. The pot and ingredients were already on the table. Ling Sheng took a few empty bowls and small plates from the cupboard. When she turned around, her feet suddenly slipped and she lost her footing. No matter how agile she was, she was still unable to react in time. Upon seeing that she was about to fall to the ground, she closed her eyes subconsciously. Jun Shiyan saw that the young lady was about to fall to the ground. Given his distance, it was too late for him to rush over to catch her. His eyes darkened abruptly. The moment his body flew over, he bent down and lay under her. Ling Sheng had not expected that when she was about to make intimate contact with the floor, someone would appear underneath her. Due to the problem of inertia, her whole face rammed into a handsome face right in front of her. When she fell, the force was very strong. Her head hit his head directly, and her teeth also landed on his lips in passing. Jun Shiyan was right under her, and the tip of his nose was clearly filled with the fresh fragrance from the young lady. Ling Sheng¡¯s heart raced too. In just a few seconds, it felt like a century had passed. When she saw blood oozing out of the man¡¯s cracked lips, she felt that it carried an indescribably sexy charm. Even more so, the expression in his eyes were like hooks that tugged at her heartstrings. Bang! The moment the bowl in his hand shattered due to the imbalance, it also pulled the duo¡¯s imagination back to the present. Sounds of footsteps approached from the door. Chapter 792 - Playing Tricks Ling Sheng sobered up immediately. Oh no, her father was still outside. She got up in a flurry, her heart in her throat. Her breathing was a little rushed, and her throat was slightly hoarse. Jun Shiyan rose elegantly and crouched on the ground. When he saw the nervous young lady holding her breath, his lips curled up slightly. His slender fingers picked up the porcelain pieces and said in a sexy voice, ¡°Go get a broom.¡± When Huo Ci entered, he saw the duo, one squatting down and one standing up. He frowned and looked at the duo warily. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Mommy.¡± With a nervous face, Xiaoqi followed Grandpa with his short legs. He hugged his grandpa¡¯s thigh and heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that his mother was fine. ¡°The floor is slippery, and the bowl shattered by accident.¡± Ling Sheng let out a low cough, but she quickly regained her composure. She looked at him and smiled, ¡°We¡¯ll clean up before leaving.¡± How could Huo Ci believe her nonsense? Upon seeing the fading redness on her face and the split lips of scumbag Old Jun, a ball of fire burned in his heart and he sneered coldly. ¡°Is there a need for two people to do the cleaning?¡± This brat. There was only a wall between them, yet they still dared to play tricks behind his back. Did they think he was dead? Did it feel exciting to play such games? One look at her and one could tell that she was up to no good! Ling Sheng did feel that it was quite thrilling. Every time this happened, her adrenaline would spike and her blood would race. She chuckled, ¡°I¡¯ll go out after getting a bowl. Mr. Jun, please clean up.¡± Her tone was very polite and distant. Jun Shiyan nodded and cooperated with her performance. ¡°Ms. Ling should go out first. I¡¯ll be done soon.¡± Huo Ci really regretted not installing a camera in the kitchen. The two of them kept exchanging flirting glances with each other. Did they think he was blind?! After giving Ling Sheng a warning death glare, he stood at the door and refused to leave. Ling Sheng stood on her tiptoes calmly, and picked new bowls and plates. Without giving a single look to Jun Shiyan, she walked out. Xiaoqi took a look at Huo Ci, then at Jun Shiyan, who was sweeping the porcelain pieces on the floor. In the end, he followed behind Ling Sheng like a little tail. Upon seeing everyone leave, Huo Ci smiled coldly at Jun Shiyan. In a low voice, he forced out the words between his teeth. ¡°I¡¯m warning you. If you dare get fresh with her behind my back again, I¡¯ll punish you!¡± Break up? The hell he believed that they had broken up! Scumbag Third Master Jun was full of evil tricks. He and that brat were really a match made in heaven! ¡°You¡¯re overthinking, Mr. Huo.¡± Jun Shiyan smiled politely at Huo Ci. Upon hearing the sound, Nangong Lengyu realized that something had shattered but she was injured and could not move casually either. Upon seeing Ling Sheng come out, she asked nervously, ¡°How are you? Are you all right? Are you hurt?¡± ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong,¡± Ling Sheng smiled as she walked over to push her wheelchair, preparing to start eating. ¡°I just broke two bowls.¡± Only then did Nangong Lengyu relax. ¡°Why were you so careless? Be more careful in the future!¡± Ling Sheng nodded obediently, ¡°I understand.¡± Originally, Nangong Lengyu had not expected to be able to watch the Spring Festival Gala on New Year¡¯s Eve with Xiaoqi, Ling Sheng, and Jun Shiyan. She felt immensely satisfied, and she even found Huo Ci much more pleasing to the eye. Although he usually did not do anything humane, he had done something that satisfied her this time. In fact, she was actually a little grateful. After all, with his status, even if he had stopped Sheng Sheng and Xiaoqi, there was nothing she could do. She was not related to them, and Sheng Sheng was very afraid of him. Sheng Sheng chickened out with just one word from him. Chapter 793 - Honest Body She just could not understand. He was just an uncle. On what basis could he behave so domineeringly, arrogantly, and be so strict with the mother and son? Jun Shiyan was also very happy inwardly. Although Huo Ci treated him with disdain, being able to eat with the young lady and their son was his biggest and most extravagant wish this year. He had not expected it to happen in such a strange way. Therefore, it was such a coincidence. He did not know if this situation was fortunate or unfortunate. If Xiaoqi and Sister Yu had not been hospitalized, Xiaoqi and Sheng Sheng would definitely have gone back to the Huo Family to celebrate the new year. Sister Yu might have also celebrated the Lunar New Year with someone else, so they would not have been able to get together even if they wanted to. To Ling Sheng¡¯s surprise, her father did not find fault with her in all sorts of weird ways, nor did he speak or act excessively. Perhaps it was because it was New Year¡¯s Eve; he could not possibly be angry all year round. Besides, he had personally agreed to let Auntie Yu and the Third Master come. Before dinner, she had specifically reminded her son not to pick up food for anyone at the dining table. He should put in all his energy to pick up food for his grandpa and cheer him up. As long as he was happy, everyone present would have a good time. Xiaoqi was a clever child. He did not pick up any food for anyone but Huo Ci. He even chose Huo Ci¡¯s favorite food specially; he was diligent and filial. Huo Ci¡¯s vanity was greatly satisfied, and he was very happy to be served. It seemed like he had not doted on this little brat for nothing. He even found scumbag Old Jun a lot more pleasing to the eye. Jun Shiyan and Ling Sheng were separated by Huo Ci and Xiaoqi. However, even if they were sitting together, they would not dare do anything at the dining table. The Spring Festival Gala was still ongoing, and the dining table was right in front of the television. They could watch the gala while eating. After Huo Ci¡¯s anger dissipated, the atmosphere became very comforting. Jun Shiyan and Nangong Lengyu¡¯s stomachs were not good, so they could not eat much, especially Nangong Lengyu. Her appetite was small to begin with, and she did not have much appetite because she had been sick and had to lie on the bed. She was full before she had eaten much, so she became the person barbecuing food exclusively. Ling Sheng realized that her father was stubborn. When he ate, he did not eat from the hotpot cooked by the Third Master. He only ate Auntie Yu¡¯s roasted meat. He could eat as much as she barbecued and he even did it very naturally. Look, look. Although he was stubborn to voice his true feelings, his body was still very honest. Didn¡¯t he hate her? Why did he eat only the meat that she barbecued? On the other hand, Nangong Lengyu had not noticed that Huo Ci was always eating the meat. One reason was because she had ignored him, but the other reason was that her attention was all on Ling Sheng and Xiaoqi. While she was barbecuing the meat, she still had to help Ling Sheng and Xiaoqi pick up some roasted meat. Moreover, Xiaoqi liked to eat the roasted meat she had wrapped up in raw greens, so she fed it to Xiaoqi specifically. Onlookers saw things clearly, while those involved did not. Jun Shiyan also realized that. when Sister Yu was too busy, he would help her flip the meat occasionally. However, Huo Ci only ate Sister Yu¡¯s roasted meat. Huo Ci would never eat the ones Jun Shiyan had touched before and was very picky. They ate and played at the barbecue-cum-hotpot for nearly two whole hours. The gala was ending in an hour. Huo Ci was a chauvinist. Upon seeing Jun Shiyan put on an apron and clean everything up busily, he actually felt very pleased. He even took a photo on his phone and sent it to his group chat of brothers to show off. Wasn¡¯t that scumbag Jun Shiyan usually arrogant? Now, he still had to wait on him, so Huo Ci felt great. If he could post on Weibo and let the whole country know, he felt that he would be even happier. Chapter 794 - Happy New Year Everyone in the group knew what he was up to. Lu Yubai: You agreed? Huo Ci: How could that be? I would never agree to this marriage! Rong Yin: Then why are you eating New Year¡¯s Eve dinner with him? Isn¡¯t New Year¡¯s Eve dinner a family reunion dinner? Jiang Zhe: He probably just won¡¯t admit it verbally even though he has accepted him in his heart. Yan Yuanfei: Sixth Brother, Ah Yan is quite nice. You can¡¯t find such an outstanding son-in-law elsewhere. Let me remind you that there is no such shop after passing this village[1]. Huo Ci: You wish. Whoever wants him can give birth to a daughter. Let him be your son-in-law. Rong Yin: If I had a daughter, I would really consider it. Xiaoqi had already brought out the yogurt. He gave Huo Ci a glass and Nangong Lengyu another cup. Huo Ci posted more photos to show off his daughter¡¯s culinary skills, making the group extremely envious. He was immensely satisfied. The gala¡¯s New Year¡¯s bell rang for the last time. The old year had passed, and a new year arrived. Xiaoqi nestled in Huo Ci¡¯s embrace and nodded his head. He was sleepy, but he was still trying his best to focus on the television. When he heard the New Year¡¯s bell, his eyes widened abruptly and he jumped up excitedly. He was the first to give his blessing. ¡°Happy New Year!¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes felt a little warm as she looked at the people beside her. It was good to have people she cared about accompanying her on New Year¡¯s Eve. If her grandparents were here too, it would be perfect. The moment the bell rang at midnight, the sound of fireworks and firecrackers echoed around them. It was very lively. One could see the beautiful fireworks in the sky from the window. Huo Ci had just entered the bathroom when he realized that he had not taken his bathrobe. When he turned around, he saw the brat taking a thick coat and sneaking out like a thief. He coughed, ¡°Where are you going?¡± Ling Sheng had just seen her father go to the bathroom. It would probably take him more than 10 minutes to take a shower. She had not expected him to come out as soon as he entered. She stood up calmly. She definitely must not show any fear or guilt. She looked at him and smiled sweetly. ¡°I¡¯m going to ask the doctor about Xiaoqi¡¯s condition.¡± There was no way Huo Ci would believe her. To go next door to find a doctor, did she have to grab such a thick down jacket like she would freeze to death? ¡°There¡¯s central heating outside and in the doctor¡¯s office too.¡± Under her father¡¯s death glare, Ling Sheng put down the down jacket and smiled. ¡°Father, I¡¯ll be back soon. Xiaoqi is asleep. You can take your time bathing. Don¡¯t worry.¡± She suspected that her father had done it on purpose. She had just been about to leave when he caught her red-handed. This really made her suspect that he had a mind-reading ability or a premonition ability. Upon seeing her leave as though nothing had happened, Huo Ci¡¯s lips curled up coldly. That brat! Did she think he did not know that she was out for a rendezvous? Xiaoqi was sleeping. It would not do if no one was watching him. Otherwise, he would definitely have followed her to see what that scumbag Old Jun was up to. Ling Sheng was about to freeze to death. Her father had not allowed her to take the down jacket, so in order to eliminate his suspicions, she had not dared to take it. She was only wearing a woolen shirt. When she walked out the door of the skydeck, her teeth were even chattering from the cold. When the cold wind blew past, her blood froze. It was dark and she could not see anything. The ground was also quite clean. The key was that the man who had asked her to come was not there. Ling Sheng crossed her arms and shrank her neck as she took a few steps forward. Her teeth were chattering as she shouted, ¡°Third Master, Third Master, where are you?¡± It was very quiet. Besides the whistling of the north wind, only her voice could be heard. It was so cold that the end of her words shivered before being blown away quickly by the cold wind. ¡°Third Master?¡± Ling Sheng shouted again, while wondering if she had come to the wrong place. It was not the roof on this side, but the roof of Sister Yu¡¯s hospital building. She instinctively wanted to find her phone, but she realized that it had been left in the pocket of her down jacket. She was about to turn around and return to the corridor when she suddenly saw countless flashing neon lights appear in the void space in front of her, surrounding her. The red neon lights formed multiple rose-shaped flowers; the scene was as beautiful as a dream. Her body suddenly felt warm as a huge down jacket was draped onto her. The man hugged her from behind and wrapped her small body completely in his warm chest. Before Ling Sheng could speak, beautiful fireworks suddenly exploded in the sky in front of her, forming the words ¡°Happy New Year¡±. At the same time her body warmed up, so did her heart. The corner of her lips curled up subconsciously. The man¡¯s refreshing smell spread to the tip of her nose. The air was a little cold. He leaned in and whispered into her ear, his magnetic voice hoarse. ¡°Ms. Ling, Happy New Year.¡± Ling Sheng turned around and tiptoed to look up at the man, whose eyes were slightly lowered. Under the red lights, his handsome face looked even more seductive. She smiled sweetly. ¡°Mr. Jun, Happy New Year.¡± Jun Shiyan lowered his eyes slightly and pressed his forehead against hers. The duo could hear each other¡¯s breathing. He could feel the young lady¡¯s long eyelashes sweep across his brows, and it tickled his heart. ¡°I hope that I¡¯ll be the first person to wish you a Happy New Year every spring in the future.¡± Ling Sheng smiled and tapped his chest with her delicate hand. Her eyes were full of smiles. ¡°Mr. Jun, you¡¯re late this year. Xiaoqi is the first.¡± Jun Shiyan let out a low laugh and could not help but graze past her lips gently. ¡°He doesn¡¯t count.¡± Ling Sheng felt a numbness on her lips, as though a feather had brushed past her heart. She smiled and said, ¡°Why not?¡± Jun Shiyan frowned slightly and hugged the young lady tightly. Upon feeling the gentle warmth of her body, his voice carried a few notes of childishness. ¡°Anyway, he doesn¡¯t count.¡± Ling Sheng nestled in his embrace as the man hugged her waist tightly. In a small voice, she protested, ¡°Mr. Jun, I want to see the roses and the fireworks.¡± Jun Shiyan grabbed her shoulder and made her turn around. Then, he hugged her from behind again and rested his chin on the top of her head. In a sexy voice, he said, ¡°Look at it this way.¡± It was unknown when snow had started falling from the sky again. The swirling snowflakes were dyed pink by the neon lights as they spiraled down around the duo. The scene was as beautiful as a romantic painting. The handsome man had the little woman in his embrace, and even the pervasive snowflakes could not get close to her. [1] A Chinese phrase to tell someone not to miss a good opportunity. Chapter 795 - Is A Daughter (1) Huo Ci promised to go home on the first day of the year. Early in the morning, he was nagged at and scolded by Huo Xiao to bring his dear granddaughter home quickly. Huo Ci agreed verbally, but he only brought Ling Sheng and Xiaoqi back after lunch. It was a busy first day of the lunar new year, especially for families like the Huo Family. They had many long-time family friends, and also lived together. Thus, the younger generation visited each other to wish them a Happy New Year while the elders stayed at home, waiting for the younger generation to visit them and ask for red packets. When Ling Sheng and the others got home, other than Su Xiyin and Huo Xiao, the rest of the family had gone out to pay their new year greetings. A few juniors had also come to the house, and had been asked to stay for lunch. They were chatting. ¡°You still know to come back!¡± Huo Xiao pointed at Huo Ci¡¯s head mercilessly in front of everyone. ¡°You might as well not come home for the new year.¡± ¡°Father, are you serious?¡± Huo Ci smiled and turned to leave. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll really be leaving.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Huo Xiao pointed his walking stick at him, his face turning green from anger. How could he have fathered such a heartless and unfilial son?! Look at whose child eats New Year¡¯s Eve dinner at the hospital instead of his home! ¡°Brother Ci.¡± Some of them were around Huo Ci¡¯s age, and some looked even younger than him. They greeted him and tried to advise Huo Xiao not to be angry. However, their attention was attracted by the pretty girl and the delicate child behind Huo Ci. ¡°Brother Ci, is this a happy occasion? Why didn¡¯t you inform us beforehand? We came to ask for red packets, so we didn¡¯t prepare any welcome gifts for our first meeting.¡± The person who spoke was the eldest son of the Ye Family, Ye Xigu. His eyes scanned Ling Sheng and he recognized her. The little celebrity who had been involved in Huo Ci¡¯s scandal and was from his studio. Her name was Ling Sheng! The young girl was good-looking, her acting skills were not bad and her performance in variety shows was also quite interesting. His parents liked her quite a lot, and they were still following the historical drama ¡°The Legend of Empress Xiaoxian¡± she had acted in even during the New Year. ¡°That¡¯s right, Brother Ci. That¡¯s not nice of you. We¡¯re all brothers. You already have a wife and a child, yet you kept us in the dark,¡± the boy from the Jiang Family, Jiang Jianhong teased him too. He really had not expected that he would amaze the world with a single brilliant feat¡ªHuo Ci came with a complete set of a wife and a child. ¡°Hi, Younger Sister-In-Law. This child is truly good-looking. He looks exactly like Ah Ci when the latter was young. You gave us such a big surprise without saying anything!¡± Rong Yu was a few years older than Huo Ci and was a nice person. As the son of the Rong Family¡¯s extended family, he was working under Rong Yin and was well-appreciated by him. The few of them were still quite familiar with Huo Ci. Their relationship was not that strong, but they were all in the same circle. Their families were also long-time friends, so they had a decent relationship. They all teased Huo Ci. Huo Ci did not speak either and let them spout nonsense. He looked at his father as though he was watching a show. Upon hearing their nonsense, Su Xiyin frowned slightly and explained, ¡°Stop making wild guesses. She¡¯s not Ci Er¡¯s wife. She¡¯s our Ci Er¡¯s daughter.¡± Huo Xiao¡¯s face darkened as he warned them sternly. ¡°Shut up, all of you. That¡¯s my granddaughter. Look at all of you. Nothing good comes out of your mouths. What wife? Do you think he¡¯s worthy?¡± As soon as Huo Xiao finished speaking, the few of them were greatly shocked. What the hell? She was not his wife, but his daughter. Then, what about that brat? His son? His grandson? How great! They thought that he had brought his wife and son back silently. They had not expected it would be more impressive than this. He had returned directly with his daughter and grandson! Chapter 796 - Is a Daughter (2) Ye Xigu knew that Huo Ci used to be pretty reckless, but after so many years, no illegitimate child had come looking for him. Why had an illegitimate daughter suddenly appeared? Besides, if she had wanted to find Huo Ci, there was no need for her to appear after becoming an adult and having had a child this big. Wouldn¡¯t it be better if she came to find him earlier to con him? Rong Yu choked and sized them up carefully. This was a big joke. He had skipped right past marriage. His daughter and grandson had already grown so big. He was indeed the number one devil incarnate in China. Besides admiration, he could not find another word to describe them. Ah Yin had mentioned Huo Ci to him before. He had said that he was already so old, but had not gotten married or had children. He did not know what he was thinking, but he would still worry about him. Now, everything was fine. His family had popped out of nowhere. However, who was this girl¡¯s mother? Why had she only come to find Huo Ci after so many years? Where had she been for so long before? She did not seem like she wanted to extort Huo Ci. Jiang Jianhong¡¯s thoughts were a little different from others¡¯. Inwardly, he thought that the Old Master¡¯s words did not make sense. If she was not worthy of being Huo Ci¡¯s wife, how was she worthy of being his daughter? However, on a closer look, their features really did resemble each other, especially their temperament. They were very similar. ¡°Sheng Sheng, come and greet me. Xiaoqi should come too.¡± Huo Xiao was overjoyed. He did not even look at Huo Ci, treating him like air. Ling Sheng led Xiaoqi over and greeted everyone ¡®Happy New Year¡¯ one by one. Ye Xigu and the others picked the two biggest red packets they had gotten for New Year¡¯s greetings. The mother and son each got one. Before the red packets had warmed up, they were passed over to someone else again. Huo Xiao was so happy that he could not close his mouth. He made Ling Sheng and Xiaoqi accept them, saying that it was a gesture of kindness from the elders. He only gave out red packets early in the morning. He felt very happy to take the red packets back. Everyone present was smart. Upon seeing the Old Master and Old Madam¡¯s attitude, they knew that the two of them really doted on the granddaughter they had just acknowledged. However, this girl and her son were really sweet. They knew how to talk and make others happy. Huo Ci became the unwelcome person. After drinking a cup of tasteless tea, he got up to leave. Huo Xiao pointed at him. ¡°Where are you going? Go out and pay New Year calls. Look, whose child is like you?¡± Huo Ci said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it fine so long as all my older brothers go? Everyone knows that I¡¯m a scumbag, an unfilial son. They wouldn¡¯t care if I went to pay New Year¡¯s greetings or not.¡± In the past, he definitely had to go home on New Year¡¯s Eve. He could not miss New Year¡¯s Eve dinner or the New Year greetings. Otherwise, he would definitely be punished by the Old Master. This was the first time he had skipped New Year¡¯s Eve dinner and his New Year greetings. ¡°Take Sheng Sheng and Xiaoqi out for a walk.¡± Huo Xiao got angry whenever he saw Huo Ci. But he did not want to punish this scumbag on the first day of the new year. ¡°Exactly. My Old Master talks about you often,¡± Ye Xi looked at him and said politely. No one cared about these New Year greetings. They were just doing it for fun and auspiciousness. Huo Ci frowned and sat back down. ¡°I haven¡¯t unpacked my luggage!¡± Huo Xiao said, ¡°Do you need to unpack? You can choose not to go to other families but you should go to the Rong, Jiang, and Yan families! Bring Sheng Sheng to meet them.¡± Huo Ci nodded in agreement. He was right. He had to go and take a look, and get back the red packets he had given out before. He could not always give more red packets than he received. That was such a loss. He had to take them back. He told Ling Sheng, ¡°Go pack your things. We¡¯ll leave in half an hour.¡± Chapter 797 - Status Symbol (1) Ye Xigu and the others had been here for a long time. Upon seeing Ling Sheng get sent away by Huo Ci, they knew that their family had to talk, so they bade farewell and left. Ling Sheng¡¯s room was on the second floor. It was a very big and bright room. It was decorated like a little princess¡¯ room, and the decoration was the best. The big bed was a round, princess bed that could revolve. There was even a brilliant crystal canopy hanging from it. It was dreamlike. There was also a separate washroom and dressing room. The clothes hanging in there were all new season products from various luxurious brands. There were hers and Xiaoqi¡¯s. The room was very big, and there was a plush rug placed on the ground. When Xiaoqi reached his new house, he ran around to familiarize himself with the new environment and even went to the study room. The study had been renovated, and there was a warm blanket laid on the ground. There was also a small slide, a ball pit, and a small shelf full of Xiaoqi¡¯s favorite picture books and even Lego toys. Huo Xiao looked at Ling Sheng. ¡°My good grandchild, do you like it?¡± Ling Sheng nodded. She liked it. Of course, she liked it. ¡°Grandpa, you didn¡¯t have to go to so much trouble.¡± The decoration was a little too nice. The room was also really big¡ªone-third the size of her father¡¯s place. It was truly luxurious. She would not be staying for long during the New Year. ¡°It¡¯s fine so long as you like it. What trouble are you talking about? I got the fifth son of the Lu Family to design it for you.¡± Huo Xiao was very satisfied. As long as his dear granddaughter liked it, he would be happy. Su Xiyin was watching over Xiaoqi, and playing with him in the study. She had not seen him in more than ten days, so she missed him very much. She could not get enough of him. Ling Sheng had brought her luggage over herself, but she had not expected her grandpa to prepare everything. She went to the dressing room to unpack her luggage and put her clothes in it. When she came out, she heard people arguing at the door. ¡°Father, how can you not keep your word? You promised me that you¡¯d let Feifei stay in this room. We had agreed last year during the new year.¡± Huo Family¡¯s Fourth Sister-in-Law, Xiao Hui, was angry as she tried to reason with him. Two days ago, she had seen the Old Master decorate the room very carefully with much fanfare and even invited the Lu Family¡¯s Fifth Brother to design it. She had been overjoyed. She thought that Feifei¡¯s years of hard work had not been in vain after all. The old man had finally remembered to treat her better. However, she had not expected the old man to give the room to the b*stard Huo Ci had brought back in less than half a day she had been out! As expected, he had never really liked Feifei. Why would he suddenly be so concerned about her? It turned out that he had prepared this for that illegitimate daughter! ¡°When did I agree? This room belongs to my Huo Family¡¯s eldest granddaughter. How can I randomly let an outsider stay in it?¡± Huo Xiao¡¯s face was cold and severe. ¡°Father!¡± Xiao Hui looked at him in disbelief. She looked like she was about to cry from anger as she said furiously, ¡°So my Feifei has never caught your eye in all these years? Feifei grew up by my side and treats you as her biological grandpa.Is she not even worthy of living in a room? Can¡¯t she compare to a mere illegitimate daughter?¡± This room was specifically reserved for his granddaughter by the old man. It was the best room in the house¡ªin terms of lighting and ventilation, and it was also the biggest one. The old man liked granddaughters, but he was not that blessed. The house was full of sons. After she had given birth to her eldest son, she had brought her sister-in-law¡¯s obedient, sensible, and sweet-tongued youngest daughter over. She had wanted to make the Old Master happy. After she controlled the old man, he would have to favor their particular branch of the family. He had even changed Feifei¡¯s surname to Huo. Who knew that this old man would only like the granddaughter in his imagination? No matter how much Feifei tried to please him, he had always been indifferent to her. Chapter 798 - Status Symbol (2) During the Lunar New Year last year, Feifei had been here too. She had only mentioned letting Feifei stay in that room as it would be a waste to leave it empty all the time. Why not stay there? The Old Master had agreed too. Now that he had found his biological granddaughter, he immediately refused to admit it. Since this old man was heartless, he could not blame her for kicking up a fuss. ¡°Fourth Daughter-in-Law, watch your words. Who¡¯s an illegitimate daughter? My dear granddaughter is the legitimate eldest granddaughter of the Huo Family. She¡¯ll acknowledge her ancestors tonight.¡± Huo Xiao hated hearing people call her an illegitimate daughter the most. His face was livid, and his expression turned cold. ¡°Oh, Father, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know how ridiculous Sixth Brother was back then.¡± Upon hearing the Old Master¡¯s protective words, Xiao Hui felt a ball of anger inside and laughed sarcastically. ¡°Now that a biological granddaughter has come, who knows if the b*stards who have stayed outside all these years will come one after another? When the time comes, shall we vacate all the rooms for them?¡± She knew that the old fogey wanted to bring back the b*stard from Sixth Brother¡¯s family. She had thought that he would at most let her stay in the guest room. Oh, no! Now, he wanted her to stay in the best main room. She could not take this lying down! ¡°Stop calling her an illegitimate daughter. I¡¯ll tell you something then. If all of Sixth Son¡¯s illegitimate granddaughters are found, I can even spare my own room for them.¡± Huo Xiao was not a good-tempered person in the first place, so he got annoyed when he saw this snarky thing. ¡°Don¡¯t try to climb all over me.¡± Upon seeing that the Old Master was angry, Xiao Hui knew that she had gone a little overboard. She hurriedly changed her words and tried to persuade him in a different way. ¡°Father, please don¡¯t be angry. My heart simply aches for Feifei. You too know that Feifei will be bringing her fiance back this year. Her fiance is a prince, and his family lives in a castle. If he comes to our house, how can we let him stay in the guest room? How will he talk about the Huo Family? What will the foreign media report about our Huo Family?¡± Her Feifei had lived up to her expectations. After studying overseas for two years, she found a prince who would inherit the throne in the future. His family assets were spread all over the world. Any random search on the internet would find reports about him. Feifei had finally earned her respect and made her proud in front of others. ¡°Prince? They haven¡¯t even married yet. You should tell her to be more careful. Do you think there are princes everywhere in Europe during her studies? Would a prince like her?¡± Huo Xiao was not happy at the mentioned Huo Feifei. That girl was far inferior to his granddaughter. From her looks to personality, she could not even compare to a single finger of his dear granddaughter. What prince? She should take care not to be deceived and even end up helping the person to count his money[1]. As for that prince, he was a prince from a small country in Europe. He was just like a lucky charm. There were only a few people with power and money. She spoke about him as though he was worth a lot of money. ¡°Father, you¡¯re too much. I know you don¡¯t like Feifei, but you don¡¯t have to humiliate her like this. What did Feifei do to you?¡± Xiao Hui was full of anger, but she did not dare to flare up at the Old Master. She could only pretend to suffer from being wronged. ¡°If I had known that you didn¡¯t like Feifei, I wouldn¡¯t have asked her to come home. Feifei treats you respectfully like her biological grandpa. It turns out that filial piety can¡¯t be exchanged for affection.¡± Great! How great! He could look down on Feifei like this just because she was not his biological daughter. He was probably feeling unsettled that Feifei had found a prince whom that b*stard from Sixth Brother¡¯s family could not compare to! Humph! Let them wait and see! Feifei would be back tomorrow. Then, she would show them what a prince, a true aristocrat, looked like! [1] This is a Chinese saying about how not only is someone unaware that he has been used by others, but he even feels gratitude toward them. Chapter 799 - Status Symbol (3) ¡°What happened?¡± Huo Li had gone to the washroom. When he came out, he saw his wife arguing with his father. He frowned and walked forward, looking at her unhappily as he lectured her. ¡°Why are you angering our father again?¡± ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m not trying to anger your father. Do you still remember? Didn¡¯t your father personally say himself that he would let Feifei stay in this room last year?¡± Upon seeing her husband arrive, Xiao Hui tried to pull him to her side and reason with him. ¡°What is it about Feifei staying or not? The whole Huo Family belongs to Father. He can let whoever he wants live here.¡± Huo Li had been begging the Old Master for the past few days to let him take over the jewelry business owned by the Huo Family. How could he have the guts to offend him? Besides, the Old Master had always been the person with the most authority in this family. The Old Master had always been a man of his word as well. So what if he regretted it and retracted his words? No one would dare offend him. ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s my fault.¡± Although Xiao Hui said that, she gritted her teeth in hatred inwardly. She wanted to see exactly how impressive that b*stard from Sixth Brother¡¯s family was. She smiled and said, ¡°I heard Sixth Brother came back with his daughter. Where¡¯s she? Why hasn¡¯t he come out to let us meet him?¡± Ling Sheng was standing right at the door. The voices outside were quite loud, and the door was not closed tightly either. She could hear their conversation clearly. The door was knocked twice. When it was pushed open, she pretended to walk out of the dressing room. She looked at the woman in front of her and nodded politely with a smile. Grandpa had just said that Fourth Brother¡¯s wife, the so-called Fourth Uncle Huo¡¯s wife, was called Xiao Hui. Her family was not a well-known big family. She had used some means to enter the Huo Family back then, so she looked quite petty. Ling Sheng had heard from her grandma that the Huo Feifei she mentioned was the daughter of her Fourth Aunt¡¯s brother. There were no girls in the Huo Family, so she had brought her niece over to live with her. She had wanted to make Grandpa happy, so she had even changed her surname and transferred the household register to the couple¡¯s name. She had become their daughter and changed her mind. However, she did not know what she had done wrong. Grandpa had never liked her. He had said that she was scheming and not pure. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re Sixth Brother¡¯s daughter, right? I¡¯m your Fourth Aunt.¡± Xiao Hui knew her. Wasn¡¯t she the celebrity who had been involved in Sixth Brother¡¯s scandal? So this was the b*stard the Old Master had been longing for. One look at his face and one could tell that he was not easy to deal with! ¡°Hi, Fourth Aunt.¡± Ling Sheng greeted her with a smile. Upon hearing that someone had come, Xiaoqi ran out of the study. When he reached Ling Sheng, he called her Mommy and Huo Xiao great-grandpa. Xiao Hui¡¯s expression changed again and again, and she could not help but laugh coldly in her heart. This young girl was not simple. The Old Master had only said that he would bring her back, but he had not said anything else. They did not know who she was or what was going on either. She smiled and asked Ling Sheng, ¡°Is he your son?¡± Ling Sheng nodded and asked Xiaoqi to call for help. Xiaoqi greeted her obediently and called for help. He stood beside Ling Sheng timidly, holding her hand and looking at the person in front of him quietly. In order to verify her thoughts, Xiao Hui said, ¡°Why are the two of you here? Shouldn¡¯t the child¡¯s father be here with you? This is his first time home to meet his parents and acknowledge his roots. How can he not come?¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s expression changed slightly, and she could not help but laugh coldly in her heart. The scheming was about to start. One could tell from her words that she was finding fault. However, before Ling Sheng could speak, Huo Xiao let out an angry snort. ¡°Do you think my granddaughter can¡¯t live without a man like you?¡± Xiao Hui hurriedly said, ¡°Father, you¡¯ve misunderstood. How could I think that? Don¡¯t say anything if it¡¯s not easy to say.¡± Chapter 800 - Status Symbol (4) Ling Sheng thought, there is nothing to say anyway. Upon seeing her grandpa¡¯s livid face, she knew that he was worried about her. However, she did not care. After all, she had a strong heart. Her expression changed, and her voice lowered too. ¡°The child¡¯s father died long ago.¡± ¡°Oh my, look at my stupid mouth. Sheng Sheng, you mustn¡¯t take my words to heart!¡± Xiao Hui had not expected her to answer herself. However, when she saw the Old Master¡¯s expression, she knew that things were not that simple. If he was dead, the Old Master would not be in a hurry to speak up for her. She was probably like Sixth Brother; she probably did not even know who the child¡¯s father was! Su Xiyin¡¯s expression was not good either. None of these daughters-in-law were easy-going. They all kept thinking about the Huo Family¡¯s assets. With every day that her husband did not reveal his will, they would be restless! Ling Sheng said, ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Huo Li too had not expected that the illegitimate daughter Sixth Brother had brought back would turn out to be a young artist managed by his company. His father had only said that he was bringing someone back. He had not said anything else. None of them knew who she would be either. Upon seeing Ling Sheng, he felt that this was unexpected but also logical. ¡°Are you done?¡± When Huo Ci walked out of the room, he saw a group of people gathered at the brat¡¯s door. His fourth brother and sister-in-law were also there. His fourth sister-in-law was not a good person. He strode over in a few steps and looked at Ling Sheng. ¡°What are you waiting for? I¡¯ll take you two to pay New Year¡¯s greetings.¡± Then, he walked over and picked Xiaoqi up. Xiao Hui could not tell if Huo Ci really cared about the b*stard mother and son he had just found or if he was deliberately putting on a show for them. She only smiled and said, ¡°Congratulations, Sixth Brother. You found your daughter.¡± Huo Ci said, ¡°Congratulations to you too, Fourth Sister-in-law. Don¡¯t you have an additional niece now? If Sheng Sheng does anything wrong in the future, please forgive her.¡± Ling Sheng stood by the side. When she heard her father call her Sheng Sheng, she shivered suddenly. The sun had risen from the west. This was truly the first time he had called her by her nickname so intimately. For a moment, she really could not accept it! ¡°Sixth Brother, didn¡¯t you see how much Father dotes on Sheng Sheng? She¡¯ll be our family¡¯s precious princess in the future,¡± Xiao Hui smiled as though she was half-joking. ¡°She¡¯ll be Father¡¯s favorite person in the future. Even if we had the guts, we wouldn¡¯t dare do anything to Sheng Sheng.¡± When she heard this, Su Xiyin¡¯s expression darkened. She had always tried her best to exercise patience at home, and she had never interfered with her daughters-in-law unless she truly could not take it anymore. What did this Fourth Daughter-in-law mean? Huo Ci tugged at her and stood in front of her. He looked at the woman in front of him and smiled. ¡°Fourth Sister-in-law is right. In our Huo Family, girls are the apple of our eye. If Fourth Sister-in-law and Fourth Brother feel unhappy, you can have another child!¡± Xiao Hui was already close to 50 years old, so how could she have a child? When she heard Huo Ci¡¯s words, fury balled up in her chest with nowhere to vent. Her face turned pale. ¡°Fourth Brother, how can you say that?¡± Huo Ci¡¯s handsome face was full of smiles as he added infuriatingly, ¡°If Fourth Sister-in-law has nothing to do, go tidy up the guest room for your Feifei.¡± The two words ¡°guest room¡± were deliberately emphasized. Xiao Hui¡¯s heart was burning with anger. Upon seeing Huo Ci walk down the stairs with his daughter and grandson, her eyes were full of ruthlessness and mockery as she said in a sarcastic tone, ¡°Looks like Sixth Brother is going to make New Year visits. I remember that Sheng Sheng hasn¡¯t acknowledged her roots and returned to the family register, right? With such an unverified identity, she better not embarrass our Huo Family.¡± Chapter 801 - : Status Symbol (5) Huo Li did not manage to stop her and glared at her. Did she not know that the Old Master was enjoying the novelty and liked that little b*stard? She was his favorite person now. How dare she provoke a sleeping lion? Huo Ci stopped in his tracks, and said in an arrogant and domineering tone, ¡°I don¡¯t need an old ancestor to acknowledge my daughter. I don¡¯t need any one of you to acknowledge her either. If I say she is my daughter, then she is!¡± Xiao Hui was so angry that she choked and her vision darkened. She nearly fainted. Ling Sheng watched Xiao Hui¡¯s angry face turn green and white; her expression was all contorted. She gave her father a big thumbs-up in her heart. This ability to scold others was impressive! After seeing everyone leave, Huo Li dragged his wife back into the room. He was extremely angry. ¡°You obviously know that Father is feeling the novelty of the situation right now and treats this b*stard like a treasure. Why are you still causing me trouble?¡± ¡°Huo Li, make yourself clear. Who¡¯s causing trouble? Can¡¯t I reason with him in all seriousness? That room was promised to Feifei. Now that his biological granddaughter has been found, she immediately occupied the room. Even if this incident was made known, I would not be at fault. Tell me, what do they take our Feifei as?¡± ¡°The Old Master doesn¡¯t like Feifei to begin with. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that. Why are you angry with him? There are many guest rooms. It¡¯s the same wherever she stays.¡± ¡°How could it be the same? The main room is reserved for family members, while the guest room is reserved for guests.¡± ¡°In all these years, when had Feifei not brought him a gift whenever she came? No matter where she went, she would think of her grandpa. During Old Master¡¯s birthday this year, she could not take leave from school. So she even sent him a gift and even a flower basket.¡± ¡°As for that little b*stard Ling Sheng, what did she bring back to show respect to her elders when she came home for the New Year? I didn¡¯t even see a single string from her.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Chinese New Year. No matter how resentful you are, you still have to act harmoniously. We¡¯ll talk about this again in a few days. ¡°Father drank too much that day and said that he would definitely draft up a will this year. Eldest Brother and the others are trying their best to make him happy. Don¡¯t you cause me trouble at this critical juncture. After this period of time, when the will is set, everything will be fine.¡± ¡°I know, but Sixth Brother is simply too arrogant. I can¡¯t stand him anymore. As his sister-in-law, what¡¯s wrong with me criticizing him a little?¡± ¡°Also, I don¡¯t know where that little b*stard came from. Setting aside the matter of whether she is his daughter or not, Hubby, do you think that Sixth Brother specially brought that little b*stard back to make the Old Master happy? Because he intends to get a share of our assets?¡± ¡°What kind of nonsense are you spouting? Even if Sixth Brother¡¯s guts have grown, he wouldn¡¯t dare lie to Father about the bloodline.¡± ¡°In my opinion, that scumbag Sixth Brother left a lot of b*stard children outside. Although he said he doesn¡¯t care about the assets and that he doesn¡¯t want a single cent of the Huo Family¡¯s assets, he didn¡¯t say that his b*stards didn¡¯t want any either. What if Father gives part of the inheritance to that mother and son pair?¡± Huo Li thought that this was possible too. Otherwise, why had he not acknowledged his daughter earlier or later? However, as soon as Father said that he wanted to write a will, Sixth Brother brought his daughter back! ¡°Hubby, what are you thinking about?¡± Xiao Hui tugged at him. ¡°Say something. What if Father likes that little slut and gives her some of the inheritance?¡± Coupled with that old fart¡¯s woman¡¯s pillow talk, the whole Huo Family property might end up in their hands. ¡°I¡¯ve long said that it¡¯s not that easy to get rid of the mother and son. They said that they don¡¯t care about the Huo Family¡¯s assets but they have a lot of tricks up their sleeves. So they¡¯re waiting for us here. What a good scheme!¡± Chapter 802 - The Yan Family (1) ¡°Go out and see if Eldest Sister-In-Law and the others are back. Let them know as well,¡± Huo Li¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°If Sixth Brother keeps his word and behaves honestly, we won¡¯t touch him. If he really dares to have such a plan, don¡¯t blame us brothers and sisters-in-law for not showing him any mercy.¡± A smug and sinister look flashed across Xiao Hui¡¯s eyes. Humph, the Old Master did not keep his word and changed his mind. She would not let that little b*stard, who had snatched her Feifei¡¯s bedroom, had an easy time. Ling Sheng felt a chill run down her spine and even sneezed twice in a row. She rubbed her nose twice and sniffled, ¡°Father, you¡¯re scolding me in your heart again, right!¡± Huo Ci shot her a cold look as though he was looking at a retard. Then, he said faintly, ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m as free as you?¡± Ling Sheng was so scared that she shrank her body. While madly courting trouble, she tried to sound him out. ¡°It¡¯s the first day of the Lunar New Year. Speak nicely. Don¡¯t be angry. Don¡¯t get angry. It¡¯s easy to harm your health if you get angry. I was just asking.¡± Huo Ci¡¯s expression was not great. Ever since he had come out of the house, his brows had been furrowed. He swept a look at the brat and said, ¡°When we get home later, no matter what you do or eat, be more careful. Don¡¯t touch everything like a fool. Be careful not to poison you to death.¡± Ling Sheng shivered in fright. ¡°Father, you¡¯re just scaring me, right? Is it that serious? This is a law-abiding society! Why do you make it sound like a power struggle within a palace drama?¡± She had finally seen how tense her father¡¯s relationship with his other brothers and sisters-in-law at home was. She had only seen her Fourth Uncle and Fourth Aunt, and they had already put on a big show. She did not know how lively it would be when everyone was present. Huo Ci let out a cold snort. ¡°Use that bit of your smarts in your palace drama and deal with them properly. Don¡¯t cause trouble on your own accord but don¡¯t be afraid of trouble either. As long as you¡¯re not in the wrong, even if you can¡¯t beat or scold them, you still have me. Don¡¯t pretend to be a coward.¡± Ling Sheng giggled, ¡°Father, are you supporting me?¡± Huo Ci let out a snort but did not reply. Ling Sheng hugged her son happily and played with him. When she lowered her eyes, her eyes were dark and her lips curled up in interest. Wasn¡¯t this just a house fight? Come on, who was afraid of who! Xiaoqi strongly insisted on visiting his Uncle Nao Nao¡¯s house last so that he could have more time to play with him. Huo Ci gave Ling Sheng a disdainful look. Where did this little smarty-pants come from? ¡°Why don¡¯t you just live in their house?¡± Xiaoqi hugged Ling Sheng¡¯s arm. ¡°Xiaoqi wants to be with Mommy and Grandpa.¡± Huo Ci let out a snort and got out of the car. Ling Sheng brought Xiaoqi to make new year calls house to house with her father. Anyway, they were only close to a few families¡ªthe Yan, Rong, and Jiang. As for the Lu Family, they were not familiar with each other and their relationship was not good either. Her Fifth Uncle was an illegitimate child who had become the head to begin with. The Lu Family looked fine on the surface, but they all wanted to kill him in secret. Unfortunately, they were all useless. They did not have the ability nor means to do so, so they could only be suppressed by him. When Ling Sheng reached the Yan Family, she realized that there were really only two widows left in the Yan Family. Second Uncle, Yan Yuanfei¡¯s mother and grandma; there was not even a child who could make them happy. It looked truly desolate. Both the mother and daughter-in-law were Buddhists who were vegetarians all year round. Before the Lunar New Year, they had given all the servants at home a vacation as well. The huge house was cold and quiet. It was the first day of the Lunar New Year, and there was not even a hint of human vitality. It made one¡¯s heart ache from seeing that. Ling Sheng knew that the Yan Family had always been a big clan in China. Although her second uncle was the only direct descendant, there were still many people from the side branches. Chapter 803 - The Yan Family (2) What was the point of having more people in the side branches? They still had to rely on the direct line of descent to support the colossal Yan Family. Ever since Yan Yuanfei had died, it had been like a curse. The side branches had also started to meet with setbacks in various ways and gradually declined. They began to complain and pushed all the responsibility onto the direct descendants. They blamed Yan Yuanfei for dying early and causing a huge blow to their businesses too. In the first few years when Yan Yuanfei had just left, the other branches would still bring their children over to celebrate the Lunar New Year with the duo every year. Two years ago, the side branches had gathered to discuss and force the mother and daughter-in-law to adopt a son from them. At any rate, he would be considered a member of the direct lineage. They wanted to see if he could change the current situation of the Yan Family. However, the two of them had refused. Their only son and grandson were no longer around so it was fine even if the Yan Family declined. It was also good to deteriorate in this way. At the very least, they could end the fate they had shouldered in the past thousand years within their generation. As the saying goes, when a tree falls, monkeys scatter. This was all there was to it. There were only two widows left in the direct line of descent. The daughter-in-law was in her 60s and her mother-in-law was in her 80s. They were also unwilling to accept an heir from other branches. How could they revive the Yan Family with just the two of them elderly people? How could they bring them benefits? Since they could not offer benefits, they were no longer valuable either. No one would come to please or flatter them anymore. Hence, their families also became emptier year after year. This year, there were even fewer people. Only people who wanted to use their relationship to get to know Rong Yin would come to visit the two old folks symbolically. After all, the eldest young master of the Rong Family was the son-in-law of the Yan Family. ¡°Sheng Sheng, come over often in the future to keep Grandma and Great-grandmother company.¡± Chang Xi held Ling Sheng¡¯s hand, her eyes full of affection. She had long heard from Ah Jin that Sixth Brother now had a daughter called Ling Sheng. He had even introduced her and her mother to her television dramas and variety shows. He had even said that they would definitely like her after meeting her. ¡°Grandma Yan, don¡¯t worry. When I have time in the future, I¡¯ll definitely visit you and Great-grandmother frequently.¡± Upon seeing the old woman¡¯s reluctant look, Ling Sheng¡¯s heart ached. The old lady in front of her was only three years older than her grandma, but she looked much more wan and sallow. She looked nearly ten years older. The hair at her temples were white, and half of her head was filled with gray hair. Her face was covered in wrinkles, making one feel uncomfortable. Although she said that, she knew deep down how terribly busy she could get. There was not much chance of her fulfilling her promise. ¡°Okay, you have to come and see us,¡± Chang Xi smiled and nodded. She looked toward Huo Ci and reminded him, ¡°Ci Er, there¡¯s snow and ice on the road. Be careful when you¡¯re driving.¡± Huo Ci nodded. Actually, the place he was most unwilling to visit every year was the Yan Family. When he saw them, he felt terrible and depressed. Second Brother was a scumbag. If he had known that Auntie and Grandma were in this state now, would he have felt the slightest bit of regret? ¡°Grandma, if you don¡¯t mind, you can come to our house for a few days. My grandparents are also there. If you think it¡¯s inconvenient, you can let my grandpa return to the old residence. You can stay with my great-grandmother and grandma,¡± Ling Sheng smiled at the old woman, feeling deeply emotional. She did not know how Second Uncle would spend this year. He was obviously in the capital, but she did not know if he would meet the elderly. When she saw the bleak state of the Yan Family, she felt terrible too. She did not know how hurt Second Uncle had to be. When she got in the car, she could still see the old ladies standing at the door and waving at them through the back window. Looking at their car reluctantly, their thin and hunchbacked bodies became smaller and smaller until they disappeared from sight. Chapter 804 - The Jiang Family (3) ¡°Father, where is Second Uncle spending the New Year?¡± Ling Sheng looked forward and sniffled. Her eyes felt sore, and her heart felt suffocated. ¡°With your Fifth Uncle.¡± Huo Ci sighed internally. Where else could he have gone? Besides Fifth Brother, everyone else had a family to take care of. How could he not be discovered anywhere else? He could only hide at his place. ¡°Oh!¡± Ling Sheng nodded. She was dejected as she looked out of the car window. She did not know when it had started snowing again. The grandmothers of the Yan Family were spending their new year so miserably. Ling Sheng wondered what Nun Jing An was doing at the moment. She did not use social media, and she did not even have a phone. She could not contact her even if she wanted to. Ever since they had met back then, she had been very busy. Before leaving, she had promised to visit her and eat vegetarian food together, but she had not gone there once. The Jiang Family was a big family, so it was very lively. Her Fourth Uncle was the fourth son, and he had three older sisters above him. They did not care much about the customs. They all returned to their maternal family during the Lunar New Year. Like the Su Family, the old and the young had lived in the same house for four generations; there were more than 20 people in total. The children of the Jiang Family¡¯s elder sisters were even older than Ling Sheng, but they had not gotten married. The eldest sister was already 32 years old, and the youngest older brother was two months older than Ling Sheng. When Ling Sheng and Xiaoqi arrived, they became the youngest juniors of the lot to be pampered. Their hands went limp from receiving red packets, and were surrounded by a group of elder brothers, sisters, uncles, and aunties who showered them with concern. They had endless things to say and endless questions to ask. In the end, when she was leaving, the family even stopped her. They could not bear to part with her and had insisted that she spend the night at home. They will send her back tomorrow morning. The eldest daughter of the Jiang Family, Jiang Rong, even carried Xiaoqi away and hid him. In the end, Jiang Zhe dragged her out helplessly. ¡°Eldest Sister, what are you doing? If you like grandchildren, get Yaoyao to marry quickly and give birth to one for you. It¡¯s fine even if she doesn¡¯t get married and just has a child. Our Jiang Family can afford to raise them.¡± Sigh¡­ Look at how old she was. Why was she hiding someone else¡¯s child? ¡°Fourth Brother, tell Yaoyao to give birth to a grandchild for me quickly.¡± Jiang Rong was already close to 50 years old. There were only two years left. When she saw her peers carrying a grandchild, she felt envious. In the past, she had been able to comfort herself by comparing with Aunt Xiyin. Aunt Xiyin was already 60 years old, but she kept talking about not getting to carry a grandchild every day. However, Sixth Brother had not only brought back a daughter now but also a grandson. They were both so very adorable too. Aunt Xiyin was probably smiling even in her dreams. ¡°How can I tell her? I¡¯m her uncle,¡± Jiang Zhe sighed and shouted, ¡°Sixth Brother, stop looking. Xiaoqi is here!¡± When Huo Ci carried Xiaoqi away, he frowned. ¡°Elder Sister, are you still a child? If you want a grandchild, get Yaoyao to bear one for you. Why did you snatch my grandson?¡± Jiang Rong, who had already been reprimanded by her younger brother¡ªand Huo Ci now, was annoyed. ¡°I know, I know. I understand! Just you wait. I¡¯ll get Yaoyao to give me a grandchild next year!¡± Xiaoqi¡¯s eyes were sharp, and he happened to see Ye Mengyao walk over from opposite him. He smiled and greeted her. As if the matter was not troublesome enough, Huo Ci urged her. ¡°Elder Sister, go ahead. Go and tell her that she¡¯s already 32 years old. Is she still young? Tell her to get married quickly and give birth to a fat grandson for you.¡± Jiang Rong looked at the duo in disdain and said hatefully, ¡°How dare you two talk about others? Both of you are already 40 years old, yet you still don¡¯t know how to start a family. Didn¡¯t my Yaoyao learn this from you?¡± Chapter 805 - The Jiang Family (2) Huo Ci hugged Xiaoqi tightly and smiled. ¡°Elder Sister, I have a daughter and a grandson.¡± Switching the target, Jiang Rong pointed her finger at Jiang Zhe¡¯s nose and lectured him. ¡°I¡¯m talking about you. Look at Sixth Brother. He already has a daughter and a grandson now. When will you start a family? You¡¯re already an adult. Can you not make us worry?¡± Huo Ci, who was beside them, smiled gloatingly. There was finally a year when he would not be nagged during the New Year¡¯s greetings. It felt a little refreshing. What else could Jiang Zhe say? When his sister lectured him, he could only agree honestly. He could not talk back. He would be reprimanded by a group of queens at home. He could only pretend to give in. Sixth Brother. Sixth Brother had not expected to gain a daughter and a grandson this year either. He had escaped a calamity. Although he said that he hated Xiaoqi and was annoyed by Sheng Sheng every day, he was actually very happy inwardly. Just like now, look at how very proud he was. Huo Ci was carrying Xiaoqi because it was like carrying a gold medal that freed him from listening to nagging. Even if they wanted to criticize him or say something, what would they say? That he wasn¡¯t married? What did it matter that he wasn¡¯t married? He had a pretty and sensible daughter, and even an adorable and delicate grandson. What did it matter if he got married? Even if he wanted to get married now, they had to consider it carefully. If he found a stepmother for Sheng Sheng and a step-grandmother for Xiaoqi, would she treat the two of them badly? Ling Sheng looked at her father, who was carrying Xiaoqi wherever he went. The smile on his handsome face bloomed like a flower. There was no need to mention how immensely proud he was looking, as though he was carrying a sword. In particular, when the aunties of the Jiang Family were lecturing Fourth Uncle about the thousand-year-old unchanging problem that would be raised every Lunar New Year, he looked like he was watching a show blissfully and arrogantly. She could even imagine that in the past years, her father had definitely not been willing to come to the Jiang Family. They were all elder sisters with the demeanor of queens. What could he do when the women were lecturing them? They could only listen attentively! ¡°Isn¡¯t there still Fifth Brother?¡± Jiang Zhe felt helpless after being lectured. He ¡®dragged¡¯ Lu Yubai out again. Before Ling Sheng could speak, she let out a low cough. Huo Ci smiled, his eyes full of evil delight. Sorry, his mood lifted when he saw Jiang Zhe suffer. ¡°Fourth Brother, your news is too outdated. Fifth Brother has a girlfriend now.¡± Jiang Zhe grew silent. A mouthful of blood was stuck in his throat, and his expression turned terrible. He lowered his eyes slightly. Forget it, forget it. He would just listen quietly. What else could he do? Sixth Brother wanted to watch him be taught a lesson on purpose. Look at him. Look at how happy he was. Was he that happy? Huo Ci could tell him that he was really happy and felt invigorated. It was the kind of comfort one felt inside-out when one watched others being taught a lesson. ¡°Fifth Brother already has a girlfriend?¡± Second Sister Jiang Ran shouted and pointed at her younger brother. ¡°Look at you. Hurry up. You¡¯re the only one left among the three of you.¡± Third Sister Jiang Ling said, ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? Isn¡¯t there one? The lady chased him all the way home. Is that right, Fourth Brother?¡± Jiang Zhe¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he was a little annoyed now. She could joke about anything. ¡°Third Sister, it¡¯s nothing. I watched Yu¡¯er grow up. Can you guys not be so gossip? What if the girl hears you?¡± Huo Ci also remembered. ¡°You mean that Qin Yu, who comes to find you every winter and summer vacation? That little girl has been pretty since she was young. She¡¯s only two years older than my brat too. Fourth Brother, can you really lay your hand on her?¡± Out of the blue, Jiang Zhe¡¯s handsome face became serious. ¡°Nonsense!¡± Chapter 806 - The Jiang Family (3) ¡°Have you turned angry from embarrassment?¡± Huo Ci continued to tease him. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing. She¡¯s not a minor anyway. Even if you hit on her, it¡¯s at most considered swindling of an associate. It¡¯s not illegal.¡± Jiang Zhe became even more serious. ¡°I¡¯m warning you people here. You¡¯re not allowed to joke about this again. I just treat Qin Yu as my niece.¡± As soon as Jiang Zhe finished speaking, Ling Sheng saw a pretty girl carrying a plate over from behind. Her face went deathly pale. The moment the plate fell, she squatted down to pick it up as though she had been shocked. However, the broken porcelain pieces accidentally cut her hand, and blood gushed out instantly. Drops of blood landed on the snow, spreading like gorgeous flowers. There were many people in the Jiang Family, and the houses were both huge and numerous. A group of people was walking toward the main house from the side villa. When things shattered in the snow, the commotion was not big. A group of people walking together was also noisy, so no one noticed the commotion. When Ling Sheng ran over, she grabbed the girl¡¯s wrist and asked worriedly, ¡°Are you all right? Go and treat your wound!¡± The girl in front of her was Qin Yu. This was the first time she had seen her in person. However, because of Su Yan, she had seen her photo before. She was livelier and prettier than in the photo. Jiang Zhe and the others only turned around when they saw Ling Sheng run off. They saw Qin Yu immediately. Her hand was cut by the porcelain pieces and bleeding. They walked over anxiously and Jiang Zhe¡¯s handsome face was stern. He pulled the girl directly in front of him from Ling Sheng¡¯s side. ¡°Why are you so careless?¡± Qin Yu looked up and smiled at him. ¡°It¡¯s fine. My blood runs hot and I¡¯ve even been feeling a little heaty recently. It¡¯s good to bleed a little to reduce the heat.¡± Was he nervous? However, he had just said in front of so many people that he only treated her as his niece. This was not the first time. However, why did her heart ache no matter how many times she heard it? She had thought that she was already invulnerable. ¡°She¡¯s injured. She¡¯s even bleeding.¡± ¡°Fourth Brother, what are you waiting for? Hurry up and take Little Yu¡¯er to treat her wound.¡± ¡°Hurry up!¡± The few sisters urged their younger brother in exasperation. Jiang Zhe had already pressed on her wound with a handkerchief and dragged her toward the main house expressionlessly. However, because he had walked too fast, Qin Yu lost her footing and bumped into his back. Her nose felt sore and painful, and warm liquid flowed down. Jiang Zhe¡¯s handsome face tightened further. When he saw the blood flowing out of the young girl¡¯s nostrils, he felt angry and anxious. He bent down, picked her up, and strode away. Ling Sheng let out a low cough and looked at her father. ¡°Father, look. Romance has arrived for my Fourth Uncle while Fifth Uncle has already gotten a girlfriend too. When are you going to find me a mother?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll find you an ancestor!¡± Huo Ci gritted his teeth. This brat! Three days without a beating, and a child will scale the roof to rip the tiles! How dare she joke around with him when he was treating her nicely? Ling Sheng held onto Jiang Ling¡¯s arm in fear and hid. She was terrified. Jiang Ling patted her hand earnestly. ¡°Sheng Sheng, you don¡¯t know this, but having a stepmother means there will be a stepfather. It is quite good for your father to be single like this.¡± The other two aunts nodded in agreement. It was indeed good. Otherwise, what if they found a stepmother who would make Sheng Sheng and Xiaoqi suffer? Upon seeing her father¡¯s handsome face grow dark, Ling Sheng smiled slyly. Look, they were definitely her biological aunts! The gifts received by the Jiang Family were all valuable items. They could not give red packets; how could they give red packets to their biological niece? They were all tremendously valuable jewelry. Any one of them taken out at random would cost more than a million. Chapter 807 - A Dream (1) ¡°Father, do you think it¡¯s really appropriate for me to accept so many gifts?¡± Ling Sheng felt a little guilty. She received so many gifts on a trip. It was the same for the Yan Family. The grandma and great-grandmother had given her a jade bracelet. It was top-quality Nephrite Jade, and as an object from the Ming Dynasty, it could be auctioned for more than 10 million. No matter what kind of relatives they were, they were all very rich. What should she do when they were so generous? She felt terrified just by holding it! It was just a New Year¡¯s greeting. Couldn¡¯t they just give her a red packet as a small token? They had all given her such expensive things like they were pampering her to death! ¡°You¡¯ve already taken them. If they aren¡¯t appropriate, you can return them!¡± Huo Ci gave her a disdainful look. Look at her! Was she complaining about how troublesome they were even when she received high-quality gifts? ¡°How can I do that? How can I reject an elder¡¯s kind intentions?¡± Ling Sheng was a young money-grubber who was still looking at the jewelry. Every single one of them looked good. She smiled as she flattered him. ¡°Father, I have to say¡­ All the uncles you found for me are really impressive. You¡¯re too awesome.¡± The elders had given them to her on account of her father. Otherwise, who would recognize her? Even if they had to return the greetings with gifts of similar value in the future, it would be her father paying for them. Xiaoqi looked at Ling Sheng seriously. ¡°Mommy, when Xiaoqi makes money, I¡¯ll buy you a lot of jewelry, okay?¡± Ling Sheng was amused. She leaned over and gave her son a loud kiss before smiling. ¡°Okay, Mommy will wait for you to earn big bucks.¡± Huo Ci wrinkled his brows. Xiaoqi crawled toward the front passenger seat from the back and looked at Huo Ci seriously. ¡°Grandpa, Xiaoqi will buy for you too.¡± Huo Ci said, ¡°I¡¯ll thank the heavens so long as you and your mother don¡¯t anger me to death.¡± Xiaoqi said, ¡°Xiaoqi dotes on Grandpa, and Mommy dotes on Grandpa too.¡± Ling Sheng knocked on the backseat and reminded him, ¡°Son, the seat belt.¡± Xiaoqi tried his best to pull the seat belt out, but he could not fasten it. ¡°You¡¯re so stupid.¡± Huo Ci fastened his seatbelt with one hand in disdain. ¡°Why did you run to the front? Go to the backseat.¡± ¡°Xiaoqi will talk to Grandpa so that Grandpa will not be too tired while driving,¡± Xiaoqi answered very seriously. Huo Ci looked ahead and swept a look at the child beside him out of the corner of his eye. His lips could not help but curl up into a smile. Actually, having a cheap daughter and grandson felt quite good. Ling Sheng looked ahead and saw the duo talking. Xiaoqi was overjoyed. He could finally meet his little uncle Nao Nao. He kept mentioning the latter every day, even more diligently than he did about Su Nuo and the other little fellas. The duo would even video chat frequently. In Nao Nao¡¯s house, his grandparents had built a tropical plant garden and he would show it to Xiaoqi during the video calls. Xiaoqi had been looking forward to visiting him since then. Ling Sheng had not expected to meet Song Yiyan at the Rong Family. She had come with her father, Song Jing, but Mrs. Song did not come. Yan Qiujin was talking to Song Yiyan. The young girl was very shy and did not like to talk either. If one did not take the initiative to ask her, she would not speak. Song Yiyan was the first to see Ling Sheng enter. Her eyes lit up as she stood up suddenly and greeted her, ¡°Ling Sheng!¡± Ling Sheng was not shocked by her, but Yan Qiujin was. This child had been listless the whole time. So it was because she did not like talking to an old married woman like her? When she saw Sheng Sheng, her eyes lit up. ¡°Sixth Brother, your elder brother is talking to Mr. Song in the study.¡± Yan Qiujin had not expected Sixth Brother to bring Sheng Sheng and Xiaoqi over to wish them a happy new year. Xiaoqi¡¯s big eyes scanned the area as though he was looking for something. She understood immediately. ¡°Xiaoqi is looking for Nao Nao. He¡¯s with his grandparents. Get your grandpa to take you to him.¡± Chapter 808 - A Dream (2) The word ¡°grandpa¡± shocked Song Yiyan. Her eyes widened as she looked at Huo Ci in disbelief. She did not dare speak to him so she asked Ling Sheng, ¡°You and Senior Huo?¡± Ling Sheng smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, my father. It¡¯s good that you know. Help me keep this a secret. You¡¯re not allowed to tell anyone else, not even Luo Xin.¡± She emphasized her last sentence. Song Yiyan shook her head, her face always flushed, no matter when. ¡°I won¡¯t. I promise to keep it a secret.¡± Yan Qiujin saw that the two young ladies were chatting together quite nicely, especially Song Yiyan. She let go of herself in front of Sheng Sheng and was not so reserved anymore. Like a rabbit, when she smiled, she was all soft. ¡°Sheng Sheng, go over and pay your New Year greetings before coming back to talk to Yanyan!¡± Ling Sheng nodded. When she turned to leave, someone grabbed her hand. She looked at the nervous little rabbit. ¡°I¡¯ll be back after greeting the elders. Talk to Auntie first. Wait for me.¡± Yan Qiujin could not understand. Why did she feel that the little rabbit was very reliant on Sheng Sheng and could not bear to let her go? When had they met? It felt like they were very close. There were also a lot of people in the Rong Family, but Rong Yin and his wife had left the house to make their new year calls. When she went over, there were only the Rong Family¡¯s grandparents. After greeting them a happy new year, they chatted for a while. She left Xiaoqi and her father behind and ran back to find Song Yiyan. Yan Qiujin did not disturb the duo¡¯s private conversation either and left. Upon seeing that there were only the two of them left, Song Yiyan looked toward Ling Sheng. Before she could say anything, her eyes reddened. ¡°Ling Sheng, what should I do?¡± Upon seeing her tears drip down, Ling Sheng sighed helplessly. ¡°Little Older Sister, finish speaking first so that I can know what¡¯s going on. I¡¯ll give you ideas .¡± Song Yiyan sniffled. She remembered that she had promised Ling Sheng that she would not cry casually. She wiped her tears and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°My father won¡¯t let me enter the entertainment circle anymore. What should I do?¡± Ling Sheng looked at the little rabbit, who was crying as she spoke. Upon seeing that she was about to drown in her tears and that she could no longer speak from her crying, Ling Sheng sighed and passed her a glass of water. ¡°Calm down and we¡¯ll talk about it.¡± The people from ancient times had said that women were made of water. She had not agreed with this in the past, but ever since she had met Song Yiyan, she had understood that they were definitely made of water. Where had so many tears come from? How could she cry like this over such a trivial matter? ¡°Ling Sheng¡­¡± Song Yiyan sobbed, her eyes already swollen. ¡°What do you think¡­ I should do? ¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°Have you discussed this with your father? Have you told your family what you think? This is your family¡¯s business. It¡¯s not appropriate for an outsider like me to interfere!¡± The little rabbit had said that her family had not approved of her entering the entertainment circle. After the last incident, she had been locked up by her father and had not been allowed to go out. When she went out occasionally, she even had to report in advance. The bodyguards following beside her limited her personal freedom. In the beginning, he had not even allowed her to touch her phone or laptop. He had confiscated all of them and did not allow her to contact outsiders. This matter was really becoming a little serious. However, given Little bunny¡¯s personality, she could still understand her parents¡¯ feelings. If she went out, they would be afraid of her being bullied. ¡°I¡­ He won¡¯t listen to anything I say. You don¡¯t know this, but my father can¡¯t listen to anything. My mother and I have to do what he wants. We¡¯ve been like this since I was young.¡± Tears streamed down Song Yiyan¡¯s face. Chapter 809 - A Dream (3) She had been forced to come out to pay her New Year¡¯s greetings. Because of her personality, she did not like to go out, nor did she know how to chat when she saw others. She did not know how to make the elders happy. Her father would not scold her, but he would scold her mother every time. He would blame her mother for not teaching her well and reprimand her to let Song Yiyan hear it. She wanted to find someone to talk to. She did not want to continue following her family¡¯s arrangements. ¡°What about you? What do you think? Remember, you¡¯re a person. Every person can think independently. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t have any ideas or thoughts.¡± Ling Sheng tried to guide her. From her words, Ling Sheng knew that Song Yiyan¡¯s father was an autocratic man who had a strong desire for control. Everyone had to do what he wanted and no one could defy him. Song Yiyan had said that ever since she was young, everything she had learned, which school she had attended, what she had worn, what she had used, how she was to speak and do things, and even who she had befriended had been arranged by her family. She only had to follow their arrangements step by step. ¡°Ling Sheng, I don¡¯t want this. I want to do what I like. I didn¡¯t have anything I really liked in the past. I would like whatever Mommy told me to like.¡± ¡°However, I want to do acting now. Only when I¡¯m acting again will I feel very happy.¡± Song Yiyan finally stopped crying. When she spoke of acting, her eyes were sparkling with light. Ling Sheng finally understood. She had been controlled for too long, so she did not even have the slightest consciousness to resist. Or perhaps, she was afraid of her father¡¯s power and did not dare to resist. As for her personality, she only knew how to cry and could not come up with her own decisions. She had been raised into a marionette. She did not dare to do anything but at least, she had her own independent consciousness. Her independent personality had not been completely wiped out. She suddenly thought of the first time they had met, when that arrogant and rude girl had bellowed at her, the impatience she displayed to wake her up. Although it seemed like she was ruining their family relationship, she still said, ¡°Song Yiyan, you¡¯re an individual. You¡¯re not your parents¡¯ personal property. There¡¯s no need for you to listen to them for everything and completely follow the life they planned for you.¡± Song Yiyan frowned, not really understanding. She looked at her in confusion. Ling Sheng let out a low sigh and added, ¡°You have to learn to say no to others. You can¡¯t listen to everything they say. If you like something, you have to be bold and chase after it. Don¡¯t be indecisive. Otherwise, you can only be led by the nose forever like a robot following the instructions given to you by others.¡± Song Yiyan pointed at her own nose. ¡°Am I a robot? Then, what should I do?¡± Ling Sheng was at her wit¡¯s end. Did this little precious have to be so foolish? It was really difficult to talk to her. ¡°Do you know a word called ¡®rebel¡¯? You just firmly refuse to listen to him. If your father wants you to go east, you should move to the west.¡± Song Yiyan seemed to understand something. ¡°For example, if my father asked me to come out with him to celebrate the Lunar New Year today, I should not come. I should oppose him?¡± Ling Sheng felt like she had understood a little, but not in this way. ¡°You have to insist on saying no to something you think is right. Your father asked you to come out to celebrate the New Year with your elders. That¡¯s basic social etiquette. Unless you leave human society, it can¡¯t be avoided. Didn¡¯t I come out with my father to celebrate the New Year too?¡± Upon hearing her mention her father, Song Yiyan finally regained her senses and said in shock, ¡°Ling Sheng, your father is Huo Ci. Why haven¡¯t I heard of that?¡± Chapter 810 - A Dream (4) ¡°There are a lot of people who haven¡¯t heard of it.¡± Ling Sheng wanted to open up her skull to see how her brain worked. They were talking about her, so why had she been dragged into this? The jump in the conversation topic was too abrupt that she forced it back. ¡°We¡¯re talking about you now. Have you told anyone else about this problem? What did your friends say?¡± Song Yiyan did not have many friends, so she had even fewer besties. Previously, she had only had Luo Xin. She had told Luo Xin before but the latter told her to listen to her parents. Her parents did everything for her own good. It was the complete opposite of what Ling Sheng said, but she could not betray her friend. ¡°I¡¯ve only told you.¡± Looking at her guilty expression, Ling Sheng knew that she was not the only one she had told her. She still had a very good sisterly friend. Wasn¡¯t that Luo Xin? She let out a low cough and warned her seriously, ¡°You absolutely mustn¡¯t tell anyone what I told you today.¡± Otherwise, she would become a complete scoundrel. She had led someone¡¯s obedient daughter astray and even taught her to rebel and oppose her parents. ¡°Yes.¡± Song Yiyan nodded seriously. She clenched her fists as though she had made up her mind. Her big clear eyes looked at her firmly. ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± ¡°You can do it. I believe in you.¡± Ling Sheng thought that she was really evil now. She had persuaded her to oppose her family. However, given Little White Bunny¡¯s personality, it was another question whether she could do it. Song Yiyan was as innocent as a piece of white paper. She had been raised into an idiot by her family. Ling Sheng was really afraid that she would not even be able to differentiate between good and bad, or whether she should rebel. The former even found a lot of videos online for her to watch and saved them for her to watch slowly when she got back. Then, she said, ¡°Song Yiyan, do you really not remember what you said to me the first time you saw me? In that case, have you had any strange dreams? Just very strange dreams?¡± When Song Yiyan heard this, her eyes widened abruptly, and her tiny face flushed instantly. She stuttered, ¡°You¡­ You¡­ How did you know?¡± How¡­ How did she know about her dream? How embarrassing! Wuwuwu, she was too ashamed to face anyone. Upon seeing Little Bunny cover her face shyly like she could not wait to burrow into the ground, Ling Sheng frowned. What had gotten into her? Why was she acting so shy? As an impure little pervert, she immediately understood. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Song Yiyan took a long time to calm down. She was so embarrassed that she did not dare look at her. Upon feeling Ling Sheng¡¯s ambiguous gaze, she bit her lips and went all out. She pointed at her and said, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to tell anyone else. I¡¯ll only tell you!¡± Ling Sheng nodded and promised not to leak the secret. She had guessed correctly. Song Yiyan had dreamed of many shameful things. In the past month, she would always dream of a man. In her dream, she could not see his face clearly. She could only see his figure clearly. Sometimes, he was dressed very neatly. Sometimes, he was bare-chested. Sometimes, he was not wearing anything. Chapter 811 - A Dream (5) Ling Sheng was amused. She had thought that it would be something very shameful or juicy, but it turned out that at most, she had only kissed him once in her dream. Little White Bunny was too innocent. She probably still had her first kiss. She asked, ¡°How¡¯s that man¡¯s figure?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Song Yiyan¡¯s voice rose suddenly, and she covered her face again. She nodded in assent. His figure was really nice, especially when he was wearing a white shirt and left the top unbuttoned to reveal her collarbones. Ahhh! Please, she must not think about it anymore! She was so perverted. How could she keep thinking of a man? Ling Sheng laughed out loud. Oh my, Little White Bunny was just so adorable. ¡°Then, the person who appeared in your dream is your dream lover. Try your best and see if you can see his face.¡± Song Yiyan was so embarrassed that she did not dare to speak anymore. She was still talking! Flying into a rage from shame, she pummeled Ling Sheng¡¯s arm with her small fists. ¡°I can¡¯t see it. Why should I look at him? I don¡¯t know him. He¡¯s just someone in my dream!¡± Ling Sheng held back her laughter. ¡°Then, why did you dream about him? It¡¯s fine even if you dreamed of him, but why did you dream about him not wearing clothes? You even dreamed about getting it on with the person?¡± Song Yiyan was on the verge of tears. She looked at her angrily. ¡°Stop talking. Stop talking. If you continue talking, I¡¯ll ignore you.¡± Ling Sheng stopped joking around anymore. She then asked seriously, ¡°You only dreamed of him?¡± According to Little Bunny, she had started dreaming about the man ever since the variety show ended. That also meant that she had started dreaming after meeting her. However, could she not dream of something more valuable? What did it mean to dream of a man whose face could not be seen? Give some other hint! ¡°Mhm.¡± Song Yiyan¡¯s face flushed red. She had not even told Sister Xin Xin, only her. ¡°Then, what did he tell you? Do you still remember?¡± Ling Sheng was very serious. ¡°I don¡¯t want to know your secret. I just want to see if there are any clues. Did he mention mine or Jun Shiyan¡¯s name?¡± Song Yiyan shook her head. She did not know why, but although it was just a dream, it felt like it was real. She even remembered what had been said in the dream clearly. Ling Sheng had not expected Little Bunny to be this innocent. She had told her everything, but she was so sappy that she did not want to listen anymore. She was simply showing off their affection for each other, all right? That man in her dream must be an expert at words of love. The various romantic words were lingering and sweet. When she heard them, she could not take it anymore. She had thought the Third Master was already an expert, but she had not expected that there would be someone better than him. The duo was chatting happily when Yan Qiujin knocked on the door and called for Song Yiyan. She said that her father had come out and was waiting for her in the living room! ¡°You have to remember to listen if he mentioned our names.¡± Ling Sheng felt that things were too strange. She might be able to dream of something else. She tugged at her arm and reminded her, ¡°Ling Sheng¡­¡± Song Yiyan interrupted her directly. ¡°I understand. Ling Sheng, Jun Shiyan, Gu Zhishi¡­ I¡¯ll call you if I hear any of these names.¡± With teary eyes, Ling Sheng held her hand and entrusted her with a heavy responsibility. ¡°Comrade, I¡¯ll leave this mission to you. Please!¡± Song Yiyan was influenced by her. She looked as though she was facing death calmly and nodded seriously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave it to me!¡± Yan Qiujin looked at Ling Sheng. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to see Yanyan off?¡± Ling Sheng felt a little guilty. She had taught a well-behaved girl to do bad things, so she might act a little awkwardly when she saw her father. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll go find Xiaoqi.¡± Chapter 812 - Rafflesia Song Yiyan had already forgotten about Xiaoqi. She still wanted to ask Ling Sheng about Xiaoqi, but she had already run away in the opposite direction. That adorable baby was Ling Sheng¡¯s son. She had seen him last time when she had gone to the venue to watch the finals. The child had called her Aunt then. She definitely did not want the baby to be exposed. She would definitely help to keep this a secret and not tell anyone! The Old Master and Old Madam of the Rong Family doted on Nao Nao a lot. Rong Yin was the only son and Nao Nao was the only grandson of the Rong Family¡¯s direct line of descent. Rong Yin also had a younger sister, Rong Ying. She was impressive. She had married the prince of Country Y 20 years ago and become a princess consort. Three years ago, the old king had died and her husband had succeeded the throne. She had also successfully been promoted from being the princess consort to the queen. Every year, the couple would choose a time to go home for a visit or bring her parents over to stay for two days. However, this was the first time they had come home to celebrate the Lunar New Year. The date was set for the day after tomorrow, which was the fourth day of the new year. It was a private trip. The old madam of the Rong Family had built a separate greenhouse for Nao Nao. It was a greenhouse with tropical plants throughout, which were very colorful and pretty. Xiaoqi lost himself inside. He did not even know where to look. Everything looked nice, and he wanted everything. Nao Nao was holding a mosquito he had just caught. Xiaoqi did not dare touch it even when Nao Nao gave it to him. He took the small bug and fed it to the Venus flytrap himself before explaining it to him. ¡°Xiaoqi, don¡¯t be afraid. This is Venus Flytrap. You can put it in the house in summer. It can eat mosquitoes.¡± Xiaoqi squatted by the side. When he saw the Venus flytrap shut its mouth after the bug was placed inside, his eyes widened and he clapped his hands in amazement. ¡°Really, Little Uncle! He really ate it!¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t a big deal. I told Grandma that when my aunt comes back in two days, she¡¯ll bring me the King of Flowers, Rafflesia.¡± Nao Nao put on the appearance of a full-fledged little adult. When he spoke, it was as though he was standing in front of an audience and giving a speech. He was very proud. ¡°Do you know about Rafflesia? It¡¯s a flower that¡¯s even bigger than the two of us combined.¡± When Ling Sheng heard this, she was amused and let out a low cough. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Rafflesia. Nao Nao, aren¡¯t you afraid that it will suffocate the plants in your garden with its stench?¡± Nao Nao turned around and saw Ling Sheng. He greeted her politely before gesturing excitedly. ¡°No, that won¡¯t happen. Plants don¡¯t have a sense of smell. At most, it¡¯ll suffocate me.¡± Ling Sheng thought, so you know it¡¯s stinky. ¡°Is your aunt really bringing you a Rafflesia?¡± Nao Nao nodded seriously and invited her with solemnity. ¡°Really. Sister Sheng Sheng, can you bring Xiaoqi over to see my Rafflesia?¡± Xiaoqi¡¯s huge eyes sparkled too as he looked at her in anticipation. ¡°Let me ask your Sixth Uncle.¡± Ling Sheng hesitated for a while. To be honest, she really wanted to see if a king and queen were different from other people when they returned to the wife¡¯s parental house. However, she could not come just like that. She had to listen to her father. Nao Nao was very happy. ¡°Sixth Uncle comes to see Aunt every year. He wouldn¡¯t dare not come. Sister Sheng Sheng, why don¡¯t you stay at my house tonight?¡± Ling Sheng smiled. He did not treat her and Xiaoqi as outsiders at all. Her biggest impression right now was that the Yan Family, the Jiang Family, and the Rong Family felt more comfortable than the Huo Family. To be honest, if it was possible, she would really stay the night. Xiaoqi tugged at her hand. ¡°Mommy, can I play with Little Uncle?¡± Chapter 813 - Bully the Weak and Fear the Strong Ling Sheng said, ¡°We have little brothers at home too. You¡¯ll see them when you get back.¡± The Huo Family did have plenty of children. There were three of them who were of the same generation as Xiaoqi; they were the great-grandsons of the family. They were the sons of her male cousins. The eldest was 13 years old, and the youngest was already 6 years old. However, she had a feeling that the children would not be able to get along with Xiaoqi. If she met one of the elders of the Huo Family, it would mean that she had met all of them. They did not like her father, her, or Xiaoqi. Nao Nao frowned and got angry when he mentioned it. ¡°Huo Lin and the others are bullies who rely on others¡¯ power. They bully the weak and fear the strong. In school, they join forces to bully whoever refuses to be with them.¡± Upon seeing Nao Nao¡¯s bitter and indignant look, Ling Sheng smiled and asked, ¡°Why? Did they bully you?¡± Nao Nao raised his head arrogantly. ¡°How could that be? They don¡¯t dare to bully me. Even Huo Lin can¡¯t beat me, so Huo Xu and the others are even more afraid. If they lose, they cry and complain to the teachers and their parents. What kind of men are they?¡± ¡°Nao Nao sure is awesome.¡± Ling Sheng gave him a big thumbs-up. She knew that Huo Lin was the son of her eldest male cousin, Huo Xuanze. He was already thirteen years old, and Huo Xu was the son of her second male cousin. He was ten years old. There was one other boy named Huo Xuan who was eight years old. Nao Nao told Xiaoqi not to be afraid of them. If they dared to gang up and bully him, he should come and tell him. The former would lead people to punish them. Ling Sheng was tickled pink. She had not expected the child to be so impressive. Xiaoqi should play with him more often. He was sensible and not afraid of trouble. As the saying goes, one could tell what kind of person the child would grow up to be from his behavior at three years old. In the future, he would definitely become a big shot well-versed in both literature and military affairs, bringing peace and stability to a country. Before leaving, Nao Nao gave Xiaoqi a Venus Flytrap. Xiaoqi hugged it like a treasure and took it wherever he went. Nao Nao and Xiaoqi¡¯s common wish did not come true in the end. Upon seeing Ling Sheng and the others leave in their car, they waved their tiny hands reluctantly. ¡°Why? Can¡¯t bear to part with him?¡± Yan Qiujin smiled. She had not expected Nao Nao to play so well with Xiaoqi. Her son had always disliked children younger than him and thought them childish. He was the most mature so did not like to play with others. ¡°No.¡± Nao Nao was very calm. He put his hands behind his back and walked in the direction of his house. After taking two steps, he let out a low cough and turned around to ask, ¡°When Aunt comes in two days, Sixth Uncle will come too, right?¡± Before Yan Qiujin could say no to tease him, she saw that her son¡¯s little face was all nervous. He still refused to admit it! He just wanted to play with Xiaoqi. She smiled and said, ¡°He¡¯ll come.¡± His tense body suddenly relaxed as he nodded calmly and grunted. He looked calm on the surface, but he was overjoyed internally. Xiaoqi was different from other children. He was not childish at all. He understood everything he said. He was smart and sensible, and he gave him a sense of accomplishment as an elder. The moment the car entered the Huo residence, Ling Sheng felt a shock to her consciousness. She was about to get tense, and her nerves tightened. She was mentally prepared for battle. Huo Ci took a look through the rearview mirror. The brat was so nervous that she looked like she was going to war. Valiantly and full of energy, it was as though she had done mental preparation. When they got home, the whole family was basically present. They were all sitting in the living room and chatting! The Huo Family was different from the other families. The Huo Family occupied a big area, and they usually lived alone. The Old Master and Old Madam lived in the main house, but during the Lunar New Year or other festivities, everyone went home and lived together. Chapter 814 - Each Bearing Ulterior Motives (1) In a three-storey mansion, there were about 50 to 60 rooms, but they were all concentrated on the second and third floors. Besides the master bedroom where Huo Xiao and his wife were staying, there were only the guest room and the servant room on the first floor, as well as the kitchen, washroom, and dining room. Huo Ci and the others of his generation all lived on the second floor. The younger generation lived on the third floor, but a room had always been reserved in the middle. The Old Master had said that the room was reserved for his eldest granddaughter, which was that bedroom Ling Sheng was staying in. When Ling Sheng and the other two entered, there were already many people in the living room. One could see people upstairs and downstairs. The juniors of the Huo Family who had gone out to celebrate the New Year had all returned. ¡°Sheng Sheng, come over quickly.¡± Huo Xiao was sitting on the sofa in the living room. He gestured at Ling Sheng and smiled very lovingly. He even kicked the man beside him. ¡°Eldest Son, get everyone down.¡± ¡°Yes, Father.¡± Huo Ting had finally seen Sixth Brother¡¯s legendary illegitimate daughter. His eyes seemed to sweep over Ling Sheng and Xiaoqi gently. Fourth Brother¡¯s wife was a bigmouth who could not hide anything. She had already told them that his illegitimate daughter was that young celebrity called Ling Sheng, who was always involved in scandals with Sixth Brother. It was fine if she was an illegitimate daughter, but the key was that that illegitimate daughter had returned with a son whose father was unknown. She had said that the child¡¯s father was dead, but the facts weren¡¯t certain! Ling Sheng smiled at the people present and scanned them. She had done her homework in advance, so she knew everyone. However, her grandpa had yet to speak, so she did not intend to take the initiative to play up to them. She hugged Xiaoqi and sat beside Huo Xiao, looking very gentle and polite. Huo Ci followed her and looked down at Huo Xuancheng, who was beside Ling Sheng, arrogantly. ¡°Go to the side.¡± ¡°Sixth Uncle, who angered you, an old man, outside again?¡± Huo Xuancheng joked and moved aside obediently. Huo Ci slapped the back of his head and let out a cold laugh. ¡°Who the f*ck is an old man? Am I that old? Huo Xuancheng, I haven¡¯t seen you in a few days. Your IQ has deteriorated drastically!¡± Huo Xuancheng was angry inwardly, but he still kept a smile on his face. ¡°Sixth Uncle is right.¡± ¡°Stop arguing as soon as you get back. All of you, shut up.¡± Huo Xiao kicked Huo Ci¡¯s leg and pointed at his nose as he lectured him. ¡°How old are you? Why are you still arguing with a junior like Ah Cheng? What¡¯s wrong with calling you old? You already have a grandson. Aren¡¯t you old? Are you 18 years old every year?¡± Ling Sheng held in her laughter unkindly. She had thought that her grandpa would save some face for her father in the Huo Family. She had not expected him to not give him any face at all. He scolded him however she wanted. The eldest son, Huo Ting, called everyone at home to come down. There was an impressive group of people. The elders sat on the sofa and chairs. The younger generation had no place to sit, so they just stood on the spot. There were more than 30 people, both young and old. Thankfully, Ling Sheng had also seen the prosperity of a big family in the Su Family. Otherwise, she would have been really shocked. Before Huo Xiao said anything, everyone introduced themselves one by one. They spoke to Ling Sheng and gave her a welcome gift as a token. After all, she was the Old Master¡¯s precious darling. Even if they would not please her, they could not offend her openly. Everyone just had to maintain their facade and act like a harmonious family. Ling Sheng did not know what they had given her either. As she accepted the gifts, she addressed them however she should address them as and answered whatever she should. There was a constant sweet smile on her face, and her replies were also very appropriate. Chapter 815 - Each Bearing Ulterior Motives (2) Actually, there were not many gifts. Unlike the Su Family, where everyone had prepared welcome gifts for her. Even her cousins had also prepared gifts for her and Xiaoqi. From the Huo Family, the eldest son¡¯s family had given them some gifts symbolically, but she did not open them to see what they were. One could tell from the packaging that they should be jewelry. When it came to gifts, especially gifts given to juniors by this type of rich families, the best gifts were only jewelry. Giving money would appear too insincere and lacked goodwill. By the time they were done greeting all the people in the family, two hours had passed. With Huo Xiao guarding Ling Sheng, even if the other families were dissatisfied or unhappy inwardly, they would not say anything sarcastic. Firstly, Ling Sheng had just come over, so they had to curry favor with the Old Master and give her face. Secondly, they were all smart people. They wanted to figure out the other party¡¯s background and personality before they could formulate their next plan. Besides, Huo Ci was sitting beside her, as though he cared a lot about his illegitimate daughter. If anyone asked her a sharp question, he would retort unceremoniously. The daughters-in-law of the Huo Family each had their own thoughts. Normally, no one was unwilling to submit to anyone and they schemed against one another all day long. However, now that Ling Sheng had come, they had already reached a consensus. They would put aside all their grudges and see what kind of background this illegitimate daughter had and what she was up to before making the next move. Ling Sheng was very obedient and had been smiling politely the whole time. She answered whatever the elders asked. She looked like someone with a very soft personality. There were many people at home, so time flew past after she accepted the gifts and chatted for a bit. When they returned to their rooms, it was already two hours later. Ling Sheng threw all the gifts on the bed and took a look at them one by one. As expected, they were all jewelry. There were necklaces, bracelets, rings, and earrings. They were all new accessories of luxury brands, and their prices were around 100,000 yuan too. However, compared to the gifts she had received at the few uncles¡¯ houses in the afternoon, they appeared a little shabby. Everyone wanted to give her the best things, which was enough to show the difference. These blood-related people at home did not even come close to her father¡¯s non-blood related brothers. It seemed like those on the other side were his real brothers while the people here were fake brothers. Not only had they prepared gifts for her, but they had also prepared Xiaoqi¡¯s gifts¡ªchildren bracelets, a longevity lock, jade pendants, clothes, shoes, hats, and toys. Setting aside the value, they were at least of goodwill. Su Xiyin was packing up the gifts and categorizing them. She was making notes about which gift was given by who. Chinese people valued reciprocity the most, so they would have to reciprocate in the future. ¡°How could Rongrong give Xiaoqi such a precious gift?¡± Su Xiyin held the longevity lock. It was made of jade, and was very pretty and exquisite. She smiled and said, ¡°When I went to her house the last time, she even took it out to show it off to me. She said that it was a gift for her future eldest grandchild.¡± Ling Sheng leaned over to take a look. It was really pretty. The jade was of very good quality, and it felt warm too. The carving was extremely exquisite. ¡°Grandma, is this an antique?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not an antique but she had deliberately searched for this jade. As a warm jade, it¡¯s good for a child¡¯s health. She found a master jade craftsman, Gu Liangwei, to carve it and she designed the pattern herself.¡± Su Xiyin was very touched. She called Xiaoqi over and put it on him. ¡°A child should wear a longevity lock for auspiciousness.¡± Upon hearing her grandma¡¯s words, Ling Sheng realized that the eldest daughter of the Jiang Family, Jiang Rong, was a world-renowned jewelry designer. She had a jewelry brand under her and also monopolized the agents of various luxury jewelry brands in China. She was rich, very rich! Chapter 816 - Each Bearing Ulterior Motives (3) However, when she saw the gifts the Huo family members had given her and picked up a jade bracelet, Su Xiyin¡¯s expression changed abruptly, and the hand holding the item started trembling uncontrollably. ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Upon seeing her grandma¡¯s expression change, Ling Sheng also looked at the jade bracelet. The jade had excellent quality and transparency, and it looked like an antique jade. It should be something very valuable. ¡°It¡¯s all right, I¡¯ll go find your grandpa. Note down the gifts sent by each person. Grandma will be back soon.¡± Su Xiyin took the bracelet and got ready to go downstairs. ¡°Grandma.¡± Ling Sheng stopped her, knowing that the problem lay with the bracelet. Grandma had a good temper, so she would not get angry or make a scene in general. ¡°What happened? What¡¯s wrong with this bracelet?¡± The bracelet had been a gift from Fifth Aunt. She remembered the box. It was a simple carved rosewood box. One look and one could tell that it contained a Chinese object. ¡°Sheng Sheng, we can¡¯t let this go. I¡¯ll go find your grandpa and get to the bottom of this.¡± Su Xiyin¡¯s face was pale from anger, and her body was trembling. What did Fifth Son¡¯s family mean? Did they want to curse Sheng Sheng to death by giving her this gift? Upon hearing her grandma¡¯s words, Ling Sheng realized that this jade bracelet belonged to Fifth Aunt, Cao Yunxian¡¯s sister-in-law. It was also a family heirloom. It was passed down to women but not to men. However, that sister-in-law had died in a car accident. She had died in a terribly miserable manner. Her head had been cut off, and her arms and legs had even flown out. Strangely, even though she was in such a state, the bracelet on her wrist stayed intact. It was rumored that this bracelet was evil. Her family had once wanted to sell it. However, this kind of news spread quickly. Observant people had even found out that quite a few of the sister-in-law¡¯s elders who had worn this bracelet before had died an untimely death. The rumors grew even more rampant. They had not been able to sell it even after the bracelet passed through many people¡¯s hands. Everyone said that it was an evil object¡ªan ominous item. No one dared to buy it. In the end, it was given to Fifth Son¡¯s wife. She had a wide network of connections and they wanted her to see if she could find a way to sell it. If they really could not sell it off in China, she could also deceive the foreigners. As long as it could be sold without losing money, that would be good. ¡°Grandma, listen to me. You can¡¯t tell Grandpa about this. We know it¡¯s an ominous item, so we just won¡¯t wear it. If Grandpa finds out, things will definitely go crazy during the new year.¡± Ling Sheng did not believe in such things. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s just a bracelet. If there¡¯s really no other way, I¡¯ll find a master to exorcise it.¡± However, that Fifth Aunt had such evil intentions. She was obviously cursing her to die. This could not tolerate this! ¡°Sheng Sheng, she¡¯s not targeting you alone. She did it for your father and me to see, do you know that?¡± Su Xiyin was fine with anything herself. She was not someone who liked to fight. Normally, she would tolerate it if possible and neither would she use her status as a mother-in-law to mistreat her daughter-in-law. However, this incident had already crossed her bottom line. She could not let this go! Ling Sheng did not intend to shed all pretense of cordiality. Aren¡¯t you secretly cursing me to die? In time, I¡¯ll get back at you secretly and torment you. However, she had not expected her grandma, who had always been gentle and kind, to be so stubborn because of her. She had directly taken the bracelet and gone to find her. She could not stop her. Upon seeing her grandma leave, she called out to Xiaoqi. ¡°Go and get your grandpa.¡± Cao Yunxian had not expected that her mother-in-law, who was always weak, easy to bully and had never spoken harshly to them, would actually come to settle the score immediately. Chapter 817 - Each Bearing Ulterior Motives (4) Su Xiyin threw the rosewood box straight on the sofa. After all, she was from a big family. It was usually fine just to tolerate them, because she did not want her husband to be put in a difficult position. However, when she truly got angry, she spoke in an imposing manner befitting of the head of a household. ¡°Fifth Son¡¯s family, make yourself clear. What do you mean by this?¡± Cao Yunxian frowned and pretended to look at her in confusion. She rose with a smile. ¡°Mother, what¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t we talk nicely? Did I anger you?¡± ¡°You know what you did.¡± Su Xiyin let out a cold laugh. Upon seeing that she was still feigning ignorance, she pointed at the box. ¡°What¡¯s in your box? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know!¡± Ling Sheng had already caught up with her when she saw a snow-white dog jump out of nowhere. It dashed past her and barked directly in the direction behind her. It was very fierce. When she turned her head, she saw that her father had just reached the door. That small white dog was a Pomeranian. She had not expected this adorable little thing to be so scary when it was being fierce. Huo Ci frowned. When he kicked at it, the dog was very agile and dodged immediately. He let out a cold laugh. ¡°Fifth Sister-in-law, take good care of the beast you raised. Otherwise, you¡¯ll see a pot of dog meat tomorrow.¡± This bl*ody dog that relied on its master¡¯s power to bully others always barked at him. Dogs surely resembled their owner! Everyone in the family clearly knew that he was allergic to fur. It was one thing for her to raise a dog, but she had even brought the dog to the main residence arrogantly. She was obviously deliberately provoking him! ¡°Lele, come back quickly.¡± Cao Yunxian hurried forward and hugged the dog like a baby to comfort him. ¡°Mommy¡¯s good daughter, stop shouting. Listen to your hoarse voice. Be good. Don¡¯t be afraid. Mommy loves you.¡± Ling Sheng knew that many people in current society raised dogs as their sons and daughters, so she was not surprised. However, when she saw her father¡¯s thunderous, handsome face, she took a look at the dog. Her father¡¯s words were definitely not a threat. If this dog really dared to touch him, it might really become a dog-meat hotpot tomorrow. The woman in front of her definitely knew that her father was allergic to fur. Then, had she brought the dog over on purpose? Was she openly provoking him? ¡°Sixth Brother, I¡¯m really sorry. Lele is afraid of strangers. She gets frightened when she sees strangers, which is why she barked at you. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let Lele out the door.¡± Cao Yunxian caressed the little dog in her arms and turned to look at Su Xiyin. ¡°By the way, Mother, what did you want to talk to me about?¡± Huo Ci¡¯s expression was cold as he stood at the door. His knife-like cold gaze landed on the dog and the woman holding it. ¡°What does Fifth Sister-in-law mean by giving Sheng Sheng that bracelet? Are you cursing her?¡± Cao Yunxian carried the small dog in one hand and opened the box with the other. She pretended to be shocked as she bellowed, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is this bracelet here? It must be your Fifth Brother. Huo Pei, Huo Pei, what are you doing? Hurry up, come out and give an explanation. Mother and Sixth Brother are accusing me to death.¡± Ling Sheng thought to herself, every woman in a large residence is great at acting. With such good acting skills, it would be a waste not to be an actress. She was faking it so realistically. Cao Yunxian felt extremely wronged. She explained that she did not know. That the bracelet definitely was not the gift she wanted to give Ling Sheng. ¡°Mother, Sixth Brother, everyone in the capital knows about this bracelet. How could I give this bracelet to Sheng Sheng? Am I such a malicious person? You mustn¡¯t misunderstand. I let Huo Pei take it after I kept it away. He¡¯s a man. I¡¯m afraid he accidentally took the wrong one.¡± Chapter 818 - Each Bearing Ulterior Motives (5) Then, she went to the jewelry box and took out an almost identical box. There was a slight difference between the colors and designs. The box containing the ominous bracelet was a little older, and the other one was very new. Huo Pei had already entered. After hearing this, he explained apologetically, ¡°It¡¯s my fault, Mother. Sixth Brother, it¡¯s all my fault. I deserve to die. I took the wrong box, which resulted in this misunderstanding. How could Xianxian and I joke about this kind of thing?¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Huo Xiao entered as well. Xiaoqi had gone to get help. After finding Grandpa, he had gone to find great-grandpa too. He had not explained it clearly, but Huo Xiao had already understood the matter. He bellowed, ¡°Took the wrong box? Do you think it¡¯s fine if you just say you got it wrong? When you¡¯re eating, why don¡¯t you stuff food into your nose?¡± Huo Pei felt terrified when he saw the Old Master. ¡°Father, it¡¯s our fault, but I didn¡¯t do it on purpose either. As her uncle, my heart already aches for Sheng Sheng. How could I give her such a thing? Don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°Father, will you only believe us if we kneel on the ground and beg Sheng Sheng for forgiveness?¡± Cao Yunxian had not expected Su Xiyin to dare come knocking on her door for this matter. She had long prepared two plans. If Su Xiyin did not come to find them, fine. Both the grandparents and grandchild were equally timid. What was there for her to be afraid of? It would also have been fine if they had come to find her. She would just say that she had taken the wrong gift. Su Xiyin¡¯s personality had been soft and gentle for decades. It had to be this Ling Sheng¡¯s idea to come over and taise trouble. She knew it. Little b*stards who had not had a father since they were young and had even grown up in the countryside had a lot of scheming thoughts. Uncivilized people are born from barren hills and turbulent rivers[1] indeed. They had likely come to the Huo Family to fight with them for the family assets! ¡°Fifth Sister-in-law, how could you not be careful about such a matter? Do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡± Upon seeing the Old Master arrive, Huo Ci complained immediately. He was very angry. ¡°Father, look at my Fifth Sister-in-law and my Fifth Brother. They gave Sheng Sheng a dead person¡¯s bracelet. What do the two of them mean? Do they think that the eldest granddaughter of our Huo Family lacks a plaything like that? Are you people cursing her to die?¡± Upon hearing Huo Ci¡¯s words, which added fuel to the fire, Huo Xiao got even angrier. Took the wrong gift? This reason was not that easy to use to fool others. He pointed at Fifth Son and his wife¡¯s noses, and lashed out, ¡°You two d*mned things, if you want to die, put it on yourself! How dare you curse my dear granddaughter? I¡¯ll beat you to death today!¡± The Old Master was like God at home in the first place. Everyone had to respect him. His son would usually be beaten up whenever he wanted at home. Although he would not hit his daughters-in-law when they did something wrong, there was no way he would not chide them. Can¡¯t accept it? If they were not happy, they could get lost! Ling Sheng had seen exactly how tough her grandpa was. She had thought that he only hit her father. After all, her father was a little unreliable. However, she had not expected that the sons of the household could be beaten up so easily. Huo Xiao used his walking stick and directly struck Huo Pei on the body forcefully. Huo Ci even hurriedly opened the door and stirred up trouble by the side. ¡°Father, if they don¡¯t give me a satisfactory answer regarding this, I won¡¯t compromise. My Sheng Sheng only just came to the Huo Family, yet she¡¯s being bullied by them in such a manner. I definitely can¡¯t take this lying down. Who knows how they¡¯ll bully her next?¡± Huo Pei was hit a few times in a row. The Old Master had not beaten him in a few years already. The last time he had been hit was because he had been tricked into going to Las Vegas and lost 200 million overnight. He was hung on the house beams and beaten by the Old Master. The latter had even said that if he gambled again, he would chop off both his hands. [1] It is an idiom that says people from a poor living environment/upbringing often have unacceptable personalities. Chapter 819 - Each Bearing Ulterior Motives (6) At this moment, while he was being beaten up in front of the younger generation, he was so angry inwardly but he still did not dare to speak or retaliate. Who knew what was wrong with him? He clearly knew that the Old Master cared so much about this new little b*stard, yet he still promised his wife to give her that bracelet. His wife had said that with Auntie Su¡¯s personality, she would not come and cause them trouble. She would definitely keep the peace. However, no one had expected that the usual soft-tempered old woman would actually take the lead to demand an answer. Cao Yunxian had expected everything, but not for the Old Master to care so much about this granddaughter. Upon hearing Huo Ci cheer the old man on from the side, she was so furious that her liver hurt. When she saw her husband get beaten, she hurriedly ran over to dissuade him. ¡°Father, don¡¯t hit him anymore. It¡¯s all my fault. If you want to punish someone, come at me. If I had come to get the box myself, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡± Huo Xiao would not hit his daughter-in-law or scold her, but he could hit his own son and scold him however he wanted. ¡°You took the wrong box. As your father, did I cause you to become a blind man? Let me see if you¡¯re blind.¡± Huo Pei¡¯s face had already contorted in pain. He was different from Huo Ci. When the Old Master hit him, he did not dodge. He just stood there. ¡°Father, it¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m blind. I¡¯ll apologize to Sheng Sheng right now. I¡¯ll wear it myself, alright?¡± Cao Yunxian knew the Old Master¡¯s temper. Average people could not persuade him. She looked at Su Xiyin pleadingly. ¡°Mother, quickly, help me to dissuade him. Father is going to beat Huo Pei to death. It¡¯s all my fault. After all, I just had to like that kind of box. In the future, I won¡¯t use a rosewood box no matter what I buy.¡± Now, she finally knew that this new little b*stard was the Old Master¡¯s favorite. No one could touch him. It seemed like she had to be more careful in the future. Exactly what kind of drug had this little b*stard fed the Old Master? Why was the Old Master so biased toward her? Even if everyone in the family was combined, they would probably not compare to her! ¡°Sheng Sheng, Sheng Sheng, your aunt is begging you. Please say something for Fifth Aunt. I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Aunt can¡¯t even like you enough. Why would I bear such vicious intentions and give you that kind of thing?¡± After begging Su Xiyin, Cao Yunxian looked for Ling Sheng. ¡°Otherwise, why don¡¯t Aunt kneel down to you?¡± Ling Sheng thought, then, why don¡¯t you kneel? You¡¯re all talk. Why aren¡¯t you kneeling? On the surface, she was polite and humble, ¡°What are you talking about, Fifth Aunt?¡± However, Huo Ci was very straight to the point. He gave Cao Yunxian a sideways look. ¡°Kneel! What are you waiting for?¡± Cao Yunxian gritted her teeth in anger. Sixth Brother had always been a reckless person who had no respect for everyone. She steeled her heart and made a show of kneeling. She thought that, as a junior, Ling Sheng would definitely not let an elder kneel before her. Hence, Ling Sheng pretended that she was going to help her, but her hand slipped. Cao Yunxian had made up her mind and felt that Ling Sheng would definitely stop her. She had not expected the little b*stard in front of her to simply brush against her arm. There was a sudden pain in her knees, and she knelt down right in front of her instantly. Amidst her anger, her vision darkened. ¡°Fifth Aunt, what are you doing? Are you trying to shorten my life? I can¡¯t accept this. Get up quickly.¡± Ling Sheng presented a frightened appearance and bent down hurriedly to help her up. Out of the corner of her eye, she clearly saw a jade bead roll all the way from her feet to her father¡¯s side. Xiaoqi picked it up nimbly and hid it to destroy the evidence. Chapter 820 - Each Bearing Ulterior Motives (7) Cao Yunxian was unable to speak of her suffering. When she looked at the ground again, she saw nothing. However, she had clearly knelt down without hesitation due to excruciating pain just now. Someone had hit her knee. Her heart was about to explode from fury. Sixth Brother must have done it. Only a scumbag like him would dare to do that! She had actually knelt down to a little b*stard? If word got out, where would her dignity go? On the other end, Huo Xiao had already been persuaded to stop by Su Xiyin. Her original intention was to question them properly and let them know that Sheng Sheng was her bottom line. If anyone dared to touch Sheng Sheng, they could not blame her for turning hostile. Huo Pei¡¯s whole body hurt. The Old Master was old, but his strength had not diminished. He clarified again, ¡°Father, Sixth Brother, I really took the wrong bracelet by accident. Father, if you still don¡¯t believe me, you can beat me to death!¡± ¡°Fifth Brother, be careful next time. If you take the wrong thing again, be careful of Father truly beating you to death.¡± Huo Ci gave him a fake smile. He had come to cause trouble to make an example of them for others. To warn them to behave themselves. If they dared to play dirty tricks behind their backs, they would see who would kill who first. Cao Yunxian had also kept speaking well of herself, begging for forgiveness and saying that she had not done it on purpose. She just liked this kind of antique jewelry box. She used this kind of box for all her jewelry at home, and she had even asked her to look at it. ¡°The two of you better mind yourself in the future. If I find out that you¡¯re targeting my dear granddaughter again, you guys can get out of the Huo Family. My Huo residence is not a place for you to fight for power and wage fratricidal war.¡± Huo Xiao¡¯s face was ashen. Huo Pei and his wife looked terrified. Upon hearing the Old Master¡¯s ruthless words, they hurried over to promise that they would not do it again. If they did anything wrong again, he would not have to chase them away. They would get lost themselves. Ever since that incident with Second Brother, the Old Master had come to abhor this kind of thing. Hence, they did not dare do anything behind his back either. Otherwise, being kicked out of the Huo Family would be a small matter. When the Old Master got enraged, he could beat someone to death. Second Brother¡¯s legs were a living example. When Huo Ci and his family left, Huo Pei closed the door. Then, he punched the wall angrily, his eyes dark and ruthless. ¡°Is the old man possessed? He¡¯s actually so concerned about a b*stard.¡± When Cao Yunxian thought of Ling Sheng, her eyes turned sinister. ¡°Hubby, what should we do next? The Old Master loves and protects her like the apple of his eye. I¡¯m afraid that his next step will be to give her the whole Huo house to make her happy.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly again during the next few days she¡¯s staying at home. I don¡¯t believe the old man can protect her forever. She can¡¯t stay at the Huo residence forever.¡± Huo Pei had not expected that after scheming for decades, he would be ruined by a little b*stard. If his father really left all his family assets to that little b*stard, regardless of his other perfectly justified biological sons, he could not be blamed for not showing mercy. ¡°Do you want me to tell Fourth Sister-in-law?¡± Cao Yunxian¡¯s eyes were full of slyness. Fourth Sister-in-law was the most brainless person. If she found out about this, who knew how she would kick up a fuss! ¡°Let her know. Didn¡¯t Feifei say she would be back tomorrow?¡± Huo Pei laughed sinisterly. It would be good to get Fourth Sister-in-law, that stupid woman to attract the Old Master¡¯s attention. Ever since the Old Master brought that little b*stard back, things were destined to no longer be peaceful at home. It was just a matter of who would make the first move. Ling Sheng had not expected to receive such a big gift on her first day at the Huo residence either. It seemed like none of the Huo family members welcomed her. Chapter 821 - Each Bearing Ulterior Motives (8) Huo Ci, who had won the battle, was in a great mood. He carried Xiaoqi downstairs to find something to eat and brought a plate of egg tarts over. Then, he sat on the sofa and watched television. In the main bedroom downstairs, Su Xiyin had never been so serious. She looked at Huo Xiao and said, ¡°Hubby, I¡¯ve lived through so many years. It doesn¡¯t matter what they do to me. But if they dare to touch Sheng Sheng, I definitely will not let them off.¡± In the Huo Family, she would reduce major troubles into minor ones and not make a big deal out of it if she could. She would still have established her power a few years ago, fearing that they would belittle and disrespect her. However, those stepchildren were also smart people. When they interacted with each other, they looked amiable on the surface. In the past few years, after they had moved away, only she and her husband had been in the main house. The others had come on the first and fifteenth day of the lunar year, and only during the festive seasons, so there had been even fewer conflicts. However, they had not expected that they would start causing trouble again because of Sheng Sheng¡¯s arrival. Were they afraid that Sheng Sheng would fight with them for the inheritance? That was all they had in mind anyway. They kept thinking about when her husband would die so that they could divide up the Huo Family¡¯s assets. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With me around, no one will dare touch Sheng Sheng.¡± Huo Xiao also knew that she had never gotten angry with the children. The last time she had been so angry was when Sixth Son had been kidnapped by his second son. After that, his temper grew and he had become strict and strong-willed in front of his sons and daughters-in-law. In the past few years, he had gotten old and had grown more open-minded. Now that he was treating them nicely once again, they started to climb all over him. There were no secrets in a family. The things Fifth Brother and his wife did were quickly found out. They closed their doors and tried to think of a strategy. Those who had initially wanted to establish dominance over Ling Sheng should reconsider what they should do too. After all, Ling Sheng was the Old Master¡¯s heart. No one could touch her. Ling Sheng felt that people living in big families were like those in the entertainment circle. They had to have a strong heart; their acting skills had to be good, and they had to manage their emotions well. When it was dinnertime at night, the whole family was all joyous and harmonious again, as though the incident in the afternoon had not happened at all. There were too many people around, so not everyone could gather around one table. The elders had a table, and the juniors had a table. Everyone ate their own food. However, Ling Sheng was Huo Xiao¡¯s treasure, so she naturally had to sit with him. She sat with the elders. As the saying goes, three women are enough for a drama. These women of the Huo Family were not easy to deal with. The stage had been set up, and they were angry. The show had started. It would depend on who acted well. ¡°Sheng Sheng, Eldest Aunt has a lot of information on young and talented young men. I¡¯ll show them to you tomorrow. If it¡¯s appropriate, I¡¯ll arrange a meeting for you.¡± The eldest son Huo Ting¡¯s wife, Jiang Meiyun, looked at Ling Sheng and added, ¡°As women, the most important thing is to have a good eye for men. As the saying goes, marriage is a woman¡¯s second reincarnation. Finding a good man will be harmonious and blissful, and you¡¯ll be happy forever.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You have to choose well when it comes to picking men,¡± Second Brother Huo Zhen¡¯s wife, Zhang Yuechan, agreed. ¡°Second Aunt knows a lot of people too. They all want me to introduce a daughter-in-law to them. I¡¯ll tell them tomorrow.¡± ¡°To go on a blind date, there are only these few days during the Lunar New Year. The young people are all at home. Eldest Sister-in-law, Second Sister-in-law, you will have to choose carefully. Sheng Sheng is our family¡¯s huge treasure. If you don¡¯t choose well, be careful that Father won¡¯t let you off,¡± Third Brother Huo Ji¡¯s wife, Ye Ru, reminded them kindly. Chapter 822 - Turn Her Nose Up ¡°Our Sheng Sheng has good looks and talent. If she wants a man, he has to be the best.¡± Xiao Hui seemed to have forgotten about the argument over the room in the morning. She smiled at Huo Xiao, ¡°Father, I have a female friend here. Her son is a top student with a double degree in Harvard. He returned to China last year and is teaching at the Imperial Capital University¡¯s Department of Philosophy. He just turned 25 years old and is good-looking. What do you think?¡± ¡°There are many people wooing my granddaughter. Why would I need you to introduce her to them?¡± Huo Xiao¡¯s face was cold. Was there a need for his granddaughter to go on a blind date? Men were lining up to woo her, all right? ¡°Father, let me say something unpleasant. Don¡¯t be unhappy. Although Sheng Sheng is young and pretty, she doesn¡¯t have an academic degree. She even has a child with her. Ask around. As a young master of a decent family, who would be willing to support someone else¡¯s child and become a replacement dad?¡± Xiao Hui finally managed to find fault with Ling Sheng. What kind of treasure did he think she was? He should come to terms with reality! Nowadays, any man with some sort of family background would not want a woman like her. Not only was she an b*stard daughter, but she also had a little b*stard child with an unknown father. What does he mean by ¡®there are many people wooing her¡¯? If there were really people wooing her, would she still need to think of ways to create hype with others? She had heard that this little b*stard was even delusional enough to try seducing the young master of the Gu Family. However, how could the young master of the Gu Family fancy a shameless vixen like her? It was said that he felt disgusted just by mentioning her name. ¡°Fourth Son, what¡¯s wrong with my dear granddaughter having a child? Did they spend your money? Is my Huo Family unable to support them?¡± Upon hearing this, Huo Xiao was dissatisfied. ¡°They don¡¯t want to find my granddaughter? Well, my granddaughter would turn her nose up at them!¡± ¡°Father, Fourth Sister-In-Law¡¯s words are unpleasant but honest. This is the reality. You don¡¯t know this, but these young masters in the capital now all demand fair-skinned, rich, and beautiful Ms Perfect in the future. The woman has to be ¡®clean¡¯ too. Purity is the most important.¡± Cao Yunxian echoed her sister-in-law¡¯s words and took a look at Ling Sheng. She realized that the little b*stard was still quite unperturbed. She probably wanted to find someone in the entertainment circle. How could there be a good man in the entertainment circle? For someone whose family was rich and powerful, why would he enter the entertainment circle and become an actor who was looked down upon? ¡°Father, I think that Sheng Sheng should leave the entertainment circle now. What kind of place is that? Their relationships are messy. To put it bluntly, it¡¯s a high-end brothel. The profession of being an actress and making others laugh is the most disliked. Those friends of mine have already said that women in the entertainment circle are the first to reject.¡± Upon seeing that Huo Xiao did not show any signs of flying into a rage, Xiao Hui added. Ling Sheng did not speak either. She stole a look at her father¡¯s expression and realized that he was already on the verge of exploding. As expected, her senses were getting more and more accurate. Huo Ci knocked on the table directly and curled his lips coldly. ¡°Fourth Sister-in-law, do you mean that I¡¯m prostituting myself as an actor and everyone looks down on me?¡± ¡°Sixth Brother, how can you be the same as those actors? You¡¯re the young master of the Huo Family. Even in the entertainment circle, you¡¯re different from them,¡± Xiao Hui explained hurriedly. ¡°That¡¯s right. It doesn¡¯t matter for men. We¡¯re talking about girls, especially the type like Sheng Sheng. It¡¯s not like our Huo Family can¡¯t support her. Why should she enter that messy circle?¡± Cao Yunxian smiled as well. ¡°Then, you people really think highly of me.¡± Huo Ci¡¯s eyes were icy cold as he said arrogantly, ¡°I¡¯m Huo Ci! I don¡¯t need anyone to introduce my daughter to anyone. Among those trash that you guys picked out, I won¡¯t take a liking to any of them!¡± Chapter 823 - Become Cannon Fodder Su Xiyin kicked him. Couldn¡¯t he talk nicely? Why was he being so aggressive? Was he deliberately finding fault? He could not be quiet even when eating a meal. He had not even taken a liking to a person like Third Master Jun wooing Sheng Sheng. He had his eyes above his head. Who else could he take a liking to? She was afraid that even if he searched the entire world, there was no one he would take a liking to. ¡°Sixth Brother¡¯s standards are really high. In that case, according to Sixth Brother, no one in the capital is worthy of Sheng Sheng?¡± Jiang Meiyun wiped her mouth and asked jokingly, ¡°Then, Ning Xiao from the Ning Family, Ye Zhengxiu from the Ye Family, Gao Wenqing from the Gao Family, and He Bai from the He Family. Which one of them isn¡¯t a talented young man?¡± Can¡¯t take a liking to others? How could others even take a liking to his illegitimate daughter? Raising a son with such a dubious background. Who would want a loose woman whom someone had slept with before?! ¡°Mother.¡± Huo Xuanzhou happened to enter. Upon hearing this, he walked over hurriedly and pulled out a stool to sit beside Jiang Meiyun. He smiled and asked, ¡°What are you guys talking about? It¡¯s quite lively.¡± Upon seeing Huo Xuanzhou shoot her a look, Ling Sheng could not help but laugh. If he had not returned, she would have forgotten that he was also part of the Huo Family! ¡°What can I be talking about? I¡¯m talking about finding a youthful and talented man for your younger sister Sheng Sheng. Your Sixth Uncle¡¯s standards are high, so he doesn¡¯t fancy anyone. You know a lot of people. Introduce one to your sister.¡± Upon seeing him pick up a bowl and start eating, Jiang Meiyun smiled helplessly. Her son was good at everything, but he was not sensible at all. How old was he already? Why was he acting like a child? ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Huo Xuanzhou was embarrassed. Even if he knew anyone, he did not dare either. His Sixth Uncle did not even like that scumbag Jun Shiyan. Who else could he fancy? To be honest, although he was not fond of Third Master Jun either, those men whom his mother was speaking of were not even worthy of carrying his shoes. ¡°All of you better eat your dinner properly. Don¡¯t talk while eating.¡± Huo Xiao did not want to continue listening either. What was there to hear? Was he supposed to hear them say how no one wanted a woman who had given birth? That she was worthless? They were all women themselves. How could they belittle women like that? Why was no one discriminating against men who lost their wives and were raising children alone then? His dear granddaughter was fine. She did not need a group of gossipy women to introduce those sloppy men. Humph! Since the Old Master had spoken, the others shut up too. Cao Yunxian and Xiao Hui coaxed the Old Master. ¡°Father, you¡¯re right. None of them are worthy. Sheng Sheng is the eldest granddaughter of our Huo Family after all.¡± Huo Xiao let out a snort. ¡°Even eating can¡¯t shut you people up!¡± Ling Sheng was very obedient and had been eating silently. She took a look at the people opposite her, who each bore their own ulterior motives. She did not know if these women had given up on getting her to go on blind dates. Although they said that she was the precious eldest granddaughter of the Huo Family, who knew what they thought of her inwardly! The meal was still fairly peaceful. After Huo Xuanzhou finished eating, he tugged at his mother and reminded her, ¡°Mother, no matter what my Fourth Aunt and the others want to do, don¡¯t get involved, especially when it comes to Ling Sheng.¡± Jiang Meiyun looked at her son. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Huo Xuanzhou was very solemn. ¡°Anyway, just remember this. Don¡¯t get involved in the blind dates. It¡¯s not something you can interfere in.¡± Jiang Meiyun said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with arranging blind dates? I¡¯m doing this for her own good. It¡¯s not easy for a woman to raise a child alone. Marrying a reliable and honest man is better than anything.¡± Huo Xuanzhou felt a little helpless. His mother was just too artless and never learned her lesson. Every time, she would be egged on by his aunties, who each harbored evil intentions, and used as cannon fodder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Just listen to me. I¡¯m your son, your biological son. How could I possibly harm you? Have you forgotten how you were conned by them in the past?¡± Chapter 824 - High Expectations Someone must have spouted nonsense in front of her about finding Sheng Sheng a man by getting her to go on blind dates, which had reignited her heart as a matchmaker. Ever since he became an adult, his mother had been either looking for a wife for him or was on the way to find one for him. The situation had only gotten better after he moved out to live alone for the past two years. Jiang Meiyun was earnestly reminded by her son again not to interfere in this matter, especially when it came to Ling Sheng¡¯s blind dates. She was not getting involved. The others could do whatever they wanted! ¡°I understand,¡± Jiang Meiyun nodded in agreement. Anything was fine. Upon seeing that Huo Xuanzhou was about to leave, she stopped him with a puzzled look. ¡°Tell me honestly, did you get acquainted with her a long time ago?¡± Among the children of the younger generation, Zhou¡¯er was the person who liked and admired Sixth Brother the most. Sixth Brother did not like him, but the way he called Sixth Uncle so intimately made her heart ache from watching. ¡°Mother, just watch this from the sidelines!¡± Huo Xuanzhou¡¯s lips curled up with interest as he looked at the people in the living room with a deep expression in his gaze. They wanted to find a man for Sheng Sheng, but they did not know that Sheng Sheng¡¯s man was Jun Shiyan! He would just watch them create trouble one by one. ¡°What is going on? Tell me clearly.¡± Jiang Meiyun was full of questions. It was even stranger that her son was still keeping her in suspense. She did not know what he was up to. However, her son was right. Those sisters-in-law probably thought that she was stupid and wanted to let her take the lead again. No way did she want to become a scapegoat again. If things went wrong, she would be the one being lectured by Father. Ling Sheng was dragged to the sofa by her few aunties, who wanted to matchmake her and introduce men to her. They asked her what kind of man she liked and asked for her requests and conditions. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t have many requests,¡± Ling Sheng smiled shyly and started. ¡°186cm in height, and 74kg in weight. It¡¯d be best if his zodiac is a Capricorn; he¡¯ll suit me the most.¡± ¡°Why do you need such a specific requirement for height and weight? And even the horoscope?¡± Xiao Hui frowned, feeling contempt within. Why didn¡¯t she just take a look at her own qualifications? She was still so picky. ¡°It is a must. If our zodiac signs don¡¯t match, we¡¯ll quarrel every day after we get married in the future.¡± Ling Sheng was very unreasonable. She looked at the aunties and added more conditions. ¡°He must be 28 years old. I¡¯ve checked with a master. He said that a man this age matches me the best in temper and personality. He¡¯ll bring me prosperity. He can help me advance my career.¡± Cao Yunxian could not help but laugh coldly in her heart. Who did not know how to fantasize? She was a b*stard with a child, yet she was still being picky. It was already pretty good that a man wanted her. ¡°Sheng Sheng, do you have any other requests?¡± Ling Sheng nodded, her eyes crinkling into crescents. ¡°Also, his family has to be very rich. As you know, I¡¯m a celebrity. I usually only wear the clothes and accessories I buy twice at most before I stop wearing them. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be mocked by the fans of my opponents. They¡¯ll say that I¡¯m poor. I can¡¯t compromise on this. He must be very rich! It¡¯s even better if I¡¯m the richest person in the world.¡± Even Ye Ru wanted to laugh. She could dream on if she wanted such a man. Anything was possible in dreams. ¡°Sheng Sheng¡¯s taste is very picky. However, with my two younger sisters-in-law¡¯s connections, they will definitely be able to find someone.¡± Ling Sheng cradled her face in her hands and smiled infatuatedly. Then, she said, ¡°Also, he has to be very handsome. He can¡¯t be worse than my father. You don¡¯t know this, but I¡¯m a public figure. If my partner is not presentable, I¡¯ll be mocked to death.¡± Zhang Yuechan could not help but choke on her tea. Was she choosing a blind date partner? She was drooling after handsome men; she was daydreaming. ¡°Sheng Sheng, your expectations are a little high!¡± Chapter 825 - Bad Reputation ¡°Why? Auntie, didn¡¯t you say you wanted to matchmake me and find me a partner? Can¡¯t you find one? The conditions I mentioned are very ordinary!¡± Ling Sheng frowned in confusion, looking like a harmless little bunny. Go and find one! Let¡¯s see if you can find someone! This was the first time everyone present had heard of such demanding blind date expectations. Even the other party¡¯s age, height, weight, and zodiac sign had been accurately determined. Xiao Hui was a little angry now. ¡°Sheng Sheng, your requests are too outrageous. If you don¡¯t want us to arrange blind dates for you, just say it. There¡¯s no need to beat around the bush and make things difficult for us. We¡¯re doing this for your own good anyway. Why don¡¯t you know how to appreciate a good person¡¯s kindness?¡± ¡°But Third Aunt said that Fourth Aunt and Fifth Aunt have a lot of connections. You know all the young masters of the wealthy families in China, right? If even you can¡¯t find them, what should I do?¡± Ling Sheng lowered her eyes in disappointment and twiddled her fingers sadly, wanting to laugh badly inside. It was just acting, which was her forte. She dared to pat her chest and say that when it came to acting, everyone present was trash compared to her! On the other hand, Cao Yunxian gave Xiao Hui a meaningful look. Then, she smiled and said, ¡°Sheng Sheng is right. Fifth Aunt will definitely find you a good match. Let¡¯s agree on it then. You¡¯re not allowed to reject us when we get you to go on a blind date.¡± It was a blind date, after all. They just had to exaggerate the person¡¯s qualifications. What kind of qualifications the man had was all up to how they presented him verbally anyway. Ling Sheng thought, they were all experts. She smiled and nodded. ¡°Thank you, Fifth Aunt.¡± She had realized that Eldest Aunt, who had been the first to mention it at the dining table and had even wanted to arrange blind dates for her, had not said a word since the beginning. She kept listening to the others. This eldest aunt was Huo Xuanzhou¡¯s mother. He had probably dragged her over to whisper a reminder to her! However, she had also realized that among all the women, she was the least hostile toward her. Perhaps Huo Xuanzhou had told his mother something before she had come? Since the women at home were talking, the men did not interfere. They all went to play mahjong. They even called a few people over. Ling Sheng did not know any of them. Huo Xiao was not feeling well, so Su Xiyin was worried. She stayed in their room to watch her husband. When he fell asleep, she left and the women in the living room got up to leave. Su Xiyin tugged at Ling Sheng and asked her a few words in a low voice. Upon seeing this, Cao Yunxian said sarcastically, ¡°Why? Mother, are you afraid that we¡¯ll bully Sheng Sheng? If you¡¯re that scared, you should have accompanied her just now!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Can we ¡®eat¡¯ Sheng Sheng?¡± Xiao Hui increased her pitch and smiled. Then, she raised the volume of her voice louder. ¡°Sheng Sheng is Father¡¯s treasure. We can barely wait to please her!¡± The few remaining people agreed too. She treated them like wolves and tigers, as though they could even eat humans. Even if they wanted to eat humans, they would not do it at home! ¡°Aunties, you¡¯re joking. Grandma asked me where Xiaoqi had gone; she wasn¡¯t talking about you guys,¡± Ling Sheng explained with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s right. If Mother didn¡¯t say anything, we would have all forgotten. Where¡¯s your Xiaoqi?¡± Xiao Hui, who knew how to talk, smiled at Ling Sheng. ¡°Where else could he have gone? I saw Zhou¡¯er take him away. They must have gone to have fun!¡± Jiang Meiyun saw her son take the child out. Ye Ru said jokingly, ¡°Sister-in-law, since when does Ah Zhou like children so much? Hurry up and get him married so that he can give you a grandchild for you too.¡± That scumbag Ah Zhou was not a good person. Of all the daughters of a good family in the capital, who would dare marry him? He was even more b*stardly than when Sixth Brother in his youth. His reputation was terrible. Chapter 826 - Did Not Know How to Scheme The couple was so worried that their hair had already turned white. They kept looking for a wife for him every day, but there was still no sign of her now. ¡°I want to as well. Third Sister-In-Law, is there anyone suitable on your side? Didn¡¯t you go to Country Y before the New Year? Do you have a suitable lady?¡± Jiang Meiyun became worried when she mentioned her son¡¯s marriage. She took the opportunity to ask. ¡°Eldest Sister-in-law, I only went on a vacation. How would I get to know anyone?¡± Ye Ru did not want to cause trouble for herself. It was one thing whether she did or did not harm someone else¡¯s daughter, but who knew if that brat, Ah Zhou, would appreciate her kindness. The last time Second Sister-in-law had introduced someone to him, he had said that the girl was ugly and embarrassed her on the spot. He offended everyone. Second Sister-in-law had been angered to death. Who dared to introduce partners to him? Jiang Meiyun was most worried about her son¡¯s marriage. They had already started on the topic, and she was pulling at this person and tugging on that person, insisting on getting someone to introduce a girl to Huo Xuanzhou. In the end, everyone left with all kinds of excuses. Ling Sheng had just walked out of her grandparents¡¯ bedroom when she was stopped by her. Jiang Meiyun was very anxious. ¡°Sheng Sheng, you know a lot of people in the entertainment circle. Can you find a partner for your older brother? Auntie doesn¡¯t care if she¡¯s in the entertainment circle or not. The most important thing is that the person is a good child. It¡¯s fine as long as she¡¯s clean.¡± ¡°Auntie, to be honest, my brother has a lot of girlfriends. You can just get him to bring a random one back for you!¡± Ling Sheng thought, no offense. A scumbag of Huo Xuanzhou¡¯s level is not someone a small shrimp like me can deal with. Even if I know people and have a good relationship with them, I¡¯ll persuade them to stay far away from the douchebag for their safety. ¡°What kind of women are those? Look at how ridiculous he is. In ancient times, those women would be prostitutes in brothels. Look at the kind of influence our family holds. That kind of woman is dirty even as a concubine. How can she be the mistress of our household?¡± Jiang Meiyun looked tremendously bitter and resentful. When she mentioned those women, she got furious. ¡°They¡¯re all small streamers and internet celebrities. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that they all film those kinds of suggestive videos.¡± Ling Sheng had not expected her to know so much. ¡°Eldest Aunt, didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t care about whether they are from the entertainment circle?¡± ¡°What kind of entertainment circle are they considered a part of? They¡¯re not even 18th-tier internet celebrities. Anyway, those types won¡¯t do. I won¡¯t agree, and neither will your grandpa,¡± Jiang Meiyun huffed angrily and pulled her to sit down. ¡°I¡¯m not asking him to find someone with a similar family background or status. I don¡¯t even care about small families with little wealth. He just needs to be clean.¡± Who knew how many people that kind of small-time internet celebrities had slept with? Just looking at them dirtied her eyes. Ling Sheng felt that this Eldest Aunt was a very interesting person. She did not have many ulterior motives, and her words were also very straightforward. She would not beat around the bush or talk sarcastically with her. When Huo Xuanzhou returned with Xiaoqi, he saw Ling Sheng chatting with his mother. He even frowned strangely. With the generation gap between them, how could the two of them have anything to chat about? ¡°Auntie, if you put it that way, any female can be his wife.¡± Ling Sheng laughed out loud. When she looked up, she met Huo Xuanzhou¡¯s gaze. Her smile froze and she let out a low cough guiltily. ¡°What are you talking about so happily?¡± Huo Xuanzhou walked forward with a frown. After Xiaoqi greeted them, he ran to sit beside Ling Sheng and whispered in her ear. His uncle had taken him out to light fireworks and firecrackers. It was so fun, so beautiful, and he was so happy. ¡°Did Xiaoqi thank Uncle?¡± Ling Sheng had always known that Huo Xuanzhou was really rather nice to him. He was a douchebag to other women, but he was sincere toward her. Otherwise, she would not have let him take Xiaoqi away. Chapter 827 - A Dab Hand ¡°Yes.¡± Xiaoqi nodded and looked up at Huo Xuanzhou. In a serious tone, he said, ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡± Huo Xuanzhou patted the little fella¡¯s head. It was surprising. In the past, he had thought that children were very annoying. Now, he quite liked them. If he had¡­ Jiang Meiyun had finally caught Huo Xuanzhou. He usually ran off without a trace, so she could not catch him even if she wanted to punish him. ¡°Look at Sheng Sheng. Xiaoqi is already so big. How adorable is the child? Look at how old you are. You don¡¯t even know how to bring a wife back. What did you promise me last month? You promised to bring her back to meet me during the Lunar New Year.¡± Huo Xuanzhou was most afraid of being nagged. His ears had grown calluses from the pestering. He sat on the sofa lazily, crossed his legs, and chewed on an apple. ¡°Mother, what are you anxious about? Even if I want to bring one back, I have to get the girl¡¯s consent, right? I¡¯m currently wooing her. Really. I¡¯m serious this time. When I succeed in my pursuit, I¡¯ll show her to you. I guarantee you¡¯ll be completely satisfied.¡± Ling Sheng looked at him and frowned. She suddenly had a bad feeling. Could he be wooing her Aunt Su Yan? This scumbag must not bring harm to her fairy aunt! ¡°When have you not said that before? If you go and look for those young models, internet celebrities, and streamers again, see if I won¡¯t get your father to punish you. Can you not find a proper woman? Are those women people whom you can take as a wife?¡± Jiang Meiyun twisted his ear angrily. Huo Xuanzhou dodged hurriedly and cried out in pain. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be like this! Sheng Sheng and Xiaoqi are here. I¡¯m someone who cares about my reputation too, all right?¡± ¡°Do you still care about your reputation?¡± Jiang Meiyun glared at him ferociously before lecturing him. ¡°When those filthy, messy girlfriends that you dated were being gossiped about like that, why didn¡¯t you think that you had a reputation too? Your father and I are people who care about our faces too!¡± Ling Sheng was giggling secretly by the side. So all the parents in the world were like this¡ªthey expected better from their children and fretted. There was no one else in the living room, so the mother and son did not avoid the topic in front of Ling Sheng and Xiaoqi. However, it was a little late at night now. Xiaoqi was already dozing off. After bidding them goodbye, Ling Sheng prepared to take Xiaoqi back to the room to shower and sleep. Huo Xuanzhou finally found a chance to escape. He jumped up hurriedly and chased after them. He picked Xiaoqi up directly. ¡°Xiaoqi, can Uncle send you back?¡± Jiang Meiyun knew that he was sincerely trying to escape. She sighed and pointed at him angrily before getting up to follow him. It was very late, so she went to see if the men had left. ¡°Sheng Sheng, when are you guys returning to the Su Family?¡± Huo Xuanzhou pretended to ask casually, not wanting to appear too purposeful. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Ling Sheng looked at him vigilantly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that if I¡¯m going back with you guys, there must be a lot of things to take since it¡¯s the new year. One car won¡¯t be enough. I¡¯ll be your chauffeur.¡± Huo Xuanzhou¡¯s expression was very deadpan. There was no way Ling Sheng would believe him. Upon hearing him say that, she realized that he had been unable to forget Aunt Su Yan ever since he had met her. He probably wanted to go to the Su Family to woo her. ¡°There¡¯s a chauffeur at home. What would I want you for? My father and I can both drive.¡± ¡°Why would a girl like you drive a car? It¡¯s not safe on the road. The chauffeur is an outsider. How can he compare to our own family?¡± Huo Xuanzhou had always known that this girl was very smart. Perhaps she had already seen through him. ¡°Besides, you don¡¯t know this. Grandpa gave all the servants at home a vacation. There¡¯s no one who can do the driving.¡± ¡°Let me tell you something. Are you discriminating against me because I came from the countryside? What¡¯s wrong with female drivers? We female motorists are a dab hand at driving, okay! Go and watch the news. For annual traffic accidents, 80 to 90 percent of the culprits are you male drivers. Who are you looking down on?¡± Ling Sheng rolled her eyes at him. Chapter 828 - Stay Far Away from Him Huo Xuanzhou said, ¡°I don¡¯t mean that. I¡¯m just saying that it¡¯s better for us family alone to go to the Su Family, Grandma¡¯s maiden home. I just feel sorry for you and I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be tired. It¡¯s quite a long journey to the old folks¡¯ house.¡± Ling Sheng knew that he was up to no good. ¡°Don¡¯t you beat around the bush with me! I¡¯m warning you. Put away your crooked thoughts. Otherwise, I¡¯ll tell my father whether you believe me or not. I¡¯ll see if he doesn¡¯t punish you properly!¡± Huo Xuanzhou said, ¡°What does my romantic relationship have to do with your father? Let me tell you something, Ling Sheng. Even the Milky Way can¡¯t stop the cowherd and the weaving maid from meeting every once a year[1]. You guys can¡¯t stop me.¡± This brat! He just knew that her heart was as clear as a mirror. She had probably guessed it long ago and was too lazy to beat around the bush anymore. During this period, he had been creating all kinds of opportunities to meet Su Yan by chance. He realized that the more he found out about her, the more he liked her. Some women were like a never-ending book. Every time the book was flipped open, there would be new surprises. Su Yan happened to be this type of woman who could make him hold onto his passion and strong interest. This was the first time he felt that not all women were that boring. It made him feel like he had discovered a new world. Besides, it was also a huge challenge. The more she ignored him and the calmer she was, the more he wanted to see her waver because of him. When he thought of the day when she would go crazy with infatuation for him or even become heartbroken because of him, the blood in his entire body boiled with excitement. This was the first time he had wanted to conquer a woman so badly and had sustained his passion for so long. He definitely would not let her escape his grasp. Ling Sheng was flabbergasted to hear him talk about ¡®The Cowherd and the Weaver Girl¡¯. You¡¯re just a douchebag. Are you worthy of being compared to him? Where¡¯s your face? Do you still want it? ¡°You¡¯re looking for my aunt?¡± Huo Xuanzhou raised his head arrogantly and turned to leave. He raised his hand and smiled, ¡°No comment.¡± Ling Sheng glared at him angrily and pointed at the back of his head. ¡°Just you wait. My father¡¯s fist will make you confess honestly.¡± Why was he so shameless? He was definitely just playing around. It was just a matter of time. He had grown bored of those women he had chased in the past after he had wooed them. Aunt Su Yan would not be the last. He was a playboy by nature. He wasn¡¯t going after her for love but for his own selfish desires. Huo Xuanzhou had not succeeded in persuading her and was preparing to find his grandma. It was easier to convince her. So what if he went to visit his relatives? How could they stop him?! Ling Sheng gritted her teeth and stomped her feet. This d*mned Huo Xuanzhou! She could not stop him but she could always tell her aunt to stay far away from him! During the Lunar New Year, the whole family was at home. It was very lively, and they all had fun late into the night, especially the men of the Huo Family. Normally, the Old Master would hold them back and not allow them to gamble. When it was the Lunar New Year, their hands would get itchy, and they had to play a couple of games every day. That night, Huo Ci went to the Lu Family to find Lu Yubai. When he returned, they were short of one person at the table. Huo Pei dragged him over to play mahjong. Most of the mahjong tables had been removed, and the friends who had been called to play mahjong had all gone home too. Only Huo Ji¡ªwho was more addicted to mahjong, Huo Li, and Huo Pei¡ªwho had been forced to stay back by the two of them¡ªwere still there. The eldest son, Huo Ting, had been dragged away by his wife, Jiang Meiyun. The second son, Huo Zhen, had bad legs. Ever since the kidnapping incident, his personality had also become more and more depressing. He would not participate in such gatherings. ¡°Brother, that¡¯s all for today. I¡¯m a little tired.¡± Huo Ci did not know how to play mahjong, nor was he addicted to it. The main reason was that he lost every bet he made. He was truly awful at it. [1] It comes from a romantic Chinese folk tale where a couple¡¯s love was not allowed and they became separated by the vast milky way, only able to reunite for a single day each year. Chapter 829 - : Terrible Luck He had played mahjong for 10 to 20 years already. However, the number of times he had won could be counted with two hands. The more one won, the more addicted one became to gambling. The more one lost, the angrier one became and wanted to win back what they had lost. It was a vicious cycle. It had been more than four hours since he had returned today, and he had already played nearly 20 rounds. He had not won once, and had lost about 500,000 by now. Third Brother, Huo Ji, looked at him. ¡°Ah Ci, this is just the start. It¡¯s the New Year. Don¡¯t spoil the fun.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Us brothers haven¡¯t met in such a long time. Let¡¯s go another two rounds.¡± Fifth Brother Huo Pei agreed. ¡°Sixth Brother, are you anxious about losing? Are you afraid that your luck is bad and you will keep losing? Do you even lack that bit of money?¡± Huo Li was a gambling addict. He could not stop gambling once he started, so he naturally did not want someone to leave. Besides, he usually wasn¡¯t very lucky at gambling, and his everyday luck was not good either. However, compared to Huo Ci, he was much better. Even if he could not win every time, he would not lose either. Because there was someone at the bottom anyway, it gave him a sense of pride, like he had become the King of Gambling. Huo Ci was someone who could not take provocation. Upon hearing his words, he was unhappy. How could a man not have the desire to win? ¡°I was afraid that you guys will lose until you can¡¯t even wear pants. Come on, next.¡± Upon seeing that his scheme had succeeded, Huo Li¡¯s eyes were full of self-satisfaction. ¡°Come, continue. The bargaining chip is too low. How can it match up to Sixth Brother¡¯s status? Increase the bet!¡± Huo Ci said, ¡°So be it. How much?¡± Upon seeing that the duo was about to make the decision for everyone, Huo Pei frowned and reminded them, ¡°Sixth Brother, Fourth Brother, take it easy. If Father finds out, we¡¯ll all suffer.¡± The Old Master had a rule that forbade one from playing big. It was fine if one lost hundreds of thousands or millions, but if he found out someone dared to bet big, he would definitely whip them to death. ¡°If you and I don¡¯t say anything, and everyone else keeps their mouths shut, how could Father know? Ah Pei, according to my knowledge, you just cashed out 50 million before the new year. Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t even bear to fork out such a small sum of money for fun!¡± Huo Li was a gambler. Now, he wanted to argue with anyone who opposed him. He was in the mood for gambling! Huo Pei thought to himself, even if I can¡¯t win money, I won¡¯t lose either. There was Ah Ci the scapegoat as the worst player in any case. ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t say.¡± Huo Li gave Huo Ji a look. ¡°What about Third Brother?¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve said so, let¡¯s play a bigger game.¡± Huo Ji liked to gamble too. He had never let the Old Master discover his secret. The key was that he lacked money badly. There was a business deal before the new year where he had lost tens of millions. He did not dare let the Old Master know, afraid that he would seize the business away from him. He had to pay for the losses himself. In the past, tens of millions would not have been a big deal to him. However, he had been dragged to Macau again to have fun during that period and had lost a lot of money. He did not even have any turnover left. If he transferred a large sum of funds wantonly, it would definitely alarm the Old Master. This was a good opportunity. Sixth Brother was rich and he was poor at gambling too. He would get some money from him to make up for his deficit first. Before Ling Sheng went to bed, she even knocked on her father¡¯s door to see if he had returned. A servant told her that he had been dragged away by Fifth Uncle to play mahjong. As soon as she entered the house, she heard a commotion downstairs. It seemed like someone had come. Everyone had gone out to join in the fun. Xiaoqi was already asleep. After Ling Sheng covered him with a blanket, she closed the door and went out. She happened to bump into Huo Xuanzhou, who was walking down leisurely from the third floor. Chapter 830 - Disguising as a Pig to Eat a Tiger (1) ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why is it suddenly so lively?¡± Ling Sheng was only familiar with him. ¡°My mother said that Song Feifei is back with her prince fianc¨¦. They all went downstairs to take a look. She¡¯s already at the door.¡± Huo Xuanzhou pulled her to his side and reminded her kindly. ¡°She¡¯s been coveting the bedroom you¡¯re staying in now for a good few decades. Be careful.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a room.¡± Ling Sheng was baffled. It was just a room. Fourth Aunt had already kicked up a fuss in the morning. ¡°This matter is not about a mere room. It is about who is part of the Huo Family. Grandpa let you stay here to tell everyone that you¡¯re the real granddaughter of the Huo Family.¡± Huo Xuanzhou looked at her and saw how she laughed uncaringly. ¡°Fourth Aunt has been trying to please Grandpa a lot for this room. Now that the room has been given to you, what do you think they will do?¡± ¡°They probably feel that it¡¯s unfair. They¡¯re jealous. But¡­ Grandpa gave it to me. I wasn¡¯t the one who threw a fuss and insisted on it.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s facial expression was very innocent. Huo Xuanzhou knew that she was pretending to be naive, so he rapped his finger on her head exasperatedly. He pouted and lowered his voice. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll wait to see you play the pig to eat the tiger.¡± Ling Sheng went down with Huo Xuanzhou. The living room was already full. Upon hearing that her fianc¨¦ was a prince, everyone wanted to come and take a look. To see what was different between a prince from a foreign country and a nobility¡¯s son from China. When Xiao Hui knew that Huo Feifei was about to arrive, she knocked on the doors one by one and called everyone down. She had a smile on her face, and her whole body was full of pride. Look, look, look. Who was as impressive as her? The daughter she raised had become successful. She had gone overseas to study and found a wealthy son-in-law for her, who was a prince. Huo Xiao was asleep, but Su Xiyin was also called out. She pulled Ling Sheng to her side. ¡°Why did you come down? You should go back to sleep.¡± ¡°I also want to see if the prince has four eyes and eight legs,¡± Ling Sheng smiled as she whispered in her grandma¡¯s ear. Oh my, this scene reminded her of the Jia Manor in ¡®Dream of the Red Chamber¡¯, where they were welcoming the Imperial Concubine visiting her parents. All kinds of people had come out. However, Fifth Aunt really treated her daughter as a consort. Even her grandma had been woken up to welcome her in the middle of the night. How shameless. Huo Xuanzhou, who was with her, smiled when he heard her words. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go find a king? When the real queen of the Rong Family comes home to visit her family tomorrow, the President and the cabinet ministers will all go to meet her. If you manage to get to that position, the whole Huo Family will welcome you grandly.¡± Ling Sheng pouted and thought to herself, forget it. ¡°How can there be so many kings and princes in the world for me to find? She¡¯s the queen of Country Y. How can she be the same as those wild princes who came out of nowhere?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not bad either. You have the richest man in the world,¡± Huo Xuanzhou lowered his voice. ¡°They want to arrange blind dates for you. Do you really not intend to bring him out to escape?¡± Ling Sheng was very calm. ¡°What? We broke up long ago.¡± Huo Xuanzhou¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What did you say?¡± Ling Sheng pinched his arm and gritted her teeth as she asked, ¡°You were the one who gave Grandpa his phone number, right? I haven¡¯t settled the score with you yet. How dare you ask me this question?!¡± Huo Xuanzhou said, ¡°You broke up just because of this? Why did you break up? You should at least bring him home to scare this bunch of inexperienced women before breaking up. Sixth Uncle and Grandpa made you break up?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Ling Sheng nodded gloomily. Upon seeing her depressed look, Huo Xuanzhou felt extremely guilty. In a low voice, he asked, ¡°Is it really because of my call? You know Grandpa¡¯s temper too. Since he asked me to call him, would I dare not?¡± Chapter 831 - Disguising as a Pig to Eat a Tiger (2) Ling Sheng did not care. ¡°You can apologize with your death!¡± Huo Xuanzhou sighed extremely regretfully. ¡°You don¡¯t know this, but Jun Shiyan is even a duke. In terms of power and status, he¡¯s much more impressive than that mascot king from the Rong Family.¡± Ling Sheng really did not know this. Upon hearing him mention it, she asked, ¡°What duke?¡± ¡°The Cape Family. On his grandpa¡¯s side, that title has been passed down for generations. They monopolize mineral resources and are in the financial sector, which are the most profitable industries. In Europe, 30% of the real estate belongs to his family.¡± Huo Xuanzhou had not expected her to not even know this. He was full of disdain. ¡°Before you looked for him, didn¡¯t you check his family background?¡± Ling Sheng rolled her eyes at him and thought to herself. Do you have to check on other people¡¯s backgrounds first to see how much money they have when you¡¯re in love? The richest man in the world is already the richest, all right? Who knew that there would be so many other messy nobility titles. Upstairs, Huo Ci and the others had also come down. Ling Sheng could feel the low, restrained pressure on her father immediately. It was very cold and felt irritable, making her unable to breathe for a moment. Upon seeing his dark, handsome face, she mustered up her courage before asking softly, ¡°Father, did something happen to my Fifth Uncle?¡± ¡°Scram! What could have happened to your Fifth Uncle? You should curse him instead!¡± Huo Ci had lost too many times, so he was extremely angry inwardly. He had not expected to lose in those rounds. He did not care about the money. He had plenty of money. He could still afford to lose that little bit. What he cared about was that he had not won all this time. When the group of them saw that they had won enough, they then said that they were unwilling to play anymore. They didn¡¯t even give him the chance to turn the tables. He could not take this lying down! ¡°Then, what happened to you?¡± As soon as Ling Sheng finished speaking, Su Xiyin dragged her away. Su Xiyin whispered, ¡°Ignore him. He must have lost at mahjong again.¡± ¡°Is my father good at playing mahjong?¡± Ling Sheng glanced over to the side and saw her few uncles on the sofa, their faces were shining full of happiness. They were even talking to her father beside them, saying things like he would win his losses back the next time and continuing tomorrow night. Su Xiyin shook her head. ¡°He loses every bet. Yet, he never learns his lesson every time and gets dragged away to give money to others. I wonder how much he has lost in the past few years.¡± However, it was the Lunar New Year, and they did not lack that tiny bit of money. If they wanted to have fun, they could have fun. As long as they were happy. Xiao Hui suddenly shouted excitedly and greeted her. ¡°Feifei, you¡¯re finally back. We¡¯ve all been waiting for you for a long time. Look at your uncles and aunties. They dote on Feifei the most.¡± Huo Feifei greeted her mother with an extremely haughty expression. She raised her head and puffed out her chest, getting into her stance. Then, she pulled the man beside her and introduced him. ¡°Mother, this is Edward, my fianc¨¦.¡± She finally came back with her head held high. She would no longer have to receive dirty looks from the Huo Family. She was about to become a princess consort, so everyone would envy her and look at her in a different light. Ling Sheng, who quite liked gossip and excitement, pulled Huo Xuanzhou to the side. They could see the newcomers from the front. Huo Feifei was quite pretty. Perhaps it was because she had studied abroad, but her makeup was very thick and European. Her fianc¨¦, Edward, also looked very energetic. He was very tall, but he did not look handsome at all. Huo Xuanzhou said to Ling Sheng, ¡°Why is he so ugly? He must be older than me!¡± Ling Sheng held back her laughter. What was he blurting out the truth for? She let out a low cough and lowered her voice. ¡°Don¡¯t have overly high expectations. He has a good family background and is even a prince. It¡¯s good enough that he has a rank. You can¡¯t expect him to be handsome, rich, and have a good family background altogether, right? Such a person is very rare.¡± Chapter 832 - Disguising as a Pig to Eat a Tiger (3) ¡°Nonsense. Am I not one?¡± Huo Xuanzhou retorted. Ling Sheng could not help but laugh. B*llshit. You¡¯re a douchebag, she thought. Aren¡¯t you embarrassed to praise yourself? ¡°No way.¡± How shameless! He only knew how to flatter himself! ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± Huo Xuanzhou rubbed his chin narcissistically. Upon seeing Huo Feifei arrogantly walk over in her high heels with her fianc¨¦ to greet the elders at home, he let out an unhappy snort. ¡°Look at how proud she is. She only found a mascot!¡± Fourth Aunt, in particular, had started to brag a long time ago about how rich, influential, and powerful the prince¡¯s family was. People with true power and status kept a low profile. Would they brag about such things? Huo Feifei¡¯s brain was not normal to begin with. She better not get deceived and even help others count their money. It would be interesting if she got slapped in the face. Huo Feifei had changed her name a long time ago. When her household register had been placed under the Huo Family¡¯s fifth family branch, she had started calling them her parents. However, the Old Master had never officially admitted her. She was not included in the Huo Family¡¯s genealogy. To the Huo Family, she could not be regarded as a true member of the Huo Family. At this moment, she greeted the elders at home one by one and introduced her fianc¨¦ as though she was showing off. Among the other juniors at home, especially the daughters-in-law of Huo Xuanzhou¡¯s generation, the men did not have much ability. They relied on their family¡¯s wealth and were waiting to split the family assets! In addition, ever since Huo Ci¡¯s matter, Huo Xiao had not cared about the marriages of his children and grandchildren anymore. As a result, the grandchildren of this generation could not get wives from big and influential families. They only married average families. People of different social classes had different horizons. When they heard Huo Feifei mention Edward¡¯s family background, they all tried their best to get closer to her, to befriend her and strike up a connection. Usually, when wealthy ladies had nothing to do, they liked to shop, shop, and shop. They liked to compare bags, clothes, makeup, husbands and children. They even compared relatives with one another. There were all kinds of competitions. When the time came to show off in front of others, they could boast that there was a princess consort at home who had a good relationship with them. It would also be a topic of conversation. Huo Feifei had never had much of a presence in the Huo Family. The Old Master had been talking about wanting a granddaughter every day, but he did not like her much. He had not even allowed her to enter the ancestral hall. Her parents had mentioned it countless times, but they had not been able to make him relent and put her name on the Huo Family register. The uncles and aunties at home acted according to the Old Master¡¯s wishes, so they naturally did not take her seriously either. No matter how hard she tried to please them, this was always the case. It was as though she was not a family member but just a dispensable character. Now that she was surrounded, everyone¡¯s eyes were on her, especially the women at home. They all looked at her enviously, making her feel very proud and she enjoyed it. She felt like she had finally gotten what she wanted after all the hard times. The men of the Huo Family did not care about such matters. Even if the king of Country Y came, they would not flatter or fawn on him, let alone a prince of a small country. The Huo Family¡¯s status could be ranked among the top even in China. They had money, power, and influence. Even if the prince of a small country came, the former would have to curry favor with them! This was especially true for Huo Ci. When the unmarried couple greeted him and called him Sixth Uncle, he nodded symbolically like a master of the place. He considered that he had acknowledged them, so he took out his phone and started playing games. He had originally wanted to leave, but when he saw that the rest had not left and that his eldest brother and nephews were talking to that Prince Edward, he reined in his temper and stayed behind. Chapter 833 - Disguising as a Pig to Eat a Tiger (4) Ling Sheng was an obedient girl. Since everyone was surrounding the couple, she could not appear too independent. She sat on the outermost circle and listened to the group of women talk. Women¡¯s conversational topics, especially in this kind of situation, were all praises. They complimented Huo Feifei, praising her for being capable and finding a prince. She was really impressive. They asked her how she had managed to woo him, et cetera. Huo Feifei was not stingy with her words either. She exaggerated the story of her meeting and falling in love with the prince. The romantic plot that was like a novel made the ladies present sigh with envy. Huo Xuanzhou did not join the crowd of men. Instead, he sat on the sofa armrest beside Ling Sheng. He was like a live bullet screen. No matter what Huo Feifei said, he had to complain to Ling Sheng in a soft voice. He said that she was lying, that she was being fake, and it was like she was acting in a television drama. Her vanity was incredible. She had gone all out to show off. Huo Feifei was very happy. This was the first time she was enjoying being the center of attention. She was very excited and wanted to tell them all about the glory, status, and power of the Edward Family in one breath. She wanted to let them know exactly how noble the man she had found was. These men of the Huo Family were not worthy of being compared to him. ¡°By the way, Edward prepared a gift for everyone.¡± Huo Feifei put on airs. She was no longer the Huo Feifei who only knew how to please them in the past. She had to act like a future princess consort. She raised her tone and shouted, ¡°Butler!¡± When Ling Sheng heard the word ¡°Butler¡±, she swallowed the grape in her mouth before she could spit the skin out. She even swallowed the seeds altogether. She let out a low cough and took a look at Huo Xuanzhou. What kind of feeling did Huo Feifei give others? She was imitating others but making a fool of herself. She obviously did not have this kind of temperament, but she wanted to display it and make everyone bow down to her. However, she had really brought a lot of butlers and servants. The two butlers and nearly 20 servants were holding various gifts respectfully, which all looked very exquisite. Huo Feifei thought to herself, I¡¯ll broaden your horizons and let you see how true aristocrats live. The gifts they give are all very honorable. Even the servants are incomparable to these vulgar servants of the Huo Family. Everyone had a gift, but when the servant distributed all the way to Ling Sheng, she got stuck. She looked at Huo Feifei and inquired, ¡°Ms. Huo.¡± Huo Feifei looked over, and the expression in her eyes changed suddenly. It was the illegitimate daughter that her mother had said Sixth Uncle had brought over. She was the illegitimate daughter who had snatched the room and things that had originally belonged to her. She looked toward Ling Sheng and pretended not to recognize her. ¡°Mother, who¡¯s this?¡± Xiao Hui was stunned too. She had already told her. In the morning, she had been extremely angry because of the room so she had told Feifei immediately. But she also understood what her daughter meant. ¡°Ling Sheng, she¡¯s your Sixth Uncle¡¯s daughter. Look at my memory. How could I forget to tell you?¡± Huo Feifei nodded in understanding and gave Ling Sheng a superior look. ¡°So it¡¯s Younger Sister Sheng Sheng. Sorry, I didn¡¯t know you were here. I didn¡¯t prepare your gift. You¡¯re not angry with me, are you?!¡± Upon seeing the mother and daughter¡¯s micro-expressions and actions, Ling Sheng knew that Huo Feifei was aware. She was just pretending not to know. She hurriedly said, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re being too serious. It¡¯s all right. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you give me a gift or not. You being able to come home is already the best gift.¡± Huo Feifei thought that this little b*stard¡¯s was really such a sweet-talker. She knew how to talk well. No wonder she had the old man at home wrapped around her fingers. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re not angry with me. I still have a lot of good things over there. You can choose them later.¡± Chapter 834 - Disguising as a Pig to Eat a Tiger (5) Ling Sheng smiled sweetly. ¡°Thank you, Older Sister.¡± The sisterhood was deep, and they seemed very harmonious on the surface. Xiao Hui¡¯s face was also full of smugness. She did not even look Ling Sheng in the eye. Humph, so what if the old master doted on this little b*stard Ling Sheng? She was still inferior to Feifei. No, she could not compare to Feifei even by a long mile. Feifei¡¯s future husband was a prince, but what about her? Not only was she an illegitimate daughter, but she was also raising an unknown little b*stard child. Who knew where he had come from? The women at the scene were used to observing others¡¯ expressions. Everyone had their own plans and schemes in their minds as to which side to stand on or which side to lean toward. There was definitely no one on Ling Sheng¡¯s side. Xiao Hui and Cao Yunxian had secretly spread rumors that the Old Master cared and doted on her so much that he treated her like the apple of his eye. He definitely had the intention to share his assets with her. The assets were like a huge, delicious cake in the Huo Family. Everyone was eyeing it covetously, waiting to get their share. The more people there were, the less they would get. At a time like this, whoever dared to touch their interests would be their common enemy. Besides, Huo Ci had already said early on that he would not take the Huo Family¡¯s assets. However, what he was doing now was obviously planning to join in the war for the assets. And Ling Sheng was the person he had let in to share the cake, so she was naturally a thorn in their side. Huo Xuanzhou opened the gift on the spot. It was a man¡¯s wristwatch, a brand he did not recognize. He could tell at a glance that the quality was not good. It was too inferior. He gestured symbolically on his wrist and smiled, ¡°Feifei, thanks!¡± Huo Feifei looked very calm on the surface, but she was already overjoyed in her heart. The items she had brought were all top-notch in the world. She hurriedly boasted. ¡°Brother Zhou, this watch was personally made by a watch craftsman used by the royal family. It¡¯s the only one in the world. It¡¯s good that you like it.¡± Huo Xuanzhou was a collector. He could tell what was good and valuable at a glance. However, he could not be bothered to expose her. He nodded casually. ¡°I like it. Yes, I like it.¡± Although Ling Sheng was not an expert, she had seen many good things. She could tell at a glance whether they were good or bad. Compared to her father¡¯s wristwatches, the quality was too poor. Huo Xuanzhou put the items away immediately. He took a look at Prince Edward by the side and thought to himself, what kind of bullsh*t prince is this? Who knows where he got this stupid watch from? Is he crazy to come to our Huo Family to fool people?! Upon seeing that everyone liked her gifts, Huo Feifei became even more proud. When she spoke, she became even more confident. Now, they knew how good she was. It was said that the Old Master had gone to bed early because he was unwell. She really should let him come out and broaden his horizons. It was already quite late, and they had not chatted for long before Huo Ci could not take it anymore. He could not be bothered to deal with them anymore. When he walked past Ling Sheng, he called out to her. ¡°Hurry up and go to bed. We still have to pick people up at the airport early in the morning.¡± Huo Feifei smiled and asked, ¡°Sixth Uncle, who are you fetching?¡± Huo Ci gave her a sideways look. ¡°You want to interfere in my business?¡± Huo Feifei had always known that Huo Ci did not like her. Her face flushed red from his retort, and she felt embarrassed and angry. ¡°Sixth Uncle, you¡¯re jesting. I don¡¯t dare.¡± He actually did not give her face! What was so impressive about him? He was just a foul actor in the entertainment circle while she was the princess consort now! Chapter 835 - Disguising as a Pig to Eat a Tiger (6) ¡°Sixth Brother, are you going to fetch King William and the Queen?¡± Jiang Meiyun asked deliberately. She just could not stand Huo Feifei. This girl was obviously different from before. She thought that she could show off toward them now that she had hooked a rich man. She was all capable. ¡°What queen? I¡¯m going to fetch Rong Ying,¡± Huo Ci frowned, his tone a little harsh. What king or queen? In his eyes, she would always be Rong Ying, the little girl who ran behind their backsides. Even if she married God, she would still be her! If that girl became like Huo Feifei after becoming a princess consort or even a queen, then she could go wherever the h*ll she wanted. There was no way he would fetch her! When Huo Feifei heard Rong Ying¡¯s name, her expression worsened. The hands placed on her knees clenched subconsciously. Rong Ying. Everyone knew her. In the future, she wanted to let all the Chinese people know that she, Huo Feifei, was married to a prince and would be a princess consort. When Edward succeeded the throne in the future, she would also be a queen! She, Huo Feifei, was not inferior to Rong Ying in any way. She wanted the whole world to know her. Edward had said that when they got married, the leaders of various countries would attend their grand wedding. The entire process of the wedding would be broadcast live globally, and official media from various countries would come to watch it live. ¡°Sixth Brother, if I remember correctly, they are only returning on the fourth day of the lunar new year. It¡¯s only the first day today. You¡¯re too anxious,¡± Zhang Yuechan, the second daughter-in-law, teased him. Huo Ci swept her a casual look, not giving her any face. ¡°Why? Can¡¯t I prepare in advance?¡± Upon being criticized, Zhang Yuechan¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I was just joking. Why are you so angry?¡± Huo Ci could not be bothered with these women. He looked at Su Xiyin and said, ¡°Mother, it¡¯s late. You should go back to sleep too. You¡¯re not a young person anymore. Why are you tormenting yourself by staying up with them?¡± Su Xiyin stood up with a smile. ¡°Then, you young people can chat. I won¡¯t be accompanying you. Sleep early.¡± Ling Sheng held her grandma¡¯s arm and yawned widely on her shoulder. She was really sleepy. Huo Xuanzhou greeted them and ran away with them. Huo Ting stood up as well. ¡°Go to bed early. We¡¯ll talk again tomorrow. This short period of time doesn¡¯t matter.¡± The crowd dispersed. When Ling Sheng reached the stairs, she wanted to test her father¡¯s way of thinking. Hence, she whispered, ¡°Father, Sister Feifei is really impressive. She found such an awesome prince.¡± Huo Ci let out a cold snort and shot Huo Feifei a look out of the corner of his eye. ¡°This kind of thing that doesn¡¯t even know its own capabilities is either stupid or broken. What¡¯s so impressive about it?¡± Before Ling Sheng could ask what he meant, she swallowed her words into her stomach under her father¡¯s gaze, which looked like he was watching a retard. She chased after him hurriedly. ¡°Father, do I have to go fetch them too on that day?¡± Why should she follow him to the airport? She was not familiar with him. ¡°Bring Xiaoqi with you.¡± After saying that, Huo Ci entered the house and closed the door with a bang. Ling Sheng nearly hit the door, but Huo Xuanzhou grabbed her, which caused the back of her head to crash into his hard chest. Her face instantly contorted in pain. ¡°Do you want to die?¡± Huo Xuanzhou even rapped on her, worsening her injuries. ¡°You heartless thing. If I didn¡¯t grab you, your face would have been flattened by now.¡± Ling Sheng looked up angrily and growled. ¡°My face is not made of dough!¡± Chapter 836 - Disguising as a Pig to Eat a Tiger (7) Huo Xuanzhou observed her angry appearance; her puffed cheeks made her look like a squirrel stuffed with pine nuts. She was extremely adorable. He could not help but pat her furry head comfortingly. In a serious tone, he said, ¡°Hurry up and go to bed. Look at your dark circles. I heard that they are setting you up on a blind date tomorrow. Don¡¯t scare the person away the moment they meet.¡± ¡°It would be better if he ran away.¡± Ling Sheng wanted to sleep. She was already tired, and she usually did not get enough sleep. She wanted to try her best to catch up on sleep during the Lunar New Year. However, before she could enter her room, Huo Feifei¡¯s butler asked her to follow him. Huo Feifei was very angry and indignant. What right did Ling Sheng, an illegitimate daughter, have to live in the main bedroom of the Huo Family? She had lived in the Huo Family for 20 years, hell-bent on proving herself and tried her best to please everyone, especially the Old Master and Old Madam. However, what had she gotten in return? In exchange, they had not even been willing to give her a room. They had even given the main room that she had been longing to live in to Ling Sheng, a little b*stard. She finally knew that she was nothing in their eyes. They had not acknowledged her at all or treated her as a member of the Huo Family, especially that pair of old farts! Upon seeing her look at herself in the mirror for a long time, Edward walked forward. ¡°My dear, you¡¯re already very beautiful.¡± Huo Feifei looked at the man in front of her. ¡°Edward, you¡¯ll love me forever, and give me whatever I want?¡± Edward looked at her lovingly. ¡°Of course.¡± Huo Feifei said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you on very good terms with King William? Can you take me to fetch King William and the Queen that day?¡± Humph! Was Huo Ci the only one who knew how to pick them up at the airport? She could go too. William and Edward were very good friends overseas. She would broaden their horizons when the time came. The expression in Edward¡¯s eyes changed slightly as he caressed her face gently. ¡°But, my dear, I hope you¡¯ll always be as beautiful as a flower. You¡¯ll have to be there early to pick them up. If you become haggard because of waking up early, my heart will ache terribly.¡± Huo Feifei was so charmed that her heart had already flown into the clouds. She liked the way Edward was obsessed with her alone, making her feel that she was needed and worthy of being doted on. Ling Sheng stood beside the butler and listened to him knock on the door. He was speaking in pure French. Judging from the butler¡¯s words and actions, he truly did seem a little like a noble by birth. Huo Feifei invited her in enthusiastically. There were already many things placed on the bed and the dressing table. She pulled her forward. ¡°Sheng Sheng, these clothes are all for you. Our figures are about the same. These clothes are all from famous, high-end brands. There aren¡¯t many in the world. I¡¯ve only worn them once or twice. Do you like them?¡± When Ling Sheng saw this, she thought, I don¡¯t like it. How could I like something that others have worn? Sister, you¡¯re strange too. Do you give used things to others? However, she still had to maintain a harmonious facade. She could not be too disrespectful, right? Huo Feifei thought to herself that she was just an illegitimate daughter; one who had also grown up in the countryside. She could not even bear to give her these things. This was truly Ling Sheng¡¯s honor. She smiled on the surface and said, ¡°I really only wore them once or twice. Look, there are even some tags that haven¡¯t been torn off. There are really too many clothes that Edward bought for me. You don¡¯t know this, but I didn¡¯t let him buy so many. I¡¯m just one person. I can change 100 pieces a day and still be unable to finish wearing them in a year.¡± Chapter 837 - Disguising as a Pig to Eat a Tiger (8) Upon hearing her boasts, Ling Sheng deliberately pretended to be ignorant and exclaimed, ¡°Oh my god, Sister Feifei, these clothes really look nice! Brother-in-law really loves you. I¡¯m really envious of you.¡± The customized clothes were all from high-end luxury brands, and one of them was even a dress from a top-tier luxury brand that only served the royal family. Coincidentally, she had walked down the red carpet at the end of September last year and was wearing it. However, Xu Xi had said that this was the only gown in the world. Back then, an ignorant female celebrity who also wanted to step on her had bought a marketing account to defame her for wearing a wild chicken brand. Later,the designer¡¯s certification was revealed, and various eye-opening comments were made on Weibo. She had one herself, and Huo Feifei had one here too. There was no doubt that the Third Master had given her a genuine product. Then, was the dress in front of her fake? Clothes could look very similar if they were high-quality imitations. Some people could not even tell if they were real or fake, especially people like her who did not care much about clothes. That was what Huo Feifei wanted to hear. Upon seeing her look like a country bumpkin entering the city, Huo Feifei despised her in her heart. But she smiled kindly outwardly, ¡°Then, you can choose whatever you want. Take whatever you like. I didn¡¯t know you were home, so I didn¡¯t prepare a gift for you. Take it as an apology.¡± Ling Sheng looked at this clothing and touched another one. She acted according to what others hoped to see, portraying the image of a country bumpkin vividly. ¡°They¡¯re all nice. I don¡¯t even know which one to choose. Can I think about it?¡± ¡°Okay, take your time to consider it. If you like all of them, take them all.¡± Upon seeing Ling Sheng, Huo Feifei thought of her previous lifestyle again. In the past, she had never seen so many high-end luxury items. Although she had been raised in the Huo Family, she had not been able to gain Grandpa¡¯s favor. Hence, even though her mother had treated her well, she would not spend so much money to buy such high-end luxury products for her. At most, she bought clothes from luxury brands. However, everything was fine now. She had finally gotten to live the life she had dreamed of. The people who had once looked down on her had to treat her politely and flatter her. Her sense of superiority rose immediately. The current her was different from this country bumpkin in front of her. She could have whatever she wanted. They were all the best. Did she have it? Huo Feifei dragged Ling Sheng to the dressing table smugly and pointed at the small bottles and pots. ¡°These cosmetics are global limited-edition products. There are only one or two of them. They were custom-made by Edward for my skin. I only have one face. How can I use so many things? I didn¡¯t use these things much. I only opened some of them. Look at what you want and take them all.¡± ¡°What kind of brands are this? They look so high-end that I don¡¯t even recognize them. What are the words printed on it?¡± Ling Sheng could clearly feel Huo Feifei¡¯s smugness. She was showing off her superiority in front of her. If she really took these things, by tomorrow, the whole Huo Family and even the upper social class of the capital would know that she had used other people¡¯s things, and even treated them like treasures. Forget about the rest. If she really took these, her father would find her an embarrassment and break her legs. Huo Feifei rolled her eyes. What an ignorant person! She¡¯ll help her to broaden her horizons. She pointed at the makeup products and introduced them to her. These were in English, French, German, Italian, et cetera. Ling Sheng tugged at Huo Feifei. ¡°Sister Feifei, I have a lot of makeup products over there too. I don¡¯t even know how to read so I don¡¯t know which country they¡¯re from. Can you take a look at them for me?¡± Chapter 839 - Disguising as a Pig to Eat a Tiger (10) Ling Sheng looked at her in disbelief, her eyes red with anger and anxiety. She was about to cry. ¡°How could that be? How could it be fake? This is too much.¡± If she had still been a little hopeful about Huo Feifei just now and had thought that she was not that evil, she was 100% sure now that the woman in front of her was very evil! ¡°What about these?¡± Ling Sheng looked at the other items on the table sadly. Huo Feifei looked at her dressing table. This was the only set she had that contained some lipstick and makeup on. They were all branded. Nothing different about them, other than the logo on them. Speaking of logos, there was also a special logo on the priceless makeup set just now. It was written in two letters: J & L. She did not know what special meaning it had. This was probably the most valuable cosmetic she had. She did not see more anywhere else. This was probably the most valuable thing she had. Her lips curled up in disdain. ¡°There¡¯s no need to check. They must be fake. You¡¯re a celebrity too. How can you not have the ability to make such judgements?¡± She was indeed a country bumpkin from the countryside. She had never seen any good stuff before and believed everything she said. The real thing was definitely the real thing, but why would she tell her? She did not know why, but when she saw her looking sad and being deceived by her like a fool, she felt very happy, accomplished, and satisfied. ¡°Then, the rest are fake too,¡± Ling Sheng sniffled, feeling sad and angry. She puffed her cheeks out angrily and pressed an exquisite button on the dressing table. Huo Feifei saw the walls on both sides of the dressing table suddenly being pulled apart. It wasn¡¯t a wall, but a huge display cabinet with a strong and beautiful design. It was full of various cosmetics, high-end brands with names that could be pronounced, and even more high-end brands with unpronounceable names. From the skincare sets to base makeup to cosmetic accessories, there were whole sets of them. All the makeup products and two custom-made letters could be seen from all angles. They were the same as the set on the table: J & L. Ling Sheng could clearly see the fleeting jealousy in the woman¡¯s eyes. She sniffled and asked with a last glimmer of hope, ¡°Sister Feifei, are these all fake?¡± She was terrible. This woman was simply evil. To think she had thought she was not that bad. She was really disappointed by her! Huo Feifei was shocked. She had not expected a country bumpkin like her to have so many makeup products. They were all top-notch luxury brands. Envy burned within her as she nodded. ¡°They¡¯re all fake.¡± Ling Sheng thought, do you really think I¡¯m a fool? That I¡¯ll believe everything you say? How can you have the cheek to say that it¡¯s imitation goods? Grandma had said that her grandpa had asked Fifth Uncle to help her design this room. Fifth Uncle had personally decided on the interior decorations to the furniture so as to design a beautiful bedroom for her. When she saw the logo on the clothes and makeup products, she knew that the Third Master had prepared them. She had asked Fifth Uncle, and he had said that the Third Master had begged him to let them in. They were all quite good quality. It would be a waste not to accept them. ¡°Sheng Sheng, as an elder sister, I¡¯m not criticizing you. What kind of friend gave this to you? How could he give you such things? What kind of intentions does he bear?¡± Huo Feifei looked like she was very concerned about her. Ling Sheng said, ¡°A friend of mine gave them to me.¡± Huo Feifei asked, ¡°Is he your boyfriend?¡± Ling Sheng said ambiguously, ¡°Just a friend.¡± Chapter 840 - Disguising as a Pig to Eat a Tiger (11) Chapter 840: Disguising as a Pig to Eat a Tiger (11) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios If she told her now that Jun Shiyan had given them to her, she did not know if Huo Feifei would be so angry that she would die of fright. Where had she gotten the guts to say that the Third Master had given her counterfeit products? When she saw that others were better off than her, Huo Feifei could not hide her pettiness anymore. She said in a strange tone, ¡°Sheng Sheng, as your older sister, let me remind you that there are many scammers in today¡¯s society. Your friend used these fake goods to deceive you. You have to be careful. What kind of family is the Huo Family? He must be fooling you, thinking that you don¡¯t know anything. He must have taken a fancy in the Huo Family behind you.¡± ¡°Sister Feifei is right. I¡¯ll remember that,¡± Ling Sheng replied obediently. She thought to herself, you¡¯re right. He covets me! As for the Huo Family, he¡¯s much richer than them. ¡°It¡¯s good that you remember.. How old is that person? What does he look like? I heard from my mother and the others that you don¡¯t have a boyfriend yet. They¡¯re all looking for a matchmaking partner for you. Those men outside are either after your looks or the Huo Family¡¯s family background. Anyway, you have to be more careful.¡± Huo Feifei felt sour and angry. She did not have to think to know that the person who had given her these gifts was definitely an old man. Old and ugly, the kind who could be her father. To put it bluntly, the entertainment circle was just a high-end brothel. It could only attract those greasy old men. ¡°He¡¯s not that old.¡± After saying that, Ling Sheng changed the subject. ¡°Sister Feifei, I still have a lot of clothes over there. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re high-quality imitations too. Help me take a look! If they¡¯re really fake too, I¡¯ll definitely settle the score with him and cut ties with him.¡± Upon hearing her stutter, Huo Feifei was sure that he was an old man. If he was young, handsome, and rich, how could she not show off? She nodded arrogantly, ¡°I can help you take a look. You have to be more careful in the future. Grandpa and Sixth Uncle care about their reputation the most. Look, if word of you getting deceived spreads, where will we put the Huo Family¡¯s face?¡± Ling Sheng nodded vigorously, feeling indignant. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± When Huo Feifei saw the dressing room, she felt as though a fire of jealousy was burning within her, making her feel like she was about to explode. The dressing room was not particularly big, but the clothes, shoes, bags, accessories, and jewelry inside were top-notch. Those clothes were all luxurious, high-end, and limited edition. She had only seen them in photos and not in real life. They not only symbolized money but also status. One or two pieces could be obtained as long as one was rich, powerful, and influential. However, if one wanted to collect them like a stamp album and gather all these luxurious items together, it would be extremely difficult. Not many people in the world could do that. How could she not be angry that this little b*stard Ling Sheng actually had something that even she, the future princess consort, did not have?! She really hated it. She wished she could burn everything, all of these eyesores that did not belong to her right now! What right did an illegitimate daughter, a slut have to possess what she could not have? Even if it was all ruined, she would not want others to have it. ¡°Sister Feifei, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Ling Sheng felt that her father was too right. A person who could not even recognize her own capabilities was either stupid or evil. Huo Feifei was both stupid and evil. She did not want to continue playing with her anymore. Chapter 841 - Disguising as a Pig to Eat a Tiger (12) ¡°Nothing,¡± Huo Feifei smiled disdainfully. ¡°They¡¯re all imitation clothing. They look quite real, but fake items can never be real. Sheng Sheng, as your older sister, I advise you not to wear them out. If someone finds out that you¡¯re wearing fake brands, where will our Huo Family¡¯s face go?¡± Ling Sheng asked, ¡°Then, Sister Feifei, what do you think I should do?¡± Huo Feifei said, ¡°If you throw them away, there will be a lot of eyes around, which means that more people could chance upon them. When they find out that these were thrown out from the Huo residence¡­ We won¡¯t be able to afford to lose the face. It¡¯s best if you find a place secretly and burn them all. I¡¯ll help you. I have servants over there. You can take everything outside right now and burn them secretly.¡± Upon hearing this, Ling Sheng nodded hurriedly. ¡°Yes, Sister Feifei. You won¡¯t tell anyone, right? The aunts and uncles won¡¯t know, right? Grandpa won¡¯t know either, right?¡± ¡°No, Sister will keep it a secret for you. Only the two of us know. You won¡¯t be embarrassed.¡± Seeing how she had been convinced by her and was even scared out of her wits, Huo Feifei felt even more scornful inwardly. To think that her mother had said that she was not to be trifled with. Wasn¡¯t she just a fool? One who believed whatever she said. ¡°Okay, then, you can call people over. I¡¯ll go downstairs and burn all these things now.¡± Ling Sheng picked up her clothes angrily and threw them on the ground as though she was venting her anger. ¡°I don¡¯t want all of them; they¡¯re all fake. Fake!¡± Huo Feifei smiled freely, slyly and proudly. She was a fool. To think she had even treated her as an opponent previously. Now, it seemed like she was not even worthy of carrying her shoes! By now, Ling Sheng was already flustered and scared. Even if Huo Feifei told her to jump off a building and die at this moment, she would definitely obey. This pleased Huo Feifei greatly. The whole family had already fallen asleep. Huo Feifei said that she was afraid of them being discovered, so they had to soften their movements and switch off all the lights. Then, they walked out under the moonlight. Ling Sheng carried her clothes and walked right in front. Behind her was Huo Feifei and more than ten other servants. Each of them was carrying a big bag of clothes and was about to bring them out to burn them. Huo Xuanzhou had received Ling Sheng¡¯s message, telling him to come down to have fun with her. He was waiting in the dark living room! Huo Feifei, that fool, had actually dared to mess with Ling Sheng! Wasn¡¯t she afraid of being scammed till there was nothing left of her? How admirable! Ling Sheng counted in her heart as she walked forward. She counted down from ten and when she reached one, the lights in the living room suddenly lit up, illuminating the entire living room as though it was daytime. Huo Feifei¡¯s expression changed abruptly when she saw someone sitting on the sofa. It was Huo Xuanzhou. Her heart skipped a beat in fright! She had asked the servants to take a look everywhere previously. Everyone at home was asleep. She had only come out after confirming that no one was still around, because she was afraid that she would be discovered. ¡°Where are you going late at night?¡± Huo Xuanzhou jumped off the sofa instantly and walked casually to Ling Sheng¡¯s side. He poked the big bag in her hand. ¡°What¡¯s this? Are you guys planning to steal from the Huo Family?¡± ¡°No, this is mine!¡± Ling Sheng looked at Huo Xuanzhou, shivering in fear. Her voice had even changed from nervousness. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Quickly, get out of the way.¡± Huo Xuanzhou observed how she looked like a little white bunny that had been bullied. Look at her acting skills. They were really good. He was a tyrant. He did not care about anything else and snatched the items over directly. He even pointed ferociously at Huo Feifei and the servants she had brought at the back and warned, ¡°Put the items down. Raise your hands and don¡¯t move!¡± Chapter 842 - Disguising as a Pig to Eat a Tiger (13) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Huo Feifei had not expected Huo Xuanzhou to appear suddenly. She took a look at Ling Sheng and realized that she also looked very scared. She eliminated the suspicions in her heart. She could not be the one who had snitched. She was sure that she had already deceived Ling Sheng, that fool, completely. She was scared out of her wits. It was definitely impossible for her to have discovered that she was lying to her. Otherwise, her acting skills and schemes were a little too deep. ¡°Why are they all clothes? Instead of wearing nice clothes, where are you going with them?¡± Huo Xuanzhou knocked on her head angrily. He felt invigorated. He could finally bully the brat. He was elated to finally be able to bully this brat. ¡°Are you rich? You prodigal brat, do you know how expensive all these clothes are?¡± . Ling Sheng¡¯s black, shiny eyes widened abruptly. ¡°Are they very expensive?¡± Huo Xuanzhou rapped on her head in exasperation and said very arrogantly, ¡°Of course they¡¯re expensive. They¡¯re all custom-made. What do you think? You can¡¯t buy a single piece of clothing even with the money earned from acting in a drama.¡± Ling Sheng wanted to bite him to death, so she glared at him warningly. That was enough. He kept hitting her. Was he addicted? ¡°But¡­¡± 1 Huo Feifei shouted loudly in panic, ¡°Sheng Sheng!¡± It was impossible for Huo Xuanzhou not to recognize that these were real. He did not have any requirements for other things, but he had to wear high-quality clothes. He was very picky. If Ling Sheng revealed that she had ordered this, then it would be over for her in the Huo Family. What would Grandpa, Sixth Uncle and the rest think of her? She must not let Ling Sheng say anything! Huo Xuanzhou glared at her in abhor and let out a cold snort. ¡°Shut up. Did I talk to you?¡± Huo Feifei had always been afraid of him. Upon hearing his roar, her face abruptly turned pale as she ran over nervously. Huo Xuanzhou pushed her away in disdain and looked at Ling Sheng. ¡°I¡¯m asking you! Speak!¡± Ling Sheng took a look at the evil tyrant, Huo Xuanzhou, and then at Huo Feifei. In the end, she mustered her courage. ¡°It¡¯s Sister Feifei¡­ She said they¡¯re all fake. My clothes and makeup are all fake. She told me to burn them and throw them away. If people found out that the eldest granddaughter of the Huo Family is wearing fake products, I won¡¯t be able to lift my head in front of others anymore in the future!¡± Huo Xuanzhou said, ¡°Are you f*cking stupid? You believe everything she says. She¡¯s just jealous because she doesn¡¯t have these. These are all authentic. What fake products?¡± Huo Feifei was already scared out of her wits. Wrath and jealousy mingled within her heart. She clenched her fists tightly and looked at Ling Sheng. She realized that the girl still looked ignorant like a fool. Was she imagining things? Just a moment ago, she saw Ling Sheng smile at her. A smug smile! ¡°Why are you so dreadful?¡± Huo Xuanzhou turned around and pointed at Huo Feifei. ¡°No wonder Grandpa doesn¡¯t like you. Nobody likes you. You¡¯re so malicious. You¡¯re even the princess consort. You should be Snow White¡¯s stepmother. Why did you tell her that they¡¯re all fake? Are you bullying her for being stupid?¡± 1 Ling Sheng glared at him. Give him an inch and he was taking a mile. You¡¯re stupid, you¡¯re stupid! You¡¯re the stupid one, she thought., 1 Huo Feifei was so angry that her chest heaved violently. The smug feeling of superiority had disappeared and was replaced by fear. She looked toward Huo Xuanzhou and was about to explain. ¡°Huo Feifei, you¡¯re too despicable and shameless. Even if she¡¯s an idiot, she¡¯s still an idiot of my Huo Family. Since when is it your turn, an outsider, to bully like her?¡± Huo Xuanzhou did not stand on ceremony. He looked down at her and continued scolding her. ¡°Go back to your house as soon as possible. Don¡¯t let me see you in the Huo Family. You still want to be my younger sister and a member of the Huo Family? Look at your revolting character. Do you deserve it?¡± Chapter 843 - Disguising as a Pig to Eat a Tiger (14) Ling Sheng, who was beside them, giggled quietly. She looked at Huo Feifei¡¯s frighteningly pale face; she no longer had the arrogance and bossy haughtiness she had displayed in front of Ling Sheng earlier. The latter gave Huo Xuanzhou a thumbs-up. He was quite good at scolding others and had even deliberately picked on her sore spots to rebuke. Impressive! Huo Feifei was both embarrassed and angry. Although Huo Xuanzhou did not like her, this was the first time he had scolded her like this. She was a girl after all. Her eyes were red. ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡± ¡°What ¡®I¡¯m not¡¯! You are!¡± After saying that, Huo Xuanzhou shouted at the second floor. ¡°Stop sleeping! Fourth Uncle, Fourth Aunt, come down quickly and see what your good daughter has done!¡± His loud voice woke everyone up. Those who had just fallen asleep woke up at the slightest bit of commotion. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Xiao Hui put on her jacket and came out. She looked at the people in the living room and the many large bundles. ¡°What are you guys doing? Are you moving house at night?¡± Huo Xuanzhou let out a cold laugh. ¡°What ¡®move house¡¯? Fourth Aunt, you should discipline your good daughter. Look at what she has done!¡± Xiao Hui frowned and walked to the side. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t cry. What happened? What¡¯s all this?¡± Upon seeing her mother arrive, Huo Feifei burst into tears. She felt extremely wronged. ¡°Mother, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I didn¡¯t know they are genuine.¡± Ling Sheng smiled. Her mental fortitude was not good enough. She was not even qualified to take on the role of a bad person. If she wanted to be evil, she should be evil until the end. This kind of bad and stupid person was the worst. Her father¡¯s description was too accurate; it was tailor-made for Huo Feifei. Upon hearing her words, Xiao Hui was about to speak. Huo Xuanzhou interrupted her directly. Checking against the official website of the cosmetics, he reproached her. ¡°What do you mean you didn¡¯t know they are genuine products? Why don¡¯t you know? You major in French. Tell me what this word means? Does it say that it¡¯s a fake?¡± Since things had come to this, Huo Feifei could only pretend to be stupid to the end in order to break free of her involvement in this. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know him either!¡± Huo Xuanzhou was amused. ¡°Fourth Aunt, you sent her overseas to study and learn French. Look, she doesn¡¯t even know this most basic French word. She usually only thinks about how to seduce men!¡± Ling Sheng had finally seen it. When it came to sharp tongues,this dang Huo Xuanzhou was not inferior to her father at all. He had rendered the other party speechless. Everyone had come down after the commotion. Huo Xiao and Su Xiyin had also come over. When they saw Ling Sheng standing behind Huo Xuanzhou like a foolish little dog, their hearts ached at how she looked like she had been wronged. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What are you people doing so late in the night?¡± Huo Xiao pulled Ling Sheng right to his side. ¡°Tell Grandpa what happened. Grandpa will seek justice for you.¡± Ling Sheng sniffled, and the golden beads of tears slid down one by one. She was extremely aggrieved as she looked at Huo Feifei. ¡°Sister Feifei told me that my makeup, clothes, and jewelry are all fake and high-quality imitations. She said that if I wear them outside, I¡¯ll embarrass our Huo Family. She told me to throw them all away and burn them!¡± Huo Xiao¡¯s face was livid as he pointed at Huo Feifei. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you bullying my granddaughter for being from the countryside? And not knowing fashion?¡± Su Xiyin¡¯s face was serious, but she was smiling internally. Ling Sheng did not know anything about fashion? No one knew as much as that child did. She was not worried that her dear granddaughter would be bullied. It would be more like her bullying others. Feifei must have done something she should not have done and offended her. Huo Ci could not be bothered to go downstairs. He stood by his door with a cup of coffee in hand and watched the commotion from above. Look, look, look. She was so capable that she even knew to find Ah Zhou to put on an act with her. Chapter 844 - Making Her Suffer That fool Huo Feifei. How nice would it be if she had been well-behaved? Why did she have to go poke a hornet¡¯s nest? Who else should be stung if not her? Huo Xuanzhou added fuel to the fire. ¡°Grandpa, she¡¯s too much. Isn¡¯t she just jealous that our Sheng Sheng has more and better things than her? Our Huo Family doesn¡¯t have room for people with such malicious mindsets. Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m right, Grandpa?¡± Huo Xiao nodded and pointed at Fourth Son and his wife as he lectured them. ¡°Look at the good daughter you two have raised. Now, you don¡¯t even let your own family off. All of you want to bully her, is it? Sheng Sheng has just come over, yet you¡¯re all making her suffer. Do you think I¡¯m dead?!¡± Huo Li was originally in a good mood today. After winning money, his daughter had returned with a capable son-in-law, which had also made him look good. Before he could gloat for long, she had embarrassed him to such a great extent. ¡°Feifei, tell me the truth. Why did you get your sister to throw away her clothes and makeup?¡± Huo Feifei knew that she could not say anything at this time. She could only deny it to the end and remove herself from the accusation. She sobbed aggrievedly, ¡°Father, Mother, Grandpa, Grandma, it¡¯s not like what Brother Zhou said. I really didn¡¯t know they were authentic. I thought they were fake. I was afraid that Sheng Sheng would be laughed at if she wore it out. Wasn¡¯t I doing this for the sake of the Huo Family too?¡± ¡°Who would believe you? You¡¯re a liar!¡± Huo Xuanzhou was not in a good mood as he pointed at her nose. ¡°Huo Feifei, you dare to do it but don¡¯t dare admit it, right?¡± F*ck, she wanted to deny it? How convenient for her. Since she had dared to bully others, she should have thought of the consequences! Ling Sheng was baffled. After causing such a huge commotion, Prince Edward of Huo Feifei¡¯s family had not actually appeared. Shouldn¡¯t he emerge domineeringly to protect his princess consort? However, speak of the devil. She had just finished thinking that when she saw Prince Edward arrive late and stride toward Huo Feifei. Upon seeing her cry, he asked anxiously, ¡°What happened? Who bullied you?¡± Ling Sheng looked at Huo Xuanzhou. Oh, this Prince Edward could speak Chinese too. It was rather accurate too. To think he kept speaking in English when he had arrived. Upon seeing her lover, Huo Feifei cried even more sadly. She threw herself into his embrace and cried without saying anything. She looked as though she was nursing a great grievance from being bullied. Edward looked at everyone indignantly. ¡°Feifei was so happy to bring me home to meet her family. How can you people bully her like this? Since your family doesn¡¯t welcome her so much, we¡¯ll leave immediately.¡± Huo Xiao¡¯s brow wrinkled even tighter. Why would an unrelated outsider like him come out to join in the trouble? If he was not a guest, Huo Xiao really wanted to whack this douche with his walking stick! Scram! Edward shot an angry look at everyone present and pulled Huo Feifei away. He has already said such harsh words, Edward thought. Why wasn¡¯t anyone stopping him and getting him to stay? It was as if Ling Sheng and Huo Xuanzhou were watching a show. They started jeering secretly. Go on. Go quickly. Bro, hurry up! Don¡¯t hesitate. Leave! Huo Feifei had initially thought that after Edward finished speaking, the people who had bullied her would apologize to her. She had not expected them to pay little care to the prince as well. She turned around and grabbed her lover. Her face was full of tears, and she looked aggrieved and pitiful. ¡°Edward, don¡¯t be like this. I can¡¯t leave. This is my home. Where do you want me to go?¡± Xiao Hui could not stay silent and watch the action like others. She shot her husband a look, and the duo stopped them hurriedly. ¡°Feifei, Edward, wait a minute. Where are the two of you going this late at night?¡± Huo Li was anxious. It had not been easy for him to gain glory for a short while as a prince¡¯s father-in-law. He might even become a king¡¯s father-in-law in the future. If word got out, he would gain face many times over. He could not let a little b*stard ruin everything. ¡°Father, say something. Prince Edward is already leaving. When that happens, we¡¯ll be sinners who ruined our country¡¯s international relations.¡± Xiao Hui stopped Edward and Huo Feifei, feeling extremely annoyed. A bunch of muddled fools! The most important person now was the prince. If the prince broke up with Feifei because of this matter, she would not know where to cry to. ¡°Feifei, let¡¯s just clarify this problem. Tell your grandpa what happened.¡± Huo Feifei felt even more aggrieved and uncomfortable. ¡°Mother, I saw wrongly. You also know that my ability to make discerning judgments has been poor ever since I was young. I don¡¯t know how many times I was deceived by people selling me fake goods while buying bags and clothes.¡± ¡°All of Sheng Sheng¡¯s items were new and custom-made in private. They could not even be found on the official website, nor did I know the designer, so how could I know that they were real? I thought that she had been deceived.¡± ¡°I was just being nice. Who knew that things would turn out like this? Brother Zhou even accused me of doing it on purpose. How was I doing it on purpose?¡± ¡°Yes, you don¡¯t know your specialty, French language, and you are blind as a bat so you can¡¯t recognize the real thing.¡± Huo Xuanzhou let out a cold laugh. ¡°Those eyes are useless. Do you want me to dig them out for you?!¡± ¡°Stop talking!¡± Jiang Meiyun could not bear to see Fourth Sister-in-law act so arrogantly either just because she had a prince as her son-in-law. However, since the Old Master had not said anything and Sixth Brother did not care either, why was he rushing to the fore? Huo Xuanzhou said, ¡°I¡¯m telling a major truth. Huo Feifei, when you go out, don¡¯t ever say that you¡¯re a member of the Huo Family. You¡¯re an embarrassment to the Huo Family.¡± ¡°Mother, that¡¯s all I¡¯m going to say. Since everyone thinks I bullied Sheng Sheng, I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll disappear. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t appear in front of you guys again and make you unhappy,¡± Huo Feifei sobbed. Hatred surged in her heart, but on her face, she was pretending to be strong, forcing her tears to not fall. Fine! They refused to give her any face as the future princess consort. Just wait and see. There would be a time when they would regret and beg her. Huo Xuanzhou still had the cheek to criticize others. Wasn¡¯t he the one who embarrassed the Huo Family the most? ¡°Father, Mother!¡± Huo Li panicked and looked at the Old Master. ¡°Say something. Feifei grew up under your watch and has lived with the Huo Family for so many years. Is she still inferior to an outsider?¡± Huo Xiao had a terrible temper. Who was he calling an outsider? Exactly who was the outsider? He picked up his walking stick and was about to hit him. ¡°Say that again. Who are you calling an outsider?¡± Huo Li saw that the Old Master was not giving him face even in front of so many people and was about to hit him. Thankfully, he was stopped by Su Xiyin, but the former instantly felt grief and indignation. His eyes reddened as he said, ¡°Father, I know you can¡¯t stand us from the fourth branch, but today is a big, happy day. Feifei has returned with her fianc¨¦. Even if you don¡¯t like us, can¡¯t you pretend to wish us well?¡± Ling Sheng was just a b*stard! Why was the Old Master treating her like the apple of his eye? Why was he protecting her so lovingly? They could not even say a word! ¡°Since when did I not like your fourth branch?¡± Huo Xiao was simply bullheaded. They should just go along with him. The more others resisted, the more counterproductive it would be. Huo Li¡¯s heartfelt words stirred up a soft part of his heart. Chapter 845 - Should Not Have Returned ¡°Father, Feifei already said that she was mistaken. She¡¯s just a girl. How could she know so much? Can you 100% tell the difference from those clothes?¡± ¡°Nowadays, imitation and counterfeit products are even more real than authentic ones. Even an expert could be deceived. She should die for admitting her mistake. Was it that unforgivable?¡± ¡°If you insist on chasing Feifei away because of this, I¡¯ll leave with her. If the whole fourth branch leaves, we won¡¯t hinder your peace and harmony. You¡¯ll enjoy a complete family then,¡± Xiao Hui asked as she sobbed. They all knew the Old Master¡¯s personality. One could not enrage him. One could only move him with emotions and talk about feelings with him. Don¡¯t reason with him using logic. ¡°Father, we¡¯re all one family. Even when bones are broken, the tendons are still connected with them. What kind of feud can¡¯t be resolved? There is no need to do this!¡± Zhang Yuechan¡¯s relationship with Xiao Hui was still all right. After a long period of silent observation, she was the first to speak up in support of her. ¡°That¡¯s right. Sheng Sheng, your Sister Feifei must have seen wrongly. There¡¯s no need for her to apologize with her life, right? Who hasn¡¯t made an error of judgment regarding the things we buy?¡± Cao Yunxian also stepped in. ¡°Father, don¡¯t be angry anymore. Feifei knows that she¡¯s in the wrong now. Look, it¡¯s not easy for the child to make a trip home. And it¡¯s the Lunar New Year. We should be harmonious,¡± Ye Ru also tried to persuade him. Jiang Meiyun let out a cough and pinched her son to stop him from causing trouble again. She smiled and walked forward. ¡°Feifei is a filial child. She specially prepared a gift for you, Father right, Feifei?¡± Huo Xiao sighed. Both his palms and back of his hands were made of flesh[1]. Although his heart ached for Sheng Sheng, he could not let the family fall apart. The head of a household was always in the most difficult position. He looked at Ling Sheng and said, ¡°My good granddaughter, Grandpa will handle this however you want.¡± Now that things had come to this, Ling Sheng had basically reached her goal. She did not want to make things difficult for Grandpa either. The people she did not like were Grandpa¡¯s close relatives. How could he choose? ¡°I¡¯ll listen to Grandpa.¡± Anyway, she just wanted to tell these people at home who had evil intentions. She was not afraid of getting involved even if she did not take the initiative to cause trouble. They had best not provoke her! It was their fault for treating a tiger like a rabbit. ¡°Let¡¯s end this matter here. No one is to bring this up again. Send all the clothes back. They look so messy lying around here,¡± Huo Xiao made a decision. He looked at the people still crying by the side, especially Xiao Hui and Huo Feifei. They were crying as they hugged together, which annoyed him. ¡°Fourth Son¡¯s family members, don¡¯t cry.¡± Huo Xuanzhou was not satisfied yet. In his opinion, it would be best to kick that fool Huo Feifei out. Fourth Uncle and Fourth Aunt had always been the best at acting pitiful. Just a few words had softened Grandpa soft-hearted and changed his mind. Edward, on the other hand, did not speak the whole time. His eyes darted around as though he was casually observing the situation. Huo Feifei had told him that she was the only daughter of the Huo Family. The Huo Family liked her and treated her like a treasure. She was very pampered. In the future, she would receive a lot of assets from the Huo Family. However, based on the current situation, that was not the case. The head of the Huo Family, Huo Xiao, seemed to like Huo Ci¡¯s illegitimate daughter Ling Sheng more! Ling Sheng kept feeling that this Prince Edward looked righteous and honorable. However, based on his features alone, he actually looked a little crafty. She did not know if it was her misperception. Huo Feifei had insisted that her eyesight was not good and that she had mistaken the real products for fakes. It was her fault. She had suggested removing the items for the sake of the Huo Family¡¯s reputation. What a dignified excuse! What a noble reason! After the Fourth Son and his wife caused a din, the others joined in. The Old Master made a decision again. If Ling Sheng pursued this matter once more, she would be the one who was unappreciative of Huo Feifei¡¯s kindness. They were all one family, so she should not kick up too much of a fuss. She did not say if she would forgive Huo Feifei, but she went upstairs to pack her things. Huo Xiao caught up with her. Upon seeing Ling Sheng¡¯s busy figure, his heart ached immensely. ¡°Sheng Sheng, don¡¯t clean up anymore. It¡¯s late. Can you sleep first? Grandpa will get someone to help you tidy up tomorrow. Don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Ling Sheng was still rearranging her clothes. When she poured them out, she realized that many of her clothes had gotten wrinkled. Huo Xiao felt even more sad. ¡°Sheng Sheng, are you angry with Grandpa?¡± Ling Sheng replied, ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± The calmer and more nonchalant she was, the more Huo Xiao¡¯s heart ached for her. His dear granddaughter had suffered because of him, her grandpa. His heart ached, and his voice sank too. He looked at her and sighed, ¡°Grandpa knows that you endured this for Grandpa. Grandpa thanks you here. My dear granddaughter knows how to dote on Grandpa the most.¡± What could he do? Fourth Son was his biological son. Although he did not like Feifei, she had grown up under his watch too. However, he had not expected her to be more and more outrageous. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m really not angry. Go back to sleep!¡± Ling Sheng turned around and smiled with difficulty at him. Huo Xiao¡¯s heart ached when he saw this. ¡°My good granddaughter, Grandpa promises you that this will never happen again. If anyone bullies you again, Grandpa will kick them out of the Huo Family.¡± Ling Sheng smiled and shook her head. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m really not angry.¡± Huo Xiao sighed, feeling disappointed and uncomfortable. His dear granddaughter was angry at him now. She was angry at him. ¡°Then, Grandpa is leaving. You should sleep early when Grandpa leaves.¡± Ling Sheng saw that her grandpa was extremely depressed. She really wasn¡¯t angry. Why was her grandpa still so dejected even though she had already made things clear? Xiaoqi¡¯s sleep quality was excellent. Despite the huge commotion, the child had not woken up. However, the soundproofing effect of the house was also very good. Su Xiyin sent Huo Xiao down and came back up. She sat by the bed and held her hand. ¡°Sheng Sheng, just for the next few days¡­ Even if you¡¯re unhappy, bear with it. Just take it that you¡¯re doing this for your grandparents.¡± Ling Sheng nodded obediently. ¡°Grandma, I understand.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not easy for your grandpa. They¡¯re all his children and grandchildren. Both his palms and back of his hands are made of flesh. It¡¯s hard to balance the harmony in such a big family. Your grandpa has it harder than you,¡± Su Xiyin sighed and patted her head. ¡°Grandma just knew it. I shouldn¡¯t have let you come back.¡± Ling Sheng rubbed against her grandma¡¯s gentle palm. ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re here with Grandpa. How can I not come over during the new year?¡± Grandma had definitely suffered a lot these past few years. None of those aunties were easy to deal with. ¡°I know you¡¯re filial. Grandma¡¯s heart simply aches for you.¡± Su Xiyin made her shift inside and lifted the blanket. ¡°Can Grandma sleep with you today?¡± Ling Sheng turned around to hug her grandma and said sweetly, ¡°Okay.¡± Upon seeing her soft and obedient granddaughter, Su Xiyin¡¯s heart softened. In a low voice, she said, ¡°Tell Grandma how she bullied you.¡± ¡°Grandma, she didn¡¯t bully me much. She just lied to me that those stuff are imitation goods and told me to throw them away. Of course, I knew they are authentic, so I asked Huo Xuanzhou for help. I asked him to stop us in the living room.¡± Ling Sheng chuckled. She just knew that Grandma had realized long ago. ¡°She treated me like a fool and even gave me trash that she had used before. I didn¡¯t want to do anything at first but she kept getting more and more overboard.¡± [1] This idiom means that both opposing parties are of equal importance to someone. Chapter 847 - Unvirtuous Woman Upon seeing that she was smiling and not saying anything, Yi Jingwei took it that she had tacitly agreed. He was very proud of himself. He just knew that with his looks and education, no matter what kind of woman she was, they would all bow down under his pants. To think Auntie Ye even said that the woman in front of her was very opinionated and difficult to deal with. When she saw him, she was also charmed with a single look. She would do whatever he said. She was very obedient. ¡°And one last thing. It¡¯s very important. I won¡¯t pursue the fact that you had a child before. However, I¡¯ve always seeked perfection. I hope you can undergo hymenoplasty before we get married and set it aside for our wedding night.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s little universe could barely hold it in; it was going to explode soon. Set it aside, you *sshole! Yi Jingwei was very pleased. He knew that the woman in front of him had already been completely charmed by him. At the end of the day, she was just a country bumpkin who had not seen the world. To be honest, if she had not been pretty and was the type of woman he had been longing for, he would not have wasted his precious time on a blind date with a woman who had a child. When he thought of this, he felt even more arrogant inwardly. He thought he was very charming as he took a sip of tea. ¡°Also, after you get married to me in the future, stay at home and take care of your husband and children. My parents value heirs the most. I¡¯m my family¡¯s only son. The two of us must have a boy. If you give birth to a girl before a boy, our Yi Family can afford to raise her. We¡¯ll keep them. You don¡¯t mind having a few more children, right?¡± Ling Sheng had not expected that the first person she would meet would be a weirdo. If he wanted to have a son, he could give birth to one himself. From the way he spoke, one would think that there was a throne to inherit in his family. She smiled and asked, ¡°Does Mr. Yi know that Huo Ci is my father?¡± Yi Jingwei did not know why she was asking this, but he nodded. ¡°I know. However, I believe that with my character, appearance and family background, the two of us are the most suitable combination. Mr. Huo will definitely think highly of me.¡± Ling Sheng thought to herself, Big Brother, you¡¯re really confident in yourself. Do you know Jun Shiyan? Yes, the richest man in the world, that Jun Shiyan. He even looks down on him. Her smile was innocent and adorable. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m worthy of you at all. Let us call it a day.¡± Ha ha! It was not an overstatement to say that the man in front of her was definitely one of the top two weirdos she had ever seen. Gu Shen was one, he was the other. However, before making comparisons, one never knew the difference. When she heard his self-righteous nonsense, she instantly felt that Gu Shen was also a cutie! Yi Jingwei frowned. He had always been very confident about his looks and family background. He had always been the most elegant and handsome professor in school. Countless pretty girls chased after him. ¡°Besides having given birth to a child and being an illegitimate daughter, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything else about you that makes me unhappy.¡± ¡°My character, looks, and background are not good enough for you.¡± Ling Sheng thought, do you f*cking not understand human language? It¡¯s me who doesn¡¯t like you. I don¡¯t like you, do you get it? Must I say it out loud? Upon hearing this, Yi Jingwei finally realized something. He frowned angrily. ¡°You think I¡¯m not worthy of you?¡± Ling Sheng smiled. He finally got it. ¡°Mr. Yi, to be honest, I already told my Third Aunt before the blind date. My future other half¡¯s looks can¡¯t be worse than my father¡¯s. What do you think?¡± Yi Jingwei, who had always been conceited, stopped her arrogantly. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m worse in any aspect compared to Mr. Huo.¡± ¡°Mr. Yi, I suggest you go back to the furnace for reconstruction[1]!¡± Ling Sheng laughed to death. Who gave the person in front of her the courage and confidence to think his looks could compare to Huo Ci? Upon hearing her words, Yi Jingwei¡¯s self-esteem suffered a huge blow, and his expression darkened. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ling Sheng smiled. ¡°Nothing. Mr. Yi, can I ask how much assets your Yi Family has? And how much is your salary?¡± Yi Jingwei¡¯s confidence rose again. ¡°My annual salary is not high. My family company¡¯s annual turnover is 500 million. Together with the various funds and stocks I¡¯ve invested in, my net worth is about 500 million. I was the youngest outstanding person in China last year, and ranked first.¡± Ling Sheng thought, which unknown website ranked you? How much did you give them? She smiled politely. ¡°Sorry, but my father¡¯s net worth seemed to be 50 billion US dollars last year. He¡¯s ranked 10th on the Forbes Global Rich List. I¡¯m his only daughter. In the future, all his assets will be mine.¡± ¡°I was about to talk to you about this matter. After you marry into my Yi Family, I don¡¯t want to draft up a prenuptial agreement.¡± Yi Jingwei looked at her. ¡°Also, you¡¯re a woman. You don¡¯t know how to manage money or investments. Why do you need so much money? In the future, the dowry you bring over with you will be transferred under my name. There should be no objection to letting me manage it!¡± Ling Sheng really wanted to pry open the skull of the dear man in front of her and see what it looked like. Where did his thick skin come from? She gave him a fake smile. ¡°What if I say no?¡± Yi Jingwei was a little angry. She had dared to say no to him. He looked at her gravely. ¡°I don¡¯t need your opinion on this. I¡¯ve already decided. When the time comes, you can simply transfer all the money under my name.¡± ¡°Mr. Yi, I really think the two of us are not compatible.¡± Ling Sheng really did not have a temper anymore. She could not be bothered to argue with him either. He was so outrageous! ¡°I think we¡¯re very compatible. What do you think is not appropriate?¡± Yi Jingwei had not expected that the woman in front of him would dare to reject him. This made him lose face. The special ringtone Ling Sheng had set rang once, and a sly look appeared in her eyes. When she lifted her head, she did not show any more mercy and said mockingly and contemptuously, ¡°You¡¯re too ugly. You¡¯re not worthy of me. Your family is too poor to support me. From head to toe, you don¡¯t meet any of my requirements for a partner.¡± ¡°Ling Sheng!¡± Yi Jingwei had not expected that he would be rejected by an unclean woman. He had not despised her, yet she had dared to despise him. He was instantly annoyed. He got up and blocked her way. ¡°What are you so proud of? I didn¡¯t despise you, but you actually started nitpicking on me. If you weren¡¯t pretty, do you think I would have found an unvirtuous woman who got pregnant before marriage?¡± Ling Sheng allowed her emotions to build up in her for a moment before the show started. Her expression changed instantly. The arrogance and mockery disappeared. In its place was grievance, shock, and tears in her shining black eyes. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°What do I mean?¡± Yi Jingwei was infuriated by her sharp words. He pointed at her angrily and mocked her coldly. ¡°If I don¡¯t despise a filthy woman like you, you can burn incense as thanks! Go and ask, which normal man would be willing to marry a woman with a child?¡± ¡°You said I¡¯m filthy?¡± Ling Sheng bit her lips, feeling sad and aggrieved. Her eyes reddened. ¡°You¡­ Mr. Yi, how can you go overboard?¡± [1] This is a disdainful remark suggesting that someone has to restart their life so that their flaws can disappear. Chapter 848 - Get Out of the Huo Residence ¡°I¡¯m talking about you. Do you think I would come for a blind date with you if it weren¡¯t for the Huo Family? A woman like you is only worthy of marrying old men who can be your father.¡± This was the first time Yi Jingwei had been rejected by a woman. He was extremely angry, as this had seriously hurt his self-righteous male chauvinism and his self-esteem, which could not tolerate. Tears streamed down Ling Sheng¡¯s face as her voice became hoarse. ¡°Mr. Yi, how can you say that about me?¡± Upon seeing the woman cry, Yi Jingwei became even more pleased with himself and started to disparage her mercilessly. ¡°Do you think a woman is still worth anything after giving birth to a child? And you still want to compare yourself to an innocent young lady? Besides me, look at the whole capital. Is there a man who¡¯s willing to marry a woman like you?¡± Outside, Huo Xiao heard the conversation very clearly. He was so angry that his whole body was trembling. He grabbed his walking stick and wanted to rush into the room. What was this? He despised his dear granddaughter and even made her cry. He would slap that b*stard to death! ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be anxious. Let¡¯s wait a little longer.¡± Huo Xuanzhou laughed hysterically in his heart. Look at how wronged that brat was acting, weak, pitiful, and helpless. Even he was about to take it seriously. He had promised her that he would help her put on an act and let her grandpa take a look at the kind of scumbags she was going on blind dates with. All the women at home were not easy to deal with. How could they possibly introduce a good partner to her? Huo Xiao was so angry that his whole body was trembling. Great! The fine thing that the daughter-in-law of the third branch did was to find someone to humiliate his dear granddaughter? What b*stard had she found? ¡°Grandpa, what do you think my Third Aunt is up to?¡± Huo Xuanzhou added fuel to the fire. ¡°You don¡¯t know this, but that scumbag¡¯s name is Yi Jingwei. He¡¯s a professor at a music academy. Relying on his status, he slept with a lot of students and even refused to take responsibility. There are no less than ten people who had an abortion because of him. He¡¯s a b*stard. He acts like a human but is a beast in human clothes.¡± When he had brought Grandpa over, he had gotten someone to send Third Aunt away in advance to rush over to watch the show. The timing was perfect. He was really a genius. Huo Xiao gritted his teeth in anger. ¡°Where¡¯s your Third Aunt? Where is she? Call her over. What kind of thing did she introduce?¡± Ye Ru received a message from a servant saying that something had happened to her precious eldest grandson, Huo Xuan, while he was playing. She hurriedly returned to the old residence to take a look. When she returned, she realized that he had accidentally hurt the nanny, who took care of him, while playing darts. It was nothing serious. However, when she went back, she saw the Old Master and Huo Xuanzhou standing at the entrance. The Old Master¡¯s expression was very ugly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Cao Yunxian looked at the person at the door. ¡°Third Sister-in-law, why is Father here? Hurry up and take a look. Ah Zhou is someone who causes one worry.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Ah Zhou seems to be on good terms with Ling Sheng. Who knows what he¡¯s up to?¡± Xiao Hui also came over to take a look. Arranging blind dates was also done according to the seniority of the family members. The first opportunity was given to the third branch. After all, she was their sister-in-law. Ye Ru also knew that things were bad. However, before she could get there, she saw the Old Master lose control of his fury and rush in. Ling Sheng was crying like raindrops on a pear blossom. She was as pitiful as she could be. She buried her head and wept, feeling extremely wronged as she sobbed. Upon seeing his dear granddaughter suffer such great grievance, the words Yi Jingwei spoke still lingered in his ears. What premarital pregnancy? What uncleanness? What worthlessness? What devaluation? And that no one wanted her! He pointed at Yi Jingwei. ¡°Scram! Get out of our Huo residence! A thing like you is not even worthy of licking the soles of my dear granddaughter¡¯s shoes!¡± Yi Jingwei had not expected the Old Master of the Huo Family to come over. He let out a cold laugh and asked, ¡°Old Master Huo, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s embarrassing for your Huo Family that your granddaughter got pregnant before getting married?¡± ¡°People from the third family. Tell the person you brought to get the hell out of the Huo residence.¡± Huo Xiao had not expected him to still dare to speak. He felt that beating him would dirty his hands. ¡°Old Master Huo, you¡¯ve been a noble and virtuous person your whole life. Don¡¯t let a dirty woman ruin the good reputation you¡¯ve accumulated in your life when you¡¯re old. You should weigh what¡¯s more important.¡± Yi Jingwei could not help but laugh coldly. What kind of good thing was this? She was just a filthy woman, yet she treated her like a treasure and was so protective of her. Ye Ru shot Yi Jingwei a look with all her might, telling him not to speak. The Old Master¡¯s anger was not minor. Their whole family would be in trouble later. Yi Jingwei did not even bother to accept her reminder. ¡°Auntie Ye, you should persuade Old Master Huo too. Is it worth it for an illegitimate daughter? I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± ¡°Stop right there!¡± Huo Xiao bellowed. As he coaxed Ling Sheng, he turned around angrily. ¡°Apologize! If you don¡¯t kneel down and apologize to her today, just you wait!¡± Yi Jingwei had only thought of her as an illegitimate daughter, an illegitimate daughter who had gotten pregnant before getting married. Marrying her would be the blessing she had accumulated in eight lifetimes. She had not expected the Old Master of the Huo Family to make things difficult for him because of an illegitimate daughter. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. Why should I apologize?¡± Ling Sheng was lying in Huo Xiao¡¯s embrace. Upon hearing his words, she cried even louder, her body trembling uncontrollably. Huo Xiao said, ¡°Ah Zhou, you said he slept with many of his students. Do you have evidence? He even forced girl to have abortions and induce labor. If you do, release them.¡± He was just a b*stard, yet he had dared to bully his granddaughter. He would show him what he was capable of. Yi Jingwei¡¯s expression changed abruptly. ¡°Old Master Huo should not make malicious remarks.¡± How did they know? He had concealed those matters very well. Did he sleep with them? Hadn¡¯t it been those shameless, frivolous women who had come knocking on his door? For b*tches like them, it would be a waste not to sleep with them. Why shouldn¡¯t he sleep with them? ¡°Malicious remarks? Then, get out of here now.¡± Upon seeing his expression, Huo Xiao knew that this was true. How could he serve as a model for others? How could he be a professor? He was such an ¡®exemplary teacher¡¯ that he had gone all the way up their beds! Ye Ru had also heard rumors that although Yi Jingwei looked serious on the surface, he was actually a womanizer. As long as a student came to his door to ¡®recommend¡¯ herself as a bed partner, as long as she was pretty and had a good figure, he would not reject anyone. It was just for fun after all. Which rich man had not done a few preposterous things when he was young?! Xiao Hui and Cao Yunxian looked at each other gloatingly. The third branch had completely offended the Old Master. Now, it was up to the two of them to introduce Ling Sheng out of the family. ¡°Sorry,¡± Yi Jingwei said as he looked at Ling Sheng, showing no intention to apologize at all. Huo Xuanzhou looked at him and smiled casually. ¡°You don¡¯t understand what my grandpa is saying. He wants you to kneel on the ground and apologize to my younger sister sincerely. Look at yourself. How dare you bully my sister?¡± Chapter 849 - Bow Respectfully with Clasped Hands Yi Jingwei had never suffered such humiliation before. His eyes reddened from anger. There was nothing wrong with what he said. She was just a shameless, filthy woman. The Old Master really treated her like a treasure. He looked at Huo Xiao. ¡°Old Master Huo, will you refrain from reporting me if I apologize?¡± Huo Xiao did not speak, but he nodded as a symbolic action. He wish! How dare he bully his dear granddaughter? If he did not ruin this douchebag¡¯s reputation, would he still have the face to see his granddaughter? ¡°Father, Jingwei this child is just a little blunt with his words. Don¡¯t be angry.¡± Upon seeing that the situation had gotten out of hand, Ye Ru hurried forward to advise him. ¡°He knows his mistake now. As an elder, don¡¯t make things difficult for him anymore.¡± ¡°Third Aunt, that¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong.¡± Huo Xuanzhou had a smug expression on his face, as though he was watching a joke. He looked very irritating. ¡°I was clearly the one who wanted to make things difficult for him. What does this have to do with Grandpa? I want to seek an explanation for my sister.¡± Ye Ru still wanted to speak, but after being glared at by Huo Xiao, she suppressed the anger in her heart and did not dare speak up anymore. She only shot Yi Jingwei a look to get him to follow along and not argue. The Old Master¡¯s temper was notoriously terrible. This scumbag Ah Zhou was not a good person either. His title of the devil incarnate in the capital was not for nothing. Even though Yi Jingwei was extremely unwilling, he still knelt down according to Huo Xuanzhou¡¯s instructions. He looked at Ling Sheng and said, ¡°Ms. Huo, it¡¯s all my fault. My mouth is cheap. I take back everything I just said. I¡¯m sorry! Please forgive me!¡± A man had to be able to tolerate what ordinary people could not. The famous general Han Xin had even undergone the humiliation of crawling between someone¡¯s legs before. If he could preserve his reputation, what did it matter if he knelt down and apologized? When the wind blows over, he would definitely make it known to everyone that the woman in front of him was just a little b*tch that anyone could ride. Let¡¯s see who would still dare marry a woman with a rotten reputation like her! ¡°My dear granddaughter, don¡¯t cry anymore. Don¡¯t cry.¡± Huo Xiao had not expected this to happen. His heart ached immensely as he coaxed her gently. ¡°What can I do for you to stop crying? Grandpa will make him crawl on the ground like a dog and bark like a dog, all right?¡± Ling Sheng did not speak. She was still crying. Huo Xuanzhou kicked Yi Jingwei and gave him an arrogant look. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear that? Crawl.¡± When had Yi Jingwei ever suffered such humiliation before? Hatred surged in his heart, but he did not dare disobey. He crawled on the ground like a dog. Soon, Huo Xuanzhou reached for a feather duster that a servant brought and whipped it on his body. ¡°Bark! Do you want me to teach you?¡± Yi Jingwei barked a few times consecutively. Ling Sheng let out a laugh, with her eyes still full of tears. She sniffled while looking at Huo Xiao, then she called out to him looking aggrieved, ¡°Grandpa.¡± When he saw his dear granddaughter finally smile, Huo Xiao was overjoyed. He pointed at Yi Jingwei and said, ¡°Keep barking. Be more realistic.¡± Ye Ru¡¯s expression was very ugly. The person she had found for the blind date had now become a dog and was being teased for amusement. How could she not be furious or indignant? Cao Yunxian and Xiao Hui also covered their mouths and laughed secretly. After all, it was her fault for finding a person with a cheap mouth. She obviously knew that the Old Master doted on this little b*stard Ling Sheng like a gem, yet she still dared to offend her. Ling Sheng covered her mouth and smiled as she looked at the man, who was mimicking a dog crawling. Look, a man was just a dog. Wasn¡¯t he still being arrogant with her just now? He was a condescending *ss who bullied the weak and feared the strong. Why was he not being unreasonable now? Why wasn¡¯t he pointing at her nose and calling her a slut now? Seeing that his dear granddaughter was finally smiling, Huo Xiao was delighted. ¡°My dear granddaughter, what else do you want to see?¡±sl Ling Sheng sniffled, her eyes still red and swollen. She pointed at the man angrily. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see him. He¡¯s disgusting.¡± Huo Xiao looked at the man, who was still crawling and barking like a dog. He frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear her? Scram!¡± Yi Jingwei nodded repeatedly and ran away frantically with his tail between his legs. Ye Ru chased after him hurriedly. She was the one who had gotten him to come. Now that things had come to this, the Old Master had not given her any face at all. She had also fallen out with the Yi Family. Yi Jingwei was also a problem. She had thought that he was a professor who was a role model. She had not expected him to say such words. It wasn¡¯t a big deal to offend Ling Sheng, but it would be troublesome to offend the Old Master. After Huo Xiao made Ling Sheng happy, he called the husband and wife of the third branch together to lecture them. If such a thing happened again in the future, they should not blame him for exercising domestic discipline for punishment. They better not bring any dastardly person into the house without understanding them well. Before Yi Jingwei reached home, he received a call from the principal, asking him to make a trip to school and explain what had been exposed online. What exactly was going on? As soon as he hung up, he received a call from his family. They said that the Yi Family¡¯s share price had fallen to its maximum and asked him what was going on. His face was ghastly pale as he collapsed in the car. It was over. It was all over. His reputation, his career, and the Yi Family¡¯s assets. Ling Sheng only saw the news after Huo Xuanzhou¡¯s reminder. She had not expected her grandpa to be so domineering. In order to seek revenge for her, he had exposed Yi Jingwei¡¯s beastly behavior and destroyed the Yi Family. ¡°Look, Grandpa dotes on you a lot,¡± Huo Xuanzhou knocked her head. ¡°Be filial to Grandpa in the future!¡± ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not that serious.¡± Ling Sheng thought for a while. She was a person who let bygones be bygones after taking revenge on the spot. She would not harp on the matter. ¡°Do you think Grandpa¡¯s doing this to destroy the Yi Family? Grandpa¡¯s doing this for you, this ungrateful little girl. He punished him as an example to others, showing those who are thinking of belittling you, looking down on you, and humiliating you about what will happen if they bully you. It¡¯s just a small Yi Family.¡± Huo Xuanzhou smiled and raised his eyebrows, ¡°If I tell you that it¡¯s not actually Grandpa, but me who avenged you, how will you thank me?¡± After all, Grandpa had already promised Yi Jingwei that he would not do anything. And Grandpa did not do it either. He had only gotten Huo Xuanzhou to make the move. ¡°Young Master, this little woman has no way of repaying your kindness. Let me bow to you,¡± Ling Sheng grinned as she bowed with cupped hands. Huo Xuanzhou said, ¡°You¡¯re not sincere at all. No can do. You know what I want.¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I offer you three incense sticks a day?¡± Huo Xuanzhou pulled out his hands, wanting to spank her. ¡°You brat, you¡¯re cursing me! You heartless little thing! Look who helped you!¡± Ling Sheng ran toward the study, loudly shouting for help as she ran. ¡°Grandpa, look! My older brother is bullying me! Help!¡± The expression in Huo Xuanzhou¡¯s eyes grew slightly solemn, but they melted into gentleness in an instant. Watching the brat run into the study, the corners of his lips curled up from joy and pride. Brother. That simple word brewed in his heart for a long time, making his heart swell and feel warm. It was an indescribable feeling. Unfortunately¡­ Very good! That¡¯s right. Very good! He liked it a lot. Everyone in the different family branches, including Ye Ru, had not expected the Old Master to behave so ruthlessly because of an illegitimate daughter. He had destroyed the Yi Family directly. A clan that was neither large nor small had gone bankrupt overnight. Chapter 850 - Treated Like Treasure Because of Yi Jingwei¡¯s personal behavior, he was also being criticized and condemned verbally and in writing by netizens all over the country. This frightened the wives of the other family branches. When they introduced someone to Ling Sheng, they did not dare to play dirty tricks anymore. Huo Xiao had initially agreed for his daughters-in-law to introduce someone to Ling Sheng, only because he wanted her to interact more with outstanding men. That way, she would know that that scumbag Third Master Jun wasn¡¯t the only choice. There were many men in the world. Perhaps she would meet someone she liked more! After the incident with Yi Jingwei, he was already fuming. After scolding his third son and wife, he did not intend to continue with the blind dates. Was it supposed to be a blind date or to give his dear granddaughter a hard time? However, Xiao Hui and Cao Yunxian were each more eloquent than the other. They were able to bluff and exaggerate, promising the Old Master that the people they introduced were all dragons and phoenixes among men[1]. They were talented and good-looking, so he could rest assured. Ling Sheng sorted out her emotions. In the afternoon, she met two more people. One was introduced by Cao Yunxian, and the other by Xiao Hui. However, nothing like the situation with Yi Jingwei happened, where he had pointed at her nose and lashed out at her for having no self-respect, and being an arrogant and conceited fool. According to the standards of ordinary people, they did not have evil intentions. They had sincerely introduced a good partner to her. After the incident with Yi Jingwei, no one dared to fool around with this kind of thing again. ¡°Sheng Sheng, what do you think? Is there anyone you like?¡± Huo Xiao did not see them. In the afternoon, he went out and asked Huo Xuanzhou to keep an eye on the meetings. Xiao Hui and Cao Yunxian sat nervously at the side, waiting for her reply. There was pent-up fire burning in their hearts, but they looked amiable on the surface. In the afternoon, they introduced one person from each of them. Learning from Ye Ru¡¯s lesson, they did not dare fool around anymore. This session was meant to humiliate Ling Sheng and teach her a lesson so that she would recognize her own status and stop using the Old Master¡¯s authority to lord over others. Xiao Hui had found a greasy old man with a deceased wife and was raising a child. Cao Yunxian had found a playboy who did not have a wife but had raised countless young lovers. After Yi Jingwei¡¯s incident, the duo had hurriedly used their connections to find friends and forcefully changed the two of them at the last minute. Both of them were top-notch young men, regardless of whether it was their looks, family background, and academic qualifications. Both men had already replied that they had taken a liking to her and asked them to ask Ling Sheng if she wanted to continue dating him. The duo was extremely angry. She was just an illegitimate daughter, and she was even raising a little b*stard son. They were rising stars in the business world with a bright future. What kind of woman could they not find? What was wrong with their eyes and brains? Why had they taken a liking to this little b*stard Ling Sheng? Ling Sheng had a good chat with the two men on her blind dates. However, when she went out, she saw that her two aunties did not seem very happy. Huo Xuanzhou was her spokesperson. Before she could speak, he directly flashed the photo and started speaking, ¡°Grandpa, I know about this Gu Yang. We¡¯ve worked together in the past and he¡¯s in charge of a few subsidiary companies under the Gu Corporation which earns a mere several hundred millions a day. Besides, he has had two girlfriends before. This kind of person is not pure at all. Do you think he¡¯s worthy of my sister?¡± Huo Xiao took a look at the photo and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°This young man looks quite energetic, but he has had two girlfriends. He¡¯s too fickle!¡± ¡°Father!¡± Xiao Hui called out. She thought, What¡¯s wrong with having had two girlfriends? ¡°Gu Yang has taken a liking to our Sheng Sheng. You don¡¯t know this, but Gu Yang is only 25 years old this year. He¡¯s working under Third Master Jun now, and is valued by him. He¡¯ll be his right-hand man in the future. His future is limitless.¡± Young people these days all had had a few girlfriends. He was handsome, rich, and capable. Two exes was already considered a small number. He was not married, nor did he have many women on the sides. He was also the hottest upstart businessman in the capital. Many women wanted to date him! ¡°What?¡± When Huo Xiao heard Jun Shiyan¡¯s name, he immediately became unhappy. He let out an angry snort. ¡°I don¡¯t even like Third Master Jun that scumbag! Why would I still want his henchmen? No, this person won¡¯t do!¡± Xiao Hui could not help but laugh coldly in her heart. Don¡¯t like the Third Master of the Jun Family? He made it sound as though the Third Master of the Jun Family had taken a liking to his little b*stard. She did not say anything else. If this little b*stard Ling Sheng really benefited from choosing Gu Yang, she would definitely vomit to death. ¡°Father, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve disappointed you.¡± What kind of person was the Third Master of the Jun Family? He was the richest man in the world, and the Gu Family was also the head of the rich and powerful families in China. Besides, his legs and his face had now recovered too. He was a magnificent, peerless talent! Why would Third Master Jun take a liking to his precious little b*stard?! Besides, he already had a wife and child. Before the new year, it had caused a lot of commotion. Sixth Brother seemed to have been implicated because of that too. However, no one knew who his wife and child were. Even the few major families who were on good terms with the Gu Family had not seen them before. One could imagine how precious they were to him. Huo Xiao did not say anything else. Although he was not very satisfied with the person she had introduced, the latter was still more satisfactory than the scumbag from the Yi Family this morning. Ling Sheng had heard from Gu Yang that he was a member of the Gu Family¡¯s side branch and had to call the Third Master Third ¡®Uncle¡¯. He was only 25 years old, so he could also be considered a very young and promising young man. Huo Xuanzhou continued to tell Huo Xiao, ¡°Grandpa, this Song Yiqing is in the army. You know too that every time he executes a special mission, his chances of survival are very slim. Before he goes, he even has to sign a military pledge and write a will. What do you think will happen to our Sheng Sheng if he leaves one day and doesn¡¯t come back?¡± Upon hearing Huo Xuanzhou¡¯s words, Cao Yunxian hurriedly added, ¡°Father, actually, it¡¯s not such a dangerous job. It¡¯s just that Ah Qing this child insists on being on the forefront and leading by example.¡± Please don¡¯t take a liking to him! Reject him! He was a young man with a bright future. How could an illegitimate daughter with a child like her be worthy?! She had a very good relationship with Ah Qing¡¯s mother and also knew how many strings she had pulled and how much effort she had spent to arrange blind dates for that child. Ever since he went on blind dates from the age of 20 till now, he had been in the army all year round and had limited time to go home. Every time he went home, his schedule was packed to the brim. What young, pretty ladies from humble families or unmarried ladies from well-off families¡­ There were more than ten of them, but he had not taken a liking to any of them. Before this, he had even said that he wanted to dedicate his life and passion to the country. She had not expected him to take a liking to this little b*stard Ling Sheng. She did not know what he was thinking either. Just now, his mother even called to ask her. She was overjoyed. She wanted to ask what the girl thought of him and decide quickly. ¡°I know about this child, Ah Qing.¡± Huo Xiao was very satisfied with this child. Needless to say, he had good looks¡ªthick eyebrows and big eyes. He was full of masculinity. What was rare was that he still maintained the cheerfulness and sunny disposition of a youth. He was pretty good. [1] This is an idiom meaning that the men they introduced were outstanding talents among everyone. Chapter 851 - Too Violent Cao Yunxian did not want the Old Master to feel satisfied. If the union really happened, she would be so angry that she would vomit blood. She hurriedly exaggerated the situation to persuade him to give up. ¡°Father, he¡¯s entering the special armed forces after the new year. There might be more missions. I heard that he has to go overseas to carry out secret missions.¡± ¡°Sigh, what a pity. This child is bent on doing such a dangerous job.¡± Huo Xiao also knew that every mission of this military level was fraught with danger, where he would have to fight for his life. ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous. When they get married in the future, not only will the wife have to be on tenterhooks every day, but the couple won¡¯t get to see each other for a year and a half. Won¡¯t Sheng Sheng have to become a grass widow?¡± ¡°Father, look at what you¡¯re saying. Someone has to step forward for this kind of work, right? Even if Ah Qing doesn¡¯t do it, other younger people will have to do it.¡± Cao Yunxian finally heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed like her father was satisfied with Ah Qing, but he was not satisfied with his job and identity. Ling Sheng admired soldiers a lot. They were the ones who protected the country and the citizens relied on them. However, while she admired and honored them, ting was another matter. She had chatted quite a bit with Song Yiqing, mainly because of Song Yiyan. He was Song Yiyan¡¯s elder cousin and doted on his sister a lot. He also knew that his work was exhausting and dangerous. Actually, there was no such thing as a peaceful period in this world. It was just that someone else was carrying the burden for you. Huo Xiao felt that these two people who had been introduced were quite all right. They were both good children and had good looks. However, they were still a little lacking when it came to matching his granddaughter. He wanted his daughters-in-law to be more attentive and search for more people. He would continue assessing them tomorrow. Cao Yunxian and Xiao Hui had already taken out the best resources they had on hand in the afternoon, afraid that the Old Master would not be satisfied. Now that they had won the Old Master¡¯s favor and the marriage had not succeeded, they felt quite happy too. They were simply afraid that they would suffer a double loss after trying to trick Ling Sheng. When Huo Xiao heard the duo say that the men were very satisfied on their end, and they had even urged them to ask for Ling Sheng¡¯s opinion a few times, his face was full of pride. ¡°My dear granddaughter is so adorable, pretty, and sensible. As long as he¡¯s a man with a normal brain, who wouldn¡¯t like him?¡± That b*stard from this morning was blind in his eyes and heart. He had no eye for beauty at all. He was even a scumbag. He was still angry when mentioning him! The duo agreed and complimented Ling Sheng once more against their conscience. They felt disdainful and disgusted inwardly. She was even adorable, pretty, and sensible? Whatever the Old Master liked, even if it was a pile of sh*t, it was good. Although Ling Sheng had no intention of dating, when Huo Xiao asked her, she told him honestly that she had a good impression of them. They were all people with good characters and looks, but they were not suitable to be boyfriend and girlfriend. ¡°My dear granddaughter, take your time choosing. There are plenty of good men!¡± Huo Xiao chuckled. ¡°Okay.¡± Ling Sheng was very obedient. Initially, she had planned that after dealing with Yi Jingwei, her grandpa would not allow her to go on blind dates anymore! However, who knew that her two evil aunties would really introduce good men to her, especially the later Song Yiqing. If it had not been for his occupation, Grandpa would have truly nodded in agreement. Huo Xuanzhou shot her a look. She was so honest and obedient? Did she really intend to continue with the blind dates and not reconcile with that scumbag Third Master Jun? On the first day of the blind date, other than Yi Jingwei in the morning, the other two men in the afternoon were the best resources that Xiao Hui and Cao Yunxian had carefully searched for. There would not be such a good man next. Their quality dropped visibly. Men, especially rich and powerful men, had their flaws. Although they were not as disgusting and conceited as Yi Jingwei, there were not many who did not have the tiniest bit of flaw or was unaware of their shortcomings. She had met a total of four people, so she was very busy. The first three people were still fine¡ªthey had rejected her tactfully. Some despised her for having a child and not being a virgin. Others disliked her occupation, her educational background, and her status. When Ling Sheng went on blind dates, Huo Xuanzhou found a place to set up a pair of binoculars to observe them and monitor their conversation. The last blind date partner was called Yun Song. Cao Yunxian was the one who introduced him to her. He came an hour late and had even drunk too much. He reeked of alcohol. Upon hearing his incoherent rambling and nonsensical boasting, Ling Sheng already felt a little impatient. However, she had always been particular about ending things well. There had already been seven people whom she had met for the blind dates. Only Gu Yang and Song Yiqing from yesterday were great. What kind of monsters and freaks were the other men? Anyway, she was obedient. Grandpa also knew what kind of people her blind date partners were. He probably would not force her to go on blind dates anymore after this. She had completed her mission. ¡°It¡¯s a little stuffy in here.¡± Yun Song looked at Ling Sheng, his eyes unable to hide the burning desire in them. He said lecherously, ¡°Sheng Sheng, don¡¯t you feel stuffy?¡± Ling Sheng felt disgusted, especially when the stench of alcohol hit her. She felt a little nauseated, but she maintained her polite indifference. ¡°I¡¯m not stuffy. Young Master Yun must have drunk too much! Do you want to go out and sober up?¡± ¡°Not much. I came out to meet a beauty. How can I drink too much?¡± Yun Song looked at the beauty in front of him. Beautiful! She was really beautiful, and looked pure enough to make one¡¯s heart itch! If he had not known that she had a son, who would have thought that such a beauty would be a young married woman? It would not be a bad idea to marry her and have fun for a few days. If he got sick of her, he would just throw her away. She was just an illegitimate daughter of the Huo Family after all. ¡°Sheng Sheng, follow me out for a breather? For a spin?¡± Yun Song could not bear the itch within and did not want to hold back anymore. He reached out to touch her hand. Ling Sheng could not pull back in time and was grabbed by the man. His salty pig hooves were still touching her, and she instantly felt so disgusted that she nearly vomited her overnight food. ¡°Young Master Yun, please have some self-respect.¡± ¡°Self-respect? What self-respect? I¡¯m very respectful,¡± Yun Song laughed vulgarly. ¡°You¡¯ve already given birth before, so why are you pretending to be innocent in front of me? Aren¡¯t you in the entertainment circle? I have a few good scripts under me. Come with me and you can choose any script. How about that?¡± Before Ling Sheng could reply, she saw Huo Xuanzhou rush over aggressively. He grabbed Yun Song¡¯s hair and slammed his head against the table. Yun Song let out a blood-curdling scream like a pig being slaughtered. Blood splattered everywhere, and the ground was covered in blood droplets. If Ling Sheng had not escaped quickly, she would have been splattered with blood. Then, she saw Huo Xuanzhou repeat his attack. He smashed his head against the table ferociously. He was a bit too violent. ¡°F*ck, who are you trying to touch with your salty pig hooves?¡± Huo Xuanzhou was infuriated, resembling a god of death. He looked toward Ling Sheng, ¡°Get me a knife. I¡¯ll chop off his paws!¡± ¡°Huo Xuanzhou!¡± Yun Song¡¯s face contorted in pain. After letting out an angry roar, he wanted to lift his head up, but he was pinned down securely on the table. ¡°Ah Zhou, what are you doing?¡± Cao Yunxian had only run in after hearing the terrible scream. Upon seeing the miserable scene in front of her, her vision darkened in fright. ¡°Hurry up and let go! Is this a place where you can behave atrociously?¡± Chapter 852 - Xiaoqi Got into a Fight ¡°Fifth Aunt, what kind of demons and ghosts are you introducing? What kind of intentions do you have?¡± Huo Xuanzhou¡¯s lips curled up coldly, and his eyes were bloodthirsty. ¡°That scumbag took advantage of my sister as soon as they met. Do you think I should kill him?¡± Before Cao Yunxian brought the person over, she had reminded him repeatedly not to do anything he should not do or say things he should not say. She had even brought up Yi Jingwei as an example. However, she had not expected that this scumbag would dare behave dishonestly in the Huo Family and even make a move on Ling Sheng. Did he want to die?! Huo Xiao, Su Xiyin, and the other daughters-in-law came in soon after. They were all waiting to see if the blind date would work! ¡°Father, hurry up and control him! Ah Zhou wants to kill someone!¡± Cao Yunxian was extremely angry. If she had known that something would happen, she would not have let the drunk Yun Song in. He had promised her that he would perform well. This was what he meant by performing well! Huo Xiao¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What happened?¡± Su Xiyin had already run to Ling Sheng¡¯s side and examined her worriedly. ¡°Are you all right?¡± Only then did Huo Xuanzhou stop what he was doing. He pressed down on the back of Yun Song¡¯s head to prevent him from flailing about. ¡°Grandpa, this scumbag got fresh with Sheng Sheng. He even touched her hand!¡± Su Xiyin held Ling Sheng¡¯s hand. Upon seeing her shake her head gently at her, she knew that she was fine. She looked at Cao Yunxian angrily. ¡°Fifth Son¡¯s family. Is this the ¡®good person¡¯ you mentioned?¡± Cao Yunxian was also burning with fury. She hated Yun Song for being a disappointment, and she also hated herself for taking on this trouble. Not only had she not accomplished what she had wanted to do, but she had also gotten into a buttload of trouble. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m not familiar with him. He was introduced to me. How would I know that he¡¯s such a person?¡± Huo Xiao raised his walking stick and pointed at her angrily. ¡°You don¡¯t even know his specific information, yet you dare to bring him home. How dare you let such a scumbag attend a blind date with Sheng Sheng!¡± Cao Yunxian only wanted to draw a clear line between them. She knew about Yun Song¡¯s personality. After drinking too much, his character became terrible. He liked to tease young ladies and take advantage of them. However, she insisted that she did not know. Yun Song was a coward. He was usually suppressed by Huo Xuanzhou. After being beaten up, he sobered up halfway. Realizing that things were not good, he started begging. ¡°Brother Zhou, let¡¯s talk nicely. I¡¯m not human. I¡¯m a beast. I shouldn¡¯t have had such dirty thoughts. Please let me off this time!¡± ¡°Father, he knows his mistake now. Take it that you¡¯re giving me face and get Ah Zhou to let him go!¡± Cao Yunxian could not sit by and do nothing. After all, she had found this person herself. Upon seeing the Old Master¡¯s wrath, she hurriedly looked at Ling Sheng, ¡°Sheng Sheng, it¡¯s all Auntie¡¯s fault. I didn¡¯t understand his temper and nature fully. He didn¡¯t do anything to you, right?¡± ¡°Fifth Aunt, what are you saying? It¡¯ll be too late when something happens,¡± Huo Xuanzhou let out a cold snort and exerted more force. He was going to kill that scumbag. ¡°Sorry, Little Sister Ling Sheng. I¡¯ll apologize to you here. Just treat me as a dog and let me go. I was drunk. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Although Yun Song apologized, there was no hint of repentance in his eyes. Ling Sheng frowned with cold eyes. Upon seeing his granddaughter¡¯s dissatisfaction, Huo Xiao pointed at Yun Song. ¡°Beat him up. Beat him up until he realizes his mistake.¡± Cao Yunxian looked at Ling Sheng for help and realized that the little slut looked indifferent. It was obvious that she would not help. The former gritted her teeth in anger. What a fool she had been. After listening to Fourth Sister-in-law¡¯s words, she introduced Ling Sheng to a blind date partner. Now, great. She had tried to steal a chicken only to end up losing the rice used to lure her in. She had gotten herself into trouble. Huo Xuanzhou pummeled him mercilessly, beating Yun Song until he howled. In the end, he was really beaten into admitting his mistake. ¡°Throw him out. Beat him up each time you see him in the future.¡± Huo Xiao looked at the person lying on the ground. How dare he take advantage of his dear granddaughter? He was lucky if he did not kill him. Yun Song was a good-for-nothing who had fainted a long time ago. By the time he was dragged outside, he was half-dead. In any case, his injuries were not light. The few daughters-in-law looked at one other before unanimously choosing to remain silent and wait for the Old Master to speak. ¡°Look at all of you. What kind of monsters did you find? If you don¡¯t want to matchmake Sheng Sheng, don¡¯t get involved.¡± Huo Xiao pointed at their noses and scolded them. ¡°You don¡¯t have the ability. You can¡¯t even find a decent person in such a big capital? What are you people doing?¡± Cao Yunxian said, ¡°Father, don¡¯t you like that child Ah Qing quite a lot? You¡¯re just not satisfied with her job.¡± Thankfully, there was someone they could bring up to talk about and not be beaten to death in a single blow. ¡°Gu Yang is really not bad too,¡± Xiao Hui retorted weakly. The Old Master was in a rage now, so she could not add fuel to fire. Ye Ru had been scolded yesterday. When she saw her sisters-in-law being scolded as well today, she finally felt a little better. She just knew that this was not an easy job. While Huo Xiao was lecturing them, a servant ran over and shouted, ¡°Old Master, bad news! Young Master Lin and Young Master Xiaoqi and the others got into a fight. His head was bruised.¡± When Ling Sheng heard that her son was fighting with someone, her expression changed abruptly. She did not care about this situation anymore and ran out. Xiaoqi was playing with the few boys at home. Among his second uncle¡¯s and his third uncle¡¯s grandsons, the youngest was already eight years old. But how old was her son? He must have been beaten up. Su Xiyin¡¯s expression was not good either. She had been watching Xiaoqi just now. They had only been gone for two minutes, yet they had already started fighting. On the opposite side, a few children had already run toward them. The child in the lead was Huo Lin. As he ran, he was crying and covered his head. When Ling Sheng saw this, she heaved a sigh of relief. It was good that the person with a wound on his forehead was not her precious son. Xiaoqi also ran behind them on his short legs. He did not cry, nor did he look injured. Su Xiyin was faster than Ling Sheng. She walked over in two or three steps and took Xiaoqi into her arms. When she touched his clothes, they were all wet. His down jacket was covered in mud, and his tiny face was also full of mud. Her heart ached immensely. ¡°Are you hurt? Where does it hurt?¡± Xiaoqi shook his head, his big black eyes unusually serious. He was not injured. Brother Nao Nao was right. That Huo Lin looked old and big but he was just a paper tiger that could not put up a fight. ¡°What happened?¡± Huo Xiao looked at the boys. ¡°Did you boys bully Xiaoqi? Xiaoqi is your younger brother. Look at how old all of you are. Do you still bully him?¡± Huo Lin had already run into Grandma Zhang Yuechan¡¯s embrace and complained while crying, ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s that little b*stard. He pushed me, and my head was injured.¡± Hearing how he addressed Xiaoqi, Zhang Yuechan¡¯s face turned deathly pale from fright instantly. Then, she saw Huo Xiao¡¯s severe gaze land on her. She explained nervously, ¡°Father, what does a child know? He¡¯s just spouting nonsense.¡± Chapter 853 - Where’s Third Master Jun? Chapter 853: Where¡¯s Third Master Jun? ¡°You, shut up.¡± Huo Xiao¡¯s chest heaved violently from anger. He pointed at the older Huo Xu, who was not crying. ¡°Xu Er, you tell me. What happened?¡± Little b*stard. Who was he calling a little b*stard? What did children know? They were taught by adults in the end! Great, was this how they called Xiaoqi in private? Huo Lin and Huo Xu were the grandchildren of the second branch. The second branch had two sons, and Huo Xuanze and Huo Xuancong both had sons. Zhang Yuechan carried the one who was crying and complaining. Upon seeing the Old Master ask the other child, she was extremely anxious and tried her best to signal him with her eyes. Huo Xu even nodded at his grandma. He raised his head indignantly and pointed at Xiaoqi angrily. ¡°Great-grandpa, we were having a snowball fight. We were having fun. This little b*stard, who has a mother but no father, pushed Brother Lin down. He¡¯s bad. He¡¯s truly evil.¡± Xiaoqi was in his great-grandmother¡¯s embrace. Upon hearing his slander, his eyes reddened instantly. He looked at him stubbornly and said, ¡°He pushed me first! Xiaoqi is not a b*stard either.¡± Grandpa had said to beat whoever called him a little b*stard again to death! ¡°Who¡¯s the little b*stard if you¡¯re not the b*stard?! Where¡¯s your father? Call him out and show us then!¡± Huo Xuan shouted as well. Upon hearing her grandson¡¯s words, Ye Ru instantly felt as though she had been struck by lightning. She was so nervous that she wanted to rush over to cover his mouth. He must not spout nonsense again. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? Everyone, stay where you are. No one is allowed to move,¡± Huo Xiao shot a death glare at them and pointed at Ye Ru. Ye Ru stood rooted to the ground and shot her grandson a look, not allowing him to speak. Huo Xiao said, ¡°Huo Xuan, continue.¡± ¡°He¡¯s a little b*stard, and his mother is not a good person either. His mother is a little slut. That¡¯s why she gave birth to such an ill-bred b*stard.¡± After saying that, Huo Xuan looked at Huo Xiao smugly. ¡°Great-grandpa, do you think I¡¯m right?¡± Huo Xiao¡¯s walking stick nearly hit his head. Ling Sheng¡¯s expression was cold, and her eyes were extremely calm as she looked at Huo Xuan. ¡°Who told you I¡¯m a little slut and that my son is a little b*stard.¡± Huo Xuan looked at her in disdain and let out a snort. ¡°My grandma and the others said so.¡± ¡°Father, the children are spouting nonsense. What do they know? I don¡¯t know where they heard this, but they can¡¯t be treated seriously.¡± Ye Ru hurriedly pulled Huo Xuan into her embrace. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? When did Grandma say such a thing?¡± Upon being pinched by his grandma, Huo Xuan let out a cry. ¡°Why are you pinching me?!¡± Ye Ru wished she could throw this child away. He was already eight years old, yet he was still so insensible. He did not even understand when she shot him a signal with her eyes. He might as well raise a dog! ¡°What does Huo Xuan know? He just listens to the adults and imitates them.¡± Huo Xuanzhou was gloating. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve really broadened my horizons. So this is how all the aunts teach their children! Huo Xuan, what else did your grandma tell you?¡± Huo Xuan had been spoiled rotten to begin with. He was usually the little emperor at home, the kind who had the guts to pee on his grandparents¡¯ heads. ¡°My grandma said she came to our Huo Family to snatch our assets. Uncle Zhou, you have to be careful of her too. When she takes all the Huo Family¡¯s assets away, we¡¯ll have to starve.¡± Huo Xiao was so angry that he nearly choked. He gritted his teeth and pointed at them as he growled, ¡°Okay, you¡¯re really great. You¡¯re really the good daughters-in-law of the Huo Family!¡± Ci Er was unwilling to come back. He was the one who had forced Sheng Sheng and Xiaoqi to come back. In the end, the children came back and received such treatment. Great. How great! It was all his fault. Everything was his fault! Upon seeing that the matter had already blown up and they could do nothing to explain themselves anymore, Ye Ru and the others decided to wait and see how Old Master would do! ¡°Ah Zhou, invite all your good uncles, my good sons, to the ancestral hall!¡± After saying that, Huo Xiao looked at Ling Sheng. ¡°Sheng Sheng, assist Grandpa. Let¡¯s go.¡± He could hit and scold his sons whenever he wanted, but he could not do the same to his daughters-in-law as a father-in-law. He could not even say anything harsh. When Ye Ru and the others heard the words ¡®ancestral hall¡¯, their faces turned ashen instantly, and the anger and hatred in their hearts surged. They knew that this matter had gotten out of hand and the Old Master meant business now. Every time they went to the ancestral hall to seek punishment, they would lose half their life. Was that little b*tch Ling Sheng and the little b*stard she had brought back so important to the Old Master? Huo Xuanzhou even turned around and smirked smugly at them. ¡°Aunties, as your nephew, I would like to remind you of something out of goodwill. You have to think and act like one, and be careful with your words.¡± Then, he ignored the angry glares shooting at him from behind and ran two steps before shouting, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, Sheng Sheng, wait for me!¡± Serves them right! They were out of luck! Let¡¯s see if they would still dare to gossip behind their backs. They had to punish these people properly. They were all two-faced creatures! Ling Sheng had heard from Huo Xuanzhou that the men at home had all been called to the ancestral hall. The Huo Family had always been like this. When a woman made a mistake, their man had to take responsibility for it. After all, it was their fault that they could not even watch over their own wife and let her spout nonsense behind their back! Besides Huo Ci and the eldest son Huo Ting, everyone else suffered a heavy beating. Because of this, their originally tense relationship became even more tense. Initially, they had been fighting and scheming against each other in secret, but now, they were doing it openly. One had to have a strong heart to survive in a big family. When it was dinner time, the wives of the various families had already returned to normal. It was as though the incident in the afternoon had not happened. They did what they had to do. However, the men who had been beaten at home did not have it as easy. They sat on the stools as though they were being tortured. Cold sweat poured down like a waterfall, and they did not even dare to cry out in pain. Huo Xiao had initially thought that that scumbag Third Master Jun was out of the question and was not worthy of his dear granddaughter. However, he had seen many repulsive b*stards in the past two days. After seeing the demons and monsters, he felt that he was still a bit better. After dinner, Ling Sheng helped him back to his room and sat on the sofa to watch television. Xiaoqi was eating watermelon seeds beside her. Su Xiyin watched as Xiaoqi cracked the watermelon seeds, but he did not eat them. He just placed them aside. He had already arranged some melon seeds. Huo Xiao thought about it, hesitated, and finally made up his mind. He forced himself to ask Ling Sheng, ¡°My dear granddaughter, where¡¯s Third Master Jun?¡± Ling Sheng was stunned for a moment. When she regained her senses, she said calmly, ¡°We broke up.¡± Huo Xiao suddenly became nervous, and his voice became louder. ¡°Why did you break up?¡± Ling Sheng frowned strangely. ¡°My father doesn¡¯t want us to be together. Grandpa, didn¡¯t you disagree too?¡± Huo Xiao was furious. That scumbag! Who asked him to do this?! He looked at Ling Sheng. ¡°Go and get your father here.¡± ¡°Tell me, what do you want?¡± Su Xiyin sighed and pointed at him while shaking her head. In the past, he had been d*mn unwilling to let Sheng Sheng be with Third Master Jun no matter what. He kept giving him the cold shoulder and despised him. When the boy had called to say that he wanted to visit them, he hung up straight away after shouting a few words. Now that Ling Sheng could not meet someone who was more eligible than him, he thought of him again. Ling Sheng called Huo Ci over quickly. Huo Xiao wanted to punish people, so he did not dare let his dear granddaughter watch. ¡°Sheng Sheng, take Xiaoqi to bed. Aren¡¯t you going to the airport with your father to fetch him early tomorrow morning? Sleep early.¡± Ling Sheng carried Xiaoqi away. ¡°Grandpa, you and Grandma should sleep early too.¡± ¡°Bye, great-grandpa, great-grandmother, and grandpa,¡± Xiaoqi waved his hand reluctantly. Ling Sheng left with Xiaoqi. Huo Ci sat beside him consciously, eating the small pile of melon seeds. Xiaoqi had peeled them for him. The brat had recently learned how to peel melon seeds without drooling. Su Xiyin looked at him, not knowing what to say. ¡°How old are you? Why are you eating Xiaoqi¡¯s food?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t he be filial to me?¡± Huo Ci said matter-of-factly. He turned to look at Huo Xiao. ¡°Father, did you call me for something? Don¡¯t worry, our family will leave tomorrow or the day after. I won¡¯t cause them trouble for the time being.¡± He had probably called him because of what had happened in the afternoon. He had heard everything. Ah Zhou, that brat, was watching the commotion and did not mind it getting out of hand. He had already repeated the scene to him by adding more details. Huo Xiao glared at him and kicked him. ¡°I want to ask you something else. What happened to Third Master Jun and Sheng Sheng?¡± Chapter 854 - Gossip Is a Fearsome Thing Upon hearing this, Huo Ci said casually, ¡°I made them break up. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Huo Xiao lifted his leg and kicked him before forcing out the words between his teeth. ¡°Who told you to make decisions blindly? It wasn¡¯t easy for Sheng Sheng to finally get into a relationship. Who told you to interfere?¡± Break up? Look at the good thing he had done?! If they got Third Master Jun to come over now, see who would still dare to spout nonsense. Huo Ci did not know why he was beaten up, but his face was full of question marks. ¡°Father, are you crazy? What are you doing? Didn¡¯t you not want them to be together either? Didn¡¯t you ask me to break them apart last time?¡± ¡°You even started to guess at my thoughts?¡± Huo Xiao was so angry that he picked up his walking stick and hit him. He gritted his teeth. ¡°I didn¡¯t hit you this afternoon. Are you itching for a beating?¡± Yes. He had said that. Therefore, he was too embarrassed to ask him for help now! However, why did he break them up just like that? Sheng Sheng liked Third Master Jun so much. How sad must she be! Huo Xiao was angry with himself, but it was not appropriate for him to ask Third Master Jun to come over either. He could only be angry at himself. He was so angry that he could not sleep. He tossed and turned in bed but could not fall asleep. Su Xiyin said, ¡°Hubby, I¡¯ll talk to Third Master Jun and get him to come over!¡± The best solution to this matter was to shut their mouths. As long as Third Master Jun came, no one would dare spout nonsense again. She had to admit that this method was the simplest and most effective one to date. ¡°No.¡± Huo Xiao let out a breath through his nose. They had already broken up. If she went back to find him, what would he think of his granddaughter? He knew that as long as Third Master Jun came, no one at home would dare to gossip about her. His granddaughter would not have to suffer over this minor issue. No matter how much he loved and doted on her, he could not stop others from talking. Gossip was a fearsome thing indeed. People would talk about it secretly even if they did not say it openly. ¡°You¡¯re all suffering because you want to save face.¡± Su Xiyin kicked him angrily before turning around to sleep with her back facing him. She did not want to talk to him anymore. She would discuss this with Sheng Sheng tomorrow and get Third Master Jun to come over after all! She could not take this lying down. What did they think they were? Who were they calling a b*stard? Huo Xiao thought for a while, but he still could not fall asleep. He turned around and hugged his wife. He let out a low sigh, and his voice became gentle. ¡°Yin¡¯er, you¡¯re not allowed to look for him, all right? Our Sheng Sheng can¡¯t take the initiative to reconcile with him. If a girl takes the initiative, she¡¯ll be despised.¡± Su Xiyin thought to herself, The two of them are doing fine. What despise and reconciliation? They haven¡¯t broken up at all. If it weren¡¯t for the two of you blocking their way, why would there be so much trouble? Why would Sheng Sheng be bullied like this? Now they knew to remember Third Master Jun¡¯s merits. What had they been doing? They were all looking down on him with disdain. Huo Xiao did not hear his wife¡¯s reply and repeated himself, ¡°Did you hear me? Don¡¯t let Sheng Sheng look for him. Girls of our Huo Family can¡¯t be so spineless. What¡¯s a man? She can find another man if he¡¯s gone.¡± Su Xiyin said, ¡°Okay.¡± Huo Xiao was baffled. ¡°What do you think is so good about Third Master Jun? Why do I feel that the people who went on the blind dates with Sheng Sheng are even worse than him?¡± Normally, he would be annoyed when he saw Third Master Jun. After seeing Sheng Sheng¡¯s blind dates, he could only compare them to demons and ghosts. They could not even compare to Third Master Jun. Those people should hurry up and roll back into their mother¡¯s womb. Don¡¯t be an eyesore in front of him. Su Xiyin was tickled pink. What did he mean by those ¡®people are even worse than him¡¯? After seeing the good options, when one looked at the bad choices, one naturally would not take a liking to them. The next day, before the sun rose, Ling Sheng was awoken by her father knocking on the door. She was extremely sleepy and felt as though her head had just touched the pillow before she got up again. She had not slept for long. Xiaoqi was very energetic. While she was washing up and putting on makeup, he dragged Grandpa out to choose clothes. When the family of three reached the living room, they saw Huo Feifei and Prince Edward waiting for them downstairs. Ling Sheng listened to her father and wore casual clothes. She was not going to a beauty pageant. The number one priority was to keep herself warm, so she dressed herself like a ball. She looked down at Huo Feifei. She was wearing a cheongsam, revealing her thighs. On the outside, she was covered with a long coat. It looked nice and really showed off her figure. However, even just looking at it made her feel cold. ¡°Sixth Uncle, Sheng Sheng,¡± Huo Feifei greeted them with a smile, as though the unpleasant incident that day had not happened at all. ¡°Edward and I are also going to the airport to fetch King William and his wife. Let¡¯s go together!¡± Edward followed along with Huo Feifei. He nodded symbolically as a greeting. His gaze landed on Ling Sheng for a moment, his eyes full of craftiness. ¡°I know the way,¡± Huo Ci let out a cold snort. He did not have a good expression on his face. Because he disliked that Ling Xiaoqi was walking slowly, he bent down and picked him up. Ling Sheng held in her laughter as she took a look at her father, who was dressed flashily. He was so handsome that he could make one do the splits. Impressive! The expression in Huo Feifei¡¯s eyes changed slightly. When she saw Huo Ci, who was wearing a long black trench coat, carrying a child, he looked even more elegant and indescribable. He had a tall figure and a handsome face. He did not look like a forty-year-old man at all. When she compared him to Edward, she felt complicated inwardly. ¡°Sixth Uncle, this is Edward¡¯s first time in China. He doesn¡¯t know the way.¡± Huo Ci gave them a sideways look, arrogant and cold. ¡°He doesn¡¯t know the way. What does that have to do with me?¡± Huo Feifei¡¯s smile froze on her face and she choked. She had not expected him to reject her directly. She was extremely furious. This was too much. What kind of family was this? They had never treated her as a family, especially Huo Ci! Xiao Hui was also present. She looked at Huo Ci and smiled. ¡°Sixth Brother, we¡¯re all one family. Feifei is a girl. You know that she doesn¡¯t have a good sense of direction while Edward just came to China. Please just bring the two of them with you.¡± ¡°Sixth Brother, give me some face and bring them along. Edward and King William are good friends!¡± Huo Li put on the stance of an elder brother, but he did not dare to order him around. He could only request him to do this. With Sixth Brother¡¯s temper, no one in the family was as stubborn as him. He was the kind to fall out with others and refuse to give anyone face. No matter what compliments you said, it was useless! With a cold, handsome face, Huo Ci swept them a look. After the farce last night, how could they have the cheek to request something of him today? He did not say if he was willing or not, but he carried Xiaoqi out of the house. Huo Li said, ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and follow him! Your Sixth Uncle has agreed.¡± Xiao Hui urged the duo as well. She spoke nicely, ¡°Follow them. We¡¯re family after all. If your Sixth Uncle doesn¡¯t dote on you, who else can he dote on?¡± Ling Sheng curled her lips. She had finally seen it for herself. Her father really did not give anyone face. He could criticize anyone he wanted. Even Fourth Uncle had to act according to his mood. However, they were the ones who needed a favor. Speaking of which, they did not know the way and did not know how to get to the airport? There was the GPS. The two of them deliberately wanted to go with them! Chapter 855 - Internal Injury from Holding Back Ling Sheng had guessed correctly indeed. When it was time to get in the car¡­ Xiao Hui opened their car door first and pushed Huo Feifei directly. She shot her a look. ¡°Feifei, get in quickly. Be well-behaved when you get there. Don¡¯t cause trouble for your Sixth Uncle.¡± Edward and King William were very familiar with each other too, but Feifei had said that Edward wanted to use this opportunity to build a good relationship with King William, so he had asked her to help him. She knew about this matter but even her husband did not, so she had told Huihui to tell others that Edward and King William were very close friends. When Huo Ci and King William met, the latter had to even call him Sixth Brother. Naturally, they did not have an ordinary relationship. Huo Ci kicked the car door with a fake smile. ¡°Why? Does Fourth Sister-in-law want me to take them there? You even want me to be their chauffeur?¡± ¡°Sixth Brother, what are you talking about?¡± Xiao Hui offered an obsequious smile hurriedly and turned around to shout. ¡°Uncle Liu, where¡¯s our chauffeur?¡± ¡°Fourth Madam, our Old Master is kind. He let them go home for the Lunar New Year,¡± Uncle Liu followed her and replied. ¡°Sixth Brother, Edward is a guest. It¡¯s not appropriate for us to let the guest drive either, right? You¡¯ll have to suffer a little. Fourth Brother will treat you to a big meal someday,¡± Huo Li tugged at Huo Ci, as he lowered his voice . Huo Ci¡¯s lips curled up into a sneer as he asked, ¡°Why? Does Prince Edward not have a driving license?¡± ¡°Sixth Uncle, Edward doesn¡¯t need to drive the car himself when he goes out,¡± Huo Feifei smiled obsequiously. ¡°Besides, the traffic rules in our country are different from those overseas. He doesn¡¯t know.¡± Huo Ci asked, ¡°You mean he¡¯s noble? Am I only worthy of being his chauffeur?¡± Huo Feifei sucked in a deep breath. ¡°Sixth Uncle is an elder. No matter how bold I am, I wouldn¡¯t dare think that way.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Huo Ci turned around and ordered, ¡°Uncle Liu, Prince Edward doesn¡¯t know how to drive. You should drive them to the airport!¡± Then, with a distant look, he opened the car door straight away and threw Xiaoqi in before getting in the driver¡¯s seat himself. Fourth Brother and his wife were extremely angry, but they could not flare up. They looked at each other and gritted their teeth as they stomped their feet. What did he mean? Was Sixth Brother not giving them any face when they had begged him humbly? Huo Feifei and Edward were also dumbfounded. Since they had already said that, a normal person would not refuse them even if it was to deal with it perfunctorily! He was too much! Ling Sheng smiled at the group of people with varying expressions, who looked like they had internal injuries from holding themselves back. She said goodbye politely and got in the car elegantly. When she saw her father¡¯s cold handsome face, she held back her laughter. Ha ha ha ha! She did not know why, but she felt really good, especially when she saw her father¡¯s arrogant look; it was as though he was saying that ¡®even if you cannot stand me, you are unable to do anything to me¡¯. He was really impressive. Xiaoqi sat in the front passenger seat and fiddled with it for a long time, but he still could not fasten his seatbelt. He looked at the person beside him for help. ¡°Grandpa.¡± Huo Ci gave him a disdainful look before helping him fasten his seatbelt. Then, he started the car and zoomed off arrogantly, not caring if the people behind him had followed him. ¡°Father, does that Edward really know the King and Queen?¡± Ling Sheng asked with interest. Why did she feel like Huo Feifei wanted to get to know the King and Queen through her father? Since they were so familiar with one another, the two of them could just go to the airport on their own? They did not even need to ask for help or be at the whim of her father. ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡± Huo Ci took a look at the rearview mirror. The car behind him had already hurried over, and his lips curled up coldly. One who was unaccountably solicitous was hiding evil intentions. His Fourth Sister-in-law and Fourth Brother were people who did not get up early without any benefit. If they did not have something to ask of him, they would not be so easy to talk to. That Prince Edward, who had popped out of nowhere, still dared to act arrogantly in front of him. Ling Sheng also saw the car chasing after them. Then, she heard her father tell her to fasten her seatbelt and sit properly. As soon as she sat properly, the car flew forward at a high speed. After two mere intersections, when she turned her head back, she could not see the car following them. Huo Feifei¡¯s face flushed with anger. ¡°Uncle Liu, what¡¯s wrong with you?! Follow them!¡± Uncle Liu was already in his sixties this year, and the Old Master did not even need him to be his chauffeur anymore. Upon hearing her words, he blushed in shame. ¡°Ms. Feifei, as you know, Sixth Master is a professional racer. How can I compare to him?!¡± He usually drove for the Old Master. The Old Master¡¯s heart could not take any stimulation. He could only drive like this. How could he catch up to the Sixth Master? It was too difficult for him. Huo Feifei was so angry that she punched the car seat and gritted her teeth. Sixth Uncle had done it on purpose. How could he be like that as a person? He did not keep his word at all. ¡°Edward, let us go alone. You know King William too, right? He¡¯ll definitely meet us!¡± However, Edward, who was beside her, suddenly clutched his stomach. His complexion was ugly, and he was covered in cold sweat. He was in great pain. ¡°My stomach hurts, Feifei.¡± Upon seeing his sudden ailment, Huo Feifei shouted anxiously toward the front of the car, ¡°Uncle Liu, go to the hospital! We¡¯re not going to the airport!¡± A sly and sinister glint flashed across Edward¡¯s eyes. But when he looked at Huo Feifei, his eyes were full of guilt as he endured the pain and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my dear. I¡¯ve disappointed you.¡± Huo Feifei was anxious and her heart ached. Upon seeing that her lover was in such pain yet he was still thinking about her, she felt even more touched. She hugged him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t speak. Don¡¯t speak anymore. Bear with it. We¡¯ll be reaching the hospital soon.¡± At the very least, she had a man who loved her and placed her first. He was also a gentlemanly, powerful, influential, and rich prince. No matter how arrogant Sixth Uncle was, what did he have? That illegitimate daughter of his did not even know which wild man her child belonged to. No matter what, she was thousands of times better than that little b*stard Ling Sheng. Sixth Uncle had not allowed her to go because he was afraid that she would be too outstanding and steal his b*stard¡¯s limelight. When she thought of that, her lips curled up smugly, and her heart felt much better. They were all jealous of her! The Huo Family had to wait for the Old Master to get up for breakfast. The Old Master would wake up at seven o¡¯clock sharp every day, take a half hour walk, and eat at seven-thirty. The family had just sat down when Huo Feifei and Edward returned. Huo Xuanzhou usually gave Huo Feifei the cold shoulder. She was always the one following behind him and calling him Brother Zhou. He just felt annoyed, but he did not hate her. However, ever since she had messed with Ling Sheng, he had found her increasingly unpleasant to his eye. Upon seeing her return, he smiled and drawled, ¡°Didn¡¯t the two of you go to the airport to fetch King William and his wife? Why are you back so early?¡± Huo Feifei was a stupid person who could not hide her emotions well. She looked like she was fine, but her emotions had already been revealed and she was not in a good mood. Clear hatred flashed across Huo Feifei¡¯s eyes before she returned to normal. She looked at the people at the table and explained, ¡°Edward¡¯s stomach didn¡¯t feel well. We went to the hospital.¡± Chapter 856 - Too Generous But Huo Xuanzhou would not let her off so easily. Seizing the opportunity, he would torment her to death. ¡°Really? Did he get a stomach ache just because she was going to see the king?¡± Huo Feifei¡¯s face flushed with indignance as she looked at him angrily. ¡°Brother Zhou, what do you mean by that? Are you doubting Edward¡¯s capability and identity?¡± Huo Xuanzhou smiled. ¡°I never said that. Why are you so agitated? It¡¯s fine if you guys don¡¯t want to go. What does this have to do with me?¡± Hey! She was anxious. His guess was right. This Edward? Who knew where this swindler had come from? He was lying to that fool Huo Feifei! In the past, on account of the fact that they were siblings, although he hated her, he would not have watched as she was being deceived. Now, she was stupid, foolish, and evil. She did not have the right to be warned by him. When she was cheated of money and sex later, she would cry! Besides, Fourth Uncle and Fourth Aunt were smart people. He did not believe that the two of them had not noticed anything. If her own parents did not care, why would he care? ¡°Edward is very familiar with King William. They have a good relationship,¡± Huo Feifei emphasized her words and held her head high. ¡°We just missed each other. Edward said that there are too many people today. Even if we go over, we won¡¯t be able to talk. He¡¯ll bring me over to visit tomorrow.¡± ¡°In that case, congratulations, Little Sister Feifei,¡± Huo Xuanzhou smiled carelessly. He thought, You¡¯re quite proud. It¡¯s as though you can bring glory to the family by making a visit. Sheng Sheng and Sixth Uncle¡¯s family are there now, but they¡¯re not as proud as you. ¡°Father, Mother, Edward said he wants to treat the king to a meal alone. You two should go too.¡± After saying that, Huo Feifei acted like a proud swan. ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, Uncle, Auntie, if you have time, you can come too.¡± Everyone gave her face and nodded in agreement. However, when they saw her current behavior, they all felt that the Old Master had done the right thing. Thankfully, he had not officially adopted her under the Huo Family¡¯s name and included her name in the genealogical record. The Xiao Family was born petty to their bones and had limited vision. She was a hopeless cause. ¡°You young people can go by yourselves. What can we do there?¡± Su Xiyin was too embarrassed to say anything about her either. It didn¡¯t make sense for an elder to go meet a junior. Although Rong Ying was the queen now and had a high and respected status, she was just a junior whom they doted on in their eyes. ¡°That¡¯s right. How can an elder meet a junior personally?¡± Jiang Meiyun smiled and teased. Look at this. Although this daughter had been raised in the Huo Family since she was young, the saying that a child¡¯s temperament and character followed that of whoever raised her was not wrong at all. She was like Fourth Brother¡¯s family. She spoke and did things in a petty manner. Unpresentable! Although that young girl Sheng Sheng had grown up in the countryside, she was very generous and graceful when she spoke or did things. There was nothing to criticize about her temperament either. She was presentable and likable. She did not know if it was because her son kept harping on about how good she was by her ear, but when she compared Sheng Sheng to Huo Feifei, she actually liked that girl better. ¡°Eldest Aunt is right,¡± Huo Feifei had a smile on her face. However, upon hearing her words, her eyes changed again and again. Humph, what was there to be proud of? Did they not care even though she was sending out invitations? Had any of them seen a king before? Did they know what a true noblewoman¡¯s life was like? Cao Yunxian, who was usually the closest to Xiao Hui, could barely continue watching Huo Feifei anymore too. Had she underestimated the Huo Family¡¯s power and status? So what if he was the king? Even when the president saw the Old Master, he had to call him Uncle respectfully! Did she really think that those foreign mascots, with a symbolic status for their citizens, were that impressive? Rong Ying was different. No matter what, although the king of Country Y did not have much power, he was a king worshipped by everyone. He possessed the highest honor, and even the president had to show him some respect. No matter which foreign country he visited, he would always receive a higher level of deferential treatment than the president. Besides, her family had money. Could ordinary people compare to her? ¡°Sister-in-law, that¡¯s not right. What do you mean by an elder meeting a junior? It¡¯s just a meal together. Why are you so particular?¡± Xiao Hui was unhappy when she heard her words. Jiang Meiyun was about to retort. But Huo Xiao frowned and interrupted her with a displeased expression. ¡°Don¡¯t talk while eating. Who¡¯s talking? Don¡¯t eat at the table in the future.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, those who wanted to speak and those who were speaking shut up and started eating obediently. Huo Feifei looked at the table full of people. Not many of them were enthusiastic about her and Edward. She felt even angrier. Great! All of them looked down on her. When she got married and became a princess consort, she would live the most comfortable life in the world every day. She would be reported by the world¡¯s most famous media every day. She would definitely broaden their horizons and shut their mouths obediently. The sons and daughters-in-law of the Huo Family really did not take Huo Feifei and Prince Edward seriously. At this moment, they were more worried about whether Ling Sheng would fight them for the Huo Family¡¯s assets and get involved in this property dispute, taking away the money that originally belonged to them. As for Ling Sheng returning to the Huo Family and acknowledging her roots and ancestors, as long as the Old Master was happy, everything would be fine. There was only one thing. Sixth Brother had said that he did not want a share of the family¡¯s assets. If his daughter wanted it in the future, it would be equivalent to him wanting it. This was their bottom line. If the Sixth Family touched it, they could not blame them for being ruthless. When Ling Sheng and the others returned from the Rong Family, it was already afternoon. It was very lively there, but the elders were the ones talking. She did not speak much. However, Xiaoqi was very excited. He had seen Nao Nao¡¯s rafflesia and was watching the videos and photos he had taken along the way. Ling Sheng pinched her son¡¯s tender face and looked at his sparkling eyes. ¡°Does it look that pretty? It stinks!¡± She had initially thought that Nao Nao was joking. Who knew that he would really manage to get a huge rafflesia? He got it along with the vegetation growing near the flower. Dozens of botanists had also come along to take care of that flower. The flower had yet to bloom; it was only a bud. It was said that under stringent cultivation, it would still take more than half a month before it would bloom. The botanists who had brought it would wait until the flower bloomed before returning to their country. This big fanfare was indeed from the royal family. They were too generous. Just because the child liked it, they had really brought it over. How admirable. ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s really pretty.¡± Xiaoqi even found a few videos of the rafflesia and said excitedly, ¡°Little Uncle said he would tell me when it¡¯s about to open up. Mommy, can you bring me over to view it then?¡± The flowers had yet to bloom. By the time they did, Mommy would have to go to work and would not stay at home with him every day. Just the thought of it made him a little sad. However, Mommy was going to earn money to support him now. When he grew up in the future, Mommy would not have to work anymore. He would be the one earning money to support Mommy instead. Chapter 857 - As Humans Yourselves, I Advise You People to be Kind Ling Sheng¡¯s phone vibrated. It was a message from Jun Shiyan. Third Master: Since Xiaoqi likes it so much, I¡¯ll build a botanical garden for him too! Does he need a zoo? What about an aquarium? Ling Sheng was amused. There are ready-made ones in the capital. When I have time one day, I¡¯ll take him there to take a look. Besides, where are you planning to build such a big facility? Third Master: As long as Xiaoqi likes it and you agree, nothing else will be a problem. Ling Sheng: Yes, yes. I understand. You¡¯re the best. I¡¯m impressed with you. It¡¯ll be more interesting to go to the botanical garden and the aquarium for sightseeing together. It¡¯s not fun to watch it alone. Third Master: When are we going? Ling Sheng: What does it matter to you, whether Xiaoqi and I go? Third Master: I want to go too. Don¡¯t abandon me. Ling Sheng: We¡¯re mother and son. What are you if you go? Third Master: Father, husband. Through the rearview mirror, Huo Ci saw the brat¡¯s smiling face. His eyes narrowed slightly, and his voice was very cold. ¡°What are you chatting so happily about?¡± Ling Sheng hurriedly coughed and switched the chat web page. Had she been discovered? Her father was so sharp-eyed. ¡°Chatting about having a meal together. It¡¯s a gathering of us Eight Immortals. Father, are you going? They all want to see you.¡± She was not lying either. They were chatting in the group chat of the Eight Immortals, but they were talking about Su Yi and asking her to bring her boyfriend to meet him. The ¡®ignorant¡¯ group of people was extremely excited. It would be strange if Huo Ci believed her nonsense. He let out a snort but could not be bothered to scold her. Xiaoqi thought that his grandpa was bored, so he ran to the front passenger seat and learned how to buckle his seatbelt. He was very excited and did not let anyone help him. When he was done, he looked at Huo Ci and asked for praise. He shouted crisply, ¡°Grandpa!¡± Huo Ci looked at the child¡¯s big sparkling eyes and nodded. Xiaoqi raised his head proudly and sat upright like a victorious general. When she got out of the car, Ling Sheng received a call from Mei Xuelin. She had just returned to the country from vacation and was calling her. After all, she was the only artist working under her now. She had to support her well. Upon hearing that it was Mei Xuelin calling, Huo Ci then carried Xiaoqi home. As long as it was not that scumbag Third Master Jun, no one else mattered. In the afternoon, the house was very quiet. The people in the various families had eaten and returned to their rooms. The Old Master had to take an afternoon nap at this time. No one dared to disturb his sleep for an hour every day. Xiaoqi, who was already familiar with the place, ran ahead. Huo Ci followed her. The duo had just reached the living room when they heard a curse coming from the second floor. A white furry object had been kicked out of the Fifth family¡¯s room. When the thing smacked into the railing, it let out another shrill and blood-curdling scream. The person who had hit it was too strong, so the railing could not stop it. It flew directly into the air. A miserable dog howl rang in the air, closely followed by a muffled bang. Xiaoqi was running ahead when he saw the dog fall right in front of him from the second floor. Its white fur was covered in blood. Frightened, Xiaoqi¡¯s face turned pale instantly. After he stopped in his tracks, he burst into tears. Huo Ci strode forward quickly. Everything had happened too quickly. It had only been a few seconds since they had entered and the dog had fallen in front of them. The moment he covered Xiaoqi¡¯s eyes, rage rippled in his eyes. ¡°Fifth Sister-in-law, what do you mean by this?¡± Cao Yunxian was so angry that her face was ashen. She stood by the railing on the second floor with her arms akimbo and gritted her teeth. ¡°This d*mn dog! I raised her from young and treated her like a treasure, but how great! I don¡¯t know which damned wild dog slept with her outside. It got pregnant with a bunch of little b*stards!¡± Huo Ci¡¯s eyes tightened abruptly, and his expression became even colder. For a moment, he could not even suppress the raging murderous intent in his heart. Was this an indirect insult? He had known that they would not stop. Had they already started? They had done this to demonstrate their protest toward him! B*stard? Who was she calling a b*stard? The dog¡¯s cries were really too tragic. The people of the various family branches came out and saw the dog in the living room. They did not know if it was dead or alive, but wasn¡¯t it the most precious dog from the Fifth family? That Pomeranian was their precious daughter that they called out to everyday; it was called Lele. Xiao Hui hurried over, feeling very worried. ¡°What happened? What happened to Lele? Did it fall from the second floor? Hurry up and take it to the hospital.¡± ¡°Save what? It deserves to die.¡± Cao Yunxian let out a cold laugh. She looked at Xiaoqi meaningfully and pointed at the dog angrily. ¡°Fourth Sister-in-law, you can judge for me. Tell me if that d*mn dog deserves to die. I served it delicious food, drinks and played with it, hoping that it would give birth to a few purebred little puppies for me. In the end, it ran out to play in the wild. I don¡¯t even know which wild dog¡¯s puppy it¡¯s carrying now. What¡¯s the point of raising it?¡± ¡°Really? I told you long ago that you have to keep a close eye on Lele and not let her go out. Those wild dogs outside are rampant now. They think they¡¯ll be treasured even if they hump a purebred dog and give birth to a bunch of children.¡± Ye Ru also looked at Xiaoqi mockingly from the corner of her eye. What rubbish. She was an illegitimate daughter who had brought a little b*stard to the Huo Family and assumed great airs in front of them. They had to be put in their place! ¡°That¡¯s right. These dogs these days are very smart! Our family doesn¡¯t raise crossbreeds, especially ones with unknown species. We can¡¯t raise them,¡± Zhang Yuechan spoke up as well. She looked at Huo Ci unabashedly as she smiled and asked, ¡°Sixth Brother, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Her husband¡¯s legs had been broken by the Old Master because of Huo Ci, this little b*stard born from a stepmother. He was lame for life. How could she miss this opportunity to seek revenge? He had brought an illegitimate daughter back and insisted that she was the eldest granddaughter of the Huo Family. The key was that this hateful eldest granddaughter had even brought a little b*stard! Huo Ci¡¯s body was filled with a frightening aura, and his eyes were as deep as a cold lake. He only swept a cold look at the gossipy women on the second floor, who were watching the show. The corners of his lips curled up slightly as he smiled. ¡°Sister-in-Law, even a dog has a life. As humans yourselves, I advise you to be kind.¡± Then, he dragged Xiaoqi away. He had never felt so furious before. Anger rushed to his head, making him feel as though his blood was burning up. Thankfully, the brat had not followed him and was answering a call behind them. Otherwise, she would have dashed out to fight it out with her! A b*stard? They didn¡¯t know where he had come from? ¡°Sixth Brother, why are you leaving?¡± Ye Ru shouted with a smile. Oh, he was angry now. What could he do even if he was angry? She wanted to make him angry, to get him to lash out. ¡°Sixth Brother, you said it yourself. Even if it¡¯s a dog, it¡¯s still a life. Hurry up and take it to the hospital! It¡¯s best if you can save the little b*stard in its stomach as well.¡± Cao Yunxian dragged her words out, her eyes revealing a satisfied and ruthless expression. ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you. After all, I like pure-bloods. I won¡¯t want a little b*stard with obscure origins!¡± Chapter 858 - Why Are You Crying? ¡°Fifth Sister-in-law, you¡¯re wrong about that. Everyone knows that Sixth Brother is allergic to fur. He can¡¯t raise such things,¡± Ye Ru covered her mouth and smiled. ¡°Sixth Brother, don¡¯t worry about it. Get the servants to throw it in the trash can later. It¡¯s just a beast[1] after all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If Sixth Brother gets an allergic reaction because of this, it¡¯ll be our fault as his sisters-in-law!¡± Xiao Hui was already seething about what had happened last night and in the morning. She had finally caught an opportunity to seek revenge. An illegitimate daughter with a little b*stard! He should take a look at himself as well! How dare he look down on them? Who should look down on whom?! Huo Ci really wanted to tear their cheap mouths apart. They could not be considered humans. Even if it was a dog, they should have feelings for it after being raised for so long! ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa¡­¡± Xiaoqi was still crying, and his voice was already hoarse. He tugged at his hand and turned to look at the dog. ¡°Let¡¯s save it!¡± ¡± Huo Ci frowned, not wanting to respond. However, when he saw the little fella cry so sadly, his heart softened. In a cold voice, he said, ¡°Wait a while.¡± Cao Yunxian and the others had not expected this arrogant and eccentric man, who would not blink even if someone died in front of him, to turn around and carry the dog. That¡¯s right. He took off his coat and placed the dog carefully on it before carrying it. Forget about the fur allergy. He had always had severe mysophobia. If anyone in his family touched his things, he would not give them any face and throw them away directly. While carrying the dog, Huo Ci looked at Xiaoqi. In a low voice, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Wipe your tears.¡± Xiaoqi wiped his tears hurriedly and looked at Grandpa. He nodded hard. ¡°Xiaoqi, won¡¯t cry. Grandpa, let¡¯s go and save it. It won¡¯t die, right?¡± Huo Ci grunted. If it died, the brat would be traumatized for the rest of his life. It was kicked down from the second floor. He had taken a look. Its injury was a little serious, but it should not die. When he reached the door, he suddenly turned around and smiled casually. ¡°Let me warn you people again. Ling Sheng is my daughter, my biological daughter. She didn¡¯t appear out of nowhere. If anyone dares to say another word, don¡¯t blame me for being rude to you. As for Xiaoqi¡¯s father, you don¡¯t deserve to know who he is.¡± ¡°Really? We don¡¯t deserve to know? Is he someone from heaven?¡± Zhang Yuechan covered her mouth and laughed as though she had heard a joke. ¡°Does Xiaoqi have a father? Didn¡¯t Sheng Sheng say that he was dead?¡± Ye Ru also pretended to be shocked. Who was he trying to scare? Did he think they were easily frightened? ¡°Sixth Brother, don¡¯t go. Call Xiaoqi¡¯s father over. I think it¡¯s not just us. Father and Mother want to know who he is too, right?¡± Cao Yunxian smiled coldly. Really, a dog would dare to spout any harsh words when forced into a corner. If the little b*stard¡¯s father was a reputable person, would that illegitimate daughter keep it under wraps? Would he not say it himself? Huo Ci paused for a moment before saying what they wanted him to say. ¡°Father likes my daughter a lot. Let me give you people a piece of advice. Don¡¯t be happy too soon. Perhaps when Father is happy, he will give the whole Huo Family to her.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the arrogant women on the second floor lost all color in their faces. In fact, their faces contorted hideously for a moment as they shot daggers at him with their vicious gazes. ¡°You guys know that I¡¯m a lunatic. Don¡¯t anger me,¡± Huo Ci¡¯s smile became increasingly mocking and dangerous before he left. Wasn¡¯t this the answer they had tried so hard scheming to hear from him? He had said that he did not want a single cent of the Huo Family¡¯s assets, but he regretted it now. At this exact moment, he regretted it. He decided that he must definitely let the brat take what belonged to him. Or perhaps he could snatch the whole Huo Family over for the little brat to play with. Thinking about their expressions then, he felt that it would definitely be very interesting. As soon as Huo Ci went out, the men who had been hiding in their rooms ran out quickly. Their expressions were brilliant. Cao Yunxian¡¯s face contorted in anger. He had finally admitted it! Huo Ci had finally revealed his motive! She knew that he had not given up. He had brought his illegitimate daughter and that little b*stard back to fight for the family assets! However, this was not the answer she wanted. She had initially thought that with Huo Ci¡¯s pride, he would say that he disdained the Huo Family¡¯s assets in public. And that even the little b*stard he had brought back would not want about the Huo Family¡¯s assets either. Xiao Hui had not expected this to happen either. Not only had they not made Huo Ci yield, but they had also completely infuriated him because of a dog! Zhang Yuechan was the angriest. Her face was ashen as she gripped the railing tightly, her chest heaving violently. Was the war about to start officially? Jiang Meiyun had not said a word from the start to the end. She did not help either side. She was not that worried about the issue of the assets. After all, as the family of the eldest son, they would not lose anything they should receive. Besides, she had a good son. Her son could earn money, unlike them, who only relied on the family assets to survive. However, Fifth Brother¡¯s family had really tried to steal a chicken only to end up losing the rice used to lure it. Sixth Brother was completely infuriated by them. He was about to start a war with them. Let¡¯s see how they would deal with this. While the elders were about to start a war, the juniors were very sensible and did not appear. Only when everyone in the several branches returned to their rooms did they come out to take a look. Su Xiyin had been listening the whole time, but she did not exit her room. Upon hearing Huo Ci¡¯s words, she also made up her mind. They had gone too far in bullying others! The Huo Family¡¯s assets belonged to both the husband and wife. She was the most lawful heir to the inheritance. She should have at least half of it! In the past, she did not compete with them, and Ci Er did not have to rely on this bit of money in the house. However, now, the group of them had bullied their family so outrageously because of this small issue. She had a temper too. If she did not teach them a lesson, they would really not know their worth! Huo Xiao was in a deep sleep. The house was soundproofed well, so he had not heard anything. When he woke up, he saw his wife sitting beside him and looking at him lovingly. He smiled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You ¡®re looking at me like you¡¯ve never seen me?¡± Su Xiyin asked, ¡°Can I go back on my word now?¡± Huo Xiao was confused. ¡°What?¡± Su Xiyin said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you always said that half of the Huo Family¡¯s assets are mine?¡± Huo Xiao said, ¡°Half is nothing. I¡¯ll give you everything.¡± Su Xiyin said, ¡°I don¡¯t want all of it. I want half. The half that belongs to me. I won¡¯t give it to Ci¡¯er either. I¡¯ll leave it to Sheng Sheng. She¡¯s a girl. It¡¯s better if she owns more money. I¡¯ll give it all to her as her dowry.¡± Huo Xiao smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay, whatever you say. Let Sheng Sheng have it.¡± Ling Sheng hung up on Sister Mei and walked toward the main residence. However, before she reached the place, she met her father and Xiaoqi. She was shocked and ran over hurriedly. ¡°Father, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you crying?¡± [1] The term ÐóÉú refers to an animal but can also be used to address a b*stard/contemptible human being. Chapter 859 - Less Important than a Dog Huo Ci¡¯s tears flowed uncontrollably. His eyes were red, and so was his face. After glaring at her, he passed the dog in his arms to her. ¡°I¡¯m not crying! I¡¯m having an allergic reaction! Allergies!¡± Then, he sneezed a few times in a row. His face was red, and his nose was so itchy that it felt uncomfortable. Even his throat was starting to get clogged up. ¡°Aren¡¯t you allergic to fur? Why are you carrying a dog?¡± After Ling Sheng took the dog from him, she was shocked when she saw that the dog was covered in blood. Her hands shook, and she nearly dropped it. Thankfully, she was usually rather bold. After steadying her hands, she asked, ¡°What happened? Isn¡¯t this Fifth Aunt¡¯s Lele? Are you really¡­ dog meat hotpot?¡± That was a bit too cruel! Even upon seeing her behavior, Huo Ci did not have time to waste his breath on her. He was so evil in her heart. He endured the discomfort and growled lowly, ¡°You¡¯re about to die. Go to the hospital. Go to the hospital immediately.¡± Ling Sheng wanted to get into the car while carrying the dog, but her father did not allow her to. He made her put it in the trunk. In the end, she could only put the injured, half-dead dog in the trunk. Huo Ci was allergic so he could not drive, nor did he want to be near the dog. He sat in the front passenger seat while Ling Sheng drove. Xiaoqi sat alone in the backseat. Upon hearing the story from her father, Ling Sheng was infuriated. ¡°How can she go that far? Even if it¡¯s just a dog, that is a life! Is she even human?¡± ¡°No!¡± Xiaoqi clenched his small fists angrily exactly like Ling Sheng. He puffed his cheeks out. ¡°They¡¯re all bad people, Mommy. They¡¯re all big bad people!¡± Huo Ci took a look at the duo and rubbed his nose, tears streaming down his face nonstop. He felt terrible, and his throat felt so itchy that he wanted to scratch it. What ever had he done? Why must he save a dog? ¡°Sit properly,¡± Ling Sheng pointed at Xiaoqi. The adults were talking. Look at how angry he was. However, Fifth Aunt really wasn¡¯t a good person. Did she want to abandon and kill the dog just because it had gotten pregnant? Didn¡¯t she like this dog a lot? The last time she had seen it, the woman was hugging it and even called it her daughter. ¡°Mommy, they¡¯re really bad. All bad people have to go to hell,¡± Xiaoqi was fuming. They were all bad people! Ling Sheng smiled. She did not need to ask to know that he had definitely learned it from his grandpa. However, she said, ¡°Father, you¡¯re allergic to fur. Can¡¯t you just find someone to carry that dog? Why did you have to carry it yourself?¡± Look at how it made him suffer. He kept coughing and tearing up. It seemed quite serious. ¡°Ask your good son.¡± Huo Ci was still rubbing his nose. It was terribly itchy, and his tears kept flowing. If one did not know better, one would think he was crying miserably! Upon seeing his appearance, Ling Sheng¡¯s heart ached but she also wanted to laugh. It was really too funny. This was the first time she had seen him cry like this; his tears kept flowing down uncontrollably. ¡°Mommy, Xiaoqi was the one who asked Grandpa to save it.¡± Xiaoqi was a very honest child. He hurriedly clarified things for Grandpa. His small head reached forward and he asked worriedly, ¡°Grandpa, are you really feeling unwell? You should visit the doctor for your illness later.¡± Huo Ci was irritable. ¡°That¡¯s a hospital for sick dogs! Am I a dog?¡± Xiaoqi thought seriously for a moment before shaking his head. ¡°No.¡± Ling Sheng let out a cough and gave the most reliable suggestion. ¡°Father, we¡¯ll find a pharmacy later and buy you some allergy medicine. We¡¯ll take you to the hospital after the dog has been given a checkup.¡± Huo Ci frowned and gritted his molar teeth as he gave her a death glare. ¡°Am I less important than a dog?¡± ¡°Then, tell me what to do!¡± Ling Sheng thought to herself. This would not do. That would not do either. That dog was so seriously injured that of course, saving its life was more important! In the end, they did as Ling Sheng had said. They first found a pharmacy to buy allergy medicine and he ate it before they went to the pet clinic. As it was the fourth day of the Lunar New Year, many pet clinics were not open. They scoured for a few via the GPS navigation system. When they reached the fourth clinic, they really could not delay any longer. They asked the shop owners beside the hospital for a phone number and called the veterinarian over. Huo Ci was allergic to fur, so he could not enter the pet clinic. He waited in the car. Ling Sheng and Xiaoqi sent the dog in. The vet did a full body checkup. The mother dog¡¯s two front legs had been broken from the fall, and there were three broken ribs too. However, its organs were not damaged, so its life was not in danger. Unfortunately, two of the puppies in the mother dog¡¯s stomach had died, and according to the B-scan ultrasonography, the remaining one still had vital signs. The dog had to undergo surgery immediately to remove the stillborns. Xiaoqi hugged Ling Sheng and looked at the operating theater nervously. ¡°Mommy, the baby dog will not die, right?¡± Ling Sheng had no idea, but when she saw her son¡¯s sad expression, she nodded. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s pray for a miracle!¡± The vet also said not to have high hopes. Even if the puppy did not die during the surgery, a dog that had been born half a month earlier would not survive either. The surgery went on for two hours. When the vet came out, he looked at Ling Sheng. ¡°The mother dog is fine, but it¡¯s best if she¡¯s hospitalized for a week for observation. The puppy¡¯s breathing is very weak. We¡¯ll try our best to watch over it.¡± It was not that they had not seen a dog that had been born half a month earlier in the hospital, but not one had survived before. ¡°Thank you.¡± Upon hearing that the dog was fine, Ling Sheng finally heaved a sigh of relief. It was already the best outcome that the mother dog was fine. The vet looked at her strangely. ¡°Logically speaking, the dog¡¯s stomach shouldn¡¯t have suffered such a strong impact if it fell from the second floor. From its injury, it looks like it was kicked.¡± Ling Sheng thought, Exactly. It had been kicked down from the second floor indeed. Thankfully, this little thing was lucky. ¡°We don¡¯t know the specific details either. We picked up downstairs.¡± The pet clinic was not big. The vet was also the owner of the pet clinic, and the nurse was his girlfriend. The two of them were dog-lovers, so they had opened this pet clinic. Both of them were young people, so they naturally recognized Ling Sheng. They were not her anti-fans, but because she had been involved in many scandals, they were quite averse to her too. They had not expected the real person to be so pretty, gentle, and kind. Indeed, seeing is believing. When she had carried the dog in just now, her nervousness and worry could not be faked. She had also been waiting outside during the surgery the whole time. It was not even her own dog, but an injured dog she had picked up. She was really compassionate. ¡°Xiaoqi, this is for you to eat.¡± The nurse sister gave Xiaoqi a lollipop. When she saw the fair-skinned child, her heart melted. ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore. The mother dog will be fine. Big Sister will definitely take good care of the baby and work hard to keep it alive, alright?¡± Xiaoqi nodded with red eyes and took the lollipop. ¡°Thank you, Sister.¡± Ling Sheng was making payment. The vet was still furious. ¡°If the dog owner did this, he would be worse than a beast. He¡¯s a psychopath. A dog raised by oneself is like a child. I can¡¯t even bear to hit it once.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s really the case, the owner is too evil. I saw that its injury was quite serious, so I didn¡¯t dare to delay its treatment. I¡¯ll go over later to see if I can find the dog owner.¡± Ling Sheng thought, She is a vicious woman who is worse than a beast indeed. She is mentally twisted and perverted. How could she subject a dog that she had raised to such cruelty? Chapter 861 - Crushed The best way to solve this problem and stop everyone from gossiping was to solve the root cause. Her man, Xiaoqi¡¯s father, was Jun Shiyan. That was enough to make everyone shut their stinky mouths obediently! Because of a dog, she had been running around the whole afternoon. By the time she returned, the sky had already darkened. It originally got late early in winter, so when she got out of the car, snow had started falling from the sky. Huo Xiao did not know what had happened in the afternoon. He was in the living room, surrounded by his children and grandchildren talking. He had thought that Huo Ci and his family had yet to return from the Rong Family! The youngest son of Huo Xiao¡¯s third son, Huo Xuanchen, the son of his fourth son, Huo Xuancheng, and the son of the fifth son, Huo Xuan¡¯an, had returned in the afternoon with their girlfriends and were talking to the Old Master to make him happy! ¡°Sheng Sheng, come here.¡± Huo Xiao saw Ling Sheng immediately. After all, Huo Ci was like air to him. He grinned, ¡°Come and sit beside Grandpa.¡± Ling Sheng took a look. There were juniors surrounding him. There were also a few pretty young women from Huo Xuanzhou¡¯s generation. They seemed to be the girlfriends brought back by her cousins. Although she did not want to go over, she should not make things difficult for Grandpa. She handed Xiaoqi to her father and went over herself. She had guessed right. They were indeed her future cousins-in-law. When they saw her arrive, they were very polite and amiable. They were all young girls who could chat together. Upon seeing that his granddaughter was chatting quite happily with others, Huo Xiao made the boys leave and let the young girls confide in one another to bond. He knew what his daughters-in-law were like in private, but as the head of the family, he was unwilling to give up. He hoped that the whole family could be harmonious and become a real family. He did not want them to be wary or scheme against one another. Huo Xuanchen¡¯s girlfriend was called Gu Shiqi. She was related to the Gu Family by blood, but she was also very far from the main bloodline. She was very pretty, 25 years old, and a PhD student and painter at the Imperial Capital Academy of Fine Arts. Huo Xuancheng¡¯s girlfriend was called Lu Fu, and she was the daughter from a collateral branch of the Lu Family. She was 24 years old and had returned from studying abroad. She carried herself well too, and she had a very attractive appearance. Huo Xuan¡¯an¡¯s girlfriend was called Jing Wen. She was a year older than Ling Sheng and was still studying in university. She was from the finance department of the Imperial Capital University, and she had a baby face and long curly hair. She looked quite adorable. Everyone looked pretty nice, but when Ling Sheng chatted with them, she could clearly feel their discrimination and disdain. When girls chatted, especially in such a setting, what would they talk about when they first met? Of course, they would chat about cosmetics, bags, pretty clothes and gossip. However, what were they talking about with her? They were talking about music, art, economics, politics, academic qualifications, the international situation, and so on. These were subjects that they regarded as refined and believed that she definitely would not understand. Ling Sheng did not know if she should curse ¡®son of a b*tch¡¯, but of course she did not. They really thought she was just a pretty face. As they chatted, they started talking about investments. ¡°Sister Shiqi is right. The domestic oil painting market is a new investment field. Compared to foreign oil paintings or Chinese paintings, the price is still very advantageous. ¡°Besides, I think the biggest advantage of oil paintings is that the source of the collection and auction is traceable. It can reduce the probability of forgery very well.¡± She was not very knowledgeable about paintings, but she could still play with them. After all, although she did not have great talent, she had some experience in every field. Gu Shiqi had not expected that she would even be able to talk about investments and make a lot of sense. She said somewhat resentfully, ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng is right. However, some people are more fond of short-term capital speculation, such as speculating about houses, stocks, and artworks. They buy all the works of a single painter at once and then hoard them to hype them up. In the end, they sell them at a high price. They have completely disrupted the market and tainted the purity of the artwork.¡± The other two women looked at each other secretly, jealousy evident in their moodiness. Didn¡¯t they say that Ling Sheng was a fool? They had initially planned to find their respective specialties and topics that she could not discuss or understand. They wanted to humiliate her, make her feel awkward, and make her realize her capabilities. It would be best if they made her feel inferior and ashamed and crushed her beneath their feet. However, in reality, things had already gone out of their control completely. Be it discussions about music, art, or even finance, she could grasp the topics very well and talk about it with much ease and fluency. What was even more frightening was that she could control the tempo and the right to speak seamlessly. She had become their center and even led them by the nose. Although Ye Ru and the others seemed to be chit-chatting, they had actually been paying attention to Ling Sheng and the others the whole time! Earlier, the few of them had already reminded their future daughters-in-law to deliberately isolate Ling Sheng and embarrass her. The three of them were all top students, and she was the only high school student. What could they talk about? When the time came, they would talk about their topics happily. It would be very funny if she was the only one left by the side, bewildered and unable to get a word in. The Old Master should know then, how unsightly and uneducated his pampered granddaughter was. However, the scene they had expected did not appear. Ling Sheng was not embarrassed at all as she chatted and laughed with ease. On the other hand, the other three could not even answer her sometimes. They were completely suppressed by her by a landslide! ¡°What are you girls talking about? Why are you so happy?¡± Upon seeing her future daughter-in-law, Gu Shiqi¡¯s expression turn slightly ugly, Ye Ru hurried over and asked with a smile. ¡°We¡¯re talking about oil painting investments!¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s voice was crisp and sweet. She looked at Gu Shiqi again and said, ¡°Sister Shiqi, a lot of short-term speculation is accompanied by a financial bubble of relative value. Currently, the oil painting market bubble is very big, just like the stock price of last century¡¯s Sheng Island.¡± ¡°After accumulating a certain amount of social wealth, one will reach the highest point in a period of time. After a slump, one will suffer decades or even tens of decades of decline. If you want to enter this industry, you must be careful.¡± Ye Ru did not understand what they were talking about. She only saw that the other ladies were a little embarrassed. She smiled and said, ¡°Why are you girls playing with investments? This is what men do. You don¡¯t have to worry about not having enough money to spend. Our Huo Family won¡¯t lack money for you guys.¡± Xiao Hui and Cao Yunxian also joined in and quickly changed the topic. From professional topics, they moved into talking about skincare, anti-aging, body management, gossip, and other things that women liked. Ling Sheng thought to herself, Let¡¯s chat! Let¡¯s continue chatting! Anyway, whoever is the ignorant one would be embarrassed. Whoever finished the ink in their stomach first would be embarrassed[1]. They wanted to embarrass her? Dream on. She was an omnipotent little fairy who knew every subject in the world. Humph! [1] ¡®Having ink in one¡¯s stomach¡¯ is another way of saying that someone possesses knowledge and culture. Chapter 862 - Son-In-Law Huo Ci sat not far away from them, his long legs resting on the table as he played his game. Xiaoqi sat obediently beside him, munching on melon seeds. Occasionally, he would take a melon seed covered in saliva and feed it to Huo Ci. However, the two of them were paying attention to Ling Sheng! She was pretty to begin with, so when she spoke, she was even more elegant and outstanding, full of confidence, as though she was glowing from head to toe. Huo Ci¡¯s lips curled up in satisfaction, the bottom of his eyes full of pride that even he himself was unaware of. This brat was really impressive, huh! He did not know where those stupid women had gotten their confidence from, but they just had to provoke her. She was Huo Ci¡¯s daughter! How could they even compare! Did they know what it meant by ¡®a firefly competing with the sun and moon¡¯? They were the exact meaning of this. They were simply overestimating their capabilities and embarrassing themselves! Both of Xiaoqi¡¯s eyes sparkled brightly with adoration and joy as he applauded in his heart. Mommy is incredible! Mommy is really impressive! Mommy is the best! ¡°Old Master, the respective masters, dinner is ready. Old Madam has asked us to start eating.¡± The butler, Uncle Liu, walked forward and called for them to eat. Before the others could speak, Huo Ci spoke slowly, ¡°Uncle Liu, tell my mother to slow down in the kitchen. I want to wait for someone.¡± Uncle Liu was baffled. He took a look at the other masters, especially Huo Xiao. Huo Xiao got angry when he looked at him. ¡°Who are you waiting for? It¡¯s already so late. If you¡¯re going to wait, and eat.¡± Huo Ci smiled and said, ¡°Father, don¡¯t be angry. We¡¯re not waiting for an outsider anyway. He¡¯s my son-in-law, your grandson-in-law.¡± Xiaoqi¡¯s eyes lit up abruptly as he looked at Grandpa. Was Uncle Jun coming? Was Uncle Jun coming to the house? Upon hearing this, Huo Xiao glared at him ferociously. That scumbag! Jun Shiyan was coming over, but he had not even discussed it with him. When the other men in the house heard him mention his son-in-law, they looked at one another speechlessly. At the same time, they looked at him with confusion in their eyes. Where had he gotten this son-in-law? Where did he come from? ¡°Old Master.¡± Uncle Liu called out again. He was waiting to bring word back to the kitchen! Huo Xiao had been unhappy the whole day because he was worried about this matter! He had not expected this scumbag to make the decision to bring him over on his own. However, since he had called him over, so be it. His words were full of confidence and happiness. ¡°Since my dear granddaughter¡¯s boyfriend is coming over, listen to him. Let the kitchen wait for a while. Inform the Old Madam.¡± ¡°Sixth Brother, when did Sheng Sheng get a boyfriend?¡± Fifth Brother Huo Pei wondered if he had randomly found a man to shut up the people in the family. ¡°Is he Xiaoqi¡¯s father?¡± Huo Li also asked. ¡°It¡¯s none of your d*mn business.¡± Huo Ci was still playing games. His words were not polite, and he directly criticized them. Huo Pei and Huo Li had courted a rebuff and had a bellyful of anger. What was he being so arrogant for? What kind of admirable person would be willing to be his son-in-law? Did he think his daughter was all that great? Huo Ji was smart, so he did not ask Huo Ci directly. He looked at the Old Master and asked, ¡°Father, do you know Sheng Sheng¡¯s boyfriend too?¡± Huo Xiao thought, When he arrives later, you guys will immediately shut your mouths! He shook his head. ¡°How would I know?¡± Huo Ji: ¡­ The people on both sides got the cold shoulder. It was fine if only Huo Ci did not say anything, but Huo Xiao obviously knew. However, the fact that he was not mentioning him as well caused them to start getting suspicious. Exactly who was this son-in-law whom Sixth Brother had mentioned? Judging by the Old Master¡¯s expression, he should be satisfied. There were not many people in this vast country that could catch his eye. Ling Sheng and the others were still chatting on the other side, not knowing what had happened on the men¡¯s end. Huo Xuanzhou brought them a plate of mini desserts and looked at them. ¡°We¡¯ll be starting a little later for dinner. If you guys are hungry, eat something first.¡± Ye Hui asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Wasn¡¯t it announced that we could start having dinner already?¡± Huo Xuanzhou smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. We just have to wait for someone.¡± Cao Yunxian frowned. The Old Master hated waiting for people the most. Who on earth was so ¡®important¡¯ that he could make the whole family wait for him? ¡°Who are you waiting for?¡± Huo Xuanzhou looked at Ling Sheng and shot her a meaningful look, looking a little arrogant and pleased. ¡°My Sixth Uncle said that Sheng Sheng¡¯s boyfriend is visiting today.¡± There would be a good show later. Sheng Sheng¡¯s man was Jun Shiyan, the famous Third Master Jun! Ling Sheng took a small biscuit to eat, but before she could swallow it, she nearly choked. She covered her mouth and coughed softly. What madness was that? Her boyfriend was coming? Why did she not know?! Huo Xuanzhou laughed gloatingly as he looked at her but he still passed her a glass of water. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to eat? There¡¯s plenty of food.¡± He knew it. She did not know that Sixth Uncle had called him over! Upon hearing this, Ye Ru could not take it anymore. She had a boyfriend, yet she still let them introduce blind dates to her. She was messing with them! ¡°Sheng Sheng, you have a boyfriend, yet you let us arrange blind dates in a flurry for you?¡± aLing Sheng smiled apologetically, ¡°My father doesn¡¯t agree. We¡¯re not together. I¡¯m really sorry. Sorry, aunts.¡± Was she the one who brought up the blind dates? No! Did she insist on going on blind dates? Again, no! They were really hilarious. If they had not been pressured by her grandpa, who knows what kinds of demons and ghosts they would have introduced to her! They would probably all be outrageous fools like Yi Jingwei and Yun Song! Ling Sheng¡¯s attitude was very good, but Ye Ru and the others were still angry. They went to find Huo Ci and Huo Xiao directly. She already had a boyfriend, yet he still wanted them to introduce her to a blind date partner. They were deliberately messing with them! ¡°Sixth Brother, what do you mean by that?¡± Xiao Hui was the first to speak. She was quite pissed, and her face had even turned green. ¡°Sheng Sheng already has a boyfriend. Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We were so busy helping to find people and help out with the blind dates. Aren¡¯t you just fooling around with us?¡± Cao Yunxian was also furious. ¡°Father, you be the judge. Is this how he does things?¡± Huo Ci was baffled, but he immediately declared his lack of involvement in this matter. ¡°I never said that I wanted you guys to matchmake her. I¡¯ve already said that I don¡¯t like anyone. Aren¡¯t you the ones who were utterly eager to find people for blind date?¡± Cao Yunxian and the others were rebuffed by his single speech. It was as though it was all their fault for setting up blind dates. ¡°Sixth Brother, humans should have a conscience. Aren¡¯t we doing this for your daughter¡¯s sake too? If it were someone else, we wouldn¡¯t have done such a thankless thing even out of boredom!¡± Huo Ci frowned, his eyes full of mockery. ¡°Exactly. Weren¡¯t you simply bored?¡± Xiaoqi was still holding a grudge. Upon seeing the few women walk over, he clenched his fists angrily and glared at them. They were all bad people. They were evil women who even bullied small dogs! ¡°What are you people arguing about? I asked for the blind dates. But what kind of repulsive characters did you introduce?¡± Huo Xiao interrupted them and frowned. ¡°None of them were presentable.¡± As long as they found someone whom he liked, that scumbag Jun Shiyan would not get the chance to show off! Chapter 863 - The Third Master’s Visit ¡°Father, what do you mean? We spent so much effort to find someone for her, but in the end, it turned out that we were being nosy.¡± Cao Yunxian let out a cold snort. ¡°She had a boyfriend, yet she still went on a blind date. Isn¡¯t that a scam?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We were so devoted, but we¡¯re in a difficult position now?¡± Ye Ru echoed. ¡°Stop complaining in front of me,¡± Huo Xiao shot them a look. ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what sly plan you were bearing! Do you want me to ¡®discuss¡¯ with you about Song Yiqing and Gu Yang?¡± Initially, he had also thought that they were serious about treating Sheng Sheng well. After that incident yesterday afternoon, he had gotten someone to check on them. That¡¯s when he found out that the only two young men he liked, Song Yiqing and Gu Yang, had been arranged by them at the last minute. The blind dates they had initially arranged for Sheng Sheng were not them. Look at what they were up to. They were full of evil tricks and wanted to push his dear granddaughter into a fire pit. Before he could settle the score with them, they started feeling dissatisfied instead. Cao Yunxian and Xiao Hui¡¯s expressions changed slightly, and their hearts skipped a beat. They had not expected the Old Master to know everything. They had not had any good intentions to begin with, so they did not dare say anything else. On the other hand, Jiang Meiyun was sitting beside the Old Master. ¡°Father, who¡¯s Sheng Sheng¡¯s boyfriend? Do we know him? What does he look like? What¡¯s his character like?¡± Huo Xiao¡¯s attitude toward his eldest daughter-in-law improved a little. She treated his dear granddaughter the best. When he thought of Jun Shiyan, he wasn¡¯t very fond either. ¡°Instead of thinking about whether he¡¯s good or not, is he worthy of my granddaughter? However, he is just a little better than those riff-raff you introduced him to.¡± Jiang Meiyun laughed. In the Old Master¡¯s eyes, no one was worthy of Sheng Sheng. However, from his words, the person should not be bad. She just did not know which family¡¯s young master he was from in the capital. Sheng Sheng had been involved in a scandal with Gu Shen before. She did not know if it was him. If it was, that would be pretty good. Cao Yunxian and Xiao Hui ceased fire and did not dare to cause trouble again. However, they did not think highly of the boyfriend they were talking about from the bottom of their hearts. Not only was Ling Sheng an illegitimate daughter, she also had a chaotic personal life and was even raising a son. Which normal man would be willing to date her? Upon seeing the Old Master¡¯s unwilling face, one could tell that he was not an impressive person either. Perhaps he was not even as outstanding as the people they had recommended! Everyone waited and waited. Half an hour had already passed, but he still did not come. ¡°Sixth Brother, is this person still coming or not? Ask him.¡± Huo Ting was anxious from waiting. He took a look at the clock. It was already seven o¡¯clock. Huo Ji said sarcastically, ¡°Your son-in-law is really impressive. He made so many elders wait for him without eating. I really want to see who this holy being is.¡± ¡°Sixth Brother, your son-in-law doesn¡¯t attach enough importance to his father-in-law. How can he be late for a visit?¡± Huo Pei smiled coldly. He did not know who he was, to make the whole family wait for him. He sure was impressive. ¡°He¡¯s flying back from overseas. It¡¯ll take some time,¡± Huo Ci even spoke up for him. Then, he saw the message flash. He had already arrived. ¡°Old Master,¡± Uncle Liu entered in a panic. ¡°The Third Master of the Jun Family is here to visit.¡± ¡°Let him in,¡± Huo Xiao said nonchalantly. ¡°Third Master Jun has never had any interaction with our Huo Family. Why did he come so late at night?¡± Huo Ji was puzzled. ¡°That¡¯s right. He never visits anyone unless he has a hidden agenda.¡± Huo Ji was also wondering if he had offended Jun Shiyan. Third Master Jun was not a good person. There was no one in the capital who was not afraid of him. He was ruthless with his actions and cold-hearted. He did not dare to come into contact with such a person. ¡°Second Brother, I heard that you bid competitively against him before the New Year. Is it you?¡± Huo Pei looked at Huo Zhen. Had he offended him? Huo Zhen frowned. In fact, he was actually a little concerned. He had used some dishonest means, but he had not succeeded in the end anyway. That piece of land had still landed in Third Master Jun¡¯s hands in the end. He looked displeased. ¡°That was a legitimate business competition.¡± Huo Pei chuckled, ¡°I was joking. Just joking. Since he¡¯s here to visit, he must be here to see your father!¡± Huo Ci watched their nerves tense up, and there was no hiding their worry and fear. His lips curled up coldly. He did not know where scumbag Old Jun had gotten his authority from. These few brothers of his probably hadn¡¯t done anything good. They were probably afraid that he would come to the door to settle the scores. Look at how scared they were. Huo Xiao frowned deeply as he looked at the good-for-nothings beside him. What was wrong with Third Old Jun? Look at how nervous they were! They must have done something shameful! When Jun Shiyan entered, he saw the young lady sitting on the sofa immediately. He smiled at her and called, ¡°Sheng Sheng.¡± The man¡¯s voice was sexy and gentle, making one¡¯s heart pound uncontrollably. Gu Shiqi and the others, who were chatting with Ling Sheng, looked over immediately and were stunned on the spot. They could only stare at him in a foolish daze. The man was wearing a long black trench coat, which accentuated his tall figure and impressive bearing. Inside, he was wearing a red turtleneck woolen sweater that revealed his slender, charming neck and sexy Adam¡¯s apple. Further up was a distinctly chiseled chin, red lips, a tall figure, deep and narrow eyes, and brows that reached his temples. It seemed like every stroke was God¡¯s proudest work. On this man, ¡®unparalleled beauty¡¯ was not enough to describe his beauty. His kingly aura was not enough to explain his imposing manner. He was the focus of everyone¡¯s attention just by standing there. He was an existence that looked down on the world. ¡°Mr. Jun.¡± Ling Sheng jumped up from the sofa and ran over in small steps, her eyes full of joy. Upon hearing Ling Sheng¡¯s voice, Gu Shiqi and the others finally snapped out of their daze and looked at one another. They saw unconcealable amazement and infatuation in one another¡¯s eyes. However, they did not recognize the man in front of them, nor had they seen him in any setting. Was he Ling Sheng¡¯s boyfriend? The man was very good-looking and had an astonishing aura. It appeared that he must be someone with status! Ling Sheng was the kind of person who could fall on even ground while running when excited. When she reached Jun Shiyan, she lost her footing and fell toward him. Jun Shiyan instinctively grabbed the young lady¡¯s arm. In the next moment, he wanted to pull her into his embrace and hug her tightly. However, he remembered where he was in the end. He restrained the pressing impulse and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Be careful. What¡¯s the hurry? I won¡¯t run away.¡± Ling Sheng seemed to remember something, and the smile on her face disappeared. She let out a snort and wanted to ignore him. In a very low voice, she said, ¡°How dare the two of you hide this from me?¡± Chapter 864 - Shock Jun Shiyan lowered his voice as well and cast his eyes slightly downwards. ¡°I was wrong.¡± Ling Sheng was angry. She glared at him warningly and let out a haughty snort. ¡°It¡¯s useless.¡± Jun Shiyan let out a low laugh. Upon seeing the young lady¡¯s energetic look, he knew that she had not lied to him. She had not suffered in the Huo Family. His voice became even deeper. ¡°I missed you.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she swallowed subconsciously and let out a low cough. ¡°I won¡¯t take this lying down. Stop smooth-talking me.¡± The two of them were shoulder to shoulder. Ling Sheng led him to where Huo Xiao and the others were. From time to time, they would talk, but they did not display any intimate gestures. However, even so, it was enough to shock everyone. Besides Huo Xiao, Huo Ci, and Huo Xuanzhou, everyone in the Huo Family was a little confused. They did not know what was going on. Ling Sheng and Jun Shiyan? Was the son-in-law that Sixth Brother had mentioned Jun Shiyan? How could that be? How was this possible? How could Third Master Jun have taken a liking to an illegitimate daughter, one who was even raising a little b*stard? Was he crazy? Ye Ru and the others¡¯ hearts burned with intense fury. They were unwilling to believe that Jun Shiyan was Ling Sheng¡¯s boyfriend. How could that be! How could that little slut be worthy? Was Jun Shiyan blind? Why couldn¡¯t he find another woman? Why did he have to find a slut like Ling Sheng? Xiaoqi was about to call him Uncle Jun when Huo Ci tugged at him and whispered in his ear. Xiaoqi¡¯s face reddened suddenly, and he even felt a little embarrassed. When Jun Shiyan and Ling Sheng came over, he listened to Grandpa and jumped down without even putting on his shoes. He ran toward Jun Shiyan and shouted, ¡°Father!¡± After calling him Dad. Huo Ci looked considerably smug. Huo Xiao¡¯s expression changed slightly. Huo Xuanzhou was stunned for a moment before he grinned. The other men in the Huo Family were scared out of their wits. Dad? Jun Shiyan was Xiaoqi¡¯s father? What kind of joke. The women of the Huo Family, especially Ye Ru and the others¡ªwho had already offended Ling Sheng¡ªfelt their hearts turn cold. They were done for. Third Master Jun was not a good person. If he found out that they had bullied Ling Sheng and called his son a b*stard, who knew how he would seek revenge on them! Upon hearing Xiaoqi call Jun Shiyan Dad, Ling Sheng let out a low cough somewhat awkwardly. She took a look at Xiaoqi. What nonsense was he saying! Then, she looked at her exceptionally pleased father and her uncles and aunts, who bore different expressions on their faces. Consequently, she felt that Xiaoqi did well. Jun Shiyan picked Xiaoqi up. ¡°Did you miss Dad?¡± Xiaoqi nodded vigorously and said crisply, ¡°Yes!¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s lips curled up in joy. His son was in his arms, and the young lady was beside him. His father-in-law had also called him personally to pay a visit. This year was finally complete. ¡°Grandpa, Father-in-law, the flight was a little late. I¡¯m really sorry for making you wait so long.¡± Jun Shiyan did not look at the others at all as he walked directly to Huo Ci and Huo Xiao. Huo Ci shot him a lazy look and nodded before saying symbolically, ¡°It¡¯s good so long as you¡¯re safe.¡± Huo Xiao was not in a good mood to talk to the man who had snatched his dear granddaughter away. He only nodded, ¡°Since everyone¡¯s here now, tell the kitchen that we can start eating!¡± Huo Ci was finally happy. He felt proud and satisfied, especially when he saw the various wonderful expressions on his brothers and sisters-in-law¡¯s faces. It was exhilarating! If they had the guts, they could continue to play tricks behind their backs and criticize them indirectly. Let¡¯s see if they could do that in front of Third Old Jun without him killing them! Guts? Ye Ru and the others were furious and annoyed. They gritted their teeth in hatred, but they could only speak highly of Ling Sheng on the surface. They did not dare show any dissatisfaction. From this moment on, everything had changed. Even in private, they could not curse them anymore. It was not that they could not, but that they did not dare. How could they have the guts? With Jun Shiyan around, the atmosphere became much heavier. Even the men of the Huo Family spoke with obvious caution and respect, afraid that they would offend him if they said anything wrong. Huo Ci was an arrogant idler. No matter where he was, he was an arrogant idler. It was not that he could not do anything to his brothers and sisters-in-law, especially when he could crush them to death at such moments, but it was just inappropriate for him to deal with them. As a son, he had to give the Old Master face. Otherwise, did they think that those things they had done weren¡¯t enough for him to put them to death a hundred times, especially those women who shot their mouths off without indiscretion. If the Old Master had not been around, he would have torn their mouths apart? Huo Ci finished his bowl of rice and gave Jun Shiyan a look. ¡°Father-in-law, give me the bowl. I¡¯ll get you some rice,¡± Jun Shiyan smiled without putting on any airs. When he took the bowl, he also looked toward Huo Ji. ¡°Third Uncle, do you want some rice?¡± How could Huo Ji dare to agree? He shook his head hurriedly and even forgot to ask a servant to replenish his food. He stood up in a flurry and scooped the rice himself. ¡°I can do it myself.¡± Sixth Brother had done it on purpose. The Third Master Jun in front of him made him suspect that he had seen a fake Jun Shiyan. He did not seem cold and ruthless like he usually was. He was like a tamed tiger. However, even if he was tamed, he was still a tiger. He would only be obedient to those he was willing to submit to. As for the others, you never know when he would bite you? At this moment, Xiao Hui and the others were completely aware that Jun Shiyan really cared about Ling Sheng. Exactly how much did he care and like her that he was willing to be suppressed by Sixth Brother and lower himself to him? Everyone in China knew that Sixth Brother and Third Master Jun had always been at odds with each other. The kind of rivalry where they only wanted to kill each other. Who would have expected that the two of them, who would clash whenever they met, would become father-in-law and son-in-law? What kind of luck did that little slut Ling Sheng possess to have gotten Jun Shiyan to take a liking to her? They could not even eat at the thought of it!Merely thinking about that made their hearts ache in suffocation! Upon knowing that Jun Shiyan had come, Su Xiyin deliberately told the kitchen to cook some light food for him. She invited him to eat and kept putting food in his bowl. ¡°Ah Yan, this is your first time here. Eat more. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± Jun Shiyan said, ¡°Thank you, Grandma.¡± ¡°Grandma, he knows how to eat by himself. He has hands. Don¡¯t worry about him.¡± Ling Sheng could finally sit with Jun Shiyan openly this time. Grandpa had initially been right smack in the middle, but he had already been dragged away by Grandma. Su Xiyin was overjoyed. When she saw how her stepsons and daughters-in-law¡¯s usual arrogance was suppressed at the table, her anger dissipated. No one else could do such a thing. Only Third Master Jun could keep them under control. His reputation was still there. The few stepchildren at home had suffered under him in business before, and they did not dare to offend him either. They were all afraid inside. The women at home must be very depressed and bitter right now. Normally, they fought for the limelight during their meals. No one dared to show off today. When Jun Shiyan said that Xiaoqi was his son, he was his son. Even though Ye Ru and the others were itching to know what was going on, they did not dare ask. Chapter 865 - She Had Seen this Woman Before! Gu Shiqi and the others had initially come to show their superiority, but who knew that they would be suppressed by Ling Sheng no matter what. Initially, they still looked down on her¡ªan illegitimate daughter who was also raising a little b*stard. In the end, the little b*stard they were talking about was the Third Master¡¯s son and she was the Third Master¡¯s woman! Jealous? They were naturally jealous! She was just an illegitimate daughter. What right did she have? What right did she have for such an outstanding man to take a liking to her? What right did she have for him to dote on her and love her so much? How could she deserve it? And what about her was better than them? During dinner, the Third Master would carefully peel shellfish like prawns and crab shells for her. He also picked bones out of the fish first before giving them to the mother and son. Putting this matter aside, even after dinner, when everyone was sitting together and talking while eating dried fruits, that cold and arrogant man¡ªwhom they had only heard of in legends¡ªpeeled melon seeds, peanuts, pistachios, and walnuts for her. Even for the mandarins, he had to peel off that thin layer of skin on the surface before feeding the pulp to her. It looked like a peaceful scene. However, everyone had their own thoughts. ¡°By the way, Ah Yan.¡± Su Xiyin thought of something and smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to clean up the guest room. It¡¯s already so late so you should stay back. Sheng Sheng¡¯s going to her hometown to pay respects to her mother tomorrow. Her grandpa and I won¡¯t have time to go. Ci Er has something to do too. You can go back with the two of them!¡± Sheng Sheng wanted to go back and pay respects to her foster mother. After all, she was the person who had raised since she was young. It was the Chinese New Year, so she had to go back to visit her. ¡°Okay,¡± Jun Shiyan smiled and nodded. Upon seeing Ling Sheng reach out to get something to eat again, he reached out to grab her hand and said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t eat anymore. You¡¯ll get indigestion.¡± Ling Sheng turned around to look at him pitifully, her big eyes blinking. ¡°You can¡¯t eat anymore,¡± Jun Shiyan sighed helplessly. He fed her the last one and looked at the little fella. ¡°Xiaoqi, let¡¯s go out for a walk. We¡¯ll be going to sleep when we get back.¡± Xiaoqi nodded hurriedly and put on his shoes obediently. Su Xiyin looked at the backs of the family of three and smiled gently and in satisfaction. Ignoring everything else, her judgment of people was very accurate. Third Master Jun was a pretty good person. Huo Xiao glared at Jun Shiyan¡¯s back. Although he did not say anything, his heart still felt uncomfortable. He felt terrible. His dear granddaughter had been deceived by that scumbag Third Jun! Huo Ci was extremely unhappy when he saw Jun Shiyan. However, when he saw that those people bearing ulterior motives at home no longer dared to say a single ¡®no¡¯, he felt extremely pleased too. Incidentally, he also found that scumbag Third Jun a little pleasing to the eye. That¡¯s right. If they were unhappy, he would be happy. When they had fury bottled up inside, he felt very . As Huo Ci played games, he whistled smugly. There was a constant smile on his face. Who did they look down on? Who did he call a little b*stard? Who did they say led an indecent lifestyle? If they had the guts, they could continue. Don¡¯t be a coward! Su Xiyin had ordered Jun Shiyan to accompany Ling Sheng back to her hometown. Huo Ci and Huo Xiao did not agree. Third Master Jun could dream on. A lone man and a woman staying together with Xiaoqi. Xiaoqi was just a child. What did he know? When the time came, it would be just the two of them. What if scumbag Old Jun turned into a beast? No! They did not agree. In the end, they had Huo Xuanzhou follow them. Huo Xiao had already said that if Third Master Jun was dishonest, beat him to death! Before leaving, Huo Xiao tugged at Huo Xuanzhou and reminded him, ¡°Keep a close eye on him, alright? If he dares to have any designs on Sheng Sheng, I¡¯ll take responsibility even if he¡¯s beaten to death!¡± Huo Xuanzhou patted his chest confidently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa. I promise to complete the mission. I won¡¯t give the two of them a chance to be alone together!¡± Huo Xiao patted his shoulder in satisfaction. For the first time, he felt that this was his biological grandson¡ªhe was obedient. ¡°When you come back, Grandpa will reward you well.¡± ¡°What reward? Sheng Sheng is my younger sister. Of course I have to protect her.¡± After saying that, Huo Xuanzhou changed the topic. ¡°However, Grandpa, your plane¡­¡± He often had to go overseas and could afford a private plane, but he could not afford to maintain it. Grandpa always said that he was fooling around and did not do anything honorable when he went out. He was unwilling to lend him a plane. ¡°If you complete the mission well, you can use the plane however you want!¡± Huo Xiao declared. Huo Xuanzhou was overjoyed. ¡°Thank you, Grandpa!¡± Huo Xiao and Su Xiyin watched as the few of them got into a car and the car disappeared from home. Then, they turned around and returned to the house. On the way to the airport, there were people selling savoury Chinese crepes. The car stopped by the roadside. Jun Shiyan called Huo Xuanzhou aside. ¡°Master Zhou, if you don¡¯t follow us on this trip, you can use my private plane however you wish.¡± Huo Xuanzhou let out a cold snort. Dream on. His grandpa had already agreed to let him use his plane. He was very arrogant. ¡°Do you think you can bribe me? Am I the kind of person who would be moved at the sight of money?¡± Jun Shiyan said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you half of the rights to develop VR games.¡± Huo Xuanzhou thought for a while and wavered. However, one could not be so unprincipled. There was nothing that could be bribed with money. His attitude was very firm. ¡°No can do, you just want to send me away and then lay your hands on my sister, right? Let me tell you, stop dreaming!¡± Jun Shiyan smiled casually. ¡°I will lend Yu Zheng to you for half a year.¡± Huo Xuanzhou¡¯s eyes narrowed abruptly, and his voice increased in volume. ¡°Are you serious?¡± Jun Shiyan said, ¡°A gentleman keeps his word.¡± Hardening his heart, Huo Xuanzhou gritted his teeth and clapped. ¡°Deal!¡± Jun Shiyan smiled. ¡°Then, Master Zhou, let¡¯s have a pleasant cooperation.¡± Huo Xuanzhou took a look at the crepe stall not far away. Ling Sheng was paying with her phone. Beside her stood Nangong Lengyu, holding Xiaoqi¡¯s hand. He comforted himself in his heart. He was definitely not selling his soul in the face of profits. Ms. Nangong was still following them. Even if Jun Shiyan wanted to do something, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have the guts to do so with Ms. Nangong around. Third Old Jun, that scumbag, knew very well what he was thinking. Even if Yu Zheng could not do anything else¡­ If he said he was number one in the game development world, no one would dare say they were number two! He had dreamed of poaching him for his own use, but he was Third Old Jun¡¯s man. No one could compare to him in terms of wealth. Besides, a genius with an abnormal brain like Yu Zheng could not be poached with money either! ¡°Here,¡± Ling Sheng passed him a crepe and smiled. ¡°I added two eggs and two fruits. It¡¯s nice, right?¡± Nangong Lengyu tore open the crepe¡¯s wrapping paper and passed it to Xiaoqi. Afraid that he would choke, she even followed him with soy milk in her hand. Huo Xuanzhou stole another look at the elegant woman in front of him and sighed inwardly. If Ms. Nangong had not separated from Sixth Uncle back then, she would be his Sixth Aunt now! This little brat of theirs was really lovable. Why was Ms. Nangong¡¯s relationship with her so good? She was even accompanying her back to her hometown. Upon seeing them get in the car, Huo Xuanzhou looked at Ling Sheng and said, ¡°I have something urgent to attend to, so I can¡¯t go with you guys. Ling Sheng, you be careful, all right?¡± Ling Sheng was baffled. ¡°What urgent business do you have during the Chinese New Year?¡± Huo Xuanzhou said, ¡°Why do you care? Anyway, I have something urgent to attend to. I¡¯ll be leaving now. Third Old Jun, you better behave yourself, or I won¡¯t let you off.¡± Jun Shiyan smiled and nodded. ¡°Take care, Young Master Zhou.¡± Huo Xuanzhou took two steps before turning around to point at Ling Sheng and warn her again. ¡°Don¡¯t tell Grandpa and Sixth Uncle that I didn¡¯t go!¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Ling Sheng was still disdainful of him. It was just nice that he had left. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to tell my uncle that Auntie Yu is with us too!¡± The four of them¡ªshe, Auntie Yu, the Third Master, and Xiaoqi¡ªwere the perfect size. With Huo Xuanzhou around, she felt that he was unnecessary. Initially, when Jun Shiyan wasn¡¯t in the plan yet, Huo Xuanzhou would send the mother and son back. He had planned to take Huo Xiao¡¯s plane. Given the current situation, they would naturally take Jun Shiyan¡¯s private plane back. It would take them three hours to fly to the small mountain village and another three hours to get home. They started out in the morning and it was already noon when they reached home. Xiaoqi had been very excited on the plane and had not slept. When he disembarked the plane and got in the car, he fell asleep not long after. This was the first time An Yan had been there. He was not familiar with the road, so it took him four hours to reach the house on the winding mountain roads. Ling Sheng and Nangong Lengyu unpacked their luggage. Jun Shiyan was dragged away by Xiaoqi, who said that he wanted to buy some malt candy from a small shop. In the past, his grandma had liked to buy it for him the most. Nothing had changed at home. She had not even packed her things. It still looked the same as when the original owner had left. She had gone to find Huo Ci and never returned. Upon seeing this familiar yet unfamiliar place, Ling Sheng¡¯s chest felt a little stuffy, and her nose felt a little sore. On the table in the living room was a family photo of the three of them. The original owner was sitting on a stool, carrying Xiaoqi. Her foster mother was standing beside her. Ling Sheng knew from her memories that this was their only family photo. Moreover, she had been forced by her foster mother to take a hundred-day photo of Xiaoqi. ¡°Sheng Sheng, so this person is your¡­¡± When Nangong Lengyu saw the woman in the photo, the gaze in her eyes suddenly hardened, and her grip on the photo tightened. This woman. She had seen her before! Uncle Li¡¯s distant niece from the countryside! When she was pregnant with Little Star, she had come to the Nangong Family. Uncle Li had said that she had gone to get help from him. She was the only one left at home, and she had no relatives or friends. She was a pitiful woman. Half a year ago, when her husband and two-year-old daughter went to the city, they got into a car accident. The car fell off a winding mountain road and down the cliff. By the time they found them, the victims were beyond recognition. In her memory, the woman was very kind. Just that she did not like to talk and worked as a helper in the kitchen. When had she left? Exactly when had she left? After giving birth to Little Star, she had been in a daze for a long time. She actually could not remember anymore. She didn¡¯t know when she had left or why. Nangong Lengyu only felt an answer on the verge of emerging from the depths of her heart. She looked at Ling Sheng and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Sheng Sheng, don¡¯t lie to me. What¡¯s your relationship with Huo Ci?¡± She was a woman from the countryside and the niece of the Nangong Family¡¯s butler. How could she know Huo Ci?! How could she possibly raise Huo Ci¡¯s niece? She knew better than anyone what kind of person Huo Ci was. If she was just a niece, he might not even give her a look. She had always felt that it was strange. Huo Ci was too concerned about Sheng Sheng and Xiaoqi. Not only had he let them stay in his home, but he also insisted on controlling everything. Many things he had done had already exceeded the scope of relatives! The Nangong Family, Uncle Li, his niece, Little Star, Sheng Sheng, Huo Ci, and her¡­ Once everything that seemed unrelated was connected¡­ Chapter 866 - : I Found Her Ling Sheng, who was currently packing up, was stunned when she heard her words. She did not know what to say, but when she met her eyes, her heart skipped a beat. ¡°Auntie Yu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Nangong Lengyu tried her best to control her emotions. ¡°Sheng Sheng, tell me quickly. What¡¯s your relationship with Huo Ci?¡± She needed confirmation. She needed urgent confirmation right now! ¡°Auntie Yu¡­¡± Ling Sheng stuttered. Upon meeting her gaze, she could not bear to lie to her again, but she did not know how to explain it for a moment. Nangong Lengyu suddenly walked forward and grabbed her shoulder. She let out an extremely suppressed growl at her, her eyes red. ¡°Tell me!¡± Ling Sheng was shocked by her sudden change. As though she had been bewitched, her mind went blank. Without thinking, she blurted out, ¡°My¡­ my father!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she saw color drain out of the beautiful face of the person in front of her instantly. As though she had lost her soul, she turned around and ran into a room. ¡°Auntie Yu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ling Sheng chased after her. ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you on purpose. Don¡¯t be angry. Auntie Yu, let me explain.¡± Nangong Lengyu suddenly stopped in her tracks and turned around to look at her. She tried her best to smile, but her face was so pale that it was shocking. Her voice was very soft as though she was afraid of scaring her. ¡°Sheng Sheng, I want to make a call. Lend me the bedroom.¡± Ling Sheng did not know what was going on with her. She looked very strange, as though she was a taut string that would snap at any moment. Before she could answer, the door closed with a bang and was locked from the inside. Ling Sheng regretted it so much that she punched herself in the head. Was her brain fried? Why had she said Huo Ci was her father?! Had Auntie Yu been agitated? Was she stupid? Auntie Yu¡¯s daughter, Little Star, was no longer around while she, Huo Ci¡¯s daughter, was still alive and well. How terrible must Auntie Yu feel when she found out?! Nangong Lengyu only felt her mind go blank for a moment. She even started finding it difficult to breathe. She held her chest, which was about to explode. Her hand was trembling so violently that she dropped her phone a few times before she finally made a call. The moment the call connected, her eyes reddened. She tried her best to calm down and ask the question she had asked countless times again. ¡°She¡¯s not dead, right? She¡¯s not dead!¡± When Uncle Li received the call, he was also shocked. ¡°Eldest Miss, what are you talking about?¡± ¡°Uncle Li, don¡¯t lie to me,¡± Nangong Lengyu was very calm. She was so calm that it was a little strange. She spoke again, ¡°Little Star, Little Xingxing isn¡¯t dead, right?¡± She had already asked him this question countless times. Every time, he would tell her that Little Star was no longer around. ¡°Eldest Miss, did someone tell you something? Calm down. Don¡¯t listen to other people¡¯s nonsense. I won¡¯t lie to you. Master won¡¯t lie to you either.¡± ¡°I found her, Uncle Li. I found her. Her name is Ling Sheng, right? I saw your niece¡¯s photo. How long more are you going to lie to me? Why are you guys doing this to me?!¡± Nangong Lengyu only felt her body turn cold, as though she was in an ice cave. They were the people she trusted the most. They were her relatives! How could they lie to her? How could they dare lie to her?! There was a long silence on the other end. ¡°Eldest Miss, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Uncle Li had not expected her to get involved with Huo Ci again. Was that why she had met that child? ¡°Why did you two do that to me? Why?!¡± Nangong Lengyu collapsed to the ground, her words dripping with blood. ¡°What right do you have to treat me like that? For what reason?¡± ¡°Eldest Miss, calm down.¡± Uncle Li sighed. From her actions back then, the Old Master had been afraid that she would not be able to break off the relationship cleanly. That she and Huo Ci would still be together because of the child. In the end, she would still be the one to get injured. Thus, he had told him to send the child to an orphanage, a place she would never find her. He had watched Eldest Miss grow up since she was young and didn¡¯t have any children either. He had long treated her as his own biological daughter. How could he bear to casually find an orphanage and send the child there? He had secretly hidden the child from the Old Master and given her to his niece so that she could bring her back to the countryside to raise. At least she would have a place to call home and he could watch over her. Later, when his niece had died in a car accident, he had deliberately left Huo Ci¡¯s number behind. He was getting old and his health wasn¡¯t good. He did not know when he would be gone, but he was afraid that he would leave one day too. How could she live alone with a child as a girl? He really could not find any other way, so he could only get her to find her biological father. Who knew that Eldest Miss had only been back in China for two months, yet she had already gotten involved with Huo Ci again and even found her. The moment her body fell to the ground, tears streamed down uncontrollably. Her chest felt like it was about to explode, and even her throat felt bitter and salty. She did not know how she had uttered the words. ¡°It¡¯s her, right? Uncle Li, it¡¯s her, right?¡± It was her. It was her. Her Little Star. She liked her so much that she had decided on her immediately when she saw her photo. Mysteriously, the heavens still cared for her. ¡°Eldest Miss, Master did that for your own good.¡± Uncle Li did not know what to say either. He had not expected her to find out so quickly. Nangong Lengyu¡¯s suppressed emotions suddenly erupted like a volcano. With bloodshot red eyes, her emotions gradually collapsed as she bellowed hysterically. ¡°For my own good, you people can snatch her away from me regardless of my wishes?¡± ¡°For my own good, you can separate us mother and daughter!¡± ¡°For my own good, you can lie to me for more than 20 years! Uncle Li, do you know how I¡¯ve lived every day for the past 20 years? What right do you two have to treat me like this?¡± ¡°How can you use such a high-sounding excuse to hurt me openly and even glorify it to say that it¡¯s for my own good?¡± ¡°Eldest Miss, listen to me¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not listening. I don¡¯t want to listen to anything. What right do you people have to do this?! What right do you have to snatch her away from me?! What right do you have to make a decision for me? And what right do you have to deprive me of my right to be a mother?!¡± After saying that, she started coughing uncontrollably, each cough louder than the last. ¡°Eldest Miss, are you all right? Eldest Miss?¡± Uncle Li was anxious. She had gastric problems, so she could not be anxious or agitated. ¡°Eldest Miss, where are you now? Is there anyone beside you? Miss!¡± Nangong Lengyu grasped her chest in pain. She was so enraged that all kinds of emotions mixed together. She threw up a mouthful of blood, and the salty, bloody taste spread in her mouth. The moment her phone slipped to the ground, she leaned against the cold wall and covered her mouth as she choked out sobbes. Her thin and weak body shook uncontrollably. She bit her lips tightly and swallowed the bloody taste in her throat. Chapter 867 - Her Little Star Ling Sheng was extremely anxious, but she did not dare to knock on the door either. The room was soundproofed well , so she did not know what she was doing. Initially, she could still hear her quarreling with someone and questioning them in a loud voice. Later, when she vaguely heard her crying, he got even more anxious. Oh no. It was all her fault. Why had she blurted it out in a moment of folly? ¡°Auntie Yu?¡± Ling Sheng knocked on the door. Nangong Lengyu¡¯s eyes were red and swollen as tears streamed down her face uncontrollably. She covered her mouth, afraid that she would hear her voice. Her body was trembling violently. Her Little Star was outside. She was right at the door. As long as she opened the door, she would see her. However, how could she tell her? How could she explain that she had lost her?She lost her. She had always been wondering what would happen if Little Star was still alive. However, at this moment, she did not even have the courage to open the door. Ling Sheng paced around the door. After a while, she knocked again. ¡°Auntie Yu! Auntie Yu, how are you? Let me explain.¡± Had she fainted?! The last time she had been hospitalized for gastric cramps, the doctor had said that she could not receive too much provocation ¡°Auntie Yu, if you don¡¯t speak, I¡¯m coming in.¡± Ling Sheng was really anxious and did not know what to do. There was no sound of activity at all. What if she really fainted? Upon hearing her start pushing the door open, Nangong Lengyu tried her best to wipe her tears and the blood at the corner of her lips before standing up with great difficulty. Ling Sheng took the spare key and opened the door. When she pushed the door open and entered, she saw Nangong Lengyu¡¯s tear-stained face. When the latter saw her, she even smiled. ¡°Auntie Yu.¡± Ling Sheng saw that she was fine. It was just that her face was so sickly pale that it seemed transparent. However, she was smiling while looking at her. It was a strange scene. ¡°Sheng Sheng,¡± Nangong Lengyu called out to her and looked at her seriously, as though she wanted to engrave her appearance in her heart. ¡°Auntie Yu, are you all right?¡± Ling Sheng was scared, but she did not know how to explain the situation either. She felt terrible, and her voice was somewhat hoarse. ¡°I really didn¡¯t lie to you on purpose. Sorry.¡± However, just as she finished speaking, she was suddenly hugged tightly in Nangong Lengyu¡¯s arms. She hugged her so tightly, with so much strength that she could not breathe. ¡°Auntie Yu.¡± Ling Sheng did not know what was wrong with her, but she felt her body tremble. Suddenly, Nangong Lengyu choked and cried aloud. She was so frightened that her expression changed instantly. ¡°Auntie Yu, don¡¯t cry! I¡­ I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. Don¡¯t cry!¡± ¡°Sheng Sheng, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Nangong Lengyu knew that she should not cry. She should not have cried toward her. However, she could not control her emotions. It seemed like only crying could relieve her current emotions. How should she tell her that she was her daughter? She had not even known that she was still alive in this world. She was the world¡¯s most incompetent mother. ¡°Auntie Yu, don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s all my fault. In the future¡­ At most, I won¡¯t see you anymore.¡± After saying that, Ling Sheng cried too. She felt terrible. As she cried, she blabbered incoherently, ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to see my father. I know you don¡¯t want to see me. When you see me, you¡¯ll think of him. I won¡¯t¡­ appear in front of you again.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m an incompetent mother. I made you suffer so much and left you with no choice but to rely on him,¡± Nangong Lengyu¡¯s voice was hoarse. She grabbed her shoulders and looked at her seriously. ¡°Sheng Sheng, I promise you that it won¡¯t happen again. Can you and Xiaoqi follow me in the future? I¡¯ll definitely make it up to you.¡± Ling Sheng, who had been weeping sadly, looked at her in confusion when she heard her words. ¡°Auntie Yu, what are you talking about?¡± What mother? Why should she make it up to her? Compensate her for what? Did she owe her? Jun Shiyan and Xiaoqi had bought a lot of delicious food. They were all local snacks. Xiaoqi¡¯s favorite food in the past was malt candy, lollipops, and dried fruits. When they reached the living room, they heard someone crying. The both of them ran over in a panic and saw two women hugging each other and crying. Jun Shiyan rushed over nervously and worriedly. ¡°Sheng Sheng, Sister Yu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± What had happened? Everything was fine at home. There was no sign of anyone breaking in, but why was everyone crying? Xiaoqi was also dumbfounded. He threw down his snacks and dashed over. Instead of speaking, he started crying, ¡°Mommy, Grandma!¡± Ling Sheng was crying like a fool, her tears flowing uncontrollably. Upon hearing Jun Shiyan¡¯s voice, she looked up at him. She had yet to react. ¡°Third Master, Auntie Yu said that I¡¯m Little Star.¡± She was Little Star? How could she be Little Star? Hadn¡¯t Little Star died already? Didn¡¯t she die at birth? How did she become Little Star now? Jun Shiyan¡¯s eyes constricted suddenly. Upon seeing the young lady¡¯s confused and silly look, his heart was filled with mixed emotions, and his eyes teared up. Little Star. She was Little Star. Was that why he found her familiar the moment he had seen her? Was that why he had fallen in love with her so quickly? It turned out that everything had been predetermined. Nangong Lengyu repeated her conclusion to Jun Shiyan. She was now very sure that Sheng Sheng was her daughter. However, some things could not be determined with words alone. She still needed a final confirmation, a scientific conclusion. ¡°Ah Yan, I¡¯ve decided to do a DNA test first,¡± Nangong Lengyu wiped her tears and looked at him seriously. ¡°I¡¯m going to make a trip home first. Help me take good care of Sheng Sheng.¡± There were some things she had to ask personally. Why had they done that? Why had they deceived her? Why had they snatched her away from her? Jun Shiyan did not know how to react. ¡°Sister Yu, are you sure?¡± Nangong Lengyu nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sure. I won¡¯t let Sheng Sheng and Xiaoqi find Huo Ci again and suffer at his place. Help me process the DNA test first. Sheng Sheng and Xiaoqi will follow me in the future.¡± No matter what method she used, she could not let Sheng Sheng and Xiaoqi suffer hardship with that irresponsible scumbag Huo Ci again. In the past, she was helpless. She did not have a valid reason or right to interfere. However, things were different now. She was Sheng Sheng¡¯s mother, so she had to get custody of Sheng Sheng. She would not let her suffer at Huo Ci¡¯s place again. Jun Shiyan nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± After Nangong Lengyu finished speaking, she looked at Ling Sheng, who was still in a bit of a daze. She did not blame nor resent her. Instead, she was crying miserably. It seemed like she had yet to recover. She reached out to wipe the tears off her face and said gently, ¡°Sheng Sheng, you and Xiaoqi will follow me in the future, all right? I won¡¯t force you to change how you address me now. Don¡¯t worry or feel pressured. Just treat me as Auntie Yu. We¡¯ll be the same as before.¡± Chapter 868 - He Would Die Miserably She knew that she needed time to accept this. Ling Sheng was still in a daze. Upon hearing her words, she shook her head hurriedly but then nodded. Actually, she did not feel much about it. It was like when she had found out that Huo Ci was her father, she had naturally accepted the setting. Besides, she really liked Auntie Yu a lot and felt that she had the smell of a mother. Has she really become her daughter now? So Little Star was not dead and she was Little Star? So, the original owner¡¯s identity was that impressive? But why had she not acknowledged her mother till her death in the book? ¡°Xiaoqi, can you and Mommy live with Grandma in the future?¡± Nangong Lengyu carried Xiaoqi into her arms and asked gently with a smile. When the truth surfaced, even her mood improved. Now, she could officially fight for Xiaoqi and Sheng Sheng. Xiaoqi was also dumbfounded, but he finally understood. Grandma had said that she was Mommy¡¯s biological mother. Should he tell Grandpa? Was this a big issue? Before leaving, Grandpa had secretly told him to call him if something major happened. In the end, the little fella ran straight to the bathroom and closed the door. He called Huo Ci and reported, ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa! Grandma said she¡¯s Mommy¡¯s mother!¡± When Huo Ci received the call, he was with Rong Yin and the others. He frowned, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Xiaoqi frowned. Why was Grandpa so stupid? He did not understand. In a low voice, he repeated, ¡°Grandma said she¡¯s Mommy¡¯s mother!¡± Huo Ci asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your uncle? Get him to call me!¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± Xiaoqi¡¯s face flushed red as he panicked. ¡°Grandpa, Mommy¡¯s mother is Grandma!¡± Uncle did not come, and Mommy had said to keep it a secret and not tell Grandpa. ¡°Isn¡¯t your grandma dead? Didn¡¯t you go back to visit her this time?¡± Huo Ci tried his best to calm down. What could he expect of a small brat like him? ¡°Why? Is your grandma alive again?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not this grandma. It¡¯s that grandma. That pretty grandma. Grandma Nangong.¡± Xiaoqi was anxious too. Huo Ci¡¯s eyes constricted abruptly, and the veins on his hand, which was holding the phone, bulged. In a cold voice, he said, ¡°I understand.¡± Nangong Lengyu? Great. How great! That brat had actually dared to pay him lip service, hid this from him and got together with Nangong Lengyu again! There was also that scumbag Jun Shiyan! He would kill him! Rong Yin took a look at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Huo Ci¡¯s tone was full of suppressed rage as he gritted his teeth. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m going out to make a call.¡± When Huo Xuanzhou received the call, he had been talking to Yu Zheng face to face, overjoyed. As soon as he saw the caller ID, his hand shook, and he nearly dropped his phone. Then, he calmed his emotions and sat up straight to answer the call. ¡°Sixth Uncle, everything is fine here. Don¡¯t you worry. I promise I¡¯ll complete the mission.¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± Huo Ci asked. ¡°We¡¯ve already been here for two hours. I¡¯m playing with Xiaoqi.¡± Huo Xuanzhou lied with a straight face. However, he was scared to death. Lying was life-threatening. ¡°Huo Xuanzhou, are you f*cking itching for a beating?¡± Huo Ci let out a cold laugh. ¡°Your f*cking GPS location clearly shows that you¡¯re at the Divine Province Games Headquarters!¡± Huo Xuanzhou¡¯s face turned pale instantly. When he hung up, he felt like he was about to collapse. Oh no, he had been discovered. He would definitely die miserably when he got back! No, he had to ask Jun Shiyan for a private plane first and fly overseas to hide for a few months! No, that won¡¯t do! He still had to go to the Su Family the day after tomorrow. That brat had promised to take him there! Huo Ci had not expected Huo Xuanzhou to be so bold as to hide this matter from him. Just he wait. He would kill this scumbag. Xiaoqi could not explain clearly, so he could only call Jun Shiyan. When Jun Shiyan received the call, he weighed the pros and cons and felt that he should not court death. If he kept it from him, even with Sister Yu around, it would be a very big hurdle for him later on. No matter what, he was Sheng Sheng¡¯s biological father. In a low voice, he said, ¡°Yes, Sheng Sheng might be Little Star.¡± When Huo Ci hung up, he slumped against the wall, his hands holding his phone tightly. The next moment, he dashed out like a madman and kicked open the door of the private room. With a pair of red eyes, he pointed at them as he bellowed angrily, ¡°F*ck, did all of you know?¡± The remaining people looked at each other, not knowing what he was talking about. Rong Yin frowned. ¡°Sixth Brother, are you crazy?¡± Lu Yubai was shocked too. He had been fine just now. Who had he called? For a very long time now, only Sheng Sheng could make his emotions so erratic. Jiang Zhe did not understand either. Upon seeing his red eyes, which looked like they were about to devour them with rage, he said, ¡°Sixth Brother, let¡¯s talk nicely.¡± Huo Ci pointed at them, his lips curling into a cold smile. He was like a beast that had been cornered in a cage. He kicked the coffee table over in front of him, pointed at them angrily, and bellowed crazily, ¡°She didn¡¯t abort the child! She didn¡¯t have a miscarriage back then! You all knew that, right?¡± Rong Yin took a look at Lu Yubai. What kind of nonsense was he spouting in broad daylight? Like he had gone crazy. Jiang Zhe¡¯s eyes narrowed as he immediately understood what he meant. Didn¡¯t have a miscarriage? Didn¡¯t abort the child? Was he talking about Nangong? Huo Ci looked like he was about to go crazy the next moment. ¡°I knew! Sit down. I¡¯ll tell you what you want to know.¡± Upon seeing that the situation was not good, Yan Yuanfei reprimanded him sternly. ¡°Calm down. They really don¡¯t know about this matter. Don¡¯t vent your anger here. Given your relationship with us, do you think Yu¡¯er will trust us and tell us?¡± That¡¯s right. Only he knew. It was after more than ten years had passed since the incident. He had only found out when Shui Shui had accidentally revealed it. Back then, she had not aborted the child. Although Nangong looked stubborn on the outside and did things swiftly, the stronger one looked on the surface, the softer one¡¯s heart would be. How could she bear to hurt an unborn child? Moreover, it was her own child. That was why she had lied to Sixth Brother back then. She had gone to the hospital, however, she had regretted it as soon as she reached the operating theater. She ran out and put on a show. However, that child¡­ ¡°Sixth Brother, your child with Nangong died when she was born,¡± Yan Yuanfei sighed. Sometimes, who was right and who was wrong? It was hard to tell. ¡°No, she didn¡¯t,¡± Huo Ci stood there, his body extremely tense. His eyes were so red and scary as he looked at the brother in front of him. It took him a lot of effort before he gritted his teeth and forced out one word after another. ¡°She¡¯s not dead. She¡¯s Ling Sheng!¡± So she was not a child he had left behind casually. So she was his and her child. The child he had thought had died a long time ago. The child who had been cruelly killed before she could see the world! Chapter 869 - My Daughter @Ling Sheng ¡°What did you say?¡± Lu Yubai was confused too. What did this have to do with Sheng Sheng? In the next moment, his pupils constricted swiftly as he asked in disbelief, ¡°Sixth Brother, who do you think Sheng Sheng is?¡± Jiang Zhe¡¯s body stiffened, and his voice tensed up. ¡°Sheng Sheng is your daughter?¡± No wonder! No wonder he had felt a sense of familiarity the first time he had seen that child. He had felt that he resembled her. So it was her child. However, why had the child she had spent so much effort to save ended up wandering outside? Exactly what had happened back then? Given her personality, she definitely wouldn¡¯t let go no matter what once she had decided to keep the child! In order to commemorate her, she had even set up a fashion brand under her name. Everything indicated that she did not know that the child from back then was still alive in this world! ¡°Sixth Brother, what do you plan to do?¡± Rong Yin paused for a long time before speaking. Who would have expected that after more than 20 years of twists and turns, their relationship still couldn¡¯t be cut and was such a mess? Sheng Sheng was actually his and Nangong¡¯s daughter! Love and fate were destined. Huo Ci did not know. His emotions were very complicated, and his mind was in a mess. He did not know how to deal with this. He only knew one thing. When it came to that brat. He definitely would not back down! Ling Sheng had initially planned to pack up and go to the cemetery to see her foster mother after she got home. She had only come to take a look. They would spend the night at her hometown and go back early the next morning. She had even promised her grandparents to go to the Su Family! The local worship was still the same as in the past. They set off firecrackers, and burned paper money, and ingots. She had brought her foster mother¡¯s favorite fruits and desserts and even made a few signature dishes. On the fifth day of the Lunar New Year, there were actually people in the cemetery. It looked very festive and lively. From afar, one could see a pair of new people in festive clothes. They had come to report the good news to their ancestors. There were also a lot of people accompanying them. They were burning Xi paper[1]. It was a local custom. When they passed by, an old lady wearing a festive traditional Chinese outfit with a red flower on her chest walked over with a walking stick. She smiled at her. ¡°Sheng Sheng, the two of you came home to see your mother. Oh, Xiaoqi has grown up.¡± Xiaoqi greeted her crisply. ¡°Hi, Grandma Lin.¡± Upon hearing Xiaoqi¡¯s shout, Ling Sheng looked at the old lady in front of her. She remembered that he was a grandma who had a good relationship with her foster mother. His surname was Lin. She smiled and asked, ¡°Grandma Lin, what¡¯s this?¡± ¡°My grandson will get married tomorrow and bring my granddaughter-in-law over to burn some xi paper. Your husband sure treats you well. Your mother should be relieved,¡± Grandma Lin even deliberately praised Jun Shiyan and smiled at him. ¡°You¡¯re not bad, young man. Take good care of our Sheng Sheng. Sheng Sheng is a good child.¡± Jun Shiyan smiled and nodded. Nangong Lengyu looked at the old lady. She kept feeling that the old lady looked at Ah Yan as though she knew him. Had Ah Yan accompanied Sheng Sheng in the past? Upon seeing the old lady act so familiar with him, Ling Sheng frowned strangely and pointed at Jun Shiyan. ¡°Grandma, do you know him?¡± ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m an old fool?¡± Grandma Lin was unhappy as she looked at Jun Shiyan. ¡°Isn¡¯t he your husband? Although Grandma is old, my memory is good. When your mother passed away, he was the one who accompanied you. He was also the one who organized your mother¡¯s funeral. He¡¯s Xiaoqi¡¯s father and your husband.¡± Ling Sheng gave Jun Shiyan a complicated look, not knowing what she was feeling at the moment. Her and the Third Master? When her mother died, she had organized a funeral? When had that happened? Don¡¯t try and fool her. ¡°Grandma Lin, is what you said true?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Grandma Lin looked at her strangely. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re more forgetful than me. It¡¯s him. Your husband. He¡¯s so handsome. How could Grandma mistake him for someone else?¡± Upon hearing the old lady¡¯s words, Ling Sheng¡¯s mind was in a mess. Exactly what was going on in this book world? She refused to believe it. She turned around and pointed at Nangong Lengyu. ¡°Then, Grandma, do you know her?¡± Grandma Lin took a closer look and shook her head. However, she still held her hand affectionately. ¡°You should be Sheng Sheng¡¯s mother-in-law. You¡¯re really young and pretty. One look and I can tell that you¡¯re a gentle and kind child. Our Sheng Sheng is a bitter child, but she¡¯s sensible and obedient. You have to treat her well.¡± Nangong Lengyu smiled and explained, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m not her mother-in-law. I¡¯m her mother, her biological mother.¡± Grandma Lin gave her a shocked look. ¡°You¡¯re Sheng Sheng¡¯s mother? Didn¡¯t Sheng Sheng go to find her father?¡± They all knew that Sheng Sheng was not Shuyuan¡¯s biological daughter but had been adopted by her. When Shuyuan¡¯s daughter was two years old, she had gotten into an accident with her man and passed away. Later, she had said that she had gone to seek refuge with her uncle. She had only left for half a year when she had returned with a child. That was Sheng Sheng. However, not many people in town knew that Shuyuan was not Sheng Sheng¡¯s biological mother. They all said that she had gone crazy after her daughter had died. She went out and done something unclean. She had gotten pregnant with a man and brought a girl back. Everyone thought she was her biological daughter. That child Shuyuan had a good temper and was unwilling to get angry with others. She had never explained before and had treated Sheng Sheng as her biological daughter. The woman in front of her was Sheng Sheng¡¯s biological mother? She was very pretty and looked kind too. She should not have abandoned her biological daughter. She did not look like a heartless person. She should not gossip about other people¡¯s family matters. As long as she treated Sheng Sheng well, it would be the same regardless of whether she was her biological mother or foster mother. ¡°Yes, I found him.¡± Ling Sheng looked at the old man and smiled. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ve found my parents. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely live well in the future.¡± Grandma Lin felt a little emotional. Her eyes reddened as she held her hand and nodded repeatedly. ¡°Okay, good. Sheng Sheng, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. Your mother¡¯s spirit in heaven should be at ease too.¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°Grandma, they¡¯re calling for you.¡± Grandma Lin pulled on her hand, reluctant to leave. ¡°Sheng Sheng, your family doesn¡¯t have to cook tonight. Come to my house to eat. Grandma¡¯s house is holding a banquet. Just treat it as a gathering.¡± Ling Sheng definitely had to go. Grandma Lin still remembered it now, but she might not remember it at night again. She was like the grandma next door and the grandma in the Maldives. ¡°Okay, Grandma. We¡¯ll definitely go over tonight.¡± When the people on the other side saw Ling Sheng and the others, the middle-aged man even smiled and nodded at Ling Sheng. He shouted, ¡°Sheng Sheng, we¡¯re going home. Come to Uncle¡¯s house to eat tonight. Your family can come along.¡± However, who was the man beside Sheng Sheng? Had she not seen him before? Was he her new boyfriend? Ling Sheng nodded and thanked him with a smile. Actually, the hearts of the people in this small town were very pure. If they treated you well, they treated you well. If they looked down on you, they looked down on you. There was no hiding it. On the other hand, the number of people who liked their family and treated them well could be counted on one hand. Grandma Lin¡¯s whole family was quite nice. They did not look down on them just because her foster mother was a widow raising a daughter who had gotten pregnant before marriage. Instead, they often helped them. They were very kind. Jun Shiyan had made a trip outside with Xiaoqi and had seen many people along the way. When they saw Xiaoqi, few people did not point at him. Their gazes were strange, and there were even half-grown children who stopped him and called him a wild child. He could imagine what kind of treatment the mother and son received and how much disdain they would receive when they lived there. However, he also saw that there were still people who treated them well. At least in this world, not everyone was completely indifferent or showed abnormal discrimination. There were still good people. He was very grateful that when they were in trouble, someone would lend them a helping hand and pull them up. The family walked toward the tombstone. Ling Sheng¡¯s phone rang. It was Shi Lingyu. Her roar nearly deafened her. ¡°Okay, Ling Sheng. If you don¡¯t explain yourself clearly today, I won¡¯t let you off. Huo Ci is your father! What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Speak nicely. Who did you hear that from?¡± Ling Sheng was dumbfounded. What did she mean by Huo Ci was her father? How did she know? Who had leaked the secret? Could Fifth Uncle have told Sister Su Yi? And then Sister Su Yi told her? Shi Lingyu vented her anger. How fantastic! Huo Ci was her father. Her Old Huo was Sheng Sheng¡¯s father. Her Old Huo had a daughter and even a grandson! As Little Cis, they had been worrying about him every day, urging him to get married. Why the h*ll did they urge him? He had silently given them such a big ¡°surprise¡±! Countless sisters had already fainted from crying! Not even in her dreams had Ling Sheng expected that on the fifth day of the Lunar New Year, before the vacation had come to an end¡­ After the scandal about #Ling Sheng and Huo Ci¡¯s secret marriage and child# on New Year¡¯s Eve, which was less than a week ago, she would reach the top of the hottest headlines. The moment she saw Weibo, Ling Sheng felt that the world had gone crazy. Had her father gone crazy? Or had she gone crazy? Huo Ci: Let me introduce you officially. My daughter @Ling Sheng. [1] These are red paper cut-outs in the form of the word ¡®joy¡¯ which can usually be seen in Chinese weddings or during the Lunar New Year. Chapter 870 - The Recognition Event His Weibo post had really stirred up a thousand waves. It had messed up the hearts of the Chinese people, who should have had a good Lunar New Year vacation, and ignited their gossipy hearts. The wife fans started crying bitterly and shouting that they didn¡¯t want to be his fans anymore. Why had a daughter suddenly appeared out of nowhere? The career fans had mixed feelings. How could he have a child? Who was his wife? Wasn¡¯t Ling Sheng a girl from the countryside? Would his acting career be affected now that he suddenly had such a grown daughter? Would it be a big blow to his career? Fans who had urged him to get married sent congratulatory messages one after another. Everyone was rejoicing. No matter where the daughter came from, he finally had a child. They were happy. This should have happened long ago. They all ran to Ling Sheng¡¯s Weibo to acknowledge her as their daughter. Film and television drama fans expressed their fearlessness. As long as he did not withdraw from the film and television industry and continued producing films, what did it matter even if he had a grandson, let alone a daughter? What they liked watching were dramas that he acted in and they liked his acting skills. Everything else was unimportant. As long as he dared to film, they would definitely support him no matter what. The haters were tempted, especially the rivals who had been suppressed by Huo Ci and could not raise their heads. If they did not criticize him now, when would they? When they got down to work, they hyped the matter up. It would be best to take the opportunity to suppress him until he could not raise his head anymore. His private life was chaotic, and he was promiscuous in private. His character was abominable, and there were as many women as carps crossing the river. His illegitimate daughter, Ling Sheng, had an ominous mother. Ling Sheng was dumbfounded. She looked at the comments and reposts that exceeded 10,000, 100,000, and 100,000 in minutes. When she looked at Jun Shiyan, she really did not know what expression to use to express her current complicated feelings. After a long while, she finally said something of absolutely no relevance to the issue. ¡°Third Master, your website has been upgraded.¡± It no longer crashed or hung. In just ten minutes, her father¡¯s Weibo post alone had been reposted by five million people. The number of comments below had exceeded one million. What kind of concept was that? There were only 500 million active users in total on Weibo, and her father had 150 million fans. Everyone who had received the news had rushed over. Nangong Lengyu, who had naturally seen Huo Ci¡¯s Weibo post, let out a cold laugh. She could not take it anymore and started fighting. Nangong Lengyu: My daughter @Ling Sheng. When the news popped up, Ling Sheng only felt her heart palpitate. She turned to look at Nangong Lengyu, feeling like crying. She even felt like dying. ¡°Auntie Yu, what¡­ are you doing?¡± Was it not messy enough? One Weibo post from her father had already caused a big earthquake in the entertainment circle. No, it could be said that the whole of China had been shaken. All the major websites had already been occupied by this news. Now, she had posted on Weibo again! The whole of China was about to explode! ¡°Sheng Sheng, don¡¯t worry about it. This is the feud between him and me.¡± When Nangong Lengyu heard ¡®Auntie Yu, she felt a sense of loss and discomfort. She comforted herself internally. She could not force it. She had to take it slow. Ling Sheng couldn¡¯t could not change her mind immediately. She definitely would not compromise about Sheng Sheng! She wanted to fight with him to the end. She would not let him get custody of Sheng Sheng! ¡°Third Master?¡± Ling Sheng wanted to cry but had no tears. She felt that she was about to go crazy. Couldn¡¯t everyone sit down and have a good chat? Why did they have to use such an extreme method to make everyone know about their family matters? Upon seeing the young lady wither like a frosted eggplant, Jun Shiyan¡¯s heart ached and he felt a little helpless too. His big hand patted her head gently. ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about it. Leave this to the two of them!¡± The two of them had fought on Weibo and brought the matter to the surface. Who had the ability to stop them? ¡°Third Master, is my father crazy? Why would he post this on Weibo now?¡± Ling Sheng felt like her head was not turning enough. He was clearly the one who had said that he would not reveal their relationship! Now, he had exploded! ¡°He knows.¡± Jun Shiyan would not lie to her, so he told her everything. ¡°Your father already called me. He knows about your relationship with Sister Yu.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What?¡± Had his father known about her relationship with Auntie Yu? Was that why he had taken the initiative to announce their relationship on Weibo and tell the whole world? So the current situation was? She was already in her twenties? Her son was already three years old, yet her parents were still fighting over her¡­ hers? Calling it her custody rights was not appropriate, right? Right of attribution? No! She was an adult with self-independence and complete ability and mobility. She was not a child either. What were they fighting about?! The Best Actor and Best Actress were fighting on Weibo like some god¡¯ battle for the same daughter. The crowd was shocked. The Best Actor and Best Actress¡¯ daughter was Ling Sheng! One could imagine the outcome. If Weibo had not been acquired by Jun Shiyan, had the server upgraded, and overseen by the big shot of the programmers, who knew how many times it would have collapsed. It might not even be able to run for a week. The Cis and Cold Palace fans could not remain calm anymore. What was going on? They remembered that half a month ago, a post #Best Actor and Best Actress Secretly Married and Had a Child# had appeared on Weibo¡¯s hot search. Someone had even revealed that there had been such a phase between them when the Best Actress and Best Actress had been young. As the saying goes, nothing comes without wind. The news was actually true! The Best Actor and Best Actress really had a child. It was not the boy the Best Actor had been carried last time. It was Ling Sheng! Ever since she had debuted, she had been criticized all the way. Every few days, she would be involved in a scandal with Best Actor Huo Ci and get photographed together. One moment, they were dating, the next moment, they were living together, and the next moment, people were saying that she was secretly married and had a child! Oh my god, no one would have expected this even in their dreams. It was all nonsense that they were dating, married and had a child! They were father and daughter! Father and daughter! In the beginning, the Little Cis were still very anxious, especially the wife fans of Huo Ci. They cried, threw tantrums, and tried to hang themselves. They wanted to know who the vixen who had given birth to Ling Sheng was! What kind of woman was worthy of their husband?! After Nangong Lengyu¡¯s Weibo post was posted, Huo Ci¡¯s wife fans were much calmer than before. So it was the Best Actress. F*ck, they finally felt a little better. It was true. Some people were born to be dazzling and favored by the heavens. They were so outstanding that one could not even be jealous. Movie Queen Nangong was like that. If it had been any other woman who was not that outstanding or impressive, they would have been able to revitalize their morale and fight on. What could they use to compare with her now? The Cold Palace fans were like their celebrity in personality. They had been silent for many years, and they were all Buddhists. They ran to Ling Sheng¡¯s Weibo account to acknowledge her as their daughter. Instantly, it became a huge recognition event. Daughter, if you need anything in the future, just tell us. Daddy and Mummy will sell everything to support you! As for the other side of the family, as long as the Little Cis did not provoke them first, anything could be settled through discussion. We won¡¯t start a war. We are all civilized people. Calm down. The Peanuts in Ling Sheng¡¯s house were still submerged in shock and could not snap back to reality. What kind of treasure had they been fans of? Not only was she outstanding herself, but she also had a pair of god-like parents in the entertainment circle! Chapter 871 - Have a Job to Resign From After the shock, the Peanuts, who were like their celebrity, were overjoyed. She was definitely the number one second-generation celebrity in the entertainment circle. If their Baby Sheng said that she was number two, who would dare claim to be number one? Would you dare? Do you? Who was the one who had said that Huo Ci and Baby Sheng were cohabitating, dating, in a secret marriage, and had a child? Come out and stand properly. I¡¯m talking about you. Extend your face. Will you hit yourself or should I? I¡¯m asking if your face hurts! Who was the one who had said that my Baby Sheng was an orphan? Let me ask you people, do you have such impressive parents in your family? Bring them out and show us! The onlookers from various walks of life were collectively shocked. They wanted to know what would happen next, but the two immortals disappeared after dropping such a huge bomb! Besides, there was actually no one who could provide them with juicy news. It was fine even if the people involved weren¡¯t standing out, but at least, someone who could expose them should come to satisfy our thirsty, fragile hearts. When Mei Xuelin saw the news, her mind went blank for a moment. She truly felt that she should go and find Big Boss Huo now, and smile as she handed him a resignation letter! What was going on? Sheng Sheng was Huo Ci¡¯s biological daughter! Sheng Sheng was Movie Queen Nangong¡¯s biological daughter! Yes, Sheng Sheng was their biological daughter! Calm down, calm down. You have to calm down. Call him and ask: Big Boss, I have a job I want to resign from! Ling Sheng and Nangong Lengyu had already switched off their phones. No matter how much trouble they caused, what they did not see was deemed to be clean. Anyway, they could go ahead and cause trouble. They could not see anything. Ling Sheng knew that her fan club must also have exploded long ago. However, she was actually a little secretly delighted. She deeply felt that this identity was simply impressive! The brilliance of the halo made her feel like floating. She was really not being narcissistic. She was the first as the daughter of the legendary Best Actor and Best Actress in the entertainment circle. When she stood there, who could compete with her? ¡­ She had gone home to pay her respects. Ling Sheng had not expected that not only had she acknowledged her biological mother, but her parents had also exposed her identity, catching her off guard. After burning paper and paying their respects at the grave, the family walked back. Xiaoqi lay in her embrace, his eyes red as he looked in the direction of the tombstone and continued waving. ¡°Mommy, when are we coming back to visit grandma?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Tomb Sweeping Day.¡± Ling Sheng felt that she still had to make time to come back during the Tomb Sweeping Day. Her foster mother had raised the original owner to this age, so she had to visit her grave twice a year to show filial piety. ¡°I¡¯ll be with you when the time comes,¡± Nangong Lengyu reached out to carry Xiaoqi into her arms. Upon seeing the child¡¯s red eyes, she patted his head lovingly. Upon knowing that he had grown up with that grandma, she also felt grateful. After all, she had helped to raise her daughter and brought up her grandson. In front of the tomb just now, she had promised her that she would definitely take good care of Sheng Sheng and Xiaoqi so that she could rest assured in heaven. Ling Sheng did not dare to turn on Weibo anymore. She switched off her phone immediately. Otherwise, she did not know how many calls she would have received! Jun Shiyan picked up the call and passed it to her. ¡°It¡¯s your father.¡± Ling Sheng was very curious as to why her father had called her. However, before she could ask anything, he bellowed right in her ears, ¡°Call Mei Xuelin quickly! You can take care of your own manager.¡± ¡°Father, I¡­¡± Ling Sheng did not know what had happened. Before she could finish speaking, the other party hung up, leaving her alone in the wind. When she switched on the phone and called, she realized that Sister Mei was about to resign. She was angry, truly furious and unwilling to take her on anymore. ¡°Ling Sheng, you¡¯re impressive. I can¡¯t take you on. Really, let your father find you another person. I can¡¯t serve both you and your father!¡± Ling Sheng could roughly guess what was going on. She hurriedly apologized carefully. ¡°Sister Mei, I¡¯m begging you. You can¡¯t resign. Only you can lead me. I only trust you. If you leave, what will happen to me?¡± ¡°Why should I care what will happen to you? You father and daughter are so great!¡± Mei Xuelin was about to die of anger. She had trusted them so much, yet they did not even trust her this much? Hiding it from her? They had actually kept it from her for so long! Did they think she was a fool? She had even thought that the two of them were¡­ w-were lovers! There was no way she could meet others now. How could she be a top manager? She did not even have the slightest sense of smell[1]! ¡°Sister Mei, you know that in the entertainment circle, my relationship with my father will cause big trouble if spoken aloud,¡± Ling Sheng sighed pitifully. ¡°Besides, didn¡¯t I tell you last time that Huo Ci is my father?¡± Mei Xuelin really remembered. There had been a time when she had told her that, but she¡­ If she had said that, everyone else would have thought that she was joking. ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Come and find me when you¡¯re back. Terminate the contract immediately. I can¡¯t afford to serve you.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s ability to pester and annoy others was definitely top-notch. ¡°No, I don¡¯t care. Anyway, I only want you. I don¡¯t care how you change your manager contract. As long as you don¡¯t leave me, we can discuss anything.¡± Mei Xuelin said, ¡°Are you trying to act dumb with me? Let me tell you, it¡¯s useless. I¡¯ve already sent your father my resignation letter. I¡¯ll leave immediately. I¡¯m leaving immediately. If I interfere in your father-daughter matters in the future, I¡¯ll be a fool!¡± Ling Sheng sobbed, ¡°Sister Mei, don¡¯t be like this. I was wrong. I¡¯ll apologize to you when I get back, all right? I¡¯ll fly back to find you immediately.¡± Mei Xuelin said, ¡°No, don¡¯t wear me. I¡¯ve already made up my mind. It¡¯s useless no matter how hard you try. When will you be back?¡± Upon seeing that begging for mercy wasn¡¯t working, Ling Sheng could only change her method. ¡°Sister Mei, aren¡¯t you holding a charity art exhibition in February? I¡¯ll help you with the paintings. What do you think?¡± Mei Xuelin said in disdain, ¡°I need your paintings? I don¡¯t have one myself, do I?¡± Ling Sheng tempted her, ¡°They are limited edition collections. You know that my grandma¡¯s mother¡¯s family, the Su Family, likes collecting antiques, calligraphy and paintings the most. Many paintings are peerless and priceless. They¡¯re like national treasures.¡± Mei Xuelin hesitated. No, not even a national treasure could bribe her. Did she think she would be swayed so easily? She steeled her heart. ¡°No need!¡± Jun Shiyan leaned over and whispered in her ear. Ling Sheng smiled like a little fox. ¡°The Third Master also likes to collect calligraphy and paintings. The things he has are all good. You can borrow them for as long as you want.¡± Mei Xuelin knew that she was a little fox. She did not have many hobbies. Besides working, she only liked calligraphy, paintings and jewelry. In her early years, she had opened an art gallery out of interest and had been earning a lot of profit. Hence, she planned to do an exhibition after the New Year. Upon hearing Ling Sheng¡¯s words, her heart, which was not very firm to begin with, wavered. ¡°Can you really do it?¡± ¡°Of course, there are also my uncles. You also know that other than my Fifth Uncle, Lu Yubai, everyone has some goods. As long as I ask, I¡¯ll definitely be able to get them for you. It¡¯s enough for you to hold a few art exhibitions.¡± Ling Sheng knew that she was about to succeed. She carefully drawled coquettishly, ¡°Sister Mei.¡± [1] Means that she did not realize the truth. Chapter 872 - Stop Causing Trouble First ¡°This will be the only time. There won¡¯t be a next time!¡± After saying that, Mei Xuelin hung up. Forget it, forget it. This was their family matter. She was only responsible for taking care of her. Why should she care so much? She was just a manager, not her mother! Her biological mother was the Best Actress, Movie Queen Nangong. Given her current identity, even if she did not have a manager, she would still get a lot of resources and be able to choose whatever she wanted. Actually, when she thought about it, that girl had treated her quite well. After the incident, she even knew to call to coax her. She should just let this matter pass. After all, she was soft-hearted and liked her! Ling Sheng had just settled Mei Xuelin when her grandpa called. She rarely heard her grandpa ask questions carefully, as though he was afraid that someone would hear him if he spoke louder. ¡°Sheng Sheng, are you with her?¡± Ling Sheng asked, ¡°Who?¡± Huo Xiao lowered his voice. ¡°Who else could it be? Your¡­ mother?¡± Su Xiyin, who was standing by the side, was so nervous that she could not breathe. They had only seen the news in the group chat when they had gotten home. Ci Er posted on Weibo to announce his relationship with Sheng Sheng. In less than 10 minutes, that child Nangong posted on Weibo as well. In the blink of an eye¡­ She immediately understood that that child had not been aborted back then. However, she did not know why Nangong had abandoned her to be raised by someone else! Did she regret it after throwing her away? Was that why she wanted to get her back? If that was the case, she definitely wouldn¡¯t agree to Sheng Sheng acknowledging her as her mother! How heartless could she be? No matter how much she hated Ci Er, her daughter should not have borne the misfortune. She was still her biological daughter. She should not have been so heartless as to abandon her! She had caused her to suffer so much! Her heart ached just thinking about it. They were not the only ones who were shocked speechless. When the different members of the Huo Family saw the news, which one of them was not shocked and afraid? And which one of them was not full of anger? Ling Sheng was not an illegitimate daughter. She was Sixth Brother and Nangong Lengyu¡¯s daughter! She was not a random little b*stard. She was from the Nangong Family! Although the Nangong Family did not have many businesses in China, no one dared to claim that they were number one among the Chinese overseas if the Nangong Family said that they were second. Someone had estimated that their assets would definitely not be less than the top families in China. Besides, the Nangong Family only had two children, Nangong Lengyu and Nangong Lengmo, who had a very good relationship. When the time came, the family¡¯s assets would belong to the two of them no matter what. Since Nangong Lengyu was Ling Sheng¡¯s mother, all her assets would belong to Ling Sheng in the end. ¡­ After Ling Sheng hung up on her grandpa, someone called again very soon. It was Nangong Lengmo who called his sister. ¡°Sister, what happened?¡± Nangong Lengmo was still at home. When he saw the news, he did not know who to look for first. Should she question her father first? Or should he ask his older sister first? Little Star did not die. Who had hidden her? ¡°I¡¯ll be home early tomorrow morning. Don¡¯t kick up a fuss yet. I want to ask him personally.¡± Nangong Lengyu¡¯s voice was very low, and her voice could not help but tremble. ¡°Sister, Father did it, right? It was him, right?¡± Nangong Lengmo had always known that his father was domineering. Ever since he was young, he always had to take control of everything. However, he had never suspected that Little Star was not dead. He was the one who had said that Little Star had died. He had done it! Little Star was his granddaughter and his blood relative. How ruthless was he? How could he bear to make this decision? ¡°Don¡¯t panic yet.¡± Nangong Lengyu took a deep breath to calm herself down. Their father was dignified, authoritative, and inflexible. When it came to their education, he had been very strict with the siblings since they were young. Furthermore, he could not tolerate the slightest doubt or resistance from them. However, she had always thought that he was just inept at expressing himself. Actually, he still really loved the siblings. However, she was beginning to suspect that her unwavering thoughts had been shaken. Perhaps he did not love anyone but himself. He had only treated the siblings as his tools. ¡°I¡­¡± Nangong Lengmo could not help but choke up. ¡°Sister, I can¡¯t help it. I really can¡¯t hold it in. How can he do this? He stopped me from pursuing what I wanted and controlled me. I didn¡¯t blame or hate him, but how can he¡­¡± How could he do such a thing?! That was his biological granddaughter! ¡°Wait for me to go back,¡± Nangong Lengyu ordered him very seriously. ¡°Don¡¯t get into a conflict with him now. Wait for me to ask him personally.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Nangong Lengmo nodded with difficulty and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Sheng Sheng? Is she with you now? How did she react? Is she?¡± ¡°Yes, she¡¯s here,¡± Nangong Lengyu looked at Ling Sheng. ¡°Do you want to talk to her? She¡¯s fine now.¡± Apart from crying because of her influence at the start, Sheng Sheng was strangely calm. She did not have any resistance with her. Instead, she could feel that she was very happy. In the beginning, she had still been worried that she would resent and hate her. However, reality had proven that she had been overthinking. Sheng Sheng¡¯s ability to accept things was much stronger than she had imagined. Sheng Sheng had said that it was not her fault and she could understand her, but it was obviously her fault. If she had not lost her, why would she have suffered so much outside? ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t want to.¡± When Nangong Lengmo was nervous, he stuttered a little. He did not know what to say. He felt sorry for her from the bottom of his heart! He felt that he had let her down! Back then, he had not been at home. Why had he not been at home at that particular moment to look after his sister? Now that he thought about it, some things seemed to make sense. Back then, he had wanted to go overseas with his classmates to study and travel. Normally, his father would not have let him go. However, his father had agreed to let him out that very time. Perhaps he had already made up his mind to send Little Star away at that time. Everything had been in his plan. If he had not left, he would definitely have watched over his sister 24/7, especially when she was giving birth. He definitely would not have left half a step. If that was the case, they would not have the chance to make their move! ¡­ At night, Ling Sheng really did not eat at home. She brought the whole family over to someone else¡¯s house for a banquet. In fact, she was to ask Grandma Lin about the afternoon with her own intentions. According to the local customs, whenever something was going on, be it a happy occasion or a trivial matter, they would start getting busy the day before. At noon, there was a big pot of vegetables, and at night, there would be a banquet. The guests were all the helpers in their hometown and relatives. The food was not as good as the official banquet the next day, but rich people could not lose to others. It was also done very well. There were meat, vegetables, cold, and hot dishes. When Ling Sheng¡¯s family went over, Old Lin, who was also the groom¡¯s father, saw them at first sight and greeted them warmly. Chapter 873 - He’s Huo Ci! It would have been fine if the others had not seen her. Upon seeing Ling Sheng walk over, everyone¡¯s expressions changed. Their expressions were very unnatural, but they still greeted her warmly. Ling Sheng had become a big celebrity. She was earning a lot of money, became successful, and was now impressive. The news spread like wildfire, and the whole town knew about it. In this society, people had always laughed at the poor but not the prostitutes[1]. Money was omnipotent. No matter what kind of relationship they had had with you in the past or how they had looked down on you in the past, as long as you were making money now, everyone was great friends and family. That was the reality. Ling Sheng greeted them gently and politely with small talk before going in to find Grandma Lin. Grandma Lin was very happy that her grandson was getting married. However, she was already pretty old after all. It was cold outside, so she could not keep being busy outside. Thus, she was helped into the house by her grandson to rest. ¡°Grandma Lin.¡± Ling Sheng greeted her with a smile and walked over. Grandma Lin was sitting on the sofa and watching television. Upon hearing Ling Sheng¡¯s voice, she turned around hurriedly and greeted her warmly, giving them wedding candy. ¡°Sheng Sheng, you¡¯re here! Come and sit here quickly.¡± Grandma Lin was alone in the house, and everyone was busy outside. They would be eating soon. After Jun Shiyan entered, he was afraid that someone would barge in, so he deliberately closed the door. He even asked An Yan to watch the door and not let an unrelated person in. Xiaoqi was familiar with Grandma Lin and sat beside her. Grandma even unwrapped a piece of soft candy for the child. ¡°Xiaoqi, do you miss Grandma?¡± Xiaoqi nodded. His mouth was still full of candy so he spoke incoherently, ¡°Yes.¡± Grandma Lin was overjoyed. She asked Ling Sheng, ¡°Sheng Sheng, will you and your husband stay for two more days? If it¡¯s not convenient at home and you don¡¯t have everything, come over to Grandma.¡± Upon hearing her mention her husband, Ling Sheng held her breath suddenly. She pointed at Jun Shiyan and asked carefully, ¡°Grandma, do you still remember him?¡± Grandma Lin frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Didn¡¯t we meet in the afternoon? Grandma is not muddled either. He¡¯s your husband.¡± Ling Sheng was delighted. Grandma still remembered. She really still remembered. Overjoyed, she blurted out, ¡°Grandma, how did you know he¡¯s my husband?¡± No! He was not her husband! They were not married yet! ¡°You told me this afternoon. He¡¯s your husband, Xiaoqi¡¯s father.¡± Grandma Lin wondered what was wrong with this child. She even smiled at Nangong Lengyu. ¡°This is your biological mother. You told me everything.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s heart, which had been full of joy and excitement, turned cold again. She pointed at Jun Shiyan and asked once more, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t you remember that he came to my mother¡¯s funeral? Or was it a funeral arranged by him?¡± Grandma Lin was baffled. What was wrong with this child? She kept saying things she did not understand. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you today, child? When did I say that? Your mother¡¯s funeral was arranged by us neighbors.¡± Nangong Lengyu also looked at Ling Sheng in confusion, her beautiful face stiff. ¡°Sheng Sheng, what are you talking about? Didn¡¯t your mother pass away a year ago? Did you know Ah Yan at the funeral? Why would he arrange the funeral matters? Exactly when did the two of you meet?¡± The two of them had lied even to her? Had they known each other long ago? Ling Sheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she pinched Jun Shiyan¡¯s hand secretly. Auntie Yu did not remember anymore. She no longer remembered what Grandma Lin had said when they met. In order to confirm this, she asked, ¡°Auntie Yu, do you remember what she said when we met Grandma Lin in the afternoon?¡± Nangong Lengyu did not know why she was asking this. She did not have amnesia, so how could she not remember? ¡°Auntie asked us to come over for the wedding banquet.¡± ¡°What else?¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s hand grabbed Jun Shiyan¡¯s hand tightly. Their fingers interlocked as she held her breath nervously. Jun Shiyan¡¯s eyes darkened, and the expression in them became serious. She did not remember. Not only did Grandma not remember, but Sister Yu did not remember either. Her expression told them that she did not remember those words that Grandma had said. ¡°Wasn¡¯t Auntie just concerned about you and asking about your recent situation?¡± Nangong Lengyu looked at her worriedly. ¡°Sheng Sheng, are you all right?¡± Ling Sheng did not dare to ask anymore. She already had an answer. Besides panic, she was also flustered. Her back felt cold. Auntie Yu did not remember anymore. Grandma Lin did not remember what she had said before. Even Auntie Yu had forgotten what Grandma Lin had said. She turned to look at the man beside her. Jun Shiyan nodded at her, his eyes telling her that he remembered and had not forgotten at all. However, Sister Yu could not remember anymore. He looked at Xiaoqi. Xiaoqi was eating candy, a soft candy that he liked a lot. He peeled one candy after another. When he sensed Jun Shiyan¡¯s gaze, he brought a candy to his mouth with his small hand and said in a soft, crisp voice, ¡°Dad, eat it.¡± Jun Shiyan opened his mouth and ate the candy before carrying Xiaoqi to his side. He did not know if Xiaoqi still remembered, but he could not ask him in front of Sister Yu. He smiled and said, ¡°I want to go to the washroom. Xiaoqi, can you take me there?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Xiaoqi nodded hurriedly, feeling very happy. Upon seeing that the father and son were about to leave, Ling Sheng stood up as well. ¡°I¡¯ll go too. Wait a minute.¡± Nangong Lengyu thought to herself, Do they have to get together even for a trip to the washroom? She knew that Grandma Lin was a good person and had helped her daughter¡¯s family a lot in the past. She also wanted to know how her daughter had lived here in the past and wanted to understand everything about her through others. It was not appropriate to ask when Ling Sheng was around either. It was a good opportunity to ask someone while she was away. Ling Sheng did not know what she was feeling now, nor did she know what was wrong with this world. Why did she and the Third Master remember, but not Auntie Yu? Jun Shiyan did not go to the washroom. He carried Xiaoqi and Ling Sheng followed behind him. When they reached a quiet place by the door, he asked gently, ¡°Xiaoqi, do you still remember what Grandma Lin said in the afternoon?¡± Xiaoqi nodded. He had a good memory, so he directly repeated what Grandma Lin had said in the afternoon. His small brows furrowed. ¡°But Mommy, why doesn¡¯t Xiaoqi remember that Daddy came when Grandma passed away?¡± Ever since he had changed the way he addressed him at the Huo residence, Xiaoqi had not called him Uncle Jun again. ¡°It¡¯s already wonderful that Xiaoqi remembers what Grandma Lin said,¡± Ling Sheng patted her son¡¯s tiny head and looked at Jun Shiyan. There were many things she could not say in front of Xiaoqi. ¡°Third Master.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll find out,¡± Jun Shiyan promised in a low voice. He did not know what was going on either. If someone had altered the memory of the old lady twice or controlled her, what about Sister Yu? They had been together the whole afternoon. The situation he had originally presumed definitely did not happen. Things had already become so complicated that he did not know where to start either. Could there really be a god? Was there an invisible hand controlling the world and them? Xiaoqi was sent to Nangong Lengyu. When the duo went out again, Nangong Lengyu smiled as she looked at their backviews. She thought that the duo was going out on a date. She could understand a couple in love. Things were becoming more and more confusing. Ling Sheng felt that she was too weak to find the answer alone. She should tell the Third Master everything that had happened to her. She had come through a book. Were they characters living in a book or supporting characters? After making up her mind, she clenched her fists and looked up at the man beside her. ¡°Third Master, I¡­¡± Before she could say anything, she heard someone at the door of the Lin residence shout, ¡°I recognize him! Huo Ci! He¡¯s Huo Ci!¡± [1] A Chinese idiom about how the notion in society is that it¡¯s better to get ahead in the world by abandoning one¡¯s scruples than to suffer poverty. Chapter 874 - Your Husband Is Here Jun Shiyan frowned slightly and turned around to look. He saw many people bustling around not far away, gathering in a circle. The man in the middle, who was obviously a head taller than others and had an outstanding aura, was Huo Ci, his father-in-law. When Ling Sheng heard the name Huo Ci, her heart skipped a beat. She turned around and saw her father, who was surrounded in the middle of a crowd. No matter when, he was a dazzling existence within a group of people. She could see him with just one look. He was really here! ¡°Third Master?¡± Ling Sheng felt that she was a little unable to accept this situation. Was her father crazy? Had he self-destructed on Weibo first and then chased after them? This did not match his usual style at all. She did not think that she and Xiaoqi were that capable to make him drop whatever he was doing and chase after them from afar. Was it because of¡­ Auntie Yu? The more she thought about it, the more she felt that this was the biggest possibility. Her father had come for Auntie Yu! After Huo Ci got off the plane, he went directly to the military base nearby and borrowed a helicopter to fly over here. Otherwise, he would have arrived a few hours later. There were mountain roads everywhere. It was a typical small, secluded place. After getting off the plane, he got in a car and followed Xiaoqi¡¯s phone-cum-watch GPS to find them. He had initially thought that they were at home. He had not expected them to run to someone¡¯s wedding venue. She was still quite optimistic, huh. After such a big thing had happened, she was still in the mood to attend a wedding elsewhere! Huo Ci looked at the people surrounding him and felt a headache. He knew that he was well-known, but how could people living in such a secluded place recognize him immediately too? He smiled and explained, ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person. I just look like Huo Ci. I¡¯m a stand-in actor.¡± It was better to avoid trouble. It was better not to expose his identity here. If everyone knew about this, they would think he cared a lot about that brat! If those people on the internet who had overactive imaginations started crafting some story about him chasing after his wife again, he would vomit to death. ¡°No, you¡¯re Huo Ci.¡± The man took another look and even tugged at his wife. ¡°Wife, look. Is he Huo Ci? Is he here to find Sheng Sheng?¡± The others also surrounded him carefully, looking at him curiously and excitedly. The man in front of them really looked like Huo Ci. Although they were from a small place, in today¡¯s society, as long as there was internet, they knew everything. Huo Ci was Ling Sheng¡¯s biological father. It was him! If it was not him, who was it? He was here to find his daughter! Ling Sheng had entered the entertainment circle and become a big celebrity. He must also have helped her to get into dramas, variety shows, and film advertisements. It was indeed different to have a capable father. Huo Ci had not expected the news to spread so quickly. It would not be surprising if the netizens, who had a wider network of information channels, knew about this. However, how did someone from a relatively backward place like this know about him? So this matter had already been made public? Did he really have that much influence in China? When Ling Sheng ran over, she smiled, ¡°Father, why are you here?¡± The sky was dark so when Huo Ci shot her a look, she did not see it. The brat¡¯s words had exposed his identity, and his lie had also been exposed. But he did not feel awkward at all. A gentle smile remained on his face as he smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you I was coming? I came to visit your foster mother and thank her properly. Moreover, I can take the opportunity to thank these people from your hometown for taking care of you.¡± Every time Ling Sheng saw him smile in this manner at her, she would feel a chill run down her spine, especially when he smiled so gently. It gave her the illusion that he wanted to kill her. She nodded hurriedly and greeted him with a smile. ¡°Ah, I know.¡± What was this nonsense? When had he said that? He came over without even letting her know, all right! ¡°I told you it was Huo Ci, Sheng Sheng¡¯s biological father.¡± The man took another look at him and confirmed it. Then, he said rather happily, ¡°Dinner will start soon. You came just in time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re all a family. Let Sheng Sheng take you to see her mother after dinner,¡± someone echoed. ¡°Huo Ci, can you give me an autograph later? My daughter likes you a lot. I like watching your dramas too.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really Huo Ci. Oh my god, thanks to Sheng Sheng, I¡¯ve finally seen him in person. Let me take a look. Let me take a look.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. He came all the way here. Let him have some hot water first. We don¡¯t have anything else here but we can make sure that he eats and drinks well.¡± ¡°Make way, make way.¡± The chef in charge of the wedding banquet brought out a bowl of piping hot egg soup and passed it to Huo Ci. ¡°Drink this to warm your body. No one in this vicinity has said anything negative about this soup I made. Try it.¡± Ling Sheng knew the degree of her father¡¯s influence. She dared to ask the people in China, who had not watched the television dramas and movies he had starred in? His reputation and fame were there. Upon seeing that she had been pushed outside, she shrugged helplessly at Jun Shiyan. The last time he had filmed a variety show, the villagers had come every day to give him specialties and food from their homes. They had asked for group photos and autographs. He was indeed the nation¡¯s well-known Movie King. Actually, there were not many people in the town who were that evil. No one had bullied them widow and orphan (referring to Ling Sheng and her foster mother). As the saying goes, there were many disputes in front of widows. Although there was plenty of rumors and gossip, but there was no actual harm. However, rumors were scary. The perpetrators often did not think that the rumors were hurtful, nor did they realize what they had done wrong. They thought that they had only said a few words or verbally abused them with a few words. Did the latter not have the slightest bit of ability to withstand it? However, those kinds of rumors were the most hurtful. They were like ice-cold knives stabbing into the hearts of the victims. Over the years, their hearts had become riddled with holes. During an avalanche, not a single snowflake was innocent. All the people who inflicted harm were culprits. Actually, this was not unreasonable. Thankfully, the original owner¡¯s foster mother was a kind person who believed in Buddha. She had a good attitude and a kind heart. She treated herself and others the same. She had never cared much about this kind of thing. The original owner had more or less been affected as well. Her mental state had only started to change greatly because of Xiaoqi¡¯s birth, postpartum depression, and with the addition of some rumors. That was why it had become a little twisted. When Jun Shiyan saw Huo Ci holding a big bowl and thanking someone before drinking that egg soup, he was rather impressed. The Movie King was indeed the Movie King. No matter when or where, he would never forget his professionalism as an outstanding actor. His achievements today were definitely related to his hard work and professionalism. Nangong Lengyu was currently talking to Grandma Lin in the house, asking her about every stage of Ling Sheng¡¯s childhood. She was very happy and glad that she had come with her. Suddenly, someone knocked on the door and called out to her. ¡°Sheng Sheng¡¯s mother, your husband is here.¡± Chapter 875 - The Alcohol Is a little Strong Nangong Lengyu frowned, her eyes full of doubt. Husband? She had not even gotten married, so how could she have a husband? However, Xiaoqi reacted the fastest. He jumped up immediately, his big eyes sparkling with excitement. ¡°Grandma, my grandpa is here!¡± Only then did Nangong Lengyu realize. Her beautiful face instantly turned as cold as ice. Was it Huo Ci? What was he doing here? Was he here to snatch Sheng Sheng and Xiaoqi from her? Xiaoqi had already run out. He was very excited. Before he was out of the door, he started shouting. ¡°Grandpa! Grandpa, Xiaoqi is here!¡± Ling Sheng and Jun Shiyan saw their son acting as excited as a silly dog, running out shouting. He did not even put on his outer coat. Nangong Lengyu caught up with him and put a down jacket on him. Huo Ci walked through the crowd and wanted to carry Xiaoqi, but he realized that Nangong Lengyu had already picked him up. He smiled and reached out his hand. ¡°Did you miss Grandpa?¡± Best Actor Huo¡¯s loving and gentle look made everyone present smile knowingly. He was the same in real life as on television. He was just so approachable and gentle. Ling Sheng¡¯s heart was sweating profusely. They had only parted this morning; it had not even been a day. What was there to miss about? They would already be returning tomorrow. Look at how rounded his acting was. However, everyone present was also touched. After all, although the Best Actor had acted different characters on the screen, he had never acted as a grandfather. ¡°Yes, I did.¡± Xiaoqi was a little bootlicker. Even if he hadn¡¯t asked, Xiaoqi would have missed him. And now Grandpa had even asked him. Nangong Lengyu could not help but laugh coldly in her heart. He truly deserved the title of the Movie King. His acting was really good. If she had not been sure of his goal just now, she was 100% sure now that he was definitely here to snatch Xiaoqi and Sheng Sheng from her. Huo Ci went to carry Xiaoqi, but he could not. He smiled at Nangong Lengyu. ¡°Ms. Nangong, this is my grandson.¡± Nangong Lengyu hugged Xiaoqi, not wanting to give him up. However, she was also afraid of hurting the baby. If she did not let go, she was afraid that Huo Ci would snatch forcefully without caring about his strength. She could only suppress her anger and let go first. ¡°I have to remind Mr. Huo that Xiaoqi is my grandson too.¡± Huo Ci¡¯s smile became more elegant, and his voice became gentler. ¡°What a coincidence then.¡± Ling Sheng could clearly feel the sparks in the air between the two of them. The air here was hotter than other places by a few degrees. She let out a low cough and looked at Jun Shiyan. She couldn¡¯t do it! She was terrified. There was nothing she could do against the two big shots! If she went over now, she would definitely be cannon fodder. Jun Shiyan clasped onto her hand gently and shook his head. The two people opposite them were his father-in-law and older sister. How could he try to control them? The atmosphere between Huo Ci and Nangong Lengyu was a little awkward and solemn. Even the surrounding crowd could feel it. However, the villagers did not know what was going on anyway. They felt that since one was the biological father and the other was the biological mother, weren¡¯t they husband and wife? Perhaps there had been a small conflict between the husband and wife. While they were eating, an older brother sitting at the same table tugged at Huo Ci and whispered an advice, ¡°Did you quarrel with Sheng Sheng¡¯s mother? As men, we have to give in to women, and not stoop to their level. What can we do about our own women?¡± Upon saying this, he even felt a little emotional. He thought that the Best Actor was also an ordinary person. Like them, he had all kinds of worries. There was nothing special about him, so the distance between them shortened instantly. Out of the corner of his eye, Huo Ci took a look at the woman opposite him and let out a cold snort in his heart. His woman? When had she become his woman? He held back his anger and said gently, ¡°There¡¯s no such thing. Don¡¯t make wild guesses. I have nothing to do with her.¡± ¡°You¡¯re younger than me, so I¡¯ll call you my younger brother,¡± the older brother tried to persuade him. His daughter was already so old, and he even had a grandchild. How could he have nothing to do with her? He was simply angry after a quarrel. ¡°Brother Huo, don¡¯t blame me for being nosy. There¡¯s no overnight feud between a husband and wife. Both fights and reconciliations take place in bed.¡± Huo Ci frowned. ¡°We¡¯re not husband and wife.¡± The older brother did not believe him either. He had heard from his daughter that many celebrities in the entertainment circle were secretly married. No one knew that they had secretly gotten married. Brother Huo and his wife must be like that. Ling Sheng, who was sitting beside Huo Ci, was pulled over to his side by him. She took a look at her son, who was very far away from her, and then stole a look at her father. She knew very well that he had done it on purpose. Xiaoqi was with Auntie Yu, so he wanted her to be with him. The key was that she was timid and did not dare to run. If she could escape and would not be scolded, she would definitely run off like lightning and find Auntie Yu. Who would be willing to sit with him?! Jun Shiyan was also sitting beside Nangong Lengyu. Upon seeing that the young lady could not even eat her food well, he felt helpless. However, he could not oppose his father-in-law; he could only listen to him! They could have sat together, but Sister Yu had chosen this spot on purpose because she did not want to be with Huo Ci. Ling Sheng had also heard about the uncle from her hometown. He was also a very familiar uncle to them. He had treated them well in the past and was talking to her father. However, he left while chatting. After a short while, he returned with another bottle of wine. He secretly told Huo Ci, ¡°This is a good wine that I¡¯ve kept for many years. Drink a couple cups with me. I guarantee that you¡¯ll be relieved of your worries after drinking it.¡± Ling Sheng also saw that the uncle was behaving a little ambiguously and even had a tiny obscene smile on his face. A strange feeling arose in her heart. What good wine was this? He kept insisting that it was something good too. Huo Ci did not think too much about it. He had a good alcohol tolerance, and he would not get drunk even if he drank a thousand glasses. There was no issue with having a couple cups of it. Besides, the person was so enthusiastic that he had specially taken out a vintage wine he had kept for many years. Naturally, he could not reject his kind intentions. The wine was very sweet and distinct, but it was not high in the alcohol content either. It was really a rare good wine. However, there was a hint of medicinal herbs. It must have been brewed inside to strengthen one¡¯s body. The older brother patted his shoulder. ¡°This is really good stuff. I usually can¡¯t bear to drink it. If you weren¡¯t Sheng Sheng¡¯s father, I wouldn¡¯t have taken it out to let you drink.¡± Huo Ci smiled and thanked him, ¡°Thank you, Brother.¡± ¡°No need to thank me. We¡¯re all one family.¡± The older brother smiled happily, flashing his white teeth, and waved at him to eat the dishes. ¡°You can thank me tomorrow.¡± Ling Sheng had a feeling that the wine was not right. However, her father had drunk a lot. From his expression, she could tell that it was really good alcohol. He was quite satisfied. When the meal was over and the people who wanted autographs and photos had left one after another, a middle-aged woman stopped Ling Sheng. She was the wife of the big brother who had given Huo Ci the alcohol. ¡°Sheng Sheng,¡± the woman whispered in her ear. ¡°That wine your Uncle Xie gave your father is a little strong. Remember to remind your mother!¡± Ling Sheng did not understand. ¡°Aunt Juan, what do you mean? What¡¯s up with the wine?¡± Aunt Juan was too embarrassed to explain it to a young girl. She even felt a little bashful. After struggling for a while, she put on a brave face. ¡°That wine¡­ it¡¯s deer whip wine[1]. He¡¯s been brewing it for two years so it¡¯s a little strong.¡± [1] An aphrodisiac made from deer penis and is said to enhance sexual libido in men. Chapter 876 - Running Forward Upon hearing this, Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes widened abruptly. She did not say anything, but she hurriedly covered her own mouth and tugged at the woman. ¡°Aunt Juan!¡± How could they do this? Aunt Juan was also a little baffled. If Sheng Sheng was a young unmarried maiden, she would not have said that. However, she already had a husband, so there was no need to beat around the bush with her. She whispered, ¡°Isn¡¯t your mother here? It¡¯s all right.¡± Ling Sheng had not expected to get roped into this mess so suddenly. She was running forward without turning back, thinking to herself, Aunt, are you being serious? Although I have given birth to a child before, my heart is really as pure as a piece of white paper. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be fine.¡± After saying that, Aunt Juan gave her an ambiguous look. ¡°I have the recipe for making that wine. If you want it, I¡¯ll make a copy for you and get your Uncle Xie to send it to your house.¡± ¡°I understand. You young people don¡¯t use this.¡± Aunt Juan smiled as well and stole a look at Jun Shiyan again. ¡°It¡¯s better to be prepared.¡± Ling Sheng stole a look at Jun Shiyan, who was waiting for her not far away, and shook her head. ¡°Aunt Juan, thank you. I still don¡¯t want it.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Aunt Juan let out a low cough and smiled even more ambiguously. ¡°You can also give the prescription to your mother.¡± Ling Sheng initially wanted to reject her, but seeing how enthusiastic she was, she could not say no. She nodded, ¡°Okay!¡± Aunt Juan left and told her that she would get Uncle Xie to send the secret recipe over. He would be right there if they waited for a few minutes. She still had something to bring them. Jun Shiyan looked at the young lady¡¯s red face. When he walked over, she did not dare look at him directly. He was a little worried. ¡°What did Auntie tell you?¡± Ling Sheng hummed but shook her head, not daring to look at him. She was so embarrassed that she lowered her voice. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°What can¡¯t you tell me?¡± Jun Shiyan held her hand, but he happened to see Huo Ci carrying Xiaoqi out. Huo Ci gave him a warning look, his eyes full of danger. Like a cold knife, they shot straight at him. He was even holding her hand. Was he courting death? Upon sensing her father¡¯s threat, Ling Sheng struggled a little but did not manage to break free. She did not struggle anymore and let him hold her. When she looked up, she smiled instantly and asked, ¡°Father, are you done chatting?¡± ¡°Mhm,¡± Huo Ci answered. If they weren¡¯t outside, he would have roared aloud long ago, F*ck! Let go of her now?! Nangong Lengyu followed behind him. In front of outsiders, she did not want to flare up or get angry with him. She would appear too ungracious. Naturally, she could not do such a childish thing such as snatching a child. Besides, ever since he had eaten and taken Xiaoqi to the washroom, he had been hugging him and did not let go again. Even if she wanted to snatch him away, she had to have a chance! Xiaoqi hugged Grandpa¡¯s neck, his eyes full of happiness. Grandpa was so nice today. He was not being fierce or scolding anyone anymore. He really liked this kind of grandpa. Nangong Lengyu walked in front of the duo but did not speak either. She dragged Ling Sheng right to her side and then glared at Jun Shiyan. Jun Shiyan smiled helplessly. When he met her reproachful gaze, he sighed deeply in his heart. Why did he feel that it was getting harder and harder for him? Ling Sheng turned around quietly and met the man¡¯s helpless and pitiful gaze. She gave him a comforting smile. An Yan had been following them the whole time. The Sixth Master was carrying Xiaoqi, and Ms. Nangong had snatched Ms. Ling away from the Third Master. They were all in pairs, and only Master was all alone. He looked quite miserable. Why did he feel that the Third Master¡¯s pursuit of his wife was becoming more and more difficult? Initially, when he had found out that Ms. Nangong was Ms. Ling¡¯s biological mother, he had felt that his Master had finally made it to his happiness. However, it seemed like although Ms. Nangong was still nice to him, she did not seem to be that friendly to her future son-in-law. When Ling Sheng reached home, she ran over and asked Huo Ci quietly, ¡°Father, do you feel anything special?¡± ¡°Do you put poison at the banquets in your hometown?¡± Huo Ci was at home, so his words were not that polite anymore. He gave her a look. ¡°No.¡± Ling Sheng retreated with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re fine.¡± Huo Ci kept feeling that the brat was smiling very meaningfully. What was she up to? What did she want to ask? In normal times, he would definitely capture her and interrogate her. However, they were outside now, and there was even someone he did not want to see the most. He could only hold it in. He had come after thinking it through. Now that the brat had a choice, it might not necessarily have to be him. However, he definitely had to get custody of her and Xiaoqi. Fifth Brother and the others had helped analyze the situation. The first thing he had to do to get his hands on the custody was not to lose his temper. He mustn¡¯t lose his temper at the mother and son duo. There were only two bedrooms at home. Originally, it had been planned that Ling Sheng and Nangong Lengyu would sleep in one room, while Jun Shiyan and Xiaoqi slept in the other. However, now that Huo Ci had suddenly appeared out of the blue, it was not easy to assign the rooms anymore. It was a cold day, and there was not even a hotel in town. It would take three hours to leave the town, so they could only make do and sleep together for the night. ¡°Father, you can share a room with the Third Master!¡± Ling Sheng looked at Huo Ci and tried to negotiate. ¡°It¡¯s too cold in the living room, and there¡¯s no air conditioner. The two of you can make do for the night. We¡¯ll leave tomorrow.¡± Then, she turned around and ran to her bedroom. They could decide how to divide the room up themselves. Anyway, she had already said it. Huo Ci frowned and took a look at the bedroom. Then, he turned around to look at Jun Shiyan unhappily, his handsome face full of displeasure written on it. Jun Shiyan smiled. ¡°Father-in-law, I¡¯ll just sleep on the sofa in the living room.¡± There was a dangerous look in Huo Ci¡¯s eyes as he let out a cold snort. ¡°Who the f*ck is your father-in-law?!¡± The smile on Jun Shiyan¡¯s face remained. ¡°Mr. Huo, do you want to throw me away after using me? Sheng Sheng said she¡¯s going to the Su Family tomorrow. The family elder called me and asked me to go over too.¡± Huo Ci choked. When he also thought about how Jun Shiyan had told him the truth today, he decided to let him off. He gave him a cold look and entered the bedroom without saying anything. The doors of the two bedrooms were the same, and they were next to each other. The size of the rooms was about the same too. One was on the left, and the other was on the right. If one did not look carefully, one would easily enter the wrong room. Chapter 877 - An Irreparable Bug Ling Sheng carried two blankets over. When Jun Shiyan took them from her, she let him into the room. ¡°Father, there¡¯s not enough blankets at home. There¡¯s an air conditioner switched on in this room, so the two of you don¡¯t have to cover up so much. It¡¯s too cold outside. The Third Master will catch a cold if he sleeps outside.¡± Huo Ci¡¯s lips curled up coldly as he gave the duo a disdainful look. Even if he froze to death, it had nothing to do with him. But he did not speak either. Ling Sheng knew that his silence meant consent. She smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Father.¡± Jun Shiyan was also very sensible and thanked him politely. ¡°Thank you, Father-in-law.¡± When An Yan came over to deliver something, his eyes nearly dropped to the ground. For the sake of wooing his wife, the Third Master did not even care about his face anymore. He was actually setting up a bed to sleep on the floor. Impressive! But it made sense. He could not possibly let his father-in-law sleep on the ground. Besides, that father-in-law was not easy to deal with! Xiaoqi was very happy today. Grandpa, Grandma, Mommy, and Daddy were all present. He was the happiest child in the world, running around to see where he wanted to sleep. Nangong Lengyu laughed and said, ¡°Xiaoqi, sleep with Grandma, alright?¡± Xiaoqi rejected her in a very manly way. ¡°Grandma, Grandpa said that Xiaoqi is a real man and a big child. He can¡¯t sleep with Mommy anymore.¡± ¡°Who said that? Xiaoqi is a baby. Xiaoqi is only three years old. A five-year-old is a big baby.¡± Nangong Lengyu had not been intimate enough to Xiaoqi, so she naturally wanted to sleep with the baby. Xiaoqi hesitated for a moment, but he had not slept with his father before yet. ¡°Grandma, can Xiaoqi sleep with you tomorrow instead?¡± ¡°Then who is Xiaoqi sleeping with today?¡± Nangong Lengyu felt a little disappointed as she smiled and asked him. As long as he was not with Huo Ci, everything was fine. ¡°Dad,¡± Xiaoqi whispered in her ear, his voice full of excitement and even anticipation. His friends at the kindergarten had all slept with their fathers, but he had not. He also wanted to know how it felt to sleep with his father. Although Nangong Lengyu felt regretful, she had to abide by Xiaoqi¡¯s wishes. ¡°Then let¡¯s agree. Xiaoqi will sleep with Grandma tomorrow!¡± She was going home tomorrow, so she probably would not be back for a few days. If she did not handle this well, she would not be able to come back. When Nangong Lengyu brought him over, she even brought an extra blanket. She smiled and said directly, ¡°Ah Yan, Xiaoqi said he wants to sleep with you tonight. Be careful. Don¡¯t let him catch a cold.¡± Then, she made him another bed with the two remaining thin blankets at home. She even folded the other bed twice and set it up on top specially for Xiaoqi, afraid that the baby would catch a cold. Before leaving, she reminded him patiently. Huo Ci had not expected the brat to abandon him and want to sleep with the scumbag Third Old Jun. When the woman left, he looked at Xiaoqi with a cold face. ¡°The ground is cold. Come and sleep on the bed. Be careful not to catch a cold.¡± Xiaoqi was very serious. ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s very thick. We sleep on the ground at home too. We won¡¯t catch a cold.¡± Huo Ci frowned. ¡°Just come to bed when I tell you to come to bed. Why are you spouting nonsense?¡± Xiaoqi mustered his courage. ¡°But Grandpa, Xiaoqi wants to sleep with Dad today.¡± Upon hearing this term ¡®Dad¡¯, Huo Ci held his breath in his chest. There was nowhere to vent his anger. Ever since he had gotten here, the brat had not called him Third Master Jun. Who told him to call him Dad! Jun Shiyan smiled, ¡°Xiaoqi, your grandpa misses you. Otherwise, you can sleep with him!¡± ¡°Who missed him?!¡± Huo Ci let out a cold snort and lay on the bed straight away. He closed his eyes and covered himself with the blanket. Then, he huffed angrily, ¡°Turn off the lights and go to bed.¡± Jun Shiyan knew that there were some people who suffered as they were dead determined to save face. This was referring to people like his father-in-law. He obviously cared a lot about inwardly and did not want Xiaoqi to sleep with him, but he still had to pretend not to care. Xiaoqi was very happy. He took a careful look at Grandpa before lying down obediently. His tiny heart was beating nonstop in excitement, and his small nose kept sniffing around! ¡°What are you sniffing at?¡± This was the first time Jun Shiyan had slept with his son. The little fella was very soft, and there was even a faint fragrance on him. It was the fragrance on Ling Sheng¡¯s body. ¡°It doesn¡¯t stink at all!¡± Xiaoqi thought it was very strange. In a small voice, he reached the final conclusion. ¡°They lied. Dad doesn¡¯t stink at all. You smell nice!¡± Jun Shiyan chuckled. Afraid that he would alarm Huo Ci, he lowered his voice. ¡°Why would I stink?¡± Xiaoqi said very earnestly, ¡°The children in kindergarten all said that their fathers stink. Dad stinks, but Mommy smells nice, but Dad, you don¡¯t stink at all.¡± When school started, he would tell them that his father did not stink at all. He smelled nice! Jun Shiyan had not expected the little fella to say that. He let out a low delighted laugh from within his chest, and his heart softened. He reached out and hugged the little ball. ¡°Our whole family smells nice.¡± Xiaoqi nodded. When he was hugged, his body stiffened for a second. He hesitated for a moment before reaching out to hug his waist. He buried his entire head in his embrace and whispered, ¡°It smells nice!¡± Ling Sheng had forgotten to tell Jun Shiyan about her father. However, the lights in the bedroom beside her were already switched off, and Xiaoqi was also sleeping with the Third Master. In the end, she called him. Jun Shiyan¡¯s phone was placed beside his hand. He was afraid that because it would be difficult to meet up and talk, the young lady might call or send him a message. He picked it up and said in a low voice, ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Third Master, let me tell you something. Pay attention to my father and see if there¡¯s anything abnormal about him.¡± Ling Sheng let out a low cough nervously before she forced herself to say, ¡°My father¡­ drank deer whip wine!¡± Then, she hung up immediately. Her phone was pressed against her chest, and her small face was flushed red. The Third Master must know. He was a man, so he definitely knew what drinking that meant! Jun Shiyan looked at the ended call and his lips curled up slightly. His eyes carried bits of joy and bits of teasing. He finally understood why the young lady had stuttered and hesitated while talking after speaking to that auntie. Her face had even turned red. So that was what they had been talking about! He looked up at the direction of the bed. Huo Ci seemed to be asleep already. There was no abnormal reaction. He was very calm. Logically speaking, one would have some reaction after drinking that thing. Could he have drunk fake wine? Huo Ci felt that his body was a little strange. His blood was a little hot, and his whole body felt like it was burning a little. He thought that he had drunk too much alcohol and the after-effect was strong, so he did not pay much attention and fell asleep. Ling Sheng had slept late into the night when the vibration of her phone suddenly woke her up. In a daze, she felt around for it. The caller ID showed that it was Little White Bunny. It was Song Yiyan who was calling. As soon as she answered the call, she heard her shout without rhyme or reason, ¡°He said that you people must not change the plot casually. Otherwise, the world will collapse again and create an irreparable bug. Wait for me to come before doing anything!¡± Chapter 878 - Walked into the Wrong Place ¡°After that?¡± Ling Sheng was so scared that she woke up completely. She held her breath nervously. ¡°What else did he say?¡± ¡°No¡­ Nothing else,¡± Song Yiyan¡¯s voice was a little weak. She hesitated for a while before stammering, ¡°I panicked and woke up.¡± ¡°Why couldn¡¯t you wait a little longer?¡± Ling Sheng was exasperated at her blunder. She took a look at Nangong Lengyu, who was sleeping beside her, and got out of bed quietly with her phone. Oh well, now that she had gotten the next clue, she didn¡¯t know how much longer she would have to wait again. When she reached the living room, she finally dared to speak. She frowned, but her voice was still very low. ¡°You said that you haven¡¯t dreamed of him again recently in a few days?¡± ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know why either. I dreamed of him every two days last time. This time, it¡¯s been three days.¡± Song Yiyan was still afraid of being reprimanded. In a small voice, she explained, ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about what you told me. I asked him about this.¡± Ling Sheng knew that one could not force things like dreams. No one could control their own dreams. What one thought about in the day was reflected in one¡¯s thoughts at night. Little Bunny must have been thinking about this all along too, which was why she had asked about it in the dream. Her voice became much gentler. ¡°I understand. It¡¯s been hard on you. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal when I get back.¡± Little Bunny had said that the interval between which she was dreaming of her dream lover was becoming longer and longer. She was very worried. Would she not be able to dream of him completely after some time? ¡°Erm¡­ Ling Sheng.¡± Song Yiyan paused before mustering her courage to ask, ¡°Is Auntie Yu your mother?¡± Ling Sheng stole a look in the direction of the bedroom and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Song Yiyan smiled sneakily. ¡°Then¡­ Then, you¡¯ll have to call me Elder Sister.¡± Ling Sheng had been curious about what Little Bunny would say, but she had not expected her to say that. Little Bunny was indeed a year older than her, but her idiotic IQ¡­ Did she really have to call her Elder Sister?! She did not say anything. Song Yiyan even urged her, saying seriously and insistently, ¡°Ling Sheng, you have to call her Sister.¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°I¡¯m about to freeze to death. I¡¯m hanging up now. Let me know if anything happens on your end. You¡¯re disturbing my sleep in the middle of the night.¡± Song Yiyan sniffled and said pitifully, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll forget when I wake up the next day. You said to tell you immediately.¡± Ling Sheng laughed. ¡°I understand, Little Elder Sister. Thank you for being so concerned.¡± After hanging up, the more Ling Sheng thought about it, the more she felt that something was amiss. Little Bunny had said that she had changed the plot. Did that mean that after she changed the storyline in the book, problems would arise in the world in the book? If they really changed the direction of the plot in the book, exactly what problem would occur? Would the world disappear? The little white rabbit¡¯s dream man had even said ¡®you people¡¯. The main point was ¡®you people¡¯. This meant that he definitely knew something. Did this ¡®you people¡¯ refer to the Third Master, her, and Song Yiyan? What in the world was going on? Couldn¡¯t he give her a little more clues? Was it easy for her? The more she thought about it, the more confused she became. Ling Sheng could only make a call to get Jun Shiyan to come out. Anyway, she had already decided to tell him everything. Based on analysis of the clues she already knew, the Third Master must also be an important part of this. Then, what was their relationship with Song Yiyan, that little white bunny? When Jun Shiyan came out, he saw the young lady walking around the living room alone. He hurriedly turned around to get a coat and brisk-walked over to put it on her. In a low, hoarse, sexy voice, he asked, ¡°Why did you come out without wearing clothes?¡± Ling Sheng was deep in thought when she heard his voice. She looked up at him with a serious and slightly silly expression, ¡°I did.¡± Jun Shiyan sighed helplessly, his eyes full of affection. His big hand wrapped around her small hand as he said gently, ¡°I¡¯m talking about the outer coat.¡± ¡°I came out in a hurry. Let¡¯s go outside. I have something very important to tell you.¡± Ling Sheng really could not hold it in anymore. Only by telling the Third Master could she make use of his capabilities and power to investigate further. The courtyard was very quiet, and only the sound of the winter wind could be heard. It was a rare clear day, so one could see the bright stars as soon as one looked up in the sky. When Ling Sheng reached outside, she shivered from the cold again. When she turned her head around, she saw that the man was even wearing thin silk pajamas. She felt cold just looking at him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you change your clothes?¡± Jun Shiyan said, ¡°No.¡± Upon seeing the liar¡¯s expression, Ling Sheng turned around and ran into the house. Soon, she brought a thin blanket over and put it on him. She muttered to herself, ¡°This pajamas of yours won¡¯t do. It¡¯s chilly. Who wears pajamas like this in winter? You should wear something like mine.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll buy it tomorrow,¡± Jun Shiyan said in a low voice. He looked at the young lady¡¯s pajamas. It was a one-piece teddy bear pajamas. It was pink and tender, and it even had two small ears, making her look even cuter. Xiaoqi had one too. The one Xiaoqi wore was a crocodile. It was a big crocodile, and the material felt very comfortable and warm. ¡°I bought it online. I¡¯ll buy it for you when we get back.¡± Ling Sheng pulled him to sit on the stone steps at the entrance. She could not forget about proper business. She looked at the man in front of her seriously. ¡°Third Master, I have something to tell you. You mustn¡¯t be scared when you hear it.¡± Upon seeing the serious expression on the young lady¡¯s face, Jun Shiyan nodded. Exactly what was it? That could even scare him? Ling Sheng was about to tell him about her origin in one breath; the fact that they were living in a book, and what Song Yiyan had told her. Suddenly, a painful scream traveled out from the house. Ling Sheng turned to look at Jun Shiyan, stood up, and ran. If she had not heard wrong, the voice had come from her father! Jun Shiyan frowned and chased after her closely. ¡°I said I walked to the wrong place!¡± Huo Ci had just crawled up from the ground when his handsome face contorted in bursts of pain. He supported his waist and looked at the woman on the bed angrily. Nangong Lengyu¡¯s cold, beautiful face flushed red as she smiled coldly at him. ¡°Walked to the wrong place? Huo Ci, are you dim-sighted from old age?¡± He had really aged. He could spout any shameless excuse. ¡°Nangong Lengyu, do you think I want to climb into your bed with your current appearance?¡± Huo Ci let out a cold snort. His words were not the slightest bit polite as he tried his best to suppress the anger in his heart. Everything he had said was true. He had just walked to the wrong place when he came back from the washroom. Did he have to lie? ¡°You can walk to the wrong bed but can you hug the wrong person?¡± Nangong Lengyu¡¯s chest heaved violently from anger. When she thought of how he had hugged her immediately the moment he climbed onto the bed, she wished she could kick him again. ¡°Don¡¯t you close the door when you sleep at night?¡± Huo Ci did not know what was wrong with him either. Besides the pain in his chest from being kicked, there was more heat, indescribable heat. The moment he climbed up and sensed a familiar fragrance, his body reacted abnormally quickly. His blood blazed like a fire. He had hugged her instinctively. Chapter 879 - Explain ¡°I¡­¡± Nangong Lengyu did not know when Ling Sheng had left. When she had been hugged, she had thought it was Sheng Sheng. When she regained her senses and kicked him away, she finally realized that she was not around. After calming down a little, her eyes turned cold abruptly. ¡°Where¡¯s Sheng Sheng?¡± ¡°How would I know?¡± Huo Ci was not in a good mood as his handsome face remained cold. He had nearly been kicked to death. His organs were hurting so much that they had twisted, but the heat still kept rising and tormenting him. She was very strong. If she had attacked him ferociously, he would have lost half his life. If he had not been lucky and reacted quickly, he might have had to go to the hospital. When Ling Sheng and Jun Shiyan rushed over, they saw one of them sitting on the bed and the other standing on the ground. Sparks flew in the air, and a big fight was about to break out. ¡°Father, Auntie Yu, the two of you¡­¡± Upon seeing the situation in front of her, Ling Sheng was dumbfounded. She swept the duo with a complicated look. Had they slept together while she was out and about with the Third Master? Pooh, pooh, pooh (spitting sound)! What was he thinking? That was definitely impossible! A fight was about to break out between the two of them. Exactly what had happened in this short period of time? ¡°Nothing!¡± The duo replied in unison. Their reply was astonishingly identical. In the next moment, Ling Sheng sensed the death stares of the two big shots. She sensed danger immediately and gave Jun Shiyan a look before turning around to escape. Huo Ci¡¯s gaze was dangerous as he gritted his teeth and looked at the duo. His lips curled up into a cold smile, ¡°Where did you go so late at night?¡± Nangong Lengyu¡¯s beautiful face was frosty, and her expression was cold. ¡°The two of you, explain!¡± The conflict had successfully been averted. Ling Sheng was dumbfounded. She only felt her scalp tingle. No, the two of you can continue fighting. We won¡¯t interfere. We¡¯ll leave now. Sob sob sob, what bad luck! Why had the two of them turned their attention to them in unison? Jun Shiyan¡¯s expression was very calm as he looked at the duo in front of him and said, ¡°Sheng Sheng said that the stars outside look very nice. This is a rare opportunity so we went out to take a look.¡± Huo Ci shot him a death glare. Do you f*cking think I believe you? Nangong Lengyu looked at Ling Sheng. ¡°Sheng Sheng, right?¡± Ling Sheng forced herself to nod. She had not expected that such a thing could still happen when she had only gone out for a short walk. She was spouting nonsense. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s true. The night sky here is really beautiful. I saw on the news that there¡¯s a Leonids meteor shower today, so we went out to try our luck.¡± Nangong Lengyu¡¯s icy, serious, and beautiful eyes suddenly flashed with obvious surprise. Her heart softened into a mess when she heard her call her mom. She no longer cared about if they had been watching the stars and the moon. When she saw her barefooted in a pair of slippers, only heartache remained. ¡°It¡¯s so cold outside. Do you see that?¡± Ling Sheng shook her head and shivered cooperatively. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why are you still standing there? Hurry up and come to bed.¡± Nangong Lengyu frowned. When she saw the little girl trembling from the cold, her heart ached even more. Huo Ci¡¯s lips curled up coldly as he shot her a faint look. This brat. She was really good at pretending. The certain person who believed her was probably a fool! Looking at stars and moon? Who knew what had she gone out to do in the middle of the night? ¡°Sister Yu, the both of you should go to bed early then,¡± Jun Shiyan smiled gently. When he saw that the young lady had already climbed into bed and gotten under the covers, his eyes became even more doting. Nangong Lengyu glared at him reproachfully but could not be bothered to say anything either. However, it was so cold outside that there was nothing the duo could do. She had just touched it, but the bed beside her was still warm. She had not been gone for long, so she had only just left when that scumbag Huo Ci came. It had been a short period of time so there was no way they could sneak around them secretly. Huo Ci¡¯s chest hurt, and there was a salty bloody taste in his throat. His body felt hot. When he reached the door, he could not help but look behind him out of the corner of his eye. Hot blood rushed to the top of his head like magma, burning him as he strode out. ¡°Father-in-law, where are you going?¡± Jun Shiyan shouted. Huo Ci turned around with a cold smile and pointed at him ferociously. ¡°Who the f*ck is your father-in-law? Be careful not to let me catch you. Otherwise, I¡¯ll break your legs next time!¡± Jun Shiyan smiled casually and asked again, ¡°Mr. Huo, do you feel anything strange?¡± Huo Ci¡¯s eyes reddened instantly. When he turned around, his expression was murderous. ¡°Third Master Jun, what the f*ck did you do?¡± Jun Shiyan was very innocent. ¡°Sheng Sheng told me that the alcohol you drank tonight was deer whip wine. I asked An Yan to find some medicine. He should be back soon.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, An Yan entered from the courtyard. Upon seeing Huo Ci blocking the door, he handed him a small jade bottle respectfully. ¡°Sixth Master, the Third Master asked me to look for this. It¡¯s very effective.¡± Huo Ci was extremely unhappy, but the abnormality in his body forced him to compromise temporarily. After taking the medicine and eating it, he tried to seek revenge, looking to pick a fight. ¡°You¡¯re the Third Master, and I¡¯m the Sixth Master. Am I a generation younger than you?¡± Jun Shiyan smiled. ¡°Father-in-law, what are you talking about? No matter what, the word ¡®six¡¯ is bigger than the word ¡®three¡¯. Of course, you¡¯re one generation older than me.¡± Only then was Huo Ci satisfied inwardly. He turned around and looked at An Yan. ¡°Did you hear that?¡± An Yan said respectfully, ¡°Sixth Master is right. I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± ¡­ The next morning, Ling Sheng had just gotten up when she saw that Jun Shiyan and Huo Ci were already coming in from outside. The duo even looked quite harmonious. She did not know why they had gone out. It was very foggy in the morning, and the hair on their temples and foreheads was a little wet. When the two men, who already possessed elegant bearing, walked in one after another, the eyes lit up. However, her father had his head held high and his chest puffed out as he strode forward self-assuredly. He looked as though he was the most arrogant person in the world. This made the Third Master appear even more calm and indifferent. Jun Shiyan was still holding a few plastic bags in his hand. He smiled and said, ¡°The auntie selling breakfast on the street said that you like eating these.¡± ¡°Did you go out to buy breakfast?¡± Ling Sheng felt a little strange. When had her father given a good face to the Third Master? Why had the two of them gone out together? ¡°I went to your mother¡¯s grave with Father-in-Law,¡± Jun Shiyan explained. He placed the breakfast he had bought on the table and took them out one by one. Ling Sheng had not expected her father to really go to the cemetery. He even got up early. She looked at him and smiled sweetly. ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡± Huo Ci only gave her a disdainful look before taking the chopsticks Jun Shiyan handed him and picking up a small steamed bun. He even shouted into the bedroom, ¡°Ling Xiaoqi, quickly get out here and eat breakfast. Look at the time.¡± The taste was not bad. The minced mutton stuffing was quite fresh. When they bought it, the shop owner had said that it was a lamb slaughtered by him. He did not know what flavor Ling Xiaoqi, that brat, wanted but the latter simply liked mutton. Chapter 880 - : I’ll Try It Too ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m here.¡± Xiaoqi was as happy as a silly dog. He ran over immediately and reached for the bun. ¡°Have you washed your hands?¡± Huo Ci patted his hand away. Upon seeing the brat grin at him, he kindly picked one up and fed it to him. ¡°Have you brushed your teeth?¡± Xiaoqi took a big bite of the bun and mumbled, ¡°I brushed it last night.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say you brushed your teeth yesterday morning? Why are you so dirty? Did I teach you not to brush your teeth?¡± Huo Ci¡¯s face was full of disdain. Nangong Lengyu swept a look over and her gaze landed on Huo Ci. It was as cold as a knife. But when she looked at Xiaoqi, she was gentle and loving. ¡°Xiaoqi, come over to Grandma.¡± Xiaoqi took a look at his smiling grandma and then Grandpa, who was covered in cold air. He knew better than to move and did not go to her even though he wanted to. He muttered incoherently, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter where Xiaoqi is. Grandma, hurry up and eat.¡± Huo Ci was satisfied. He looked at the brat beside him with a face that clearly showed that he was proud of himself. He brought over a bowl of soft beancurd and added a big spoonful of sugar. ¡°I¡¯ve already added sugar to the beancurd for you. I added a bit more than usual.¡± Xiaoqi¡¯s big eyes sparkled. ¡°Thank you, Grandpa.¡± Ling Sheng truly felt that her father was really childish, and not by a tiny bit either. He usually let Xiaoqi eat by himself, but he had even started feeding him today. He would not let Xiaoqi eat even if he wanted to. When Nangong Lengyu left the town later, she would have to part with them. She would take Jun Shiyan¡¯s plane home directly. Even if she wanted to, she did not have a chance to be close to Xiaoqi, as Huo Ci kept taking up the little fella¡¯s time. Besides, she had to admit that Xiaoqi¡¯s relationship with Huo Ci was deeper than hers. The little fella liked Huo Ci a lot and also listened to him a lot. She felt a little jealous, but she could understand. After all, they had been together for more than half a year. This way, if she wanted to snatch Sheng Sheng and Xiaoqi back, she would face a lot of resistance. Huo Ci was part of the reason, as well as the two elders at home. Xiaoqi had received an unprecedentedly superior treatment. He did not even have to walk on the streets anymore. Grandpa would carry him wherever he went. After dinner, he even took him to the bathroom to brush his teeth personally. The little fella was so happy that he could not close his mouth. Grandpa was really nice today. If only Grandpa were this nice every day. He liked this kind of grandpa. As a child, Xiaoqi did not know what he was up to, but Ling Sheng and the other two adults knew that he was winning Xiaoqi. Nangong Lengyu did not even have a chance to hug Xiaoqi. She was furious inside. He had done it on purpose to prevent Xiaoqi from getting close to her. The older he got, the more childish he became! Ling Sheng and Jun Shiyan packed their things. There were specialties sent over by the auntie and uncle, as well as their own pickled vegetables, salted fish, cured meat, sausages, and preserved dried ribs. Jun Shiyan picked up a piece of paper and looked at the words on it. ¡°Five catties of wine, 100g of Cordyceps, deer antler¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Ling Sheng turned around suddenly, her face turning completely red. She reached out to snatch the piece of paper. ¡°Give it to me!¡± Jun Shiyan had already raised his hand. The young lady could not reach it even if she jumped up. Upon seeing her anxious face turn red, he smiled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Ling Sheng did not know if he had finished reading it, but she was both embarrassed and angry. She looked at him angrily and straightened her neck stubbornly. ¡°Nothing!¡± Jun Shiyan wanted to tease her. It was rare to see his young lady get so flustered. He raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Medicinal wine?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Ling Sheng jumped up and tugged his arm downward with all her might. She did not know why the secret recipe Uncle Xie had sent over yesterday had landed among the specialties! Jun Shiyan saw that the young lady was really about to get angry. At the instant he passed her the secret recipe, Jun Shiyan suddenly grabbed her arm and whispered in her ear, ¡°The one Father-in-law drank yesterday?¡± Ling Sheng gritted her teeth, wanting to bite him to death. She pinched him ferociously. ¡°Why are you asking when you know? Why are you asking when you know?¡± Jun Shiyan let out a low laugh. For the first time, there was a hint of wickedness in his flirtatious eyes. Even his voice held a hint of sexiness and charm. ¡°I¡¯ll try it too when you brew the wine another day.¡± The man¡¯s slightly hot breath burned in her ears. Coupled with his charmingly seductive voice, Ling Sheng felt her blood boil. She swallowed with difficulty and felt her nose heat up. She lowered his head again. Reached out to touch¡­ Her nose was bleeding! Jun Shiyan panicked. Upon seeing the two streaks of blood in the young lady¡¯s nose, he tugged at her nervously and led her to the washroom. He blamed himself. ¡°Was the heating of the air conditioner too high yesterday? The air was too dry. I forgot to get An Yan to buy a humidifier.¡± Ling Sheng thought to herself, What air-conditioner! She was charmed by his voice. How embarrassing! How embarrassing! How d*mn embarrassing! Was she that perverted? Her nose actually bled because of his voice and breath! ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital for a checkup later.¡± Jun Shiyan grabbed her chin and turned on the tap to wash the blood from her nose. When he patted her forehead with cold water, his heart ached immensely. The water was really too cold, but without cold water, the blood would not stop flowing so quickly. Ling Sheng was like a puppet doll, obediently letting the man do whatever he wanted. When she opened her eyes slightly, she could see the panic on the man¡¯s handsome face. It was just a nosebleed. Was there a need to be so anxious? When Nangong Lengyu came out with her luggage, she saw the duo standing beside the tap in the courtyard. Ah Yan was wiping Sheng Sheng¡¯s face and there was also blood on the ground beside her. She panicked instantly. She threw her luggage down and ran over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Where did the blood come from?¡± Ling Sheng shook her head and tilted her head up. In a heavily nasal voice, she said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I had a little nosebleed. I think I ate too much yesterday and got too much internal heat.¡± Only then did Nangong Lengyu relax. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the hospital to get some medicine to reduce the heatiness later and buy some fruit from the fruit shop.¡± Ling Sheng thought to herself, I just had a small nosebleed. It¡¯s not like I got some incurable disease. Do you guys have to be so nervous? Huo Ci and Xiaoqi were the last to come out. He was carrying Xiaoqi with one hand while the other was carrying a suitcase. He looked like an all-rounded grandpa! ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Upon seeing the tissues in Ling Sheng¡¯s nose, Xiaoqi frowned, his small face full of worry. Huo Ci laughed mercilessly. ¡°Your mother is pretending to be a pig with toilet paper stuck in her nose!¡± Ling Sheng gnashed her teeth and glared at him before letting out a breath from her nose. She held Nangong Lengyu¡¯s arm and turned to leave, leaving him with a decisive and arrogant back view. Her father had gone overboard. How could he behave like this? Everyone else was worried about her, but not only was he not worried, but he was also teasing her! There were no cotton balls at home, so the Third Master stuffed two balls of tissue paper into her nose to prevent them from bleeding again. Nangong Lengyu gave him a cold look. She had really learned something new again. This was the first time she had seen such a father. Look at how happily he was laughing. Chapter 881 - Need to Calm Down the Fire Upon seeing that no one was paying attention to him, Huo Ci frowned and sulked. Wasn¡¯t it just a nosebleed? It was not a big deal. Wasn¡¯t he even allowed to make a joke? Jun Shiyan nodded slightly at him and walked over to help him carry his luggage. Huo Ci asked, ¡°Why is her nose bleeding?¡± Jun Shiyan said, ¡°The air is too dry. She¡¯s a little heaty.¡± Huo Ci frowned. ¡°When she¡¯s at home, no matter how dry it is, she doesn¡¯t get heaty. Now that she¡¯s back here, she¡¯s become fragile.¡± Jun Shiyan nodded. Hopefully, it¡¯s not a real illness, Huo Ci thought. Although he was joking just now, he was still a little worried. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital to take a look first!¡± Ling Sheng knew that there was nothing wrong with her. She just had a nosebleed, yet she had to go to the hospital. What nonsense was that? She simply had a nosebleed. Who had not had a nosebleed before? However, her strength alone was too insignificant. The others, including Xiaoqi, insisted that she go to the hospital to take a look. Jun Shiyan had even said to go to the hospital in the city. There was probably no good hospital in this small town. However, Ling Sheng was determined to go to the small clinic in town. The doctor was an elderly trained in traditional Chinese medicine. Upon seeing Ling Sheng arrive, his wrinkled face broke into a smile. ¡°Sheng Sheng, I heard you came yesterday. The villagers said that you left early in the morning; did you come to see me?¡± Xiaoqi ran over immediately and called out in a crisp voice, ¡°Grandpa Zhang!¡± ¡°Xiaoqi, you¡¯re already so tall. Your body has also become stronger.¡± Upon seeing how the child was brimming with energy, Zhang Zhong nodded in satisfaction. It was great. The boy had recovered. Xiaoqi, this child, had been born with a weak body. He would come to the hospital every few days and was a frequent visitor here. He was sensible, smart, and likable. ¡°Hi, Grandpa Zhang,¡± Xiaoqi¡¯s mouth was very sweet. Zhang Zhong gave Xiaoqi two pieces of candy happily and took a look at Ling Sheng. ¡°There¡¯s no problem. You¡¯re fine. You aren¡¯t heaty. You¡¯re very healthy. Did you come to get medicine from me? If you¡¯re not sick and want to get medicine from me, I won¡¯t give it to you.¡± Ling Sheng looked at the others. I already said that I¡¯m not sick. I¡¯m not sick at all. You didn¡¯t believe at all and insisted on coming to the hospital. You guys should believe me now! Huo Ci was wondering if this person was just a quack doctor, so he did not really trust him. He asked, ¡°Doctor Zhang, what about me?¡± Zhang Zhong took a look at him and concluded straight away, ¡°Your liver is inflamed, so you¡¯re the one who needs to cool the fire down. Wait for me to give you a prescription!¡± Ling Sheng giggled but tried her best to hold it in. When she saw her father¡¯s face darken, she thought, Why did you have to criticize him for no reason? However, she believed that her father¡¯s liver was inflamed. ¡°You¡¯re not young anymore. Don¡¯t be so angry usually. Can¡¯t you be calm?¡± Zhang Zhong tried to persuade him as he wrote the prescription. ¡°Don¡¯t drink, smoke, and stay up late. Go out more often when you have nothing to do. It¡¯s good for your health to relax.¡± Huo Ci¡¯s handsome face darkened. What did he say about him? That his liver was inflamed? How was his liver inflamed? Was he a miracle doctor? One look and he knew? However, seeing that he was already so old, Huo Ci gave him some face. So what if his liver was inflamed? ¡°From the looks of it, the two of you have weak stomachs!¡± After Zhang Zhong prescribed Huo Ci some medicine, he looked at Jun Shiyan and Nangong Lengyu. ¡°Grandpa Zhang, take a look and see if their stomachs can be nursed back to health.¡± Ling Sheng knew that this person was very capable. Whenever Xiaoqi had a headache or fever, he would recover with a simple massage and acupuncture. He basically did not eat any medicine. ¡°It can be nursed back to health, but it¡¯s best to combine the treatments with acupuncture. The two of you are leaving soon.¡± The old Chinese doctor got the duo to sit down and took their pulse. Then, he said, ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to improve your situation. Medicine needs to be adjusted according to the overall recovery situation. If both of you aren¡¯t here, I won¡¯t know your condition. I can¡¯t prescribe any specific medicine.¡± Nangong Lengyu had not expected to meet a capable doctor in such a place. Traditional Chinese Medicine emphasized on the four diagnostic methods¡ªlooking, listening, asking, and feeling the pulse. However, she had not truly seen many doctors who could identify an illness with just one look. She could not help but feel more respect. Jun Shiyan was also surprised. He knew that the elderly man in front of him was someone with true ability. He had seen countless doctors for his gastric problem, and this was the best they could do even after treatment. He was already in a good condition. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Grandpa Zhang. I¡¯ll urge them to come and see you. How often do you think it¡¯s best for us to come over? Doesn¡¯t Niuniu have my phone number? Get her to add me on WeChat and we¡¯ll video call each other. I¡¯ll bring them over when they should come over,¡± Ling Sheng was excited. If they could really nurse their stomachs back to health, they could even stay here permanently, let alone make regular visits. Although she did not have gastric problems, when she was with the Third Master, she deeply experienced the pain of a patient suffering from a gastric illness. He could not eat anything because his stomach would feel terrible after eating. Auntie Yu had also vomited blood and been hospitalized due to gastric cramps before. It made her heart ache to watch. Zhang Zhong gave them a prescription. Some of the herbs were very rare. He had gone up the mountain to pick them himself, so they could not be found elsewhere. He reminded them repeatedly to come back for a follow-up when it was time. It wasn¡¯t accurate for him to diagnose them through the phone screen as well. Besides, the four diagnostic methods were all indispensable. He was not a miracle doctor who could ascertain the exact situation with a single look and prescribe medicine. Ling Sheng had come to see a doctor, but in the end, she was not sick and didn¡¯t get any medicine prescribed to her. However, the other three people had each taken a pile of medicine, which amused her. When they reached the city, they parted ways. Nangong Lengyu took Jun Shiyan¡¯s plane home, while Ling Sheng and the others took the plane Huo Ci had flown over on to the capital. When they got on the plane, Huo Ci took Xiaoqi around to play. Only then did Jun Shiyan ask Ling Sheng, ¡°What did you want to tell me last night?¡± Ling Sheng grew timid again today. She didn¡¯t know how to explain what she had wanted to say yesterday. She let out a low cough and whispered, ¡°If I tell you, you tell anyone.¡± Jun Shiyan nodded. However, he listened to the young lady¡¯s tireless speech about a new female celebrity she had met. The one named Song Yiyan, and she had said that her family was strict, so she had called her in the middle of the night to complain. He was a little suspicious inside. He kept feeling that this was not what she had initially wanted to say. However, the young lady seemed to have regretted again. She hesitated and did not want to tell him anymore. Although he was feeling very worried, he could not bear to force her to tell him. When she was willing to tell him, she would naturally tell him. When the plane reached the capital, Ling Sheng and Xiaoqi followed Huo Ci home and separated from Jun Shiyan. When she returned home this time, she could obviously feel that the way everyone at home looked at her was different from before. When they spoke to her, there was obvious flattery as well, which she was not used to. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t go that way.¡± Xiaoqi tugged at her secretly and pulled her back. He pointed at the railing by the side and lowered his voice mysteriously. ¡°Grandpa said that we¡¯re not allowed to go near that railing.¡± Ling Sheng did not intend to get close either. However, why did her father stress that they were not allowed to get close to the railing? What was he up to? Before she could figure it out, she heard a loud shout not far away from them. Shortly after, she saw Huo Xuan run over there like a wild horse without its reins. She instinctively tugged at her son and retreated into the room. Chapter 882 - Falling Down From The Second Floor ¡°Huo Xuan, stop right there!¡± Ye Ru ran out of the house angrily and chased after her grandson, Huo Xuan. Her face was ashen from anger. ¡°Stop running!¡± Huo Xuan had gone to the room to get his game console. His game console had been hidden by his grandma, so he had wanted to run after grabbing it. He was afraid that he would be caught. An eight to nine-year-old child was at the age when even dogs got annoyed by their mischievousness. He did not care that his grandma was chasing after him. The more he ran, the faster he became. Soon, he went down the stairs. The commotion was loud, and the people in the few branches heard it. Cao Yunxian walked out of the house and smiled as she asked what was wrong. Then, she walked over to the railing, holding a handful of melon seeds in her hand. She was part of a true melon-eating crowd[1]. She liked to lean against the railing most of the time. She could see everything clearly below. She was the happiest when she was watching ¡®shows¡¯. However, just as she leaned against the railing, the wooden banister shook and broke suddenly. She fell forward and her whole body plunged down. After a horrified scream, a loud bang was heard, followed by another shrill blood-curdling scream of pain. Ling Sheng stood by the side and watched as the banister broke. After Cao Yunxian let out a horrified scream as she grabbed the railing and fell, Ling Sheng hurriedly covered Xiaoqi¡¯s eyes. Her action was already very fast, but Xiaoqi still saw the moment she fell with the railing. He lowered his voice as though he was afraid of being heard and asked, ¡°Mommy, Mommy, did the bad woman fall?¡± For a moment, Ling Sheng really could not think of a way to answer her son¡¯s question. He was still too young. How should she explain this to him so that it would not appear too abrupt? When she saw the scene in front of her, she knew why Xiaoqi had said that Grandpa did not allow them to get close to the railing. Her very own father had likely tampered with the railing early on and expected Cao Yunxian to fall for it. ¡°Humph, evil has its retribution. She¡¯s a bad person, so bad people deserve retribution.¡± Upon seeing his mother remain silent, Xiaoqi added angrily and even clenched his fists. Upon seeing the child¡¯s appearance, Ling Sheng was anxious. Cao Yunxian wasn¡¯t a good person so she applauded indeed when she fell, but Xiaoqi was still a child. ¡°Who told you that?¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± Xiaoqi looked into her eyes seriously and whispered, ¡°Mommy, Grandpa said that one can¡¯t bully the weak. Those who bully the weak are bad people. She kicked a dog. The dog¡¯s babies are dead.¡± Speak of the devil¡­ Huo Ci walked in and looked at the chaotic living room. His lips curled up as he said, ¡°Oh, what¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s so lively today. What is everyone doing?¡± The moment he walked closer, he saw Cao Yunxian still sprawled on the ground. No one surrounding her dared to touch her as they waited for the doctor to arrive. The broken banister was crushed under her body, and the wood had all shattered. Her face was covered in blood, and she was groaning in pain. One could not tell where she had been hurt. ¡°Sixth Brother!¡± Huo Pei¡¯s face was ashen with fury as he pointed at him angrily. ¡°You did this, right? You tampered with the railing! Are you trying to kill someone?¡± ¡°Fifth Brother, you shouldn¡¯t slander me for this. Did you see me do it? How did I tamper it?¡± Huo Ci¡¯s face was full of innocence, while unrestrained delight, ridicule and disdain bubbled up in the depths of his eyes. ¡°If you ask me, the banister has been worn down by years of non-repair. I don¡¯t want to say this, but Fifth Brother, since you know that Fifth Sister-in-law likes this banister. You should check it properly.¡± Huo Pei could not help but tremble in anger from head to toe. He pointed at him with red eyes. ¡°Father, you should be the judge. Besides Sixth Brother, who else would do such a thing?¡± Huo Xiao glared at him ferociously. ¡°Do you have evidence? Don¡¯t spout nonsense if you don¡¯t have evidence. Which one of you saw that Sixth Son did it? That railing has been damaged for many years. Look at who¡¯s been leaning against it watching shows every day.¡± Huo Ci also complained, ¡°Father, you saw it. As long as anything bad happens at home, I¡¯m always the one who did it. Look at how well my older brothers treat me. Good things never fall on me but I¡¯m the first person they think of whenever something bad happens.¡± Cao Yunxian was already in so much pain that she could die. It hurt everywhere, but she could not tell exactly where it hurt. She gritted her teeth in hatred. She knew very well that Sixth Brother Huo had deliberately harmed her to seek revenge for that b*stard dog! Was that dog his biological father? Everyone present knew very well that Cao Yunxian¡¯s fall was too strange. No matter how old the railing at home had been, it would not break for no reason. It had to be Huo Ci. The last time, Cao Yunxian had caused a huge scene in front of him, and kept going on and on about b*stards. He had been enraged, so he took revenge! That dog had fallen from above as well. The way Cao Yunxian had fallen was exactly the same as the dog. However, without evidence, no one would speak up. If they did not see it, how could they prove that he had done it? Whoever chose to stick out was a fool. Huo Pei called for Big Brother, Second Brother and everyone else one by one, but no one stood up for the couple. He was so angry that there was a mouthful of blood stuck in his throat. Great! They were really great. Did they want to stay out of this issue just because it was not their problem? They were truly his good older brothers! Huo Ci let out a cold snort. As he passed by, he even specially took a look and asked in great concern, ¡°Fifth Sister-in-law, are you all right? Where did you get hurt? I know a miracle doctor. Do you want me to let him take a look at you?¡± Huo Pei pointed at him, his eyes red. He gritted his teeth and bellowed, ¡°Sixth Brother, quit weeping crocodile tears and showing fake kindness!¡± He did it! He must have done it! He was the only person in the Huo Family who was so arrogant and fearless! ¡°Fifth Brother, what are you talking about? We¡¯re all one family.¡± Huo Ci deliberately provoked him by calling Zhang Zhong. Then, he video-called Cao Yunxian and pointed the camera at her. ¡°Miracle Doctor, take a look. This is my Fifth Sister-in-law. She fell from the second floor. Could you see what kind of prescription she needs from you?¡± She was a brainless fool! She could only be brainwashed! Let her nourish her brain. Evil, stupid, and ignorant! Ling Sheng carried Xiaoqi on the second floor. There were so many people downstairs. She, who was the b*stard in their mouths, would be mocked by the crowd if she went down. When she saw her father putting on an act below, she was in a good mood. She felt great! Sigh, it was not that the time for judgement had not come! Look, retribution had arrived! When Huo Pei saw the video of him acting like an old man, he trembled in anger. ¡°Father, are you still going to manage him? Look at the scumbag Old Six. What is he doing?!¡± Huo Xiao could not sit back and do nothing either. He could not let him go overboard. He raised his walking stick and hit him. ¡°You scumbag! Enough of your fuss!¡± Huo Ci dodged and continued chatting calmly. ¡°Miracle Doctor, how do I look now? Do I have to drink more medicine?¡± Ling Sheng laughed until she cried. Father, you¡¯re awesome. Even a wall has to give in to you! [1] ³Ô¹ÏȺÖÚ (melon-eating crowd) is an internet slang that refer to passive onlookers interested in a spectacle but aren¡¯t involved and have nothing to contribute. Chapter 883 - Feeling Guilty and Afraid However, how had he tampered with this railing? If he had switched it, it would have caused quite a commotion. He would definitely have been discovered. Exactly how had he broken it? Upon seeing that he was still talking, Huo Xiao got angry. Even if he was faking it, he should pretend to be in peaceful relations with his brothers. He was doing this on purpose to show him! Later, he had heard from Ah Zhou that Fifth Daughter-in-Law had gone overboard. She had wanted to kill a chicken in front of a monkey[1]. She kicked the dog down the second floor and seized the opportunity to curse at Sheng Sheng and Xiaoqi. However, she ended up suffering a double loss. Now, she had also been schemed against by this b*stard Sixth Son. ¡°Father, I don¡¯t believe the railing will break for no reason,¡± Huo Pei was extremely angry. ¡°Grandpa, you have to seek justice for my mother.¡± Huo Xuan¡¯an¡¯s eyes also reddened as he said in a hoarse voice, ¡°The railing was still fine yesterday. Why did it break as soon as Sixth Uncle returned?!¡± ¡°What do you people want?¡± Huo Xiao¡¯s face was cold. ¡°Grandpa, won¡¯t we know if someone tampered with the railing by getting someone to take a look?¡± Upon seeing his own mother fall like that, Huo Xuan¡¯an was furious and his heart ached. Anyway, he would not let the murderer get away with it. Sixth Uncle must have done it! No one else at home would do that except him! Huo Xiao took a look at Huo Ci and glared at him ferociously. He pointed at him and gritted his teeth, ¡°Get over here now!¡± After Huo Ci hung up the video call, he looked nonchalant. It was impossible for him to go over. However, he did say righteously, ¡°Father, in order to prove my innocence, no matter what Fifth Brother and the others want to do, I¡¯ll definitely cooperate.¡± Huo Xiao did not want to agree. Did they want to kick up such a fuss for everyone to know about the matter at home? Upon hearing Huo Ci¡¯s words, he glared at him again. On the other handm Huo Pei and Huo Xuan¡¯an were a little confused. They took a look at Huo Ci, not knowing what he wanted to do. Huo Ci spoke again. ¡°However, Fifth Brother, I agreed to do the investigation because I didn¡¯t do it. By getting someone to come over, it means that you people already believe that I did it. Father, when the results are out, and it proves that I¡¯m innocent, what do you plan to do? Kneel on the ground and kowtow to me to apologize?¡± Huo Xiao¡¯s face darkened. When Huo Pei said he wanted to find someone to appraise it, he had already angered him. ¡°Fifth Son, what do you think?¡± Huo Pei said, ¡°Father, what if he did it? Will you uphold justice for us?¡± Huo Xiao said, ¡°If he did it, I¡¯ll break his legs!¡± Huo Pei made up his mind. He had to investigate this. He could not let that b*stard Sixth Brother have it easy. His expression changed again and again. ¡°I promise him!¡± Huo Ci said, ¡°Fifth Brother, when it comes to that time, you better not use your status to suppress me then.¡± ¡°Sixth Brother, I advise you not to be happy too early. Be careful of your legs!¡± Huo Pei did not believe that he did not leave any clues behind when he did this. His good friend, Zheng Guo, was the most impressive investigator in the National Search Department. As long as he took action, he definitely would not let the criminal escape. As long as he did it, he would definitely be caught. Huo Ci did not reply either and went up the stairs. Huo Pei could clearly see the flash of panic in Huo Ci¡¯s eyes. He was even more sure that he was guilty. He was definitely feeling guilty. He was a hardened gambler. He called out to stop Huo Ci, ¡°Sixth Brother, since you¡¯ve said that, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t learn from your lesson if we are to bet on your legs alone.¡± Huo Xiao hated gambling the most in his life. Small-time gambling for fun was fine, but gambling addiction was definitely not allowed. He was about to flare up. But Su Xiyin stopped him from interfering. She took a look at her son, her eyes darkening. Even if Ci Er had done it, it was because they had gone too far. In all these years, when had Ci Er not given them enough face whenever he came home? When had he ever taken the initiative to cause trouble too? In the past, Ci Er had been worried for her. She was his only weakness. As long as she was fine in the Huo Family, he would give them enough face at home. Now, there was Xiaoqi and Sheng Sheng. They had not bullied her, nor did they dare to. However, they had used Xiaoqi and Sheng Sheng as an excuse to stir up trouble, bullying them again and again, forcing him to reveal his fangs. ¡°Then, what does Fifth Brother want to bet on?¡± Huo Ci¡¯s expression changed, but he still looked nonchalant and languid. Huo Pei could tell that he was starting to panic. It was good that he was panicking. This proved that he had not done it flawlessly. ¡°You said you didn¡¯t do it. Do you dare use those mines in your hands to prove your innocence?¡± ¡°In that case, Fifth Brother, what chips do you have to bet on the mines in my hand?¡± Huo Ci leaned lazily against the railing of the stairs. His micro expressions were controlled well thanks to his years of acting experience. The fool in front of him had already taken the bait. He thought that he was beginning to feel guilty and afraid, so he had f*cking come over to close in on him step by step! His Fifth Brother was a hardened gambler through and through. He had long expected him to not let go of this opportunity so easily. He had indeed guessed it right. Gambling was all about the thrill. Since he wanted to play, he would play with him until the end. Everything was going according to his plan. Advancing bit by bit¡­ He was really smart! ¡°I¡¯ll take my jewelry business!¡± Huo Pei looked at him. ¡°And bet on the two gold mines and three diamond mines you have.¡± The look in Huo Ci¡¯s eyes, which were not very calm to begin with, cracked again. His lips curled up coldly. ¡°Fifth Brother, I¡¯m afraid your appetite is too big. Can you swallow this much?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t dare?¡± Huo Pei knew that this younger brother of his could not take provocation the most. ¡°You¡¯re guilty and scared. Why don¡¯t you dare to lay down a bet? Since you didn¡¯t do it, Sixth Brother, your mines will still belong to you. My jewelry business will go to you too. What are you afraid of?¡± This b*stard, Old Huo, was scared now. Now that things had come to this stage, he could not say no. If he did not bet on it, he would be deemed guilty and was admitting that he had done it. If he bet on it, the mines in his hands would all be his. When he thought of those mines that raked in money daily, his blood boiled with excitement. The expressions of the others were also very interesting. Fifth Brother had really come up with a good plan. His jewelry business only had one chain store and more than 200 family shops under it. Compared to Sixth Brother¡¯s mine, it was nothing. The mines in Sixth Brother¡¯s hands¡­ Just the diamond mine in South Africa alone, was the richest diamond mine in the world and could be mined for at least 100 years. ¡°I¡¯m afraid? Why should I be afraid?¡± Huo Ci knew that the less confident he acted, the more this fool Huo Pei would press him and become even more complacent. ¡°However, Fifth Brother, does Father agree to your gamble?¡± Huo Pei let out a cold mocking laugh. ¡°What kind of gamble is this? This is a matter between us brothers. Sixth Brother, you still don¡¯t dare. Why don¡¯t you admit it now then? You broke the railing. At most, Dad will simply break your legs. Your mines will still be yours.¡± Everyone was waiting for Huo Ci¡¯s answer, looking at him with taut nerves. [1] A Chinese saying that means to make an example out of someone (by punishment) to frighten others. Chapter 884 - Brainless Fool Huo Ci¡¯s eyes blazed with fury. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s bet then. Since I said I didn¡¯t do it, it means I didn¡¯t do it! Let¡¯s bet all the mines I have!¡± As soon as Huo Ci finished speaking, the expressions of the other families became even more interesting. Everyone in the family coveted the mines in Sixth Brother¡¯s possession, but so what? It could only mean that he was lucky! The Huo Family had a lot of mines around the world, but they were all mines that had been bought by their ancestors. Many of them had not been mined before. Some had been explored, and some were rich while others were poor. When the Old Master had given the mines to them, no one had been willing to accept the diamond mine. After exploring it, they had discovered that it was an extremely barren mine. There were not many things in it, and it was not enough to mine! However, there were times when prospecting a mine was not accurate. After mining, they discovered that this was not a poor mine but a rich, profitable one. When they had found out the outcome, the brothers had nearly died of anger. They had gritted their teeth in hatred and utmost regret. But they could only watch helplessly, green with envy of his annual dividend! Ling Sheng, who was watching from above, had not expected a gambling bet to become involved because of this incident. Hey, did you guys forget that there was still someone lying on the ground?! Indeed, there was no kinship to speak of among wealthy, aristocratic families. What they talked about was benefits. Look at Cao Yunxian, who had fallen to such a state. Her husband was still in the mood to gamble with someone else based on her accident. However, based on the expressions of the people below, she could also guess that the mine her father was talking about was definitely very attractive. What kind of mine was it? What if he lost? Judging by her Fifth Uncle¡¯s behavior, he seemed to be getting ready to bring in the big guns. Cao Yunxian gnashed her teeth and swallowed her blood. At this moment, she wanted to skin Huo Ci alive and drink his blood. Her eyes were sinister as she clenched her fists tightly. Pain was nothing at this point. As long as she could bleed Sixth Brother Huo of copious amounts of money, she did not care about anything else! He must have done it! He was definitely the one who did it! He dared to bet because he was sure that they would not be able to seize his mistake. He should not forget that her husband¡¯s good friend was the number one investigator in the National Search Department! ¡°It¡¯s a deal.¡± When Huo Pei received Huo Ci¡¯s reply, he felt his body start to tremble from excessive excitement. When he thought of the abundant ores, his breathing became hurried. ¡°A gentleman keeps his word.¡± After saying that, Huo Ci turned around angrily and went upstairs. After shouting at Ling Sheng and Xiaoqi, he kicked the door open and slammed it shut. The corners of Huo Pei¡¯s lips curled up smugly. It was as though that mine was already in his pocket. He thought about all that money. With those few mines, why would he still have to care about the family assets? Let the few useless pieces of trash left fight for it! Ling Sheng did not know how her uncles viewed her biological father. Were they blind or brainless? Or were they unable to judge themselves accurately Why did she keep feeling that all of them felt that her father was a brainless fool who could be conned to the max and was easily provoked with an explosive temper? Actually, that was what she had thought at first too. Excluding his face and the image he upheld outside, he had a bad temper at home and was easily angered. He seemed like a brainless and irritable tyrant. However, that really wasn¡¯t the case. If this was the case, how could he have maintained his current status and reputation steadily for decades? The ambulance arrived quickly. Many doctors and nurses came and lifted Cao Yunxian to the hospital. Only Huo Pei and his son, Huo Xuan¡¯an, followed them. When the remaining people saw the ambulance leave, they finally looked at one another with different thoughts. However, they all knew that Huo Ci was behind this. However, they did not know if the truth could be found out. If Sixth Brother was really discovered to be guilty of the crime, the many mines he had would benefit Fifth Brother. Huo Xiao was very angry. He had not expected them to start gambling in front of him. If Yin¡¯er had not stopped him, he would have slapped the two scumbags to death. He only opened his mouth angrily when they were in their room. ¡°Why did you stop me? Fifth Son¡¯s wife was because of ¡­¡± Su Xiyin frowned. It was rare for her to defend Huo Ci. ¡°What kind of nonsense are you spouting? There¡¯s no evidence. How do you know Ci Er did it?!¡± And so what if Ci Er had done it? She could only say that he had done a good job! That was how it should be done! Besides, she knew her son the best. Once he decided to do something, he would not leave any evidence behind. Her stepchildren and daughters-in-law at home had probably forgotten that Ci Er was a fierce beast with fangs because he usually treated them too nicely. Ling Sheng did not know what her father was thinking either. What if he really got caught and the mines were all given to someone else? Judging by the complexions and expressions of those people at home, the diamond and gold mines were definitely valuable items. They were all hers! ¡°Sheng Sheng.¡± Su Xiyin came up and pushed the door open. Upon seeing her sitting cross-legged on the ground worriedly without reading the script in her hand, she walked over worriedly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ling Sheng looked up suddenly with a frown still. She asked very seriously, ¡°Grandma, what do you think will happen if he loses the mines?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t believe in him?¡± Su Xiyin had not expected her to be thinking of this. It was just a few mines. So what if he lost? Besides, he could not lose. ¡°I said what if! There are always exceptions!¡± Ling Sheng was still worried. She was a little money-grubber. When she thought about how so much money would become someone else¡¯s, her heart bled! ¡°Your father must have planned everything. Don¡¯t worry. If he loses, Grandma will buy more for you,¡± Su Xiyin said with a smile. She had always known that she was a money-grubber. A little money-grubber who was generous to her own people and stingy to others. ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡± Ling Sheng was not greedy about money. As long as she had enough money to spend, she would be fine. She just felt terrible that her own family¡¯s things were about to be won by someone else. Su Xiyin smiled and sat beside her. ¡°Is this the next show you¡¯re acting in?¡± Ling Sheng nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Su Xiyin took a look too. It was called ¡°I¡¯m the school bully. Who would I be afraid of?¡± She laughed. ¡°What kind of name is this? Are the titles of the dramas nowadays all so strange?¡± Ling Sheng had just roughly looked through the script and was about to read it a second time. The name was very lame but the content was very interesting. She was also very interested and explained it to her grandma excitedly. Actually, the content was just a school drama. However, it was very funny and foolish. It was just a silly comedy. The female lead Ke Ai¡¯ai was a pitiful girl who did not have good grades, did not know how to dress up, and had a weak personality. She was often bullied in school. One day, she drowned and lost her memory when she woke up. There was an additional notebook in her bag that recorded the righteous deeds of helping the weak and not fearing the strong, and of defying those with power. Chapter 885 - Threats and Blackmail Chapter 885: Threats and Blackmail Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios She had thought that it was about herself, before she lost her memory. Therein started a hilarious life reversal. She went from a pitiful girl to becoming the number one female boss in the school. Ke Ai¡¯ai had a Prince Charming whom she liked. He was the school¡¯s major top scholar. He was handsome, aloof, and ranked first in the cohort. His name was Le Yu, and he was the school hunk. Before she had lost her memory, she had not dared to talk to others. After she lost her memory, she became the alpha female instantly. Her guts grew as well. Adhering to the principle that she wasn¡¯t afraid of anyone as the school top dog, she started to tease the straight-A Prince Charming in various ways, and many ridiculous stories happened. Later, when she had regained her memory and after she got together with her male idol, she found out that actually, her male idol had always liked her. The notebook had also been stuffed into her bag by her male idol. It was a happy ending! It was a relaxing and hilarious comedy. The key was that it matched the current audience¡¯s preferences¡ªsweet and loving! Upon hearing this, Su Xiyin smiled lovingly. ¡°It¡¯s good to be young. Are you acting as Ke Ai¡¯ai?¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°This is Sister Mei¡¯s mission for me. I have to act in it. In the first half of this year, I will be relying on this drama to get through. It¡¯s just an online drama. I¡¯ll film it in a month. It¡¯s simple.¡± Actually, it was not as simple as she had mentioned. The simpler a character was, the more difficult it was to portray it. The Ke Ai¡¯ai she was going to act as was a high school student. Frankly, it was not difficult for her to act out the liveliness, adorableness and unpretentiousness of a high school student. However, due to policy reasons, the two of them had not revealed their relationship in high school. It was considered an ambiguous period, and they had only officially gotten together in university. ¡°Then, who¡¯s the male lead? Has it been confirmed?¡± Su Xiyin was very interested. As long as it was a role played by her obedient granddaughter, everything was good. ¡°Yes,¡± Ling Sheng nodded. ¡°It¡¯s Si Chengluo. He¡¯s the little brother of our company. His temperament and looks match Le Yu¡¯s.¡± This drama was really a mission. The company had issued a mission to increase her exposure during her preparation for the college entrance examination in the first half of the year. They wanted her to create conversation so that she would not be forgotten. Secondly, it was to increase Si Chengluo¡¯s exposure. After all, the proportion of people who watched talent shows in China was only so small. He had to keep increasing his exposure level and raise his level of national recognition to maintain his popularity. This drama was just a normal drama. Even if the filming didn¡¯t stand out, it would not be a failure. It could make one laugh and smile knowingly. It also had a sweet romance that could hit a young girl¡¯s heart. Even if it did not explode in popularity, there would definitely be many people watching the drama nevertheless. Of course, Su Xiyin knew about Si Chengluo too. He was an artist signed by her son¡¯s company. She had seen him before, so she nodded in agreement. ¡°That child is quite aloof. He¡¯s only 18 years old though, right? He¡¯s so much younger than you. So it¡¯s a romance between an older woman and a younger guy.¡± Ling Sheng cupped her egg-shaped face and tilted her head to look at her grandma, blinking her big eyes. In a sweet and beautiful voice, she asked, ¡°Grandma, Grandma, how old do you think I am?¡± Su Xiyin was amused by her. Her dear granddaughter had a younger-looking face, so people would believe it even if she said she was an underage high school student. ¡°You¡¯re 18 years old, all right? You¡¯ll always be 18.¡± Ling Sheng hugged and kissed her in satisfaction. ¡°Grandma, you too. You¡¯re forever young and pretty forever.¡± Su Xiyin shook her head lovingly, but she was also a little worried. ¡°Last time, the media spread rumors about you and this child Si Chengluo. Will someone raise the issues again with the two of you filming together?¡± Ling Sheng sighed and spread her hands open. ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do about that. Grandma, there¡¯s a kind of collaborative relationship now called a promotional period couple. Everyone knows what¡¯s going on.¡± Su Xiyin was still worried. However, how could there be no rumors in a place like the entertainment circle? No matter what she did, she would be watched by the media. She could only tell her to be more careful when they worked together. ¡°Grandma, why are you looking for me?¡± Ling Sheng did not want to chase her away but she wanted to continue reading the script! This drama would be filmed in a hurry. It was said that it would start filming on the tenth day of the Lunar New Year, and it would only take one and a half months. It would be released somewhere in April or April. Then, her college entrance examination would be in June. After the college entrance examination, the screening for ¡°My Wife¡± would be released as well, so it would take over nicely. There would not be a blank period in between. She herself knew that getting her to film a drama with Si Chengluo was for the sake of creating topics and hype. They were taking advantage of each other for popularity. This was the only thing in the entertainment circle, and everyone was well-aware of it. ¡°I would have forgotten if you hadn¡¯t told me. We¡¯ll go to your ancestor¡¯s house tomorrow morning. Get Ah Yan to stay over for the night, lest he goes to the trouble of coming over early in the morning tomorrow.¡± Su Xiyin had come to talk to her about this. There was no need to mention how much her father liked Ah Yan. He kept mentioning that he wanted to play chess with him every day and told her that she must bring him over during the holidays. The moment Su Xiyin left, Ling Sheng called Jun Shiyan and asked him to come over at night. She emphasized that he had to come over before dinner. It was all Grandma¡¯s fault. It was still quite lively outside. Huo Pei and Huo Xuan¡¯an insisted on finding someone to examine the scene. They could not let go of the evil person behind the scenes. The items had not been moved either. The person who had come to investigate the scene was Zheng Guo, who was known as the number one national investigator. He took a professional tool and examined it carefully for more than half an hour. Then, he went over and replied, ¡°Old Master Huo, there are no signs of man-made damage. The banister has been worn down by disrepair for a long time and is not sturdy anymore.¡± Huo Ci raised his eyebrows coldly and looked at Huo Pei. ¡°Fifth Brother, what else do you want to say?¡± Huo Pei¡¯s face darkened. All at once, his heart sank to the bottom because of his words. He was unwilling to believe it. ¡°You didn¡¯t check thoroughly. Was it really not man-made?¡± Zheng Guo looked at him. ¡°Ah Pei, how could I lie to you? It¡¯s just that it has been neglected for a long time. The wood is all rotten. You know about wood too. Who knows when it will fail its usefulness? It¡¯s due to years of pressure that caused its structure to be damaged. That¡¯s why she fell.¡± Huo Ci¡¯s lips curled into a smile and he tilted his head lazily at Huo Pei, not giving him any face. ¡°Kneel!¡± Who cared that he was the older brother? They did not treat him as their younger brother anyway. Why should he give them face and treat them as his biological brothers? This incident was only the beginning, not the end. He wanted them to know clearly what kind of mistake they had made. They could forget about living peacefully after offending him. Ling Sheng had received Huo Xuanzhou¡¯s message and ran out to watch the commotion. She stood on the second floor and did not go down. However, she did not have the habit of leaning against the railing. She liked to stand properly and watch ¡®shows¡¯. This was also the basic respect she had for the people putting on a show. The results of the investigation were out, and the people at home had also appeared. Huo Xiao was sitting in the middle, and his expression was very ugly. After all, they were all his sons. How could an elder brother kneel down and apologize to his younger brother?! Huo Pei did not move or speak. He only looked at the Old Master. His chest was heaving violently due to fury, and his face was ashen. That was impossible. How could that be? Sixth Brother had obviously tampered with it. Exactly what kind of trick had he used that even Zheng Guo, the number one person in the National Search Department, could not find out? Everyone was waiting for the Old Master to speak. However, Huo Ci¡¯s phone rang. He only took a look and smiled. ¡°I have something to attend to. I¡¯ll be back soon. Father, think about it carefully first.¡± Everyone was in the living room, except for Ling Sheng and Xiaoqi, who were standing on the second floor. Upon seeing Huo Ci leave, Huo Feifei¡¯s fianc¨¦, Prince Edward, alson followed him quietly while no one was paying attention. Huo Xuanzhou had been paying attention as well. Upon seeing the duo leave, he swept a look and chased after them. Ling Sheng frowned, not knowing why he had also followed them out. Her eyes were full of uncertainty as she carried Xiaoqi down. After handing Xiaoqi to Su Xiyin, she also followed them while he was not paying attention. Huo Xuanzhou had already found out that Prince Edward was a swindler and even deliberately deceived Chinese girls who were studying abroad. He used the title of a prince to specifically cheat people of their money and bodies. Those who had been deceived had been the lovesick idiots of families with some assets and those women who foolishly wanted to marry into the royal family. However, Huo Xuanzhou had not told anyone else. He did not like Huo Feifei to begin with, and he also knew that her parents, his fourth aunt and uncle, must have started suspecting him too. If the victim¡¯s own close relatives weren¡¯t telling her, why would he care? 1 Ling Sheng had gone out late, so she could no longer see anyone. It was Huo Xuanzhou who tugged at her before they found the place. It was a small shed at home, where the gardeners¡¯ tools were kept. Edward looked at Huo Ci and negotiated, ¡°Mr. Huo, I have a video of you damaging the railing. I don¡¯t want much either. Just give me the few mines you bet on a wager with your older brother.. I promise I won¡¯t leak the secret.¡± Chapter 886 - Courting Death Huo Ci leaned lazily on the table and played with a small hammer. He said nonchalantly, ¡°What if I say no?¡± Edward¡¯s eyes darkened maliciously all of a sudden. ¡°Then, Mr. Huo, don¡¯t blame me for being rude. Unfortunately, I happened to see what you did that day. If Old Mr. Huo gets the video, not only will you lose your mines, but your legs will also be broken!¡± ¡°What¡¯s your name again?¡± Huo Ci asked an irrelevant question, his expression lazy and careless. ¡°Edward.¡± Edward was somewhat annoyed. He had not expected to be ignored. No matter what, he was still a prince now, yet he did not respect him at all. ¡°Oh, which country are you a prince of?¡± The tip of Huo Ci¡¯s tongue brushed across his teeth, and there was a dangerous and bloodthirsty look in his eyes. He lowered his eyes slightly, not even bothering to look him in the eye. ¡°Budan Nation.¡± Edward did not know why he was asking about him. ¡°Mr. Huo, they¡¯re all waiting for you there. Is it really appropriate for you to waste your time here with me?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s fine.¡± As soon as Huo Ci finished speaking, he directly picked up the hammer in his hand and smashed it against his head fiercely. Blood gushed out instantly. Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she looked at the scene in front of her in disbelief. F*ck, her father wanted to kill someone! This was too scary! Huo Xuanzhou even instinctively reached out to cover Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes. The scene was really too bloody. She was a girl, so it was not good for her to watch! However, Sixth Uncle was truly impressive too. Otherwise, why would he say that the person he admired the most in this life was Sixth Uncle? Who did this bullsh*t liar prince did he think he was?! How dare he threaten Sixth Uncle? He was simply courting death! How could Edward have expected him to attack without a second word?. His body was convulsing from the pain, but he had not forgotten that he had come to negotiate and extort him. ¡°Mr. Huo wants to silence me. I¡¯ve already made a few copies of the evidence. I¡¯ve set a fixed time to send them to influential and reputable media outlets in various countries. If you make a move again, the whole world will know what kind of person you are!¡± ¡°F*ck, are you f*cking threatening and blackmailing me?¡± Huo Ci could not be bothered to listen to his nonsense. After smashing his hammer down, he kicked him to the ground. His lips were full of bloodthirstiness as he kicked him again and again. ¡°Huo Ci, I¡¯ll ruin your reputation! I definitely won¡¯t let you off! I¡¯ll let the entire world¡¯s media outlets report about your acts of violence and let everyone know your true colors!¡± Edward had not expected this at all. He was already scared out of his wits but he was no match for him, so he could only throw out ruthless words. ¡°The entire world¡¯s media outlets? From a con-man like you?¡± Huo Ci let out an arrogant laugh and kicked him again. ¡°I didn¡¯t grow up being threatened!¡± ¡°You¡¯re pushing it too far! Just you wait! I won¡¯t let you off. The videos will be released soon, and everyone will see it!¡± Edward stood up to run. Huo Ci kicked the door shut and stood in front of him. His handsome face had a wicked smile like he just did not care. ¡°I¡¯ll f*cking wait for you to release the videos! I¡¯ll wait for my reputation to be ruined. I¡¯ll see if you have the ability to do that!¡± ¡°Think carefully. You¡¯re the Best Actor. You¡¯re the Movie King in the hearts of the Chinese. Once the video is released, you¡¯ll have nothing. Your status and reputation will crumble instantly.¡± Edward retreated step by step, his face pale from fright. He could only force himself to speak bravely. Devil! The man in front of him was a devil! Was he truly not afraid at all? Impossible! He could not have seen through him! In all these years, he had never failed before. No one could see through him! Huo Ci licked the corner of his lips. His smile was so wicked that it made one feel fear in their hearts. Along the way, he picked up a stick from the corner of the wall and closed in on him step by step. Even Ling Sheng, who was watching from outside, could not help but shiver. In a small voice, she asked, ¡°Do you think he really has a video?¡± Huo Xuanzhou frowned and covered her mouth to prevent her from speaking. She should just watch the show. What was she saying? He whispered in her ear, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± That Edward was a liar and a pretty good liar too. Who knew if he had videos or not? However, it did not matter if he had. Was Sixth Uncle someone a scumbag like him could threaten? Ling Sheng knew that her father had a bad temper, but this was the first time she had watched him hit someone within such close proximity. He was so incredibly handsome that she could not help but want to scream and cheer him on! It was really the kind of feeling from a nefarious and super handsome psycho one would see in movies and television dramas! It made one¡¯s blood boil even while one¡¯s scalp went numb at the same time! It was so awesome! When Huo Ci bashed him with the stick, he also picked up a piece of cloth by the side in passing. He disliked him for being noisy; he was so noisy that it annoyed him, so he stuffed the cloth in his mouth. Then, the duo, who had been peeping at the door, watched as he beat him toward death¡¯s door like he was venting his anger. Ling Sheng was a little worried that her father would beat him to death if he continued playing like this. Then, she would really become the daughter of a murderer. Huo Xuanzhou was extremely excited. He was incredibly handsome! He was indeed his Sixth Uncle. Beat him up! Beat this scumbag to death! Beat this b*stard to death! Who was he threatening with his own revolting behavior? After Huo Ci was done battering him, he threw the stick right onto Edward¡¯s body and turned to look in the direction of the door. His eyes were as sharp as real knives, and said coldly, ¡°Have you seen enough? Hurry and get in here!¡± Ling Sheng turned around and took a look at Huo Xuanzhou, urging him to go in. Anyway, she would not go in to seek death. Although her father was incredibly handsome at this moment, he looked like a death god. He was too frightening. To be honest, she was timid. Huo Xuanzhou pushed the door open without hesitation. How could he let his younger sister go for this kind of thing? As her elder brother, he had to protect her. He smiled and gave Huo Ci a thumbs-up. ¡°Sixth Uncle is formidable!¡± Huo Ci¡¯s lips curled up into a cold sneer as he shot him a look before looking in the direction of the door again. ¡°Get in here! I¡¯m talking about you!¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s scalp went numb, and she bit her lips, wanting to cry. She was still discovered in the end. What kind of eyesight was that? Huo Xuanzhou had already gone in. Why did he still want her to go in? She mimicked Huo Xuanzhou and flattered him. ¡°Father, you¡¯re too handsome!¡± Huo Ci did not buy it. ¡°Don¡¯t you try to flatter me.¡± Ling Sheng looked at the half-dead Edward on the ground and asked carefully, ¡°What if he posts the videos?¡± Huo Ci gave her a disdainful look as though he was looking at a retard. ¡°Are you my real f*cking child?¡± F*ck, how could he have fathered a fool? Her intelligence was definitely inherited from that irresponsible mother of hers! Ling Sheng had confusion written all over her face. What did he mean? Huo Xuanzhou laughed, ¡°Sixth Uncle means that this scumbag is lying to him. He doesn¡¯t have any evidence at all.¡± Huo Ci shot him a cold look. Huo Xuanzhou hurriedly corrected himself tactfully and chuckled, ¡°Sixth Uncle, that railing broke off because it has not been repaired for years. It has nothing to do with you! If anyone dares to say it¡¯s you again, I won¡¯t let him off!¡± Chapter 887 - A Vicious Character Ling Sheng shot him a disdainful look. Tsk, bootlicker! Yes-man! However, this Edward was also a talent. He did not have any evidence, yet he had dared to call her father out to threaten him. If he was an ordinary person, he would definitely have been deceived by this old hand. Actually, deception made use of the human heart. If one was deceived by him, it could only mean that one had a guilty conscience and was mentally unstable. However, her father was someone who attacked without hesitation instead of wasting time talking to him. For example, a fool like Huo Feifei had been deceived. She had been greedy for riches and the enjoyment and sense of superiority that his fake identity had brought her. Huo Xiao and the others were all waiting in the living room, but they didn¡¯t see Huo Ci return. ¡°Father, Father, you have to support me!¡± At this moment, Huo Pei could only place his hopes on the Old Master. He knelt beside him while crying and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I¡¯m his elder brother. If I kneel to him, will there be any justice in the world? Is there any order in the world?¡± He did not believe that Sixth Brother hadn¡¯t tampered with it. He only hated himself for being careless. He hated himself for not having expected him to do it so cleanly. However, he refused to give the assets he had to Sixth Brother no matter what. The only valuable assets he had were the jewelry business. If he gave them to Sixth Brother, what kind of life would their family look forward to in the future? The onlookers glanced at one another. What was this called? A greedy man is like a snake which tries to swallow an elephant. He suffered a double loss after trying to trick his enemy! No one could blame Sixth Brother for wiping his tracks cleanly. However, Fifth Brother could only blame himself for being too greedy. If he had not been eyeing the items in Sixth Brother¡¯s hands, this situation would not have happened. Now, it seemed like he was planning to deny everything and plead the Old Master for leniency. ¡°Father, Fifth Brother is right. He¡¯s the elder brother, and Sixth Brother is the younger brother. It¡¯s not reasonable for an elder brother to kneel before a younger brother in this world.¡± Huo Ji was the first to speak. After all, Fifth Brother was his own brother. As the saying goes, biological brothers fight a tiger while fathers and sons go to battle together[1]. Who did Huo Ci think he was? If he didn¡¯t help his own brother, was he supposed to help an outsider? ¡°That¡¯s right, Father. Fifth Brother only said that because he was compelled by anxiety too. What bet? We¡¯re all brothers. How can it be so serious, right?¡± Huo Li knew very well that Sixth Brother was already tempted to deal with them. If they still took part in internal strife, how could they fight Sixth Brother? ¡°There¡¯s no overnight feud between brothers. Father, please let Fifth Brother off this time,¡± Huo Ting also spoke up. However, he was tugged by his wife, Jiang Meiyun, and she even glared at him, not allowing him to speak. Huo Zhen was present, but his face remained dark and expressionless. Even when the other brothers were speaking, he did not show any emotion. However, the veins on his hand, which was holding the walking stick, were bulging. His veins could be seen clearly, and his lowered eyes were full of hatred. This was obviously a trap set by Sixth Brother to make Fifth Brother jump inside. Early on, he had already reminded them that Sixth Brother was not a fool. He was just a tiger that had temporarily retracted his sharp claws and teeth. They had to be careful of him! However, what did they do? They still treated him like a paper tiger. They always felt that he was protected by his sworn brothers who had gone through life-and-death situations with him. That was why he could be arrogant and domineering. That was why he could be so condescending yet remain safe. Otherwise, he would have been killed countless times. However, why couldn¡¯t they use their brains to think about it? What right did a paper tiger have to be protected by the guardian of the Rong Family, protected by the guardian of the Yan Family at the risk of his life, for the Jiang Family to be totally devoted to him and that person of the Lu Family to call him Sixth Brother? After Huo Pei begged the Old Master in tears, the rest of the family started to try to persuade him. While Huo Ci was not around, they should quickly make the Old Master change his mind. When Ling Sheng walked in crying, everyone was shocked. Huo Xiao was the first to stand up. He was so nervous that he did not even take his walking stick as he went up to her. He shouted anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s hair was disheveled. After looking at Huo Xiao with tears in her eyes, she ran headlong into his embrace. She did not speak either and just cried. She cried pitifully, miserably, helplessly, and fearfully, her small body trembling uncontrollably. Huo Xiao¡¯s temper made him anxious and his heart ache. Upon seeing his dear granddaughter weep so sadly, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Tell Grandpa what¡¯s wrong. What happened?¡± Su Xiyin was also anxious as she carried Xiaoqi over. She did not know what had happened or why she was crying so hard. Before she could ask, she saw Huo Xuanzhou and Huo Ci enter. Huo Xuanzhou was even dragging someone on the ground as though he was dragging a lousy rag. He bellowed angrily, ¡°Grandpa, you have to stand up for Ling Sheng! This scumbag bullied my little sister!¡± The others still did not know what had happened, but Huo Feifei¡¯s face suddenly turned pale as she had recognized him. The person Huo Xuanzhou was dragging was not anyone else, but her fianc¨¦, Edward. She dashed over straight away and shouted mournfully, ¡°Edward, what happened to you? Who beat you up like this?¡± Huo Xuanzhou raised an eyebrow with a mocking expression. Idiot, you still can¡¯t you see what¡¯s going on? Why are you crying? He¡¯s just a swindler. You still have true feelings for someone like him now? Huo Xiao looked at Huo Xuanzhou in panic. ¡°You! Tell me what happened!¡± Huo Xuanzhou started talking according to what they had discussed. His words were full of passion and righteous indignation. Edward had asked Ling Sheng out and said that he had something to tell her. Then, he had wanted to grab the opportunity to bully her in the warehouse. Then, he and Huo Ci arrived in time to save Ling Sheng from Edward¡¯s dishonorable intentions. So they taught him a small lesson. Jiang Meiyun had never understood why her son was on such good terms with his Sixth Uncle. Then, she looked at Edward, who had been beaten so badly that he was probably only hanging on by a breath. Was this a ¡®small¡¯ lesson? If the two of them taught him a real lesson, would he be gone? When Xiao Hui and her husband saw the situation in front of them, their vision started turning black from anger. When they hit Edward, it was the same as them slapping both of their faces! Huo Feifei squatted by the side and wiped her tears, her voice hoarse from crying. ¡°Edward! Edward, tell Grandpa quickly exactly what happened. How could you have done something like that? You didn¡¯t do it! You were wronged, right?¡± Only Edward¡¯s mind was still spinning. As a professional swindler, he had to keep his mind clear no matter when or where. However, his body was in so much pain right now that it was falling apart, and his organs were twisting together in pain. He did not have the energy to speak. He had wandered from place to place for many years, had been to many countries, and had deceived countless people. However, this was the first time he had met a ruthless character like Huo Ci. He did not care about anything and just pummeled him directly! He was even. How could he be sure that he did not have any evidence in his hands at all? Shouldn¡¯t an ordinary person feel afraid immediately? Was he even human? [1] This proverb means that during dangerous times, the most reliable people are one¡¯s own blood relatives. Chapter 888 - Separate from Him Upon hearing Huo Feifei¡¯s words, Ling Sheng sobbed even harder. She cried at the top of her lungs, sniffling aggrievedly, looking like she was running out of breath from crying. Upon seeing his dear granddaughter cry like this, Huo Xiao could not care less. If he had not seen that he was already almost beaten to death, Huo Xiao would have continued ordering him to be beaten. He pointed at Fourth Brother and his wife and roared angrily, ¡°Look at you people! What kind of rubbish did you bring home?! You only cause me trouble. Hurry up and throw him out.¡± ¡°Grandpa, how can you only listen to Sixth Uncle and Huo Xuanzhou¡¯s side of the story? You should listen to what Edward has to say instead.¡± Huo Feifei¡¯s face was full of tears too as she raised her head in grief and indignation. Huo Xuanzhou laughed and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to listen. Grandpa, I¡¯ve checked. This scumbag is a swindler. He¡¯s not a prince at all. He¡¯s deceived many people. This scumbag should have researched about our Huo Family. He conned his way to us.¡± Upon hearing this, Huo Feifei screeched hysterically, ¡°Brother Zhou, even if Edward is in the wrong, you don¡¯t have to slander him!¡± ¡°You fool!¡± Huo Xuanzhou let out a cold snort and pointed at her. ¡°I¡¯m too embarrassed to say anything about you. What¡¯s the point of having eyes and brains? To come to our Huo Family with a swindler to cheat us of our money and food? Or Huo Feifei, perhaps you know that he is a con-man and joined forces with him to cheat us of our money?¡± Huo Feifei¡¯s pupils shook, but she still could not believe it. She argued angrily and anxiously, ¡°You¡¯re spouting nonsense!¡± Huo Xuanzhou laughed from her stupidity. This was the first time he had seen a moron this stupid. He kicked Edward and said, ¡°He has plenty of names. Last year, his name was James. He was a banker who had deceived a Danish girl. He even had a child, but he ran away.¡± ¡°Two years ago, his name was Kevin. His family was in the oil business, and he had cheated a Chinese girl of 20 million. ¡°Before the New Year, his name was Steve. He was an artwork collector and had deceived a French girl. Huo Feifei, do you still want me to explain everything to you one by one?¡± Xiao Hui and Huo Li¡¯s faces turned pale instantly. They had long realized and suspected that a prince could not be like Edward. However, for their own face, they did not expose him. They thought that when Huo Feifei left, no one would be bothered by this problem anymore. They would simply show off as they should. However, they had not expected Edward to do such a thing. Before he could get lost, his true colors had been exposed by others. Edward lay on the ground like a dead dog, exhaling more than he was inhaling. He endured the excruciating pain and argued angrily. ¡°Just you people wait. Do you think the Budan Kingdom is easy to push around? I¡¯ll definitely report you to the embassy and let the whole world know of your evil deeds!¡± Huo Ci would not hit him in front of so many people so he gave Huo Xuanzhou a sideways look. Huo Xuanzhou stomped on his face and laughed in anger. What a shameless person! How dare he say that? ¡°F*ck, I gave you face, but you don¡¯t want it? I¡¯ll send you to prison!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Edward¡¯s mouth was stepped on, and he could not speak anymore. His face was contorted hideously as he looked toward Huo Feifei for help. ¡°Huo Xuanzhou,¡± Huo Feifei was annoyed as she called out his name directly. ¡°Do you really want our Huo Family¡¯s reputation to be tarnished internationally? Do you want the whole world to know that our Huo Family humiliated and beat up a prince?¡± ¡°Who the f*ck is ¡®our¡¯?¡± Huo Xuanzhou looked at her arrogantly. ¡°Where¡¯s your brain? Huo Feifei, your brain has been f*cking eaten by a dog. Get lost!¡± Edward wanted to throw out threats and excuses, but he could not make any more noise. After Huo Ci¡¯s cold and bloody gaze landed on him, he only felt fear rise in his heart. They were obviously fearless and had also seen through that he had no evidence against them. This was the first time he had met such a person, who was not afraid of anything. If someone was afraid of something, it would be easy to control and threaten him. The most terrifying thing was this kind of person who was not afraid of anything! ¡°Grandpa, this scumbag not only has evil intentions toward Sheng Sheng, but he also wronged my Sixth Uncle. Can I do away with him?¡± Huo Xuanzhou got angrier as he spoke. He kicked him again. ¡°Ah Zhou, stop! Are you going to kill someone? Our Huo Family uses reason to persuade others, not violence!¡± Upon hearing that he had wronged Huo Ci, Huo Pei¡¯s eyes darted around sneakily. ¡°Edward, tell me. Don¡¯t be afraid. If anything happens, I¡¯ll seek justice for you!¡± Perhaps this Edward had been beaten up to this state because he had evidence against Sixth Brother and wanted to threaten him. That was why Sixth Brother had beaten him up! Edward crawled to Huo Pei¡¯s side. He was so angry that he wasn¡¯t afraid of anything anymore. He only wanted revenge. He pointed at Huo Ci with hatred. ¡°I saw it! I saw him tampering with the railing! It was him!¡± ¡°Grandpa, look at this swindler. Not only did he bully my sister, but he also dared to slander her!¡± Huo Xuanzhou walked over to drag him back. He wanted to kill him! Huo Feifei was stupid to begin with. The situation in front of her was so complicated that she had no idea what to do anymore. She could only look at Fourth Brother and his wife pleadingly. ¡°Sixth Brother, are you trying to silence him? Are you afraid that Edward will say something unfavorable to you?¡± Huo Li could not just stand by and watch either. After all, Feifei had brought Edward back. If Sixth Brother and the others were telling the truth, the Old Master would not let them off! ¡°Then, tell me, when did you see me?¡± Huo Ci was fearless. If he could get caught doing that small matter, he would have lived in vain. ¡°The afternoon before yesterday.¡± Edward did not know when he had done it, but he would definitely be beaten to death by those two demons if he did not tell them. ¡°What time?¡± Huo Ci asked again. Edward relied on the fact that Huo Pei was on his side now and would definitely stand on his side. He continued to spout nonsense. ¡°Around three o¡¯clock!¡± Huo Ci laughed and simply looked at Huo Pei. ¡°Fifth Brother, you bribed Edward, right? You really put in a lot of effort to get him to slander me!¡± Huo Pei had not expected this Edward to be a fool. How did he become a swindler with such an IQ? Exactly how stupid were those people to be deceived by him? He kicked him away and tried to set himself apart from him. ¡°How would I know? He¡¯s from the fourth branch. What does he have to do with me? He was the one who said he saw you tampering with it.¡± At around three o¡¯clock in the afternoon the day before yesterday, Sixth Brother had not been at home at all. He had seen him go out with his own eyes and had not come back ever since. He definitely had an alibi. Huo Ci looked at Huo Xiao seriously. ¡°Father, I wasn¡¯t at home the whole day before yesterday. Elder Brother Rong and the others can testify for me. King William and the others can testify for me too. Do you want me to get them to come over to prove my words?¡± Chapter 889 - Mr. Nangong’s Visit Edward had not expected Huo Pei to kick him out again without even resisting. He knew that this was the end. He endured the pain and stood up to run. However, just as he reached the door, he was kicked into the house again by someone. With a bang, he fell heavily to the ground once more. There were a few crisp sounds. He did not know which bone had cracked, but intense pain enveloped him. He finally understood what it meant by even fainting was a kind of luxury. After An Yan kicked him away, he looked toward the crowd in embarrassment. ¡°Sorry, I was rude. Please forgive me, Old Master Huo.¡± That guy had nearly bumped into the Third Master just now. After a glance, he realized that it was that swindler who had pretended to be a prince and come to the Huo Family to cheat them. Upon seeing the young lady crying with constant sobs in the house, Jun Shiyan¡¯s heart ached suddenly. He walked over anxiously, but the young lady was leaning in the Old Master¡¯s embrace. He could not do anything. Huo Ci glared at him in disdain. He had come quite quickly. Had he run over immediately after the call? Jun Shiyan only had to take a look at the living room to know roughly what was going on. He called for An Yan. An Yan walked forward and passed the information in his hand to him. ¡°Grandpa, this is the information I found. Please take a look.¡± Jun Shiyan personally handed over Edward¡¯s personal information. He had originally wanted to bring the young lady to his side while Huo Xiao was reading the materials and ask her about the specific situation. However, Huo Ci had already pulled Ling Sheng away first and separated the two of them. He even gave him a warning glare, showing him a bad attitude. Jun Shiyan let out a low sigh. Then, he saw the young lady turn around quietly and sneak a look at him. She smiled brightly and even stuck out her tongue mischievously. He finally felt relieved, knowing that she must be cooperating with the act. Huo Xuanzhou had long known that Edward was a swindler, but he had not printed out the details. He gave him a contemptuous look. This scumbag Old Jun sure knew how to please others! After Huo Xiao finished reading the information, he flew into a rage and threw it right on Fourth Son Huo Li¡¯s face. He pointed at the couple, ¡°Look, take a good look yourselves! You two raised a good daughter! She dares to bring anyone home! Look at it yourselves!¡± Huo Li and Xiao Hui were already feeling guilty. When they saw the information, they were so angry that their lungs exploded. Their hearts were burning with fury, and they blamed it all on Jun Shiyan. Why was he meddling in other people¡¯s business? This was their Huo Family¡¯s business, not his Gu Family¡¯s! ¡°Father, we didn¡¯t know either!¡± What else could Huo Li do? He could only pretend to be stupid to the end. Who would have known that this Edward would pretend to be a prince and come to the Huo Family to defraud them? ¡°Father, Feifei didn¡¯t know that this scumbag is a swindler either!¡± Xiao Hui started wiping her tears away immediately. She hugged Huo Feifei and pretended to cry. ¡°Our Feifei¡­ Poor Feifei! She¡¯s already suffering from being deceived, yet she still has to receive a scolding! What kind of sin have I committed to be punished like this?!¡± Huo Xiao hated people weeping endlessly in front of him the most. He did not even want to look at the trash on the ground anymore. He ordered Huo Ci, ¡°Get him out of here! Get him out of here!¡± Huo Li was so angry that he also rushed over to thrash Edward. ¡°You lied to my daughter, my Huo Family, and framed my younger brother. I¡¯ll beat you to death today, you beast!¡± Huo Feifei was already dumbfounded. When she had heard Huo Xuanzhou say that he was a swindler, she had still been able to comfort herself that he was lying. However, when she had seen the specific information, her heart had instantly hit rock bottom. She stood rooted to the ground without moving. Her eyes were lowered slightly, and hatred and jealousy boiled in them. Why? Why did the heavens do this to her? What right did that little b*stard Ling Sheng have to possess such an outstanding man like the Third Master?! She had gone around in circles, thinking that she had hit the jackpot. However, she had discovered that all her efforts had been in vain. There was nothing left. She had nothing now! She hated! She hated the unfairness of the heavens! Ling Sheng could receive the best treatment as soon as she came to the Huo Family. She would be able to put her name in the Huo Family¡¯s genealogy and enter the Huo Family¡¯s ancestral hall with the men at home. The very place that she, Huo Feifei, had dreamed of stepping into! As for her? In all these years, she had been doing her part cautiously and conscientiously, doing everything she should as the granddaughter of the Huo Family. However, the Old Master had never taken her seriously or looked her straight in the eyes. Her name had never been included in the Huo Family genealogical record, and she was not allowed to step foot in the Huo Family ancestral hall either! Compared to the blow that Edward had dealt her with as a swindler, she was even more disheartened. She resented all of them for not taking her seriously! Even when she had found a prince to bring him, they appeared to compliment her on the surface, but they actually still hadn¡¯t taken her seriously! Edward was a habitual criminal, swindler, and fugitive who was wanted by a good several countries as a joint arrest. In the end, when he was taken away by the National Security Bureau, he was still shouting that he was not from China, so the Chinese legal institutions had no right to arrest or try him at court. Huo Feifei seemed to have suffered a huge blow. She did not say anything and was taken away by Xiao Hui in a trance. Upon seeing that the matter was over, Huo Pei shot his son a look and prepared to slip away. He would delay it as long as he could. He would plead for leniency with the Old Master when he had the chance. Anyway, he absolutely wouldn¡¯t hand over the jewelry business in his hands to Sixth Brother. He definitely wouldn¡¯t kneel down to that scumbag Sixth Brother either! Huo Xuanzhou blocked the entrance and smiled politely. ¡°Fifth Uncle, where are you going?¡± Huo Pei¡¯s face was ashen as he glared at the person who had ruined his plan. ¡°You¡¯re Huo Ci¡¯s lackey!¡± ¡°Fifth Uncle, you flatter me.¡± Huo Xuanzhou seemed quite proud as he shouted to the front, ¡°Grandpa, Fifth Uncle wants to run! I¡¯ve caught him for you.¡± Huo Xiao was full of anger as he bellowed angrily, ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going? A monk may run away but the temple remains[1]! Get back here!¡± Huo Ci sat on the sofa with a languid look with his legs crossed and a smile on his lips. When he saw Huo Pei walk over with a dark face, he tapped the table with his fingers. ¡°Fifth Brother, kneel. Father already said that this will have to happen sooner or later.¡± Huo Pei¡¯s face was scarily dark. After glaring at Huo Ci ferociously, he knelt in front of Huo Xiao and Su Xiyin with a thud. He did not care about his dignity anymore and started wailing. ¡°Father, Mother, I know my mistake now. That jewelry business is the only business I have. If I give it to Sixth Brother, how will I survive in the future?¡± He held it in until his chest felt like it was about to explode. He hated Huo Ci to the core. The latter was the one who had tampered with the railing, but in the end, he had to apologize and give up the assets he had! Was there still any justice in this world?! The only profitable business in his hand was the jewelry business. He definitely wouldn¡¯t give it to Sixth Brother. No matter what method he used, he would not give it to him! Huo Ci was so angry that he laughed. F*ck, he knew that he was a spineless debt dodger, but did he really think he would let him go if he begged for mercy? In the past, when his parents had helped to plead for mercy, he had been magnanimous enough not to stoop to his level. However, this time, it wouldn¡¯t work. It was useless no matter who pleaded for mercy! Jun Shiyan stood beside Ling Sheng and poked her secretly with his fingers to ¡®ask¡¯ her what had happened. Ling Sheng whispered in his ear and briefly told him about Cao Yunxian¡¯s fall and her father¡¯s bet with Fifth Uncle. Huo Ci had been paying attention to the duo the whole time. When he saw the duo slowly move close to each other while standing, his eyes blazed as he looked at Ling Sheng. ¡°Sit over here!¡± Ling Sheng did not want to sit there from the bottom of her heart. That was the center of the battle. Her Fifth Uncle was kneeling on the ground. What did she look like if she were to sit there? It was terrifying. She did not want to be dragged into it. However, since her father had spoken, she could only shift there, taking her own sweet time. She wanted to call Jun Shiyan over, but after being glared at by her father as a warning, she wilted and sat up straight like a primary school student. ¡°Father, Mother, help me plead with Sixth Brother for mercy. I know I was wrong. You guys know that I¡¯m a gambler too. When my gambling addiction kicks in, I just get hot-headed. I don¡¯t know anything anymore,¡± Huo Pei complained tearfully. What else could he do? No matter how angry he was, he had to put this aside for the time being. He was not in a hurry to seek revenge either. The most important thing now was to protect the assets he had. Su Xiyin was expressionless. In the past, she would have helped to speak up for him, but that was impossible now. Why would she help the person who had insulted and set up her son and granddaughter? In the end, people¡¯s hearts were biased, and she was no exception. In the past, she had given in to them when she could and retreated when she could. She had treated them well, but she had not received equal returns. There was no brotherly affection in their eyes, only money! As a father, Huo Xiao was in a difficult position. Both of them were his sons.m He did scold Sixth Son every day for not engaging in proper work. However, it wasn¡¯t that he wanted to scold him. He was just angry. He was angry at himself! Out of these sons in the family, only Sixth Son could enter his eye. If the Huo Family¡¯s business fell into Sixth Brother¡¯s hands, he would definitely be able to develop it to greater heights with his means! However, if it landed in the hands of these prodigals, it would only be squandered! Sixth Son was not short of money. In the past, he truly hadn¡¯t wanted the Huo Family¡¯s assets either. This had all been caused by their antics. Ever since Sixth Son had returned with Sheng Sheng, all of them had started jumping up and down without stopping! Now that he had pissed off Sixth Son and could not win against him as well, he had started to plead with him for help. How could he have fathered such a useless thing? ¡°Father!¡± Huo Pei wiped his tears. When he saw Huo Xiao¡¯s expression waver, he was overjoyed inwardly. He knew that there was a chance. Then, he continued crying, ¡°You know that our whole family lives on that small business. If it¡¯s gone¡­ I surely can¡¯t live off of you and ask you for money!¡± Huo Xiao frowned deeply and looked at Huo Ci. ¡°Sixth Son, you¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, the butler, Uncle Liu, ran in hurriedly. He looked at the Old Master with a complicated expression. ¡°Old Master, the Old Master of the Nangong Family is here to visit.¡± Huo Xiao was about to mediate the situation between his sons when he heard ¡®Mr. Nangong¡¯. He subconsciously asked, ¡°Which Mr. Nangong?¡± [1] An idiom that means that one will not be able to escape or avoid an issue forever. Chapter 890 - Negotiating with the Huo Family Chapter 890: Negotiating with the Huo Family Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Nangong Lun, Mr. Nangong.¡± Uncle Liu stole a look at the Old Master. It had been more than 20 years. Ever since the two families had fallen out, his family¡¯s old master had not seen the old master of the Nangong Family for more than 20 years. Ling Sheng could clearly see the expressions of her grandparents change when Uncle Liu mentioned Nangong Lun¡¯s name. Her father¡¯s expression also changed, and the surrounding air seemed to freeze. Old Master Nangong, Nangong Lun? She had never heard anyone mention the Nangong Family¡¯s Old Master¡¯s name. So this Nangong Lun should be her nominal grandpa? Ling Sheng did not dare ask the person beside her. So, she looked at Jun Shiyan quietly and saw him nod, he gave her a positive answer. ¡°All of you should leave!¡± Huo Xiao paused for a long time before saying. Huo Pei¡¯s eyes lit up. Ignoring Huo Ci¡¯s sharp and mocking gaze, he stood up and ran. God was helping him! At the critical moment, the Old Master of the Nangong Family had come. He had been given sufficient time to submit to the Old Master. As long as their father spoke, Sixth Brother would not be able to force him to hand over the business in his hand again! Upon Huo Xiao¡¯s order, before the others could leave, Ling Sheng, who was sitting on pins and needles, was the first to stand up and run. She even dragged Jun Shiyan along. However, before she could run two steps, Huo Xiao stopped her. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Before Huo Xuanzhou could move, he saw her slip away faster than a rabbit. He was amused. How interesting. Her grandpa was here yet she wanted to be the first to run! Ling Sheng¡¯s forehead darkened as she stopped in her tracks. She let out an awkward cough and pouted as she looked at Jun Shiyan pitifully. She really did not want to stay! What the hell did her maternal grandfather have to do with her? She did not want to see that heartless old man who had abandoned the original owner! However, her mother had already gone home. Why had he come to China? Had the two of them missed each other by accident? One had gone home from China, while the other had come to China from home. Jun Shiyan met the young lady¡¯s pitiful eyes and comforted her in a low voice. ¡°It¡¯s all right. He doesn¡¯t eat people.¡± Uncle Nangong was a rigid person who liked silence. Although he had a good relationship with Sister Yu and Brother Mo, he did not have a deep relationship with him. Ling Sheng¡¯s small face was bitter as she sat back down with a frown. Unwillingness was written all over her face. She took a look at her grandpa and tried to negotiate in a soft voice, ¡°Grandpa, you guys can chat. Can I take Xiaoqi away first?¡± Huo Xiao¡¯s expression was not good. He was so serious that it was a little scary. His face was stern as he said, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go anywhere. Sit right here.¡± He wanted to ask him why. He did not want the child? So, he had to throw the child away? Why couldn¡¯t he have secretly sent the child back to them? His dear granddaughter would not have suffered so much outside! He had wanted to search for him, but he had dared to come looking for him at his doorstep now? How bold of him! It was rare for Su Xiyin to become so solemn too. Her grip on Xiaoqi tightened involuntarily, and her chest felt like it was on fire. Great! How great! He had actually dared to come personally! Huo Ci¡¯s expression was a little complicated as he maintained his casual and lazy attitude. He even took out his phone and started playing games. Ling Sheng took a look at her sloppy father. She really wanted to remind him loudly that his father-in-law was here! 1 After everyone left, only Ling Sheng and her family were left. Huo Xiao, Su Xiyin, Huo Ci, Xiaoqi, Ling Sheng, and Jun Shiyan were present. Jun Shiyan sat opposite them in self-awareness and even shot Xiaoqi a meaningful look. Quick-witted Xiaoqi informed his great-grandmother before running over to him. ¡°Dad, is Grandma¡¯s father here?¡± Xiaoqi¡¯s expression was very serious, and his voice was also pressed very low. He was already very comfortable calling him Dad. He used it freely. ¡°Yes.¡± Jun Shiyan nodded and looked at the few people opposite him, who bore different expressions. Ling Sheng felt a little pressured. She was sandwiched between her father and grandpa. She rubbed against them and stole a look at this and that. In the end, she stood up like a rabbit and ran to Jun Shiyan¡¯s side before sitting down. 1 Upon seeing the young lady¡¯s series of small actions, Jun Shiyan felt that she was so adorable that his heart melted. His lips curled up into a loving smile as he comforted her gently. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. We¡¯re all here.¡± He really wanted to hold the young lady¡¯s hand, but there was a lot of pressure coming from the opposite side, especially when the young lady had just run over. Her grandpa was already staring at him like he was watching a thief. When Ling Sheng arrived at this side, she finally felt that she could catch her breath. Her grandpa¡¯s and father¡¯s auras were really suffocating. This was also the first time she had felt such a heavy oppression from her grandpa. Although her father seemed to be playing a game, that indescribable pressure really wasn¡¯t something an ordinary person could withstand. The current situation would only get worse later. For now, she only wanted to know if her mother had returned home or if she knew that the Old Master had come to China. It had been 23 years since Nangong Lun had stepped into China, and he had never thought that his stepping into China again was related to the Huo Family. What an ill-fated relationship! Ill-fated! He had never expected Old Li to betray him and disobey his orders. He had actually handed the child over to his niece to raise. Neither had he expected Old Li to be muddled when he got old. After his niece¡¯s death, he had actually gotten that child to come to the Huo Family to find Huo Ci! Now, Yu¡¯er already knew the truth. He had no intention of gaining her forgiveness, nor had he ever regretted his decision back then. However, he was the cause of this situation, so he should also be the one to end this. The child had been found. Given Yu¡¯er¡¯s temper, she definitely wouldn¡¯t leave her alone. He could accept her daughter for her sake. He had come this time to negotiate with the Huo Family and take her away from them! This was Yu¡¯er¡¯s wish, so he would fulfill it for her. Ling Sheng was really a little nervous. She did not know what she was nervous about. Perhaps it was because her grandparents had become serious, which also made her feel that the mood had gotten inexplicably solemn. The moment Nangong Lun entered, his gaze landed on Ling Sheng. He had seen all the photos and videos. She was a very smart child who liked to smile. She was prettier in person than on television. Her black, bright eyes resembled Yu¡¯er¡¯s. Ling Sheng was also sizing him up. The old man was in his sixties, and he was hale and hearty. However, he looked serious and rigid. His square face was very imposing, and he did not have the kind and amiable air an old man of this age should have. After some comparison, she still liked her paternal grandpa. She did not like this so-called maternal grandpa. He gave her a bad feeling. Xiaoqi looked at the newcomer curiously too.. He pursed his lips and sat upright beside Jun Shiyan and Ling Sheng. Chapter 891 - Leave for a While Huo Ci and Jun Shiyan instinctively got up to welcome him. Huo Xiao shot them a cold look. ¡°Sit properly. Where are you going?¡± Jun Shiyan let out a low cough and nodded politely at Nangong Lun before calling him Uncle Nangong. No matter what, Huo Ci was still a junior. He ignored Huo Xiao¡¯s warning and continued to act like he didn¡¯t care about anything. He looked at him and smiled. ¡°Uncle Nangong, welcome, welcome. What wind blew you here?¡± Nangong Lun had not expected that after more than 20 years, the man in front of him had not changed at all. Back when he had first visited him, he remembered that he had also been like this. He had thought that this child was not good enough and was not worthy of Yu¡¯er back then. However, the marriage had been personally arranged by his wife. He could not bear to disappoint her soul in heaven, nor could he disrespect his old friend¡¯s feelings. Thus, he tacitly agreed to let the two of them interact on their own. If they could get together, so be it. But it would be best if they did not end up together. Reality had proven that his first evaluation of him had been right. Huo Ci was frivolous and amorous. All women were nothing to him. He would not stop in his tracks for anyone. In the end, Yu¡¯er left China heartbroken while carrying a child and vowed never to step foot in China again. His heart ached for his daughter, and he wanted to sever the last connection between them so he got rid of the child. What was wrong with that? In the past, Huo Xiao had always felt that he had let his old friend down. It was all their Huo Family¡¯s fault. They had let down the young lady. It was all his son¡¯s fault for breaking the lady¡¯s heart. However, ever since he had found out that Ling Sheng was Yu¡¯er and his son¡¯s daughter, and the reason she had been left to wander outside was because of what this old man had done¡­ The guilt in his heart had completely dissipated, replaced by rage! ¡°Elder Brother Huo, Sister-in-law.¡± Nangong Lun was ten years younger than Huo Xiao. He had to call him Elder Brother when they met. Before the incident, the two families had been long-time friends and had a good relationship. Huo Xiao let out a cold snort and did not show him a pleasant attitude. ¡°Why did you come all the way here?¡± Su Xiyin nodded slightly and hummed in a complete lack of enthusiasm as well. Upon hearing her husband¡¯s sarcastic tone, she even bumped him to ¡®tell¡¯ him to speak nicely. Huo Xiao did not speak, but Nangong Lun did not sit down either. After all, he was a guest. He only stood by the side and glanced at the child sitting beside Ling Sheng. He was a pretty, smart-looking child who looked a little like Little Mo when he was young. He had heard from Old Li that the child¡¯s father was unknown. The lady had gotten pregnant due to an accident and had given birth to a child. Her fate had been rough too. Nangong Lun did not sit. Huo Ci and Jun Shiyan, the two juniors, also stood with him. It was illogical for them to sit since their elder was standing. Ling Sheng had not taken another look at him from the start to the end. Who was acting out a deep relationship between a grandfather and a granddaughter? She didn¡¯t know who this guy was! She could clearly feel that the old man, who had entered, did not feel any guilt toward her. There was only some kind of foreign pity that made her heart feel cold. Yes, he felt pity for her. How laughable was that? She was no one else but his daughter¡¯s biological daughter. She was the child he had personally ordered to be sent away. She found it unbelievable that he would show such an expression to her. His gaze told her that he was still stubbornly holding on to what he thought was the right decision. In his heart, he had not done anything wrong by sending her away and making her leave her mother as soon as she was born. However, when he looked at Xiaoqi, his eyes softened a little. Perhaps people liked children when they got old, especially children who were related to them by blood. In the end, Su Xiyin was the one who spoke. ¡°Why are you standing? Sit. What do you want to drink?¡± Since he was a guest, they could not keep him standing. Nangong Lun sat down, and Uncle Liu came forward to ask him what he wanted to drink. He only said in a low voice, ¡°Plain water will do. Thank you.¡± Upon seeing him sit down, Jun Shiyan and Huo Ci also sat down. Huo Xiao took a sip of tea and looked at him. ¡°Why? After so many years, you remembered that you have an older brother like me and came to see me?¡± Nangong Lun smiled politely and looked at Ling Sheng and the others. ¡°Brother Huo, I¡¯m here to discuss something important. Can you get them to leave?¡± Huo Xiao added, ¡°We¡¯re all family. Why should they leave? Just say what you want to say!¡± Ling Sheng felt that although the conversation between the big shots seemed peaceful, there was actually a profound, hidden meaning behind every word. In the end, Nangong Lun was still concerned about their past friendship. He didn¡¯t think it was good to easily shed all pretense of cordiality. Although everyone knew that no matter how strong the friendship had been, after experiencing such a thing and after such a long period of time had passed, there probably wasn¡¯t much feelings left between them. ¡°There are some words that will affect the child negatively.¡± Huo Xiao wanted to persist, but Huo Ci had already spoken. He looked at Ling Sheng¡¯s family of three and said, ¡°Sheng Sheng, you and Third Old Jun should take Xiaoqi back to the house first!¡± Ling Sheng did not want to hear it in the first place. She could guess that he had definitely come for her. However, she did not know if he wanted her to not appear in front of her mother in the future or if he wanted to take her away for her mother. No matter what, it had to be one of the two. Jun Shiyan carried Xiaoqi while Ling Sheng followed beside him. The family of three greeted them before going upstairs to their room. Nangong Lun took a deep look at Jun Shiyan¡¯s back view. He had not interacted much with Ah Yan, but he knew that he was a good child. Had they still gotten together in the end? It seemed like there was God¡¯s will and the heavens had arranged everything. When Yu¡¯er was pregnant, she had often said that she wanted to make the baby in her stomach his future wife. After going around in circles, what was his was still his. Within this ill-fated destiny, he had become the only positive narrative. When they reached the room and closed the door, Ling Sheng asked Jun Shiyan, ¡°Does my mother know he¡¯s coming?¡± She did not like him at all. There was no affinity within first look. Especially when he looked at her with pity and sympathy! She did not need his sympathy! If she wanted to find the culprit for all the hardships the original owner had gone through in the past, it would be him! ¡°She hasn¡¯t gotten off the plane yet,¡± Jun Shiyan shook his head. It was obviously impossible for her to know. Sister Yu was still on the plane now. It took eight hours to fly back home from China. ¡°My mother went home, but he came over. Did he do it on purpose? Did he specially pick this time to avoid her?¡± When Ling Sheng mentioned Nangong Lun, her tone was displeased. ¡°Third Master, why do you think he came?¡± She felt that he had definitely done it on purpose. He had not been willing to bump into her mother. He had definitely come at this time for another reason. ¡°I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s here, but he dotes on Sister Yu a lot.¡± Jun Shiyan knew that although his character was more inflexible, he cared and doted on Sister Yu the most. Chapter 892 - Fulfilling the Promise Therefore, as a father, he definitely did not want his daughter to suffer any harm. It was understandable for him to do something so drastic from his standpoint. However, from the perspective of his young lady, he definitely would not forgive his actions. If it had not been for him, she would have grown up happily instead of suffering so much hardships. ¡°Third Master, I won¡¯t forgive him anyway.¡± Ling Sheng sniffled and looked at him seriously. Jun Shiyan nodded and patted her furry head gently with his big hand. In a gentle voice, he said, ¡°No matter what decision you make, I¡¯ll always be on your side.¡± In the living room, after Ling Sheng and Jun Shiyan had left, the atmosphere became even heavier. Even Huo Ci became serious for once. Nangong Lun looked at Huo Xiao politely. ¡°I remember that Brother Huo once promised to fulfill my wish. I wonder if it¡¯s still valid now?¡± Huo Xiao frowned, not in a very good mood toward him. He let out a snort. ¡°Stop beating around the bush. Just say what you want to say. I don¡¯t have time to waste talking nonsense with you.¡± The problem now was that even if the Huo Family had felt guilty toward the Nangong Family in the past, they should be even because of Sheng Sheng! He was really capable. What was his heart made of? He was even willing to abandon his biological bloodline. Was he even human? ¡°I want Ling Sheng and Xiaoqi.¡± Nangong Lun wasn¡¯t someone who liked to beat around the bush, so he decided to be straightforward. He just did not know if he would acknowledge his promise back then! ¡°I don¡¯t agree!¡± Huo Ci¡¯s calm eyes, which were as deep as a cold pool, blazed with sudden anger as he sneered at him. ¡°Uncle Nangong, I think you should change your wish!¡± ¡°Brother Huo?¡± Nangong Lun was unwilling to look at him, so he automatically ignored his objection. Whenever he saw him, he could not help but get angry. If it had not been for him, Yu¡¯er would have followed the path he had paved. She would have gotten married, had children and lived a blissful life. He still had the cheek to talk to him! However, Huo Xiao laughed, angered by his self-righteous words. He took a sip of tea calmly before saying, ¡°Ci Er is right. Brother Nangong, you should change your wish. As long as Big Brother can do it, even if I use all of the Huo Family¡¯s ability, I¡¯ll do my best to satisfy you.¡± What kind of person was he? Did he think the child was a toy? He could throw her away if he wanted to. If he wanted her, he could have her. He wished! ¡°What if I told you that this was my only wish?¡± There had not been much change in Nangong Lun¡¯s expression from beginning to end, but the expression in his eyes had become increasingly cold and abstruse. At this moment, they were full of mockery. ¡°In that case, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t satisfy you with your wish. Sheng Sheng is a person, not an object. As elders, we have to listen to her opinion. My worthy brother, don¡¯t you think so!¡± Huo Xiao was not angry anymore. He had made up his mind to be shameless to the end. What kind of bullsh*t promise? What kind of bullsh*t wish? He wouldn¡¯t acknowledge it! He wouldn¡¯t acknowledge everything! Upon seeing his attitude, Nangong Lun already knew very well that he was planning to go back on his word shamelessly. ¡°Brother Huo told me that as long as it doesn¡¯t violate your morals, you will agree to anything. Don¡¯t you think it will ruin your Huo Family¡¯s reputation if you go back on your word now?¡± ¡°The reputation of my Huo Family? What reputation does my Huo Family have?¡± Huo Xiao laughed. ¡°You can even throw away your own biological grandchild, yet you still have the cheek to talk about the reputation of my Huo Family! You don¡¯t even want your humanity anymore. Why would I want my face? Why would I want the reputation of the Huo Family?¡± What kind of thing was his reputation? That he could even give up his face? Were these things more important than his dear granddaughter? Nangong Lun was angered. The look in his eyes changed again and again. Even his constantly expressionless face contorted slightly and grew gloomy. ¡°Is Brother Huo determined to deny it?¡± He had always known that this older brother was not the kind of person who would keep his word. However, he had never gone back on his word toward him once he had said something. Although he had been mentally prepared before coming, he still could not suppress his anger after being rejected suddenly. ¡°Nangong.¡± Su Xiyin¡¯s words had always been gentle. Had he come to snatch a person from them? It was impossible for them to hand her over to him. ¡°From the moment you steeled your heart and abandoned her, you had no right to take her back. When you sent her away back then, did you expect this day to come?¡± ¡°It¡¯s exactly because I didn¡¯t that I came personally.¡± Nangong Lun had not expected that they would develop such deep feelings for that girl in such a short period of time either. Or were they deliberately setting themselves against him that they did not disagree? She had asked him if he had expected this day to come. If he had long ago foreseen this, he definitely would not have let Old Li handle this matter. He should have done it cleanly so that she would never have the chance to find her way back again! ¡°If you¡¯re here for this matter, forgive me for not being able to keep you company.¡± Huo Xiao gave him a look and shouted, ¡°Uncle Liu, see the guest out.¡± Nangong Lun¡¯s expression was very dark. ¡°What do you people want? What do you want to hand her over to me willingly?¡± Huo Xiao had been suppressing his anger the whole time so as not vent it on him. After all, he had come from thousands of miles away. Upon hearing these words, he was instantly infuriated. His face was livid as he slammed his palm on the table. ¡°Nangong Lun, don¡¯t be shameless! Let me tell you something. Sheng Sheng is the granddaughter of my Huo Family, not an item you can use to trade. If you know what¡¯s good for you, get lost quickly! Don¡¯t force me to punch you!¡± Was he trying to climb all over him? His dear granddaughter was the darling of his Huo Family. What did they want? He would not hand her over to this¡­ this¡­ inhumane b*stard! ¡°Brother Huo, don¡¯t speak too soon. She¡¯s also a member of my Nangong Family. Half of her bloodline belongs to the Nangong Family.¡± Nangong Lun let out a cold snort. Was he trying to show off that they had a close relationship as grandparent and grandchild? Even though they were from the same bloodline, they had only interacted with each other for less than half a year. How could such deep feelings have developed? Besides, Huo Ci had never been willing to publicly acknowledge her. According to the intel, Huo Ci disliked this daughter very much, as he was afraid that she would ruin his future and affect his reputation. ¡°Send the guest out!¡± Huo Xiao was really afraid that if he continued to waste his breath on him, he really would not be able to control himself. Was he here to ask for her or to make a business transaction? If he had admitted his mistake immediately and reflected on it, he would have given him some face. In the end, he had come to ask for her, insist that he fulfill his promise and force them to hand her over. He was even making a transaction? It appeared to him that Nangong Lun¡¯s skin was itching for a beating! ¡°Brother Huo, instead of us arguing endlessly here, why don¡¯t you call her out and ask her for her opinion? Let¡¯s see what she chooses!¡± Nangong Lun felt that as long as the conditions were attractive enough, no one could resist the temptation. If she was a smart person, she would know what choice to make. The Huo Family¡¯s relationship was tangled and complicated, and Huo Ci was unreliable. The Nangong Family could definitely provide her with the best opportunities and conditions. She could have whatever she wanted and do whatever she wanted without any worries! Chapter 893 - Father and Daughter Indeed ¡°There¡¯s no need to ask. My dear granddaughter definitely will not choose a d*mned old man like you either!¡± Huo Xiao¡¯s eyes reddened from anger as he pointed at him angrily. ¡°I¡¯m advising you to leave now for your own good and to give you some face. Don¡¯t embarrass yourself when the time comes!¡± Su Xiyin did not know where he got his confidence from either, to think that Sheng Sheng would choose him. She believed that her granddaughter definitely would not abandon them and choose an outsider for any reason. ¡°Why? Does Brother Huo have that little faith in himself?¡± Upon seeing his exasperated look, Nangong Lun¡¯s eyes were full of mockery. ¡°If I take her away, it¡¯s for her own good too. For her safety, my Nangong Family can give her what your Huo Family gave her a thousand times over.¡± The Nangong Family had everything that others wanted even in their dreams. Money, power, reputation, and endless resources. They could get whatever they wanted. What about his Huo Family? Even biological brothers could kill each other. Huo Ci had nearly lost his life back then. What else was this group of people like them be unable to do? ¡°You really can¡¯t give her what my Huo Family can.¡± Huo Ci stood up lazily, his lips curling up coldly. He had finally seen with his own eyes what it meant to become a thief in old age if one did not die[1]. The older the other elders grew, the cuter they got. But for him, the older he grew, the more annoying he became! Where had he gotten the confidence to ask the brat at home to make a choice? She would definitely choose to stand on their side. He still possessed this bit of confidence! When Ling Sheng was called out, she was still a little dumbfounded. Hadn¡¯t they wanted her to avoid their conversation? Why had they called her back in the end?! ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, Father.¡± After Ling Sheng greeted them one more time, she smiled politely at Nangong Lun and called out, ¡°Old Master Nangong.¡± ¡°Is this the upbringing of the Huo Family?¡± Nangong Lun frowned. For the first time, he felt a little uncomfortable in his heart. Why? Was she unwilling to even call him Grandpa? ¡°She is from our Huo Family,¡± Huo Xiao was very satisfied and gave him a provocative look. You have a problem with that? Hold it in then! Nangong Lun felt suffocated, holding back his anger from being rebuked. When he saw the girl holding Su Xiyin¡¯s arm with a sweet smile on her face and whispering in her ear, his chest felt even more stifled. ¡°Uncle Nangong, what do you want to say and ask? Just ask away. She¡¯s already here,¡± Huo Ci took a look at the brat. At least she was sensible. He had not raised her for half a year in vain. ¡°Ling Sheng, I¡¯m your grandpa. I believe Ah Yan has already told you!¡± Nangong Lun went straight to the point. ¡°I¡¯m here to take you and your son home.¡± ¡°But this is my home!¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes looked confused, ignorant and innocent as she asked Su Xiyin softly, ¡°Grandma, isn¡¯t this my house? Where is he taking me?¡± Su Xiyin patted her hand. ¡°This is your home.¡± Huo Ci could clearly see Nangong Lun¡¯s face darken even more. His brat was someone with an angelic face but ruthless and decisive underneath; she even dared to play dirty with him. She probably wanted to anger the old man in front of her to death. ¡°Old Master Nangong, I¡¯m sorry. I have to stay at home. I can¡¯t leave with you.¡± Ling Sheng bit her lips in great embarrassment, looking even more innocent. She was an actress! An actress! Nangong Lun looked at the girl in front of him. According to the intel, she was very smart, but by the looks of her now, he somehow felt that she was a little silly. She had probably been brainwashed by the Huo Family. ¡°You like acting? Do you want to enter Hollywood and become an international superstar? A superstar more famous than your mother?¡± Ling Sheng nodded hurriedly. Of course, this was her ultimate dream. ¡°But does this have anything to do with me returning to the Nangong Family?¡± ¡°Of course it does. As long as you return to the Nangong Family with me, I¡¯ll give you the best resources, find the best manager or management company, and promote you to become a major world-class celebrity. Money, status, and supreme glory. You can have whatever you want.¡± Nangong Lun knew that as long as one had desires, they had weaknesses. As long as he offered her enough temptations, they could move her. Before this, he had never seen her before, so how could he have any feelings for her? Playing the emotional card was a little too fake. He had always found it beneath him to do such things that went against his conscience. Huo Xiao, who was listening by the side, got angrier the more he listened. If he had not been a guest, his words in front of his granddaughter would have been enough to kick him out! He knew it wasn¡¯t that the person in front of him had no heart, no feelings, or only had eyes for money and benefits. However, his heart and feelings were not with Sheng Sheng! In his eyes, Sheng Sheng was just a toy that he was bringing back to make his precious daughter happy! ¡°Really?¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes were full of doubt and unconcealable excitement. ¡°You¡¯re not lying to me?¡± Nangong Lun knew that if one wasn¡¯t tempted, it was just that he did not have enough chips. Upon seeing the girl start to waver, he nodded. ¡°Really. As long as you return to the Nangong Family, I¡¯ll make your wish come true and give you everything you want.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Ling Sheng was conflicted. She hesitated, her brows furrowing slightly as she puffed out her cheeks. She was adorable and lively. ¡°But my father said that pies won¡¯t fall from the sky[2]. If you want to succeed, you have to walk out one step at a time. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be like building a pavilion on sand and carrying a pavilion. When a gust of wind blows, it¡¯ll be gone. ¡± Huo Ci could not help but suppress his laughter. He wanted to see what tricks she could pull. However, when had he said that? ¡°I¡¯ll help provide all the help you need. No matter what you do, you¡¯ll get twice the results with half the effort.¡± Nangong Lun looked at her seriously. ¡°Then I want to take the Little Golden Man (The Oscars), the Silver Bear (Berlin International Film Festival), the Golden Palm (Cannes Film Festival), and the Golden Lion (Venice Film Festival) awards next year. Can you do it?¡± Ling Sheng counted with her fingers. After saying that, she wanted to laugh herself. How could she be so evil? She was bullying an old lady! Nangong Lun finally regained his senses. He knew that the d*mn brat in front of him was deliberately messing with him. A mouthful of blood choked in his chest. ¡°I said I would provide you with everything you want. If you want to get those awards, you still have to work hard.¡± How ! He had lived for so long, yet he had been tricked by a young chit of a girl who was still wet behind the ears! ¡°Tch, that means you can¡¯t do it!¡± Ling Sheng pouted and let out a snort. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know how to boast? My father even said he wanted to send me to the moon!¡± Huo Ci could not help but laugh this time. He let out a low cough and put on a serious face. He had once wanted to send her to the moon. Get as far away from him as possible so that she wouldn¡¯t bother him! Nangong Lun could already be sure that the girl in front of him was messing with him. His face darkened and he held himself back until he could not breathe. Arrogant! Too arrogant! The more he looked at her character, the more he felt that she was exactly like Huo Ci. They were indeed father and daughter! No wonder he had not had a good impression of her the first time he had seen her. It turned out that she had not inherited the good things, but she had inherited from that scumbag father of hers! ¡°You must have caught wind of some rumors as well. How did your second uncle¡¯s leg get broken?¡± Nangong Lun tried his best to suppress his fury. What an ignorant fool! ¡°But what does this have to do with me going back with you? What does it have to do with me? My father said he would protect me and not let anyone hurt me. If anyone breaks my legs, he will send them to the King of Hell,¡± Ling Sheng said seriously before looking at Huo Ci to seek confirmation. ¡°Father, right?¡± Huo Ci nodded with a loving expression. F*ck, when had he said that? Huo Xiao looked at Ling Sheng arrogantly, feeling relieved at last. No matter what they had said, it did not create much damage on Nangong Lun. After all, a shameless person like him was invulnerable. However, his good grandchild¡¯s words still had a huge impact on him. Even if she did not anger him to death, it did not give him an easy time. ¡°Are you determined to stay in the Huo Family and not come with me?¡± Nangong Lun gritted his teeth and forced out a sentence. He had not expected her to have such strong feelings for the Huo Family. Even if the Nangong Family had not raised her, what about the Huo Family? They had only interacted with one another for half a year! He truly did not believe that their relationship would be very deep. ¡°I¡­¡± Ling Sheng had just finished thinking about how to rebuke someone when she was suddenly interrupted. Someone at the door shouted indignantly. ¡°Father!¡± [1] This is part of the Confucius Analects that is used to scold an old person who has no regard for others. [2] A saying that is similar to the idiom ¡®no such thing as a free lunch¡¯. Chapter 894 - A Gold and Silver Kennels Can’t be Compared to One’s Own Dog Kennel Ling Sheng was taken aback. She turned around to look at her father and realized that there wasn¡¯t much change to his expression. She let out a low cough and suppressed the words. Nangong Lengmo barged in directly. Out of good upbringing and courtesy, he was not in a hurry to stop his father. Instead, he greeted the two elders of the Huo Family first. ¡°Uncle Huo, Auntie Huo, sorry to disturb you.¡± Nangong Lun had not expected him to catch up so quickly. He was already fuming, but when he saw him, his anger burned even more. He knew that it had to be that traitor Old Li again. He had come to China on a private itinerary. He had been afraid that he would cause trouble and had already sent him away. Since he had rushed over almost right after him, Old Li must have told him immediately. ¡°My father didn¡¯t cause you trouble, right?¡± Nangong Lengmo had not expected that he would still have the cheek to look for Sheng Sheng after what he had done back then had been exposed! He had been too ashamed to talk to Sheng Sheng himself because of what he had done. He had not dared to talk to Sheng Sheng. As the person involved and the culprit, he could still come to the Huo Family soopenly. He knew very well that he must have come to ask for her. In his entire life, his father doted on his older sister the most. When he had sent Little Star away, he had stubbornly thought that it was for his sister¡¯s sake. Now, he was still so selfish and stubborn. He wanted to fetch Sheng Sheng back for his sister. ¡°Take your father away!¡± Huo Xiao did not want to talk to this stubborn old man. It wasn¡¯t enough to feel angry. Out of sight, out of mind. ¡°Have you thought it through?¡± Nangong Lun held back a mouthful of blood, feeling even more displeased with Ling Sheng. She was too similar; she had been carved out of the same mold as her father. If it had not been for Yu¡¯er, he definitely would not have spoken to her. ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Ling Sheng nodded hurriedly and asked with a smile, ¡°Old Master Nangong, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve heard of a saying, but gold and silver kennels can¡¯t compare to one¡¯s own dog kennel[1].¡± ¡°I hope you won¡¯t regret your choice today,¡± Nangong Lun¡¯s eyes darkened further. She had indeed followed her father in personality and not Yu¡¯er in the slightest bit. ¡°Father!¡± Nangong Lengmo shouted angrily. He had indeed guessed correctly. He had come to fetch Sheng Sheng. Why was he still so stubborn and refused to realize his errors at this point in time? He did not need to think to know that he had definitely promised Sheng Sheng with all kinds of benefits. However, this young girl was not so easily tempted by benefits. She had her own set of principles and adhered to her bottom line. ¡°I also hope that Old Master Nangong¡¯s fortune will be as immense as the East Sea and may you live as long as the South Mountain[2]! There will never be a day when you will regret what you have done.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s smile became even sweeter. Tsk, she would regret it? What the Nangong Family could give her, her father could give her, and the Third Master could also give her. She already had two major backers. Why would she still go to his Nangong Family? He did not like her anyway! A self-righteous old man was the most annoying. Her family¡¯s grandpa was still the cutest. Nangong Lun did not talk to her anymore either. He looked at Huo Xiao and his wife. Even if this discussion had fallen through and their friendship was gone, the most basic manners were still present. ¡°Then we¡¯ll take our leave. Sorry to disturb.¡± ¡°Sheng Sheng.¡± Nangong Lengmo took the opportunity to run to Ling Sheng¡¯s side. He frowned and whispered, ¡°He didn¡¯t make things difficult for you, did he?¡± ¡°Hi, Director Chen.¡± Ling Sheng shook her head and greeted him with a sweet smile. Nangong Lengmo¡¯s voice fell, and he did not feel good. He mumbled ashamedly and uncomfortably in a soft voice, ¡°It¡¯s not Director Chen. I¡¯m Uncle.¡± Ling Sheng readily accepted the correction and immediately changed the way she addressed him. She smiled at him and even bowed. ¡°Hi, Uncle.¡± The crisp, sweet voice made Nangong Lun¡¯s expression turn even uglier. When he turned around, he saw the young lady by the side smiling sincerely and sweetly on her pretty face. It was not the fake smile, that was so perfunctory that it could be used as a mask, when facing him. Ling Sheng really liked this maternal uncle. Besides, what had happened back then had nothing to do with him. She tugged at him and asked softly, ¡°Is my mother back?¡± Nangong Lengmo was floating a little from joy because she called him uncle. His heart skipped a beat as he whispered in her ear, ¡°I¡¯ve already informed her. She¡¯s already rushing back.¡± Nangong Lun watched the two of them whisper to each other. The way she had addressed Nangong Lengmo as ¡®Uncle¡¯ was really smooth and intimate. He had been here for a long time, but he had yet to hear her call him Grandpa. Ever since he had entered the Huo Family and been rejected, he had not been that angry. He had not been that angry either when she had addressed him as Old Master Nangong politely and distantly. However, his chest had burned with anger because she had called Nangong Lengmo ¡®Uncle¡¯. ¡°When will she be back?¡± After saying that, Ling Sheng even cast Nangong Lun a careful and meaningful look, her expression one of fear. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t come and cause you trouble again.¡± Nangong Lengmo comforted her in a gentle voice. He just knew that he had scared Little Star with his appearance, so he glared at his father unhappily. Miraculously, he found that his father had not been angry when he had first come over but he was angry now. He was even sulking. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Nangong Lun did not want to stay here anymore. He was someone who had been completely excluded while they were the people standing on the opposite side. Even his son, who had just rushed over, was not on his side! He had raised a good son indeed! Nangong Lengmo reminded Ling Sheng again, ¡°Ignore him if he comes looking for you in the future again.¡± Ling Sheng nodded obediently and hummed in agreement seriously. She was aware. ¡°Take care, Uncle. Take care, Old Master Nangong.¡± Nangong Lengmo left with Nangong Lun. Nangong Lengmo was very happy. He had initially thought that Sheng Sheng would shift her resentment to him because of his father. He had not expected her to not resent or hate him at all. When he thought of that sweet address ¡®Uncle¡¯, he smiled like a fool. ¡°Does your sister know?¡± Nangong Lun let out a cold snort as he looked at the person beside him. She only called him ¡®Uncle¡¯, yet he was so happy. She should have called him Uncle in the first place. It was simply something she should do! ¡°Father.¡± Upon hearing his voice, Nangong Lengmo put away the smile on his face and told him seriously, ¡°If you¡¯re doing this for my sister¡¯s sake, don¡¯t interfere in Sheng Sheng¡¯s matter anymore. Big Sister will handle it herself. Sheng Sheng is not the kind of girl you think she is either. Don¡¯t use your business tactics on her.¡± He was already very polite in his speech. To a relative, such a method was an insult! And he obviously did not treat Sheng Sheng as a relative. He had only come to negotiate. What else could he do? He could only use his usual tactics because he thought that there was nothing money could not buy. ¡°How will she handle it? Haven¡¯t you seen that girl¡¯s attitude as well? With her capabilities, can she compete with Huo Ci and win?¡± Nangong Lun¡¯s eyes were very cold, and flames flickered in them. What kind of person was Huo Ci? He was a d*mn scoundrel! That girl¡¯s personality was 100% like that scumbag Huo Ci! He got angry just by looking at him! [1] Means that there¡¯s no place like home. [2] This is a conventional birthday greeting to wish someone great longevity, usually for the elderly. Chapter 895 - What Exactly Are You Doing? ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, Father. My sister will take care of it.¡± Nangong Lengmo¡¯s handsome face was solemn. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have come.¡± ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have come indeed,¡± Nangong Lun gritted his teeth. If he had known this would happen, he definitely would not have come to be humiliated! No wonder the old saying went that people who don¡¯t belong together, don¡¯t get to live together. The old Huo Family had interpreted this sentence exquisitely. The older generation had shed all pretense of cordiality with him in front of everyone. Not only had he not honored his promise back then, but the young one also behaved like this! Indeed, it adhered to the saying that a crooked stick will have a crooked shadow[1]! Ling Sheng felt that the Old Master of the Nangong Family was definitely very angry. Who knew what he thought of their family in his heart! However, her father seemed to feel very happy, invigorated and immensely proud. She really wanted to remind him: Father, that¡¯s your father-in-law! If you toy with him like this, what if he doesn¡¯t let you marry his daughter? Huo Ci was very satisfied today. He had always known that the Old Master of the Nangong Family did not like him. He had not liked him since back then. No matter how much he tried to please him, he had never liked him. Since that was the case, he should simply maintain the basic courtesy and respect. Why should he lower his head and do everything possible to please him with every possible mean? He had thought it through long ago. During the time he had been with her, he had already thought it through. He wanted to live with his daughter, not him! It was even more so now. Since everyone had already shed all pretense of cordiality, why would they maintain this false show of friendship? Huo Xiao was overjoyed as he beamed at Ling Sheng. ¡°My good granddaughter, what do you want to eat tonight? Grandpa will get the kitchen to prepare it.¡± Ling Sheng looked at her grandpa, who was as happy as a child who had won a battle. She was also very happy. ¡°I want to eat pork trotters, braised pork, sweet and sour spare ribs, roasted duck, roasted chicken, and big pork hocks!¡± Huo Xiao nodded. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s eat big pork hocks! Huo Ci gave her a sideways look. She was still eating? She had already become a pig. He was quite disdainful, but he reminded her kindly, ¡°You¡¯re starting work on the tenth day of the Lunar New Year. Look at yourself. When you appear on screen, won¡¯t you be a horizontal ball?¡± Ling Sheng turned around and glared at him angrily before complaining, ¡°Grandpa, look at my father. He said I¡¯m fat!¡± Huo Xiao hit him with his walking stick. ¡°Who are you talking about? Who are you talking about? How is my dear granddaughter fat? How is she a ball? She¡¯s only adorable when she¡¯s fat.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s face withered abruptly. That really hurt my heart, Grandpa. She bit her lips and seeked confirmation, ¡°Grandpa, did I really gain that much weight?¡± Huo Xiao smiled kindly. ¡°No, you¡¯re adorable when you¡¯re plump. Grandpa likes your fleshy appearance. You look soft.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s heart was stabbed again, and she had no choice but to face the cruel reality. She pinched her fleshy face, feeling speechless and choked up. She had gained weight. She had really gained weight! All the dishes at night were Ling Sheng¡¯s favorites. However, she did not touch a single piece of meat. She only ate vegetables and even had one less bowl of rice. As a professional actress, she definitely had to achieve her best state before acting. Given her physique, if she did not eat for three days, she could lose five pounds. She would appear on camera in two days.p Jun Shiyan did not know what was wrong with the young lady. Somewhat worried, he asked softly, ¡°You don¡¯t have an appetite?¡± She did not touch her usual favorite meat at all. She had become a vegetarian rabbit. She did not even eat the meat that he picked for her and only ate two peeled prawns. He was afraid that her mood had been affected by what had happened in the afternoon. Ling Sheng nodded, looking very disappointed. ¡°If she eats more, she¡¯ll become a ball. Do you think you¡¯re feeding a pig?!¡± Huo Ci saw that the brat still had the cheek to nod and exposed her mercilessly. Where had her face come from? Look at her figure. Did she have any self-awareness as an actress? She could not control her mouth. The key was that she was also lazy and did not move her legs. She was crying like she was at a funeral just because h Huo Xuanzhou let out a laugh and looked at Ling Sheng. He did not usually pay attention to her, but when he took a closer look, he realized that she had indeed become a lot rounder. He held back his laughter and said, ¡°Listen to me, eat. You look prettier when you¡¯re round.¡± Ling Sheng glared at him in grief and indignation. She was already sad that she could not eat the delicious food in front of her. Could they still be a good family? Were they all here to stab at her heart? ¡°You¡¯re the round one!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not fat. Just eat a little less. I¡¯ll take a walk with you later,¡± Jun Shiyan let out a low laugh, his eyes full of affection as he picked up a piece of lean meat for her. He finally knew why the young lady had been sighing unhappily the whole afternoon. He did not know whether to laugh or cry. So it was not because of the Nangong Family¡¯s Old Master, but because she had to lose weight and could no longer eat delicious food. He did not know if Uncle Nangong would feel depressed if he knew that he could not beat a chicken drumstick and a big pork hock in the young lady¡¯s heart. Although the Nangong Family had not lived in China for decades, the Nangong Family¡¯s old residence in China had always been here. There were even servants who cleaned it regularly. When Nangong Lengyu returned, Nangong Lengyu and Nangong Lun had just sat at the dining table and were preparing to eat. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Nangong Lun did not even put his chopsticks down, as though nothing had happened. He looked up at her and said gently, ¡°Tidy up and come out to eat. The dishes will get cold soon.¡± Nangong Lengyu forced herself to remain calm. When she saw him, her eyes reddened. In a hoarse voice, she asked, ¡°Father, what exactly are you doing?¡± She did not know how he could be in the mood to eat now that things had developed to this stage. He couldn¡¯t not know why she was looking for him! He had done it on purpose. He had come to China while she was on the way home and gone to the Huo Family to get Ling Sheng. Did he think that Little Star would be willing to come back with him happily after he had done something like that? Now, she actually felt that she did not know him at all. The person in front of her was her father, the person who had loved her the most since she was young. In front of outsiders, he was the dignified, lofty, and highly respected head of the Nangong Family. No one dared to be rude to him. However, at home, he was just her father. He had never used the strictness toward Little Mo on her before. At one time, she had even felt that Xiao Mo might be a child he had picked up from somewhere. Their mother had passed away early, and he had never thought of remarrying for the sake of her and Little Mo. No one knew that the master of the Nangong Family, who was dignified outside the house, could be her big horse at home and climb around in circles in the garden, spoiling her to the heavens. If she said she wanted the stars in the sky, he would even pluck them for her. However, this kind of father had personally made the decision to send her daughter away and separate her flesh and blood. How could he bring himself to do this? How could he bear to do this to her?! ¡°Since you love her so much, I went to the Huo Family to get her back.¡± Nangong Lun slowly raised his head. When he saw her red eyes, his heart ached. ¡°However, Father is useless. The Huo Family is unwilling to let her go, and she¡¯s also unwilling to come back with me. Don¡¯t worry, Father will get her back for you sooner or later.¡± [1] This means that if a person in power sets a bad example, the subordinates below him will follow his actions. Chapter 896 - Who Will Feel Sorry for My Daughter? Nangong Lengyu looked at him as her tears rolled down silently. In a trembling voice, she questioned, ¡°What do you want? Exactly what do you want to do? What right do you have to make decisions for me time and time again? What right do you have to look for her?¡± ¡°She¡¯s your daughter. Why don¡¯t I have the right to look for her? She has half the bloodline of my Nangong Family in her. Why can¡¯t I go find her?¡± Nangong Lun¡¯s voice was very calm, but his grip on his chopsticks suddenly tightened. ¡°Why are you still like this at this point in time?¡± Nangong Lengyu suddenly broke down. Her body could not help but tremble. She looked at the person in front of her in anger and despair. ¡°Have you never felt the slightest regret for what had happened back then?¡± How could he say such a thing so matter-of-factly? Did he not feel guilty or feel sorry for her at all? Exactly what kind of person was her father? She could not see clearly now, nor did she want to know anymore. ¡°If history repeated itself, I would still have done that.¡± The chopsticks in Nangong Lun¡¯s hand suddenly broke into two pieces. However, his voice was as cold as ever as he looked at her and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never regretted it.¡± ¡°Why did you do that?!¡± Nangong Lengyu shrieked hysterically. She could not help but cry aloud. In a sobbing voice, she asked loudly, ¡°Why did you do that to me?!¡± Nangong Lun paused for a long time, his body trembling slightly. When he looked up, his eyes gradually turned red. He forced out one word after another through gritted teeth. ¡°Because you¡¯re my daughter!¡± ¡°Sheng Sheng is also my daughter!¡± After Nangong Lengyu bellowed it out, she sobbed silently. Her voice became louder and louder until it eventually became a roar. ¡°Why did you do that to her?! She¡¯s my daughter, Father! She¡¯s my daughter! She¡¯s my daughter who was born after 10 months of pregnancy!¡± ¡°Yu¡¯er, I know you¡¯re concerned and your heart aches for your daughter,¡± Nangong Lun looked at her with heartache, but he did not dare get up to approach and comfort her. His eyes were extremely red. ¡°What about my daughter then? What about my daughter? Who¡¯s going to feel sorry for my daughter?!¡± He did not care what would happen to others. He only wanted his daughter to live happily and blessedly. He did not want her to feel hurt by the past. There was no need for her to sacrifice the happiness of the rest of her life for a mere child. However, he was wrong. She would hate him. The surging hatred in her eyes was like knives stabbing his heart over and over again. She hated and resented him for her daughter. Couldn¡¯t he also hate and abhor the girl who might ruin her life for his daughter?! Nangong Lengmo¡¯s eyes were already red as he looked at his father, and then his older sister. He was at a loss and did not know whose side he should stand on. In that case, none of them had been wrong? Then, who was in the wrong? Was it Little Star, who had been sent away as soon as she had been born? But she was just a child? What did she know? What had she done wrong?! Why did she have to suffer so much pain and hardship? Nangong Lengyu choked and could not speak. Even so, what right did he have to make the decision for her? She had already decided to keep her child. She had already decided to be a good mother, but he had still cruelly snatched her away from her side. Her stomach twisted in unbearable pain, and even her internal organs were cramping and hurting. Large beads of sweat rolled down her forehead, and her vision darkened. The pain made her mind go blank instantly and she vomited blood. ¡°Big Sister!¡± ¡°Yu¡¯er!¡± Nangong Lengmo and Nangong Lun stood up at the same time and dashed over in panic. Nangong Lun looked at his daughter in his arms, his heart aching. She had already grown up. She had already grown this big, but in his heart, she would always be a child. She was his child, his precious daughter! He could resort to any unscrupulous means for her. He could do anything for her! However, she did not think that everything he had done was for her own good. She hated and blamed him for making a decision for her. Was he wrong? Had he really done something wrong? ¡­ After Ling Sheng finished eating, she returned to the bedroom. Jun Shiyan played a building block puzzle with Xiaoqi while she read the script not far away. However, the duo opposite her kept talking, disturbing her thoughts. She could not calm down. After flipping through it for a long time, she still had not read a single word. Hence, she cupped her chin with both hands and lay on the carpet, watching the father and son play. Xiaoqi disdained Jun Shiyan and taught him. ¡°Dad, you put it in the wrong spot here. You have to put it here.¡± Jun Shiyan admitted his mistake very humbly and placed it in the right place. He asked seriously again, ¡°This should be right!¡± Xiaoqi nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s right now.¡± Ling Sheng felt that no matter what the duo did, they looked strangely similar, as though they were really father and son. When she looked at them, the depression in her heart disappeared, and her mood improved a lot too. Jun Shiyan tilted his head and saw the young lady staring at them seriously. He smiled and said, ¡°Come over and have fun!¡± Ling Sheng was stupid at play this. However, Xiaoqi¡¯s attitude toward her and Jun Shiyan were completely different. He taught her patiently. However, Ling Sheng did not know how to do it. If she did not know how to do it, it meant that she did not know how to do it. No matter how many times she was taught, she would always misplace it. In the end, she gave up on herself and threw the things on the ground. ¡°I¡¯m not playing anymore! You guys can play on your own!¡± Xiaoqi took a look at Jun Shiyan and gave him a secret look. Jun Shiyan chuckled lovingly. Upon seeing the young lady¡¯s exasperated look, he placed the blocks in her palm and taught her how to lay them down personally, However, Ling Sheng was a fool. After playing for a long time, she still did not know how to play. Thus, she wanted to play cards. Since Xiaoqi could not play, it would be simpler. They would draw the numbers and the person with the bigger number would be the winner. The loser would have to be smacked in their forehead. Ling Sheng, who was possessed by a koi[1], was very lucky. She won easily even when drawing cards casually. The more she played, the more addicted she became. She looked at the two people on the opposite side, who were reluctant to play and had started refusing to acknowledge that they had lost. She tapped the cards with her fingers. ¡°You said we¡¯d play until I was happy. It has only been a while. Have you guys started regretting it?¡± ¡°Mommy, you must have cheated!¡± Xiaoqi frowned gloomily. Why did he and Dad lose every time? ¡°What cheating? I¡¯m lucky!¡± Ling Sheng laughed arrogantly and pointed at the two of them. They had to sit properly, and weren¡¯t allowed to move. Ha ha ha ha! It was more interesting to keep winning. She could no longer remember how many rounds she had won. When she saw the two people opposite her, who had already closed their eyes and taken the initiative to bring their foreheads to her, she flicked their foreheads. The game continued. Xiaoqi and Jun Shiyan looked at each other and sighed at the same time. They could see helplessness and affection in each other¡¯s eyes. Xiaoqi: As long as Mommy is happy, it doesn¡¯t matter how long I play. Jun Shiyan: The young lady is not in a good mood today. If playing this can make her happy, I will sacrifice myself to keep her company. Ling Sheng was shuffling the cards excitedly. She did not know why her luck was so good tonight either. She had played so many rounds, but she had not lost yet. ¡°Third Master, do you think the lottery shop is closed yet at this time? I think that I¡¯ve been possessed by a koi today, I¡¯ll definitely win a grand prize today!¡± [1] A koi is a lucky symbol in Chinese Feng Shui. Chapter 897 - aught Red-handed Jun Shiyan smiled and nodded. He looked at the excited young lady lovingly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go out for a joyride later.¡± Ling Sheng nodded hurriedly and threw the cards in the middle. She spread them out and said humbly, ¡°I¡¯ll let the two of you draw first.¡± Xiaoqi drew a three. His small face scrunched up as he sniffled and sighed deeply. He was definitely going to lose again. Jun Shiyan drew a 10 and smiled gently at the young lady opposite him. Ling Sheng spread out her cards confidently. Then, her eyes widened and she rubbed them repeatedly. She could not believe that she had failed. It was a 1! Xiaoqi¡¯s eyes lit up as he jumped up excitedly. ¡°Mommy has finally lost! Daddy, you can do it! Take revenge! Revenge!¡± Ling Sheng glared at her son. Look at how happy he was! Was he that happy that she was going to be beaten? She smiled toward the handsome man opposite her, but her smile froze. Jun Shiyan clenched his fists. He practiced a few times, but each time, he used all his strength ferociously. He had practiced on the cards, and they made loud popping sounds. The force was so strong that it seemed like the cards would break. Ling Sheng shivered and touched her forehead involuntarily. Oh my, why was he so ruthless? If this landed on her forehead firmly, her bones would crack straight away! She looked at the man fearfully and pleaded. ¡°Third Master!¡± ¡°Sit properly.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s handsome face was very serious as he looked at the young lady and got into his stance. In his heart, he was holding back his laughter when he saw her pitiful begging for mercy. ¡°I didn¡¯t use any force. I didn¡¯t use any force just now! You can¡¯t do this to me,¡± Ling Sheng pouted. She was all listless. Was he really going to smack her hard? It looked really painful! Was he really willing to do this? However, his eyes told her that he was serious! ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s voice was low. Ling Sheng threw caution to the wind. Anyway, it was just this one time. She would have to receive it whether she craned her neck out or shrank back. She did not believe that he would truly be that heartless. She closed her eyes and offered her forehead, but her small body shrank back in fear. Upon seeing the young lady¡¯s scared look, Jun Shiyan only felt that she was unusually adorable, especially when her body kept pulling back. It was so moe[1]! He shot Xiaoqi a look. Xiaoqi covered his eyes tactfully, but he secretly exposed a gap between his fingers. ¡°I¡¯m ready. Three, two¡­¡± Jun Shiyan deliberately tried to scare her as he approached her slowly. The smile on his lips widened, and when he counted to one, he suddenly got near her. Ling Sheng did not feel the pain she had been expecting. Instead, she felt a gentle, cool, and soft kiss on her forehead. Su Xiyin pushed the door open to enter, only to see the scene in front of her. Thankfully, she reacted quickly. She instinctively pushed away Huo Ci behind her and let out a low cough! Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes widened suddenly, and her small face flushed red completely. When she turned around, she saw her grandma glaring at her reproachfully. She cleared her throat and pretended that nothing happened. ¡°Grandma, why are you here?¡± Jun Shiyan had long retreated. He nodded composedly at her and called out gently, ¡°Grandma.¡± Su Xiyin frowned and glared at him again. Xiaoqi was still in the room. Look at the two of them. What were they doing? If Xiaoqi saw them, it would be a bad influence! Xiaoqi, who had been covering his eyes, only opened them when he heard his great-grandmother¡¯s voice. He shouted crisply, ¡°Great-grandmother!¡± Huo Ci was baffled. Why had his mother pushed him just now? Had the two of them done something shameful behind his back again? He sized the duo up carefully before his gaze landed on Ling Sheng. ¡°Why is your face so red?¡± They definitely had not done anything proper! Ling Sheng patted her face and said very calmly, ¡°Is it red? The temperature in the room is too high. I might be feeling warm!¡± Wuwuwu, she had done something bad and gotten caught red-handed! Thankfully, Grandma had entered first. If her father had seen her, he would have skinned her alive! Just the thought of it made her panic! ¡°Okay, so the two of you gathered to gamble?¡± Upon seeing that they were even playing cards, Huo Ci asked, ¡°How old is Xiaoqi? Are the two of you leading the child astray?¡± Ling Sheng chortled and explained, ¡°Father, we were just drawing the largest versus smallest numbers. How can it be considered a gamble? We didn¡¯t gamble with money either.¡± It would be strange if Huo Ci believed her nonsense. His probing eyes were like lasers as he scanned her a few more times. In the end, he sneered and threatened Jun Shiyan, ¡°Behave yourself! This place is my Huo mansion!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep your words in mind, Father-in-law.¡± Jun Shiyan would agree to anything he said. His principle was that he had to go along with him unconditionally. Upon seeing his cowardly look, Huo Ci was also certain that he would not dare do anything outrageous in the Huo mansion. He looked at Ling Sheng and the others. ¡°Pack up quickly. We¡¯re heading to the Su residence immediately.¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°Father, why are we going to the Su Family so late in the day? Aren¡¯t you going tomorrow?¡± ¡°Just pack up when I told you to pack up. Why are you spouting so much nonsense?¡± Huo Ci frowned and gave her an unhappy look. ¡°Hurry up.¡± Su Xiyin glared at him. Why was he being so fierce? ¡°The old folks came down with a bit of a cold so I¡¯m worried. I want to go over and take a look tonight, so we came over to ask for both of your opinions. You can either come with me or go alone by yourselves tomorrow morning.¡± Huo Ci swept a dangerous look over them. Ling Sheng forced a smile. ¡°Father, we¡¯ll be done soon. Right away!¡± Huo Ci and Su Xiyin left. Ling Sheng had nothing much to pack either, so she just took two sets of pajamas and informed Huo Xuanzhou. When she got downstairs, the car had already stopped at the entrance. There was no chauffeur at home but there were many people. One car was not enough. She needed two. Huo Ci was about to open the car door and become the chauffeur. Ling Sheng stopped him hurriedly with a sweet smile. ¡°Father, with your esteemed status, how can you drive the car?¡± Huo Ci looked at Jun Shiyan, who was behind her. Huh, the scumbag Third Old Jun had become sensible. He even knew to be the chauffeur and drive for him. Ling Sheng jogged over to pull Huo Xuanzhou over and smiled proudly. ¡°Look, I¡¯ve already found you a chauffeur.¡± Huo Ci glared at her and looked at Huo Xuanzhou in disdain. ¡°Our family is returning to the Su Family. What does it have to do with you?¡± ¡°Sixth Uncle, that¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong. Am I not family?¡± Huo Xuanzhou had already opened the door and sat in solicitously. He flattered him, ¡°Sixth Uncle, with your noble status, how can you be a chauffeur? I¡¯m the most suitable for being the chauffeur.¡± At least the brat had kept her word. She was really taking him to the Su Family. She didn¡¯t trick him! Ling Sheng watched Huo Xuanzhou get in the car, and her father did not object either. Upon seeing that he was about to get in, she tugged at him carefully and lowered her voice. ¡°Father, what happened to the old folks?¡± Grandma¡¯s expression was very solemn. It was a solemn and tense expression she had never seen before. She kept feeling that things might not be as simple as they had said. Huo Ci had not expected her to think so much. He became serious for a moment, and his tone became solemn for once. ¡°As the elderly get older, flus and colds are not minor illnesses anymore. How can they be like young people who get better easily.¡± [1] This slang comes from Japanese popular culture and refers to eliciting feelings of affection toward fictional female characters who are youthfully innocent and vulnerable. Chapter 898 - Promising Young Man Worth Teaching ¡°I understand.¡± Ling Sheng thought that made sense too. She turned around to chase after Jun Shiyan and Xiaoqi to the car behind them. Huo Ci gave her a sideways look, his eyebrows raised slightly as he opened the car door. With a look as though he had seen through her, he stopped her. ¡°Where are you going? Sit here!¡± ¡°Sit beside me!¡± Huo Xuanzhou popped his head out, grinned and threw a flying wink as he waved at Ling Sheng. He smiled gloatingly. She wanted to be alone with Third Master Jun? In her dreams! When Ling Sheng got into the car, she pinched him viciously. What an ingrate! If it wasn¡¯t for her contribution, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to go to the Su Family with them. Su Xiyin was very worried, and it was written all over her face. Hence, she was not in the mood to talk to them. Huo Xiao held her hand and comforted her gently. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. Father-in-law is in good health. He just has an ordinary cold. Didn¡¯t Big Brother say so? Don¡¯t worry.¡± It was impossible for Su Xiyin not to worry. Upon hearing his words, her eyes reddened. It was normal for young people to catch a fever or cold. When the elderly got old, it was inevitable that they would get sick too. She knew that. However, she had always hoped that the two elders would remain healthy. Wasn¡¯t this every son¡¯s and daughter¡¯s wish? She had called Big Brother just now and told him what time she could reach home tomorrow. Upon hearing that Big Brother¡¯s voice was not right, she had pressed him for an answer before finding out that their father was sick. When she had asked about the illness, Big Brother kept stuttering and had not explained clearly. In the end, he had said that it was just a minor cold and had not allowed her to go back at night. She kept feeling that things were not that simple. If it had really been an ordinary cold, why would Big Brother cry? His voice had even changed. She was scared! ¡°Grandma, Grandpa is right. It¡¯s inevitable for him to catch a common cold. He¡¯ll definitely be fine. You¡¯re overthinking.¡± Ling Sheng had just sent a message to ask Aunt Su Yan, but she had yet to receive a reply. To be honest, even though she was comforting her verbally, she was not sure either. The elderly man was old. He was already in his nineties. To put it bluntly, there was only a fixed number of times left they could meet him at his age. They could only pray that they stayed healthy in their hearts. ¡°Sheng Sheng¡¯s right. Don¡¯t worry, Grandma,¡± Huo Xuanzhou echoed her words. When the elderly grew older, their children were always worried. Su Xiyin nodded, knowing that they were comforting her. She sighed inwardly. How could any son or daughter not worry about their own parents? Ling Sheng was a little worried along the way. She did not know if it would be very awkward for the Third Master to be in the same car as her father, but with Xiaoqi around, it should be much better. When they reached the Su Family¡¯s residence, it was already midnight. Su Chi was still waiting for them. Boys his age liked to act cool, so he wore a long trench coat and jumped around in the snow to keep warm. When Ling Sheng saw him, she saw that the young man was wearing clothes that looked elegant but did not provide any warmth. She even tugged at his trench coat. ¡°It¡¯s so late at night, yet you¡¯re not sleeping or bothered with the cold. Are you standing in the cold wind to freeze into a popsicle?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it because I have to be here to welcome you?¡± Su Chi huffed out air and rubbed his hands from the chill, his eyes darting around as though he was looking for someone. Ling Sheng tugged at him again. ¡°What are you looking at? Who are you looking for?¡± Su Chi chuckled and shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯m looking for anyone.¡± Of course, he was looking for her boyfriend, Jun Shiyan. Third Master Jun, the richest man in the world. He had heard from his grandpa that he was coming over and had been waiting in the cold wind specifically to see if the famous Third Master Jun had three heads and six arms. Su Nuo and the others had said that they had seen him in person and that he was very handsome. He was even more handsome than him and his uncle, Huo Ci. He really doubted the vision of those few brats. He had asked his grandpa, who said that he looked normal with two eyes and a nose. He was just a human. He had asked his aunt, who said that he would know when he saw the real person. Su Xiyin walked over worriedly. Upon seeing him, she asked nervously, ¡°Ah Chi, how¡¯s the Old Master?¡± Su Chi greeted her before saying, ¡°Great Aunt, don¡¯t worry. The Old Master is fine. He¡¯s already awake and even taught Eldest Granduncle a lesson.¡± Upon hearing this, Su Xiyin finally felt relieved. Among all the brothers, her eldest brother was the most fragile one mentally. He was the easiest to be influenced by his surroundings. It was normal for him to cry if their parents became a little sick. Su Chi was still watching when he finally saw a man get out of the car at the back. He was Uncle Huo Ci. He even walked elegantly, looking handsome and dashing. His idol had always been his uncle. If he could be like him and have such charisma even at 40 years old, he felt that his life would be worth it. Ling Sheng finally knew what he was looking for. He was likely waiting to see the Third Master. She followed his gaze and saw her father get out of the car first before the Third Master carried Xiaoqi down. The man was wearing a long black down coat. The surroundings were a little dark, and with the help of the car lights, he exuded an irresistible charm from head to toe. Especially when he looked at her, his lips curled up slightly in an indulgent and gentle smile. When Ling Sheng met his gaze, her heart raced. She let out a low cough to hide her loss of composure. This was not the first time she had seen him anyway. Why was she seduced by him every time? Indeed, a man who was too good-looking was also a sweet kind of burden to her! Su Chi¡¯s eyes widened in shock as well, his eyes full of complicated emotions. Was this what his grandpa had said? A human with two eyes and one mouth? In the eyes of Grandpa and the others, he was only worthy of being a person? What kind of man did they want Sister Sheng Sheng to find? Were they aiming for the heavens?! Be it in terms of appearance or bearing, the man in front of him was not inferior to his uncle in any way, all right? He could even feel that he was deliberately suppressing his aura so as not to hide the strength of his aura, and to avoid causing others to appear too mediocre. ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng,¡± Su Chi¡¯s small voice carried a bit of disappointment and a bit of admiration. ¡°I agree to your marriage!¡± Ling Sheng was amused. Little Brother, what are you talking about? Why did you say that for no reason? What do you mean? ¡°You and Third Master Jun, I approve.¡± Upon seeing that she did not understand, Su Chi whispered into her ear. Although he did not want to admit it, the man in front of him was really pretty outstanding, especially when he was carrying Xiaoqi. He could clearly feel that he doted on Xiaoqi a lot. When he looked at Sister Sheng Sheng, the greasy affection in his eyes was about to flow out. Ling Sheng shot him a look. Do I need you to approve of my own man?! Why does it seem like the Third Master has to get the unanimous consent of the whole family? When Jun Shiyan came over, he happened to hear this line. His lips curled up in delight. He found Su Chi pleasing to the eye and greeted him with a smile. This was a promising young man worth teaching! This brat wasn¡¯t bad! He had very good taste. Chapter 899 - A Newborn Calf Is Not Afraid of a Tiger Su Chi studied finance. He was the only person in the Su Family who did not dabble in academics. As an anomaly, he was criticized practically every day like Huo Ci, saying how he stank of money. Everyone in the world of finance had heard of Jun Shiyan¡¯s legend. He was a legend in the financial world. Even if one was not his fanatical worshipper, they would still definitely admire him. Su Chi was one of them. He idolized Jun Shiyan, but more so, he treated him as a target he wanted to surpass. Now that he saw his target right in front of him, he had many questions he wanted to ask the person involved. There were all kinds of rumors about Jun Shiyan in the capital. The wildest one was that he had been crippled, disfigured, and became impotent because of an accident. However, when the real person appeared in front of him, all the rumors naturally collapsed on their own. If such features were considered disfigured, could he ask the heavens to disfigure him a few more times? Ahhhhh! Ling Sheng could clearly feel that after the Third Master appeared, her younger brother had become a little excited. His eyes also carried several notes of fanaticism, as though he was a fan meeting his idol. Huo Ci was in front, carrying Ling Xiaoqi and accompanying Huo Xiao and Su Xiyin. Four of them¡ªLing Sheng, Jun Shiyan, Huo Xuanzhou, and Su Chi were behind them. Su Chi hesitated for a long time before looking at Jun Shiyan. ¡°Erm, Brother-in-Law, I have something to verify with you.¡± The power of his address was quite powerful. Huo Xuanzhou reacted before Ling Sheng and growled angrily. ¡°F*ck, brat, who are you calling Brother-in-Law? Who allowed you to use this address blindly?¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes widened abruptly, and she nearly choked on her own saliva. She had not expected that he had been hesitating for a long time over this address. Jun Shiyan looked at Su Chi in utter satisfaction. This kid was not bad. He would definitely be promising in the future. As long as Huo Ci and Huo Xiao were not around, he did not have to care about anyone. He smiled and nodded. ¡°Ask whatever you want.¡± Upon seeing him ignore him like he was air, Huo Xuanzhou¡¯s handsome face darkened in anger. ¡°Ling Sheng, say something!¡± Ling Sheng smiled and pretended to be dumb. ¡°What did I say?¡± Upon seeing that the three of them were in cahoots, Huo Xuanzhou said, ¡°You stinky brat, you haven¡¯t even gotten married, yet you¡¯re already siding with an outsider! See if I¡¯m not telling your father!¡± ¡°How old is Master Zhou?¡± Jun Shiyan smiled and asked, ¡°Why do you still like to complain to your elders so much?¡± Huo Xuanzhou held back a mouthful of blood in his throat and pointed at him angrily. ¡°So what if I like to complain? Just you wait!¡± Jun Shiyan smiled and asked, ¡°Ah Chi, what did you call me just now?¡± Su Chi understood immediately. ¡°Mr. Jun.¡± Huo Xuanzhou gritted his teeth and pointed at them angrily. ¡°You guys are impressive!¡± Su Chi looked at Huo Xuanzhou¡¯s back view and turned to ask Ling Sheng, ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, what is he doing here?¡± He was not a member of the Su Family anyway, so why had he come over? Huo Xuanzhou¡¯s reputation was bad, and the elders at home did not really like him. He had never come here before in the past. Ling Sheng knew very well why he had followed them here, but she could not tell him. Otherwise, Huo Xuanzhou would have his legs broken and he¡¯d be thrown on the streets. ¡°He¡¯s my father¡¯s chauffeur.¡± Jun Shiyan took a look at the young lady and smiled knowingly. How could it be that simple? He had heard from Yu Zheng that Huo Xuanzhou had been asking about Su Yan recently. He had probably come for her. Su Chi did not bother with Huo Xuanzhou either. In the Su Family, even if he had other motives, he would not be able to make waves. When he looked toward Jun Shiyan, he could not hide the excitement surging out of his heart anymore. ¡°Brother-in-Law, back then, did you really compete against Wall Street alone to strive for vindication? Is this true?¡± ¡°Is this the version you guys heard?¡± Jun Shiyan raised his eyebrows slightly. Recalling that time, he said, ¡°I was just young and frivolous. It¡¯s nothing.¡± Su Chi¡¯s eyes were full of sparkling little stars. He was definitely a young fanboy, full of admiration. Look at the self-restraint of the richest man. He was too humble. Back when China Communications had been suppressed and sanctioned in M Nation, the big shots of the financial world behind Wall Street had tried their best to prevent China Communications from being listed in M Nation. Due to the increasing market share of Chinese enterprises, they had been discriminated against, suppressed, and sanctioned. At one point in time, the Chinese people had been so angry that their liver hurt. Even the politicians in power at that time had been helpless and could only negotiate. He had single-handedly turned Wall Street upside down. The market was thrown into complete chaos and panic. Not only did they remove all the suppression and sanctions, but Wall Street had even begged for his company to be listed. The Chinese people heaved a sigh of relief and applauded. However, other than the important figures of that time and the people from the financial and economic circles, few people knew that he had achieved this. The man beside him was definitely an unprecedented god-like existence in the financial world of China. As his successors, their blood boiled with enthusiasm whenever they mentioned that incident! When Ling Sheng heard this, she also felt her blood burn with righteous indignation. It turned out that the man beside her had been a chunnibyou[1], an angry youth. Whoever offends China will be punished, however far away they are! Jun Shiyan smiled. In the prime of his youth back then, he had simply been bitter about the Actually, there was another very important reason. During that period, China Communication had been in Second Brother¡¯s hands. According to Second Brother¡¯s temperament, he had wanted to take things slowly. However, at that time, he had been like a newborn calf who was not afraid of a tiger. He had gone head to head with them. Neither had he expected that the news would spread and become so fantastical later on. Then, he also became a legend in the financial community. Su Chi had more questions to ask. For example, after he had taken over the Gu Family, he had been jointly suppressed by the Chinese Commerce Alliance. Bearing the determination to fight to win or die, he had fought against the top families of China, the whole financial world, and the Ministry of Finance, leaving behind a legendary story. He found it unbelievable even when he thought about it. A family, one that was not even as powerful as the current Gu Family, but a family that had not even been ranked in the top ten in China¡­ They had fought with those giants and still won in the end. When all was said and done, it was not the Gu Family either, but him. Without him, how could they have succeeded? How could they have resisted? If it had been someone else from the Gu Family, they would have been crushed long ago. His ruthlessness, his vengeful nature, and his name as the King of Hell had also spread around since then. However, no one could deny that his capabilities, talent, and intelligence were way above everyone else. He was the king of the business world. Jun Shiyan spoke casually and modestly. He only said that everything he had done was for the sake of survival. The business world was also a dog-eat-dog place. If one did not think of all ways and means to survive, one would only be swallowed up and reduced to someone else¡¯s food. [1] Chuunibyou is a Japanese term that refers to a ¡®sickness¡¯ suffered by edgy teenagers aka ¡®Eighth-Grader Syndrome¡¯. Chapter 900 - Change Girlfriends 365 Days a Year Ling Sheng had never heard him talk about the past. When she heard that no matter what he said, he looked as indifferent as if the past was as illusionary as clouds and mist, her heart ached faintly. Her small hand grabbed his secretly. How could it be that simple? The Gu Corporation in the past was not like the current Gu Corporation. It was not a giant that no one dared to offend. How much effort did he have to put in to make the Gu Corporation stand in its current position, the unshakable number one in China, or even the world? Jun Shiyan sensed the young lady¡¯s worry and flipped his hand over to hold her soft hand. It was all in the past. He had already seeked the revenge that was needed and returned the grievance that had to be paid. Everything had long been settled. However, when he spoke of it, he felt a little rueful that time had passed so quickly. Su Chi felt that his status was still too low. Compared to the person beside him, he was just a tiny fleck. He realized that it would be even harder than flying to the skies if he wanted to surpass him. He would need more time to practice. Back when he had faced those bunch of financial tycoons on Wall Street, Jun Shiyan had only been 16 years old. Now, Su Chi was already 18 years old. He could not catch up even if he tried his best! Back when he had taken over the Gu Corporation and gone against the entire Chinese Commerce Alliance, Jun Shiyan had just become an adult too. Su Chi¡¯s current age. Now, in just a short decade, he was already standing at the apex of the Chinese families¡¯ pyramid. He was undoubtedly the number one person in China! The Old Master was fine, but he had a high fever. When Su Xiyin had called, he happened to be unconscious. The eldest son of the Su Family, Su Cunshi, was also famous for being a filial son. When he got older, he also shed more tears over the passing of time, so he could not help but cry. That was why Su Xiyin had panicked, thinking that something bad had happened, that the Old Master at home was very sick, so she hurried back. It was late at night, and the Su family members were all present too. They were all filial children. When the Old Master fell sick and had a fever, they were all worried sick. The living room of the main house was full of people, and they could not even enter. After Ling Sheng greeted her family members one by one with Jun Shiyan, she was dragged away by the women who were very concerned about her marriage. Huo Xuanzhou looked around for a long time, but he did not even see Su Yan¡¯s shadow. He went to find Ling Sheng right away and dragged her out of the nest of a group of women. This also indirectly saved her. In a low voice, he asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your aunt?¡± Ling Sheng rolled her eyes at him and pinched him hard. In a very solemn tone, she warned him, ¡°If I were to shout out right here and now that you have designs on my aunt, do you think you will be torn apart?¡± ¡°Shout! Go ahead and shout now!¡± Huo Xuanzhou was fearless. He even wanted them to know that he wanted to woo Su Yan! Upon seeing his shameless attitude, Ling Sheng was infuriated. However, it did not matter. They would be going home tomorrow afternoon. Aunt Su Yan had told her that she had gone to an island to have fun with a friend and would only be back the day after tomorrow. They had just missed each other. Su Cunshi looked at the whole family of people and chased them back. ¡°What are you all doing here? It¡¯s so late at night. Hurry up and go to bed.¡± Ling Sheng had initially wanted to take a look at the Old Master before leaving. However, everyone in the family wanted to check on him. Half an hour has passed just like that. The Old Master had just woken up and needed to rest quietly. It was better to stay put and not disturb him. ¡°Sheng Sheng, you should stay,¡± Su Cunshi caught sight of Ling Sheng and beamed at her. When he looked at Jun Shiyan, his expression changed drastically. He frowned and pointed at him unhappily. ¡°You can come along too!¡± Upon seeing that Ling Sheng and Jun Shiyan were going to visit the Old Master, Huo Xuanzhou pointed at his nose. ¡°Granduncle, what about me?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Su Cunshi really did not recognize Huo Xuanzhou. He had never seen him before. His face was unfamiliar, and he was about to call for someone with a frown. Why was there an outsider in the house? What were the servants doing?! Huo Xuanzhou choked on a mouthful of blood. That¡¯s hurtful, Granduncle. Upon seeing him call for help, he looked at Ling Sheng pleadingly. The stinky brat turned around and made a face at him before running off with Jun Shiyan. When he saw that a servant was about to invite him to leave, he explained hurriedly, ¡°I¡¯m Huo Xuanzhou, Granduncle. I¡¯m not an outsider. I¡¯m Huo Xuanzhou. I came with my grandparents and Sixth Uncle.¡± Su Cunshi frowned even harder. Was Huo Xuanzhou that loafing scumbag of the Huo Family? The one who dallied after wom every day? Why had he come to their Su residence? However, since he was already there, it was not appropriate to chase him away. After all, he was his sister¡¯s grandson in name. He ordered the servant, ¡°Take Master Zhou to the guest room to rest.¡± ¡°Granduncle, there¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll stay with my grandparents,¡± Huo Xuanzhou smiled. How could he leave so easily?. He was not an obedient person either. He chased after Ling Sheng and Jun Shiyan. ¡°Sheng Sheng, wait for me.¡± Ling Sheng had not expected him to be so shameless as to chase after her again. Even her granduncle had already told him to rest in the guest room. Was he worth the trouble? Huo Xuanzhou looked at the brat in front of him, who had forgotten about her brother due to her lover. He let out an angry snort. Look, look, look! Sigh, what was the point of doting on her? This heartless little thing did not care about her brother at all! When Ling Sheng and the others entered, Su Xiyin was feeding the Old Master porridge. He fainted before dinner and had just woken up not long ago. He said that he was hungry. Xiaoqi was talking to the Old Madam, and Huo Ci was sitting beside him. Ling Sheng realized something very interesting. No matter when, as long as he was in front of the Old Master, her grandpa always seemed to be standing. Upon seeing Ling Sheng and Jun Shiyan walk over, the Old Master smiled and greeted the duo. He took a look at Huo Xuanzhou and found him unfamiliar. ¡°Who¡¯s this young man?¡± Huo Xuanzhou smiled obediently and bowed slightly. ¡°Old Master, I¡¯m Huo Xuanzhou, your great-grandson.¡± The Old Master nodded and greeted him. He looked at Su Xiyin and said, ¡°He¡¯s that grandson of yours whom Ci Er told me about before. He¡¯s the one who changes girlfriends every day for 365 days a year.¡± Huo Xuanzhou¡¯s handsome face darkened as he took a look at his Sixth Uncle, who was eating snacks by the side. Did he have to vilify him so? He was not that ¡®hardworking¡¯. On average, he only changed them once a week, all right? However, he still smiled humbly, ¡°Old Master, my Sixth Uncle is exaggerating. I¡¯m a very devoted person. I¡¯ve never had so many girlfriends.¡± He didn¡¯t say anything wrong. He was devoted. He was very devoted to every girlfriend he had ever had. During their relationship, he did not cheat or fall in love with someone else. He was very devoted. Ling Sheng gave him a disdainful look. Heh heh heh, he was a butterfly who plucked flowers whenever he saw them. Devoted? How could he have the cheek to say that? The Old Master smiled, ¡°Really? That brat Ci Er must have tricked me again. You look like a good child. Do you have a girlfriend?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m single now. I have someone I like and I¡¯m wooing her,¡± Huo Xuanzhou stood beside the Old Master consciously and replied. ¡°What kind of girl is she? She¡¯s so lucky,¡± the Old Master asked him. When one got old, they liked happy occasions. Chapter 901 - Goes Crazy Whenever It Sees Red Chapter 901: Goes Crazy Whenever It Sees Red Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°I¡¯m still chasing her, but I haven¡¯t caught her yet. She¡¯s the most special girl I¡¯ve ever seen. When I get her, I¡¯ll definitely bring her over to show the Old Master,¡± Huo Xuanzhou¡¯s face was all smiles. Upon seeing that he was still acting shamelessly in front of the Old Master, Ling Sheng glared at him. That¡¯s enough. Take it easy. Not only will you be unable to get her, even if you manage to get together with her, aren¡¯t you afraid that your legs will be broken? Su Xiyin had not heard him mention this before, but it was true she had not seen him bring a girl home in a long time. It had been two months at least. In the past, he had brought at least three or four girls back every month, but he would be chased after and beaten by his father every time. It turned out that he had a girl he liked and was wooing. With Ah Zhou¡¯s personality, was there really a woman who could control him? She did not know how long his enthusiasm would last this time. He¡¯d better not harm a young lady from a good family. Upon hearing him say that he was wooing someone seriously, Huo Ci frowned. Since when had he spent so much effort wooing girls? Those women had all been at his beck and call. He truly had lived a long time to see this. He actually said that he was wooing a girl so seriously? Which family¡¯s young lady had such bad luck to make the little devil incarnate of the Huo Family like her? She must have been unlucky for 800 lifetimes. 1 Ling Sheng did not tell anyone that Huo Xuanzhou knew Su Yan and was determined to woo her. From the bottom of her heart, she firmly believed that that degenerate Huo Xuanzhou would never be able to woo her fairy aunt no matter what fuss he kicked up. However, she had not expected that the Old Master would like Huo Xuanzhou a lot. He was full of nonsense and made the Old Master very happy. He had not even spoken several words to her or the Third Master. Before leaving, he had even pulled on him. ¡°Ah Zhou, come and talk to me tomorrow.¡± Huo Xuanzhou knew how to make others happy. He was usually well-liked by Huo Xiao and Su Xiyin at home. He was like Huo Ci when the latter was young. He had honey in his mouth and knew how to talk. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s my honor to be able to chat with the Old Master. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely come tomorrow.¡± Ling Sheng frowned as she took a look at her father and pointed at Huo Xuanzhou. What was going on? Why was he so good at making others unhappy? Huo Ci gave her a look like he was looking at a retard. Was this the first day she found out? He was a smart person with a sweet mouth like it was slathered with honey, especially when it came to coaxing others. Besides this stinky brat at home, no one else had ever been better than him! This was the first time Ling Sheng had known that this degenerate Huo Xuanzhou had such capabilities. If he really won over the Old Master of the family, wouldn¡¯t it be easier for him to woo her aunt? Everyone in the family was present. The three men of the Huo Family were staring at Jun Shiyan like radar. Even if he wanted to do something, he did not dare to go beyond the rules. He could not even hold her hand. He could only cry inwardly. The guest rooms had been arranged. Jun Shiyan¡¯s room was sandwiched between Huo Xuanzhou and Huo Ci. Ling Sheng¡¯s room was on the far left, next to Huo Xiao¡¯s room. Xiaoqi was even more excited, but he was also in a dilemma. He did not know who to sleep with. Last time, he had slept with his dad in his hometown. This time, after taking a look around, he ran toward Huo Ci excitedly. ¡°Grandpa, Xiaoqi wants to sleep with you!¡± Huo Ci gave him a disdainful look, but his actions were faster than his expression. He had already picked him up but still said stubbornly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to sleep with you.¡± Xiaoqi hugged his neck, his face full of smiles as he said crisply, ¡°Xiaoqi wants to sleep with Grandpa. Xiaoqi likes Grandpa the most!¡± ¡®Old mother¡¯ Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes teared up as she sniffled. She watched her father carry her son away. Why wouldn¡¯t he sleep with her? Wuwuwu, she felt terrible and wanted to cry. Huo Xuanzhou frowned and gave her a sideways look. Tsk, what a drama queen! Jun Shiyan walked over and comforted her gently. ¡°Xiaoqi has grown up. You can¡¯t sleep with his mother all the time.¡± Ling Sheng retorted indignantly, ¡°He¡¯s only three years old!¡± Jun Shiyan frowned. Anyway, he felt that no matter how old a boy was, he was still a boy. How could a real man sleep with his mother? It wasn¡¯t allowed! He would not agree! 1 His young lady would only have him, the only man, in her room in the future. Even if he was her biological son, that would not do! For Ling Sheng, being at the Su Family was like she was at home. Getting up early did not exist in her own home. Besides, she would be starting work on the tenth day of the lunar year, so she only had a few days left to laze in bed. At seven-thirty in the morning, the whole family had already finished their meal. Jun Shiyan brought Xiaoqi in and fed him eggs. He only let her continue sleeping after drinking a glass of milk. Huo Ci was the same. Sleeping in was a common occurrence, especially when he did not have work. Self-discipline did not exist for him. 1 Huo Xuanzhou took a look at the doors of his Sixth Uncle and sister¡¯s bedrooms, which were still closed. He could not help but sigh. They were indeed father and daughter. They could sleep in even while visiting relatives. Impressive, impressive! 1 Ling Sheng slept until past 10 o¡¯clock before she woke up. She finally had enough sleep. She washed her face, brushed her teeth, and simply smeared something on her face. Then, she wrapped herself up like a ball and went out. Su Nuo ran in, panting. His face was red from running as he looked at her and shouted, ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, Aunt is back!¡± 1 Ling Sheng had just gotten up, so her brain was a little slow at processing the information. After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°Didn¡¯t she say that she would be back?¡± Su Ce ran in too, looking flustered. ¡°Oh no, Aunt! Huo Xuanzhou went to fetch Great Aunt. I think he¡¯s gone over!¡± Ling Sheng was stunned for a moment before she realized that something was wrong. She looked at the two children and said, ¡°Lead the way, quickly!¡± It was over! Why was Aunt Su Yan back today? That scumbag Huo Xuanzhou was going to have his wish satisfied! Su Ce and Su Nuo led the way while Ling Sheng ran behind them. When they were halfway there, the beloved pet dog of the Old Master, General, popped out of nowhere and also ran happily behind them. General was a Dogo Argentino. It was built very strong, big, and looked very fierce. It was a hunting dog that the Old Master had brought to the mountains to hunt. The Old Master at home was in fantastic health. A few years ago, he had still frequently taken the General out hunting! Huo Xuanzhou¡¯s hands were full of things. He tilted his head and looked at Su Yan with a refined smile on his handsome face. ¡°Do you have fish in this lake?¡± Su Yan nodded. ¡°Yes. Didn¡¯t you see the oxygen pump? My family¡¯s Old Master likes to eat fresh fish and he likes to fish too. He¡¯s old and can¡¯t fish anymore so he¡¯ll fish at home.¡± ¡°I¡¯m also a fan of fishing. When the Old Master¡¯s body¡­¡± Before Huo Xuanzhou could finish speaking, his pupils constricted abruptly. He saw a dog suddenly rush over from the opposite side. It was huge in size and fierce as it charged at them. Ling Sheng watched as General ran toward the duo, barking nonstop. It was very fierce and scary. It wasn¡¯t in the right state of mind, and it looked like a completely different dog than before. As he gasped in horror, Su Nuo¡¯s face turned pale instantly. ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, this is bad! General goes crazy when it sees red! It¡¯ll bite someone to death!¡± 1 Upon being reminded, Ling Sheng looked up and realized that Huo Xuanzhou was a flashy person. There was a red scarf around his neck! Chapter 902 - Excruciating Huo Xuanzhou initially still thought that the dog was happy to see Su Yan. However, when it ran closer to them, he realized that the dog¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t right. When it jumped over, it was in a fierce attacking mode. He instinctively grabbed Su Yan into his arms and dodged the dog¡¯s attack. However, its claws brushed past his arm. His clothes were instantly torn by the sharp claws, causing him to gasp in pain. When the attack missed, the fierce dog let out another wild bark and jumped up again. It opened its mouth, revealing sharp canine teeth! It tried to attack again. Su Yan had already reacted. She reached out to tear off the scarf around Huo Xuanzhou¡¯s neck. At the same time she pushed him away, she wanted to throw the scarf away. However, it was already too late. When she pushed Huo Xuanzhou away, General had already opened its large mouth and dashed toward her. When she was bumped into by him, she lost her footing and fell straight toward the lake. Huo Xuanzhou¡¯s eyes turned cold as a dangerous and bloodthirsty glint flashed across them. He was about to attack the big dog. What a fierce and vicious dog! The Su Family had actually kept such a reckless thing! At the last moment of Su Yan¡¯s fall, she saw Huo Xuanzhou confronting General like a wild beast. He was even scarier than General, which had gone crazy. She knew that he wanted to kill it, so she warned him loudly, ¡°Huo Xuanzhou, you mustn¡¯t kill it!¡± Huo Xuanzhou¡¯s eyes became colder and more dangerous. His fists were clenched so tightly that they looked like they were about to bleed. He looked angrily and mockingly at the big dog in front of him as it jumped up from his side, grabbed the scarf with its teeth, and started tearing at it. Don¡¯t kill it? It was only a beast. A beast that could even attack its master madly. Was it more important than humans? Everything had happened too suddenly. Everything happened in a flash. ¡°Aunt doesn¡¯t know how to swim!¡± Upon seeing Su Yan fall into the lake, Su Nuo yelled in panic again, not knowing what to do. Upon seeing the scene in front of her, Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes turned chilly. She only gave Huo Xuanzhou a deep, probing look before taking off her coat elegantly and nimbly. Then, she jumped right into the lake to save her. Huo Xuanzhou was afraid that the dog would go crazy and hurt someone. When he moved forward, he used the edge of his palm as a knife and knocked the dog unconscious immediately. Upon hearing Su Nuo¡¯s shout, his body stiffened, and his heart ached instantly. Without thinking, he turned around and jumped toward the lake. However, someone ran over before him. It was the stinky brat at home. She dashed over like a gust of wind. When she passed by him, her face was tight, and she looked at him with a strange gaze. ¡°Ling Sheng!¡± Huo Xuanzhou shouted anxiously, his eyes turning cold. He wanted to pull her back, but it was too late. Upon seeing her jump in, he followed suit. She was a girl, so why had she come to cause trouble? As a man, how could he not go down to save her? Jun Shiyan was called over by Su Jing. Before he reached the place, he saw that the opposite side was abnormally chaotic. When Su Yan fell into the lake, his young lady also jumped down. His eyes narrowed suddenly as she dashed over recklessly. The moment Ling Sheng jumped into the lake, it was so cold that her body stiffened as she swam quickly toward Su Yan. Right! That scumbag Huo Xuanzhou! She could not let him succeed! Had he done this? Did he want to be a hero and save the damsel in distress? It was definitely no secret that General was crazy about the color red. Anyone would know if he asked around a little. Yu Zheng had told her that Huo Xuanzhou had been collecting information about her aunt and the Su Family recently. She was not judging a gentleman with a petty heart. She just did not believe this scumbag Huo Xuanzhou! He would probably resort to any unscrupulous means to woo his aunt! Su Yan was bobbing without control in front of her. She had drunk a bellyful of cold water, and her body was already weak. Upon seeing Ling Sheng swim toward her, she suddenly heaved a sigh of relief. However, she stopped when she was very, very close to her. Her body stopped functioning like a machine that had suddenly run out of power. She actually stopped moving like she had stopped operating. Su Yan¡¯s eyes were red as she panicked. However, she did not know how to swim. She could only watch as Ling Sheng suddenly sank in front of her and reached out to pull onto her. She was out of breath and becoming cold. The pain of lack of oxygen made her choke on her words ¡®Sheng Sheng¡¯. She was unable to take care of herself as her vision grew blurry. Sheng Sheng! What was wrong with Sheng Sheng?! Huo Xuanzhou¡¯s movement was already very fast. He called out to Ling Sheng a few times to get her to come ashore, but the brat did not listen. She kept dashing forward as though she was deliberately going against him. Soon, she was in front of Su Yan, but she suddenly stopped all her actions. Her whole body sank downward quickly in a very strange manner. ¡°Ling Sheng!¡± Huo Xuanzhou shouted anxiously when he heard someone jump into the lake behind him as well. Ling Sheng only heard a sharp beep in her head. Her body suddenly could not move, just like the previous two times. She saw that she was about to get close to her aunt. She was about to approach her. She was so, so close. A demonic-like voice that terrified her rang in her ears again. ¡°Doctor Zhao, Doctor Zhao, the patient is reacting!¡± Ling Sheng felt as though her head was about to explode from the swelling. Her vision darkened, and her mind suddenly went blank! ¡°Ling Sheng, Ling Sheng, can you hear me? Can you see me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m your attending doctor! Do you see me? Do you see my hand?¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s breathing was hurried, and her chest was so suffocated it felt as though it was about to explode. The voice was no longer sharp and ear-piercing, giving one a splitting headache. Her vision gradually became clear, and a blurry human face flashed past. ¡°Ling Sheng, can you see that? I¡¯m Doctor Zhao, your attending doctor.¡± ¡°Doctor Zhao, this is great! The patient is awake!¡± ¡°Prepare for a full body checkup. Inform the patient¡¯s family!¡± Ling Sheng did not know where she was. She could only smell the pungent disinfectant smell. Her mind was buzzing nonstop, as though countless bees were flying in her head. Who was it? Who was shouting in her ear? So anxiously. So desperately. So painfully. Her heart felt as though it had been grabbed tightly by someone. It hurt so much that she suffocated. Tears streamed down her face like beads that had snapped off from a thread. She choked with sobs and her body trembled uncontrollably. Sheng Sheng¡­ Wake up¡­ Sheng Sheng, wake up quickly¡­ I beg you¡­ Wake up quickly¡­ Who was it? Who was calling her? Calling for her anxiously? The voice was so familiar, so familiar¡­ so familiar that it made her organs twitch in pain. What was he shouting? What was he crying about? ¡°Ling Sheng, Ling Sheng, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Are you feeling unwell somewhere? Can you hear me? Can you see me?¡± ¡°Doctor Zhao, come over quickly. The patient is crying!¡± Sheng Sheng¡­ Sheng Sheng¡­ Ling Sheng only felt excruciating pain. Her vision was blurry, and her mind went blank instantly before she lost consciousness again. Chapter 903 - He Was Crying Beep¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡°Doctor Zhao, bad news! The patient has lost consciousness again!¡± ¡°The patient¡¯s heart is dropping rapidly!¡± ¡°Prepare for emergency treatment!¡± Beep¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡°Cough!¡± After Ling Sheng let out a cough, she spat out a mouthful of water. She opened her eyes slowly and saw the man in front of her, whose eyes were red as he looked at her. Before she could say ¡®Third Master¡¯, she was suddenly embraced tightly by him. The man was very strong, and his grip hurt a little. It was as though he wanted to melt her into his blood and bones. His chin was propped on her shoulder, trembling. Ling Sheng could clearly feel warm liquid flowing into her neck. There was a raw, salty taste filling her throat, and her chest felt uncomfortably choked up. Her eyes felt sore and swollen, and tears streamed down her face uncontrollably. Jun Shiyan hugged the little woman in his embrace tightly. His arms tightened bit by bit, as though he truly wanted to melt her into his flesh and blood like this. He was scared. No one knew how terrified he had felt just now! He could not wake her up at all. ¡°Third Master,¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s voice was frighteningly hoarse. After calling out to him, she choked and could not speak anymore. Fear filled her heart bit by bit. She did not know how long more she could last. She saw the doctor and the nurse. She knew very well that she had temporarily returned to her original world. However, his calls, his anxiety, his despair, and his pain seemed to have been engraved in her mind. Lying on the hospital bed, the deep sorrow she felt was worse than death. She did not want to go back. She did not want to go back to that world anymore. Her lover, her family, and her friends were all here! ¡°It¡¯s all right now.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s voice was hoarse and obscure. He did not know if he was comforting her or himself. Only when she was in his embrace could he feel her presence. In that instant, she had stopped breathing and her heart had stopped beating. It was as though¡­ she was leaving him. Huo Ci had rushed over after receiving the news. He did not dare tell the elders at home, nor did he dare bring Xiaoqi over. When he rushed over, he saw Jun Shiyan hugging his brat and crying. Yes! He was crying! That scumbag Third Old Jun crying! Instantly, his emotions were complicated. He felt as though his inherent understanding had been overturned. He did not even know if he should be worried about his stinky brat or laugh at Third Master Jun. Or should he just take his phone and record a video of him? However, when he saw that the brat had already woken up and looked fine, he finally felt relieved. Su Jing had run over in a hurry to report that someone had fallen into the lake. They had all fallen into the lake. First, Yan¡¯er had fallen in. Next, that stinky brat had jumped in. Then, Ah Zhou had jumped in. Even Third Master Jun also jumped in! One after another, like they were dumplings! For the first time, Huo Xuanzhou understood anxiety and knew what heartache felt like. This was a mystical experience he had never had before. He hugged the woman in his arms and wrapped her tightly in his coat. Su Yan¡¯s body was trembling from the cold, and her eyes were frighteningly red and swollen. Upon seeing that Ling Sheng had finally woken up, the tense string in her body snapped. Her vision darkened and she lost consciousness. ¡°Su Yan!¡± Huo Xuanzhou¡¯s face turned pale instantly. Without caring about anyone else, he picked her up and left. ¡°Call the doctor! Hurry up and find a doctor!¡± Upon seeing Huo Xuanzhou carry Su Yan away, Huo Ci frowned and his eyes darkened. He took a look at the couple who were still hugging together and crying in front of him. His voice carried some doubt, but his tone softened a lot. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the house to get changed. Third Master Jun, you can freeze on your own if you want to freeze to death, but do you want to freeze her to death too?¡± He really wanted to kick this scumbag Third Old Jun away and carry her away himself. However, at that moment, he actually hesitated. If he snatched her away, what would happen if this scumbag Third Old Jun cried because of him? He found it unbelievable just watching him and even felt a little scared. Jun Shiyan took two coats and wrapped Ling Sheng up completely. When he got up, he had already returned to normal with a dignified bearing, but his eyes were still a little red. He nodded slightly at Huo Ci and carried her away. Huo Ci had already heard what had happened from that child, Su Jing. He could not scold them indiscriminately either. However, he just did not know what that brat had been thinking! If Yan Er had fallen, wouldn¡¯t it be fine for Ah Zhou alone to go down to save her? Why had she joined in the mess? Moreover, by a strange coincidence, this had happened three times already. She was obviously a good swimmer, but she had gotten into trouble in the water three times in a row. It was as though she would have an accident the moment she touched water. Since Huo Ci could think of it, Jun Shiyan naturally could too. Looking at the young lady in his embrace, his eyes darkened. Inside his heart, he decided that he would never let her touch water again in the future. The old folks at home did not know that Ling Sheng and Su Yan had fallen into the water. They huddled under their quilts for a long time before they gradually warmed up. Jun Shiyan came over with a glass of Chinese cold remedy medication that had just been dissolved in water. When he saw the young lady curled up into a ball, his heart softened at how soft and cute she looked. His eyes were full of doting affection as he asked gently, ¡°Can you drink the medicine first?¡± Huo Ci was sitting by the side. How could he allow them, a man and a woman, to be alone in a room? Upon hearing his voice, his brows furrowed even more. When had this scumbag Third Old Jun become so sappy? Why did he have to coax her like a child just to drink some medicine? How old was she already? Wasn¡¯t he embarrassed? Also, did the two of them think he was dead?! Were they showing off their affection in front of him? Or were they courting death?! He wanted to interrupt, but when he thought of the scene of scumbag Third Old Jun crying, a complex and uncomfortable feeling covered him from head to toe. Ling Sheng¡¯s big eyes peeked out of the quilt. Before she could speak, she felt a rush of warmth in her lower body. Warm liquid flowed out, and there was a faint cramp in her lower abdomen. Her small face flushed instantly as she looked at the man¡¯s handsome face and asked in a small voice, ¡°Third Master, can you call Grandma over?¡± Upon seeing the young lady¡¯s strangely red face, Jun Shiyan hurriedly reached out to feel her forehead. When he had just taken her temperature, she had not had a fever. His eyes were full of heartache. ¡°Do you feel unwell?¡± Ling Sheng let out a low cough and shook her head, finding it difficult to mention about it. Her period had suddenly come, so the bed sheets should have been stained by her. She needed to use a sanitary pad now. ¡°Father-in-law said that Grandpa and Grandma would be worried if they found out, so he didn¡¯t intend to tell them.¡± Jun Shiyan looked at the young lady, who had a complicated expression on her face and was hesitant to speak. He said gently, ¡°Tell me if you need anything.¡± This was the first time Huo Ci had seen her act so bashful. He frowned. ¡°What are you up to again? You rushed to jump into the water and ended up in this state. Do you want your grandparents to worry too?¡± Ling Sheng shook her head hurriedly with an aggrieved expression. She definitely did not want her grandparents to worry. She sniffled and continued to negotiate. ¡°Then, you can call Grand-aunt or Sister-in-law over. Anyway, just call a woman over!¡± Huo Ci gave her a sideways look. When he saw the brat¡¯s pale face, his heart ached inexplicably. He could not bear to scold her anymore, so he only asked, ¡°What do you want to do? What do you want to trouble others with that it has to be a woman? Are two men like us unable to serve you?¡± Ling Sheng bit her lips, so depressed that her little claws were scratching the bed sheet. She decided to go all out. Anyway, one was her man and the other was her father. What kind of face did she need? She shouted, ¡°My period[1] is here!¡± Huo Ci asked subconsciously, ¡°Who¡¯s your great-aunt?¡± [1] The term ´óÒÌÂè can also represent ¡®Great-aunt¡¯. Chapter 904 - Die A Horrible Death Jun Shiyan¡¯s handsome face became a little flushed as he let out an awkward low cough. He looked at his father-in-law, who still did not know anything, and said in a low voice, ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll get An Yan to buy one. Wait a minute.¡± In the past, he had not known anything about this either. Ever since he had started dating his young lady, he had gradually learned some terms that only existed among girls. Upon seeing his understanding look, Huo Ci became even more suspicious. Did the two of them have a code word? Only he didn¡¯t know it. He frowned, ¡°Where are you going to buy a Great-aunt?¡± Ling Sheng finally could not hold back her laughter. This was the first time she had seen her father look so stupid. She looked at him seriously and explained, ¡°Father, actually, ¡®Great-aunt¡¯ is menstruation. This is how us girls address it among us. Also, sanitary pads are also called little angels, breads, and Great-aunt¡¯s cloths. Anyway, there are different names from different places.¡± She should still be kind enough to explain it to him, lest he become a joke from his ignorance when he got a girlfriend in the future. Huo Ci¡¯s handsome face changed again and again. He refused to admit his ignorance no matter what. He let out a low cough to hide his embarrassment. ¡°You women are troublesome!¡± Upon seeing her father¡¯s embarrassment, Ling Sheng was amused inwardly. She looked at him and said, ¡°Father, An Yan will take some time to buy them. I want to use it now. Go and get two from Sister-in-law and the others first!¡± ¡°Did you hear that? Go and get two from someone!¡± Huo Ci looked at Jun Shiyan directly. After giving the order, he gave Ling Sheng a disdainful look. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to prepare spare ones when you go out?¡± Ling Sheng looked at him meaningfully as she held in her laughter. Oh, she had not expected him to know about bringing spare ones. She really thought that her father did not know anything! Huo Ci was displeased by her look and wanted to flare up. However, when he saw her pale and weak face, his heart ached again. On account of the shock she had suffered when she had fallen into the water, he mercifully let her go. He directly sat on the sofa and continued playing games. This stinky brat, what was the meaning of her gaze? In the end, Jun Shiyan still looked for Su Nuo and asked him to ask his mother for it. After all, he was a man. It would be fine if he went out to buy it, but he was still embarrassed to ask Ling Sheng¡¯s sister-in-laws for it. Su Nuo brought a few bags over and even said that his mother told him to ask for more if there was not enough. Ling Sheng¡¯s period had come a week earlier. It had probably been stimulated after she fell into the water. Her stomach hurt a little, so she sprawled on the bed and fell asleep. However, Su Nuo¡¯s words bothered her a lot. Su Nuo had said that the servant in charge of watching General at home had said that he had seen Huo Xuanzhou go to the courtyard where General was kept in in the morning. General was sensitive to red. Whenever he saw the color red, he would go crazy. During the New Year, people would come and go. Afraid that someone would not be aware or forgot and wore red clothing to the house, they would lock him up for safety reasons. Ling Sheng fell into deep thought, increasingly feeling that her speculation was not unreasonable. That scumbag Huo Xuanzhou could really do anything! The servant had said that he was the only one who had gone there. He must have been the one to release General and put on a show by himself of a hero saving a damsel in distress After all, there was no woman who had never fantasized about her future other half being a great peerless hero. Since ancient times, such tricks had always won one¡¯s heart! Huo Xuanzhou only came to see Ling Sheng after Su Yan woke up. ¡°Say, has water entered your brain? I was obviously right beside you. Why were you that nervous as to jump into the water so quickly? Dids you want to die?¡± As someone who had been on the scene at the time, he had been scared to death. However, Su Yan was fine. She had still been conscious when he had saved her. He didn¡¯t even have to administer treatment when she woke up completely after spitting out a few mouthfuls of water. However, she had lost consciousness, her heartbeat, and her breathing. She was like a cold corpse that had just been fished out of the water. Moreover, he had never known that a cold and heartless man like Jun Shiyan, who was always calm and collected at all times, would also get nervous and afraid. Jun Shiyan had performed cardiopulmonary resuscitation(CPR) on her over and over again. He kept calling her, but she had no reaction at all. ¡°You¡¯re the one whose brain was flooded with water,¡± Ling Sheng frowned. Her voice was tense as she looked at Huo Ci and Jun Shiyan. ¡°Father, Third Master, can both of you leave for a moment? I have something to tell my brother alone.¡± Huo Ci gave her an annoyed look, stood up, and left without asking anything. Jun Shiyan gave Huo Xuanzhou a warning look before leaving as well. Only Ling Sheng and Huo Xuanzhou were left in the room. The atmosphere was inexplicably heavy. Huo Xuanzhou, who was standing beside her, was already on alert in his heart. He frowned and looked at her, waiting for her to speak. Ling Sheng did not waste her breath and got straight to the point. ¡°Huo Xuanzhou, does Aunt¡¯s fall into the lake have anything to do with you?¡± Huo Xuanzhou had been mentally prepared. However, when he heard her question, his eyes suddenly grew icy and his lips curled up mockingly. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it.¡± Ling Sheng looked at him gravely. ¡°You¡¯re wearing a red scarf. The servant said that he saw you pass by General¡¯s residence in the morning.¡± Although she had always secretly called him a scumbag, she did not want such a nasty thing to be done by him from the bottom of her heart! ¡°Ling Sheng, I told you that I didn¡¯t do it! No matter how much of a scumbag I am, it¡¯s beneath me to use such a despicable method to gain a woman¡¯s favor!¡± Huo Xuanzhou¡¯s lips curled up in cold ridicule, and his heart sank to the bottom instantly. He said coldly, ¡°The drama of a hero saving a beauty is too outdated.¡± So, was he such a shameless and despicable person in her heart? That he was able to do anything without a bottom line? ¡°I was just asking,¡± Ling Sheng felt relieved. Her hands, which were under the blanket, gripped the quilt nervously. In a low voice, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t take offense to it.¡± She did not know why she was afraid that he had done it, nor did she want it to have anything to do with him! Huo Xuanzhou¡¯s lips curled up coldly as he growled indignantly, ¡°Ling Sheng, if I really did it, let me die a horrible death!¡± What did she take him for? He knew that many things he had done in the past had been quite dastardly, but he had always been very earnest about such things! Did she suspect him? Did she doubt him? Disappointment and anger filled his heart bit by bit, drowning him in grief. His eyes were red as he enunciated each word clearly, ¡°You¡¯ve never treated me as your older brother, right?!¡± It turned out that the only thing he got in exchange for giving his all was her suspicion! Just before this, he had thought that she understood him! Ling Sheng could clearly see the disappointment, grief and coldness in his eyes. Suddenly, her heart shrank into a tight ball as she looked at him somewhat nervously, and at a loss as she explained, ¡°I know now. You weren¡¯t the one who did it. I¡¯m sorry.¡± He had a previous record, and all the evidence pointed to him currently. She hoped that he wasn¡¯t the culprit in her heart, but she still could not help but suspect him. Chapter 905 - Unrepentant Besides, she had brought him to the Su residence. For the sake of her aunt, she also had no choice but to overthink, or worse, think in an unpleasant direction. ¡°I understand,¡± Huo Xuanzhou¡¯s lips curled up as he tried his best to control his emotions. It was not the first time he had been misunderstood or framed anyway. However, he had never been so disappointed, upset, angry, and sorrowful before. He could not stay any longer and turned to leave. Ling Sheng looked at his cold and lonely back view and opened her mouth, but she did not know what to say either. She thumped herself on the head. Oh no, Huo Xuanzhou was angry at her question. She had thought that with his frivolous personality, he should have an indifferent attitude toward everything. She had not expected him to get so angry. It was her fault for not thinking it through and suspecting him before she had concrete evidence. After Huo Xuanzhou left, Ling Sheng kept feeling depressed. She tossed and turned on the bed with her phone, unable to fall asleep. She did not know how to apologize to him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jun Shiyan looked at the worried young lady, who had been frowning the whole time, and reached out to grab her shoulder. If she continued squirming around, he would get dizzy. Ever since Huo Xuanzhou left, she had been in this state. ¡°You suspect Huo Xuanzhou?¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes widened abruptly as she looked at the man in front of her. His expression said everything. She also felt that there was something wrong with her brain. When she saw General rush over and her aunt fall into the water, she had suspected Huo Xuanzhou then. Preconceived notions weren¡¯t a good thing indeed. ¡°Sheng Sheng, the more someone appears not to care about anything on the surface, the more sensitive they are on the inside. It¡¯s precisely because there are too few people he can treat with sincerity and care about. Hence, he cherishes them and is even more careful.¡± Upon seeing the young lady¡¯s expression and recalling Huo Xuanzhou¡¯s expression and actions when he left, Jun Shiyan could roughly guess what had happened between the two of them. ¡°Huo Xuanzhou doesn¡¯t have a heart.¡± Although Ling Sheng said that, she knew very well inside that he was ruthless and behaved like a scumbag toward other people. However, he had always been honest toward her. He genuinely doted on her like a younger sister. Jun Shiyan let out a low laugh and continued, ¡°People like him are very similar to your father. After being suspected by someone he cares about, he will get angry. If he doesn¡¯t care about you and doesn¡¯t treat you as one of his own, he wouldn¡¯t have been so emotional.¡± ¡°Third Master, should I find him and apologize to him officially?¡± Ling Sheng felt that she really seemed to have hurt Huo Xuanzhou¡¯s heart unintentionally. She was also quite sad. Before Jun Shiyan could answer, the door was suddenly pushed open. Su Jing ran in noisily and shouted while panting, ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, Huo Xuanzhou has been tied up. Uncle wants to whip him. Hurry up and take a look!¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes suddenly constricted as she looked at Jun Shiyan. She had already guessed the cause of the incident. Everyone must have determined that her aunt had fallen into the water because of Huo Xuanzhou! Upon seeing the young lady jump straight off the bed to run out, Jun Shiyan pulled at her and helped her put on her clothes properly. He only rushed over with her after wrapping himself tightly. Su Jing had said that the servant had testified that he had seen Huo Xuanzhou walk past General¡¯s residence. He was the only one he saw, so he suspected that he had released General. His red scarf and his usual character made the Su Family suspect that he had done it, that he had planned everything deliberately. So, they brought him over to question him. Ever since yesterday, Huo Ci had felt that there was something strange about Huo Xuanzhou¡¯s visit. That brat must have been hiding something from him with Huo Xuanzhou. Thus, he got someone to investigate. Not long ago, the investigation results had been given to him. Huo Xuanzhou was chasing after Su Yan and had even collected a lot of information. Now that something had happened, he was the number one suspect. Everyone was standing in the Su Family¡¯s living room. Aside from the old folks in the family, everyone was present. All of them were glaring at Huo Xuanzhou furiously. Huo Xuanzhou knelt in the middle of the room and straightened his body, looking indifferent. He pretended not to see anything. Wasn¡¯t it just a beating? It was not like he had not been beaten before! ¡°Ah Zhou, did you do this?¡± Huo Ci¡¯s eyes were dangerous as he tossed a whip in his hand. Huo Xiao was so angry that he wanted to snatch the whip away and give him a beating. No wonder this little beast was so solicitous and even wanted to be their chauffeur! So this was his plan! Su Xiyin frowned, feeling conflicted. She had not suspected anything either when Ah Zhou had followed her over here yesterday. She had not expected him to target Yan¡¯er and do such an embarrassing thing. How was she going to explain this to her family now?! ¡°Aren¡¯t you all sure that I did it? Would you believe me if I said I didn¡¯t do it?¡± Huo Xuanzhou¡¯s lips curled up in a self-deprecating smile. Look, not only Ling Sheng, but everyone had also determined that he had done it! It turned out that his character was really that bad. However, what was strange was that he was not angry or annoyed. There was only grief left in his heart. To think that he had always thought that he had a pretty good character. That they wouldn¡¯t go so far as to pin all kinds of sh*t on him. ¡°Speak nicely.¡± It was rare for Huo Ci to be solemn. The whip in his hand lashed at the air, creating a loud sound. ¡°Let me ask you one last time. Did you release General? Did you wear the scarf on purpose?¡± Huo Xuanzhou put on an uncaring expression. He raised his eyebrows and smiled before saying casually, ¡°Sixth Uncle, I¡¯m speaking the truth. It¡¯s not me.¡± The Su Family members were all infuriated by his nonchalant attitude, especially the third son, Su Cunli. He only had this one precious daughter, yet this pig wanted to woo her! What kind of person was Huo Xuanzhou? Moreover, everyone in the capital knew about those disgraceful things that he did on a usual basis! No family with a good daughter was unwilling to let him defile them. However, after all that choosing and picking, he had not expected him to be so bold as to target the daughter of their Su Family in the end! Upon seeing his unchanged reaction, Huo Ci raised his whip directly and was about to hit him. ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you can keep being stubborn!¡± He had not expected that this scumbag Ah Zhou would become more and more bold. He had actually dared to extend his hand to their Su Family. The person in his wishing thinking was even the only daughter in this generation of the Su Family! He also knew that he wooed women for novelty¡¯s sake. He would throw her away once he was done. He definitely could not let him harm her cousin. However, although he was angry, as his uncle, he had watched him grow up. He knew that even though he was a mess, he still had a basic moral bottom line. It was impossible for him to resort to such despicable means to woo a girl. ¡°Are you going to beat me or not?! If not, give it to me!¡± Huo Xiao bellowed angrily. He might as well beat this scumbag to death. He usually turned a blind eye when he caused trouble. However, he could not do that this time. She was the daughter of the Su Family, and if this matter was not handled well, this group of protective men in the Su Family would skin and eat him alive! ¡°Grandpa, you guys don¡¯t believe me even after I told you. I really didn¡¯t do this.¡± Huo Xuanzhou looked at Huo Xiao, his eyes still full of nonchalant and lazy mockery. Huo Ci did not waste his breath on him either. Without hesitation, he whipped him forcefully. ¡°Do you know your mistake?¡± ¡°Sixth Uncle, even if you people beat me to death today, I didn¡¯t do it either.¡± Huo Xuanzhou¡¯s back remained straight. It hurt when the whip struck his body, but his heart was what hurt and felt disappointed even more. Did they think that because he was a scumbag, he would not get sad and feel pain? Even if he was a beast, it would hurt! ¡°You¡¯re unrepentant!¡± Huo Ci¡¯s eyes darkened, flames dancing in them as he raised his whip again. ¡°I think you won¡¯t shed tears until you see the coffin[1]!¡± Couldn¡¯t he speak nicely? Why did he have to argue like this with them? Was he being stubborn? Given his character, would others believe him if he said he had not done it? [1] A saying that someone refuses to repent until death stares at him in the face. Chapter 906 - : Take Responsibility for His Own Actions He was a member of the Huo Family. Since this had happened to the Su Family, he naturally had to give them an explanation. Even if he wanted to show mercy, this scumbag had to cooperate with him! ¡°Sixth Uncle, Grandpa, all the uncles present.¡± Huo Xuanzhou still looked as though he did not care. There was even a smile on his lips. ¡°I already said that this is my first time coming to the Su residence. I just wanted to walk around casually. Who knew that I would coincidentally walk to the place where the dog was kept?¡± Huo Ci frowned and stopped what he was doing. He looked down at him loftily. ¡°What¡¯s with the scarf?¡± Huo Xuanzhou sighed. ¡°I came out to walk around in the morning. I thought it was cold, so I took a random red scarf and wrapped it around myself to keep myself warm. How would I know that there was even a dog which will go crazy when it sees red? Is the dog raised in this house a bull, for bullfighting?¡± As he spoke, not only did he sound like he did not care, but he even started joking. Upon seeing his behavior, Huo Xiao got angry. He saw that his third brother, Su Cunli, was about to lose his cool, but since he was a child from his family, he reprimanded him. He pointed at him and gritted his teeth, ¡°Are you saying that everything was a coincidence? Of all times to wear a scarf, why did you put on a scarf at this time?¡± What scarf? He usually did not see him wearing a scarf either, but he had remembered it so coincidentally today? ¡°Grandpa, you guys asked me what happened, so I told you the truth, but you didn¡¯t believe me again. What do you people want me to do?¡± Huo Xuanzhou did not dare say that they wanted to go to heaven, fearing that he would be whipped to death straight away. ¡°You¡­¡± Huo Xiao¡¯s face was ashen from anger. He stepped forward immediately and snatched the whip from Huo Ci¡¯s hand, raising his hand to hit him. ¡°Brother-in-law.¡± Su Cunli had not spoken the whole time. At this moment, he really could not rein in his anger anymore. He called out to Huo Xiao. ¡°Wait, I have something to ask him.¡± Huo Xiao just felt embarrassed. The Huo Family¡¯s face had been thrown to the Su Family because of this scumbag. The few older brothers of the Su Family were still biased against him even now. He had raised his grandson to such a state that he felt ashamed to see others himself. The Su Family were people who had to be convinced with reason. This was the first time they had seen someone hit a person who was only suspected but not declared guilty. Su Cunli also wanted to save some face for the Huo Family. After all, they were all relatives, and this was the first time they had visited. He could not hit someone without knowing the reason. The Su Family did not have such a simple and crude rule. Only the Huo Family had this rule. He looked at Huo Xuanzhou, who was kneeling in front of him. ¡°You¡¯re saying you¡¯re innocent? Everything was a coincidence?¡± Huo Xuanzhou smiled nonchalantly and nodded. ¡°Third Uncle is an understanding person. It¡¯s just a coincidence. I didn¡¯t know that the dogs of our Su Family are fighting bulls.¡± Su Cunli was angered by his words. The same sort of seniors produced the same kind of juniors. The genes of the Huo Family were really admirable. ¡°Did you get someone to ask about the Su Family and Yan Er?¡± Huo Xuanzhou would not deny it. ¡°Yes.¡± Su Cunli asked, ¡°Why do you want to know about the Su Family?¡± Huo Xuanzhou straightened his back, and his expression finally became serious. ¡°Third Uncle, to be honest, I fell in love with your daughter at first sight. I really want to woo her.¡± A ball of raging fury choked Su Cunli in the chest. He really dared to say it! He really dared to say that in front of so many people! How impressive. The people from the Huo Family were really impressive! The others also sucked in a breath of cold air immediately afterward. How could they have expected Huo Xuanzhou, that scumbag, to be so outspoken about his vile thoughts! However, approval grew in Huo Ci. No matter what, his courage was commendable. To be honest, not hiding it at all was the Huo Family¡¯s style! However, since he had done his homework in advance, didn¡¯t he know that everyone in the Su Family had a daughter complex and was extremely protective too? Wasn¡¯t he afraid of being beaten to death? Upon hearing this, Huo Xiao trembled in anger. He looked at Su Cunli and said, ¡°Third Brother, don¡¯t listen to this scumbag¡¯s nonsense. He doesn¡¯t know what liking someone means. He¡¯s just¡­¡± Su Cunshi was so angry that he laughed. His cold eyes swept over him. ¡°He¡¯s just playing around, right? Brother-in-law, you should control your grandson well!¡± He should take a look at himself. What kind of reputation did he have? How dare he covet the precious daughter of his Su Family? What an ignorant fool! ¡°Uncle, this is my personal matter. I¡¯ll take responsibility for my own actions. It has nothing to do with my grandparents or Sixth Uncle at all. They didn¡¯t even know why I came here.¡± Huo Xuanzhou had always known that his grandpa would not be able to leave the Su Family anyway. He only knew that it was true after seeing it with his own eyes. He looked at Su Cunshi and the others. ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t think liking someone and saying it aloud is a shameful thing.¡± The Su Family all had daughter complexes. Su Yan¡¯s marriage was naturally of utmost importance. It was not that all of them had to approve of her future man, but a notorious playboy like Huo Xuanzhou was definitely out of the question! When Su Xiyin saw Huo Xuanzhou, she felt as though she had seen herself in the past. Her brothers, sisters-in-law, and parents had objected, so she had also insisted on her own perspective without hesitation. However, was he really sincere about Yan Er? She had watched him grow up. He had been fooling around for so many years, and he had vowed to her every single time that it was true love. That she was the last one. Every girl he had dated was the last one. They were all his true love. However, a person¡¯s heart was only that big. How could it contain so many ¡®true loves¡¯? She knew that he had not fallen in love with any of them before. She was not sure if it was real this time or if it was still the same as before. It was just three minutes of passion[1]. The Su Family members were quite pissed. They had never seen someone so thick-skinned before, who dared to say anything. He had no qualms about it. Upon hearing him say that, they did not even know how to ask him. Huo Ci was already watching the show now. Ah Zhou, this fellow, was impressive. Even he did not dare be so arrogant in front of his uncles! ¡°He¡¯s a member of your Huo Family. You people can ask him yourself!¡± Su Cunshi was so angry that his blood was boiling. He really wanted to kick him out straight away! Sometimes, a simple and crude method was the best to take on second thought! Su Cunli and the others had lived for more than half of their lifetimes and had seen all kinds of people. However, this was the first time they had encountered someone like him. They did not have the habit of quarreling with others who would come up with a lot of twisted reasons and spoke so self-righteously too! They would be angered to death if they spoke to him! As a member of the Huo Family, when he saw that his uncles were all angered by him, Huo Ci took over the interrogation. ¡°You said it was a coincidence. Do you have evidence?¡± Huo Xuanzhou said, ¡°I¡¯m speaking the truth in my name. If I didn¡¯t do it, I didn¡¯t do it.¡± Huo Ci smiled. ¡°Do you think anyone will believe you?¡± ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, Granduncle, uncles, aunts, brothers, and sisters-in-law, are you willing to believe me?¡± Huo Xuanzhou looked at them and asked. [1] Èý·ÖÖÓÈÈ¶È means to show a brief period of enthusiasm toward a person, object or idea before giving up. Chapter 907 - I Beg You to Shut Up He had truly offended everyone in the Su Family. Everything else was fine, except for one thing. If he wanted to woo Su Yan, the Su Family definitely would not let him off easily! They already thought that he was scheming and had played tricks, for sure. The Su Family wouldn¡¯t believe him. Given his usual actions and the ridiculous rumors that had spread like wildfire in the capital, no one would believe him. The precious daughter of the Su Family could not be deceived by such a playboy. They did not agree. They would definitely not agree! The surroundings were strangely quiet as all kinds of gazes swept over him. For a moment, Huo Xuanzhou felt quite sad. When he handled matters on a daily basis, he could search his soul and say that he had never let down heaven and earth. He had also lived up to the Huo Family¡¯s rules and more so, himself. Which of those rumors that had spread like wildfire had not been exaggerated and spread to ruin his reputation? He had not cared in the past because he had felt that it wasn¡¯t a big deal. It was not bad to have a bad reputation either. At the very least, it could make some annoying people avoid him like the plague when they saw him. However, at this moment, he actually doubted his previous decision because of such a trivial matter. How laughable was that? ¡°I believe him!¡± Ling Sheng ran over hurriedly. She looked at Huo Ci and the elders present and said seriously and firmly, ¡°Father, Granduncle, I believe he didn¡¯t do it.¡± Huo Xuanzhou¡¯s eyes constricted suddenly, and the nonchalant mask on his face also cracked instantly. The corners of his lips curled up slightly. Tsk, a cat crying for a mouse and pretending to be merciful. He didn¡¯t care that she believed him! Ling Sheng looked at Huo Xuanzhou. ¡°Sorry, I know you didn¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°Sheng Sheng, how can you be sure that he didn¡¯t do it?¡± Su Cunli had not expected Ling Sheng to be the first to speak up. When she spoke to him, her expression softened a lot. ¡°Uncle, there¡¯s no need for him to do that.¡± Ling Sheng took a look at Huo Xuanzhou and paused. ¡°Although he doesn¡¯t have a good reputation, he¡¯s not a bad person either. At most, he¡¯s a little amorous. He¡¯s very tender toward the fairer sex, and is very nice and gentlemanly to girls. He won¡¯t hurt others over such a small matter. He still has his limits and moral principles.¡± The corners of Huo Xuanzhou¡¯s lips twitched as he let out a low cough. He shot her a look to prevent her from continuing. Are you praising me? Or are you scolding me? I beg you to shut up! I did it, all right? I admit it! Huo Ci laughed. The damage caused to him was impressive! She was indeed his daughter! The Su Family members looked at one another. Sheng Sheng¡¯s words were very profound. She was not just protecting his shortcomings. She was really neutral. In short, although he was not a good person, he would not harm others. Jun Shiyan stood behind her and looked at his young lady. His eyes were full of affection as he held back his laughter. She had really taken an impartial stand and spoke for the truth. Huo Xiao sighed, feeling utterly embarrassed. What kind of mess was this? The biggest failure of his life was raising such a bunch of scumbags. What a failure! After Ling Sheng¡¯s impassioned speech, there was a moment of silence. Su Nuo suddenly looked toward the door and greeted his aunt. Everyone looked over. Su Yan entered and looked at Huo Xuanzhou, who was kneeling in the middle like a sinner. She said, ¡°I believe him too.¡± Huo Xuanzhou¡¯s eyes darkened as surprise flashed across them. His heart actually warmed a little as he turned around and saw her beautiful face, which was as pale as a sheet. When she was at home, the woman was no longer as coolly elegant as she usually was. Instead, she looked more down-to-earth and incomparably beautiful. She believed him? She said that she believed him? These few words actually made his heart throb with surprise. He had never felt this magical sense before, so he was momentarily at a loss. ¡°Yan Er.¡± When Su Cunli saw his daughter come out, his eyes were full of heartache and worry. There was also some doubt. Trust him? Trust this scumbag? ¡°Father, he didn¡¯t do it.¡± Su Yan had also just learned that Huo Xuanzhou had been tied up and taught a lesson. They said that he was the culprit who had caused her to fall into the water and that he had deliberately planned this. She had said that he had not done it, not because she had trusted him blindly. However, based on his first reaction at the time, she was certain that he had not done it. He had panicked back then too and had been shocked by General. He had not known what had happened. A person¡¯s immediate expression and actions could not betray him. Su Jing gave Ling Sheng an OK sign secretly. He had successfully completed his mission. Sister Sheng Sheng had asked him to inform his aunt. ¡°Ms. Su,¡± Huo Xuanzhou nodded slightly and greeted her with a smile. ¡°You should get up!¡± Even Su Yan felt embarrassed. Why had they arrested him without telling her anything? Huo Xuanzhou did not say anything. He only smiled at her. How could he dare get up when the elders hadn¡¯t said anything? ¡°Father,¡± Su Yan frowned and took a look at Su Cunli. The more she saw Huo Xuanzhou smile at her, the more guilty she felt. The clothes on his back had been torn. Her elder cousin had whipped him. She did not know how much force her cousin had used, but Huo Xuanzhou was definitely injured. How could this group of people beat him without distinguishing right from wrong? They had not even asked her, the person involved, before catching the person to punish her. Upon hearing his precious daughter¡¯s words, Su Cunli coughed and frowned. His face was still tense. ¡°Get up!¡± Now that things had come to this, where Ling Sheng and Su Yan had helped to speak up, proving that he had not done it, Huo Ci stood up as well. He looked at his uncle and smiled, ¡°Third Uncle, although Ah Zhou is used to causing trouble, he thinks it¡¯s below him to do such an obviously idiotic and despicable thing. If he dares to do it, I¡¯ll dare to whip him to death!¡± Huo Xuanzhou¡¯s fists clenched and relaxed repeatedly. There was a smile on his face, but he was bellowing in his heart. If you believe me, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? Humph! He knew why now. Sixth Uncle just wanted an excuse to hit him! That¡¯s all! He had not hit him in a long time, so his hand was probably itching. Ling Sheng deeply felt that she should smile out of respect first. Her father had been the one to whip Huo Xuanzhou. In the end, he had already whipped him, yet he said that he believed he had not done it at this moment in time. Huo Xuanzhou was probably about to vomit to death! What kind of uncle was this? He was too unhelpful and unkind! Su Cunshi also frowned and glared at Huo Ci. How dare he speak? Given his character, he was not much better than Huo Xuanzhou either! ¡°Grandpa!¡± Su Chi led Xiaoqi in. Xiaoqi¡¯s face was stern as he said firmly, ¡°Grandpa, I found evidence with Uncle Su. My uncle didn¡¯t do it!¡± Huo Xuanzhou was touched. He turned around to look at Xiaoqi with tears brimming in his eyes. He had not doted on this little fella for nothing. Look at how considerate he was! Not bad, not bad! Su Chi looked at the servant who was in charge of looking after General. ¡°Uncle Qian, tell me. What happened?¡± Chapter 908 - : Pay for One’s Own Mistake Uncle Qian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He forced himself to remain calm and replied respectfully, ¡°Young Master Chi, you¡¯re joking. I had simply told the truth.¡± ¡°Uncle Qian, tell me the truth. I can plead with the Old Master for leniency and not kick you out.¡± Su Chi¡¯s eyes were cold. He had not expected the Su Family to have raised such a thing. He had completely lost the face of their Su Family! If he had spoken the truth a long time ago, no one would have blamed him. However, he did not know if he had been muddle-headed or what to actually frame someone else. ¡°I don¡¯t know what Young Master Chi is talking about.¡± Uncle Qian¡¯s eyes flickered, and he did not dare raise his head. ¡°Is that so? Baby Qian has already confessed. Do you want me to bring him over for you to take a look?¡± Su Chi¡¯s face was cold. He was young, but his aura was not weak. Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes were full of praise. His innate bearing was really something that ordinary people could not compare to. ¡°Young Master Chi, it¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s not Baby Qian¡¯s fault.¡± Uncle Qian knelt on the ground with a thud. He could not take it anymore. Uncle Qian confessed about what had happened. He had not looked after his son, Baby Qian, properly so the latter released General. When he had hurried over to find the dog, he saw that something had already happened. The people who had gotten into trouble were not just anyone else, but the two most precious ladies of the Su Family. He was afraid that they would be kicked out of the Su Family if he told the truth. Coincidentally, he had heard the conversation between Su Cunshi and the others, who suspected that Huo Xuanzhou had deliberately planned this. That was why he had made the decision to frame Huo Xuanzhou. Anyway, Huo Xuanzhou¡¯s reputation could not be any worse. Everyone in the capital knew what kind of person he was. No one would suspect even if he said he had done it. Besides, he happened to be wearing a red scarf too. Everything was logical. After Uncle Qian told them the whole story, the Su Family members wore different expressions. They had wronged someone and were too embarrassed to look at Huo Xuanzhou. Huo Xiao frowned and looked at Su Cunshi. How ridiculous. ¡°Eldest Brother, I know that Ah Zhou is a scumbag too, but you¡¯ve wronged him on this matter. You have to give him an explanation!¡± He finally heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. It was good that he had not done it. If he had really done it, he would have beaten that brat to death, let alone the Su Family! Huo Ci gave the Old Master a sly smile and even whispered, ¡°Father, you didn¡¯t say this just now?¡± Huo Xiao shot him a death glare. What kind of sin had he committed? Look at the two of them! They only embarrassed him! Su Cunshi nodded. They had to account for this. A fire burned in his chest as he looked at the person in front of him and asked, ¡°Uncle Qian, how many years have you been working in the Su Family?¡± ¡°30 years, Eldest Master. I¡¯ve been working for the Su Family for 30 years! I¡¯m begging you. On account of the many years I¡¯ve worked for the Su Family, don¡¯t chase me away!¡± Uncle Qian cried until his face was covered with tears. He kept kowtowing. ¡°I¡¯m already so old. Where else can I go if I leave the Su Family?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been 30 years! 30 years!¡± Su Cunshi shook his head in disappointment and sighed. He enunciated each word clearly, ¡°You¡¯ve been with the Su Family for 30 years. Don¡¯t you know what kind of temper and character the Su Family members have?¡± Baby Qian¡¯s brain was not normal. He was intellectually disabled. He had let General out and caused trouble. However, their Su Family was not unreasonable. Who would blame him? Great! In the end, he had directly framed the guest! He had caused the entire Su Family to lose their face! ¡°Eldest Master, I was wrong! I won¡¯t dare do it again in the future. Please don¡¯t chase me away! If we father and son leave the Su Family, we can only die!¡± Uncle Qian cried even more miserably. He looked toward Huo Xuanzhou pleadingly. ¡°Master Zhou, I was possessed. Please help me to plead for leniency. I really can¡¯t leave the Su Family.¡± The elders were all present, so Huo Xuanzhou did not want to get involved in someone else¡¯s family matter. He had not reached this stage yet, so he took a deep breath. His handsome face scrunched up as he leaned against Ling Sheng. His voice was neither loud nor soft; he could be heard in the right volume. ¡°It really hurts. Help me down.¡± Jun Shiyan frowned and grabbed his arm right away. After glaring at him warningly, he looked at the elders present. ¡°Mr. Su, in that case, we¡¯ll take Master Zhou down first.¡± He was a smart person. By saying that, it would appear that he was tactful and sensible, and he would not offend others either. The Su Family would not let the culprit off either because of his shout of pain. Upon seeing his mother, father, and uncle leave, Xiaoqi followed them on his short legs. Su Yan looked at Huo Xuanzhou¡¯s back view and felt a little worried. After all, this had happened because of her. Her family had wronged him. She had to go over to take a look and express her apology later. ¡°Yan Er, what do you think?¡± Su Cunshi¡¯s heart became softer as he got older. He also knew that it had not been easy for Uncle Qian to raise an intellectually disabled son alone. Where could he find a job outside? Su Yan¡¯s beautiful eyes were cold as she looked at the old man kneeling on the ground. ¡°Eldest Uncle, a mistake is a mistake. People should pay for their own mistakes in the end.¡± Then, she nodded slightly at everyone present and left politely. Huo Ci raised his eyebrows, his eyes calm. ¡°Uncle, aren¡¯t you afraid of tainting our Su Family¡¯s reputation by letting him stay in residence?¡± He still had the cheek to say that he had worked in the Su Family for 30 years. Yet, he did not understand the Su Family¡¯s temper at all? Even if he had committed a grave mistake, as long as he dared to admit it, he would not make things difficult for him. Of all things to do, he should not have tried to hide the truth after the incident and framed someone else too! Su Cunli shook his head in extreme disappointment. ¡°Big Brother, Ah Ci¡¯s right. There¡¯s nothing to say. Let him leave!¡± ¡°Then you guys can continue chatting. I¡¯ll go over to take a look at Ah Zhou¡¯s injury. I didn¡¯t go easy on him. He might have to lie down for two days.¡± After saying that, Huo Ci left as well. Huo Xiao held Su Xiyin¡¯s hand and smiled. ¡°Big Brother, this is the Su Family¡¯s family matter, after all. I can¡¯t say much. Do as you deem fit!¡± How great! And they still asked what kind of grandson did their Old Huo Family raise?! Why didn¡¯t they see what kind of servant their Su Family had raised? He had been influenced by the Su Family for 30 years, yet he could still do such a thing. Not long after Ling Sheng and Jun Shiyan left, Su Jing ran to report that Old Qian had been kicked out of the Su residence. No one was willing to apply medicine on Huo Xuanzhou. In the end, he dragged Jun Shiyan over forcefully and insisted that he apply medicine on him. When he heard that Su Yan had come, he started shouting. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°Sss!¡± ¡°Be gentler, OldThird Brother! Be gentler!¡± ¡°It hurts! Be gentler!¡± ¡°Gentler!¡± ¡­ The Su Family¡¯s guest room was divided into two internal and external rooms. Jun Shiyan, Huo Xuanzhou, and Xiaoqi were inside. The others were outside, especially Su Yan. The Su Family had strict upbringing, so it was impossible for her to go in to see a half-naked man. Ling Sheng listened to the voices coming from inside. It was precisely because they were two big men that it made one¡¯s imagination run wilder. She gritted her teeth secretly, unable to stop the evil fire within her from leaping out and spreading. Chapter 909 - Definitely A Genuine Miserable Scream Upon hearing Huo Xuanzhou¡¯s pained cries, Su Yan¡¯s elegant brows knitted tightly and she looked at Huo Ci. ¡°Cousin, how could you hit him so hard? Is he your real nephew?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t I beating him for you?¡± Huo Ci had hit him not because he suspected that he had done something bad, but because he wanted to ¡®harm¡¯ Su Yan by pursuing her. After he was done speaking, he looked at Ling Sheng meaningfully and clicked his tongue in amazement. ¡°Listen to this. The two of them are probably going to develop feelings from applying some medicine.¡± That stinky brat¡¯s expression was hilarious. As two grown men, what was wrong with applying medicine? Ah Zhou was obviously shouting to let Yan Er hear, and feel guilty and sorry for him. Ling Sheng could not take it anymore. Huo Xuanzhou was a b*stard. What was he shouting for? Wasn¡¯t he just applying medicine? Her small universe exploded as she dashed straight into the room. ¡°Huo Xuanzhou, are you still a man?! Why are you shouting away?!¡± Huo Xuanzhou looked at her in confusion. What was wrong with him shouting? He was in pain and felt wronged, but he could not even shout a few words? Upon seeing the look of her burning with anger on top of her head, he said, ¡°Are you crazy?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the crazy one. Isn¡¯t it just¡­¡± Ling Sheng ran over in a huff. Before she could reach him, she was stopped by Jun Shiyan. His big hand covered her eyes. ¡°See no evil. ¡± Ling Sheng frowned, then complained angrily, ¡°You don¡¯t know how disgusting his shouting sounds. Just let him die of pain. You¡¯re not allowed to apply medicine on him.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Jun Shiyan replied with a chuckle. Upon seeing the young lady¡¯s indignant look, he added, ¡°Don¡¯t look at him either. There¡¯s nothing nice to look at. Be careful not to get a sty.¡± Upon seeing the duo¡¯s greasy behavior, Huo Xuanzhou, who had yet to finish applying the medicine, shouted while stretching out his neck, ¡°Third Old Jun, you can¡¯t be unkind as a person! You can¡¯t give up halfway! Hurry up and finish applying it for me!¡± Their voices were low, so Su Yan could not hear them. She did not know why Ling Sheng had gone in or what had happened, so she asked, ¡°Huo Xuanzhou, are you done applying the medicine? Are your injuries serious?¡± Upon hearing that Su Yan was concerned about him, Huo Xuanzhou hurriedly replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not serious at all. It¡¯s just a small scratch.¡± The more Su Yan heard him say this, the more serious she felt it was. He was deliberately saying this to comfort her. ¡°Do you want to go to the hospital?¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°Aunt, his skin isn¡¯t even damaged! It¡¯s not serious at all. He¡¯s lying to you on purpose! Don¡¯t believe his nonsense!¡± Huo Xuanzhou gritted his teeth and pointed at Ling Sheng angrily. Fine, this brat had no conscience at all! How could she expose her older brother like that? Xiaoqi looked at him seriously with big eyes. ¡°Uncle, let me apply the medicine for you!¡± Huo Xuanzhou was so touched that his eyes teared up slightly. Indeed, his eldest nephew was still the nicest to him. Everyone else was heartless. As a child, what could Xiaoqi know? So, he did not hold back his strength at all. Just as Huo Xuanzhou was enjoying himself, his small hand pressed down all of a sudden. Huo Xuanzhou let out another miserable scream. This time, it was definitely a real, miserable scream! Upon hearing the scream, Su Yan frowned again and looked at Huo Ci. ¡°Cousin, were you trying to beat him to death?¡± Huo Ci raised his eyebrows slightly and smiled as he asked, ¡°Why? Does your heart ache?¡± Su Yan¡¯s expression changed slightly, and her frown deepened. She glared at him. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? We¡¯re just friends!¡± Ever since that blind date, she had also met Huo Xuanzhou a few times by chance. She realized that he was completely different from the rumors outside. When she interacted with him, she felt very free and relaxed. However, knowing that he was a playboy, she naturally would not let herself fall for him. Besides, she was not at the age of experiencing first love either. She had seen better people and had a secret crush that ended without a cause before. How could she fall into another man¡¯s love trap so easily? ¡°Sure. Why are you so nervous?¡± Huo Ci smiled ambiguously. Su Yan felt uncomfortable under his gaze. She knew what he meant and lowered her voice. ¡°Cousin, I know what kind of person your nephew is. Instead of worrying about me, you should think about yourself more.¡± Huo Ci smiled unconcernedly. ¡°What business does it concern me?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s about you and Sister Yu.¡± Su Yan smiled beautifully, and her voice became even lower. ¡°You¡¯ve been celibate all these years. There isn¡¯t even a female mosquito by your side. Isn¡¯t it all because of her?¡± Who did he want to hide this from? He had not been able to let her go for more than 20 years. The moment she came back, he had self-destructed right away. This was no way something her cousin would usually do. Only Sister Yu could force him to become unlike him. ¡°Who told you that?¡± Huo Ci¡¯s smile did not change. A dark fire flickered in the depths of his eyes. ¡°Let me tell you something as well. Don¡¯t believe a man¡¯s words no matter what!¡± Upon seeing his unconcerned look, Su Yan broke the news. ¡°Let me tell you something else. Sister Yu is unconscious and hospitalized.¡± Indeed. After this sentence¡­ Huo Ci¡¯s body stiffened suddenly before he soon let out a cold snort. ¡°Her godd*mn hospitalization has nothing to do with me! Even if she dies now, it has nothing to do with me!¡± Su Yan laughed. Based on the split-second change in his expression just now, she could confirm that there were still some lingering feelings left. Or perhaps it would be more appropriate to say that there was a deep-seated love. She nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡± Ling Sheng had just come out when her sharp ears caught the words ¡®unconscious¡¯ and ¡®hospitalization¡¯. ¡°Aunt, what did you say? My mom has been hospitalized?¡± When Huo Ci heard her call the word ¡®mom¡¯ so naturally and affectionately, his handsome face darkened like the bottom of a pan instantly. This d*mned brat had no conscience at all! That woman had lost her for more than 20 years, yet she wasn¡¯t angry nor did she blame her at all? Where was her backbone? ¡°Yes, she¡¯s in the hospital.¡± Su Yan had not expected her to hear that. Brother Mo had even instructed her not to tell anyone else. She had not been close to Sister Yu and Brother Mo during the period when her cousin had been entangled in love and hate with her. It was only after she had gone overseas and she had been all alone there; the siblings had helped her a lot and they had gradually become familiar with one another. However, she had not told anyone else either. Even her own family did not know about this. As Nangong Lengyu had been hospitalized, Ling Sheng was worried so she wanted to go and take a look, but she did not want to meet the Old Master of the Nangong Family. After hesitating for a long time, she decided to go and take a look in the end. ¡°Father, Third Master and I will go over to check on her now. Do you want to go?¡± Huo Ci let out a cold laugh, his attitude firm and certain. ¡°No!¡± Ling Sheng nodded and called Xiaoqi out. She prepared to go over to tell the elders in the Su Family and her grandparents. Then, she would go to the hospital and decided not to return anymore. It was quite troublesome. Out of their own selfish motives, Huo Xiao and Su Xiyin did not want her to go over, but how could they stop the child from seeing her biological mother? What could they say? They reminded her to be careful on the road there and not to go home too late at night before letting her go. Huo Xiao had even said that if the Nangong family¡¯s old man made things difficult for them again and said something he should not say, just come back and tell him, and he would go settle the score with him. Ling Sheng had just carried Xiaoqi into the car when she saw her father arrive. Huo Ci walked past Jun Shiyan and got into the car straight away. He gave him a lazy look from the corner of his eyes. ¡°What are you looking at? Sit in front!¡± Chapter 910 - : A Strange Mysterious Person Ling Sheng looked at the man sitting beside her arrogantly and had driven the Third Master to the front passenger seat. She beamed at him and asked, ¡°Father, didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯t go?¡± Huo Ci said, ¡°Can¡¯t I go home?!¡± Ling Sheng thought to herself, Fine, you can go anywhere. However¡­ ¡°Father, Huo Xuanzhou is injured. If you come with us, how are Grandpa and Grandma going back later?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t even have a graze, yet he still has the cheek to say he¡¯s injured,¡± Huo Ci let out a snort. Ling Sheng shut her mouth obediently and sent a meaningful look to Jun Shiyan before shaking her head helplessly. Fine! You¡¯re the father. Everything you say is right. However, if you¡¯re so difficult, how are you going to woo your wife in the future? Huo Ci did not speak or play any games on the road. He just leaned against the car seat and read his script. She did not know what kind of script it was, but judging from his expression, the script should be quite good. He did not get distracted even when she looked over at him. Xiaoqi was afraid of disturbing Grandpa, so he put on his earphones and watched cartoons. Ling Sheng was a little uncomfortable. Her period had come early, and her stomach hurt a little. She hugged the hot water bottle Jun Shiyan had given her, covered herself with a thin blanket, curled into a ball, and closed her eyes in the car. It was very quiet in the car. She could even tell which was her father¡¯s breathing, which was her son¡¯s breathing, and which was the Third Master¡¯s breathing. The car was very warm, and the water bottle in her arms was also warm. However, her body was as cold as ice. She was now sure that something would go wrong if she got close to the water. Including the last time, this had already happened three times. For the first two times, she had still been able to comfort herself by saying that it was a coincidence. Now, she could not deceive herself anymore. She tightened her grip on the water bag in her arms, and her body slowly stiffened. Fear filled her heart bit by bit. She did not know what would happen to her if she really left. She also did not know if she would suddenly disappear some time in the future. If she was gone, would she die? Or would she end up like in that world, lying in bed and becoming a person in a vegetative state? Jun Shiyan could clearly feel the young lady¡¯s abnormality. Through the rearview mirror, he could see her tense body trembling slightly, and her long eyelashes were also trembling. He looked at An Yan and ordered in a low voice, ¡°Raise the temperature.¡± Huo Ci was beside her, so he could not move over to sit with her either. Even though he was worried and his heart ached, he could only watch. However, when he saw the young lady¡¯s state, for a moment, he felt that she was afraid. ¡°Sheng Sheng.¡± Jun Shiyan took a thermometer and turned around to hand it to her. ¡°Check your temperature. Do you have a fever? Do you feel very cold?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just not feeling well. You know that girls have a few special days every month.¡± Ling Sheng shook her head and smiled at him, wanting to reassure him. However, she did not know that her forced smile made him even more worried. Jun Shiyan passed his coat over to her as well and let her put it on. He kept feeling that after she had woken up, there was a load on her mind, as though she was hiding something from him. A very important matter. Huo Ci had also realized that she had been a little strange ever since she had woken up after falling into the water. It was even more suspicious that she was trying her best to pretend that nothing had happened. Xiaoqi touched her hand and frowned. He stood up nervously and pressed his forehead against hers to test the temperature. ¡°Mommy, you don¡¯t have a fever. But why are you so cold?¡± Ling Sheng smiled and pinched her son¡¯s face. ¡°Isn¡¯t it nice that Mommy feels cold? You can hug Mommy to sleep in the summer and you don¡¯t even need to turn on the air conditioner. It saves electricity.¡± Was she that obvious? Why was everyone staring at her? When they reached the hospital, Huo Ci said that he would not alight and told them to come back quickly. If they wasted any more time, the sky would turn dark. Ling Sheng was worried, but she did not want to meet the Old Master of the Nangong Family either. She looked at the man carrying Xiaoqi beside her. ¡°Third Master, do you think he¡¯s around?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡± Jun Shiyan held her small hand with his big hand and asked gently, ¡°Why are you so distracted? What are you thinking about?¡± Ling Sheng lied, ¡°I¡¯m worried about my mother.¡± Jun Shiyan still felt that she was hiding something and had not told him the truth. He remembered that when they had returned to her hometown, she had said that she had something to tell him. In the end, she had not said anything because of an unexpected event. Was it about that matter? Nangong Lengyu had not expected Ling Sheng and Jun Shiyan to suddenly visit her. They did not inform her beforehand either. ¡°Sheng Sheng, why are you guys here?¡± How did they know? She had specifically reminded Ah Mo not to tell them, fearing that they would worry. ¡°Mom, how do you feel?¡± Upon seeing her pale face and greyish-white lips, Ling Sheng ran over worriedly. Thankfully, that Old Master of the Nangong Family was not around, so she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I¡¯m fine now,¡± Nangong Lengyu smiled and tugged at her hand. ¡°Did your uncle tell you?¡± Ling Sheng shook her head. ¡°Where did Uncle go?¡± ¡°Their film crew has already started working but he was held up because of me. He¡¯s working outside now. He¡¯s afraid of disturbing me, so he went out.¡± Nangong Lengyu was also helpless when it came to that workaholic. ¡°I told him to leave, but he wouldn¡¯t.¡± Ling Sheng actually wanted to ask where Old Master Nangong was, but she did not ask in the end. She swallowed her question. Her mother definitely did not want to see him and had not let him come. Upon seeing her darting glances everywhere and worried expression, Nangong Lengyu smiled and patted her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s not here.¡± She had chased him away. She could not see him now. As soon as she saw him, her stomach would start cramping. The doctor had said it was a stress reaction, so he did not dare come over either. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything,¡± Ling Sheng muttered nervously and gave her a careful look. Was she that obvious? Although she did not like the Old Master of the Nangong Family, he was her mother¡¯s biological father after all. Would her obvious behavior make her sad? ¡°It¡¯s already written on your face,¡± Nangong Lengyu sighed deeply and looked at her seriously. ¡°Sheng Sheng, you don¡¯t have to force yourself to accept him because of me.¡± She knew that her daughter was kind by nature, but she did not want Ling Sheng to force herself to accept someone she did not like because of her, even if that person was her mother¡¯s father. She could not forgive him for his actions herself, so how could she force her to forgive him and reconcile with him? Nangong Lengyu¡¯s ward was a VIP ward on the first floor. There was a garden behind the window, and the bushes were quite deep, the kind that could hide people. Not far away, a strange figure completely bundled up walked over sneakily. He went up to the side of the window and looked in. However, the curtains had been drawn. He had to find the right angle to see what was going on inside. He shifted left and right and finally found the best position. In less than two minutes after he found the right spot, another strange mysterious person appeared behind him. He was also wearing black clothes from head to toe, a hat, and a mask. He was covered up completely. When he saw a strange figure sprawling in front of the window, he picked up a stick in passing and dashed over. Chapter 911 - Shout in Unison: Father! The strange guy was looking into the room when he was suddenly hit on the head with a stick. Golden stars flashed in front of his eyes, and he sucked in a breath of cool air in pain. He turned around and saw a stick as thick as an arm swinging toward his face again. F*ck! Who is this?! Did he come from the asylum? The strange person grabbed the mysterious person¡¯s stick. The duo stared at each other for a moment before confirming that the other party was not a good person. Flames instantly shot out of their four eyes, and the fire of war could be ignited at any moment. The place was small to begin with, so it was inconvenient for them to fight while standing on the flower bed. They could not even use their full strength, so they started grappling together. The duo actually had a tacit understanding. Neither of them spoke. Clearly, the purpose of their visit was unknown, as they were afraid of being discovered by the people in the house. The mysterious man still had a weapon in his hand, but he could not win against the strange man. Upon seeing that he was about to be defeated, as he was pressed to the ground by the enemy, his guts grew from he was pushed to the brink, so he picked up a stick and smashed it ferociously toward the strange man¡¯s face. However, who knew that not only did he not hit the strange person in front of him, but he smashed onto the glass behind them. Bang! A The duo was stunned. They looked at each other for a moment again. Then, they saw that the moment the curtains were drawn open, the window was also opened from the inside. Ling Sheng and Nangong Lengmo moved quickly. When they reached the window at the same time, they saw two strange figures standing beside it. The duo was in a sorry state. Who knew what they were doing. Ling Sheng and Nangong Lengmo¡¯s facial expressions were the same. Their eyes widened as they looked at the figures outside the window in disbelief. Then, they shouted in unison. ¡°Father!¡± ¡°Father!¡± When the duo heard the word ¡®Father¡¯, their bodies stiffened for a moment before they took to their heels and disappeared in front of them in the blink of an eye. Nangong Lengyu frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who¡¯s there?¡± Ling Sheng let out a low cough, thinking that she should save some face for the ¡®peeping tom¡¯. She was very calm. ¡°No one. A child was probably playing around and accidentally hit the window.¡± Nangong Lengmo smiled cooperatively, but he did not know how to lie. He did not even dare look at her. He only said, ¡°No one.¡± Nangong Lengyu had clearly heard the two of them call him ¡®Father¡¯. She could not tell from Sheng Sheng¡¯s micro expression. But her younger brother¡¯s expression had already told her that the both of them had partnered up to lie to her! Father? The duo shouted that together? Huo Ci and her father? The two mysterious people ran very quickly. They stopped in tandem in front of a scrapped phone booth not far away. At the same time, they looked at each other with murderous intent in their eyes. They had finally recognized each other. Huo Ci had not expected to meet this old goat Nangong Lun here in this manner. He had even dressed up like this. He smiled calmly and asked, ¡°Uncle Nangong, what are you doing in such an outfit?¡± ¡°I¡¯m visiting my daughter!¡± Nangong Lun shouted angrily. If it had not been for this scumbag, how could he have been discovered? He sneered at him. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Did he want to harm his daughter again? ¡°What a coincidence.¡± Huo Ci¡¯s smile remained as he said casually, ¡°I¡¯m here to see if my daughter has been bullied by your daughter.¡± Nangong Lun was fuming and frustrated. He did not believe a single word he said. He had definitely come with evil intentions. Who knew what he was up to! ¡°She¡¯s my daughter¡¯s daughter too! Why would my daughter bully her own daughter?!¡± ¡°Your daughter might not, but someone will.¡± After saying that, Huo Ci gave him a meaningful look and continued smiling. ¡°Uncle Nangong, don¡¯t you think so?¡± He was already so old, yet he knew no shame. He had even dressed like this to peep at her. Perhaps that woman had not allowed him to see her. He deserved the bad luck! Nangong Lun¡¯s face was ashen as he gritted his teeth. ¡°Stop spouting nonsense. Why would I bully your daughter? Do you think I¡¯m like you?¡± Huo Ci laughed arrogantly and exposed him bluntly. ¡°Uncle Nangong really knows how to joke. Aren¡¯t you just like me now?¡± He had not expected this old goat, who was usually very proper and severe, to have such an ugly side. Nangong Lun¡¯s face turned ashen at his words. He gritted his teeth and forced out a sentence. ¡°Aren¡¯t you like me too?!¡± He had not expected to meet this scumbag Huo Ci when he had only come to visit his daughter. He had even let him see such a reputationally damaging side of him. However, he was not any better than him. Just the pot calling the kettle black! ¡°Uncle Nangong is right,¡± Huo Ci curled his lips and smiled. Nangong Lun let out an awkward cough under his gaze and warned him. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything about this!¡± ¡°If Uncle Nangong doesn¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll definitely keep it a secret.¡± Huo Ci remained polite and humble. After all, Nangong Lun was an elder. Even though the elder was being very disrespectful to his junior now, he was still an elder! While he still knew how to respect the old and love the young. Nangong Lun flung back his sleeves and let out a snort before turning around to leave. After taking two steps, he turned around. ¡°I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t try to use your daughter to get close to my daughter! Although I agreed back then, I definitely won¡¯t agree now!¡± Back then, he had reluctantly agreed to the two of them dating on account of his deceased wife and long-time friend. He had never acknowledged him in his heart. Now, even if he risked his old face and made Yu¡¯er hate him, he definitely would not agree to them being together! Huo Ci¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold, but his smile did not change. ¡°Uncle Nangong, may I ask how old your precious daughter is?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of my daughter forever!¡± Nangong Lun nearly had a myocardial infarction from being angered by him again. Did he hear what he was saying? Was he mocking Yu¡¯er for being? Huo Ci was grabbing the opportunity to provoke him. Upon seeing him get angry, he felt inexplicably comfortable. ¡°How old is Uncle Nangong this year? Are you sure you can support her forever?¡± What kind of wicked thing had this old goat done? If he had not abandoned the brat back then, things would not have developed to such a difficult outcome! Nangong Lun knew that he was deliberately pissing him off. He calmed his emotions down. How could he still be angered by a scumbag? ¡°If I die, there¡¯s still Ah Mo. If Ah Mo dies, there¡¯s also her daughter.¡± Upon hearing him mention his daughter, Huo Ci¡¯s eyes darkened, and his smile was full of distinct mockery. ¡°What if she didn¡¯t find her daughter? Not ever in this lifetime?¡± What a freaking joke! She had not raised her daughter for even a day! How could she have the cheek to ask her to provide for her? He himself had probably wished that she would not appear or that she had died. How could he still have the cheek to mention his daughter? ¡°Then, my good nephew, control your daughter and make sure she doesn¡¯t come looking for my daughter again!¡± After saying that, Nangong Lun turned around angrily and left! What was the point of talking to a person who cared about nothing?! No one knew how to argue better than him. If he continued quarreling, he might die of anger! Upon seeing him leave in anger, the look in Huo Ci¡¯s eyes became increasingly dangerous. He took a look in the direction of the hospital building and left too. Chapter 912 - No One Loved Him Nangong Lengyu¡¯s gastric illness was an old problem. She was discharged on the ninth day of the lunar new year and had already promised Ling Sheng early on that she would fetch her to stay with her. Ling Sheng was starting work on the tenth day of the lunar new year. The lame school drama would be filmed in Beijing¡¯s 15th Middle School. Coincidentally, the Nangong Family¡¯s property was nearby, so she could stay there after the place was tidied up. It just so happened that she didn¡¯t have to stay in the film crew¡¯s hotel. So what if Huo Ci did not agree? He could not stop her from seeing her biological mother. What would others think of him and gossip about him? He had to do what he had to do to save face. However, the brat, who had been bowing her head and shedding tears in front of him in reluctance the day before, was so happy that she started humming when she packed her luggage the next day. Could it be that last night, in order to live with that woman, she had said all sorts of nice words to coax him?! It was all an act! Ling Sheng was packing her luggage, her whole body radiating happiness. She was even humming a tune as she called out to her son. ¡°Xiaoqi, bring your pajamas to Mommy.¡± Xiaoqi ran out of his room excitedly with his pajamas in his arms. In a hurry, he bumped into a pair of long legs. He rubbed his head and looked up with a silly smile. ¡°Grandpa.¡± Huo Ci gnashed his teeth secretly, his eyes blazing with dark flames as he looked at the mother and son in front of him. Each of them was happier than the other. How fantastic! They were so happy to leave him. Did they want to ditch him so badly? Dream on! Upon hearing Xiaoqi¡¯s shout, Ling Sheng finally saw her father standing at the door with a dark, handsome face. She immediately put on a flattering smile. ¡°Father, why don¡¯t you sleep a little more? Do you want to eat? I¡¯ll make you breakfast.¡± Her mother had said that she would pick them up at eight o¡¯clock. They could also enjoy an authentic dim sum meal at the Swan Grand Hotel; she had already booked reservations for them. However, she had not expected her father, who usually did not wake up until late noon, to actually wake up at seven o¡¯clock. It made her feel scared inwardly, especially when she saw the dangerous look in his eyes! Her mother had just been discharged from the hospital, and her uncle, a workaholic, had already left the night before. He was a director, so he could not leave the film site for even a moment. However, her mother would also get gastric aches as a stress reaction to the Nangong Family¡¯s Old Master whenever she saw him. She was angry with him, and did not want to see him either. In the end, looking at her mother, the heavy responsibility of taking care of her fell on her. She had discussed it with her father for two days and said all kinds of words of praise. He had only relented last night and was willing to let her and Xiaoqi go over to stay with Nangong Lengyu. Xiaoqi would start school on the 16th day of the first month of the lunar year too. He wouldn¡¯t be able to stay there for long anyway, before being brought home in a few days. ¡°Humph!¡± Huo Ci let out a cold snort. He was about to flare up when he heard the doorbell ring. He frowned and glared at her before gritting his molar teeth. ¡°Open the door!¡± F*ck, she had said she would come at eight o¡¯clock but bloody hell, it was only seven o¡¯clock now! Look at all of them. Why didn¡¯t he see them care so much about him usually? They must be deliberately pissing him off! Upon seeing her father¡¯s expression, Ling Sheng¡¯s scalp tightened. Under his death glare, she ran over to open the door and press the elevator button. Xiaoqi kept feeling that Grandpa was very scary today, so he did not dare provoke him either. He had packed all his favorite toys into a separate storage box he had prepared. Upon seeing Grandpa leave, he heaved a big sigh of relief. Nangong Lengyu came slightly earlier to help them pack up. Upon seeing Ling Sheng carry two big suitcases, she smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to take these clothes if you don¡¯t have to. I don¡¯t lack clothes for you to wear. Don¡¯t take your makeup either. They¡¯re too heavy. I have everything there.¡± Ling Sheng had woken up very early. She took out the things she had packed and condensed them again and again. In the end, she took fewer and fewer things. There was almost nothing left. cHuo Ci returned to his room to sleep, but he could not fall asleep no matter how much he tossed and turned. The more he thought about it, the more uncomfortable and sullen he felt. That heartless girl and brat! No matter what, he had already raised them for half a year. How could they treat him like this? This won¡¯t do! He could not tolerate this! He knew that stinky brat¡¯s character the best! She yielded to anyone who fed her. If she left this time, she would definitely be bribed and wouldn¡¯t go home! It had not been easy for him to raise this brat for half a year. He had just gotten close with her, no one was going to snatch her away! Xiaoqi was packing his toys by the side when his smartwatch rang. It was from Grandpa. Upon seeing Xiaoqi run out of the room on his short legs, Nangong Lengyu smiled lovingly and asked, ¡°Xiaoqi, we¡¯re leaving soon. Where are you going?¡± Xiaoqi said, ¡°To poo!¡± Ling Sheng frowned. When he had gotten up early in the morning, he had already pooped once. She looked at her son¡¯s back view and thought about checking if he had diarrhea when he came out. When she thought about it carefully, she realized that he had not eaten anything rotten either! Her luggage was already packed. Nangong Lengyu had said that it was cold outside, so she had wrapped Ling Sheng up thoroughly. She had even put a scarf on her that she had just brought over. It was the same style as the one she was wearing. Xiaoqi ran over and stood at the door. After hesitating for a long time, he made up his mind and shouted, ¡°Mommy, Grandma, Xiaoqi is not leaving anymore. Xiaoqi is not leaving with both of you.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Ling Sheng frowned as she looked at her son. Everything had been settled yesterday, and he was so happy just now too. Why was he suddenly unwilling to leave? ¡°Xiaoqi doesn¡¯t want to go anymore. Xiaoqi wants to stay at home to keep Grandpa company. Mommy, you and Grandma don¡¯t have to worry. Xiaoqi will take good care of himself and Grandpa.¡± Xiaoqi made up his mind before saying earnestly. ¡°Xiaoqi, why did you suddenly change your mind? Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to stay with Grandma and Mommy?¡± Nangong Lengyu thought of the reason immediately. That scumbag Huo Ci must have said something to the baby to make him change his mind. ¡°Xiaoqi is not going anymore, Grandma.¡± Xiaoqi¡¯s expression was very serious. ¡°Grandma, you should leave with Mommy! Xiaoqi is not going.¡± ¡°Why? The child already said he¡¯s not willing to go. Do the two of you still want to force him?¡± Huo Ci walked over to watch over him. He was afraid that the brat would change his mind after others cajoled him with a few words because of a soft temperament. He only looked at Ling Sheng. ¡°Xiaoqi already said that he wants to stay at home with me. You¡¯re not filial but why are you still stopping Xiaoqi from being filial to me?!¡± ¡°Father, how am I not filial to you? I¡¯m the most filial to you.¡± Although Ling Sheng said that, she thought to herself, like I¡¯d believe your nonsense. You¡¯re already an adult, yet you don¡¯t keep your word. How can you do this?! ¡°Xiaoqi, did he tell you something to make you stay behind?¡± Nangong Lengyu shot him a cold look. Her words were already very polite. She knew for sure that he had done this. She just wanted to stay with her daughter and grandson for a while. They had also agreed that Xiaoqi would come home for the start of a new school term on the 16th day of the lunar month. He had agreed too, but he changed his mind so easily today. He was already so old, yet he was so petty. Was he still a man?! Xiaoqi shook his head. ¡°No, Grandma. Xiaoqi wants to stay behind and keep Grandpa company.¡± Grandpa was so pitiful. Grandpa had even cried just now. Grandpa had said that other than Xiaoqi, no one else loved him. Mommy had Grandma, Granduncle, and Dad to love and dote on her. Chapter 913 - Did a Disappearing Act Chapter 913: Did a Disappearing Act Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Huo Ci bent down and carried Xiaoqi into his arms, his smile full of satisfaction and gratitude. ¡°Xiaoqi truly knows how to dote on me! Let¡¯s go back to sleep!¡± Ling Sheng gnashed her teeth secretly. Upon seeing her father¡¯s expression, she knew that it had to be his idea that Xiaoqi wanted to stay behind. However, she was a coward. She was afraid of offending her father, so she did not dare talk rubbish either. However, Nangong Lengyu asked seriously, ¡°Xiaoqi, do you really want to stay here? You¡¯re not going to stay with Mommy and Grandma? It¡¯s only a week. You¡¯re starting school on the 16th so you¡¯ll be coming home soon. You¡¯ll be with Grandpa every day then but you can¡¯t be with Grandma every day.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to shoot a movie from the 16th onwards. How could he be with me every day?¡± Huo Ci frowned slightly and interrupted her. He smiled lovingly and pinched Xiaoqi¡¯s tiny face. ¡°Xiaoqi is just afraid that he won¡¯t be able to see me and will miss me. That¡¯s why he wants to keep me company, right?¡± Xiaoqi hesitated for a moment, his face scrunched up. When he thought of how pitiful Grandpa had been just now, he nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, Xiaoqi has decided to stay together with Grandpa. Bye bye, Grandma and Mommy.¡± He wanted to be with Grandma and Mommy, but Grandpa was the only one left at home. Grandpa would be really pitiful. When Xiaoqi had said that he wanted to stay, Nangong Lengyu knew that it was this scumbag Huo Ci¡¯s idea, but she could not do anything to him anyway. However, she did not want him to get his way out of her own selfishness. She smiled and negotiated, ¡°In that case, Xiaoqi can just come over for two days. Grandma will send you back afterward, all right?¡± Xiaoqi took a look at Grandpa but still shook his head. ¡°Grandma, Xiaoqi will stay here.¡± Nangong Lengyu really wanted to know exactly what Huo Ci had done to make the child so determined to stay with him. His expression clearly told her that he wanted to be with them, but in the end, he had still chosen his grandpa! ¡°Slow down on the road!¡± Huo Ci hugged Xiaoqi, his handsome face full of joy. He even walked the mother and daughter to the door and watched them enter the elevator. ¡°Sheng Sheng, if you miss Xiaoqi, come back and take a look.¡± Upon seeing her father¡¯s smile, Ling Sheng felt that he was very proud of himself. She nodded and looked at her son. ¡°Father, take good care of Xiaoqi!¡± Since her grandparents were not around, she was really worried about leaving Xiaoqi in the care of her father. However, when she thought about it, he had also taken care of Xiaoqi alone before. There should be no problem. Upon seeing Huo Ci¡¯s smug face, Nangong Lengyu was infuriated. After giving him a cold look, she smiled lovingly and waved at Xiaoqi. ¡°Xiaoqi, say goodbye to Grandma.¡± Xiaoqi¡¯s crisp voice said, ¡°Bye, Grandma. Be careful on the way. Remember to call Xiaoqi and tell me you¡¯re safe when you get home.¡± Upon hearing the child¡¯s voice, Nangong Lengyu¡¯s heart melted. While watching the elevator close bit by bit, she sighed reluctantly. When they reached the lobby, she finally said, ¡°Sheng Sheng, don¡¯t come back here in the future. Stay with Mommy. He can¡¯t keep his eyes on Xiaoqi all the time. When the time comes, Mommy will bring Xiaoqi over too.¡± Ling Sheng knew what was going on inwardly, but she could not badmouth her father behind his back. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be angry. Xiaoqi is just on good terms with my father. He¡¯s even closer to him than me. He listens to my father about everything. When my father goes to do filming, we can fetch Xiaoqi back on Saturday and Sunday.¡± This was obviously her father¡¯s doing to prevent Xiaoqi from leaving with them. However, what in the world had he told Xiaoqi to make him stand so firmly on his side? As soon as Ling Sheng and Nangong Lengyu left, Huo Ci let out a pleased laugh and patted the little fella¡¯s head. ¡°Let¡¯s pack up and we¡¯ll go find your Uncle Nao Nao to play with!¡± Xiaoqi jumped up excitedly, his big eyes sparkling. ¡°Grandpa, I want to wear my handsome leather coat and leather shoes today! I want to wear the sunglasses Uncle Nao Nao gave me!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± After saying that, Huo Ci could not help but laugh again. Let¡¯s wait and see. As long as Xiaoqi was in his hands, what could he not get? He did not believe that Ling Sheng would not come back! Since Xiaoqi was not around, Ling Sheng and Nangong Lengyu felt that something was missing when they were eating. Although the mother and daughter were very happy together as well, it felt like they were missing a happy pill. Nangong Lengyu sighed. She had no appetite for anything she saw. Ling Sheng scooped a bowl of porridge and passed it to her. ¡°Mom, eat something. Don¡¯t worry. My father has taken care of Xiaoqi before. He brought him up quite well.¡± Yes, he had taught him how to fight, how to drink, and even how to play games. In the beginning, she had been quite angry. However, it was later proven that there was nothing really bad about it either. At the very least, when it came to fighting, few people his age¡ªand even others who were older than him¡ªcould beat him. Anyway, he would not get bullied. As for drinking, he did not dare do so again after that incident. As for the games, they were old-fashioned stuff her father had played when he was young, such as Tetris and Gluttonous Snake Game. He would not get addicted to it. ¡°Him? Don¡¯t put in a good word for him in front of me. I know better than you what kind of person he is.¡± Nangong Lengyu was so angry that she laughed. ¡°How does he know how to take care of a child? Do you know that at your fansign event last time, he¡­¡± After saying this, she did not continue. When he went out, he tied up the child. Did he think he was his dog? She did not believe Sheng Sheng¡¯s words at all. Ling Sheng still wanted to hear what had happened at the fansign event, but she did not continue. ¡°Mom, Sister Su Yi and my fansign event? When Xiaoqi had a fever? What did my father do?¡± Nangong Lengyu shook her head. It was better not to speak ill of him in front of her daughter again. She would be deemed petty by her daughter. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Eat more.¡± ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng!¡± Cheng Ye had just entered the restaurant when he caught sight of Ling Sheng. He shouted excitedly and ran over. When he saw Nangong Lengyu, he waved his hand and greeted her. ¡°Hello, Senior Nangong.¡± ¡°What Senior Nangong? Sheng Sheng treats you as a younger brother. Just call me Auntie.¡± Nangong Lengyu looked at the handsome young man in front of her and saw the middle-aged couple behind him. ¡°You came with your parents?¡± Cheng Ye nodded. He still wanted to ask Ling Sheng what was going on. How had Movie King Huo become her father and Movie Queen Nangong become her mother? However, there were many people, so he held back. Cheng Ye¡¯s parents were both around 40 years old. His mother had taken good care of herself and looked very young. His father was also very handsome. His appearance had definitely inherited all the benefits of his parents and had also grown in the most outstanding direction. After greeting each other, Nangong Lengyu chatted with Father Cheng and Mother Cheng. Cheng Ye also pulled Ling Sheng away to exchange private words with her as he had many questions to ask her. ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, what¡¯s going on?¡± Cheng Ye had quarreled with Ji Fanchen again before the Lunar New Year. He did not want to see any news about him, so he had blocked the group chat. Out of sight, out of mind. He did not know what had happened in their group chat during this period of time either. Ever since Weibo had exploded that day, their family of three had disappeared.. Not only had they done a disappearing act, but there had not even been a leak. The onlookers had all gone crazy! Chapter 914 - Huo Ci’s Mukbang The paparazzi were also dumbfounded. They asked the heavens what was the point of their existence with tears in their eyes. Where would they put their dignity? They did not know anything, but the other party had already disclosed their own private matters! After the self-disclosure, they disappeared irresponsibly. Even if the paparazzi wanted to find and stalk them, they had to have the ability. As long as the big shots did not want to, let alone humans, even a fly could not get close. Therefore, over the past few days, the onlookers and paparazzi had been waiting anxiously for the people involved to appear. They should at least give them more information! Ling Sheng did not answer but asked in a low voice, ¡°Speaking of which, you and Brother Chen aren¡¯t children anymore. What¡¯s going on?¡± They kept being at loggerheads with each other. Just as they had reconciled, they fell out again! What in the world were they trying to do!? ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, I¡¯m asking you a question. Can you not mention him to me? I have nothing to do with him now.¡± When Cheng Ye mentioned Ji Fanchen, his expression changed. ¡°What exactly happened? How did he offend you? Tell us so we can help you vent your anger too, right?¡± Ling Sheng lowered her voice even more. The two of them were grown men. No, at most, Little Ye was a little grown man. However, Brother Chen was not young anymore! They quarreled every two to three days, even more frequently than a couple in love. She had been with the Third Master for a long time, but the two of them had never argued or gotten angry with each other over anything before, let alone non-speaking terms. Besides, Little Ye was a child who was very childish. She had heard from Sister Yu that they would delete each other¡¯s WeChat accounts and blacklist each other, including their phone numbers! Weren¡¯t they childish or not! ¡°Our Little Ye likes Sister Sheng Sheng,¡± Mrs. Cheng smiled lovingly. ¡°You don¡¯t know this, but he wasn¡¯t this lively in the past. He¡¯s young but overthinks a lot. His father and I don¡¯t understand, and we can¡¯t help him in any way either. We can only support him silently behind his back. However, ever since he filmed the show with Sheng Sheng and the others, he¡¯s become more cheerful. We¡¯re happy from the bottom of our heart, so his father and I have always wanted to treat them to a meal to thank them.¡± Nangong Lengyu thought so too. She had always wanted to treat the children in the Eight Immortals to a meal to get to know one another. The duo discussed and decided to have a meal together. ¡°Sheng Sheng, I¡¯ve discussed this with Auntie Cheng. I¡¯ll treat the Eight Immortals to a meal in the next few days.¡± After Nangong Lengyu said that, she didn¡¯t get any reaction from Ling Sheng. The latter just stared at her phone. So, she called out again, ¡°Sheng Sheng?¡± Upon hearing her voice, Ling Sheng raised her head abruptly. ¡°Mom, what did you just say?¡± Nangong Lengyu frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Ling Sheng shook her head. Upon hearing her repeat herself, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll find them to confirm the time. There¡¯s no guarantee that they¡¯ll all be able to get together. If it¡¯s a meal, we should have been a few days earlier. They¡¯re already started working by now.¡± She had just received a notification that during Brother Chen¡¯s filming of the television drama ¡°Fate of the Star¡±, the high-tension wire had suddenly broken and he was hospitalized with serious injuries! Ever since ¡°Everyone¡¯s Magical Power Emergence¡±, Ji Fanchen¡¯s popularity had not been that high. He was considered one of the lowest-ranked people among them in terms of popularity. He had not even gotten on the trending searches. She had only been sent this piece of news because she had specially followed him. She did not know if she should show it to Cheng Ye. After hesitating for a while, she saw that the group chat for ¡°Eight Immortals¡± had already exploded. ¡°Okay, then. You should ask them.¡± Nangong Lengyu could clearly sense that she was a little distracted. She did not know what she had seen. Cheng Ye also realized this and leaned over to take a look at the group chat. His face turned pale instantly. As though he had lost his soul. He stood up to leave. Sharp-eyed and agile, Ling Sheng grabbed him quickly. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Cheng Ye panicked. ¡°What happened to Brother Chen? Why is he hospitalized? Is his injury serious?¡± Ling Sheng thought to herself, Didn¡¯t the two of you cut ties? Why are you so worried? She knew that he had only seen the information in the front and not the back. ¡°Are you going to the hospital?¡± Cheng Ye struggled in a dilemma for a long time before nodding vigorously. He tugged at her arm. ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, come with me!¡± There was only that one piece of news released, and it did not mention how serious his injury was either. Ling Sheng had her own plans. She saw that this was an opportunity for the two of them to reconcile. She did not tell him how his injury was, but she would brush over it ambiguously when he asked. Cheng Ye was even more worried. If he did not go to the hospital, he would not be able to put his heart at ease. Nangong Lengyu and the others were worried and wanted to follow them. Ling Sheng had said that too many people would affect the patient¡¯s rest, so she had not let them go. Nangong Lengyu went home alone, packed her things, and cooked their meals personally. When she saw that it was already noon but her daughter was not back yet, she wanted to call her to ask, but she was afraid that she would find her annoying. After the food was covered properly, she sat on the sofa and scrolled through her phone. The eye-catching headline on Weibo was: Best Actor Huo Ci¡¯s live-stream at 12 o¡¯clock sharp! She frowned, her eyes full of mockery. If it was a live-stream, so be it. Why did he have to be on the hottest searches? There were so many celebrities in the entertainment circle. Did he think he was impressive? Did he think that a small matter like eating, drinking, and shitting could make him trend on the hottest searches? #Best Actor Huo Ci¡¯s lunch mukbang[1]# [Ahhh, has my Old Huo gone crazy? Why is he streaming? I¡¯m a little scared!] [This is the Best Actor¡¯s first live-stream. I¡¯ll definitely support you!] [Come, guess how many people are in the live-stream? I¡¯ll give you two chances. Don¡¯t worry and guess boldly!] 10 million? 20 million? [I¡¯ll be conservative and give you a middle number. 15 million!] Nangong Lengyu scanned the comments carelessly. She knew that Huo Ci had never done a live-stream before, so she was 100% sure that he had a motive for posting a teaser on Weibo with such fanfare. She clicked into the live-stream. It was already 11:55 a.m. Huo Ci prepared his phone and waved at Xiaoqi. ¡°Scram, scram to the side. Don¡¯t come into the camera!¡± Xiaoqi looked at Grandpa strangely. ¡°Grandpa, what are you doing?¡± Huo Ci smiled. ¡°Filming a mukbang to earn money to support you.¡± Xiaoqi spread his arms and gestured. ¡°But Grandpa, can¡¯t you earn a lot of money by filming? How can you earn money at home?¡± ¡°Do you have 100,000 whys?¡± Huo Ci made him move to the side. He had already started the live-stream and was greeting the camera. ¡°Sorry, I just got up. I haven¡¯t had time to wash my face yet.¡± The live comments started to appear. The Little Cis had already discussed this. This was the first time they had seen him do a live-stream, so naturally, they would praise him first and encourage him. They would make him happy and satisfied, to better prepare for the countless live-streams that would follow. [Ahhh, today is also the day I scream like a groundhog for my Huo¡¯s godly good looks!] [He¡¯s indeed my husband. Even from a straight man¡¯s dead shooting angle[2], he¡¯s extremely handsome!] [Aww! Every frame is so heart throbbing!] [Ci, what kind of god are you? You are perfect from your hair to your feet.] [Sisters, start taking screenshots! It¡¯s time to change our phones¡¯ wallpapers again.] [My Ci wants to use reality to tell you guys: Life is a magazine pictorial.] Nangong Lengyu looked at the wave after wave of colorful flattery on the bullet screen and sneered coldly. If they knew their account owner¡¯s true self, she wondered if they would still praise him like this too! [1] Mukbang is a widespread Korean term for an ¡®eating broadcast¡¯. [2] ËÀÍö½Ç¶È is literally translated to ¡®dead shooting angle¡¯ but means that such a shooting angle reveals all of the person¡¯s flaws so one will usually look very ugly. Chapter 915 - Double-click 666 Xiaoqi was also holding his phone and watching the live-stream in a small corner. He also recognized some of the words on it, but he did not know all of them. He knew that they were all praising Grandpa, so his face was full of smiles. Huo Ci took out a super big pot first and placed it on the table. Then, he whipped out a few big barrels of oil and finally took out the ingredients. There was an ultra-large ham sausage. He smiled and said, ¡°This is my lunch today. A gigantic fried sausage.¡± The bullet screen was full of chefs. [Ci, you¡¯re wrong! Fried sausages need to be wrapped with cornstarch, raw beaten egg, and bread crumbs. Even the kids next door are crying from hunger.] [Listen to me. Cut it first, otherwise, your sausage won¡¯t fry through!] [Ahhh, am I the only one who wants to be that sausage in my Ci¡¯s hands?] [Is this an intestine or a meat sausage?] [This must be a dark cuisine[1]. I¡¯m begging you, don¡¯t torture your stomach!] [Sorry to ask, can we organize a communal gambling session on the bullet screen? I¡¯ll bet on a spicy strip that he¡¯s going to go hungry for lunch.] [What are you waiting for? My Ci lacks money so much that he has to sell his culinary skills to make a living! Send him gifts!] ¡­ When Shi Lingyu went to the hospital, she was still watching the live-stream on her phone. She was laughing so hard that her face was contorted. Without even looking at the injured Ji Fanchen, she rushed straight to Ling Sheng¡¯s side. ¡°Sheng Sheng, quick, take a look! Your father is crazy!¡± Ling Sheng looked over. Her father was holding a huge sausage and putting it into the oil. The bullet screen was still flooding with comments, saying that the oil had yet to warm up so the sausage could not be added yet. At this moment, her father had not gone crazy but she was about to go crazy. She looked at Shi Lingyu in confusion. ¡°He said this is lunch? He wants to eat this at noon?¡± Shi Lingyu nodded. ¡°Yes, he said he wanted to eat this. Did he undergo some provocation? Why did his style change suddenly?¡± Yu Bei, who was beside her, could not help but laugh wildly. ¡°Sheng Sheng, you have to control your father. The live comments say that your father has gone crazy from the lack of money, so people are frantically sending him money on the live-stream. I did a short calculation. In this short period of time, there should be at least a million dollars.¡± Besides, this was under the premise that the fans only gave roses. One rose cost one yuan. Huo Ci had set a limit. The viewers could only send him roses. Any gifts that were more valuable than flowers could not be given even if the people wanted to. Ling Sheng was crying internally. What do you people know? He was a joker to begin with. Do you guys really think that he¡¯s a cold and haughty person? Haughty, my*ss! This is his true personality! [With this strong style of cooking, I¡¯m going to die of laughter sooner or later in my Huo¡¯s mukbang!] [I¡¯m full just by looking at it. Ci Er, I¡¯m begging you. Do you dare cancel the gift restriction? I¡¯ll give you a thousand yachts. Won¡¯t it be nice if you order some takeout? Can you not cook on your own?] [I can smell it even through the screen! Oh my god, Ci Er, you can¡¯t live in this house anymore. You can¡¯t play in the living room. Be good. Go to the balcony or your rooftop!] Ling Sheng looked at the bullet screen and there was even a living commenter beside her. Shi Lingyu, who was beside her, giggled infatuatedly, her eyes sparkling. ¡°Why is he so handsome? Why do you think he¡¯s so handsome? Even from a dead shooting angle, he can be so handsome! I¡¯m truly in love with Ci¡¯s shining beauty.¡± Ling Sheng was full of disdain. ¡°Brother Bei, your girlfriend is acting like a love-struck fool. Aren¡¯t you going to control her?¡± Yu Bei said, ¡°I can¡¯t. He¡¯s her idol. You should control your father instead. Don¡¯t let him do live-streams again. If he continues to play like this, he¡¯ll definitely ruin his persona.¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking. Even if he¡¯s squatting by the roadside with a burlap sack over his head and holding a broken bowl, while shouting, ¡®Be kind, man. Give me some money.¡¯, he¡¯s still Movie King Huo. His image won¡¯t collapse.¡± Ji Fanchen could not help but laugh out loud. How could she say that about her biological father? When he laughed, he pulled on his wound, and he sucked in a breath of cold air. Cheng Ye, who was sitting beside him peeling an apple, immediately asked nervously, ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Ji Fanchen shook his head and looked at Ling Sheng. ¡°Sheng Sheng, Xiaoqi is with your father, right? He didn¡¯t enter the camera, right?¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°He doesn¡¯t have the guts yet.¡± She could guess as soon as she saw the live-stream. What nonsense broadcast? He was only playing this for her and her mother to see! However, Xiaoqi had not appeared from the start, nor had she heard his voice. He must have been ordered to stay hidden by her father. The sausage had been fried for half an hour. As expected, the outside was charred black and was unfit to be seen anymore. The live comments were the funniest. The Little Cis had been driven crazy by their celebrity. [Come, I¡¯ll go first. Brothers, look at my ultra-large sausage. Is it big? Do you guys think it¡¯s big? If you think it¡¯s big, please give a double-click 666[2]!] [Brothers, I¡¯ll perform a show of eating a sausage for you. Awesome, let¡¯s start!] [Brothers, look over here. There¡¯s only things you can¡¯t think of and nothing I can¡¯t do. If you think it¡¯s good, give me a double-click. Thank you, brothers.] [Plate it! Hurry up and plate it. Come on[3]!] ¡­ Yu Bei was already laughing like crazy by the side. ¡°Little Cis are all geniuses. What kind of immortal fans are this? I¡¯m going to laugh my head off!¡± During the whole process, other than saying one sentence at the start, Huo Ci had not said anything else. Although it was a mute live-streaming and his sausage had been charred black, he still displayed an extraordinary bearing. His every move was extremely elegant, and he emitted an attractive charm. The fried sausage was placed on the table. His slender as jade fingers held a knife as he elegantly and meticulously cut the charred parts off bit by bit. The whole process was very pleasing to the eye. Although the Little Cis were joking, other than sighing with sorrow about the sausage in front of the screen, they were licking the screen. They loved this jade-like finger! They loved this god-like side profile! They loved, loved this graceful action! Oh my god, look at his long eyelashes! They wanted to have a swing on them! Oh my god, look at his nose bridge! They wanted to slide on it! OMG, look at his shoulders! They wanted to run on them! Save us! Look at his collarbones! They really wanted to hide inside and swim! Come, come, come. Look at this ham sausage again. F*ck, could someone come and take away that charred thing in his hand? Huo Ci had already cut the ham sausage and placed it on a plate elegantly. He reached out with his long arm and smiled. ¡°My dear grandson, it¡¯s time for lunch.¡± Finally, after all their cries, he said the second sentence besides the opening speech! The Little Cis were moved to tears. When they regained their senses, they were shocked. Who was the precious grandson? It was fine if he had a daughter, but he also had a grandson? Therefore, the bullet screen flooded with comments again: Be honest and we¡¯ll deal with you leniently. Who¡¯s the grandson? Huo Ci smiled and explained, ¡°My family dog has changed its name. From today onwards, it will be called ¡®Grandson¡¯. My family¡¯s grandson likes to eat ham sausage the most.¡± The comments started to pop up again. Huo Ci looked at the camera with a refined smile. ¡°Then, today¡¯s live-stream will end here. Thank you for watching.¡± Then, he exited the live-stream and bellowed at Xiaoqi, ¡°Spit it out! Spit it out! Hurry up and spit it out! Is that even human food?! Lunch will be here soon!¡± Xiaoqi had yet to eat it. He had just put the sausage in his mouth to taste it when he was bellowed at. He hurriedly spat it out, his face scrunched up as he stuck out his tongue. ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s bitter!¡± The Little Cis were dumbfounded. What happened to the mukbang? You¡¯re done just like this? We haven¡¯t seen you eat anything! If you cheat us like this, we¡¯re going to the Consumers Association to sue you for deceiving the consumers! The moment the live-stream room turned black, Nangong Lengyu¡¯s beautiful face froze over. She gripped her phone tightly but could not take it anymore. She got up, put on a coat, and left. Great, he had actually fed Xiaoqi such a thing! Who was he calling a dog? He was the dog! [1] ºÚ°µÁÏÀí Dark cuisines are food that have been prepared with unknown methods, which usually look unappetizing and most likely unedible. [2] Ë«»÷666/Double-click 666 originates from the live-streaming scene which refers to the action of liking or hearting a content creator¡¯s video. The pronunciation of ¡®6¡¯ in Chinese is similar to ¡®niu¡¯ so ¡®666¡¯ is used to describe that someone or something is cool and awesome. [3] °ÂÀû¸ø/¡¯Come on¡¯ is another internet catchphrase that originated on a short video platform. Translated as ¡®come on¡¯, ¡®awesome¡¯, ¡®cool¡¯, and so on, it often appears at the end of a sentence to praise other people or cheer them/oneself up. Chapter 916 - Too Dangerous In the hospital, Yu Bei looked at the comments and laughed until he was holding onto his stomach. He looked at Ling Sheng. ¡°Your father calls a puppy ¡®Grandson¡¯?¡± Movie King Huo really did not behave according to common sense. In the past, he had idolized him and felt that he was a person of noble character and prestige. Why did he suddenly feel like his image had collapsed? Shi Lingyu glared at him. ¡°What dog? It should be Xiaoqi! My Ci is allergic to fur. How can he raise a dog?¡± After saying that, she suddenly remembered that about half a year ago, her idol had gone on a talk show and said that he had two dogs at home! Raising two dogs¡­ that were mother and son? If she counted the time, it coincided with the time Sheng Sheng had debuted, not long afterward! It should have been at that time that Sheng Sheng and Xiaoqi had started living with her idol. Seriously, the Little Cis, who were known as the Detective Conan of the entertainment circle, actually hadn¡¯t discovered anything abnormal. They had really thought that he was raising a dog. How could Ling Sheng tolerate this? So, she called him directly, ¡°Father, order some takeout instead. Isn¡¯t the food at Li Ji¡¯s Private Restaurant delicious? That sausage is also burnt. Eating them will cause cancer!¡± Look at what he was feeding her son! Was there a grandpa like him? She was sure that he had started the live-stream with great fanfare and even posted a Weibo preview, trending on the hottest searches just to show her and her mother. Huo Ci let out a snort. ¡°What does it matter to you what we eat? You go and stay with your mother. Whether we live or die, our lives have nothing to do with you.¡± Ling Sheng felt that other than the sarcasm, his tone was also a little sour. She hurriedly softened her tone. ¡°Father, I¡¯ll go back and cook for the both of you right now.¡± Otherwise, she really wanted to roar: If you dare to feed that to Xiaoqi, I¡¯ll never let you off! ¡°No need!¡± The corners of Huo Ci¡¯s lips curled up smugly. Just leave. Don¡¯t come back. Why would you come back to cook? You look so carefree and happy outside. ¡°This sausage is quite delicious. My culinary skills are improving day by day. Xiaoqi likes it very much.¡± Then, he broke off the king crab¡¯s pincers for Xiaoqi and put his phone on loudspeaker mode on the table. Then, he cut the pincers elegantly with a pair of scissors and placed the meat in Xiaoqi¡¯s plate. Ling Sheng thought to herself, Who would believe you? It would be strange if Xiaoqi liked it! ¡°Father, you¡¯re lying to me. You guys didn¡¯t eat the ham sausage at all, right?¡± Her father was very particular about culinary delicacies. He definitely wouldn¡¯t eat his own dark cuisine. He was 100% lying to her. However, even though she knew that he was lying, she was still worried. ¡°It¡¯s the ham sausage.¡± Huo Ci shot Xiaoqi a look, his hand still cutting the crab leg unhurriedly. Xiaoqi was a child who did not know how to lie. After struggling for a long time, he grunted while eating the crab meat. His voice became softer as he said, ¡°Mommy, the ham sausage is delicious!¡± Then, his tiny face flushed red. He did not even know where to look. The king crab meat in his mouth suddenly didn¡¯t taste as delicious anymore. Grandpa had said that if they did not do this, Mommy would live with Grandma in the future and never come home again. Grandpa would be sad, and so would Great-grandpa and Great-grandma. ¡°Did you hear that?¡± After saying that, Huo Ci hung up and fed the crab meat directly to Xiaoqi. He smiled and praised him, ¡°Good job, kid.¡± ¡°Grandpa, this way, Mommy won¡¯t go overseas with Grandma and never return, right?¡± Xiaoqi asked seriously. ¡°If your Mommy wants to take you and Grandma overseas, will you leave with Mommy? Or will you stay back to accompany Grandpa, Great-grandpa, and Great-grandma?¡± Huo Ci asked him. ¡°Xiaoqi¡­¡± Xiaoqi frowned and thought for a long time. He pouted, his big eyes full of tears. He was in a difficult position. ¡°Can Xiaoqi not choose? Xiaoqi wants to be with Grandpa, Mommy, and Grandma. ¡± ¡°You also know that your Mommy doesn¡¯t like Grandpa, but likes Grandma now. What if your Mommy insists on taking you away?¡± Huo Ci sighed and said sadly, ¡°If you leave with your Mommy, you won¡¯t be able to see Grandpa and Great-grandpa and Great-grandma ever again.¡± Xiaoqi was about to cry. Tears streamed down his face, and since he had yet to swallow the meat in his mouth, he could not speak clearly as he sobbed, ¡°Grandpa, Xiaoqi doesn¡¯t want to not see Grandpa. Xiaoqi will listen to Grandpa. Grandpa, don¡¯t let Mommy take Xiaoqi away, okay?¡± Upon seeing Xiaoqi cry, Huo Ci wondered if he had gone overboard in scaring him. However, the little brat had to stand on his side. Otherwise, it would be difficult to control him in the future. ¡°Xiaoqi just has to listen to Grandpa¡­¡± The door opened with a ding and interrupted Huo Ci. The duo turned around and saw Nangong Lengyu push the door open and enter. She was like an icy beauty. When she stood there, she exuded an aloof aura. Huo Ci¡¯s eyes suddenly contracted, and his lips curled up in mockery. ¡°Ms. Nangong, you trespassed on private property. If this is in accordance with your capitalist laws, can I shoot you directly?¡± Nangong Lengyu ignored him. The first thing she saw was not the table full of food, but Xiaoqi, whose tender face was covered in tears. She hurriedly walked over in distress. ¡°Xiaoqi, what¡¯s wrong? Tell Grandma why you¡¯re crying?¡± Xiaoqi wiped his tears hurriedly. Grandpa had said that what the two of them had done was a secret and he could not tell anyone. Otherwise, if Mommy took him away, he would never see Grandpa again. His tender voice was still hoarse as he asked, ¡°Grandma, why are you here?¡± When Nangong Lengyu saw the baby cry, her heart ached terribly. She was sure that Huo Ci must have done something inhumane. She wiped the baby¡¯s tears and asked in a low voice, ¡°Did he bully you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re accusing others without any evidence! Is this how your capitalist society taught you? I can sue you for defamation!¡± Huo Ci¡¯s eyes became increasingly mocking and carried notes of indifference as he put the crab meat on the plate in front of Xiaoqi casually. ¡°He¡¯s my precious grandson. I barely have time to dote on him!¡± ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s not Grandpa. Sand got into Xiaoqi¡¯s eyes,¡± Xiaoqi said seriously. Nangong Lengyu sighed angrily. Look, look. Look at how badly he had forced the child. Her heart ached as she looked at the baby¡¯s big, watery eyes. ¡°Let Grandma take a look.¡± When Xiaoqi saw his grandma, his mood improved. He smiled immediately. ¡°Grandma, have you eaten? Mommy didn¡¯t come back?¡± Nangong Lengyu said, ¡°Your mommy has something to do and didn¡¯t come over. Xiaoqi, go back with Grandma later!¡± Xiaoqi shook his head hurriedly. ¡°Xiaoqi and Grandpa are going to the amusement park in the afternoon. Grandma, are you coming too?¡± Nangong Lengyu was irritated to see Huo Ci from the bottom of her heart. She would vomit to death if she had to be with him. But thinking about going to a place like the amusement park, where there were all kinds of people, what if this inhumane jerk tied Xiaoqi up again or lost the baby due to carelessness? She mustn¡¯t think about it. The more she thought about it, the more worried she became. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that it was too dangerous for the baby to go out with him. It worried her in all aspects. Chapter 917 - Something Happened Nangong Lengyu had sent a message saying that they had not eaten the ham sausage. She even sent her a photo of a table full of seafood which were Xiaoqi¡¯s favorite¡ªlobsters, king crabs, abalones, oysters, and scallops. Besides telling her about Xiaoqi and her father, she sent her another message, causing her to stare at that sentence for a long time. After being stunned for a moment, he grinned like a fool. Shi Lingyu patted her shoulder. ¡°What are you smiling about? Did the neighbor say something to you? You¡¯re smiling like a fool.¡± Ling Sheng shook her head and replied with an ¡®Okay¡¯. Then, she stood up and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not the neighbor.¡± Her mother had said that her father was taking Xiaoqi to the amusement park to play. She was really worried and would follow him. She did not know when she would be able to go home. Ahhh! Could she witness the reconciliation of the two big shots? She would become the first witness then! She was a little excited just thinking about it! ¡°Time to eat,¡± Shi Lingyu pushed her in and frowned. If it wasn¡¯t the neighbor, who else could make her so happy? Her imagination ran wild as she exclaimed, ¡°You fell in love with someone else?!¡± Ling Sheng gave her a disdainful look as though she was looking at a fool. She shouted, ¡°Brother Bei, hurry up and control your girlfriend. Take her away. Her imagination is too wild!¡± ¡°Then why are you smiling like that?¡± Shi Lingyu pretended to be angry and retaliated immediately. She reached out to tickle her. ¡°Who are you talking about? Who are you talking about? When did I imagine that? Do you know how wide you were grinning just now? I should have recorded it for you to see!¡± Ling Sheng started ¡®quarreling¡¯ with her. ¡°You should take care of yourself instead. I¡¯m afraid Xiaoqi¡¯s identity won¡¯t be hidden for long.¡± Yu Bei had already started eating. He took a look at the two of them. His phone was on the table, and he was still scrolling through Weibo. He said ruefully, ¡°Yuyu, you Little Cis are really impressive too. They actually linked Xiaoqi together with the Best Actor and Sheng Sheng. They said he¡¯s the grandson the Best Actor mentioned, Sheng Sheng¡¯s son.¡± It was true. There were only a few clues. After they connected them together, Xiaoqi¡¯s identity was confirmed straight away. Some people had already started betting that Sheng Sheng definitely had a son. However, Sheng Sheng definitely did not intend to expose Xiaoqi¡¯s identity. The child was too young and it would not be good for him. She did not have to worry about him being exposed either. After all, the Third Master was there! Ling Sheng knew that she could not hide Xiaoqi for long, but she had not expected it to surface so soon. Anyway, as long as it was not concrete evidence, they could guess all they want! However, she had to be even more careful after this. Unless it was absolutely necessary, she definitely did not want Xiaoqi to be exposed. She only wanted Xiaoqi to live a normal, happy life like other children and not let the camera flash lights disturb his life. When Ji Fanchen fell down, he had broken an arm and gotten a cast to hang it in front of his chest. He wasn¡¯t able to eat. Cheng Ye scooped the food and asked him what he wanted to eat. He picked up all the food he chose and put them in a bowl, bringing it over to feed him. Ling Sheng was a mischievous person to begin with. She looked at Cheng Ye and asked with a smile, ¡°Little Ye, are you feeding Brother Chen?¡± Cheng Ye nodded seriously and even turned around to look at her. He felt that her gaze was a little strange and frowned. It was the same no matter who fed him. ¡°His arm is broken, so he can¡¯t eat.¡± Ling Sheng held some secretive thoughts within. This little fool had probably forgotten that Brother Chen was a genius. He used both of his hands equally well. His left hand could write a good calligraphy piece, so he did not need someone to specially feed him. She beamed with her eyes curved and nodded. ¡°Then, feed him well!¡± Upon seeing her meaningful and slightly ambiguous gaze, Shi Lingyu pinched her and gave her a warning look. What was this fujoshi[1] thinking? Xiao Ye and Brother Chen¡­ Cough! Hee hee. Although she thought so too, don¡¯t be so obvious! Ji Fanchen directly ignored their gazes and sat very calmly. He opened his mouth and ate whatever he was fed. He was not picky at all. While Shi Lingyu was eating, she looked at Ling Sheng. ¡°Sheng Sheng, is it really impossible between my idol and Movie Queen Nangong?¡± She really wanted to see the two of them reconcile. She was definitely a fan of the duo as a couple. A big shot versus a big shot. Just thinking about it was beautiful! Among the Little Cis, many people had the same mindset as her. Other women who want to be with her idol? They aren¡¯t worthy. No can do. She won¡¯t agree. However, Movie Queen Nangong was definitely a critically formidable existence! Who would dare say no if she got together with her idol?! Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up as she looked at the chicken drumstick in the mushroom chicken stew. In the end, she endured the pain and gave up. She picked up a chicken wing tip and tasted it. ¡°I¡¯ll let nature take its course. It can¡¯t be forced.¡± Anyway, she did not know what the two big shots were thinking. It seemed like they hated each other upon sight, but they could still be together like a miracle. The situation was really too complicated. A small shrimp like her was not worthy of guessing their thoughts. ¡°You can try to matchmake them! What do they need you as their daughter for?¡± Shi Lingyu looked down on her and said, ¡°Think about it. After your father and mother get together, your parents will still be your parents.¡± Ling Sheng frowned. ¡°Are they no longer my parents if they separate?¡± Shi Lingyu analyzed it very sternly for her. ¡°When they¡¯re apart, they¡¯ll each find a stepmother and stepfather for you. Haven¡¯t you heard the old saying that having a stepmother means you¡¯ll gain a stepfather? Having a stepmother means you¡¯ll gain a stepfather? If they get married separately and have children of their own, you¡¯ll become a child that no one wants.¡± Ling Sheng sighed deeply. ¡°Big Sister, my son is already three years old and I can earn my own money. Do I still need them to support me?!¡± This assumption was not valid. Shi Lingyu sighed as well. That was true. However, she still hoped that the two of them could get back together. Even if no one knew how they had separated back then, they were still a match made in heaven in the entertainment circle! Ji Fanchen had broken an arm, so it would take him two months to recover. The rest of the injuries were superficial, so they didn¡¯t pose much of a problem. Ling Sheng, Shi Lingyu, and the others went their own way after dinner. Su Yi, Jiang Yi, and the others had not come because they had already started work and were not in the capital. Cheng Ye had volunteered to stay and take care of Ji Fanchen. In the afternoon, Ling Sheng was at home reading the script. She would start work tomorrow. When she received Shi Lingyu¡¯s series of urgent calls, she was reading a hilarious section of the plotline. She was laughing uncontrollably by herself. ¡°Sheng Sheng, did your father and Xiaoqi go to Happy Land?¡± Shi Lingyu¡¯s voice was tense. ¡°Something happened. Something has happened at Happy Land. Call them quickly.¡± ¡°I understand. Don¡¯t worry. My father and mother are together. It definitely won¡¯t be them.¡± Ling Sheng did not know which amusement park they had gone to either. As she comforted her verbally, her heart was already in her throat. Sister Yu had said that there had been an accident at Happy Land. An accident had occurred with the amusement park¡¯s facility. Someone had been thrown into the air by the amusement ride. The video had been posted on her friend¡¯s WeChat Moments. It had been censored with mosaic, but she had seen a figure that looked like her father. [1] [Annotation text missing] Chapter 918 - Murderous Intent It had been nearly an hour since the accident had happened. She did not know if it was because of the public relations at Happy Land, but she could not find any relevant news report on the internet. Ling Sheng called her father, mother, and Xiaoqi, but no one answered. She panicked, her eyes red as she dashed forward. Xiaoqi¡¯s smartwatch had a GPS tracker, but it was already disconnected at this moment. If it wasn¡¯t for an accident, how could she not be able to check for his location? ¡°Third Master, my father and Xiaoqi¡­¡± Ling Sheng was flustered and worried, so she could only call Jun Shiyan. She had just rushed to the entrance when she saw it open. ¡°Mommy!¡± Xiaoqi rushed over first and pounced straight on her, hugging her thigh. Ling Sheng¡¯s hand gripped her phone tightly as tears streamed down her face. She then yelled at them in a choked voice, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you guys answer my calls?!¡± She was almost scared to death. Why didn¡¯t they answer her calls?! Upon seeing how ugly she looked crying, Huo Ci frowned and said in a low voice, ¡°My phone¡¯s out of battery. Why are you crying? No one died anyway.¡± After Nangong Lengyu glared at him ferociously, she walked over to Ling Sheng and wiped her tears in distress. ¡°Did you see the news? We¡¯re fine. Don¡¯t cry anymore.¡± Ling Sheng did not know that she would be so scared. She had been forcing herself to calm down just now. Upon seeing that they were fine, she heaved a sigh of relief. There was only lingering fear in her heart, and her tears could not stop flowing as she stared at them accusingly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I forgot to charge my phone. Xiaoqi¡¯s smartwatch had broken from being trampled by other people too.¡± Nangong Lengyu blamed herself and felt her heart ache too. ¡°It won¡¯t happen again. Don¡¯t cry.¡± Ling Sheng looked at her father. ¡°What happened to my father?¡± The expression in Nangong Lengyu¡¯s eyes changed slightly. When she looked over, her eyes were not as cold as before. Instead, they were filled with more complicated feelings. ¡°His arm is broken. He¡¯ll stay here for two days.¡± Ling Sheng frowned. ¡°How did you break your arm when you guys simply went to the amusement park?¡± Huo Ci did not know why either, but when he saw her cry like this, he felt terrible inside. His brows furrowed slightly. ¡°So what if it¡¯s broken? What the hell are you crying for? It¡¯s not like your arm is broken. I¡¯m not dead yet, but you¡¯re wailing like you¡¯re at a funeral?¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s heartache and distress were instantly driven away by him. Wasn¡¯t it because she was worried about him?! Look at what he was saying! There had been an accident at the amusement park¡¯s entertainment facility. In the high-altitude ride, a tourist had been flung into the air because he hadn¡¯t fastened his seatbelt properly. Thankfully, no fatal accident had occurred as the ride had just started. However, many had been hospitalized due to injuries. Huo Ci immediately glossed over the incident. He said that the person who had been flung away by the amusement ride had smashed into him. The speed was so fast that he had broken his arm when he was catching him. Nangong Lengyu sat by the side and took a look at him out of the corner of her eye. Her expression was complicated, but she did not speak anyway. This time, she owed him a favor. Upon seeing their expressions, Ling Sheng knew that things definitely were not that simple. She only found out after asking her son secretly. It turned out that when the incident had happened, her father had been carrying Xiaoqi. Her mother had been in front of them. The rather grown child who had been thrown out had flown directly in her mother¡¯s direction. In order to save her mother, her father had rushed over to catch him. However, as the person had fallen from the sky, the heavy gravity and high speed caused his arm to break under the force immediately. ¡°Mommy,¡± Xiaoqi¡¯s small voice was close to her ear. ¡°Grandma said that Grandpa can¡¯t take care of me, so she told us to come over and stay with her.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Ling Sheng lowered her voice too and whispered secretly to her son, ¡°What else did Grandpa and Grandma say?¡± ¡°Grandpa said not to let you know how he got injured.¡± Xiaoqi was an obedient child. He told her everything he knew. Ling Sheng did not know if this was considered a blessing in disguise. She did not know if the stalemate between the two of them could be broken by this opportunity and if their emotions could break through the ice. Anyway, her father had moved in. The residence here was a small villa with three floors. It was a little old, but it was quite cozy to live in once it had been cleaned up. After dinner, Ling Sheng wanted to take Xiaoqi out for a walk. Nangong Lengyu was on the phone, so she let them leave first. She followed the path by the door and caught up with them quickly. Ling Sheng had just taken her son out of the living room when she saw a strange figure flash past the door. She frowned and looked at Xiaoqi. ¡°Wait here for Mommy first.¡± Who was that? Acting so sneakily! Upon seeing his mother pick up a stick in the yard, Xiaoqi opened the door quietly and went out. Afraid that she would be unable to defeat that thief, he hurriedly turned around to call for help. Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes were cold as she confirmed that the figure had not gone far. When she went out, she only took one look before she saw him squatting in the bushes on the left side of the entrance! If it was the paparazzi, she would beat them up first before getting her father to step in. That would scare him to death! How could these disgusting flies be found everywhere?! As she got closer bit by bit, with footsteps so silent that they could barely be heard. When she got close, she swung the stick and pummeled him. She even shouted, ¡°A thief! A thief!¡± The thief was even wearing a mask and hat. When he sensed someone approaching, he stood up and wanted to run. However, there were bushes in front of him. He could not run even if he wanted to. He could only let her hit him. Before Ling Sheng¡¯s stick had landed, her pupils constricted abruptly, and the stick she had raised froze in midair. She retracted it awkwardly and stuttered, ¡°Old¡­ Old Master Nangong.¡± No way! Why was he dressed so strangely? Hiding outside her house entrance? She had even thought he was a paparazzo who was taking photos secretly! Oh no, oh no, oh no! She had nearly hit her mother¡¯s father! How was she going to explain herself later?! Nangong Lun had not expected to be discovered and nearly beaten up either. He did not know what to feel or how she had recognized him. He had beaten up the peeping Huo Ci at the hospital the last time. This girl must be deliberately seeking revenge for her father! However, he would not admit his identity at this moment even if he was beaten to death. If others found out, would he still get to keep his old face? He took advantage of the brief interval while she was confirming it was him and took to his heels. Ling Sheng was shocked. She had never expected it to be the Old Master of the Nangong Family. She did not dare to move, chase, or shout anymore now. No matter how much she hated him, she would not show an old man no mercy. Nangong Lun was full of anger, embarrassment, and frustration. However, before he could run far, he bumped into Huo Ci, who had rushed out of the house. ¡°Where is he? Where¡¯s the thief?¡± Huo Ci shouted as he dashed out. One of his arms was disabled, but his other arm was still fine. He was even raising a kitchen knife with a murderous look on his face. Ling Sheng¡¯s forehead darkened as she let out an awkward cough. Then, she saw the duo bump right into each other. Chapter 919 - Forgave Him Already She simply could not bear to look at the scene in front of her. Father, that¡¯s your father-in-law. Is it really appropriate for you to hold a knife? Huo Ci was also stunned. He looked at the person in front of him and calmly put down the knife in his hand. His lips curled up in a polite smile as he greeted him, ¡°Hi, Uncle Nangong.¡± When Nangong Lun saw him, he held back his anger and shot him a cold look. He only nodded as a form of response. He had come to check on his daughter. When he went to the hospital, he had been told that she had already been discharged. There had been no one at home either, so he had thought of coming over to take a look at night. He had not expected that not only was Ling Sheng here, but that scumbag Huo Ci was also here. Upon hearing that there was a thief, Nangong Lengyu followed Huo Ci out closely and saw her father and Huo Ci standing opposite each other. The air around them was a little cold, and there were faint sparks flying. Upon seeing the situation in front of him, Nangong Lun was momentarily angry and disappointed at the same time. He ignored Huo Ci and Ling Sheng, only looking at Nangong Lengyu with a severe face. ¡°You, come with me!¡± Great! She was really great! Hadn¡¯t she said that she did not have any past feelings for Huo Ci and did not even want to look at him? What was going on right now? He wouldn¡¯t say anything about her bringing her daughter and grandson over to live with her, but what was with Huo Ci? They were living together behind his back. ¡°Father, why are you here?¡± When Nangong Lengyu finished speaking, her face turned pale all of sudden. She held her stomach in pain and started coughing softly. ¡°Don¡¯t come over. I¡¯ll leave. I¡¯ll leave immediately, all right?¡± Upon seeing that his daughter¡¯s gastric problem was about to act up again, Nangong Lun instantly became nervous. He looked at Ling Sheng and ordered, ¡°What are you waiting for? Lend your mother up. Hurry up!¡± Then, he did not dare stay any longer. He watched her worriedly while running away. What kind of sin had he committed? His daughter fell ill when she saw him. Would he never be able to see his daughter again? When he thought of this, grief welled up in his heart, and his eyes reddened. Upon seeing the Nangong Family¡¯s Old Master turn around and run, Ling Sheng wanted to laugh, but she also felt somewhat sympathetic. She supported Nangong Lengyu and said, ¡°Mom, go in and rest for a while.¡± Nangong Lun ran far away. Upon seeing that the family was about to return to the house, he pointed at Huo Ci and shouted, ¡°You, come here!¡± Huo Ci was still holding a knife in his hand. He looked around before passing it to Xiaoqi. Then, he walked over casually. ¡°Uncle Nangong, you called me?¡± The more Nangong Lun thought about it, the sadder and more unwell he felt. He could not even see his daughter. On what basis could the culprit, Huo Ci, live with her? ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°My arm broke.¡± Huo Ci showed his injured arm and smiled. ¡°My daughter and grandson were worried that I wouldn¡¯t be able to take care of myself, so they brought me over.¡± This old thing knew how to feel bad now. Why had he not thought of the consequences back then? ¡°I¡¯m warning you! You¡¯re not allowed to have any ideas about my daughter.¡± Nangong Lun¡¯s heart was full of mixed feelings. He knew it. He knew it. As long as Ling Sheng was around, it was impossible for Huo Ci and his daughter to have absolutely no dealings with each other. They had a daughter as a common point! Now, they even had a grandson! What he had feared the most had happened in the end. ¡°About this question, didn¡¯t I explain to you clearly enough last time at the hospital?¡± Huo Ci¡¯s smile was mocking. ¡°Swear it.¡± Nangong Lun¡¯s eyes were deep and solemn as he looked at Huo Ci. ¡°Swear right in front of me now that you will never be with my daughter again!¡± Huo Ci¡¯s eyes turned wintry abruptly as his lips curled up. ¡°Why should I take an oath?¡± Nangong Lun said, ¡°I just knew you wouldn¡¯t give up on your foul designs. Your arm was broken on purpose too, right? You came here to seduce my daughter, right?¡± Huo Ci continued smiling. ¡°Uncle Nangong, you can start publishing books!¡± Nangong Lun asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Huo Ci said, ¡°Uncle Nangong, you have a very rich imagination.¡± A ball of fury rose in Nangong Lun and he gritted his teeth as he pointed at him. ¡°Stop changing the topic! I¡¯m warning you, Huo Ci. I absolutely won¡¯t let you get the chance to hurt Yu¡¯er again!¡± Huo Ci said, ¡°Uncle Nangong, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be going back. I¡¯m a little tired.¡± Nangong Lun looked at his back view, his face ashen with anger. He looked at the old butler standing beside the car and pointed at him before saying angrily, ¡°Old Li, Old Li, look at what you¡¯ve done!¡± Uncle Li bowed respectfully and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He knew that it was all his fault, but he did not regret it. If he had really listened to the Old Master and sent Sheng Sheng to an unknown orphanage by random, they would never have been able to find her. That would have made him feel uneasy forever instead. The current outcome was already very positive. ¡°Where¡¯s Ah Mo? When will he finish filming the movie?¡± Nangong Lun could not check on his daughter. After all, his daughter would fall ill whenever she saw him! ¡°Probably at the end of the month!¡± Uncle Li said. ¡°Tell him to come back after filming to watch over his sister! Don¡¯t let Huo Ci get close to her again.¡± Nangong Lun wished he could bring his son back right at this moment and keep an eye on that scumbag Huo Ci! ¡°Yes.¡± Uncle Li took another look in the direction of the villa and finally felt at ease. ¡°Mom, I think I saw my granduncle just now.¡± Ling Sheng passed her a glass of hot water. ¡°Is his body still all right now?¡± The original owner of this body¡¯s Granduncle a.k.a her foster mother¡¯s uncle. He was also the Nangong Family¡¯s butler, Uncle Li. They had not met many times, but he would send them money. When she was young, he would send her toys and children fairy tale books. When she grew up, he would often send her clothes, stationery, and delicious food too. Additionally, her foster mother would often send him her photos, awards, and school reports. ¡°Do you want to see him?¡± Nangong Lengyu looked at her. ¡°He should still be outside. If you want to see him, go over and meet him!¡± Over the years, Uncle Li had been taking her place and doing his best to help Sheng Sheng and her foster mother. She knew that this issue was not Uncle Li¡¯s fault. He had only followed orders. However, she still didn¡¯t want to see him. After all, he had kept this from her for more than 20 years. He had watched her suffer and grieve, but he had not told her anything. ¡°Then, Mom, I¡¯ll go over and take a look.¡± Ling Sheng knew that the original owner had always liked this old man, whom she had seldom met but was the only relative of her foster mother. She also wanted to go over and thank him on behalf of the original owner. In the end, this matter could not be blamed on an old butler either. The culprit was not him. She could still understand the principle of doing one¡¯s best to serve someone after eating the food given by him. When Ling Sheng chased after him, he had indeed not left yet. The car had just started moving when she ran over to knock on the window. Her face was almost plastered on the window. ¡°Old Master Nangong.¡± Nangong Lun was overjoyed. He hurriedly rolled down the car window. Hiding the surprise in his heart, his face remained stern as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Yu¡¯er must have asked her to chase after him! After all, she was still his precious daughter. How could Yu¡¯er be so heartless as to not want him, her father? She must be prepared to forgive him! Chapter 920 - Enemies on a Narrow Road Ling Sheng smiled politely. ¡°I¡¯m looking for my granduncle.¡± Nangong Lun was even stunned for a moment. When he saw that she was looking at Uncle Li, her big eyes sparkling with excitement, he immediately felt his heart throb achingly. Uncle Li had not expected that the girl had still seen him when he had stood so far away. He was so happy that he could not close his mouth. He got out of the car after informing Nangong Lun. He looked at the lass and asked, ¡°Why did you come out without a coat? Are you cold?¡± Then, he tried to take off his coat. Ling Sheng hurriedly stopped him and smiled. ¡°Granduncle, you¡¯re already so old. Be careful not to catch a cold. As a young person, I¡¯m healthier. This bit of chill is nothing.¡± Uncle Li looked at the cheerful and pretty young lady in front of him. His eyes grew hot and his nose felt sore. He nodded. ¡°Okay, whatever you say.¡± It was good that she was fine. He had once thought that she would suffer a blow because of Xiaoqi and be ruined for good. He had not expected her to recover so well. She seemed to have walked out of the shadows. It seemed like he had done the right thing by getting her to find Huo Ci. Ling Sheng did not know why either, but she felt that the old man in front of her was very kind and amiable. She felt very close to him. The smile on her face had not disappeared since she started talking. Nangong Lun was in the car, and the duo was standing behind it. When he turned around, he could see the girl¡¯s bright smile. It was as dazzling as a spring flower, and he could vaguely hear her voice too. It was also sweet and pleasant. The more he looked, the more his heart ached and felt bad. That girl was even happier and more intimate when she spoke to an outsider than when she spoke to her grandpa. That wasn¡¯t right. She had never treated him as her grandpa either. Every time they met, she would call him Old Master Nangong politely. Originally, he had not felt anything other than anger either, aside from thinking that she lacked manners. However, when there were these two comparisons made today, he only felt sad. ¡°Granduncle, when are you free? I¡¯ll take you shopping.¡± When Ling Sheng walked him to the car, she asked again with a smile. ¡°When do you have time? I have time all the time.¡± Inwardly, Uncle Li felt as though he had eaten honey. He had not expected this girl to become more sensible as she grew up. Her mouth was sweet, and so was her heart, as she knew how to be filial now. ¡°I might have to wait until the filming is over. Today is the last day.¡± Ling Sheng frowned in slight disappointment before she smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll send you a message after I confirm the time. I¡¯ll take you out to eat, shop, and buy new clothes.¡± Uncle Li smiled especially lovingly. ¡°Okay.¡± Nangong Lun sat right beside them and listened to the duo¡¯s conversation. He coughed and took a look at Uncle Li. Still going shopping for clothes? Upon seeing the girl leave after saying goodbye, he finally frowned and asked in a sarcastic tone, ¡°Are you that happy?¡± Uncle Li was still leaning against the window to look at Ling Sheng. His face was full of smiles as he nodded and sighed. ¡°Sheng Sheng has really grown up. She knows how to dote on others now.¡± Then, he felt the air around him turn a little heavy. When he turned around, he saw that the Old Master¡¯s face was all dark. He hurriedly straightened his face and sensibly changed the topic. ¡°Old Master, are we going to eat now?¡± He had been with the Old Master for decades, so he could accurately judge his emotions. Was he unhappy now because of Miss? Or was it because of Sheng Sheng? Whoever wanted to be unhappy could be unhappy on his own. Anyway, Huo Ci was very happy. When it was time to wash his face, Xiaoqi ran over and shifted a small stool over to step on. He beamed and said, ¡°Grandpa, Xiaoqi will wash your face for you!¡± Huo Ci had just brushed his teeth. It was a little uncomfortable to wash his face with one hand, but he could still do it. He looked at the little brat and smiled haughtily. ¡°Wash it cleanly!¡± Xiaoqi nodded hurriedly. ¡°Xiaoqi promises to wash Grandpa clean.¡± Huo Ci had come in a hurry; he had come straight from the hospital. He had not brought any toiletries. As for items like toothbrushes, he had bought them on the spot at the small supermarket by the entrance. Since he did not have any facial cleansing milk, he told Xiaoqi to use the one Nangong Lengyu had prepared. After washing his face, he also took ladies¡¯ skincare products and got Xiaoqi to apply them on his face. As an actor with excellent professionalism, he still had to take care of his skin. This was a form of respect for his profession. Xiaoqi wiped his face while huffing and puffing away. His expression was very serious, as though he was handling an important matter. The more Huo Ci looked at the little brat in front of him, the happier he became. The corners of his lips grew wider and wider, and tears of emotion welled up in his eyes. He had not doted on him for nothing! Upon seeing his grandpa smiling at him, Xiaoqi did not understand why. ¡°Grandpa, why do you keep smiling at me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re my grandson. I¡¯m happy just to see you.¡± The more Huo Ci looked at him, the more he liked him. Why had he not realized that the brat was so adorable in the past? He asked, ¡°Are you happy to see me?¡± Xiaoqi thought for a while and looked at him seriously. ¡°But Grandpa, you¡¯re not my grandson.¡± Huo Ci choked with frustration, and his handsome face darkened abruptly. F*ck! This child couldn¡¯t be kept anymore. He was taking back everything he had just said! What was so adorable about this stinky brat?! He was not cute at all! Before he could reprimand him, he heard a low, crisp laugh at the door. When he turned around, he saw Nangong Lengyu enter with a towel. Nangong Lengyu had come to bring Xiaoqi a towel. She had not expected to hear the duo¡¯s conversation when she reached the door. She could not help but laugh. She let out a low cough and hung the towel on the clothes rack. ¡°Xiaoqi, this is your towel. Wash your face with this?¡± From the time they had met till now, this was the first time Huo Ci had seen her laugh so carefreely. It was a heartfelt laugh, and he was momentarily entranced too. When Nangong Lengyu left, Xiaoqi tugged at his hand. ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Huo Ci reached out to pinch his face and carried him down from the sink with one hand. He warned him sternly, ¡°You little brat! You¡¯re my grandson, my grandson!¡± Xiaoqi frowned. Grandpa was very strange today. Why did he keep saying this? He knew that he was Grandpa¡¯s grandson. Ling Sheng got up early the next morning. Xiaoqi was sleeping with her father, so she was sharing a room with her mother. Nangong Lengyu opened her eyes in a daze and saw that she had already gotten out of bed. Her voice was hoarse with sleep as she said, ¡°So early? Let me send you there!¡± ¡°No need, Mom. Go to sleep. It¡¯s still early,¡± Ling Sheng smiled at her. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving now. There¡¯s a famous steamed bun shop nearby. I¡¯ll go buy breakfast for you guys.¡± Nangong Lengyu was very sleepy. She nestled happily under the blanket and watched her daughter put on her coat before leaving. She even reminded her to wear more clothes. There was a down coat she could wear in the changing room. It was cold in the morning. Ling Sheng put on a down coat obediently, the kind which reached her ankles. She drove out to buy breakfast. The fog outside was a little thick, and visibility was a little low, so when she drove, she was completely wide awake. However, while she was rounding the corner of the road, an idiot going against the one-way traffic might have realized that he had gone the wrong way. He suddenly started to make a u-turn. She was very close to him. By the time she saw the car speeding over, she could not brake in time. She hit the car¡¯s trunk with a bang. Then, she realized that this d*mn idiot had yet to turn on his rear fog lights! When she drove, she was most afraid of meeting such a person¡ªa road killer! Ling Sheng¡¯s face was all black as she got out of her car angrily and directly knocked on his door. ¡°Hey, get out!¡± What kind of person was this? Was he courting death by driving on the road?! Not only had he not switched on the fog lights on such a foggy day, but he hadn¡¯t even switched on the rear lights of his car. He had even made a sudden u-turn! The car window rolled down slowly. When Ling Sheng saw the person in the car, her eyes narrowed instantly. She could clearly smell the strong stench of alcohol. Her lips curled up into a disdainful sneer. Enemies were bound to meet on a narrow road. This b*stard Gu Shen! Chapter 921 - How Hurtful Gu Shen had drunk too much. He narrowed his eyes as he looked at the person in front of him wearing sunglasses, a mask, and a hat. She was covered quite tightly, so he did not recognize her immediately. He frowned and asked impatiently, ¡°How much?¡± Upon seeing his attitude, Ling Sheng was so angry that she laughed. Was money the problem? She might as well ask for more. ¡°10 million!¡± Gu Shen finally sobered up a little. The voice was a little familiar, and his eyes turned cold. ¡°10 million?! You¡¯re ripping me off!¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s lips curled up as she said, ¡°Young Master Gu, you¡¯re drink driving, and you didn¡¯t even turn on the rear lights. What do you think will happen if I expose you?¡± ¡°Ling Sheng!¡± Gu Shen had not heard her voice clearly just now. Now that he heard it clearly, he sobered up halfway too. When he looked over, he saw that it was really that d*mn woman Ling Sheng. His lips curled up into a cold sneer. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± What a coincidence! It was actually her! ¡°I am threatening you. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ling Sheng was arrogant and unyielding. She gave him a scornful look and even covered her nose in disdain. The smell of alcohol was too strong. ¡°Get this straight. You hit my car.¡± Gu Shen¡¯s stomach was churning terribly. As soon as he finished speaking, he could not help but retch. ¡°It¡¯s a foggy day, yet you didn¡¯t turn on the car lights, went in the wrong traffic direction and suddenly took a sharp turn. Do you think you¡¯re being reasonable?¡± Ling Sheng took another step back, not hiding the disdain in her eyes. She took out her phone and took a few photos nimbly before taking a picture of the window. ¡°Young Master Gu, I¡¯ll look for you again after you¡¯re sober then.¡± Gu Shen felt terrible. He wanted to vomit, but could not. When he saw her take photos with her phone, the expression in his eyes twisted. He reached out and clamped onto her arm. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just money? I¡¯ll give it to you. Delete the photos!¡± Ling Sheng struggled for a while, her brows furrowed tightly. ¡°I¡¯m warning you to let go!¡± Gu Shen¡¯s lips curled up as he smiled at her. The moment he suddenly approached her, the smell of alcohol hit her face. ¡°What can you do if I don¡¯t let go?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he heard a bang. Something had smashed onto the car window. He instinctively let go and retreated. Ling Sheng had taken a brick out of nowhere and was smiling at him. ¡°If you don¡¯t let go, I¡¯ll smash your glass.¡± He was obviously the one responsible, yet he still dared to be so arrogant and use violence on her. Just because a tiger did not demonstrate its power, he truly treated her as a sick cat! Gu Shen¡¯s eyes darkened as he looked at the woman in front of him. His heart accelerated uncontrollably, and his eyes reddened as he leaned against the steering wheel in discomfort. Upon seeing this scene, Ling Sheng was dumbfounded. She pointed at him warningly. ¡°Gu Shen, are you trying to scam me? I didn¡¯t touch you. Don¡¯t you think of blaming me.¡± For a moment, Gu Shen only felt the blood in his body boil and rush all the way to his head. His vision turned pitch black, and his ears buzzed. Then, he could not hear anything. ¡°Gu Shen, I¡¯m warning you not to put on a show. I was just joking, I don¡¯t want your 10 million.¡± Ling Sheng took a step forward warily and reached out to touch him gently. Gu Shen¡¯s body was like a doll. As soon as she touched him, he collapsed on the car seat and did not move anymore. Gu Shen! Who was calling him? Gu Shen had a dream. In his dream, he had returned to his childhood. There was only a vast expanse of white in front of him, and it was so quiet that it was suffocating. He kept running and shouting. Anxiety, pain, and despair gradually spread throughout his body. After running for a long time, he finally saw a blurry figure in front of him. It turned out that he was chasing after the person in front of him. He tried his best to chase after the figure, but he just could not catch up. Suddenly, the back view of the person in front of him became clear for a split second. ¡°Ling Sheng!¡± Gu Shen shouted in alarm. He opened his eyes suddenly and sat up. Soon after, his lips curled up in annoyance and self-mockery. He did not know if he had gone crazy. Why had he dreamed of that detestable woman, Ling Sheng?! ¡°Since you¡¯re awake, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Ling Sheng thought to herself that she had just blackmailed him verbally. Did he have to come after her even in his dreams? Gu Shen turned his head around and saw the woman¡¯s wholly disdainful eyes glancing at him lazily from the side. The smell of disinfectant on the tip of his nose told him that he was in the hospital. He only remembered this d*mn woman in front of him smashing his car window with a brick. Then, he could not remember anything anymore. Ling Sheng did not know what kind of bad luck she had. Not only had she gotten into a car accident early in the morning, but she had also met this unlucky b*stard Gu Shen. Her initial good mood suddenly turned bad. After informing him, she turned around and left. Gu Shen¡¯s eyes grew slightly serious. Even without thinking, he reached out to pull onto her. Upon seeing the woman¡¯s slight frown, his heart was in a mess for a short while. He swallowed the words ¡®thank you¡¯ before looking at her with a mocking smile. ¡°You don¡¯t want the money anymore?¡± ¡°Let the insurance company handle this.¡± Ling Sheng thought to herself, I don¡¯t want to see you, all right? She shook off his hand directly, her eyes full of warning. ¡°Don¡¯t paw at me. Be careful, I¡¯ll break your arm.¡± Gu Shen¡¯s heart was full of mixed feelings. He did not know why, but when he saw her and knew that she had not abandoned him, he felt a strange sense of joy and excitement. He let go obediently. ¡°The insurance company won¡¯t pay you as much as I can.¡± He knew that the woman in front of him liked money. Later, he had heard from Brother Chen that she had chosen to film that last advertisement because of the money, despite knowing that the male lead was him. ¡°No need.¡± Although Ling Sheng loved money, she would not take money that did not belong to her either. Especially this son of a b*tch Gu Shen. He even acted as though he knew her very well. She got angry just looking at him and did not want to see him for even a second. Besides, she was still in a hurry to go home. She had said that she would buy breakfast, but an hour would pass soon. If she did not go back soon, she would not make it in time for breakfast. She could only go to the filming site directly. Actually, she could have just walked away from this mess, but she was not the kind of person who would leave someone to die. She was also particular about carrying things through properly. After she had sent him to the hospital, she had waited for him to wake up before leaving. When Gu Shen¡¯s agent, Chen Ge, entered, he saw the duo confronting each other. He hurried over. ¡°Ms. Ling, thank you so much for saving my Ah Shen.¡± Ling Sheng turned around and gave Gu Shen a disdainful glare. Learn from him. This was the true attitude one should have when dealing with one¡¯s benefactor. She looked at Chen Ge and smiled. ¡°Brother Chen, you¡¯re speaking too seriously. I¡¯m used to acting bravely for a just cause. Even if I meet any Tom, Dick or Harry by the roadside, I won¡¯t stand by and watch.¡± Chen Ge could clearly see Gu Shen¡¯s pale, handsome face turn even uglier instantly. The corners of his eyes twitched. Any Tom, Dick, or Harry? How hurtful Ms. Ling¡¯s words were. However, he could only smile apologetically. ¡°Ms. Ling is right.¡± Gu Shen frowned, anger surging in the depths of his eyes as he held back a mouthful of blood. So he was only worthy of being compared to Tom, Dick, and Harry in her heart? Ling Sheng had just finished the small talk and given Chen Ge her phone number when she heard someone shout worriedly for Ah Shen at the door. The next moment, she rushed in. It was Luo Xin, whom she had not seen in a long time. She was even surprised for a while. Could the two of them have gotten back together again? Chapter 922 - The Godmother of Idol Dramas When Gu Shen saw Luo Xin, his brows furrowed even more tightly, and obvious displeasure flashed across his eyes. How did she know he was here? Luo Xin knew that Ling Sheng just would not give up on her evil designs. That was why she had rushed over the moment she had received the news. She had only nodded at her as a greeting before pouncing over to hug Gu Shen immediately. ¡°Sorry, Ah Shen. It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have let you drive away alone.¡± ¡°Ah Shen, are you all right? It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have lost my temper at you. Last night, I¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have made trouble without reason.¡± Luo Xin ran past Ling Sheng and hugged Gu Shen tightly. She was so worried that she cried. ¡°You scared me to death.¡± Ling Sheng took a look at Chen Ge and ¡®asked¡¯ with her gaze, ¡°Have they reconciled?¡± Chen Ge nodded to her. They had reconciled. Ah Shen had even gone to Luo Xin¡¯s house during the Lunar New Year to officially meet her parents. Their relationship should be almost settled. As a matter of fact, the duo had a new drama to film soon. However, he did not know why the duo had reconciled for an inexplicable reason. Ah Shen was not the kind of person who would return to his ex-girlfriend. However, as a manager with little authority, it was not appropriate for him to ask much about the matters between the two of them. Ling Sheng could not be bothered with other people¡¯s business. She waved at Chen Ge and was about to leave when Luo Xin suddenly stopped her. ¡°I heard from Chen Ge that you saved Ah Shen. Thank you!¡± Luo Xin wiped her tears. Her emotions had returned to normal, but her eyes were still red. ¡°Welcome.¡± Ling Sheng was not an unreasonable person either. She smiled at Luo Xin. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving if there¡¯s nothing else. Bye!¡± ¡°Let me send you off!¡± Luo Xin knew that Ling Sheng this woman still hadn¡¯t given up on her evil intentions. There were so many people on the road, yet she had bumped into Ah Shen¡¯s car coincidentally, causing her to meet Ah Shen who was in trouble? Ah Shen had been very obedient to her during this period of time, but she could feel that he was always distracted. He was by her side, but his heart had ran off to who-knew-where. Ling Sheng knew that Luo Xin was sending her off because of her own intentions. Indeed, she started this from the moment she had left the house. Luo Xin said that she had gotten angry at Gu Shen over a small matter yesterday and had kicked him out of the house. Who knew that he would go out to get drunk over such a small matter? ¡°Sorry to trouble you¡­ I didn¡¯t know Ah Shen would go out to drink either. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± As Luo Xin spoke, she observed Ling Sheng¡¯s expression. She had said this on purpose to warn her not to have any other intentions. Gu Shen cared a lot about her and had gotten drunk overnight because of her. However, the woman beside her did not seem to have any reaction. If she had feelings for Gu Shen, she should be unhappy to hear this. Ling Sheng could not be bothered to speak. Upon hearing her beat around the bush to tell her that she had a good relationship with Gu Shen and that Gu Shen cared a lot about her, Ling Sheng thought, What the heck does it matter to her?! Lunatic! ¡°To tell you the truth, Ah Shen and I had some disagreements because we were discussing the issue of children.¡± Luo Xin¡¯s eyes suddenly grew malicious. She decided to deliver a critical blow. She did not believe that she still wouldn¡¯t have any reaction. She sighed deeply and looked at her. ¡°As you know too, us female celebrities only have a few years in our peak. If I get pregnant and have a child now, it will be a huge blow to my career. I don¡¯t want a child, but Ah Shen¡­¡± Ling Sheng smiled but did not comment. Could she say that her son was already three years old? Luo Xin kept staring at her, but she realized that Ling Sheng still wasn¡¯t showing much emotion. Her heart felt like it was on fire. She did not know if she really did not care or if she was pretending not to care. She remembered that boy the Best Actress had been carrying the last time she had gone to watch the finals of ¡°C-Star¡±, and asked her, ¡°Sheng Sheng, you¡¯re also a celebrity with a thriving career. What do you think about having a child?¡± ¡°Let nature take its course, I guess!¡± Ling Sheng smiled casually. ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve seen the internet saying that you have a child recently.¡± Luo Xin smiled at her, her eyes full of worry. ¡°The last time we met, I observed that the child Auntie Nangong was carrying looked quite similar to you.¡± She could not be sure, but she still felt that the child might be Ling Sheng¡¯s son. However, he had also called Ling Sheng ¡®Aunt¡¯. If he is really Ling Sheng¡¯s child, then who is the child¡¯s father? In any case, Ah Shen wouldn¡¯t like a woman with a child, right?! ¡°Really? That¡¯s what everyone I know says.¡± Ling Sheng was overjoyed. She turned her head around and asked, ¡°You think so too?¡± ¡°If he had not called you ¡®Aunt¡¯, I would have thought he was your son.¡± Luo Xin smiled as well. ¡°The child is quite likable and has the potential to be a child celebrity. I wonder if his parents mind. Our film crew has been looking for young actors of this age recently.¡± ¡°They do mind.¡± How could Ling Sheng not know what she was up to? If she wanted to get information from her, she had made the wrong idea. The expression in Luo Xin¡¯s eyes changed, and she looked a little regretful. ¡°Forget it then. I think that child looks quite likable.¡± That child? Is he really hers? Her behavior was too normal. If he was her son, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be so calm when asked abruptly about this matter. She would definitely be worried that this matter would be exposed. However, from her expression and actions, she could not see the slightest hint of nervousness, panic, and she even spoke without missing a beat. Ling Sheng had initially wanted to make it clear to her that she was not interested in her man. Even if all the men in the world died, she would not take another look at him. So that she could set her mind at ease. However, her current pretentious attitude made her feel disgusted. Not only that, but she also wanted to get her to talk. She must be planning to stab her behind her back. She stopped saying anything. Just let her imagination run wild with guesses! Upon seeing Ling Sheng¡¯s back view disappear in front of her, Luo Xin¡¯s eyes became even more malicious and suspicious. Exactly what was Ling Sheng up to? If she still dared to have designs on Ah Shen, she could not be blamed for being merciless. Ling Sheng was initially in a pretty good mood. She had planned to buy breakfast and go home. After breakfast, she would go to the film crew. A new start to a new year. Perfect. However, she had not expected this kind of trouble to happen. Luo Xin and Gu Shen had eagerly appeared to cause her trouble. She had wasted too much time and didn¡¯t even have the time to return home before going straight to the filming location. The drama had been chosen a few days before the Lunar New Year. There had been no promotional and makeup photos. However, because Gu Shen and Luo Xin had come to cause trouble, her good mood had been ruined. When she reached the filming location, the auspicious hour was about to start. For the opening ceremonial ritual, production teams were very particular about the time and rites. One had to get someone to calculate it before the ceremony began. Upon seeing Ling Sheng arrive, the director, Su Guo, did not stand on ceremony either. She hurriedly dragged her in and urged her. ¡°Hurry up, hurry up. You¡¯re the only one left.¡± Ling Sheng smiled apologetically. ¡°Director Su, I¡¯m really sorry. I was delayed on the way here. I was afraid I wouldn¡¯t make it in time so I rushed over as fast as possible.¡± Su Guo was not an ordinary person. She was known as the godmother of Chinese idol dramas. 15 years ago, ¡°Glass Shoes¡± had once been popular in the whole of Asia. The actors who had acted in the drama had also become extremely popular all through Asia. They became superstars whom countless people chased after at that time. Later, the idol dramas she directed and filmed also became popular one by one. She had also become the hottest romantic idol drama director in China. The television drama resources in her hands were being fiercely snatched by newbies and young celebrities in the entertainment circle. Chapter 923 - Who Is that Man Looking for? However, after getting married and having a child five years ago, she had switched to working behind the scenes. She had established her own film company, acting as a producer and an agent. Even if the few idol dramas she had filmed in the past few years had not been immensely popular, they had still gotten slightly popular, above the average level. Due to her own professional requirements, Ling Sheng had watched the dramas she had filmed in recent years. The actors¡¯ standards and the scripts were mediocre, and the actors in the other two dramas had been personally selected by their financiers. It was impossible not to film them. There were no stunning works, so they were just above the passing mark. Ever since she had established a film company and become self-employed, she had been forced to profit by pressure. Most of the time, she could not care about too many areas and had no choice but to compromise. After all, she had many people working under her. If she did not make dramas or movies, there wouldn¡¯t be any money. If he did not have money, the company could only wait to go bankrupt. Actually, how a drama became tremendously popular also required favorable timing, location, and conditions. A good script, good actors, and a good director. Even if the drama could not become crazy popular, at the very least, it would not flop. If one wanted to make a big hit, the kind that got so popular that it went international¡ªlike ¡°Glass Shoes¡±¡ªone really needed to depend on fate. The preparation time for ¡°School Bully¡± was short. From the cast selection to the confirmation of the actors and the commencement of the shooting, there had been less than a month¡¯s time. As for promotional activities such as makeup photos and posters, they had to be filmed after the opening ceremony. Su Guo and Mei Xuelin had a good relationship. After Ling Sheng had received the script, she had added her on WeChat. In order to play the role well, she had often communicated and exchanged opinions with her on WeChat. Gradually, the two of them became familiar with each other too. Although this was the first time they had officially met, there was no sense of unfamiliarity or distance between them. It felt like they had known each other for a long time. Su Guo also liked and admired Ling Sheng a lot. In the past few years, this was the first time she had met an actress who strived to improve constantly. Her acting skills were already excellent. But in order to act her role well, she had started analyzing the character the day she had received the script. When she had encountered something she could not figure out, or when she had felt that the script could be improved, she would discuss it with her. In recent years, there had been a very common phenomenon in the Chinese film and television drama circle. Most actors were eager to achieve instant benefits. Among the young male and female celebrities, how many of them could calm down to analyze their characters and take the script seriously? In particular, after film investors entered the markets, people with high popularity had started to flow into the industry, and the economic ability of the fans had also risen. Those who did not have any acting skills also dared to take on acting roles. They claimed to be actors, but the characters they had acted out were so awkward that it was unbearable to watch. She had personally experienced it before. A financier would point out a certain young female celebrity he wanted. In the end, her acting skills were no good, and her temper was quite bad. She had gotten so pissed that she could not film anymore and wanted to quit. Did the investors think that idol dramas were easy to act in? Did they think that people with high popularity and no acting skills could act in idol dramas? That the audience could just watch their faces? They must be crazy! Did they think that the audience were fools who would eat sh*t if they were fed that? This time, ¡°School Bully¡± was filmed by Huo Ci¡¯s Studio. In order to support Si Chengluo, he had asked her to film it. In the past few years, she had been so worn out that she no longer had a temper. Without a good script and a good actor, it was the same whatever she filmed. There were so many mouths waiting for her to feed them in the company. What could she do if she did not film? Sometimes, when one entered the entertainment circle, one would know that few people could defend their initial aspirations and persistence. In front of money, unless one did not want to survive in the industry anymore, one could only go with the flow. The script for this drama was still quite good. It was charming, sweet, refreshing, and quite hilarious too. As long as the actors¡¯ acting skills weren¡¯t too bad and their looks were suitable for the audience, the drama definitely wouldn¡¯t fail. Later, when she found out that the chosen female lead was Ling Sheng, she finally felt a little more confident. She had watched Ling Sheng¡¯s dramas, and her acting skills were really good. The directors who had worked with her had all praised her. She had initially thought that Si Chengluo, this little fresh meat[1], would be very cold and arrogant. She had not expected him to be quite nice too. After adding her on WeChat, as this was his first time filming, when he encountered something he did not understand or could not figure out, she would seek her advice. When Ling Sheng went over, everyone was waiting for her. She saw Song Yiyan standing beside Si Chengluo immediately and asked Su Guo softly, ¡°Director Su, why is Song Yiyan here?¡± Song Yiyan turned around and saw Ling Sheng. Her eyes lit up as she waved excitedly. ¡°Ling Sheng, I¡¯m here.¡± When she spoke, the actors and production crew members beside her were stunned. Ever since she had entered the film set, she had not said a word other than greeting people! Si Chengluo turned his head. When he saw Ling Sheng, his lips also curled into a joyful smile. He nodded coolly at her as a greeting. Only then did Ling Sheng know that Song Yiyan was acting as the second female lead. She was a true girl delinquent called Qiao Xing. She was also a joker. Before Ke Ai¡¯ai lost her memory, she had led others to bully her all day long. After Ke Ai¡¯ai lost her memory and became impressive, she taught Qiao Xing a lesson and she became Ke Ai¡¯ai¡¯s best friend and lackey. ¡°You want to act as Qiao Xing?¡± Ling Sheng had not seen Song Yiyan act before, but her personality was very different from the little delinquent Qiao Xing¡¯s. She was a little suspicious. Would she be able to portray the feeling of Qiao Xing? Besides, she was the eldest daughter of the Song Family. What kind of resources did she not have? Would she need to act as the comical second female lead in a school drama? ¡°You said before that you can¡¯t judge people by their looks.¡± Song Yiyan looked at her seriously. ¡°Ling Sheng, my acting skills are very good. The directors, actors I worked with and the audience all say that my acting skills are good.¡± This was the first time Ling Sheng had seen someone so brazenly praise her own acting skills. My sister, you should at least act a little humble in front of outsiders! ¡°Sheng Sheng, Teacher Song¡¯s acting skills are really good.¡± Director Su Guo laughed as she walked over to the duo and helped Song Yiyan clear her name. The two of them seemed to have quite a good relationship. Ever since Song Yiyan had arrived, she had not spoken more than ten sentences. When she saw her arrive, she was excited. The uproar that had taken place before the new year had even ended up turning into an anti-workplace harassment campaign! It had started because of the two of them. Ling Sheng had saved Song Yiyan, so she could be considered her savior! Si Chengluo also joined in, his handsome face still wearing a cool expression. ¡°I saw Teacher Song¡¯s acting performance. This can also prove that Teacher Song¡¯s acting skills are very good.¡± Only then did Ling Sheng take a closer look at her younger brother. Compared to before the new year, he seemed to have grown taller again. She only reached his shoulders now. She did not know if he had been well-fed during the Lunar New Year, but he was not as skinny as before. The clean, cold, and outstanding male god was simply a duplicate of the male lead, Le Yu. Next was the opening ceremony, where they had to pay their respects to the ancestors. Then, they had to film the makeup photos. After the makeup photos were taken, the actors in the film crew would naturally become close to one another. Campus dramas had always been about youthfulness, explosive laughter, and sweetness. However, most of the time, it was about teenage girls experiencing their first awakening of love. There were not many intimate scenes. Even if there were, it was not allowed to be broadcast in such a widespread environment now either. Even the makeup photos were the humorous type. At noon, the actors¡¯ makeup photos were done. Ling Sheng, Si Chengluo, Song Yiyan, and a few other main actors walked out chatting and laughing, going to collect their bento boxes. Si Chengluo¡¯s eyes turned hard and cold abruptly as he looked in the opposite direction with a few notes of provocation. His hands in his pockets tightened involuntarily. Song Yiyan tugged at Ling Sheng¡¯s arm and pointed at the man opposite them. In a small voice, she asked, ¡°Sheng Sheng, who¡¯s that man? He¡¯s very handsome. He¡¯s looking over at us. Who do you think he¡¯s looking for?¡± [1] Internet slang СÏÊÈâ/little fresh meat refers to young, attractive men. In the entertainment industry, most of these young boys started out as teen idols. Chapter 924 - What Kind of Weirdo? Ling Sheng lifted her head and saw a handsome man pushing a bicycle under the tree. His warm and doting eyes looked over. Upon seeing her raise her eyebrows lightly, his thin lips moved gently, and his voice was so charming that it made one¡¯s legs wobble. ¡°Come here.¡± Besides Si Chengluo, everyone¡ªincluding Song Yiyan¡ªfollowed the man¡¯s gaze and realized that he was talking to Ling Sheng. Song Yiyan¡¯s eyes widened. It was rare for her to gossip. She lowered her voice, afraid that others would hear her. ¡°He¡­ He¡¯s looking for you. Is he your husband?¡± Ling Sheng did have a son. She had met him at the Rong Family; he was that adorable Xiaoqi. However, she had been so focused on talking about her own business that she had forgotten to ask who her son¡¯s father was. The man opposite them was really good-looking. He was the most good-looking man she had seen so far. He had an oppressive air of nobility about him, and one could tell that he was of honorable status at first glance. Ling Sheng had not expected Jun Shiyan to come. The man was wearing a long black trench coat with a white woolen shirt inside. He was dressed casually, but it made him look even more noble. However, could she go over at this moment? The media hadn¡¯t left yet. If they were photographed and rumors spread, it wouldn¡¯t be good in the end. Before she could finish thinking, Song Yiyan tugged at her again and asked curiously, ¡°Sheng Sheng, did you notice that there are only the three of us left in the vicinity?¡± Ling Sheng took a look and realized that it was true. Even the other actors who had been walking with them to go eat had disappeared. She did not know when they had been called away. ¡°Who is he?¡± After saying that, Song Yiyan covered her mouth as she remembered. ¡°He¡¯s Jun Shiyan! He¡¯s Third Master Jun, right?¡± Ling Sheng looked at the little white rabbit beside her helplessly and sighed. She did not know if she should say that she was innocent or naive. She had told her the Third Master¡¯s name last time at the Rong Family. Little White Bunny probably still hadn¡¯t known why she had told her that name back then! ¡°He¡­ He¡­ He¡­¡± Song Yiyan stuttered for a long time before she sucked in a breath of cold air in shock. ¡°He¡¯s Xiaoqi¡¯s father? Your husband? ¡± Ling Sheng corrected her very earnestly. ¡°He¡¯s not my husband. He¡¯s my boyfriend.¡± They weren¡¯t married! What husband?! Since there was no one around, Third Master must have gotten someone to clear the area. She did not have to worry about being photographed by the media anymore. She ran straight toward the man and beamed at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to come back tomorrow?¡± Jun Shiyan let out a low laugh. A heart-stirring voice came from his lips as he looked at the young lady he had yearned for day and night. ¡°I missed you. I couldn¡¯t wait the slightest moment to see you.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s small heart pounded, and her eyes were sparkling with stars. When she met the man¡¯s deeply affectionate gaze, she simply felt her bones melt. It was obviously a very blatant expression of love, but why was it so seductive coming from his mouth?! Upon seeing the young lady¡¯s red face, Jun Shiyan only felt that she was unusually adorable and his heart melted. When he lowered his eyes, he saw that her shoelaces had come apart. He looked at the young lady and said, ¡°Ms. Ling, please help me hold onto the bicycle.¡± Ling Sheng gave him a confused look before her lips curled up in understanding. As though she had discovered a major secret, she pointed at him. ¡°Tell me honestly. You don¡¯t know how to ride a bicycle, right?¡± Jun Shiyan did not comment. He only smiled and squatted down. Ling Sheng had run over to him. Next, Si Chengluo and Song Yiyan saw that tall, handsome, and indescribably noble man squat down to help her tie her shoelaces very seriously and carefully. Song Yiyan¡¯s eyes were full of stars. Oh my god, oh my god, her heart was about to jump out of her chest! What a considerate man! He looked so, so gentle! Sheng Sheng was so blessed! Was the person in front of her really that legendary Third Master Jun? This isn¡¯t right¡­ Wasn¡¯t he said to be cold-blooded and very, very evil? Hadn¡¯t they also said that he was disfigured and a cripple in a wheelchair? Si Chengluo¡¯s eyes were desolate. He could only use a cold and nonchalant expression to hide the pain, grief, and disappointment in his heart. This was not the first time he had seen her with this man. She had said that he was her boyfriend. He also knew that the man was a professor at the Imperial Capital University. His surname was Gu, and his name was Gu Zhishi. Was he Xiaoqi¡¯s father? If he was Xiaoqi¡¯s father, why had he not married her? If he was not Xiaoqi¡¯s father, then who was Xiaoqi¡¯s father? He was not a gossipy person, so he had not asked about this. However, at this moment, he actually regretted not clarifying these issues. Upon seeing the man squat down to tie her shoelace, Ling Sheng¡¯s smile became even sweeter. She patted his head gently. ¡°Mr. Jun, why did you come to look for me?¡± Jun Shiyan looked up and smiled lovingly. ¡°Ms. Ling, can you have a meal with me? There¡¯s a delicious private restaurant nearby.¡± ¡°Sure, sure.¡± Before Ling Sheng finished speaking, she could not help but laugh out loud. She was a little conflicted. ¡°However, I¡¯ve been on a diet for the past two days. You can¡¯t tempt me. Look at my figure. Have I gone out of shape from weight gain?¡± Jun Shiyan had already stood up. He examined her seriously from head to toe and shook his head. ¡°No, you didn¡¯t get fat at all.¡± Ling Sheng frowned and let out a snort. ¡°You big, fat liar!¡± Si Chengluo and Song Yiyan also knew that since the two of them had not been removed from the scene, he treated them as Ling Sheng¡¯s friends. They had to greet him no matter what. Out of courtesy, Jun Shiyan invited the two of them to have dinner together. However, who couldn¡¯t read the situation and who would be willing to be a third wheel? Upon seeing Si Chengluo and Song Yiyan leave together, Ling Sheng looked at Jun Shiyan. ¡°Mr. Jun, do you know how to ride a bicycle?¡± Jun Shiyan shook his head calmly and smiled at her seriously. ¡°Then, Ms. Ling, I¡¯ll be counting on you.¡± Ling Sheng patted her chest with an arrogant little expression that said ¡®don¡¯t be afraid, leave everything to me¡¯. ¡°Let me tell you in advance. I cycle very fast. You have to hold on tight. If you fall off accidentally, I won¡¯t take responsibility.¡± Jun Shiyan nodded and smiled as he put her sunglasses, mask, and hat on for her. He patted the car seat and asked, ¡°Can we set off now?¡± When Ling Sheng thought of how she had been taught how to ride a bicycle by someone who did not know how to ride one, it was really a miracle. When the bicycle swayed while she was getting used to it, Jun Shiyan ran beside her with a smile. He looked at the young lady. ¡°Ms. Ling, are you sure you can fetch me?¡± Ling Sheng was nervous to begin with. She had learned how to ride a bicycle herself, but this was still the first time she had driven someone. Upon hearing his words, she got annoyed. ¡°What nonsense are you saying?! Hurry up and get on!¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s smile deepened as he jogged behind her. He gently helped her support the backseat and got on. The bike swayed and looked like it was about to fall. Just as he was about to get down to support it, the bike hit the road steadily again. Then, he heard the young lady question him in a huff. ¡°Were you going to jump off the bicycle just now? Do you not believe in me?¡± Jun Shiyan shook his head, his handsome face full of innocence. ¡°No.¡± The young lady said, ¡°Can you swear that you had no intention of jumping out of the bicycle? Do you trust me completely?¡± Jun Shiyan let out a low cough and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll fall.¡± Early love was not allowed on the high school campus. When the duo cycled on the road, it was a wondrous spectacle. Students were dismissed from school at noon, and coincidentally, this road led to the canteen, which held the most people. Everyone stared at them curiously. There were also many young girls who were just understanding what love was. They tugged at their companions and looked at the couple enviously. Ahhh, this was practically an idol drama! That man in the backseat was surely too handsome! He was many times more good-looking than the fresh meat celebrities on television. However, what kind of weirdo was the girl on the bicycle? Was she afraid of being recognized? Or perhaps she was hideous so she wore sunglasses, a mask, and a hat? Such a waste of this beautiful scene. Ling Sheng, who was on a diet, had not eaten much at noon either. When they parted ways, she even remembered to tell Jun Shiyan repeatedly that the next time she had the chance, she would eat everything when she came back! She would order two portions of everything. After eating one portion, she would eat one more! Jun Shiyan looked at the young lady and said seriously, ¡°You really aren¡¯t fat!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t look fat with the naked eye, but the television screen will widen one¡¯s body horizontally. I don¡¯t want to be criticized for being unprofessional, without the slightest bit of professionalism as an actor who can¡¯t even control her mouth or figure well.¡± Ling Sheng had high expectations of herself. Since she had decided to do filming and had decided to be on camera, she had to do her best. She had to film in her best state. If she could not even manage the most basic¡ªher figure, how could she be an actress? She should just go home and farm. There was no filming in the afternoon. It was just time for the actors to get to know one another and read the scripts together. Everyone would interact with each other and share their understanding of their own characters, and what kind of method would be best to use to act them out. Ever since Ling Sheng had arrived, other than ¡®The Legend of Empress Xiaoxian¡¯, all the other filming she had participated in had a table read[1] segment. Especially when she acted in Director Chen Mo¡¯s ¡°My Wife¡±. Every day, before filming, there would be a table read and they would read the script together until everyone was satisfied before filming started. In recent years in China, the marketization for best actor dramas had been increasing. In order to save production periods and costs, many producers had canceled this segment. Hence, table reads were gradually becoming a rare thing in the Chinese film industry. Actually, script-reading was definitely an indispensable part of the filming process. This was something that actors and the production crew had to do well. When the table read went well, it would be twice as effective for the subsequent filming. During the break interval of the table read, Ling Sheng went to get a glass of water. When she returned, she saw Si Chengluo and Song Yiyan still reading the script. Si Chengluo was a newbie and was not familiar with everything. He was also the most serious person during the script reading and understood his own character very thoroughly. Song Yiyan was a university graduate, so her acting skills weren¡¯t bad. She had been dragged along by Si Chengluo to read the script with him. The others had gone out to rest and digest what they had learned from the table read. Ling Sheng stood behind him with a glass in hand, her eyes full of admiration. Little Brother was very conscientious. She felt that this drama would definitely be filmed well. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Si Chengluo suddenly dropped the script in his hand and grabbed Song Yiyan¡¯s shoulder like he had been bewitched. ¡°Song Yiyan, it¡¯s you. Tell me what I have to do to help her. Tell me!¡± Song Yiyan sucked in a breath of cold air in pain. She looked at the young man in front of her and realized that something was wrong with him. It was as though he had changed into another person instantly. His eyes were penetrating, as though he could see through one¡¯s heart instantly. She looked at him in panic. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± [1] This is an organized script reading session that begins before the official shooting. Chapter 925 - Are You Guys Toying with Me? Ling Sheng, who was watching from the side, frowned strangely. She even thought about it seriously. It did not seem to be a line from the script. What was he saying? ¡°Tell me! Tell me quickly! Tell me!¡± Si Chengluo seemed to have gone crazy. He exerted more force in his grip, and his narrow eyes were bloodshot as he glared at her like a cornered beast. ¡°What does he want? Tell me, what does he want?!¡± Song Yiyan was timid to begin with, and she did not know what had happened either. Upon seeing the little brother suddenly become so frightening, she was so scared that she was about to cry. She struggled but could not break free. Her eyes reddened as she cried, ¡°What are you doing? Luo Luo, let go! Have you gone crazy?¡± Ling Sheng had also realized that something was amiss. After she had received the script, other than reading her own lines, she had also looked through everyone else¡¯s lines. She, who had an excellent memory, was completely sure that there was no such scene. Upon seeing Song Yiyan crying in fright, she hurried over. ¡°Si Chengluo, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Tell me! Tell me!¡± Si Chengluo growled lowly. He was immersed in his own world and it seemed like everything around him did not exist to him. He only stared at Song Yiyan, the strength of his grip becoming increasingly ruthless. Song Yiyan¡¯s tears streamed down from the pain. What was he talking about? Was he crazy? His grip hurt so much! Ling Sheng latched onto Si Chengluo¡¯s arm and pulled him away. Her eyes were cold, and her actions could not help being a little brutal too. She threw him on the chair forcefully and turned to pin his shoulder down. Her eyes were also red as she asked in a low voice, ¡°What are you talking about? Si Chengluo, can you hear me? What are you talking about? What¡¯s going on in this world?¡± That¡¯s right. This was that exact state! It was exactly the same as the first time Song Yiyan had met her. When she had pinned her against the wall, she had seemed like a different person with her demented state. Her mind was in a mess, and she did not know what was going on. Why was it that one person after another was displaying such a phenomenon, as though they were seeing brief fragments of something? Si Chengluo fell onto the chair. When he opened his eyes again, he looked at her strangely and frowned. ¡°Ling Sheng, what are you doing?¡± Upon seeing his eyes regain clarity, Ling Sheng¡¯s anger rose. Suddenly, she let out a bitter laugh. ¡°Are you guys toying with me? Are you people toying with me?!¡± Why was this happening? Could someone explain this to her?! Was there a problem with the people in the book? Was there a problem with the world in the book? Had she changed something? Had a problem appeared in the book world as a result? Si Chengluo did not know what was wrong with her. Upon seeing her pale face and the disappointment, doubt, and self-deprecation in her eyes, his heart suddenly ached. His voice softened as he looked at her worriedly. ¡°What¡¯s happened to you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m practicing my lines! Were you scared by me?¡± Ling Sheng pretended to be relaxed. She knew that she had lost her composure, so she let go hurriedly. When she got up, she could not help but clench her fists. Her mind was packed full of questions, and her chest felt so stuffy that it was about to explode. Who was messing with her? Did they think she was a fool? What did this d*mn world want to do? Upon seeing the duo¡¯s state, Song Yiyan was a little scared, so she did not dare go over either. She stood beside them helplessly and watched quietly. Luo Luo did not seem to remember what he had just done. Si Chengluo looked at Song Yiyan and asked her what had happened and why Ling Sheng had suddenly become like this. Song Yiyan was certain by now that he really did not remember. Could he have split personality? He was so young and had a bright future ahead. Why was he suffering from schizophrenia? Ling Sheng dragged Song Yiyan out before whispering an instruction to her, ¡°Don¡¯t tell him what just happened.¡± ¡°Ling Sheng, is he suffering from schizophrenia?¡± Song Yiyan¡¯s voice was also very low. She was worried and scared, and her eyes were red. How could Little Brother get such an illness? He was so pitiful. Ling Sheng did not expect Little White Bunny to remember anything. She had behaved like this the last time too. Could she have suffered from schizophrenia as well? Had she just encountered a schizophrenic group of people? ¡°Perhaps he simply lost her memory temporarily.¡± Song Yiyan pondered over it for a while and suddenly thought of something. ¡°That¡¯s right! Did I behave like this the first time I met you too? Ling Sheng, tell me, is this related to that matter you wanted to investigate?¡± Ling Sheng thought to herself, You really aren¡¯t foolish. ¡°Yes, don¡¯t tell him now. He¡¯s young and overthinks issues. He may really think that he has developed schizophrenia.¡± She did not know what was going on with Little White Bunny, so she did not tell her anything either. Firstly, she was afraid that she would be treated as a nutjob. Secondly, she did not want to cause trouble in others¡¯ normal lives. She thought that she would wait to tell her after she made progress with her investigation. However, this investigation was also progressing too slowly. Every now and then, there would be a tiny bit of clue. It was as though someone had hit her in the head. The key was that they were all scattered and did not seem to have any connection. Si Chengluo did not know what had happened, but he was a little distracted during the subsequent script reading. He kept sneaking peeks at Ling Sheng quietly. He was wondering if he had done something to make her unhappy. However, no matter how hard he tried, he could not think of anything. Could it really be as the netizens had said? There was no reason to speak of when a woman got angry? When he thought about it carefully again, things were a little strange. He had looked for Teacher Song to rehearse his lines with, but in the middle, his memory seemed to have blacked out. When he opened his eyes again, he saw her clutching his shoulder and questioning him, but he simply could not remember when she had come to stand by his side. Ling Sheng was someone who could immerse herself in her emotions no matter what happened. She would not bring her personal emotions into her work. However, she was sensitive and could feel that Little Brother was not in the right state. He had probably been affected by her. Director Su Guo also realized that Si Chengluo¡¯s emotions were amiss. ¡°Luo Luo, is there something you don¡¯t understand? You can ask openly and get everyone to analyze it.¡± Si Chengluo asked honestly, ¡°Director Su, why is Ai¡¯ai angry with me because I didn¡¯t look at her at the 28th scene?¡± ¡°She wore a very pretty dress and even put on makeup today for you to see her in her beautiful form. You actually didn¡¯t notice her when she walked in front of you. Of course she¡¯s going to be angry with you,¡± Director Su Guo said. ¡°Ah Luo, let me tell you this as someone who has been around the block. Sometimes, there¡¯s no reason for a girl to be angry. As long as she wants to be angry, does she need a reason? For example, if the weather is not good today, she can get angry too,¡± the second male lead, Shen Zhuo, patted his shoulder and said earnestly. Song Yiyan nodded vigorously. Exactly. ¡°I¡¯ll be like that sometimes too. Anyway, when I¡¯m in a bad mood, I just want to be angry.¡± The others looked at her in unison. Does a good-tempered, obedient girl get angry too? When they heard the word ¡°angry¡± from her mouth, they still found it slightly unbelievable. Si Chengluo looked at Ling Sheng. Chapter 926 - My Father Will Break Your Legs ¡°You know how girls think, it¡¯s like searching for a needle at the bottom of the ocean. Don¡¯t bother guessing. They¡¯ll really get angry because the weather is bad or the sun is too bright,¡± Ling Sheng explained with a smile. She looked at Little Brother and comforted him. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Ai¡¯ai isn¡¯t actually angry at you. She¡¯s also angry at herself.¡± Look, look. Not everyone was as simple as Little White Bunny. She had also explained that she was testing this younger brother¡¯s ability in understanding the script. She had grabbed him to practice their lines when he was unprepared. If it had been Little White Bunny, she would have believed it. However, Little Brother would not believe her. He had been thinking about this matter the whole time. The group reading only lasted until five in the afternoon. In the remaining hour, they only filmed a few scenes to see the effect of the group reading. As expected, the result was very good. Basically, they completed each scene within three tries. When it ended, the second male lead, Shen Zhuo, ran over. ¡°Are the three of you staying in the hotel? Am I the only one staying in the hotel?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t¡­¡± Ling Sheng smiled at him. ¡°You can just stay on the film set.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not staying on the film set nor in the hotel. I¡¯ll stay with you,¡± Shen Zhuo smiled smugly at her. Actually, he was a person who warmed up slowly toward others. In the entertainment circle, everyone had to be careful when it came to making friends. However, he felt like the few of them hit it off well at first sight. It was quite good. ¡°You dare come back with me?¡± Ling Sheng smiled like a Cheshire cat at him. Her gaze landed on his legs and she drawled, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that my father will break your legs?¡± Shen Zhuo let out a laugh as though he had heard a joke. ¡°Who are you trying to trick? Your father, Movie King Huo, is famous for taking good care of his juniors! If I go over, your father will welcome me!¡± Ling Sheng smiled on the surface, but she was laughing internally. You guys really believe that? That¡¯s because you people haven¡¯t seen Movie King Huo¡¯s true colors before. I can only say that you¡¯re still too young. Even if Shen Zhuo was joking, it was impossible for him to really stay there. However, he really found it unbelievable. The more he looked at Ling Sheng, the more he felt that many things in life were really mysterious. Best Actor Huo was an evergreen tree in the entertainment circle. Yet, he suddenly had a child just like that. Moreover, this child belonged to him and Movie Queen Nangong. The news had blown up because the two of them were the cream of the crop¡ªlegendary figures. The spectators were more concerned about the two of them, who had never interacted with each other before. What kind of earth-shakingly incredible love story had they had in the past? If he suddenly had an illegitimate daughter appear out of nowhere, the entertainment circle would definitely explode into chaos. His career would definitely be affected like the Battle of the Waterloo and become a stain in his life. Even if she was not an illegitimate daughter and he had her with another woman¡ªand the child¡¯s birth mother was around¡ªhe would still suffer a certain degree of backlash and impact. At the very least, his ¡®wife fans¡¯ would definitely leave him and bash them. A few years ago, when the secret marriage of the Prince Charming of China¡ªwith the popularity of a heavenly king¡ªJiang Chen, had been exposed, he had already been in his forties. Scores of fans had left and bashed him. There had also been extreme fans who had threatened to committed suicide because he had gotten married and had a child. However, for Movie King Huo, because the woman was Movie Queen Nangong, his career was not affected at all. Instead, he would welcome a second spring in his career. Now, this involved the importance of choosing a child¡¯s birth mother. Reality had proven that choosing a strong partner and having a child was very important. Speaking of the problem of lodging during the filming period, Song Yiyan tugged at Ling Sheng and whispered to her that she was staying nearby. Her family had a house, but because she would be living alone, she was a little scared at night. Ling Sheng thought for a while and felt that it was not safe for a girl to stay alone. When they got busy with the filming, she would often have to return to the house in the middle of the night. ¡°In that case, after this week, you can stay at my house with me!¡± Her father and Xiaoqi would at least be staying for a week no matter what. They would only go home on the 16th of the first lunar month when Xiaoqi¡¯s kindergarten started school. With her father around, it would be inconvenient for Little White Bunny to stay there. When her father left, only her mother and her would be left. It would be perfect for Bunny to move in then. ¡°I don¡¯t have a place to stay either,¡± Si Chengluo looked at her and suddenly said. Ling Sheng was shocked. She turned to look at him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you have a place to stay? Didn¡¯t the production team book a hotel?¡± Shen Zhuo walked over. The gossipy man knew everything. He even gave her a strange look. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that Ah Luo has a phobia about staying in brand new houses? The nearby hotels are all new hotels that have been built in the last few years. He can¡¯t stay there.¡± This was truly the first time Ling Sheng had heard of this illness. There were indeed all kinds of strange things in the world. He couldn¡¯t stay in very new hotels and houses. It was so severe that he would suffer from insomnia throughout the night. He could only stay in those old hotels and houses. Therefore, he had to find a house near the school for him to live in alone. However, this was a school district, and it was also the hottest school district in the capital. There was a lack of available houses, and the property prices were expensive. The conditions weren¡¯t great either. As they were talking about it, Director Su Guo ran over. ¡°Luo Luo, I have something to tell you. It¡¯s the apartment we found for you. The landlord just called and said that there¡¯s a leak upstairs. You can¡¯t stay there anymore. By the time he¡¯s done, it¡¯ll be half a month later too. At the earliest, we can only find a new house tomorrow. What will you do today?¡± Si Chengluo did not hesitate. ¡°If I go back, it¡¯ll take too much time. Why don¡¯t I stay with the film crew?¡± Su Guo was quite embarrassed. She knew that he could not stay in a hotel, so she had found an apartment in advance and paid the rent. No one had expected such an accident to happen suddenly either. ¡°Director Su, you can¡¯t find a place at the last minute?¡± Ling Sheng took a look at Si Chengluo. There was no heater on the film set in this weather. How could anyone live there?! There were still many empty rooms at her house, but before the little brother moved in, she would still have to ask her father and mother for their opinions. ¡°This are all school district houses. It¡¯s a key school, and the parents are here to accompany them while studying. It happens to be the end term for the third year of high school, so it¡¯s not easy to find a house.¡± After saying that, Su Guo looked at Si Chengluo. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Luo Luo. I can definitely find one tomorrow. The filming site is too cold. Don¡¯t end up falling sick from the cold weather. It won¡¯t be worth it. It¡¯s fine if you come slightly later. I¡¯ll give you the special privilege.¡± Si Chengluo smiled. ¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯m a man. It doesn¡¯t matter where I stay. I can spend the night in the car too.¡± ¡°Luo Luo.¡± Song Yiyan was Little Brother¡¯s ¡®elder sister fan¡¯. How could she bear to let him stay at the filming site or in the car? In a small voice, she said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay at my house instead?¡± How could Si Chengluo go to her house? She had just said that she was staying alone. If the media snapped pictures of them, they might add fuel to the fire while reporting. He could not cause her any trouble. ¡°You guys, wait for me.¡± Ling Sheng frowned and sighed before turning around to make a call. Nangong Lengyu was Si Chengluo¡¯s fan. She liked him so she agreed without hesitation. Come over. How could a filming site be a place for people to stay in? Chapter 927 - Huo Ci, Get Over Here! Huo Ci agreed immediately too. He was the important trainee of the company¡¯s nurturing and future money tree. What if he got sick from the cold?! Anyway, it was not his house either. The homeowner had already agreed. Just come on! Ling Sheng had not expected things to go so smoothly. She hesitated for a while, clenched her fists, and walked over to clear her throat. ¡°Si Chengluo, why don¡¯t you just come to my house for the night? I have empty rooms .¡± Before Si Chengluo could speak, Song Yiyan was the first to rejoice. She agreed on his behalf straight away. ¡°Luo Luo, go stay with Sheng Sheng. Her house is very close to this place too. It¡¯s not a new house.¡± ¡°Sheng Sheng, I¡¯ll leave Luo Luo to you.¡± Su Guo smiled at her and gave her a meaningful look. Seize the opportunity! She had filmed idol dramas for many years and had experienced love before too. How could she not tell that this child Luo Luo liked Sheng Sheng? The way he looked at her was different from when he looked at others. It was normal for young people to fall in love. Even if they were popular celebrities, they were still human. Humans had seven emotions and six desires. It was still very normal to fall in love. However, she was a little worried. Luo Luo had debuted as an idol. If he really fell in love, it would be a big blow to his popularity. Now that Si Chengluo had a place to stay, Su Guo was relieved. She even reminded Ling Sheng and Si Chengluo to be careful and not be tailed by the paparazzi. Otherwise, even if there was nothing between the two of them, they would write nonsense. The production team had organized a gathering that night. They had already booked a place at a restaurant nearby. They got in the car and headed straight for their destination. When Xiaoqi found out that Si Chengluo was staying at their house, he was overjoyed. He took his toys and played in the yard, waiting for them to come back at the same time. From time to time, he would look at the door. When Nangong Lun came over, he saw a child playing in the courtyard. He waved at him and shouted, ¡°Kid! Kid, come here.¡± Xiaoqi looked over. It was the great-grandpa, Grandma¡¯s father. However, he did not seem to like Mommy or him. After pausing for a while, he heard him shout again. Then, he ran over and looked at him with big eyes in confusion. Nangong Lun took out a food box and looked at Xiaoqi. ¡°Child, where¡¯s your grandpa?¡± He had come to deliver medicine. For the sake of his daughter¡¯s illness, he had visited a famous doctor and had medicine prescribed. After boiling it, he had put it in a thermos box and brought it over. There were also her favorite pastries made by Old Li. Xiaoqi looked at him seriously and corrected him, ¡°Old Grandpa, I¡¯m not called ¡®kid¡¯. I¡¯m Xiaoqi.¡± Upon seeing the child¡¯s serious and adorable expression, Nangong Lun could not help but pat his tiny head. His voice softened as he asked, ¡°Xiaoqi, is your grandpa in?¡± Although he did not want to find that scumbag Huo Ci, his daughter could not see him in this sort of situation. That lass was not at home either, and this little fella was useless too. He was the only one who could be useful. Xiaoqi shook his head. ¡°No, Grandpa has to go to work to support Xiaoqi.¡± Upon hearing the child¡¯s words, Nangong Lun frowned. Although he was unreliable, he was also telling the truth, but would a normal adult say that to a child? ¡°Old Grandpa, why are you looking for my grandpa?¡± Xiaoqi¡¯s big bright eyes were distinctly full of vigilance. The old grandpa in front of him was scary when he was angry. If the old grandpa did not like Grandpa, would he hit Grandpa? ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Nangong Lun looked at the child¡¯s guarded eyes and felt that his heart was suffocated for some reason. He had wanted to get Old Li to bring it over. He could watch her drink the medicine as the others weren¡¯t of any help. She could listen to Old Li¡¯s words. However, Old Li was like him now. She regarded both of them as her enemy now. She did not want to see Old Li either. He only wanted to see his daughter once; even looking at her from afar. ¡°Old Grandpa, are you giving this to Grandma?¡± Xiaoqi saw the box in his hand. Nangong Lun had not expected such a young child to be rather quick-witted. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to carry it. I¡¯ll put it here. Can you get your grandma to come out and take it?¡± ¡°Xiaoqi is very strong. Xiaoqi can carry it.¡± Xiaoqi even revealed his small arms seriously. Nangong Lun watched as the child huffed and puffed as he walked home with the food box. He could really carry it. However, his small body, which was swaying like a little penguin, frightened others watching, afraid that he would fall the next moment. However, even though his body was unstable, the food box in his hands still remained quite stable. When Huo Ci returned, he saw the old man standing at the door, staring nervously at the front. When he got closer, he realized that he was looking at Xiaoqi. He greeted him politely. ¡°Hi, Uncle Nangong.¡± Nangong Lun only gave him a look before pointing at Xiaoqi and urging him. ¡°Hurry up and help him. Don¡¯t spill the food.¡± That child was much more likable than his grandpa. He knew how to talk and handle matters. Huo Ci was still holding quite a few items that looked quite heavy. He placed them right down in the courtyard and chased after Xiaoqi before taking the food box from him. Nangong Lun reminded him somewhat anxiously, ¡°Medicine! The medicine inside, you have to watch her drink it.¡± Yu¡¯er had not liked to drink medicine since she was young, especially Chinese medicine. Even though she was already an adult, she had not changed at all. She would definitely not drink it unless she was forced into a corner. He did not know if Huo Ci had heard him, but he carried the food box and entered the house. The child ran behind him. Then, he heard Nangong Lengyu call out to Xiaoqi. He stretched his neck in and took two glances again, but he did not see his daughter come out. He turned around and left in disappointment. ¡°Uncle Nangong gave it to you.¡± Huo Ci placed the food box on the table. Nangong Lengyu was cooking dinner in the kitchen. She did not even glance once at him or pay him any attention. She only looked at Xiaoqi and asked, ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Xiaoqi nodded. ¡°Grandma, can we eat now?¡± Huo Ci only took a look at the kitchen and raised his eyebrows slightly. Why¡¯s she looking for trouble? ¡°Is the food you cook edible for humans?¡± Nangong Lengyu only swept him a cold look. Why was his mouth so nasty? She did not say that he could eat. ¡°Xiaoqi, wait a minute. We¡¯ll be able to eat soon.¡± Upon seeing that no one was paying attention to him and looking as though he did not care, Huo Ci turned to look at Xiaoqi. ¡°Xiaoqi, Grandpa will order pizza and lobster. Do you want to eat it?¡± Upon hearing the lobster, Xiaoqi nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, Xiaoqi wants to eat it!¡± Nangong Lengyu said, ¡°The steamed egg custard is ready. Xiaoqi, do you want some egg custard?¡± Xiaoqi frowned in difficulty. Compared to egg custard, he still liked lobster better. However, it was something his grandma had made. He had to eat it. ¡°Xiaoqi wants to eat it!¡± Huo Ci looked at the quick-witted little chap in front of him, who was unwilling to offend anyone out of the two of them. He was fuming. Look at him! He had not learned anything good, just stuff like this. He was exactly the same as his mother! ¡°Okay.¡± Nangong Lengyu was delighted. Upon seeing the busy figure in the kitchen, Huo Ci¡¯s eyes flickered with anger. He did not want to look at her anymore, so he turned around and left. The two of them were in this state now. Although they were living together, they barely spoke a word to each other and treated the other like an invisible person. When Nangong Lengyu brought out the food she had personally cooked, Huo Ci¡¯s delivery arrived as well. There was a dining table with Nangong Lengyu¡¯s dinner on one side and Huo Ci¡¯s dinner on the other. They were divided very clearly. Xiaoqi sat in the middle and ate whatever he wanted. However, he only took one bite of the egg custard before he frowned and forced himself to take another bite. How could Nangong Lengyu know how to cook? It was more like dark cuisine. She looked down on Huo Ci but actually, the two of them were on par. They cooked a lot, but there was not much that could be eaten. Upon seeing Xiaoqi frown, Huo Ci instantly scooped a spoonful and put it in his mouth. Then, he frowned. ¡°Try it yourself. Is this human food?¡± Nangong Lengyu frowned and took a bite. It was salty, and very salty. She had tried it before steaming it, but it was not this salty¡­? She reached out and took it away. ¡°Don¡¯t eat this anymore. Eat the other dishes.¡± However, there was nothing else edible about the other dishes. They were either salty or bland. Who knew how they had been made, but there was nothing that could be eaten normally. Huo Ci was very generous. ¡°Eat some of my takeout!¡± How could he not know her? In the past, he did not know what was wrong with her either. She wanted to learn how to cook. In order to learn culinary skills, she had even gotten Fourth Brother to find her the best chef in China. In the end, the chef had said that he could not teach her and had asked her to find a better teacher. The one who had taught her the longest only lasted two days. He was really powerless. Nangong Lengyu would not eat it. Even if she only ate plain cooked rice, she would not eat anything he ordered. No matter how bad her food was, it could still be eaten. Huo Ci was full of anger again from the meal. Was the food he had ordered poisonous? Would eating it poison her to death? She would rather eat that terrible mess she had cooked than touch the food he had ordered! After dinner, Huo Ci said that he would take Xiaoqi out for a walk. In fact, he had brought all the things he had bought home to a corner of the courtyard. When he took them out, Xiaoqi finally realized that it was a small stove used to boil medicine, a gallipot, and charcoal. ¡°Grandpa, what are we doing?¡± Upon seeing how mysterious he was acting, Xiaoqi¡¯s voice also became softer. ¡°Boiling medicine.¡± Huo Ci did not know if he had gone crazy. What did it have to do with him whether she drank the medicine or not? Why should he be a busybody?! However, when he saw that she had not drunk the medicine according to the prescription Zhang Zhong had given her, his heart felt like it was on fire. No matter when, he felt terrible from holding himself back. ¡°Why are you brewing medicine?¡± Xiaoqi¡¯s big eyes were full of curiosity. ¡°Do you want to drink medicine?¡± Huo Ci gave the brat a sideways look. He was young, yet why was he rambling on and on?! ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± Xiaoqi shook his head vigorously. It was very bitter! ¡°Then shut your mouth!¡± Huo Ci said in disdain. ¡°Okay!¡± Xiaoqi stopped talking obediently and even covered his mouth with his small hand. After the medicine was ready, Huo Ci took Xiaoqi home to take a shower. If he boiled medicine at home, it would smell. What she hated the most was drinking medicine and the smell of Chinese medicine. In the past, she would vomit to the high heavens when she smelled it. Nangong Lengyu¡¯s nose was very sharp. When the duo entered, she smelled a whiff of Chinese medicine. There was also a faint smell in the air. She frowned in some discomfort as she watched the duo enter the bathroom. Soon, the sound of running water and Xiaoqi¡¯s laughter could be heard. After coming out of the shower, Huo Ci even rubbed Xiaoqi¡¯s head with a dry towel. He looked attentive and gentle, as though he was looking after a child properly. Xiaoqi felt a little itchy from the rubbing. His legs kicked on the sofa as he giggled too. ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s itchy! Xiaoqi doesn¡¯t want to be dried anymore, Grandpa!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Huo Ci patted his head to make him behave. The scene between the grandpa and grandson was warm, harmonious and joyous. However¡­ Nangong Lengyu stepped into the bathroom and saw the chaotic sight in front of her. The fire that had been suppressed for days swiftly erupted like a volcano. ¡°Huo Ci, get over here!¡± Chapter 928 - Be Careful of Everything Look at what he had done. What was all this? He was just taking a shower yet he could fill the whole washroom with bubbles¡ªand the foam was even pink in color. On the walls, on the ceiling, on the ground, everywhere. She knew that he must have done it on purpose. Otherwise, why would the bubbles make such a mess everywhere?! Having heard the anger in Grandma¡¯s tone, Xiaoqi took a look at his grandpa and wanted to scamper off. However, Huo Ci grasped onto him firmly. He could not run. ¡°Grandpa, what should we do?¡± Xiaoqi looked at Huo Ci in panic. Oh no, Grandma was angry. She would definitely chase them away. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to play?¡± Huo Ci gave him a lazy look and gave him a thumbs-up. ¡°What else can we do? Go and clean up!¡± Nangong Lengyu was infuriated. She did not know how the duo had managed to get the foam on the ceiling. ¡°Explain yourselves! How incredible the both of you are!¡± She wanted to ignore Huo Ci, but if she allowed him to continue turning the house upside down, this house would not look like a home in a few days! Xiaoqi hurried over to explain. ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s not Grandpa. Xiaoqi wanted to play war games.¡± Huo Ci looked at the brat. At least he had some conscience. He swept a look at Nangong Lengyu, behaving as though this had nothing to do with him. It would be strange if Nangong Lengyu believed him. The baby was so well-behaved and obedient. If someone had not deliberately encouraged him, how could he have done such a thing? She only shot a fiery look at Huo Ci and said coldly, ¡°Clean it up properly.¡± As soon as Huo Ci entered, Xiaoqi chased after him. Even when Nangong Lengyu shouted, he wouldn¡¯t come out. He was going to share both blessings and difficulties with his grandpa and clean up the messy bathroom together with him. Before long, he ran out huffing and puffing on his short legs while holding two water guns. He gave Nangong Lengyu an embarrassed look and called her ¡®Grandma¡¯ before turning around to run back into the bathroom. Nangong Lengyu took a look. The water guns were quite big, and there were pink bubbles inside. She did not even know how the two of them had gotten such bubbles. They had really been playing war fighting. ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re so dirty. Why did you get it on your face?¡± ¡°How are you any better than me? Look at you. You can shower by yourself later.¡± ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t move. Xiaoqi will wipe it for you.¡± ¡°Scram. Look at what¡¯s in your hands! The more you wipe, the more it¡¯s going to smear on me.¡± ¡°Haha, Grandpa, you¡¯re a big floral cat[1]!¡± ¡°If I¡¯m a big floral cat, then you¡¯re a small floral cat!¡± Nangong Lengyu stood at the door. When she heard how their conversation sounded like a couple of fools talking¡ªand they were even laughing at each other, her lips curled up subconsciously too, and her tightly knitted brows gradually relaxed. As long as Xiaoqi was with Grandpa, he would be happy no matter what they were doing. After cleaning up the bathroom, the duo ran out together. Soon¡­ Xiaoqi came in with a bowl of medicine. He walked carefully, afraid that he would spill the medicine. When he reached Nangong Lengyu, he looked at her seriously. ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s time for you to drink medicine.¡± Upon seeing the child¡¯s soft adorable look, Nangong Lengyu suddenly felt that the smell of the medicine was not that unbearable anymore. Her heart softened as she asked, ¡°Did your Uncle Jun get someone to deliver this?¡± She was already an adult. Even if she disliked taking medicine, she would not make things difficult for her own body. It did not matter before she had found Little Star. Now that she had found her and Xiaoqi, she wanted to live a long life. Naturally, she had to nurse her health and take good care of her body. However, she truly could not stand the smell of medicine, especially that stench when it was being brewed. So, she got Ah Yan to brew the medicine and bring it to her on time. Xiaoqi was stunned for a moment before he took a look at Huo Ci with his big eyes. Upon seeing him nod, he nodded vigorously too. ¡°Mhm.¡± Nangong Lengyu did not know why the child still had to look at Huo Ci to answer a question. But she did not think much about it and drank it all in one go. Then, she drank a big glass of water. It was sour and sweet; it was honey lemon water. It immediately suppressed the medicinal taste. After seeing her finish the medicine, Huo Ci called out to Xiaoqi before turning around leisurely and entering the house. His eyes were deep. That scumbag Third Old Jun had even come to deliver medicine to her? Look at how attentive he was? This scumbag was beginning to curry favor with his future mother-in-law! When he reached the house, he sent a message to Jun Shiyan, telling him not to come and deliver medicine for the time being. He would do as he saw fit. An Yan had come to deliver the medicine. When he reached the entrance, he received a call from the Third Master, asking him to go back and not deliver medicine in the near future. He cast a strange look at the small villa with the lights switched on. A gust of wind blew past and he smelled a whiff of Chinese medicine. Had Ms. Nangong brewed the medicine herself? That was impossible. Hadn¡¯t the Third Master said that she could not stand the smell of medicine, especially the smell when she was frying it? Nangong Lengyu felt that the medicine today tasted a little different from usual. There was an indescribable sweetness that suppressed the original bitterness of the medicine. Besides, the water she had poured was obviously plain water. When did it become honey lemon water? Her eyes cast a profound look at the bedroom opposite her. The bedroom door was not closed yet, so she could see the big bed. Xiaoqi was lying on top of him, playing ¡®Lift him high in the air¡¯. He was giggling happily, which made her feel much more relaxed instantly as well. The film crew of ¡°School Bully¡± had a gathering. After eating dinner, it was still early, so they changed their venue to the KTV lounge and booked a big private room to sing. Actually, Ling Sheng was not particularly interested in such social interactions, but neither was she averse to them. When she was singing with emotion, she was suddenly dragged away by Song Yiyan. Everyone was baffled, but they saw that Song Yiyan had already dragged her to a relatively quiet corner. Su Guo picked up the microphone and threw it at Si Chengluo. ¡°Luo Luo, continue singing.¡± Among the group of people, only Sheng Sheng and Luo Luo sang really well, especially Luo Luo. He was a singing and dancing idol, so he had to sing well. Si Chengluo¡¯s eyes had not left Ling Sheng¡¯s body the whole time. He kept feeling that she and Song Yiyan had a secret and were hiding something from him. For example, he was very concerned about the strange incident that had happened during the table read. ¡°Ji Xing said that the plan has failed. The trash fish has already escaped. He told us to be careful!¡± Song Yiyan¡¯s nerves were tense. She did not know why, but her throat was dry from nervousness. Ever since she had called Sheng Sheng the last time, she had not dreamed of him again. She had only been asleep for a short while just now before she had dreamed of him! Others might not understand her anruptwords, but Ling Sheng understood immediately. She looked at Song Yiyan. ¡°What else?¡± Song Yiyan shook her head, not knowing what she was feeling inside either. She only felt a little sad and empty. Her nose was a little sore. ¡°He told me to wait for him. He¡¯ll think of a way to come here.¡± But¡­ who is he? Why did he keep appearing in her dreams? Where was he coming from? What the hell was Sheng Sheng up to? Why did she know the man in her dreams? [1] ´ó»¨Ã¨/Big floral cat is just a way of saying that someone¡¯s face has gotten dirty. Chapter 929 - Cooperate With Me ¡°Your dream man is called Ji Xing?¡± Ling Sheng suddenly felt a sense of reality in everything. Ji Xing had said that he would come and that the plan had failed. Who had planned this? What kind of plan was this? Was it related to her, the Third Master, and Little White Bunny? Had all of them participated in this plan? And who was this trash fish? Was it a codename or someone they had planned to deal with? What about him? Where was he now? How was he going to get here? Perhaps¡­ like her? Was he going to transmigrate through a book? ¡°Tell me the truth. Exactly what is happening?¡± Song Yiyan looked at her seriously. She was not stupid. When Sheng Sheng had first started looking for her, she had already sensed that something was amiss. However, she had thought that it might be a secret and simply didn;¡¯t asked. Ji Xing¡¯s first appearance in her dream could have been a coincidence. But he appeared twice, thrice, and he had even mentioned her and Third Master Jun¡¯s names! This was definitely not a coincidence. And this time, she was very worried and felt unwell. The person in her dream was obviously just a person in her dream. Why was she worried about him? ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t understand very well either.¡± Upon seeing that Bunny had finally gotten serious, Ling Sheng looked at her sincerely too. ¡°Yanyan, I¡¯ll definitely tell you when I understand everything. I¡¯m not telling you now for your own good.¡± She had a feeling that the closer she got to the truth, the more dangerous it would become. She did not want the people around her to be hurt because of her. ¡°Then, when will you understand?¡± Song Yiyan became serious and looked at her stubbornly. She would not stop until she gave her an answer. How could Ling Sheng know when she would understand? So, she tried to change the subject. ¡°Will your dream man appear in your dream again?¡± Upon hearing her question, Song Yiyan felt even sadder. She shook her head, and her voice became hoarse. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Who is he?¡± Why would a man in a dream make her yearn and worry for him? Who exactly was he? Did he exist? Or did he not exist? ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t know who he is either.¡± Ling Sheng wanted to explain it to her simply. ¡°Do you believe in previous lives? Or a parallel dimension? Just treat him as the man you liked in your previous life or someone who exists in a parallel dimension.¡± This explanation should be very clear now. Her own guess was that a problem had appeared in a parallel dimension somewhere, causing her to transmigrate into the book. As for that Ji Xing, he had said he would come over here. Perhaps he would use the same method as her. Perhaps as written in those fantasy novels, one could tear through space and enter. At the very least, one could be like ¡®The Flash¡¯. When one¡¯s speed reached its maximum, one could travel back and forth through parallel dimensions. Song Yiyan wanted an answer, but Ling Sheng did not have one herself. She was confused as to how to give her an answer. After spouting nonsense, she finally calmed her down and stopped asking her questions persistently. ¡°Sheng Sheng, what are the two of you whispering about?¡± Su Guo called out to the two of them and smiled. ¡°Luo Luo went to the washroom. We can¡¯t sing this song. Here you go.¡± The washroom was very quiet. Si Chengluo was currently washing his hands. Behind him, a fatty staggered to his side and turned on the tap. His body swayed before he suddenly steadied himself on his feet again. His drunken eyes suddenly became sharp and sly. His voice was very low, but it held great penetrating force. ¡°Si Chengluo.¡± Si Chengluo had just turned off the tap when he heard the man¡¯s voice. His brows creased unhappily. This was the disadvantage of being a public figure. He could be recognized anywhere. He turned his head around and saw a fat person. ¡°Help me tell Ling Sheng that I won¡¯t let them get what they want.¡± The fatty was still washing his hands, and the rushing water flowed into them. ¡°Who are you?¡± Si Chengluo¡¯s pupils constricted abruptly as his expression carried a few notes of danger. The man in front of him had a strange, oppressive voice that did not match his short, obese figure at all. It gave off a strong sense of incongruity. ¡°Who am I?¡± The man let out a low laugh as his eyes stared at the flowing water. ¡°I can be you, me, or him. I can be any living being in the world. Tell them not to try to escape my control in vain. I¡¯ll make them, make you people pay the price for trying to change the rules of the world!¡± Si Chengluo let out a cold laugh and gave him a warning look. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. You can forget about hurting her with me around!¡± ¡°You like her, but she¡¯ll never like you. She won¡¯t become yours.¡± The man¡¯s strange laughter lingered in the air as he continued, ¡°Si Chengluo, do you want to consider working with me? How about I help you get her? She¡¯ll forever be yours. Think about it. Isn¡¯t it wonderful that you can realize everything you want to do to her?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need it!¡± Si Chengluo frowned, but he did not treat him as a simple drunkard. He kept his distance vigilantly. ¡°You will need it. As long as you work with me to kill Jun Shiyan and Ji Xing, everything will be ours. Do you want to be the ruler? The god who rules over everyone¡¯s fate?¡± The man suddenly lifted his head. His eyes were strange. They were pure black without the whites of the eyes, like two bottomless black holes. Si Chengluo was shocked. The surroundings were strangely quiet. He could even feel the dark aura emanating from the man¡¯s body. ¡°Who are you? What do you want?¡± He knew Jun Shiyan, the richest man in the world, Third Master Jun. What relationship did he have with Ling Sheng? And who was Ji Xing?! ¡°All of you are just my toys. Don¡¯t think you can escape my control.¡± The man let out an arrogant laugh and dragged out the last word. ¡°Ling Sheng is alone right now. Say, what do you think will happen if I kill her?¡± The expression in Si Chengluo¡¯s eyes changed drastically. When he punched him, his killing intent surged and he growled furiously, ¡°It¡¯s you, it¡¯s you, right?¡± The enemy they had been unwilling to tell him this whole time was him, right? When the man was punched in the face, his nose grew hot and blood flowed out. However, he still didn¡¯t show any signs of panic. ¡°Why are you making things difficult for yourself? Smart people should know what to choose! Choosing me is your best way out.¡± ¡°Do you want to know the answer?¡± Si Chengluo let out a mocking laugh. When he kicked him violently, he gritted his teeth ferociously. ¡°My answer is to make you disappear from the world completely!¡± ¡°It¡¯s really nice to be as naive as you.¡± The man let out a low sigh. This body had not been chosen well. It was really difficult to control. After two moves, he could not control it anymore. He could only let him punch and kick him. ¡°Just you wait! We¡¯ll succeed! You¡¯ll disappear completely in all the dimensions, leaving no trace!¡± Si Chengluo was brutal and maniacal. His eyes were cruel and bloodthirsty as he pummeled the guy harshly! Chapter 930 - Control of His Body Someone went to the washroom. When he reached the door, he saw Si Chengluo pummeling the fatty on the ground brutally. He did not recognize him immediately and shouted, ¡°Someone¡¯s beating a person! Come quickly! Someone¡¯s fighting here! Someone¡¯s dying!¡± When Ling Sheng and the others heard the commotion and ran over, they saw that Si Chengluo was still beating someone up like an angered beast! There were people beside him. The security guards had also come, but no one dared to approach him while he was going berserk. He was too scary. If they went over, they would probably be beaten up too. Su Guo was so frightened that her face turned pale. She looked at Si Chengluo, not knowing what to do. How should she stop him? She gave the staff member a look. This matter had to be kept a secret. It definitely mustn¡¯t be leaked! Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes turned cold. His condition was exactly the same as that afternoon. It was a sign that his other consciousness had taken control of his body. She shouted at him, ¡°Si Chengluo!¡± There were many people surrounding him. If the video of him beating someone up was exposed, his future in the entertainment circle would be over! Si Chengluo¡¯s grip on the fatty loosened suddenly, and the blood-red murderous intent in his eyes disappeared instantly. He looked at his hand in a daze and the half-dead man. His handsome face lost all color instantly. What is going on? Exactly what is going on? Wasn¡¯t this fatty talking to him just now? Why had he hit him? His mind was blank, and he could only recall the period when Fatty was talking to him. ¡°Director Su, sorry to trouble you. Please keep the people¡¯s lips sealed.¡± After Ling Sheng told Su Guo, she quickly walked forward and dragged Si Chengluo away. What had happened to him again? He had already gone into this state twice today! Si Chengluo did not know why either, but when he reached the private room, he was still in a daze. His mind was a mess. When he saw Ling Sheng¡¯s tense face in front of him, his heart tightened all of a sudden. ¡°Why did you hit him?¡± Ling Sheng knew that he wasn¡¯t the one who had hit the guys. Did he still remember or not? ¡°It¡¯s nothing. We just couldn¡¯t see eye to eye.¡± Si Chengluo had already calmed down. In a moment, he decided to hide it. He knew that instant memory loss was a symptom of schizophrenia. Was he suffering from schizophrenia at this moment? ¡°Because you didn¡¯t see eye to eye, you were going to beat him to death?¡± Ling Sheng knew that he was lying. Had he already sensed something? Or did he think he was schizophrenic? She did not know if she should tell him what she knew now! ¡°He scolded me,¡± Si Chengluo added. ¡°If anyone scolds you, are you going to beat the person up? Don¡¯t forget your status! You¡¯re a celebrity, an idol. If word gets out that you hit someone today, you¡¯ll be finished in the entertainment circle.¡± Ling Sheng pointed at him angrily and lectured him. He was hiding the truth. Little Brother probably really thought that he was suffering from schizophrenia. However, why did she always miss the period when that consciousness was controlling his body every time? She still had questions to ask him! Outside, Si Chengluo¡¯s agent, Chen Nan, had already rushed over. The matter had been handled very quickly as there weren¡¯t many people who had seen Si Chengluo hit someone too. They had settled everything with money. The video and photos had also been deleted, and they had also signed a confidentiality agreement. Those people would not leak what they had seen today. The fatty who had been beaten up by Si Chengluo had already woken up. He had absolutely no idea what was going on; he wasn¡¯t aware of what he had done or who had hit him. All he knew was that after peeing he went to wash his hands. When he woke up, he was covered in injuries and in pain. This was easy to handle then. Si Chengluo could not be revealed. Chen Nan directly found someone to take the blame. He apologized and paid for the medical expenses. He even compensated for the mental damage. Finally, he appeased the person. When he went to find Si Chengluo, he was full of anger. He pointed at him and scolded, ¡°Are you crazy? You hit someone for no reason? Are you still aware of your current status? If you don¡¯t want to continue in the entertainment circle, get lost early!¡± Beating someone! This was battery, vicious assault. This was not his problem alone. If it was exposed, he would be finished. Not only would he be finished, but the entire group would also be finished! The company would also be greatly affected. He knew that Si Chengluo had a cold and arrogant personality, but he had not realized that he also had violent tendencies. He was a good child. How had he become like this all of a sudden?! ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Although Si Chengluo was cold and arrogant, this matter was still his fault. This was the first time Chen Nan had heard him lower his head and apologize. He pointed at him furiously, not knowing how to scold him for a moment. He clenched his fists in anger. ¡°You¡¯re not a child anymore. You should know how much money and resources the company has spent to support you. Boss values you a lot. Don¡¯t make things difficult for me or implicate your teammates either.¡± Si Chengluo could not guarantee what would happen in the future. After losing control of his own body, he wasn¡¯t sure what would happen. He looked at Chen Nan and said in a low voice, ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk when we get back.¡± Chen Nan frowned. He had to think of how to explain this to the board of directors and Big Boss Huo. He sighed. ¡°Think of what to say on the way back.¡± This was a grave matter for a popular idol. They definitely couldn¡¯t hide it from the company. Besides, Ling Sheng had been present. She knew. How could they hide it from her father, Best Actor Huo, Big Boss Huo?! The gathering could not continue. Si Chengluo had been taken away by his agent, Chen Nan, so he would not be going back with Ling Sheng too. Since things had turned out this way, they definitely had to educate him properly. He was an artist supported by the company, so he had to account to the relevant leaders too. Song Yiyan tugged at Ling Sheng¡¯s arm and whispered worriedly, ¡°Sheng Sheng, what will happen to Luo Luo? Will your company terminate the contract with him?¡± As an artist, violence was a very severe matter. It was not much lighter than gambling, drugs or prostitution. As long as one got involved in it, the label would follow them forever. It did not matter if one had turned over a new leaf. The audience would not buy it. The company would also deal with celebrities who could not control their own behavior seriously. She didn¡¯t know what they would do to Luo Luo. Ling Sheng comforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s an artist supported by our company. It¡¯s impossible for them to terminate his contract because of this.¡± At most, they would scare him. However, Little Brother must be going crazy now on his own too. She did not know how he would explain this when he reached the company. The film crew also walked out with their own thoughts and were talking softly. Su Guo had already ordered that no one could tell anyone what had happened today. The people who had followed them here were all people she valued and trusted. A shiny fruit knife appeared in the hand of a girl following behind Su Guo at some point in time. Her body stiffened abruptly and like a walking zombie, she dashed toward Ling Sheng. Chapter 931 - The Sins Are of Your Own Making Everything happened so suddenly. The girl had only been two meters away from Ling Sheng. In an instant, she had already reached her back and stabbed toward her heart with the knife. A cold light flashed past, and everyone¡¯s eyes widened in shock. It was too late to stop her. Su Guo shouted, ¡°Sheng Sheng, be careful!¡± Ling Sheng felt a chill run down her back. Before she could dodge, she was pulled away from her original spot by someone and her head smacked into the person¡¯s chest. The extremely familiar smell wafted into her nose, and her tense nerves relaxed. The moment Jun Shiyan pulled the young lady into his embrace, he blocked his front with his arm. The murder weapon brushed past his wrist and made a gash. Blood gushed out instantly. The culprit already had her knife snatched away by him and fell to the ground. When she raised her head again, her face was ashen pale. She did not know what she had done, but she wailed out loud. Ling Sheng could smell the strong smell of blood. When she turned her head, she saw the man¡¯s hand bleeding. Her heart ached suddenly and she grabbed his wrist. However, before she could speak, she heard a loud bang in her head! ¡°Ling Sheng!¡± Someone was shouting for her! Ling Sheng¡¯s vision turned black as her body fell forward. The expression in Jun Shiyan¡¯s eyes changed as he hugged her nervously. ¡°Sheng Sheng! Sheng Sheng!¡± White. A boundless white color. Suddenly, a blurry figure appeared in front of her, giving Ling Sheng a huge fright. She touched her heart and realized that her heart had stopped beating. Only then did she realize that she was in her consciousness. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Ji Xing!¡± Ji Xing was fuming. He pointed at her angrily. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have listened to the two of you nutcases back then, and used your lousy plan! Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have had to separate from my darling either! The two of you are great though! You can get together no matter where you go.¡± Ling Sheng understood. ¡°You¡¯re Song Yiyan¡¯s dream man. Watch your mouth! Who are you talking about?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking about you and Jun Shiyan!¡± Ji Xing let out a cold snort. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to talk nonsense with you. You¡¯d better recover your memory quickly and wake your man up. Otherwise, if you can¡¯t kill the trash fish, we¡¯ll all be finished.¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°Can you explain more clearly?!¡± Ji Xing bellowed, ¡°Wake your man up! Get Jun Shiyan to wake up quickly!¡± Ling Sheng, who was also annoyed, bellowed at him too, ¡°Then, why did you enter Little White Bunny¡¯s dreams everyday and do this and that to her?! Why didn¡¯t you come and find me earlier?!¡± He had probably used up all his energy to have fun with Little White Bunny every night! ¡°She¡¯s my woman! Are you?¡± After saying that, Ji Xing secretly despised himself. At this point in time, who was in the mood to quarrel with her? It was not that he did not want to find her and Jun Shiyan directly. He knew that this was the simplest and most direct method too, but he had to use his wifey to establish a preliminary connection with this world! Ling Sheng was a fool with no memory now. She would not understand! He could not be bothered to stoop to her level either. ¡°Then you should at least allocate some time to guide me. Do you know how confused I am right now? I¡¯m about to go crazy! Look at my hair. It falls off in clumps.¡± Ling Sheng gritted her teeth. ¡°Then I can only give you one sentence: One cannot escape one¡¯s own sins!¡± Ji Xing gave her a disdainful look. ¡°Long story short, remember what I said. I¡¯ll meet up with you guys as soon as possible!¡± Ling Sheng had not expected that she had never lived in the real world. The world she had once thought was real was just within a book too. Before she had transmigrated into this book, she had also lived in a book. Her so-called transmigration had been from one book to another, that was all. Furthermore, it was a fan fiction based on a popular novel called ¡°Enamored with Him¡±. ¡°Enamored with Him¡± was a large-scale apocalyptic science fiction novel that had been serialized for nearly 20 years. It had a huge word count and had been updated with tens of millions of words so far. Besides the protagonist, there were no less than a thousand people with names, surnames, and backgrounds with their own unique personality and charm. Any one of them could be written into an interesting novel. This was also the main reason why there were scores of fan fictions. When the proliferation of fan fictions went unchecked, that also gave birth to chaos. They could randomly pair up any characters they liked and write a separate book. Similarly, Luo Xin and Gu Shen were just more likable supporting characters in the novel. They had been written into fan fiction books and modern romance fiction by the people who liked them. She and Jun Shiyan were also two independent characters in the anime. However, the two of them did not have any fan fiction written about them! None! There were thousands upon thousands of fan fictions, but not a single person had written about them! ¡°Enamored with Him?¡± Ling Sheng did not believe that as charismatic as Third Master and she were, they did not have a fan fiction together. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s apocalyptic? Sci-fi? Not historical? Why don¡¯t Third Master and I have a fan fiction? People in the real world must have problems with their ability to admire characters!¡± Taking pleasure in her unhappiness, Ji Xing told her that because the two of them didn¡¯t have a fan fiction, no matter which book it was, they could only be supporting actors. Even as supporting actors, they had pitifully few scenes together as a couple. The Third Master and her could only try their best to create ties. ¡°You can¡¯t behave like a gentleman while the dishes are being served, but swear like a bully when dinner is over[1]. After all, you¡¯re also a character in a book.¡± Ji Xing sighed. He wasn¡¯t trying to hurt her. ¡°You and Jun Shiyan didn¡¯t have any interactions in the first place. If the two of you had not awakened at the same time, no one would have written the two of you as the protagonists in a fan fiction even if there are thousands of fan fiction novels, let alone billions of fan fictions.¡± Ling Sheng rolled her eyes at him. Why did she and the Third Master not deserve to have fan fictions, to be male and female leads, or experience love? She somewhat doubted the authenticity of his words. ¡°Since it¡¯s a fan fiction, why do I look different in both books? My name is also different.¡± ¡°One thousand authors means there are one thousand Hamlets. Every single one of those fan fiction authors¡¯ image of you is different! Besides, there are so many authors. There must be a few illiterates. Perhaps they were written by a kindergarten graduate.¡± After Ji Xing said that, he suddenly realized that he had been led astray by her unknowingly. He warned her sternly. ¡°From now on, you¡¯re not allowed to speak. Listen to me!¡± Ling Sheng shut her mouth obediently and listened. Ji Xing had said that she and the Third Master had been the first to awaken in the book and had fallen in love. However, before long, they had been discovered by the trash fish. The trash fish would not allow anyone to escape his control. Hence, he thought of all ways to stop the two of them and chase them wherever they went, trying to turn them into puppets in his hands. However, later on, the two of them were not the only ones who had awakened in the book. Due to their relationship, Song Yiyan, Ji Xing, and Si Chengluo also possessed their own consciousness. Perhaps there were also people they did not know who had achieved their own independence and consciousness. ¡°Who is this trash fish?¡± ¡°The awareness created by the rules of the world in the book, who is also the so-called God, the Heaven, and the thing that controls the fate of all people.¡± ¡°If he¡¯s that impressive, why is he called ¡®trash fish¡¯?¡± ¡°You gave him the name. You¡¯re asking me?¡± ¡°Pfft, so I¡¯m even more awesome!¡± Ji Xing said that the trash fish still wasn¡¯t sure which book they were in. The reason he had appeared was only because she had Si Chengluo and Song Yiyan by her side. The two of them had been influenced by her and had woken up temporarily. It was because of the slightly larger energy fluctuations that he had been able to capture their existence for a short moment. That was why he had gone over to try threatening them in that manner. [1] This saying is similar to ¡®bite the hand that feeds you¡¯, especially after one¡¯s aim has been achieved. Chapter 932 - The Truth What she had to do now was to awaken Third Master. At the same time, she had to prevent Si Chengluo and Song Yiyan from recovering their consciousness before the Third Master¡¯s awakening. The more people became aware, the higher the chances of the trash fish finding them. Then, defects would arise in the book world that could not be fixed and they would also be detected by the trash fish. ¡°So, if I change the plot, he won¡¯t discover the issues. Only when there are a lot of plot changes happening at the same time will he realize them. Isn¡¯t he not a god? Why is he so weak?¡± ¡°In the past, as long as the plot changes, he will detect it. However, after being heavily wounded a few times, his vitality was greatly damaged, and his reaction became slow. However, don¡¯t think that you can act recklessly because of this.¡± ¡°I understand, but he¡¯s only a consciousness. Gods are existences that are impossible to capture. How can we annihilate him?¡± Ling Sheng looked at him seriously. ¡°Your man could capture his presence. There were several times when he caught him but let him escape again. He didn¡¯t manage to kill him, only injuring him severely. Look after my wife and Si Chengluo. Before Jun Shiyan awakens, you must not let the two of them awaken. If they are discovered by the trash fish, everyone will die and the world will be destroyed by him too.¡± Ji Xing¡¯s expression was severe. ¡°You guys have spent hundreds of years of effort before finally choosing this world. You don¡¯t want it to be destroyed either, right?¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°I understand, but I can¡¯t remember anything.¡± Ji Xing had said that no plan could be foolproof. Meanwhile, her and the Third Master¡¯s plan was to fight to survive even in the face of death. If they did not succeed, they would die for a good cause. In the plan, when she transmigrated through the books, she would regain her memory and wake the Third Master up. However, the reality was that she had transmigrated and met the Third Master, but she had not regained her memory. Ji Xing had also sensed Song Yiyan¡¯s temporary awakening instantly, which was why he had gone to so much trouble to come warn them. Otherwise, everyone would be finished. ¡°What will happen if I can¡¯t recover my memory?¡± Ling Sheng took a deep breath. She could even accept transmigrating into a book. To her, she could accept all these information with a little effort! ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± After Ji Xing finished speaking, he bellowed at her again, ¡°You should ask your man and yourself about this! However, I know that if you¡¯re forcibly recalled to the place you were in before you transmigrated, this world will fall into enemy hands.¡± ¡°Then, how can I make the Third Master regain consciousness?¡± Ling Sheng wanted to get more information. Upon seeing that Ji Xing was about to disappear, she knew that there was no time left. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just that bit of matter between a man and a woman? The entangling of the spirit and lust. On the bed, sofa, dining table, in the bedroom, living room, kitchen, bathroom, balcony, in the car, and under the open sky, there¡¯ll always be something that¡¯s suitable for the two of you. If there¡¯s really no other way, you try cosplay seduction¡­¡± In Ling Sheng¡¯s mind, a hypnotic voice kept echoing: Cosplay seduction~~~ ¡°Sheng Sheng!¡± ¡°Sheng Sheng!¡± Jun Shiyan had already gone crazy. His eyes were blood red as he kept calling out to her. However, her temperature was normal, her breathing was normal, and everything was very normal. It was as though she had fallen asleep. No matter how hard he tried, she would not wake up. Cosplay seduction~~~ F*ck! No wonder he had been doing this and that with Song Yiyan in their dreams. Indeed, one could not judge a book by its cover! He was just a frivolous person with a mind full of nonsense! Upon seeing her suddenly open her eyes, Jun Shiyan¡¯s eyes filled with pleasant surprise as he hugged her tightly. Up until now, Ling Sheng still felt unreal as though she was floating in midair. When the man tightly drew her into his embrace, she felt his body temperature, heartbeat, and her emotions calmed down like a miracle. She buried her head in his embrace and let out a muffled sigh. ¡°Third Master.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Jun Shiyan was scared to death by her. This had already happened twice. Including the time she had fallen into the water at the Su Family, this kind of situation had already happened twice. ¡°Third Master!¡± Ling Sheng called out again. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Jun Shiyan patted her back comfortingly with his large hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m always here.¡± Ling Sheng nodded and smiled at him with curved eyes. She cupped his face as though she wanted to imprint him in her mind. ¡°Jun! Shi! Yan!¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Jun Shiyan locked his eyes on hers lovingly. He did not know what was up with her, but his heart was inexplicably overjoyed. ¡°Third Master.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Pay attention to me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Jun Shiyan.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Third Master.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡­ Among the duo, one asked and the other answered. Neither tired of it. When she was done calling out to him, Ling Sheng looked at him seriously and leaned over to kiss the corner of his lips. ¡°Third Master, I¡¯ll work hard!¡± To think that she had been so narcissistic as to think that she was a little fairy. All men would be charmed by her. She had used this to explain why he had fallen in love with her in such a short period of time. Only now did she know that this was the result of their hard work. Both of them were not even afraid of that trash fish. There was nothing in the world that could make her afraid. She felt like she was full of energy right now, as though she was the most awesome person in the world. She felt refreshed. Jun Shiyan looked at her in confusion. Upon hearing her words, he gently hummed in agreement. Why had the little lady become so clingy and proactive after waking up? He was also a little puzzled when she spoke. Outside the car, everyone was still waiting, wondering how Ling Sheng was. Su Guo was also extremely anxious as she paced back and forth. Since she had become unconscious, shouldn¡¯t she be sent to the hospital? What was with that man who had carried Sheng Sheng away? What if it resulted in the loss of a human life? Not far away, the sound of an ambulance could be heard. Su Guo looked up and saw dozens of ambulances rushing over in a line. Soon, they stopped beside them. It had been an emergency, so she had not noticed it. Now that the ambulances had reached their side, she realized that the road, which should have been impossibly congested at this time, had been cleared at some unknown time. Besides the ambulances, there was no other car. It was so quiet that it was a little scary. Su Guo looked at the Rolls-Royce in front of her and her eyes widened instantly. It had only been a few minutes since Sheng Sheng had fainted, but the ambulances had already arrived in a group! Who is the identity of the man in the car?! Such tactics and capabilities were rare even in the capital. When the ambulances stopped, all kinds of equipment were directly taken out of the vehicles. Famous doctors from various departments, familiar figures who could often be seen in the finest medical journals, surrounded them nervously. An Yan looked at the doctors who had surrounded them and told them that the patient had woken up. Then, he sent the doctors who had rushed over with great fanfare back. Not to mention Su Guo, even Song Yiyan was shocked by the display in front of her. Sheng Sheng¡¯s man was truly resourceful and authoritative! How impressive! When Ling Sheng heard the sirens of the ambulances, she pulled out of Jun Shiyan¡¯s embrace and looked at him. ¡°Did you call the ambulance?¡± Chapter 933 - I’m Pregnant Jun Shiyan nodded. His slender fingers brushed gently against her cheek, and his magnetic voice was hoarse. ¡°I was worried.¡± Ling Sheng felt sweet in her heart. But when she looked through the car window, she was shocked. Oh my god, did he really just call for an ambulance? How many ambulances had been mobilized from the hospitals?! There was a long line of ambulances outside. There were at least twenty or so vehicles. There were also dozens of doctors who had run over! Besides the ambulances, there was not a single other car on the road! ¡°Third Master, is it really appropriate for me to use public and medical resources like this?¡± Ling Sheng now fully understood what it meant to be able to cover the sky with one hand. He was indeed capable! She had not been unconscious for long either. It had probably only been a few minutes. Had these ambulances flown over? Jun Shiyan looked at her seriously and explained, ¡°A few good hospitals all happen to be nearby. It was An Yan who had overreacted.¡± An Yan came to report the situation. When he stuck his head in, he heard the last sentence. But he did not dare say anything. Yes, he was the one making a big deal out of nothing! You¡¯re the master, so you¡¯re right whatever you say! Upon seeing An Yan¡¯s expression, Ling Sheng knew that he had undoubtedly become the scapegoat. Doesn¡¯t An Yan obey his orders in the end? However, one needed subordinates to take the blame sometimes. The people outside were still waiting. When Ling Sheng opened the door and walked out, she saw everyone looking nervous and worried. ¡°Sheng Sheng.¡± Song Yiyan was the first to rush forward. She finally heaved a sigh of relief. Her eyes were red, and tears streamed down her face. Even her voice had gone hoarse. ¡°Are you all right?!¡± Ling Sheng shook her head and sighed helplessly. She wiped her tears for her. Look at how she was crying. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just slept.¡± I also took the opportunity to meet your man. Seriously! This was the first time she had seen such a shameless man! Not only was his personality more irritable than her father¡¯s, but he was also truly dirty-minded! ¡°Sheng Sheng.¡± Su Guo came over too and looked at her worriedly. ¡°You scared me to death.¡± Ling Sheng said apologetically, ¡°Sorry for making you guys worry.¡± Su Guo thought to herself, What do you mean you slept? She should say that she was unconscious. Did she faint from being frightened by Xiao Liu? Thankfully, she was fine. If something had really happened, her life would have been over too. Movie King Huo was her father, and Movie Queen Nangong was her mother. This powerful and impressive man in front of her, who could mobilize all the nearby hospitals and famous doctors, was her boyfriend! Who could afford to offend him? What kind of job had she accepted? Wouldn¡¯t she have to serve her like an ancestor?! She was regretting it now. If she had known, she would not have accepted it when Mei Xuelin looked for her. Ling Sheng did not comment on the attempted murder of Xiao Liu. She just let Su Guo handle it. Ling Sheng took the whole night to digest what Ji Xing had told her. Then, she realized that after she cleared some of her doubts, she had even more doubts. For example, what direction would this world head in after she changed the plot? Exactly how had Xiaoqi come about? Was he the product of her and the Third Master? Exactly how had she and the Third Master changed this world? And why had they chosen this Mary Sue CEO fan fiction? How had she gotten to know Si Chengluo, Song Yiyan, and Ji Xing too? She knew that all her doubts would be cleared up only when she regained her memory. The most important thing now was to restore her memory and let the Third Master regain his memory quickly as well. As for Song Yiyan and Si Chengluo, she had discovered a pattern. As long as the three of them were together, it was as though a switch had been triggered, allowing them to regain their self-awareness in a short period of time. If this drama continued filming, the two of them might wake up completely in less than two days. If they were discovered by that trash fish, they would not be able to continue living in this world peacefully. Early the next morning, Ling Sheng called Mei Xuelin and informed her first. She could not film ¡°School Bully¡± anymore, but she still had to find a reasonable excuse. She could not ruin her favorable impression. She would leave the troublesome work to her agent. She could not let Song Yiyan interact with Si Chengluo anymore either. She looked for Jun Shiyan and begged him to communicate with the Song Family and not let her continue filming. The Third Master had just replied to her with a call. It was already settled with the Song Family¡¯s side. The Old Master of the Song Family had stepped in to stop Song Yiyan from filming ¡°School Bully¡±. Ling Sheng held her phone and sat cross-legged on the bed. In a low voice, she said, ¡°Third Master, I have something to discuss with you.¡± Jun Shiyan replied, ¡°Mhm.¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°I might have to use you as an excuse to shut my father up. You know as well, he¡¯s a very stubborn person. He invested in the drama too. If I don¡¯t act anymore and Song Yiyan stops too, he¡¯ll definitely kill me.¡± Jun Shiyan frowned slightly. How was the young lady going to use him as an excuse to shut her father up? ¡°How are you going to explain this to him?¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Just tell me if you agree or not. No matter what I do, you can¡¯t blame me.¡± Jun Shiyan became even more curious. ¡°You can¡¯t tell me?¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°You¡¯ll know when the time comes.¡± Jun Shiyan said, ¡°Okay.¡± Ling Sheng asked, ¡°Are you going out today?¡± Jun Shiyan said, ¡°I have a meeting to attend.¡± Ling Sheng reminded him seriously, ¡°Be careful when you walk on the road today. Be on guard against my father. If he comes to find you, you mustn¡¯t, mustn¡¯t meet him!¡± Jun Shiyan said, ¡°Okay.¡± What was the young lady up to? That Huo Ci would come to find him because of her excuse? Before Ling Sheng could hang up, she heard her father¡¯s bellow in the living room. She shivered in fright. She hung up immediately and ran out without even putting on her shoes. ¡°Why?¡± Huo Ci¡¯s handsome face was tense as he looked at her. ¡°This drama was doing fine. Why aren¡¯t you filming it?¡± ¡°I have to study hard and improve every day. If I film a drama and fail the college entrance examination, what am I going to do? If I lose my face, I¡¯ll embarrass you too, right?¡± Ling Sheng still had to handle her father. Her father was the hardest to deal with. ¡°Ling Sheng, this is not an excuse. If you don¡¯t give me a reasonable reason, I won¡¯t agree to it. Even if you die, you have to die in the production team.¡± How could Huo Ci not know her? She was probably up to some mischief again! She had already read the script and prepared for a long time. It was definitely not because of the college entrance examination that she was cutting it short. Besides, Su Guo had just called him not long ago and said that Song Yiyan had resigned too. There had to be a reason for this abnormality. Two of the main cast members had run away all at once! He had invested in this drama. He had chosen the filming crew, the director, and the actors. She wasn¡¯t going to act just because she said so?! She wished! ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Ling Sheng looked at Huo Ci and threw caution to the wind. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant! The doctor said that the fetus is extremely unstable in the first three months and wanted me to rest!¡± Chapter 934 - Beat Him To Death All of Huo Ci¡¯s words were stuck in his throat. He pointed at her for a long time, his whole body trembling in rage. He simply did not know what to say, so he bellowed angrily, ¡°F*ck! That d*mn Third Master Jun!¡± After swearing, he changed his target and stopped lecturing her too. He turned around and walked out with a murderous aura. ¡°Father, where are you going?!¡± Ling Sheng chased after him for a couple steps before giving up. She had just taken out her phone to warn Jun Shiyan when she saw her father turn his head around and rush back. Huo Ci walked around the living room a few times, and there were sparks flying in the air. In the end, he took a rather huge hammer out of his toolbox and carried it to the door. His eyes were blazing with flames as he pointed at her. ¡°Just you wait. I¡¯ll kill him first! I¡¯ll sort you out when I get back!¡± Upon seeing him leave with the hammer with a strangely terrifying aura, Ling Sheng hurriedly dialed a phone number, but before she could get through, she heard a sharp screeching sound outside. Her father¡¯s car was like a ghost, disappearing without a trace. She hurriedly called Jun Shiyan. ¡°Third Master, this is bad. It¡¯s bad! My father went to find you! You should be careful. He even brought a huge hammer!¡± At this moment, Jun Shiyan was in the car, preparing to go to the company for a meeting. He frowned. ¡°Did I do something wrong? Did I offend your father again?¡± Was he coming over to smash him to death with a big hammer? Ling Sheng cleared her throat. Since she had already said it, there was no point in regretting it. ¡°I told my father¡­ I¡¯m pregnant!¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s eyes constricted abruptly, and he was stunned for a long time. He only felt his heart accelerate, and he did not know how to react. Was this the excuse the young lady had stammered about and refused to tell him? Ling Sheng was a little nervous now. Upon hearing his silence, although she could hear his hurried breathing, she was afraid that he had probably been angered to death by her. ¡°Third Master, are you angry?¡± Oh no, she knew that something would go wrong if she played like this. Indeed, the Third Master had been angered by her. If he did not admit it¡­! Then she would¡­ she would¡­ ¡°Third Master, I¡¯m sorry. I really couldn¡¯t think of an excuse to deal with my father,¡± Ling Sheng paused. She had brought this upon herself. She had shot herself in the foot now. ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll just say it¡¯s something else¡­¡± ¡°Mine.¡± Jun Shiyan let out a low laugh, his eyes full of joy. Was this a blessing from the heavens? He had initially been conflicted about how to make the Huo Family agree to him marrying the young lady. With this excuse, everything could be easily resolved. What was done was done. He was responsible for his child and woman! An Yan drove in the front seat. Through the rearview mirror, he saw the man in the backseat laughing foolishly. He could even hear his low, joyful laughter. He looked very happy. He thought that it must be Ms. Ling calling. He did not know what she had said, but the Third Master was so happy that it was as though he had won a big prize. Upon hearing the man laugh, Ling Sheng¡¯s emotions were affected by his joyful laughter. ¡°Third Master, aren¡¯t you angry?¡± ¡°Hmm, how many months has it been? Do you want to go for a prenatal checkup? Do you want to do an ultrasound scan? Do you want me to find a doctor to make a definite diagnosis?¡± Jun Shiyan felt that since they were putting on a show, they had to do it realistically. He would let An Yan handle the necessary procedures and diagnostic reports for a pregnancy later. Ling Sheng really hadn¡¯t thought too much about it. She just wanted to solve the urgent problem. She let out a low cough. ¡°I¡¯m not really pregnant anyway. Surely, there¡¯s no need for that!¡± ¡°It¡¯s necessary. Your father is not a fool.¡± Jun Shiyan was in a very good mood, and his eyes were full of smiles. ¡°He¡¯s in a fit of rage now. When his anger subsides, he¡¯ll think of these and ask you for it.¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll get someone to do it immediately!¡± Jun Shiyan laughed. Silly girl, was she still thinking she had taken advantage of him? He was the one who had taken great advantage of her. ¡°Wait at home. I¡¯ll get An Yan to send it to you later. Is your mother home?¡± ¡°No.¡± Ling Sheng looked around hurriedly. Her mother had taken Xiaoqi out to play. If she had been at home, she would not have had the time to call right now. It would have been a major mess! Jun Shiyan had already reached the company. An Yan was about to find a place to park when he saw a bright orange Maserati screech to a stop in front of him. Huo Ci immediately pushed the door open and got out of the car, walking over aggressively. An Yan had also heard the conversation behind him. The Third Master had gotten Ms. Ling pregnant, and the Sixth Master had come to skin him alive. Upon seeing Huo Ci arrive with a hammer in his hand, his expression changed from fright. ¡°Third Master, bad news! The Sixth Master is here!¡± Huo Ci had already thought about it along the way. He would hit his car with the hammer, smash it to smithereens, and then hammer the d*mn b*stard to death. He had not expected that before he reached them, Jun Shiyan would open the car door sensibly on his own. ¡°Father-in-law.¡± Jun Shiyan smiled and greeted him humbly, as though he had not seen the hammer in his hand at all. ¡°Who the f*ck is your father-in-law?! Scram!¡± Huo Ci did not manage to smash the car. He gripped the hammer in his hand tightly. This guy did not even flee or dodge when he saw him. His eyes were burning with anger, and smoke was rising from the top of his head. ¡°Do you know why I¡¯m here?¡± F*ck! He sure was f*cking calm! That brat had not told him yet? Or was the child not his? Had he found the wrong person? Or perhaps he was pretending! Jun Shiyan frowned slightly and asked, ¡°What do you mean, Mr. Huo?¡± ¡°Stop bloody pretending! What¡¯s the matter with Ling Sheng? Who does the child belong to?¡± Huo Ci was annoyed. Was he shirking his responsibility? ¡°What child?¡± Jun Shiyan pondered for a moment before he seemed to remember something. His surprised and excited voice even changed in tone. ¡°You mean Sheng Sheng is pregnant?¡± Huo Ci gritted his teeth and forced out a few words. ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡± Jun Shiyan shook his head, his face looking all innocent. ¡°I didn¡¯t know.¡± The young lady had reminded him repeatedly to pretend that he did not know anything first so that he would not be hammered to death. Actually, even if he said he knew, Huo Ci would not hit him. He was just here to scare him. ¡°You¡­¡± Huo Ci was instantly infuriated. He pointed at him angrily and said, ¡°Get the h*ll over here!¡± That d*mned brat! What had she told him?! What did she mean by the love between them would not exceed the rules of decorum? The two of them had bloody rolled onto the bed! They already had a f*cking child! Did she think he was just a decoration? How had this scumbag Old Jun promised him in the beginning? That they would not do anything rash before getting married? In the end, he was still a f*cking beast! He could not hold himself back in the end! Jun Shiyan followed behind him respectfully. When he got in the car, he looked at Huo Ci and apologized honestly first. ¡°Mr. Huo, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. When do you think it¡¯s appropriate for me to pay a visit and propose marriage?¡± ¡°Who told you to propose marriage?! I don¡¯t agree!¡± Huo Ci bellowed and pointed at him with a cold smile. ¡°Are you a f*cking beast? You can go into heat whenever you want. I¡¯ve held back for decades, but you can¡¯t even f*cking hold back for a few days?¡± Chapter 935 - Don’t Be Afraid of Him Jun Shiyan was extremely obedient. ¡°You¡¯re right, Mr. Huo.¡± The more you argued with someone like Huo Ci, the angrier he would get. When he got angry, he was inhumane. However, when you admitted defeat, he would not know how to punish you either. He was full of anger, but he could not vent it. ¡°What do you intend to do?!¡± He comforted himself in his heart. No matter what, he was the child¡¯s father. If he was beaten to death, the child would be too pitiful to have lost his father before he was even born. ¡°I¡¯ll let Father-in-law punish me.¡± Jun Shiyan lowered his eyes slightly. Sheng Sheng¡¯s excuse was really great. It was perfect! Ling Sheng was worried to death at home. She was really afraid that her father would beat him in a fit of anger. Oh my, if he hit him with that iron hammer, even if he didn¡¯t die, he would definitely be crippled! Not only was she worried about her father and the Third Master, but she was also regretting it so much that her intestines had turned green. One lie had to be covered up with countless lies. At that time, she wasn¡¯t able to think clearly and had only cared about how to deal with her father. She had not thought too much about how to explain this to her family then too. Grandpa, Grandma, her mother, and even her obedient son! When Nangong Lengyu and Xiaoqi returned, they saw her squatting in the yard, holding her phone in a daze. Her body was still covered by a blanket. From afar, she looked like a fool. ¡°Mommy!¡± Xiaoqi ran over excitedly. Why hadn¡¯t Mommy gone to the film site? Nangong Lengyu looked at her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go to the film site?¡± Ling Sheng forced a smile. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not shooting this drama anymore.¡± Nangong Lengyu knew how much homework she had done for this drama. The filming had already commenced, and she had even participated in the table read yesterday. Why had she stopped filming just like that? Upon seeing her troubled look, she thought that she had suffered some grievance. She frowned. ¡°Did your father forbid you to film it?¡± How old was he? How could he still go back on his word just like that? He was the one who had allowed her to film,yet he was also the one who had forbidden it. Unbelievable! Upon seeing her mother¡¯s reaction, Ling Sheng did not know whether to laugh or cry. Exactly how terrible was her father? How could all the bad stuff be pushed onto him? She shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not my father. I didn¡¯t want to film it.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she heard an irritable roar at the door. ¡°You stinky brat, get over here!¡± Upon seeing him flare up and yell at Ling Sheng the moment he entered the house like a fire-breathing dragon, Nangong Lengyu became angry too. She stood right in front of her daughter and looked at him coldly. ¡°What do you want? We won¡¯t film since you don¡¯t allow us to. Do you still want to hit her?¡± Look at his behavior. He¡¯s even holding a hammer while he¡¯s all fired up! Is he a hooligan? ¡°What did you say?¡± Upon hearing this, Huo Ci, who was already angry, exploded on the spot. He pointed at Ling Sheng and said, ¡°Did she tell you that I won¡¯t let her film?¡± F*ck! Did he have to shoulder all the blame? This d*mn brat! She had done something wrong herself, yet she dared to push the blame onto him! He would kill her today! ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Upon seeing that the situation wasn¡¯t good, Ling Sheng argued. She felt extremely wronged. Upon seeing her father walk over, she hid behind her mother straight away. ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t say it was my father. It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t allow me to film. I didn¡¯t want to film it myself!¡± ¡°Look at how you¡¯re acting!¡± Upon hearing this, Nangong Lengyu looked at her daughter¡¯s trembling, scared face and was even more certain that Huo Ci was behind this. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid of him! Mom will make the decision for you!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let her film it. Ling Sheng, get out here. Tell me clearly, who isn¡¯t letting you film it?¡± Huo Ci laughed out of anger and threw the hammer on the ground. Ling Sheng watched as he threw the hammer, causing the stone slab beside his feet to crack. As could be seen, her father was at the peak of his rage and wanted to kill someone. She even had thoughts of dying. She explained hurriedly, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s really not my father. He¡¯s not the one who doesn¡¯t want me to shoot the drama. It¡¯s my own problem.¡± She had already explained. But who told him to do so many ridiculous things in ordinary times? He did not have any credibility in her mother¡¯s heart. Her mother did not believe him! ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Huo Ci mocked. He looked at Nangong Lengyu furiously and pointed at Ling Sheng. ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t let her shoot it, but she doesn¡¯t want to shoot it herself. She¡¯s pregnant and needs to wait for the fetus to grow!¡± Nangong Lengyu¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold as she looked at Huo Ci in disbelief. ¡°What did you say? What pregnancy?¡± Huo Ci¡¯s lips curled up into a cold smile. ¡°Look at the good daughter you gave birth to. She¡¯s pregnant!¡± Nangong Lengyu was completely dumbfounded as she looked at Ling Sheng somewhat sluggishly. When she regained her senses, she also growled. ¡°What happened?¡± Ling Sheng had not expected things to develop into this mess. She sat on the sofa and sneaked a peek at her parents, who were standing opposite each other. She swallowed with difficulty and let out a low cough. ¡°What I think is that, my career is currently¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Huo Ci and Nangong Lengyu glared at her in unison. Ling Sheng only felt her scalp tingle as she pursed her lips obediently. Thankfully, her son was beside her to comfort her. Otherwise, she felt that this grave atmosphere could suffocate her. Nangong Lengyu looked at Huo Ci and said, ¡°Since she¡¯s already pregnant, sje should get married!¡± Upon hearing the word ¡®married¡¯, Ling Sheng panicked immediately. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t¡­¡± Nangong Lengyu swept her gaze over coldly. She had never been so severe. ¡°Did I let you speak?¡± Ling Sheng tried her best to argue to get her opinion across. Even if she was really pregnant, she had never thought of getting married. This question was too profound and not suitable for her. ¡°I can¡¯t get married! I don¡¯t intend to get married yet! You guys can¡¯t decide my life!¡± ¡°Then, do you have the right to decide the child¡¯s life? Do you want him to be an illegitimate child when he¡¯s born?¡± Nangong Lengyu had tried before and knew how difficult it was for a woman in her pregnancy. She definitely wouldn¡¯t let her be like her. Besides, Sheng Sheng was different. Huo Ci was an *sshole but Ah Yan was different from him. Ah Yan loved and doted on her so much, so he would definitely take good care of her. However, she still could not bear to part with her daughter. She had only found her daughter less than a month ago, but she was about to marry someone else in the blink of an eye and become someone else¡¯s woman. She¡¯ll wait! Let¡¯s settle this first. She definitely wouldn¡¯t let that scumbag Ah Yan off easily. He had promised her that he would cherish Sheng Sheng and that he definitely wouldn¡¯t do anything inappropriate before the marriage. In the end? She got pregnant! ¡°In my Huo Family, even if she gives birth to a hundred or a thousand babies, I can still raise them.¡± Huo Ci looked at Ling Sheng and supported her. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to get married, our Huo Family can afford it! Don¡¯t be afraid!¡± Nangong Lengyu really wanted to give him a tight slap. Was he looking for a solution like this? He was obviously adding fuel to the fire! He was causing trouble. She tried her best to suppress her anger. ¡°Call Uncle and Auntie. They have the right to know and participate in the discussion too!¡± She could not talk to him now. Her mind was already in a mess, and talking to him would only make her angrier. He was a scumbag, but the two elders of the Huo Family were not. There had to be an explanation and a conclusion to this! Chapter 936 - Telling The Truth ¡°Mom, there¡¯s no need to get my grandparents involved in this matter. Actually, I don¡¯t intend to have this child!¡± Ling Sheng was alarmed as soon as she heard their conversation. Not only had the two of them started fighting when they talked, but they also wanted to bring her grandparents into the picture. She wanted to cry but there were no tears. One really did not know how one would die! She had gone overboard! ¡°You dare!¡± It was rare for Huo Ci and Nangong Lengyu to be united in this matter. They shifted their target and started targeting her. At this moment, Ling Sheng felt like she had become a hedgehog. She had become riddled with holes from their gazes and coughed in fear, not daring to speak anymore. Huo Ci pointed at her. ¡°If you dare touch him, I¡¯ll break your legs!¡± Nangong Lengyu¡¯s face was stern. ¡°I object. No matter what, the child is innocent.¡± Ling Sheng wanted to cry but had no tears. She looked up at the sky speechlessly. Oh my god, who would tell her? Who would save her? God¡¯s child, where would she go to transform a child out of thin air at that time? Xiaoqi did not seem to understand. He tugged at Ling Sheng¡¯s hand and bent down beside her ear, his eyes sparkling with excitement. ¡°Mommy, is it a little brother or a little sister?¡± Ling Sheng took a look at her son and completely deflated. There was nothing there! Nothing at all! Was they trying to force her to her death? Was she a fool? Why had she dug such a pit for her? ¡°Give me your phone.¡± Nangong Lengyu looked at Ling Sheng. Ling Sheng handed over her phone obediently, not daring to resist or speak nonsense. She was the target of everyone now, so anything she said was wrong. Nangong Lengyu called Huo Xiao directly. She did not dare explain the situation, afraid that she would shock the two elders. She tactfully expressed her wish that the two elders would make a trip over to her place. Logically speaking, they should have gone back to the Huo Family to find the elders. However, the Huo Family had a lot of eyes, so she was afraid that it wouldn¡¯t be good for Sheng Sheng well. Upon hearing her words, Huo Ci laughed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. My parents can take the news very well.¡± Back then, when they had found out that he suddenly had a daughter and grandson¡ªit was even like a one plus one, their hearts were able to bear the shock. They had been quite happy too. If they knew that the brat was pregnant, they would be the happiest. When people got old, they just liked children. They just liked having happy occasions happening at home. Nangong Lengyu gave him a cold look. Those were his biological parents. Did he sound like a human? After hanging up, she ignored Huo Ci and sat beside Ling Sheng. ¡°Do you feel unwell? Do you feel anything uncomfortable?¡± When Sheng Sheng had been pregnant with Xiaoqi and gave birth to him, she had not been by her side. She did not know how she and her foster mother had gotten through those times. When she thought about it, her heart ached terribly. She would definitely take good care of her this time and not let her suffer the slightest bit. ¡°No.¡± Ling Sheng shook her head, not daring to show any inappropriate behavior. However, to be honest, if she said she was not pregnant right, that she had lied to them, would she be beaten up by a group of people?! ¡°Why didn¡¯t you show any reaction before? You don¡¯t have morning sickness or any pregnancy symptoms?¡± Nangong Lengyu was worried as she looked at Ling Sheng. ¡°Let me see the test results.¡± When Ling Sheng passed the test results over, she was secretly impressed by the Third Master¡¯s response. However, she kept feeling that something was amiss. When she thought about it carefully, she belatedly realized¡­ Was he helping her? Or was he adding fuel to the fire? Nangong Lengyu examined it carefully. It was exactly four weeks and five days. The test results showed that everything was normal. However, she was still worried. ¡°I¡¯ll accompany you to the hospital again for a checkup in the afternoon.¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine. I just had a checkup two days ago. What else do I need to check?¡± Ling Sheng looked at her. ¡°I didn¡¯t have many pregnancy reactions when I was pregnant with Xiaoqi either. Isn¡¯t Xiaoqi fine too?¡± ¡°No, your test results are not comprehensive. Let¡¯s go to the hospital for a comprehensive checkup and take a look at the baby at the same time.¡± Nangong Lengyu made a decision immediately. Ling Sheng passed the bag of various test results An Yan had sent over. ¡°I¡¯ve checked. I¡¯ve checked them all. Comprehensive ¡± It was impossible for her to go to the hospital. If she was exposed, she would be killed! After Nangong Lengyu took a look at them one by one, she spoke again, ¡°From today onwards, you can rest at home in peace. Reject all your work activities.¡± Ling Sheng was already a salted fish at this point. She did not even have the courage to struggle and flip over. Who could come save her?! Should she discuss whether to come clean after all with the Third Master?! She was really unsuitable to lie to others! Huo Xiao and Su Xiyin arrived quickly. When they arrived, they saw the family of four sitting in the living room as though they were having a family meeting. Nangong Lengyu greeted them and invited them to take a seat. Ling Sheng obediently made a pot of tea and arranged the cups properly one by one. Upon hearing her mother say, ¡°Sheng Sheng is pregnant¡±, her hand shook and the tea spilt on the table. Su Xiyin hurriedly reached out to grab her wrist and even patted the back of her hand. ¡°Child, why are you so careless? Did you get scalded?¡± Ling Sheng met her grandma¡¯s questioning gaze and let out a low cough. Her face flushed red to the roots of her ears as she shook her head hurriedly. ¡°No.¡± Su Xiyin frowned slightly. Pregnant? She had seen the pregnancy test results. It had already been one month and three days, but she had even had her period when she had gone to the Su Family during the Lunar New Year. How could she have gotten pregnant? Ling Sheng knew that her grandma had guessed it. She sobbed in her heart toward Grandma, but she could not cry even if she wanted to. She hugged her arm directly and buried it in her shoulder. Su Xiyin sighed inwardly. She thought that this was a plan she and Jun Shiyan had come up with. She would simply indulge her own granddaughter. She would go along with whatever she wanted to do. She patted her hand to reassure her that she would stand on her side and speak up for her. Huo Xiao frowned and kicked Huo Ci. ¡°Speak!¡± Huo Ci, who had been kicked for no reason, shrugged. ¡°Father, you have to find scumbag Old Jun. I told you long ago that he¡¯s not reliable! He¡¯s not a good person! Look at what has happened? I was right!¡± Huo Xiao got angry when he saw him anyway. He kicked him again. ¡°I¡¯m talking about the child in Sheng Sheng¡¯s stomach!¡± Huo Ci remained nonchalant. ¡°Father, to tell you the truth, if I can raise two children, I can raise three. Is our Huo Family incapable of raising a child?¡± Huo Xiao looked at Ling Sheng and beamed. ¡°My dear grandchild, your father is right. Our Huo Family can afford to raise as many people as we want. Set your mind at ease and just give birth. Grandpa and Grandma will take care of your child.¡± Ling Sheng thought to herself, What¡¯s there to give birth to? There¡¯s no child! There¡¯s nothing in my stomach! How can I give birth? However, when she saw her family¡¯s attitude, her heart warmed but she felt extremely guilty. The two little ¡®people¡¯ were fighting in her heart. She was wondering if she would be taught a miserable lesson afterward if she told the truth. Or would she be miserable if their lies were exposed instead? In the end, braving the determination to be killed, she prepared to meet her death nobly. She should just speak the truth directly. She looked at the people sitting there seriously and cleared her throat. ¡°Father, Mom, Grandpa, Grandma, let me tell you guys the truth. I¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, Xiaoqi interrupted her. The little fella jumped up immediately, his eyes lighting up suddenly as he shouted excitedly, ¡°Dad!¡± Chapter 937 - Swear on My Life Huo Xiao looked over, his eyes burning with anger. He kicked Huo Ci¡¯s leg mercilessly again and lowered his voice, gritting his teeth. ¡°Why is he here?¡± This scoundrel Old Jun! Look at what he had done! He had gotten his good granddaughter pregnant, yet he still had the cheek to come over! Kicked out of the blue again, Huo Ci sucked in a breath. F*ck, did this son of a b*tch not understand human language? Who the f*ck had told him to come? There was a dangerous look in his eyes. ¡°Father, can I kick him out?¡± Upon seeing Jun Shiyan, Ling Sheng finally saw her savior. She looked at him pleadingly and bit her lips. Help! Help! Quickly, listen to the voice in her heartfelt wishes! Su Xiyin looked at Ling Sheng and then Jun Shiyan, noticing something fishy. It seemed like Sheng Sheng and Ah Yan had colluded indeed. Did Sheng Sheng want to get married so badly? What was wrong with staying at home? Or had her husband and her fallen short somewhere, that caused Sheng Sheng not want to stay at home and get married quickly? The more she thought about this, the more upset she felt. After a low sigh, she thought, Forget it. Forget it. Since she wants to get married, she can simply get married. Ling Sheng kept feeling that the way her grandma was looking at her was very strange. The blame was gone, but she had a disappointed and upset expression. She was stupefied by the look. Nangong Lengyu sighed deeply and looked at Jun Shiyan. ¡°Why have you come at this time?¡± ¡°Our family is having a family meeting! What does it have to do with you? Scram!¡± Huo Ci was irritated with him. In addition, he had Huo Xiao¡¯s support. He pointed at him arrogantly. ¡°Scram! Otherwise, do you believe that I¡¯ll kick you out. Do you believe me?¡± When he had gone to find him, hadn¡¯t he told him clearly enough? She was not marrying! He was not marrying his daughter! He should give up on this idea as soon as possible! Huo Xiao sat upright with a tense face and did not speak. Upon seeing the anxious look on Ling Sheng¡¯s face, Su Xiyin glared at Huo Ci and chimed in support of the former, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already come, sit over here!¡± Sit? Upon hearing this word, Huo Xiao swept his gaze over faintly. He was staring at him with death in his eyes. He still wanted to sit? How dare he sit when he had done such a preposterous thing?! He would break his legs! Ling Sheng heaved a sigh of relief. Upon seeing Jun Shiyan walk over, she finally felt a little emboldened. She hurriedly said, ¡°Father, Mom, Grandpa, Grandma, while the Third Master is around too, I¡¯ll tell you the truth. I¡¯m really not¡­¡± However, the next moment¡­ Thump! Jun Shiyan knelt down directly in front of Huo Xiao and Huo Ci with a sincere attitude. ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, Father-in-law, Sister Yu, this incident is all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have acted on impulse and done something I shouldn¡¯t have done. I have absolutely no complaints even if you hit or punish me.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s face stiffened swiftly, and her smile disappeared. What¡¯s going on? The situation was already very messy. Was he trying to throw the situation into further disorder? She wasn¡¯t pregnant! Not! Huo Xiao let out a cold snort. His eyes were as cold as knives as they shot daggers at him. Su Xiyin stole a look at Ling Sheng and realized that her granddaughter had a strange look on her face too. Could it be that the two of them weren¡¯t putting on a show together to deceive Ah Ci and her husband? Huo Ci realized that his mother kept looking at the brat and had not paid much attention to Third Master Jun. Shouldn¡¯t the whole family aim the target at the outsider at this time? Even if they didn¡¯t kill him, shouldn¡¯t they skin him alive. Nangong Lengyu had initially planned to interrogate him. Since he was here now, he had to explain everything to her. Suppressing her anger, she pointed at him. ¡°Explain yourself!¡± She had thought that he was a man worthy of Sheng Sheng entrusting her life to. But what was going on? He had promised not to touch Sheng Sheng before they got married, but in the end, they were expecting a child! She wanted to see how he would explain this! ¡°What¡¯s there to explain? He¡¯s simply a beast. A beast that can¡¯t even control his own body. I refuse to let Sheng Sheng marry him.¡± Huo Ci expressed his stand in an irate . He sure could dream! As there was no use crying over spilt milk, even if they were unwilling, they would let the stinky brat marry him for her sake. In his dreams! ¡°Our Huo Family can still afford to raise a child.¡± Huo Xiao let out a cold laugh. He itched to whip the b*stard in front of him to death. His good granddaughter had been deceived by this jerk. When he thought of his granddaughter marrying him and becoming his person, his heart ached even more. ¡°A mistake is a mistake. I don¡¯t have any excuse.¡± Jun Shiyan looked at the four people in front of him seriously. Suddenly, he raised his hand and swore. ¡°I, Jun Shiyan, swear on my life at this moment that I will pamper and love her. I will never abandon her in this lifetime. I hope that Grandpa, Grandma, Father-in-law, and Mother-in-law can fulfill our wish.¡± Huo Xiao frowned and looked at his wife beside him. What was wrong with him? He had not even said anything, yet he had already sworn! Su Xiyin knew very well that her granddaughter was not pregnant at all. This was their whole plan. This child Ah Yan had definitely done as he had said and did not touch Sheng Sheng. Huo Ci wanted to kick him so badly, and his eyes blazed with rage. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be a love saint in front of me! You can¡¯t even control yourself. Why should I believe your vow?!¡± On the other hand, Nangong Lengyu sighed, exasperated at him. ¡°Can¡¯t you wait a minute?¡± Jun Shiyan said, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, Father-in-law, and Mother-in-law have all been young once. Before meeting the person you love, your body didn¡¯t feel any impulse. But when you meet the love of your life, can you really be so proper and self-restrained when you reach the peak of passion?¡± If the young lady had not raised such a commotion, who knew how many donkey years he would have to wait to get married? Which family member would not want to keep her at home for two more years? Thankfully, with this opportunity now, he would not have to endure for many years anymore. However, he was afraid that the young lady would be angry that he did not discuss this with her in advance. Huo Xiao stopped speaking. He only let out a low cough. Actually, men were different from women, especially when two people loved each other. At the peak of passion, the body would really feel quite uncomfortable. Huo Ci was even more speechless. He had initially been waiting for him to defend himself, but this scumbag knew how to take advantage of the situation pretty well. He did not make excuses and instead expressed his intentions sincerely in front of them. If he had tried to defend himself, he would be at a direct disadvantage. Given the current situation, he did not even know how to punish him. Su Xiyin felt that they would get married sooner or later anyway. After getting married, Xiaoqi would have a legitimate identity too. She looked at Ling Sheng. ¡°Sheng Sheng!¡± In the end, no one had the final say about this. It still depended on Sheng Sheng¡¯s decision. If she agreed, as her relatives, how could they bear to make her sad? Ling Sheng was dumbstruck by Jun Shiyan¡¯s series of aggressive actions. She had wanted to tug at him and explain that she was not pregnant, but things had ended up like this. Indeed, as the saying goes, one cannot escape one¡¯s sins! Jun Shiyan looked at the young lady, his eyes full of affection and gentleness. It was as though he wanted to drown her in his gaze as he waited for her answer. Chapter 938 - She Was Getting Married! Ling Sheng finally understood what it meant to dig a hole and jump in on one¡¯s own. She did not know if she had gone crazy back then either, but she just yelled at them, ¡°Marry, marry, marry! I¡¯ll get married, all right!¡± Then, she was getting married! ¡°Sheng Sheng! Sheng Sheng!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Ling Sheng regained her senses and looked at Shi Lingyu. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Are you really getting married?¡± Shi Lingyu still could not believe it. Why had she suddenly decided to get married?! ¡°Mhm.¡± Ling Sheng sighed deeply and bit the straw with a hopeless expression. ¡°Sister Yu, when you talk about marriage with Brother Bei, don¡¯t be rash. Don¡¯t learn from me!¡± Shi Lingyu looked at her stomach with a complicated expression and asked in a low voice, ¡°Tell me honestly, are you getting married because of an unplanned pregnancy?¡± ¡°No, we haven¡¯t reached that stage yet!¡± Ling Sheng frowned and rolled her eyes. ¡°F*ck! Is that really true?¡± Shi Lingyu shouted in disbelief. ¡°The neighbor is so well-behaved?? Is he even a man?! How can he hold himself back facing a beauty like you? Seriously, have you never been tempted when facing a man like the neighbor as well?¡± In this day and age, she told her that they had been dating for more than half a year and that the two of them were in love with each other too, but they had been so well-behaved that they hadn¡¯t even done that kind of thing yet. She really felt that it was too unusual. What kind of freaks were these two? ¡°Really!¡± Ling Sheng looked at her and hit her. What did she mean!? ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything. I just admire the two of you a lot.¡± Shi Lingyu clicked her tongue. The two of them were in love and were also in the midst of dating. They were both adults. It was so normal for a man and a woman to ¡®love¡¯ each other passionately. She coughed and asked again, ¡°Did you really not have sex even once?¡± ¡°No, no, no!¡± Ling Sheng bared her teeth in anger. ¡°You perverted woman! Do you think everyone is like you?¡± ¡°Then you have to check carefully and inspect the goods.¡± Shi Lingyu felt that as real friends, she had to explain things clearly to her. There was nothing to be embarrassed about either. ¡°I definitely approve of the neighbor¡¯s magnificent beauty. I also approve of how well he treats you. However, you can¡¯t rely on this to get together with him, right? You have to think about your sexual happiness for the rest of your life.¡± Ling Sheng frowned in confusion. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± ¡°I want to say that you have to test his ability!¡± Shi Lingyu could not believe that someone with a three-year-old child like her was actually an idiot in this aspect. She still had to advise her. ¡°It¡¯s his capability in that area! You¡¯ll know when you gain experience in future. What platonic intimacy? If you aren¡¯t compatible in that aspect, there will be a huge conflict sooner or later. No matter how much a man dotes on you or treats you well, it¡¯s all nonsense.¡± Ling Sheng finally understood and smiled ambiguously. ¡°Are you and Brother Bei compatible?¡± When Shi Lingyu mentioned herself, her face flushed. However, as her best friend and someone with experience, she definitely had to give her some reference. She let out a low cough and took a sip of milk tea. ¡°It¡¯s all right, I guess!¡± Ling Sheng smiled even more shamelessly. ¡°Oh, it seems like Brother Bei still isn¡¯t working hard enough. I¡¯ll help you talk to him the next time we meet.¡± Shi Lingyu nearly spat out a mouthful of milk tea. She was both embarrassed and annoyed as she reached out to hit her. ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense! We¡¯re talking about your problem! Don¡¯t divert the topic.¡± Ling Sheng looked at her and laughed aloud. Anyway, she thought that she was still very thick-skinned herself. ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡± Shi Lingyu¡¯s expression became serious as she said earnestly, ¡°Sheng Sheng, I¡¯m not trying to ruin the relationship between the two of you. He¡¯s been dating you for a long time, but has he never had that kind of urge? As long as he¡¯s a man, how can he not want to do it when facing the woman he likes?¡± ¡°What about you and Brother Bei? Do you want it? Do you want it? Did you think about it first? Or did he think of it first?¡± Ling Sheng was an expert at changing the subject. She poked her arm in an annoying manner. Shi Lingyu saw that she was not behaving decently again. Wasn¡¯t she just worrying about her happiness? She went all out. ¡°I do, I do, I do! That should be enough, right! I¡¯m talking about you!¡± When Ling Sheng was done fooling around, she took her arm and whispered in her ear, ¡°There¡¯s no problem with the Third Master¡¯s ability in that area. He had the urge before, but he¡¯s someone who can restrain himself.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not enough to feel the urge! What about the time? How long can he last?¡± Shi Lingyu had already thrown all caution to the wind. It was very normal for sisters to talk about some intimate topics. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when I verify it.¡± Ling Sheng held back her laughter and leaned over to take a sip of her milk tea. Her eyes lit up all of a sudden. ¡°This is delicious. It¡¯s much better than mine.¡± Then, she dragged Shi Lingyu back to buy another cup of milk tea. Upon seeing her silly behavior, Shi Lingyu sighed helplessly. She was so terribly worried. She tugged at her and reminded her again, ¡°You must try it before marriage! Don¡¯t people live together before marriage just to see if they are suitable for each other, whether they are compatible?¡± In this society, it was normal to live together when dating. It was rare for people not to cross that line despite dating for so long like them. Ever since Ling Sheng had wanted to take care of her fetus and get married, she had been very free. Her family did not allow her to do anything, and her work had all been rejected. Besides fetching her son, watching dramas, and sleeping every day, she was taking care of her fetus. However, what fetus did she have to take care of? There was nothing in her stomach, but only she knew that. At home, her mother forced her to drink all kinds of nourishing soups every day. It looked like she was about to swell into a ball. After holding it in for two days, she finally could not take it anymore. She found an excuse and came out to find Shi Lingyu to shop and eat. She was like a bird that had been released from its cage; having gained freedom, she let loose. Shi Lingyu and Yu Bei lived nearby. After the duo got tired of eating and shopping, they went back. Yu Bei¡¯s house was in the capital. He was a standard wealthy second-generation son in real estate. Besides the company, his family owned plenty of houses. The house they were living in now also belonged to Yu Bei¡¯s family. Ling Sheng was helping Shi Lingyu hang up her new clothes when she suddenly saw a set of clothes. Her eyes lit up as she took them and asked, ¡°Sister Yu, you and Brother Bei really know how to have a good time!¡± ¡°Put it back! Put it back!¡± When Shi Lingyu saw the clothes, her face flushed red. She continued to quibble in embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯ve never worn it before. He bought it. And we didn¡¯t play with it!¡± Hadn¡¯t she already asked him to throw it away? Why was it still there? She would punish him when he returned! ¡°What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about? You really haven¡¯t worn it before?¡± Ling Sheng took a look. The tag was still there. She grinned at her and said, ¡°Then give it to me!¡± ¡°No way!¡± Shi Lingyu looked at her with a complicated expression. ¡°You¡¯re going to go this far for your first time? Or does the neighbor have a special hobby?¡± For some reason, Ji Xing¡¯s echoing demonic voice appeared in Ling Sheng¡¯s mind¡ªcosplay seduction. She shook her head vigorously. ¡°One has to enjoy life to the fullest! I think you and Brother Bei can give it a try too!¡± Ji Xing had said that it was all about that simple act between a man and a woman. Now that she thought about it, it was not unreasonable. She and the Third Master had not regained their memories for a long time. Perhaps it was because they had not had an in-depth spiritual and physical exchange! Chapter 939 - Deja Vu When Shi Lingyu saw her change into the uniform immediately, she realized that it was a sailor uniform. It was a beginner-level fetish version. Actually, it was still quite normal, just that the hem of the dress was a little short, and there was a hole at the important part of the top. One could see everything as soon as it was lifted open. Ling Sheng looked at herself in the mirror and pinched her face. She frowned worriedly. ¡°Sister Yu, look at me. Have I gotten fat?¡± Shi Lingyu said, ¡°You¡¯ll look good even if you get fat. If you wear this, the neighbor definitely won¡¯t be able to control himself. However, you have to think about this carefully. This is only your first time. Do you really want to play something so exciting? If the neighbor¡¯s beastly nature explodes¡­¡± Ling Sheng winked at her fearlessly. ¡°Have you forgotten that my Xiaoqi is already three years old? Do you think I¡¯m still an innocent virgin?¡± Shi Lingyu let out a low cough. I know, I know. You¡¯re not a virgin. You¡¯ve been dating for half a year, but there¡¯s still no move from either of us. You¡¯re even more innocent than a virgin, okay! The weather was still very cold as the new year had just passed. Ling Sheng wore a sailor dress inside and a down jacket that reached her ankles on the outside. When Shi Lingyu walked her to the door, she still reminded her, ¡°Take it easy. I think the neighbor is a very proper person. Don¡¯t scare him. If he breaks the engagement, where will you go to cry?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± After saying that, Ling Sheng conjured a delicate and beautiful red rose out of thin air like a magic trick. She bowed gentlemanly and passed it to her. ¡°Happy Valentine¡¯s Day.¡± When Shi Lingyu took the rose from her, Ling Sheng even grabbed her hand and kissed the back of it. She did not know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°I¡¯m serious. You have so many moves up your sleeves, I¡¯m really afraid that the neighbor will be scared away by you.¡± Ling Sheng had already left. She turned her head around and waved at her. ¡°Don¡¯t send me off. It¡¯s so cold outside. Go back!¡± Downstairs, An Yan was already waiting for her. Upon seeing her come downstairs, he hurriedly opened the car door respectfully and invited her in. ¡°Ms. Ling, the Third Master is waiting for you at home.¡± Ling Sheng nodded and entered the car. Along the way, she chatted in the group chat, wondering what kind of surprise the Third Master would give her for Valentine¡¯s Day today. Candlelight dinner? A proposal? The sky had already darkened. Through the car window, one could see that it was very lively outside. There were people everywhere, and one could see people selling roses by the roadside a distance away. ¡°An Yan.¡± Ling Sheng looked up at him and asked with a smile, ¡°Do you have a girlfriend?¡± ¡°No.¡± An Yan was busy with work, so he did not have time to get a girlfriend. His family had been pressuring him recently too, especially during the Lunar New Year. They had introduced many people to him, but none had worked out. It was Valentine¡¯s Day, and couples could be seen everywhere. When they were on their way over, there were many men at the entrance of companies carrying flowers to fetch their girlfriends from work. To be honest, he still felt quite envious. ¡°I¡¯ll introduce you to someone another day.¡± Ling Sheng searched her mind for suitable candidates. After searching through her list, she realized that she did not know many people. The number of women she knew could be counted on one hand. ¡°Thank you for your kind intentions, Ms. Ling. But there¡¯s no need to introduce anyone. I¡¯m afraid the young lady can¡¯t get used to my job,¡± An Yan declined politely. He followed the Third Master all year round, always on standby, so his working hours were too unstable. He was afraid that the lady would suffer with him, so he did not dare find a girlfriend. Ling Sheng did not say anything else. An Yan was pretty good-looking. As someone who followed the Third Master, he had status too. He was even more impressive than the CEOs of ordinary companies, all right? If he really wanted to find a girlfriend, he would not lack women. He probably did not want to find one himself! Come to think of it, the Third Master was already so old. He had not had a girlfriend either before he had met her. He must have learned this from the Third Master. However, when she reached the Gu family¡¯s house entrance, she saw a courier holding a bouquet of delicate roses. He was standing at the door and ringing the doorbell. An Yan stuck his head out and asked the courier, ¡°Who ordered the flowers?¡± The courier looked at An Yan politely. ¡°This is for An Yan. It¡¯s Mr. An¡¯s flowers.¡± An Yan looked at the flower with a complicated look in his eyes. He nearly choked on his saliva. He paused before saying, ¡°I¡¯m An Yan. Give it to me!¡± Ling Sheng had also heard it. She saw it was such a huge bouquet of roses, there definitely had to be 99 roses! In the mood to gossip, she looked at An Yan and teased him. ¡°Which beauty gave this to you?¡± After taking a look at the greeting card, An Yan just threw the flowers on the front passenger seat. He frowned and did not hide it. ¡°He Xie. He likes to crack such boring jokes. Every year during the Lunar New Year and festive celebrations, he would play a joke on me and mock me for not having a girlfriend.¡± Ling Sheng had met He Xie before when she was shooting an advertisement in the Maldives. He was the talkative one. She smiled and suggested, ¡°Then you can get a girlfriend. You can mock him during the Lunar New Year or the holidays.¡± ¡°He has a girlfriend.¡± An Yan did not expose his true personality in front of Ling Sheng. He changed girlfriends faster than he changed clothes. He was not any better than Huo Xuanzhou. When Ling Sheng got out of the car, she went straight to the Gu Family¡¯s main residence. However, she felt that there was something slightly strange about this situation. The Gu Family¡¯s architecture was very similar to the Su Family¡¯s¡ªit was an old mansion. When they entered the courtyard, the layout was very exquisite and imposing. However, the Third Master¡¯s residence was newly built. One could tell that it had not been completed for a long time. It was a Baroque-style building that was resplendent. Roses climbed up the surrounding blue fence. At this time of the year, only a few tenacious leaves were still swaying in the cold wind. An Yan had said that the Third Master couldn¡¯t get used to staying in an old mansion after he had been brought back from overseas. He designed the blueprint himself. Destroying one of the courtyards and building the place had taken more than ten years. Ling Sheng looked at the building in front of her and felt her heart swell. Her eyes started to burn for no reason, as though she had seen an old friend. An Yan did not go in. She went in alone. When she walked in step by step, she felt a sense of deja vu with every single item she saw. The entrance was opened wide, and her eyes were blinded as soon as she stepped in. She had initially thought that the Third Master¡¯s residence would be a low-profile kind of luxury, like him. Who knew that the interior decoration would be even more luxurious and extravagant? The colossal crystal chandelier was decorated in bright and warm colors. Coupled with the famous paintings on the wall, any one of them would definitely be worth no lesser than hundreds of millions. When Jun Shiyan came out and saw the young lady enter, the smile on his lips widened. His magnetic voice rang in the air. ¡°Sheng Sheng, come over here.¡± Upon seeing Jun Shiyan, Ling Sheng ran over right away and stood in front of him while panting. ¡°Third Master, I have something to show you!¡± Before Jun Shiyan could react, he saw the young lady take off her down jacket instantly, revealing a sailor uniform underneath. Her innocent yet alluring appearance made his eyes blaze promptly. In the next moment, he walked forward and reached for her coat. In a hoarse voice, he said, ¡°Put it on.¡± Chapter 940 - Do I Look Good? Ling Sheng could clearly see that the man¡¯s ears were all red. She knew that her plan had succeeded, so she was pleased. She pulled on her down jacket and refused to let go. Her eyes curved as she smiled, and her voice was sweet and seductive. ¡°Then, tell me if I look good.¡± How innocent! Why did the Third Master¡¯s ears redden every time he got shy? Perhaps Ji Xing, whose head was full of pornographic trash, was right. He might really need some stimulation. Jun Shiyan let out a low cough and only felt like his blood was boiling for a moment. All of it gathered above his head with an explosion. When he saw the young lady clutching the down jacket stubbornly, his voice softened as he coaxed her. ¡°Sheng Sheng, be good. Put on your clothes.¡± Ling Sheng vowed not to stop until she got an answer. Besides, she had discovered the joy of flirting. She held back her laughter and tilted her head to look at him, her eyes full of innocence. Then, she asked, ¡°Third Master, am I pretty?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jun Shiyan felt that every single cell in his body was restless. The young lady¡¯s every move tugged at his heartstrings. Upon seeing his red ears, Ling Sheng stood on her tiptoes and poked his chest lightly with her small hand. Her breath was fragrant like orchids and extremely enticing. ¡°Tell me, where do I look pretty?¡± ¡°You look pretty everywhere.¡± Jun Shiyan could not grab her down jacket, so he took his own coat off directly. Just as he draped it around her, he heard a voice ring out nearby. ¡°Third Brother, Second Brother asked me to ask you where the truffles are.¡± When Jiang Zhe walked out of the kitchen and saw the scene in front of him, he nearly choked. He coughed forcefully, not knowing what to say about the duo. When Ling Sheng heard the voice, her face changed in fright. She did not allow Jun Shiyan to pull her back at all. Suddenly, she was faster than a rabbit. She hid right behind him and wrapped her clothes around her with all her might, for fear that someone would see the clothes inside. Her small hand pinched his waist forcefully, as she felt extremely embarrassed and indignant! Oh my god! She was so embarrassed! Why was Fourth Uncle here? Fourth Uncle had just said Second Brother too, so Second Uncle was also here? When Ling Sheng¡¯s small figure flashed past, Jiang Zhe saw her innocent sailor uniform. The hem of the dress was so incredibly short. It was obvious what this costume was used for. His eyes darkened gradually as he glared at Jun Shiyan reproachfully. What is with her outfit?! Jun Shiyan had not expected Jiang Zhe to appear all of a sudden either. He replied very calmly, ¡°The truffles and pine mushrooms are in the fridge on the left. I remember getting someone to put them in there.¡± Jiang Zhe ignored him and only looked at Ling Sheng, his eyes questioning. ¡°Sheng Sheng, why are you hiding?¡± Look, look, look. No wonder Sixth Brother was keeping watch over her like he was guarding against thieves every day. If he really let them be, the duo might even do something ridiculous! They started playing cosplay seduction the moment they entered the house! Ling Sheng wrapped her clothes tightly around herself and forced out an awkward smile. Then, she walked out from behind Jun Shiyan and waved at Jiang Zhe. ¡°Hi, Fourth Uncle.¡± Jiang Zhe frowned and looked at her. It wasn¡¯t good for him to punish her though. He only sighed and looked at Jun Shiyan warningly. ¡°She¡¯s still pregnant. Be careful!¡± No wonder Old Six had angrily called Third Master Jun a beast in front of them. He didn¡¯t believe it at first. After witnessing the scene himself just now, he could confirm that he was a beast indeed! Sheng Sheng is already pregnant, yet he still wants to play! Exactly how bad is he with enduring the loneliness?! Now, I¡¯m starting to doubt if he can make Sheng Sheng happy. Ling Sheng clearly saw her Fourth Uncle looking at Third Master as though he was a beast. She knew that she was in the wrong, so she was both embarrassed and angry. When Jiang Zhe entered the kitchen, she let out a snort and lowered her voice while gnashing her teeth. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?!¡± Jun Shiyan looked at the angry young lady in front of him and explained gently, ¡°Second Brother and the others only came after An Yan went to pick you up.¡± He had not expected the young lady to come in a sailor uniform! Not only was she wearing it, but she even took off her clothes as soon as she entered the house. His blood was boiling from the sight of it. After his head, even his reaction became slower by half a beat. ¡°Why are they here?¡± Ling Sheng had thought it was just the two of them having some alone time. Why were there two grown men here as lightbulbs? ¡°Mother-in-law called me before they came. She¡¯ll bring Nun Jingxin over.¡± Jun Shiyan looked at the young lady¡¯s flushed face. Like a little rabbit, she looked so adorable to the point of making one¡¯s heart melt. His heart sank as he sighed softly. ¡°Second Brother wants to see her.¡± Today was Valentine¡¯s Day. Perhaps he would not get a second chance to see her again after this occasion. Second Brother was very happy. He ignored their obstruction and dragged his seriously ill body to cook for her personally. When Ling Sheng heard this, her heart felt depressed and uncomfortable. Her chest felt a little stuffy, and her voice was hoarse. ¡°Third Master, do you think it¡¯s really impossible for my Second Uncle and Nun Jingxin to be together?¡± The two of them were clearly in love with each other. Even though Second Uncle¡¯s body wasn¡¯t healthy, he could not treat Nun Jingxin that way. She didn¡¯t dare agree with Second Uncle¡¯s actions. ¡°Everyone has different opinions. What we have to do is respect their decisions.¡± Jun Shiyan sighed lightly again and opened the closet. Inside were clothes bought for her. They were the latest haute couture clothes from various luxury brands. ¡°Choose a set of clothes.¡± Ling Sheng picked a random piece of clothing and tilted her head to look at the man who was about to leave. ¡°Third Master, do you think my Fourth Uncle will think you¡¯re a pervert after how we looked just now?¡± Upon seeing the worried expression on the young lady¡¯s face, Jun Shiyan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The moment he approached her, he pulled her into his embrace. In a low, pleasant voice that was obviously hoarse and exercising restraint, he asked, ¡°So¡­ Do you think I should make this accusation a reality?¡± Ling Sheng looked at the man¡¯s handsome face in front of her, her heart racing. She could not help but swallow. ¡°Erm, Third Master, actually, I¡­¡± Someone suddenly knocked on the door. Jiang Zhe¡¯s handsome face was cold as he shouted, ¡°Sheng Sheng, come to the kitchen to help.¡± He was initially helping out in the kitchen. The more he thought about it, the more worried he became. He was afraid that Jun Shiyan would behave worse than a beast. He could not let the two of them be alone. Ling Sheng pushed Jun Shiyan away nervously and was about to escape when he grabbed her and pulled her into his embrace again. Jun Shiyan said, ¡°Fourth Uncle, wait a minute. She¡¯ll go out after changing.¡± Huo Ci had gone to the kindergarten on time to fetch Xiaoqi from school. However, the form teacher told him that Xiaoqi had been picked up by his grandma, so he had left after lunch. He had taken half a day off. After asking around, he finally found out that they were going to the Gu residence. Jiang Zhe also sent a message in the group chat, saying that he had gone to the Gu residence too. After thinking about it, the more he thought about it, the more depressed he became. Why were they all going over while he wasn¡¯t?! No, he had to go too! However, if he went over just like that, he would be giving that scumbag Old Jun face. How embarrassing would that be? After thinking for a while, he sent Ling Sheng a message: Come and fetch me. Chapter 941 - Go Pick My Dad Up Ling Sheng secretly showed the message to Jun Shiyan and lowered her voice. ¡°My dad told me to pick him up.¡± Jun Shiyan took a look at the news. It was indeed something only he could do. He nodded and said softly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send you over.¡± When Ling Sheng and Jun Shiyan were on their way out¡­ Nangong Lengyu thought that the two of them had agreed to go out for Valentine¡¯s Day. She frowned and called out to them. ¡°It¡¯s already so late. Where are the two of you going?¡± Did they think of them as unwanted guests and dislike them coming over? She had heard Fourth Brother say that the two of them¡­ the two of them¡­ She was too embarrassed to say anything about them. After all, they were about to get engaged. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m worried about Dad being alone at home. He doesn¡¯t know how to cook either. Third Master and I will go fetch Dad. We¡¯ll be back soon.¡± When Ling Sheng saw her mother¡¯s vigilant gaze, she coughed softly and pinched Jun Shiyan¡¯s palm secretly. Ever since their engagement date was confirmed, her mother had been watching her like she was guarding against a thief, afraid that they would mess around behind her back. Nangong Lengyu thought to herself, Why would they have to pick him up? He must have kicked up a fuss again to get Sheng Sheng and Ah Yan to pick him up. ¡°If he wants to come over, can¡¯t he just drive here himself? He¡¯s putting on such airs, yet he still insists on getting someone to pick him up!¡± Seeing that she was about to lose her temper¡ªanyway, she would get angry as long as Huo Ci was mentioned, Wen Ruoshui tugged at her and persuaded, ¡°Since Sheng Sheng and Ah Yan are going over, just let them go!¡± She also knew Huo Ci¡¯s temper well, especially since Nangong Lengyu kept mentioning him when she was talking to her today. She really wanted to ask her since she got angry whenever he was mentioned, why would she still speak of him and make her unhappy? Nangong Lengyu watched as Ling Sheng thanked Wen Ruoshui before pulling Jun Shiyan away and leaving with Xiaoqi. Her frown deepened as she complained angrily, ¡°It¡¯s so cold at night, and Sheng Sheng is still pregnant. Can¡¯t he come over by himself? Must he insist that the child pick him up?¡± At the mention of him, she got angry. How old was he? Yet he still insisted on having someone pick him up! Don¡¯t think that she didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. Isn¡¯t he just trying to save face? If the children went to pick him up, he would be proud. It would be embarrassing for him to come over on his own. ¡°Got it. Don¡¯t be angry anymore. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know. He has always had that character!¡± Wen Ruoshui smiled and nodded in agreement. She poured her a cup of tea and passed it to her, her eyes full of reminiscence. ¡°I remember that on my birthday that year, I forgot to send him an invitation. He was desperate to save face and wouldn¡¯t come no matter what. In the end, it was his second brother who personally went to fetch him.¡± When Nangong Lengyu heard ¡®Second Brother¡¯, her eyes felt inexplicably sore. She looked at the woman sitting beside her with a smile on her lips. She was gentle and refined, and her heart ached even more. She replied softly, ¡°Yes.¡± Look at the mess Second Brother had cooked up. She had told him before that she could understand him, but she would never forgive him. ¡°It¡¯s Valentine¡¯s Day today. Every year, at this time, I miss him quite a lot.¡± Wen Ruoshui poured another cup of tea and tightened her grip on the teapot. Her lips curled up slightly as she said, ¡°The day he confessed to me was Valentine¡¯s Day. Do you still remember?¡± When Nangong Lengyu saw her mention Second Brother very naturally, she felt relieved too. All these years, she had never dared to mention him in front of her. She nodded and smiled. ¡°Of course I remember. He even begged me to trick you and bring you over!¡± In a study, the people on the sofa appeared on a computer screen. The gaze of a man sitting in a wheelchair was gentle as he looked at the beautiful woman in plain clothes with a smile on her lips and glistening tears in her eyes. Wen Ruoshui laughed out loud. ¡°Do you still remember when he falsely accused Sixth Brother of providing the plan? And that the scenario was overall executed by Fifth Brother.¡± At the mention of Huo Ci, Nangong Lengyu frowned slightly. How could she not remember? She nodded and changed the topic. ¡°Fifth Brother¡¯s aesthetics won¡¯t be like that.¡± ¡°Call Old Fifth over too. I heard from Sheng Sheng that he¡¯s dating now, so I asked him to bring his girlfriend over too,¡± Wen Ruoshui said with a smile. In the past, every time she recalled the memories, it would hurt so much that she wished she was dead. But now, those good and bad memories were such a beautiful existence to her. At least at that time, he was alive. He existed. She felt that it was good. At least she still had memories. Even if she could only rely on these memories to live out the rest of her life, it was also good. After tasting the bitter past time and time again, she actually felt a sweet aftertaste. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s really a good idea?¡± Nangong Lengyu had come here to prevent Ling Sheng and Jun Shiyan from secretly doing something behind her back, to keep watch. After this incident, she had completely lost her trust in Jun Shiyan. But Fifth Brother¡­ It was Valentine¡¯s Day today. Ever since that incident, he had finally made up his mind to open up his heart to accept another girl. Let him fall in love properly! ¡°Fifth Brother¡¯s girlfriend is Sheng Sheng¡¯s good friend. Does she know about Fifth Brother¡¯s matter?¡± Wen Ruoshui asked worriedly. ¡°Let Fifth Brother worry about his own problems. Let¡¯s not worry about him.¡± Nangong Lengyu didn¡¯t have the energy to worry about others. She was already worried sick about Ling Sheng and Jun Shiyan. ¡°I think the girl has the right to know.¡± Wen Ruoshui was still worried because she considered a lot of factors. ¡°Sheng Sheng sent me her album. That girl looks very similar!¡± Nangong Lengyu said, ¡°Fifth Brother has been single for so long, but I haven¡¯t seen him look for anyone else. If he isn¡¯t really in love, he wouldn¡¯t have dated her!¡± ¡°I hope so!¡± Wen Ruoshui sighed softly and turned her head to look. ¡°Where¡¯s Fourth Brother? Why isn¡¯t he here?¡± In the study, Jiang Zhe hurriedly stood up. He looked at the man staring unblinkingly at the plain-colored figure on the screen and said in a deep voice, ¡°Second Brother, I¡¯m going out. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Yan Yuanfei didn¡¯t hear. His long and narrow eyes stared at the woman in front of him gently and affectionately. His lips curled up slightly, and the expression in his eyes looked distant. Jiang Zhe felt terrible. He walked over and gently patted his shoulder. Seeing him turn his head, he said, ¡°Second Brother, I¡¯m going out.¡± Yan Yuanfei nodded and said gently, ¡°You don¡¯t have to come to check on me all the time. I know my physical condition. I¡¯m not that weak. My illness won¡¯t act up.¡± When Jiang Zhe heard this, how could he be at ease? He was in the room by himself. If his illness acted up and there was no one beside him¡­ He was afraid. ¡°I¡¯ll be back very soon. Sixth Brother lives nearby. Sheng Sheng will bring him over soon.¡± Since he was already back, whatever he did wouldn¡¯t attract so much attention. When he closed the study door, he couldn¡¯t help taking another look. He let out a long sigh, and his eyes were deep. He didn¡¯t know if Second Brother¡¯s decision was right or not. Chapter 942 - : Anytime But since it was his own decision, as his brother, he would stand on his side without any hesitation. ¡°Fourth Brother, I heard that you have a girlfriend too?¡± Wen Ruoshui looked at Jiang Zhe and asked. ¡°Master Jingxin, you¡¯ve already become a Buddhist. Why are you still so gossipy?¡± Jiang Zhe spoke freely in front of his own people. It was rare for Nangong Lengyu to hear him joke around, and with Shui Shui too. She couldn¡¯t help laughing out loud. ¡°Why can¡¯t Buddhists gossip? Don¡¯t you people all pray to Buddhism while seeking a good marriage?¡± Jiang Zhe nodded in agreement and took a sip of the tea she had brewed. The tea was fragrant and refreshing. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t have a girlfriend. Don¡¯t listen to Old Six¡¯s nonsense. When did I get a girlfriend?¡± ¡°It¡¯s time for you to get a girlfriend too. Are you going to be single forever like this?!¡± Nangong Lengyu looked at him earnestly. ¡°Look at me. My grandson is already so big. And Sheng Sheng is about to have a second child.¡± ¡°Mhm,¡± Jiang Zhe replied. He thought, Sheng Sheng was also an unexpected surprise to you. Did you ever think that you would suddenly have such a big daughter and grandson in the past? ¡°That¡¯s right. Of the few brothers, you¡¯re the only one who doesn¡¯t even have a girlfriend now,¡± Wen Ruoshui chimed in. She was only in secluded cultivation all year round. It wasn¡¯t as if she had become a true nun who ignored the mortal world. ¡°I heard that a young lady called Tang Yu likes you. I¡¯m serious. You¡¯re not young anymore either. Since there¡¯s a young lady who likes you so much, don¡¯t be so picky anymore.¡± Nangong Lengyu had heard that the young lady had been wooing him for more than ten years. For a little girl who was so young, chasing after a man who could be her uncle required bracing against a lot of pressure and gathering plenty of courage. She had to like him a lot, ¡°Why are you starting to spout nonsense too? Who told you that? Little Fish is so young! I treat her as my niece.¡± Jiang Zhe didn¡¯t know where they had heard the gossip from. After thinking for a moment, he remembered. ¡°Did Sheng Sheng tell you this?¡± Nangong Lengyu said, ¡°Don¡¯t you bother about who said it. Just tell us whether she is wooing you.¡± Sheng Sheng really hadn¡¯t talked about this matter. It was the eldest daughter of the Jiang family, Jiang Rong, who had said that her younger brother was finally enlightened like a blooming iron tree[1]. Perhaps he would succeed this time. She was quite happy when he called her to chat. ¡°I treat her as my niece. I¡¯m not a brute either. How could I lay my hands on her?¡± When Jiang Zhe thought of Tang Yu, he couldn¡¯t help but miss her. On the first day of the Lunar New Year, the day Sheng Sheng and Old Six went over, she had returned to the country. She had not contacted him since then. While chatting, Nangong Lengyu saw Jiang Zhe make an excuse to go to the bathroom twice. On the third time, she got up and followed him. She saw that he wasn¡¯t going to the bathroom but to the study. When Jiang Zhe was closing the door, she happened to see the man in the wheelchair through the gap. Her brows furrowed slightly, and her beautiful eyes grew slightly cold. She clenched her fists. They are truly impressive, huh! She had said long ago that since he had made such a decision, he should never appear in front of Shui Shui again. What was he trying to do? He actually came over openly and was only a wall away from her! Wen Ruoshui sensitively sensed that her mood was unstable. She looked at her strangely and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Nangong Lengyu tried her best to calm herself down. But when she thought about how he was in the study opposite, as expected, there must be surveillance cameras in the living room. Didn¡¯t he say that he wouldn¡¯t disturb her? Then, what does he mean now? Is this his last goodbye? A one-sided goodbye? The more she thought about it, the more frustrated she felt. She really wanted to rush in and ask him what he wanted to do! Did he think that because she didn¡¯t know, he wasn¡¯t disturbing her? Ling Sheng and Jun Shiyan went to pick Huo Ci up. Actually, the house wasn¡¯t far, and the car ride was only about fifteen minutes. But it was Valentine¡¯s Day today, so there were traffic jams everywhere. When they passed by the mall, Ling Sheng glanced outside. Her eyes were like radar, and her vision was excellent. She saw a very familiar figure at a glance and asked Jun Shiyan, ¡°Third Master, look over there. Is that Tang Yu?!¡± Jun Shiyan frowned and looked in the direction the young lady was pointing. ¡°Who¡¯s Tang Yu?¡± Ling Sheng asked, ¡°You don¡¯t know her?¡± Jun Shiyan shook his head and smiled at her. ¡°Other than you, I¡¯m not interested in any other woman.¡± Ling Sheng looked at her son, who was leaning against the window and looking out. She covered his ears in panic and even glared at the man beside her. Their son is here1 What nonsense is he spouting? Jun Shiyan smiled even more amusedly. When their son wasn¡¯t paying attention, he took the opportunity to kiss her on the cheek before quickly pulling away. He leaned lazily against the car seat, looking extremely ascetic and proper. Ling Sheng glared at him. He¡¯s a big-tailed wolf pretending to be serious. Xiaoqi didn¡¯t know why his mommy covered his ears. When he recognized the person, he turned his head around excitedly. ¡°It¡¯s that Big Sister Little Fish.¡± Ling Sheng was certain that it was Tang Yu. While together with a handsome man, the two of them looked quite intimate too. She hurriedly took a photo with her phone and muttered to herself, ¡°I have to send this to Fourth Uncle! His Little Fish has been kidnapped by another man!¡± On Valentine¡¯s Day, when a man and woman got together, and were even being that intimate, they should be boyfriend and girlfriend. But hadn¡¯t Tang Yu liked Fourth Uncle for more than ten years? How could she have a change of heart just like that? She turned around and got together with another man. ¡°Your Fourth Uncle¡¯s girlfriend?¡± When Jun Shiyan heard her mention Jiang Zhe, he became a little interested too. The Fourth Master of the Jiang family had always been a very clean person[2]. No matter what occasion he attended, he was the only one without a female companion. ¡°Not really. She likes my Fourth Uncle and has been wooing him for more than ten years.¡± Ling Sheng sent the photo over and said seriously, ¡°I personally think very highly of the two of them. My Fourth Uncle has been single for a long time and has no experience. He hasn¡¯t been enlightened yet. He needs some stimulation.¡± When Jun Shiyan heard her say the word ¡®stimulation¡¯¡ªshe even emphasized it, he raised his eyebrows slightly, and his eyes were blazing. ¡°I need stimulation too.¡± Ling Sheng almost choked. Yes, you need stimulation. You need stimulation the most. Jun Shiyan watched as the young lady¡¯s face instantly flushed red. He continued unhurriedly, ¡°I think the stimulation you gave me today was very good.¡± Ling Sheng felt that she was quite thick-skinned. Upon hearing him talk about this topic without blushing or panting, she met his eyes challengingly and bit out, ¡°Just you wait. I¡¯ll make you very excited[3]! I¡¯m just afraid that your body won¡¯t be able to take it!¡± Jun Shiyan let out a low laugh. The expression in his eyes became increasingly pleased with a hint of teasing. His thin lips moved slightly. ¡°Anytime.¡± Xiaoqi looked at them in confusion. What were they talking about? An Yan was already feeling embarrassed. Hey, why have the two of you even started flirting while talking? You¡¯re moving a little fast. Don¡¯t forget that Xiaoqi is still here! [1] Likening someone to a blooming iron tree is saying that this is very rare. [2] This cleanliness refers to a person¡¯s love/sex life so he most likely stays away from women. [3] The Chinese term ´Ì¼¤ either refers to stimulation or excitement, so it¡¯s being used as a pun here. Chapter 943 - : There’s a Problem In the main Gu residence, when Jiang Zhe received the news, his eyes darkened abruptly, and his grip on his phone tightened. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Nangong Lengyu looked at him strangely. Why did his expression become so ? She had known him for so long, it was rare to see him with such an expression. Something must have happened. Just as Jiang Zhe said that it was nothing¡­ Ling Sheng called. ¡°Fourth Uncle, it¡¯s bad! I saw Tang Yu being taken away by a man. Third Master said that her expression looks suspicious. She may have been drugged! I already chased after her, but I lost her!¡± ¡°Where?¡± Jiang Zhe¡¯s voice was tense as he held his breath. His eyes were anxious, and the sounds coming from the phone were very noisy. He didn¡¯t hear the last part clearly and he became anxious. He growled, ¡°I asked you where you were!¡± ¡°At the mall on Sanyuan Road. Third Master has already gotten someone to investigate. Don¡¯t worry, Fourth Uncle! She¡¯ll definitely be fine.¡± Ling Sheng looked around and could no longer see Tang Yu¡¯s silhouette. When Third Master looked at the photo, he said that Tang Yu¡¯s mental state seemed off. She didn¡¯t dare to waste time and hurriedly got out of the car to chase after her. But she was too far away and couldn¡¯t catch up at all. She watched as Tang Yu disappeared with the man in front of her eyes. ¡°Got it.¡± After Jiang Zhe hung up, he got up nervously and walked out. Nangong Lengyu chased him to the door with his jacket. ¡°Take the jacket.¡± Who was it? She saw that it was Sheng Sheng¡¯s call, but what had she said to him? Who had gotten into trouble? He had been so nervous that he had lost his composure. ¡°Sheng Sheng said that something happened to Tang Yu. I¡¯m going to find her.¡± Jiang Zhe¡¯s voice was very low as he looked at her and reminded softly, ¡°Take care of the person inside.¡± He knew that when he had made the last trip in to see Second Brother, she had followed him. She must have seen him. She had also seen Second Brother before. There was no one at home, so he could only let her keep an eye. ¡°I got it.¡± Just as Nangong Lengyu finished speaking, she saw him run off in a panic. He had completely lost his usual calmness. He was no longer that person in her impression, who could always stay calm and rational no matter what happened. Perhaps he didn¡¯t even know that his heart was in turmoil because he had fallen in love. His feelings for that girl called Tang Yu had long been deeply rooted in his heart. Wen Ruoshui saw her return. ¡°That Tang Yu? From how he looks, he doesn¡¯t treat her only as his niece!¡± ¡°He probably doesn¡¯t even know when he fell so deeply in love!¡± When Nangong Lengyu glanced outside again, the car had already disappeared with a rumble. ¡°How did Sheng Sheng bump into her?¡± Wen Ruoshui sighed and said ruefully, ¡°Fourth Son is, but aren¡¯t you the same? While you can cherish it, cherish it. Don¡¯t be like me. Only at the end will you realize how precious everything was at the time.¡± She didn¡¯t specify who she was talking about either. How could there be so much animosity? If there was no love, there would be no hatred. Nangong Lengyu had mentioned Sixth Brother many times today, and it was quite thought-provoking. Ling Sheng got anxious. The more she looked at the photo, the more she felt that something was amiss. When she got closer, she realized that Tang Yu¡¯s gaze was fleeting. If Third Master had not discovered it in time, the situation would have been dreadful. ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten someone to look for her. Don¡¯t worry. As long as she¡¯s still in the capital, we¡¯ll definitely find her.¡± Jun Shiyan tightened the scarf around her and half-carried her to the car. ¡°Go wait in the car.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes reddened in anxiety. ¡°Third Master, what should we do if something really happens? How should I explain it to Fourth Uncle?¡± Jun Shiyan looked at her. ¡°Why is it your responsibility? If he can¡¯t even protect his own woman, what does she need him for?¡± Ling Sheng knew what he meant, but Tang Yu and Fourth Uncle had yet to confirm their relationship. ¡°Third Master, you have to find her.¡± ¡°Third Master, we found her.¡± An Yan came forward and turned on his laptop. ¡°Yu Zheng just sent the information that they entered the Four Seasons Hotel. The room number is 1028. Should our people enter and save her now?¡± Jun Shiyan looked at Ling Sheng, asking for her opinion. Ling Sheng looked at An Yan. ¡°Do you know how long my Fourth Uncle will take before he gets here?¡± An Yan shook his head. ¡°No.¡± The young master of the Rong family was in charge of the PRC Ministry of State Security. If Yu Zheng dared to inquire about the whereabouts of the Jiang family¡¯s Fourth Master, he would be invited to tea in the next second. Ling Sheng asked the other side to keep an eye on Tang Yu first. If it wasn¡¯t possible, they were to rush in to save her. As she was taking her phone out to call Jiang Zhe, she saw the cars begin to move on the opposite crowded street. When she looked back again, the road had been cleared. Jun Shiyan looked at the road condition on the other side and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s not too late to wait for your Fourth Uncle to save her personally.¡± He knew that the young lady was trying to buy time for her Fourth Uncle to save the damsel in distress so that he could personally go and save her. The Fourth Master of the Jiang family was famous for being low-profile among these few guys. Since he would actually clear the road to come to save her, it was enough to show that he really cared about the girl. It didn¡¯t take long before they saw a speeding car speeding over stop by the roadside. After the handsome man got out of the car, he ran straight to the Four Seasons Hotel on the opposite side, attracting a lot of attention along the way. After calling out Fourth Uncle¡¯s name, Ling Sheng wanted to chase after him, but she was stopped by Jun Shiyan. He looked at her and reminded, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to create an opportunity for your Fourth Uncle? Leave the other stuff to him. We¡¯re supposed to pick up your father.¡± Ling Sheng had originally planned to do so, but she got excited for a moment when she saw Fourth Uncle. She nodded. ¡°Then should we wait for them to come out to ask?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid your fourth uncle doesn¡¯t have time for us to show our concern to her.¡± Jun Shiyan looked at the hotel on the opposite side and pulled at the young lady. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Ling Sheng looked at him like he was a pervert and pinched his hand. She said hatefully, ¡°What are you thinking? My Fourth Uncle won¡¯t do that!¡± Jun Shiyan coughed softly. ¡°Your fourth uncle is a man.¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°If I were Tang Yu and you were my fourth uncle, would you?¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re not. Don¡¯t say such things.¡± Jun Shiyan frowned slightly and looked at her seriously. ¡°I¡¯m not your Fourth Uncle, and I won¡¯t let bad people get the opportunity to take advantage of you.¡± Looking at the man¡¯s serious and handsome face, Ling Sheng¡¯s heart warmed. Satisfied, she pulled him forward. ¡°Fourth Uncle isn¡¯t that kind of person either. Do you dare to take up a bet?¡± Jun Shiyan asked, ¡°What do you want to bet on?¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°The loser warms the bed!¡± Jun Shiyan laughed out loud. Afraid that she would regret it after regaining her senses, he immediately replied, ¡°Okay!¡± After taking two steps, Ling Sheng suddenly realized the problem. She looked at the secretly delighted man and chased after him. ¡°No! I misspoke! Let¡¯s bet on something else!¡± She was starting to suspect that she was intellectually challenged. The loser warms the bed. It seemed like she would be the one at a greater disadvantage no matter who lost or won! Seeing the young lady catch up, Jun Shiyan ran two steps forward and turned around to look at her with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to renege on it! The one who goes back on their words is a doggy!¡± Ling Sheng barked, ¡°Woof, woof!¡± Chapter 944 - Never Got Tired of It The lights by the roadside were a little dim, and the young lady happened to be standing under the street lights. Her black eyes were shining like stars, and her face was flushed red. She was so cute that it was against the rules. For a moment, Jun Shiyan only felt his heart beating very fast. He looked at her and said hoarsely, ¡°Come here.¡± Ling Sheng ran over in small steps and held the man¡¯s arm while swaying and acting cute. Her voice was sweet and charming. ¡°Okay? It didn¡¯t count just now, okay? ¡± The young lady rarely behaved like a spoiled child toward him. When she acted coquettishly, it only made his heart melt into a mess. The corners of his lips curled up slightly as he shook his head. ¡°Not okay.¡± Ling Sheng puffed up her cheeks, and her long eyelashes trembled slightly, making her eyes look even darker and more dazzling. She ran to the front to stop the man in his tracks. ¡°Then what do I have to do to make you agree? Why don¡¯t I put on a talent show for you?¡± Jun Shiyan smiled slightly, sincerely wanting to tease her. ¡°In that case, let me see what talent you have.¡± Ling Sheng thought for a moment. She did not know where the words came from in her head. But before she realized, she blurted out a tune, ¡°Little rabbit. Open your legs¡­¡± After saying this, she realized that it was wrong. Her face instantly flushed red, and she turned around to run to the car. Oh no, has she gone crazy? Did her brain spasm? Just as An Yan was about to open the car door, he saw Ling Sheng dash toward him. She pushed him away and got into the car like a gust of wind. Then she ran to the innermost seat window and buried her head. Jun Shiyan¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed. The image of the young lady wearing a little bunny¡¯s clothes actually appeared in his mind. The image was so clear that it was like a movie playing on film. His blood surged in an instant, and he felt his mouth go dry momentarily. D*mn it! Has he gone crazy? Why would he think of such a dirty thing?! He even thought about it so¡­ so explicitly! Xiaoqi had opened the window and was looking out at that moment. He looked at Ling Sheng seriously and corrected her. ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s ¡®Little Bunny, be Good. Open the door¡¯, not your legs¡­¡± ¡°You, shut it!¡± Ling Sheng was already so embarrassed she was going to die. Yet her son had suddenly come to teach her how to sing the song too! How could she not know?! But just now, those lyrics leaped out of her mouth on their own. It wasn¡¯t what she wanted to say. She just wanted to sing a very proper little bunny, be good! Xiaoqi frowned strangely. He was stunned by his mother¡¯s roar. When he saw Jun Shiyan get into the car, he asked softly, ¡°Dad, is Mommy angry?¡± Jun Shiyan also lowered his voice and whispered to him, ¡°Mommy isn¡¯t angry at Xiaoqi. She¡¯s angry at Dad.¡± Xiaoqi asked, ¡°Then why is Mommy angry with Dad?¡± Jun Shiyan smiled and instructed Xiaoqi, ¡°Go and help Dad pass on a message. Tell her that the bet just now doesn¡¯t count anymore.¡± His young lady was like this every time. After flirting with him, before he had even done anything, she became extremely shy on her own. She still wanted to flirt with him every time and never got tired of it. Ling Sheng buried her head in the car seat. She was too ashamed to face anyone. She had also heard the conversation on the other side. When her son crawled to her side to pass the message, she pulled him back and whispered, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to tell others about it. Do you hear me?¡± Xiaoqi nodded obediently. ¡°Mommy, I know. I definitely won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± Mommy sang the wrong lyrics and must have felt embarrassed. Actually, he won¡¯t laugh at Mommy. Hearing the man¡¯s soft, low voice beside her, Ling Sheng glared at him fiercely and gritted her teeth. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to say it either!¡± An Yan was on the phone just now and didn¡¯t hear what they had said. But just as he turned around, he was glared at by Jun Shiyan and warned, ¡°Did you hear that? You¡¯re not allowed to say anything either!¡± An Yan agreed, but his mind was full of question marks. What did they say? If it¡¯s a children¡¯s song, so be it. Why can¡¯t they say it aloud? Strange. Ling Sheng calmed down, and she felt that it was actually nothing much either. Their engagement date had already been set, so what was wrong with cracking dirty jokes and singing dirty songs? She suddenly recalled Ji Xing¡¯s words. Bedroom, living room, kitchen, balcony, the wilderness¡­ Her face suddenly started burning again. She suddenly smacked her head hard, but realized that it didn¡¯t hurt at all. She tilted her head and realized that the man had sat beside her without her noticing some time ago. His large hand was protecting her head, blocking her attack. ¡°Sit over there.¡± Jun Shiyan let out a low laugh and lowered his eyes slightly to look at the young lady. He whispered, ¡°Sing to me when it¡¯s just the two of us.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the wager is off?¡± Ling Sheng frowned and said angrily. Jun Shiyan said, ¡°You haven¡¯t finished performing in exchange for the bet, right? Continue next time.¡± Ling Sheng hesitated for a moment. When she turned her head slightly, she could see the man beside her. The temperature in the car was high, and he had already taken off his jacket, leaving only a white shirt. The collar of his shirt was slightly open, revealing his faintly discernible, exquisite collarbone. Further up was his slender neck and sexy Adam¡¯s apple. It made her mouth feel a little dry, so she hurriedly looked away. She was sure that those lyrics had definitely come out of nowhere. Could it be that Ji Xing was right? The two of them had often fooled around in the past? Seeing the young lady staring at him, Jun Shiyan moved his slender fingers up and casually unbuttoned another button. His lips curled into a delighted smile. Ling Sheng could not help but swallow and lick her lips. That¡¯s enough! That¡¯s enough, ah! You¡¯re seducing me, I tell you! You¡¯re breaking the rules! Xiaoqi frowned slightly. He felt that his dad and mommy were being very strange. He looked at Jun Shiyan. ¡°Dad, are you feeling hot?¡± ¡°Mhm, is Xiaoqi hot?¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s voice was low and pleasant as he looked at Xiaoqi. ¡°Take off your coat, then!¡± Xiaoqi asked, ¡°Is it hot? Xiaoqi isn¡¯t hot at all.¡± Because of Tang Yu, it was already an hour later when Ling Sheng and Jun Shiyan arrived home to pick him up. Huo Ci didn¡¯t have a good expression when they met. When he saw them coming, he sneered coldly. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to come and pick me up, just say no. I¡¯ve already eaten! I¡¯m not going anymore!¡± With that, he slammed the door shut. While in Jun Shiyan¡¯s arms, Xiaoqi looked at him in a daze. ¡°Dad, Grandpa is angry.¡± Ling Sheng hurriedly knocked on the door and explained, ¡°Dad, we didn¡¯t mean to be late. There was a traffic jam on the way, and we even bumped into Tang Yu getting into trouble.so we had to help search for her until now.¡± She just knew her father would be angry. As expected. Huo Ci was standing right at the door. When he heard her explanation through the door, he frowned and didn¡¯t say anything. He looked at the dishes that had long gone cold on the table, his eyes burning. F*ck, looking for someone? Didn¡¯t she know how to tell him in advance when she was looking for someone? If he had to say it, it was definitely an excuse! That stinky brat and scumbag Third Old Jun didn¡¯t want to come at all! The more he thought about it, the more upset he felt. God knows how he had gotten through the past hour! He had wanted to call them to ask where they were and if they were still coming, but he just couldn¡¯t bring himself to do so either. Chapter 945 - The Pain of an Attack Even if there was a traffic jam, it would take half an hour to get from the Gu residence to this place. After waiting for half an hour, he got angry and ordered takeout. But after ordering the takeout, he couldn¡¯t eat it either. He threw it on the table and waited until the food had turned cold without eating a bite. He made up his mind that even if she came, he wouldn¡¯t go anymore. It wasn¡¯t a good place either. Jun Shiyan said, ¡°Father-in-law, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault. I forgot to tell you that Second Brother cooked at home. Will you go over and taste it?¡± Upon hearing this, Huo Ci opened the door right away and glared at him. ¡°Is he crazy? With his body like that, he still cooked? What¡¯s wrong with you people? Don¡¯t you know how to stop him?¡± Jun Shiyan smiled humbly. ¡°You know Second Brother¡¯s disposition. How can we stop him? Hence, why we¡¯re asking you to go over and help stop him, right?¡± Ling Sheng could clearly see the change in her father¡¯s expression again. In the end, he turned around and grabbed a coat. Huo Ci looked at them and shouted, ¡°What are you waiting for?! Let¡¯s go!¡± Ling Sheng secretly gave Jun Shiyan a thumbs up. Awesome. He managed to settle her father with just a few words. Impressive! Xiaoqi followed behind Huo Ci eagerly. ¡°Grandpa, wait for Xiaoqi.¡± Huo Ci looked at the little fellow. When he thought about how he had missed him at the kindergarten, he felt unhappy. He lectured him with a cold face. ¡°Who told you to leave with someone else?¡± Xiaoqi thought about it seriously. ¡°It¡¯s not ¡®someone else¡¯. It¡¯s Grandma!¡± Huo Ci said, ¡°You can¡¯t leave with Grandma either. Weren¡¯t you in school? Can you skip class at will? If you can¡¯t keep up with the curriculum, can she take responsibility? Won¡¯t I have to tutor you in the end?¡± Standing at the side, Ling Sheng sneaked peeks at Jun Shiyan and touched his hand secretly. Then, she saw her father¡¯s eyes flash over like radar. It was extremely dangerous. She hurriedly corrected her expression, straightened her body, and smiled at him. ¡°Father.¡± Huo Ci glanced at the two of them coldly. Do you think I¡¯m blind? How dare you play tricks in front of me? Look at how capable you are! Ling Sheng and Jun Shiyan went to pick up Huo Ci while Jiang Zhe went to find Tang Yu. Only Wen Ruoshui, Nangong Lengyu, and Yan Yuanfei, who was hiding away, were left in the Gu residence. After being entrusted with the task, Nangong Lengyu was afraid that something would happen to the person in the study if his illness relapsed, so she had already made excuses to go in several times. When she pushed the door open and entered again, she saw the man lying on the ground in pain. His wheelchair had rolled far away, and his body kept twitching. ¡°Second Brother!¡± Nangong Lengyu was so alarmed that her face turned deathly pale in an instant. After locking the door, she ran nervously to his side. Seeing the man¡¯s pained expression, she got anxious. ¡°Second Brother, Second Brother, can you hear me? Second Brother?¡± The man lying on the ground was curled up. In the wheelchair, she couldn¡¯t tell how weak his body was. But when he curled up and convulsed, it was shocking to watch. ¡°Second Brother, Second Brother!¡± Nangong Lengyu didn¡¯t dare to raise her voice, afraid that the person outside would hear her. But his hearing wasn¡¯t good either, and the pain seemed to have caused him to lose all awareness. She could only lean closer and call out, ¡°Second Brother, what should I do? Tell me, what should I do?¡± Fourth Brother Jiang had left in a hurry and only asked her to look after him, but he didn¡¯t tell her what she should do if his illness acted up. When she got closer, she saw that the man¡¯s mouth was bleeding. He had bitten his lips to resist the urge to make a sound. The blood flowed down his chin and onto his clothes. Finally, he heard her voice and squeezed out a few words weakly and painfully. ¡°Slowly, I¡¯ll slowly¡­ be fine¡­ Don¡¯t¡­ worry.¡± ¡°Second Brother¡­¡± Nangong Lengyu held the man¡¯s ice-cold hand. He was so thin that it seemed like only skin and bones were left. For a moment, her heart ached uncontrollably, and tears suddenly fell. Outside, Wen Ruoshui saw that she hadn¡¯t returned for a long time. She walked to the study door and pushed it. It was actually locked. She knocked on the door. ¡°Yu¡¯er, what are you doing?¡± Yan Yuanfei even swallowed the last painful moan into his stomach. He only felt a salty and bitter taste in his throat. When he heard her voice, the light in his eyes shattered. He didn¡¯t know where he got the strength from, but he suddenly pushed Nangong Lengyu away and let her leave. In the current situation, Nangong Lengyu¡¯s eyes were red. How could she go out? How could she listen to him? What if something happened to him? ¡°Yu¡¯er? Are you there?¡± Wen Ruoshui clearly saw that she had headed in this direction. It was this study. She knocked again. ¡°Yu¡¯er?¡± Nangong Lengyu didn¡¯t make a sound. She had locked the door so she couldn¡¯t enter or discover them. She just looked at the man in front of her worriedly. At a certain moment, she felt that she understood the way he had handled this. Even she felt so pained when she saw his current situation in front of her. What would happen if Shui Shui saw it? The study was very quiet. Wen Ruoshui wanted to knock on the door again, but before her hand could touch the door, it suddenly stiffened. Even her face instantly turned as pale as paper. After pausing for a moment, she lifted her foot and left, but her footsteps were a little unsteady. When she reached the bathroom, she finally closed the door and leaned against the cold wall. She looked up at the ceiling, and her tears kept falling uncontrollably like pearls that had snapped from its string. Sometimes, human senses were really strange, especially a woman¡¯s sixth sense. It couldn¡¯t be described with words or explained in metaphysics. She knew that it was him. When Ling Sheng and Huo Ci entered, they realized that there was no one else. Ling Sheng ran in nervously. Something must have happened to Second Uncle. She called out, ¡°Mom, Auntie Wen, are you here?¡± When Nangong Lengyu heard Ling Sheng¡¯s voice, she abruptly heaved a sigh of relief. Looking at the man still convulsing on the ground, she hurriedly stood up and walked out, only to bump into Wen Ruoshui, who was coming over from the other side. Wen Ruoshui had already returned to normal. She looked at her and asked, ¡°Were you in the study? Why didn¡¯t anyone answer when I knocked on the door?¡± She knew that none of them wanted her to know. Everyone was hiding it from her, so why should she cause trouble for them? As long as she knew that he was still alive, she was already satisfied. She had had countless dreams before. In her dreams, he hadn¡¯t died, only faked his death to deceive everyone. When she woke up, she had also thought countless times that if that was really the case, she would hate him to death and never forgive him. But when she truly saw that he was still alive, her wish became so petty and low. He didn¡¯t want her to know, so she wouldn¡¯t know. It was fine as long as he was alive. No matter what, it was fine as long as she knew that he was still in this world. ¡°I was on the phone, so I didn¡¯t hear anything,¡± Nangong Lengyu explained calmly and secretly gave Huo Ci and the others a look. Huo Ci looked at Jun Shiyan with a cold face. ¡°Follow me!¡± Jun Shiyan followed him. Wen Ruoshui frowned. ¡°What is Sixth Brother doing? Is he going to establish his might as soon as he arrives?¡± Nangong Lengyu scoffed and pulled Wen Ruoshui to the living room. ¡°Ignore him.¡± Ling Sheng had also guessed that something must have happened to Second Uncle. She smiled too and went up to them. ¡°Auntie Wen, it¡¯s all right. My father just wants to have a random chat with him.¡± Chapter 946 - I Can Do It, I Can! When Wen Ruoshui came over, the dining table was full of vegetables. A few of the dishes were personally cooked by Yan Yuanfei. Everyone knew that he had made that dish, so they all persuaded Wen Ruoshui to eat it. Even Ling Sheng kept putting food into her bowl and said with a smile, ¡°This is made of black truffle. Doesn¡¯t it taste very fresh?¡± ¡°Sheng Sheng, did you cook these dishes?¡± Wen Ruoshui looked at the bowl full of vegetables and asked her. Ling Sheng was shameless. She hummed in agreement; she couldn¡¯t say that Second Uncle had cooked it. ¡°Auntie Wen, if you like it, I¡¯ll make it for you often in the future.¡± Wen Ruoshui looked at the others present and said with a smile, ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys taste anything special about these few dishes?¡± ¡°What¡¯s so special about them?¡± Jun Shiyan replied when he saw that no one else was talking. Wen Ruoshui smiled. ¡°It smells like Second Brother.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she saw that everyone present had different expressions. She was increasingly certain of her guess deep within. It¡¯s him. It must be him. On New Year¡¯s Eve, she had been accompanying the Yan family¡¯s auntie and grandmother to watch the Spring Festival Gala. She kept feeling that someone was staring at them, but when she looked over, there was nothing. Old Fifth had also gone over that day. He said that he was accompanying them to watch the Spring Festival Gala, but God knows that he wasn¡¯t that sensitive? He was even accompanying them to watch the Spring Festival Gala?! She felt suspicious. When Old Fifth left, she said that she wouldn¡¯t send him off, but she secretly followed him, afraid that she would be discovered so she stayed far away. When she went over, she only had time to see the back of a man in a wheelchair. When it flashed past, how could she not recognize the man who was so familiar that he had long been carved into her bones! ¡°Really?¡± Ling Sheng was very happy and extremely proud. ¡°It seems like I¡¯ve inherited Second Uncle¡¯s teachings!¡± Huo Ci glared at her. Look at how happy she is. But why did Second Sister-in-law suddenly mention Second Brother? Jun Shiyan frowned slightly, suspicion growing in his heart. Did she already discover something? No way. Why don¡¯t I feel any sense of familiarity when I eat Second Brother¡¯s food? Nangong Lengyu knew that a woman¡¯s sixth sense had no logic to speak of. She could just discover and know it. It seemed like she would have to talk to Second Brother in the future and tell him not to approach her anymore. He shouldn¡¯t even watch from afar anymore. She would discover it. Ling Sheng had not expected that a proper Valentine¡¯s Day, where she had initially planned to spend some alone time with Third Master. Then, she would sacrifice herself to see if she could awaken the slightest bit of his lost memories. But who would have thought that their alone time would turn into a family gathering? Halfway through the meal, Rong Yin came over with his wife and children too. Jiang Zhe also brought Tang Yu over after settling the matter over there. If Lu Yubai was in China, he would have definitely come too. After Valentine¡¯s Day, Ling Sheng was locked up at home again like a canary. Not only was she locked up at home to nurse her pregnancy, but she also had to eat various tonics every day. The night before the Lantern Festival. ¡°Dad, me! me!¡± Ling Sheng raised her hand and looked at Huo Ci with sparkling eyes. She had finally found an opportunity and was very enthusiastic. She hovered in front of him in an attempt to attract his attention and pointed at herself as she strongly recommended herself. ¡°Don¡¯t choose anymore! I¡¯m the one. Me! I can do it. I can!¡± Huo Ci rolled his eyes at her, and his gaze landed on her stomach. ¡°Take good care of your baby.¡± Ling Sheng was about to die. She pretended to sob. ¡°The doctor said it¡¯s already stable. I¡¯m not a porcelain doll either. I want to go. Look at the company. Other than me, no one else has a slot. It¡¯s all full. It¡¯s just me!¡± Huo Ci was asking in the group chat. When he saw her hovering around like a ghost in front of him, he got annoyed and bellowed, ¡°Get lost!¡± Ling Sheng squatted beside him, supporting her chin with her hands as she looked at her father anxiously. What was meant by ¡®one misstep leads to sorrow for a thousand years¡¯? She was the example. If the heavens gave her another chance, she would never do that again no matter what. The director of Beijing Television Station¡¯s Lantern Festival Gala had called her father and said that a singer attending the event had gotten into a car accident. He wanted to borrow someone from him at the last minute to fill in the vacancy. Her father was looking for someone, but the company¡¯s artistes¡¯ schedules were all full, and they couldn¡¯t decline any one of the jobs. She was the only idle person squatting at the side, begging for opportunities and resources, yet her father still was unwilling to acknowledge her. After searching for a long time, Huo Ci still couldn¡¯t find a suitable candidate. The company¡¯s artistes had all kinds of schedules that day, and they couldn¡¯t be pushed away. He contacted a few managers whom he had good relationships with, but the artistes under them didn¡¯t have time to attend either. Even if he looked for more popular celebrities, like someone at Sheng Xichen¡¯s level, Beijing Television Station would have to have enough influence too. Besides, he only owed them a tiny favor. At most, he would throw the stinky brat in his house to them to keep up with appearances. ¡°Dad, Dad!¡± Ling Sheng ran over to massage his shoulders and was extremely solicitous. ¡°Me! Look at me. I can do it. My last-minute adaptability is super strong. I can sing any song!¡± Huo Ci asked, ¡°Did the doctor really say that it¡¯s stable?¡± Ling Sheng nodded vigorously, her eyes brimming with tears of excitement. ¡°Thank you, Dad! I¡¯ll definitely perform well!¡± Huo Ci frowned. ¡°Did I say you could go?¡± It wasn¡¯t easy for Ling Sheng to get a chance, and she was so touched that her tears fell. Of course, she had to fight for her right. Otherwise, she would really get bored being shut at home, and grow mold. ¡°Dad, if you¡¯re worried, I¡¯ll get Mom to come with me tomorrow. She can just watch me from below the stage, okay? It¡¯ll take at most four minutes to go on stage with just one song. What could happen?¡± Huo Ci thought for a moment. ¡°Call her. We¡¯ll have a rehearsal in the morning, one in the afternoon, and the live broadcast is at night.¡± Ling Sheng jumped straight up excitedly. After thanking him, she hurriedly called her mother. At night, Nangong Lengyu came over and accompanied her to the rehearsal the next day. She carefully protected her like a treasure. The dress that was originally reserved for a gown. Before going on stage, Nangong Lengyu placed a heat pack on Ling Sheng¡¯s stomach, legs, and arms. The temperature indoors was very low, so she was afraid that she would catch a cold. When Si Chengluo passed by, he happened to see her. But he walked straight past without looking at her and didn¡¯t even greet her. She refused to act in School Bully, and the reason the studio gave him was that her life was threatened by his fans. Song Yiyan gave the same reason. The studio said that this excuse was also for his own good. It helped him draw fans due to pity and increase the current fans¡¯ loyalty. At the same time, it also warned those self-righteous and crazy fans to behave themselves and not cause trouble. Ever since then, the fans¡¯ behavior improved a lot. They also started writing reflections and reflecting on themselves, apologizing to those female celebrities who had been scolded in the past. But he wouldn¡¯t accept it. He definitely wouldn¡¯t accept it. He waited for her to explain it to him, but he hadn¡¯t seen her again since that day. He didn¡¯t expect that he would have absolutely no place in her heart at all. He was so worthless that even calling him to tell him was just his own wishful thinking! As Si Chengluo¡¯s manager, Chen Nan had accompanied him here because he knew that Ling Sheng had also come to the Lantern Festival Gala. He was afraid that he would do something extreme again. When he saw that he did not stop when he passed by Ling Sheng¡¯s lounge, he finally felt relieved. This ancestor¡¯s career is currently on the rise, so he can¡¯t fall in love. Even if the partner he dates is the daughter of Big Boss and the movie queen, no can do! He hasn¡¯t transitioned yet, so he¡¯s still an idol. Fans and popularity are the objective for an idol! Chen Nan was replying to messages while sitting on the sofa. Suddenly, he saw Si Chengluo stand up and rush right out like a lunatic. He grabbed a staff member and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Ling Sheng?¡± Chapter 947 - Stage Malfunction The staff member was shocked and stuttered, ¡°He went on stage. He just got on stage.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he was thrown directly against the wall. When he looked up again, he saw the young man running away in a panic. On this side, Chen Nan was scared out of his wits. He tried his best to chase after him but could not catch up. When he reached the backstage area, he saw Si Chengluo dash through directly, ignoring the obstruction of the staff members on the scene too. Nangong Lengyu was waiting for Ling Sheng backstage with a down jacket. She was waiting for her to get off the stage so that she could put it on her immediately. When she saw Si Chengluo break through, she frowned strangely and even called out to him. Chen Nan shouted at the top of his lungs as he ran, ¡°Stop him! Stop him!¡± He¡¯s gone crazy! Ling Sheng was on stage right now! Was he going to run onto the stage to find her? He mustn¡¯t create a disturbance again at this juncture! Ling Sheng was wearing a starry dress. Under the light of the stage, she looked like a little princess, sitting on the moon and slowly descending from a high place. A heavenly-like voice flowed from her lips, causing waves of screams from the audience. As she looked at the audience below the stage, she was extremely excited. Her heart was jumping with joy. She could finally work. Standing under the spotlight was where she belonged! The majority of the audience below the stage had come to cheer for their own celebrity. Among them, Si Chengluo had the most fans and they were the craziest. The seats they had bought were in patches to facilitate support. The orange color was everywhere, and the fluorescent colors were especially eye-catching. Ling Sheng had been involved in a scandal with Si Chengluo before, and she had even been hated by the Fairies[1] because she had resigned from acting in the drama ¡®School Bully¡¯. At this moment, when they saw the ethereal, fairy-like beauty on the stage, they felt righteously indignant. As his wifey fans, they loved to make blind conjectures. Why had this little b*tch Ling Sheng so coincidentally appeared on the stage of the Lantern Festival Gala? She must have come for their Luo Luo! She was a scheming b*tch and a white lotus! She had resigned from ¡®School Bully¡¯ and had even framed them Fairies, saying that the Fairies had threatened her life and safety. Bullsh*t! She had put on a good, pitiful show and pushed everything on them as his fans! When Si Chengluo¡¯s figure suddenly appeared on the stage, his fans, the Little Fairies saw him immediately. Their eyes widened in disbelief as they saw the handsome young man, who had just been a silhouette behind the scenes, rush toward Ling Sheng. Ling Sheng was immersed in her performance and could not react in time. She was pushed forcefully and staggered two steps forward. She was wearing high heels, so it was not easy for her to maintain her balance in the first place. The moment she fell forward, she let out a low scream. Just as she was about to fall to the ground, she was pulled into someone¡¯s embrace. The next moment¡­ There was a loud bang. Then, she heard the young man call out anxiously, ¡°Big Sister, it¡¯s all right.¡± Ling Sheng turned around and met the young man¡¯s deep, dark, and worried eyes which still carried a lingering fear. Her ears rang, and broken images flashed past quickly. She felt a splitting headache instantly. There was a dark mass of crowd. A girl who had been suspended with iron chains. There was also a young man, who was covered in blood, rushing over like a wild beast. The moment the chain was chopped off, the young man who had caught the girl said the same thing. ¡°BigSister, it¡¯s alright.¡± Ling Sheng did not know what she had seen. She only knew that if she did not ask now, she did not know when the next time would be. She abandoned all her distracting thoughts and her eyes narrowed suddenly as she stared into his eyes unblinkingly. ¡°Who are you?¡± Nangong Lengyu had chased after him with Chen Nan. When she saw the scaffold smash down, her legs went weak after shouting a ¡®Sheng Sheng!¡¯. Her vision grew black as she fell to the ground. Chen Nan¡¯s eyes widened in shock as well. His heart skipped a beat. After saying ¡®be careful¡¯, he regained his senses and offered a helping hand to support Nangong Lengyu. Below the stage, the audience, directors, and crew members were already going crazy. They watched as a huge metal frame fell from the stage with an explosive bang and smashed directly behind the duo. The frame was too heavy, and the stage sank directly under the force. There was a big black hole. If Ling Sheng had not been shoved away, she would have been the one getting hit just now. The staff members at the scene did not know if they should be afraid or glad at this moment. Thankfully, it had not crushed anyone. If it had really smashed onto Ling Sheng, she would have been dead. The gala was live-streamed. It had happened so suddenly that the director had yet to react and the scene had yet to be cut off. Upon seeing the person on the television, Xiaoqi burst into loud tears. ¡°Mommy!¡± Su Xiyin¡¯s face turned deathly pale from sudden fright, and her tears fell. In a panic, she hugged Xiaoqi. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Mommy¡¯s fine.¡± Huo Ci¡¯s eyes reddened instantly as he looked at Ling Sheng in the screen with shock. His body was already so stiff that he could not move. Huo Xiao clutched his heart. Upon seeing that Ling Sheng had been saved by Si Chengluo, that she was fine, he reached his hand out shakily to take the medicine and put it in his mouth. Then, he leaned against the sofa and panted heavily. On the stage, Ling Sheng was still looking at Si Chengluo, waiting for his answer. Upon seeing that she wasn¡¯t speaking, Si Chengluo looked at her anxiously and asked, ¡°Are you okay, Ling Sheng? Are you all right? Where are you hurt?¡± He had just been take a short nap in the resting room. He dreamed that something had fallen from the stage and crushed her. Then, her flesh and blood became a blurry. After waking up in shock, he rushed over recklessly. He had been dreaming about what would happen in the future during this period of time. Strangely, it came true every single time. ¡°Thank you.¡± Ling Sheng shook her head. Si Chengluo was the one in front of her. She had missed him again. It had only been a moment. He called her Big Sister. The strong smell of blood filled her nose. When she looked up, she caught sight of Si Chengluo¡¯s left shoulder. His clothing had been torn, and there was a very, very long wound. Blood had already soaked his shirt. Nangong Lengyu was the first to rush over. She tried her best to calm herself down. When she asked about the smell of blood, she bellowed anxiously at the staff member rushing over. ¡°Ambulance! Quick, call the ambulance!¡± ¡°Does your stomach hurt? Do you feel unwell?¡± Ling Sheng watched her mother rush over and kneel down beside her with a pair of red eyes. Her body was trembling uncontrollably as she hugged her to comfort her. ¡°It¡¯s all right, it¡¯s all right. The ambulance will be here soon. It¡¯ll be here soon.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes stung, and tears nearly streamed down her face. She hurriedly reached out to wipe her tears. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine. My stomach doesn¡¯t hurt. I¡¯m not injured. It¡¯s Si Chengluo.¡± The live-stream was interrupted due to a sudden major incident on the stage. The audience was waiting to see the development of the situation, especially the Little Fairies of Si Chengluo. They had already been frightened out of their wits as they looked at the people on the stage with complicated emotions. Ling Sheng had sprained her ankle and scraped her knee. They were all small injuries; it wasn¡¯t a big deal. However, Si Chengluo¡¯s left shoulder had been grazed by the frame. There was a very long and deep wound that needed more than 20 stitches. It was right between his shoulder blades. The wound looked quite scary. [1] Si Chengluo¡¯s fans are named as ÏÉÅ®, which translates to ¡®Fairies¡¯. Chapter 948 - Seeking Justice At that moment, the relevant executives of the television station and the person-in-charge of the gala were waiting anxiously at the door. They were so worried that their heads were going bald. They were afraid that they would be implicated because of this matter and worried that they would lose their positions would not be guaranteed. Thankfully, nothing serious had happened to her. If something had really happened, based on Ling Sheng¡¯s status as Best Actor Huo and Best Actress Nangong¡¯s daughter, their television station would not have been able to bear the consequences. However, how had Si Chengluo known that an accident would happen on the stage? Why had he rushed up to save Ling Sheng? It was not that they liked conspiracy theories, but the situation was really unbelievable. Chen Nan quickly came out to explain. He said that when Si Chengluo was watching the live-stream backstage, he had discovered that the frame on the stage had loosened. He remembered that in the past, a senior singer from Country H had also been in a similar accident. He had been crushed and died on the spot. The news back then had also been dug out by the media. That incident had happened three years ago, not very long ago. Si Chengluo had been present as a backup dancer. One of the backup dancers with him had even been injured. As the saying goes, once bitten, twice shy. That was also why he became extremely worried when he saw the safety hazards on stage. He rushed out because he was afraid something bad would happen. ¡°Our Luo Luo is a warm-hearted child. Ling Sheng is also a senior sister in the same company. They have a pretty good relationship, so he got anxious. I hope you can forgive his impulsive action,¡± Chen Nan stated as he looked at them. Actually, Luo Luo hadn¡¯t been watching any live-stream. He had been busy with commercials for two days. After putting on makeup, he had fallen asleep on a chair. He had rushed out after shocking himself awake suddenly. As for what Luo Luo had asked him to say, when the stage malfunction three years ago was linked to the current situation, it was just a coincidence. The television station had not expected him to be so calm and reasonable. He did not throw a tantrum or scold anyone. They had thought of a countermeasure in an emergency meeting and had prepared a person to be the public¡¯s punching bag. They temporarily found a worker who had put the stage together, but didn¡¯t use him in the end either. After apologizing, he said that he would definitely give the public a satisfactory answer. Putting aside the fact that Chen Nan¡¯s reason had several degrees of credibility, they were the first ones to be held accountable when a mishap happened on stage, not to mention how the celebrity was. They had to take full responsibility. No one on the scene wanted to lose their jobs because of this incident. It would be best if they could keep the peace. After Chen Nan left, only Nangong Lengyu, Ling Sheng, and Si Chengluo were left in the lounge. Nangong Lengyu looked at Si Chengluo with a grave expression. ¡°Luo Luo, how did you know something would happen on the stage? Don¡¯t use what you said to Chen Nan to dismiss me. I don¡¯t believe it.¡± How could there be such a coincidence? His words could not withstand scrutiny. Who would take such a big risk to rush to the live-streaming stage for something that had not happened yet?! That stage was broadcasted live. It was a large-scale stage of an evening gala that could be seen by audiences from all over the country and the entire world. . What if nothing had happened? If he had barged in like so, it would also be a major stage accident. One could imagine the impact it would have on his future road to stardom. ¡°I dreamed it.¡± Si Chengluo did not dare lie to her. From the corner of his eye, he looked at Ling Sheng. ¡°I dreamed that the scaffolding on the stage fell and smashed her.¡± Nangong Lengyu¡¯s expression was a little complicated. She did not know how to express her current emotions. She only found it somewhat ridiculous. ¡°So you rushed up?¡± Si Chengluo nodded. ¡°The dream was very real. It was too real. I was scared. I lost my head back then and wasn¡¯t thinking of anything.¡± Nangong Lengyu was grateful that he had saved her daughter and she would make it up to him in the future. He would not lack resources. It would not even be a problem to make him a world superstar. In fact, she definitely would not be stingy with anything he wanted as long as she could give it to him. However, he could not lie to her. ¡°Luo Luo, tell me the truth.¡± Si Chengluo looked at her seriously. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± Nangong Lengyu felt frustrated by his words. ¡°You just had a dream and you rushed right up? Do you think I¡¯ll believe you? How do you want me to believe it? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ridiculous yourself?¡± Ling Sheng looked at her mother, raised her hand, and said earnestly and confidently, ¡°Mom, I believe him. I believe he won¡¯t lie.¡± Si Chengluo definitely wasn¡¯t lying. However, was this a prophetic dream? It had really happened. From the stage to the present, she had been in a bit of a trance. Only at this moment did she truly feel fear and lingering dread. If Si Chengluo had not rushed forward, she would be a pile of flesh and blood squashed under the scaffolding frame now. Just the thought of it terrified her. Si Chengluo had not expected her to speak up for him. His eyes lit up abruptly, and his heart filled with satisfaction and delight. He looked at her and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been telling the truth anyway.¡± Ling Sheng nodded and expressed her sincere, heartfelt gratitude again. ¡°I understand. Thank you!¡± Si Chengluo was very arrogant. His lips curled up very slightly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. I made the decision myself.¡± Nangong Lengyu looked at the duo. She knew that the duo had been involved in a scandal before, but she had not asked Sheng Sheng about it either. After all, Sheng Sheng liked Third Master Jun. She knew that. However, when she saw Si Chengluo¡¯s expression at this moment, why did she feel that he was interested in Sheng Sheng? Was he interested because he liked her? It was not particularly accurate. Anyway, there was an indescribable sense of harmony between the two of them. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Ling Sheng drawled in response. Upon seeing the little brother¡¯s secretly delighted expression, she thought, Is it really appropriate for you to be so tsundere, Little Brother? There was already an uproar on Weibo. Ever since it had been upgraded, the site didn¡¯t crash even during the self-disclosure of the Best Actor and Best Actress. This time, it hung. The number of visitors had exploded, and it had been blocked so no one could enter. With such a major accident happening on the stage, the television station¡¯s will to live was strong. They immediately apologized, posted a reflection article, and formed a team to investigate the truth. A moment later, they were scolded so harshly that they got on the trending topic. This concerned a human life. What was the d*mn point of apologizing? It was the same as saying that ¡®I didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡¯ after killing someone! Could this matter be f*cking let go? The people who attacked the Beijing Television Station¡¯s Weibo apology were mainly divided into four groups: Si Chengluo¡¯s Little Fairies, Ling Sheng¡¯s Little Peanuts, Nangong Lengyu¡¯s Cold Palace fans, and Huo Ci¡¯s Little Cis. Si Chengluo¡¯s fans were mainly distressed about their baby. Their baby was even injured! Anyway, no matter what the station said, they were not through with the Beijing Television Station! There were not many Peanuts from Ling Sheng¡¯s fan base who had come to the venue. The main reason was that she had not been on the original list made public. She was a substitute, so they had all watched through the live-stream. They were almost scared to death. If Si Chengluo had not suddenly appeared to save her, Ling Sheng definitely would not have escaped this calamity. Otherwise, they would not be lashing out at the culprit now but wailing at her funeral. Beijing Television Station could not escape this responsibility. The equipment inspection should have been done by them in the first place. Now that such a huge mistake had happened and someone had nearly died, they wanted to escape by apologizing without any sincerity? No way! The Cold Palace fans and Little Cis, the two heavyweights of fan clubs who disliked each other, had unanimously pointed their criticisms at the Beijing Television Station in an unprecedented move and posted a long article to seek justice, which was trending on the hot search. Humph, let¡¯s put our score aside for now. If something happened to Ling Sheng, our masters would have to send their daughter off before themselves, with tears streaming down their faces. Won¡¯t they go crazy?! No matter what, they had to seek justice for their daughter! Chapter 949 - Pummeled Violently No matter how small the fan groups were, there were Eight Immortals fans and fans of the program. They usually had a friendly relationship, but now, they were united against the outsiders too and had joined the crusade. Ling Sheng looked at Si Chengluo¡¯s wound and felt the pain. ¡°Is your schedule packed recently? I¡¯ll get my father to give you half a year off!¡± Si Chengluo looked at her. ¡°Half a year of leave? Are you going to take care of me?¡± Ling Sheng nearly choked on her own saliva. What has happened to this little brother recently? He kept saying shocking things. Thankfully, there were only the two of them in the lounge now. Otherwise, they would definitely have been misunderstood. She let out a low cough. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing much. Just reduce the intensity of your workload slightly.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a small injury. I won¡¯t die.¡± Si Chengluo did not care. When Ling Sheng heard this, the same words suddenly rang in her head. However, they only flashed past before disappearing suddenly. She had a strange, familiar feeling. She looked at him and asked, ¡°Si Chengluo, have you been acting strangely recently?¡± Si Chengluo looked at her weirdly. ¡°No, you¡¯re the strange one.¡± Ling Sheng asked, ¡°Why did you have that dream? How are you sure something will happen to me on stage?¡± Si Chengluo avoided her gaze and said in a low voice, ¡°Dreams are dreams. How would I know why?¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°Liar. Look into my eyes and tell me that you¡¯re not lying.¡± Si Chengluo said, ¡°Why should I look into your eyes? Is this how you treat your savior?¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°Little Brother, you¡¯ve become more talkative.¡± Si Chengluo let out a snort and resumed his cold demeanor. He did not speak anymore. Ever since he had beaten someone up last time, he had discovered a magical thing. The dreams he had were like a prophecy. He dreamed of things that would happen in real life. Otherwise, even if he was just dreaming, he would not have dared to rush onto the stage so surely, without hesitation. When Huo Ci came over, the people from the television station were so terrified that they were going to pee their pants. Upon seeing the cold, aggressive Best Actor, who looked like he was there to confront and punish them, they hurried forward to welcome him. ¡°Brother Ci, why are you here too? Your precious daughter is fine. It was just a small accident. Don¡¯t worry, our television station will definitely give you an explanation for this.¡± Trembling with trepidation, the station head wiped the cold sweat on his forehead carefully. If the great Best Actor Huo was only a Movie King in the entertainment circle, as the director of a television station, he would not have to beg for forgiveness so humbly. Even if Ling Sheng had met with an accident and hadn¡¯t been saved, a Best Actor could not do anything to their television station anyway. However, the man in front of him was not only a Movie King but also the Sixth Master of the Huo Family. He also had four powerful and influential brothers, each more impressive than the last. ¡°Brother Ci, calm down. We didn¡¯t expect such an accident to happen either. We will definitely find the person responsible for this. I have absolutely no complaints if you want to hit or punish me.¡± Director Shen Kaiyuan was full of regret at this moment. His brain must have spasmed for a short time! Why had he gone to Best Actor Huo to ask for a substitute?! Best Actor Huo was very generous and had given him enough face. He had actually sent his daughter over. If it had been someone else, he would not have been so panic-stricken either. Without saying anything, Huo Ci kicked the station head. He watched the man fall to the ground in pain with an austere expression in his eyes. The station head had not expected Huo Ci to dare to touch him. He was not someone without a temper either. After being the station head for so long and being older than Huo Ci, how could he tolerate being humiliated in public? ¡°Huo Ci, I respect you. Don¡¯t go too far!¡± ¡°Go too far?¡± Huo Ci let out a cold laugh and kicked him again. His whole body was filled with a frigid, bloody aura. ¡°How the h*ll did you do your job? This is the responsibility of your television station! That¡¯s my daughter! You should be glad that nothing happened to her. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you people pay with your lives!¡±he ¡°It was an accident, Brother Ci. This was just an accident. We didn¡¯t expect it either.¡± Upon seeing that the situation was bad, Shen Kaiyuan hurried over to stop him. He had only heard before that Best Actor Huo had a bad temper, but he had not expected him to hit him directly. The person who had been struck was the station head. He had not given him any face at all! ¡°Accident?¡± Huo Ci¡¯s emotions were already on the verge of collapse. Upon hearing that they still dared to shirk responsibility, he let out a cold laugh, grabbed his collar, and punched him. ¡°You people should f*cking stop finding excuses for me.¡± The remaining television station executives looked at one another, their eyes full of terror. They watched as the great Best Actor Huo punched and kicked the two people violently while cursing. No one dared to step forward and court death. They just didn¡¯t dare to stop him! Director Shen had just gone up to give an explanation and was beaten as well. The pampered station head and Shen Kaiyuan were being thrashed by Best Actor Huo like little chicks. It was a one-sided fight as they were pummeled violently. In the past, they had only heard that Best Actor Huo had a bad temper. When he was young, he had even been known as a young tyrant. They would often hear people say that Best Actor Huo had beaten up someone behind their backs again. However, the Huo Ci they saw had always been gentle, elegant, gentlemanly, and noble. Even when he was facing the most ordinary staff member, he was always polite. If the brutal and frightening man in front of them did not have the same face as Best Actor Huo, they really would not have believed that he was the real person! Chen Nan was still outside. When he saw Best Actor Huo beating people up without caring about his image, his eyes nearly fell to the ground. However, as he watched him beating them, he only felt extremely satisfied. This bunch of scumbags from the television station, especially these executives in front of him, were usually arrogant and high-handed due to their power and status. They were condescending and should have been taught a lesson a long time ago. When he had come out to speak, the various departments of the television station had tried to push the responsibility to one another and find all kinds of excuses to beat around the bush with him. They just lacked being taught a lesson. Big Boss Huo was awesome! That was the station head and the most influential director in the television station, yet they were pinned to the ground helplessly! Chen Nan wanted to cheer and applaud, but when he saw that the beating was quite severe, he was afraid that someone would die. He did not dare go forward to stop him himself either. He hurriedly turned around to call for help. When Ling Sheng heard that her father had come, she wanted to go out but was stopped by Nangong Lengyu, who told her to rest well and ignore everything. When Nangong Lengyu reached the entrance, she heard miserable screams. She turned her head and saw Huo Ci beating someone up. The two people on the ground were barely breathing. They were the station head and the chief director of the Lantern Festival Gala, Shen Kaiyuan! When the relevant executives of the television station saw Nangong Lengyu walk over, they looked at her pleadingly and surrounded her hurriedly. ¡°Teacher Nangong, please advise him to stop quickly. Someone is going to die!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! We don¡¯t know why, but Brother Ci assaulted them without saying anything.¡± ¡°Teacher Nangong, we know you two are worried as parents, but that was an accident! None of us expected that to happen either. Anyway, nothing happened to Ling Sheng as well, right?¡± Nangong Lengyu only gave them a cold look, her eyes full of mockery. Someone is going to die? Assaulted without saying anything? Accident? Nothing happened? According to them, as long as nothing happened, everything could be forgiven? Then, what if something happened? Who would return to her a healthy and lively daughter? Her daughter had nearly gotten into an accident on their television station¡¯s stage. Shouldn¡¯t they properly reflect on themselves and find the reason at this point in time? Instead, they were using rampant bureaucracy to deal with them here. It was not that she had not seen Huo Ci hit someone before, but this was the first time she had felt that he had hit them well. Yes, he was right to beat them. Thrash them hard! Even if they were beaten to death, they would not be able to appease the rage in her heart! If one weren¡¯t parents, they would never understand the feeling of being a parent. At that moment, she felt like the sky was going to collapse. If something had really happened to Sheng Sheng, she did not know what she would do next! Chapter 950 - A Check-up When the people from the television station saw that Nangong Lengyu did not try to advise him at all, just watching coldly from the sidelines, they thought to themselves, What kind of international Best Actress is this? She¡¯s so petty. Nothing happened to her daughter anyway, so does she have to press hard? In their opinion, she had only been supported to become the number one Chinese actress. The real person was merely mediocre. Someone tried to step forward and persuade her again. They spoke words of praise to get the Best Actress to stop Huo Ci. Otherwise, from Best Actor Huo¡¯s violent actions, someone would die. As soon as he took a step forward, he was so frightened by her cold, unfriendly aura that no one dared to approach her that he didn¡¯t dare to speak. Huo Ci received a call from Ling Sheng to report her safety immediately, but his heart was still blazing with fury. If he did not do anything, it would not be enough to quell the hot anger and anxiety in his heart. Coincidentally, these two inarticulate good-for-nothings had bumped into him. Shouldn¡¯t they have knelt on the ground immediately to beg for forgiveness when they had seen him? They had even dared to give him all kinds of excuses! They were obviously courting death! Nangong Lengyu only observed for a while. Upon seeing that Huo Ci was really beating him to death, she finally shouted, ¡°Huo Ci!¡± Huo Ci turned around, his eyes burning with evil flames. He kicked Shen Kaiyuan again. ¡°Think about it carefully. Why did I beat you two up?!¡± Shen Kaiyuan was filled with boiling anger. In all his life, everything had been smooth-sailing. He had never been treated like this before. He had never suffered such a grievance. However, he too knew what kind of person Huo Ci was in his heart. He could only suppress his anger and nod hurriedly. ¡°Yes, Brother Ci is right.¡± Just he wait! Did Huo Ci think he was invincible? True, he did not have as much power as him, but even a rat had ways to inflict a painful bite on a lion! He definitely would not forget the humiliation he had suffered today! The station head was already lying on the ground, unable to speak from the beating. His eyes were full of hatred as he looked at the ground. He had already apologized humbly at the first opportunity. What else did Huo Ci want?! He had gone too far with his insults! He definitely would not take this lying down so easily! Ling Sheng stuck her head out of the door and looked outside. Upon seeing her father¡¯s stance, she was really afraid that he would accidentally beat the people to death. She was scared out of her wits until he stopped. His burning eyes shot her a cold look and she took a step back in fright. She closed the door with a bang and touched her heart. Si Chengluo looked at her. ¡°What the hell?¡± Ling Sheng shushed him and hurriedly pretended to be weak as she lay on the sofa. Her actions were so fast and her expression changed so well that Si Chengluo could not help but applaud her. When she lay down, she even asked him for a box of loose powder and poured it directly on her face. Instantly, her face seemed to have fallen into a vat of flour; it was strangely white. Si Chengluo looked at her series of practiced actions and held back his laughter. She had definitely done this kind of thing more than once or twice. The next moment, they heard the door open. Huo Ci pushed the door open and entered, his brows furrowed as he looked at the brat lying on the sofa. The anger he had vented by beating someone up just now rose rapidly again. He pointed at her and bellowed, ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be dead! How did you promise me that? What did you f*cking say before coming to the program?¡± He had already been whipped by the Old Master a few times at home, and his back was still hurting faintly even now! And it was all because of her! She had said that nothing would happen and that everything would be fine, but what had happened in the end? She had nearly gotten crushed to death on the stage! When he thought of that scene now, his heart turned cold! Ling Sheng was very weak. She looked at him and called out, ¡°Dad!¡± As he spoke, she realized that she had applied too much loose powder. She made small movements to shake it off. Her eyes could not take it anymore. She blinked, and tears streamed down her face from the irritation. Her nose was also incredibly itchy. She held it in because she did not dare sneeze either. The tip of her nose was red from holding it in. She looked like she was very upset and had suffered a lot. Upon seeing that she was already crying before he could even scold her, Huo Ci swallowed the words he had wanted to reprimand her with back into his stomach. His eyes were spitting fire. ¡°Why the heck are you crying?! Wipe your tears dry. I¡¯ll kill them now!¡± Then, he turned around and was about to leave. Nangong Lengyu closed the door immediately and stopped him. Her gaze landed on his arm. ¡°Do you really want to kill someone?¡± When had he removed the cast? The doctor had said that he needed to recuperate properly for a week. Since the fracture, it had only been six days. He had even exerted a lot of strength when he had punched those people just now. Was his arm grown on him? Ling Sheng looked over with teary eyes. She sniffled and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re bleeding.¡± Nangong Lengyu only noticed his fractured arm. Upon hearing Ling Sheng¡¯s words, she finally saw that his other hand was bleeding. One of Huo Ci¡¯s hands was injured, while his other hand was fractured to begin with. She did not know how well he had recovered before he had hit someone. She did not know how badly he had been injured, but based on his expression, one could not tell anything. Nangong Lengyu brought the medical kit over. She refused to apply medicine on Huo Ci. She looked at Ling Sheng and Si Chengluo. Any one of them could come over to treat him. ¡°Mom, I can¡¯t. You know that I¡¯m very clumsy too.¡± After saying that, Ling Sheng even shot Si Chengluo a secret look. Upon receiving the order, Si Chengluo let out a low cough and said, ¡°Teacher Nangong, I can¡¯t control my strength either. I can¡¯t do delicate work well.¡± Huo Ci swept a death glare over the duo, who hurriedly avoided his gaze and looked down at their phones. F*ck, they were ganging up on him! Nangong Lengyu stood up to leave. ¡°I¡¯ll find Luo Luo¡¯s agent.¡± Huo Ci let out a mocking laugh. ¡°It¡¯s just bandaging a wound. There¡¯s no need to find someone. I¡¯ll wrap it myself.¡± Upon seeing his hand tremble slightly as he held the cotton bud, Nangong Lengyu frowned. She sat in front of him and snatched the cotton bud away. ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s lips curled up slightly. She was really a genius. Actually, based on her observation during this period, there was still a possibility that her father and mother could reconcile. She had already thought about it carefully too. Instead of having an additional stepmother and stepfather, she might as well matchmake the two of them together instead! On the television station¡¯s side, although the station head and the chief director had been beaten up, no one dared say anything. They watched Huo Ci and the others leave with fear and trepidation. Expose Huo Ci¡¯s violent acts tonight? They had to have the guts to do that. They were all afraid of being retaliated against. Who would be willing to stand up for them? Besides, even the people who had been beaten up had cowered. The station head had been beaten up so badly, but even when he left, he had ordered that no one was allowed to leak a word about what had happened tonight. It was a little late, so Nangong Lengyu made the decision that Ling Sheng would not go to the Huo residence that night. She would stay at her place. When they passed by the hospital, Nangong Lengyu called the car to a stop. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t have to. I¡¯m completely fine. There¡¯s really no need to do a check-up.¡± Ling Sheng looked at Nangong Lengyu, tears flowing in her heart. There was really no need to check! There¡¯s no baby! ¡°It¡¯s still better to go and check it out.¡± Nangong Lengyu looked at her stomach and reached out to touch it. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll be worried.¡± Chapter 951 - Each to Take a Step Back Ling Sheng shook her head hurriedly, rejecting with all her might and tried to find an excuse. ¡°Mom, there¡¯s really no need. I want to vomit whenever I smell the hospital. Even now, I want to¡­ Bleugh!¡± In order to avoid the check-up, she had also pulled out all stops. What should she do? When would these days of anxiety end? Nangong Lengyu looked at her skeptically. ¡°You really don¡¯t need one?¡± Ling Sheng nodded hurriedly. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go home. I have a prenatal checkup scheduled tomorrow. Third Master will accompany me. It¡¯s already so late, so there must be no one at the hospital. It¡¯s hard to do a proper check-up.¡± Nangong Lengyu nodded and looked at Huo Ci unhappily. ¡°Come to the hospital with me.¡± Huo Ci did not speak and got out of the car obediently. Upon seeing the duo disappear one after another, Ling Sheng finally asked Zuo Ming, ¡°Where are they going?¡± Zuo Ming was attentive and analyzed the situation. ¡°Didn¡¯t the Sixth Master¡¯s arm fracture a few days ago? I think your mother has been paying attention to his arm. She should be going there to take a look!¡± Upon hearing Zuo Ming¡¯s words, Ling Sheng deeply felt that she was not a qualified daughter. She had actually forgotten about this. Look, her mother still cared. Otherwise, why would she be so attentive? As Zuo Ming had expected, when he returned, Huo Ci¡¯s arm was hanging in a cast in front of his chest again. He had gone to check his arm. Huo Ci sat on Ling Sheng¡¯s left side. Nangong Lengyu sat on Ling Sheng¡¯s right and passed the medicine in her hand to Huo Ci. ¡°The doctor said to take the medicine properly. The instructions are written on the packaging.¡± Did he not know what pain was? When he went over to take a look at his injury, the doctor had said that the bone had cracked. The degree of pain was not much better than giving birth to a child. He had been told to take good care of it, or it would leave behind a lingering illness. Ling Sheng felt that there was a chance between them, so she decided to take advantage of the situation. ¡°Dad, come back with us tonight. It¡¯s already so late. Grandpa and Grandma should be asleep. The elderly sleep lightly. If you go back, make a lot of noise and wake them up, Grandma won¡¯t be able to sleep.¡± In the beginning, she was telling her father, but later, she was mainly talking to her mother. What a perfect excuse! It settled everything in one go. However, after she finished speaking, no one responded to her. Her father did not speak, and neither did her mother. She was left alone in the middle, feeling awkward. Upon seeing the duo¡¯s expressions, she sensibly stopped talking too. After a moment of disappointment, she comforted herself internally. This matter required further consideration. She could not be anxious. When the car reached the entrance of the district, they realized that there were police cars blocking the entrance. It was chaotic, and many people were watching the commotion. When she got out of the car, she found out that a thief had appeared in the district. The thief had entered the house of a homeowner to steal something. The male owner was also a tough man, so he had immediately started fighting with the thief. Both sides had been seriously injured, and the ambulance had just taken them to the hospital. Upon seeing the noisy crowd, Huo Ci said sarcastically, ¡°The security in this district is too poor. Let¡¯s go stay at home. If you stay in a place like this, I¡¯ll be worried whether you encounter a burglary.¡± Nangong Lengyu let out a cold laugh. ¡°My house¡¯s anti-theft facilities are very good. They won¡¯t let thieves have the chance to slip in. You don¡¯t have to worry. I can guarantee with my life that nothing will happen to Sheng Sheng.¡± The villa district here belonged to a high-end residential area in the capital. The security had always been very good, and she had never heard of any burglary. Why had they bumped into it so coincidentally tonight? It let this scumbag Huo Ci have an excuse to ridicule her! And take Sheng Sheng away. ¡°What kind of guarantee is that?¡± Huo Ci looked at Ling Sheng and tugged at her arm, wanting to get in the car. ¡°Let¡¯s go home! This place is too dangerous. Don¡¯t come over here again.¡± ¡°Huo Ci, we agreed that Sheng Sheng will stay with me today.¡± Nangong Lengyu¡¯s cold eyes blazed as she clenched her fists. Ever since Sheng Sheng had gotten pregnant, she had returned to Huo Ci¡¯s condominium. The two elders of the Huo Family were also present, so it was not appropriate for her to ask Sheng Sheng to accompany her. She could only take the time to visit her in the day, but she did not want to meet Huo Ci either. She did not have much time to interact with her every day. Last night, when Sheng Sheng had called to ask her to attend the rehearsal, she had decided that no matter what, she would make her daughter stay by her side. She wanted to accompany her and take care of her. ¡°But something already happened to your place here. I¡¯m worried.¡± Huo Ci smiled and added, ¡°This place is quite dreadful. I suggest you move somewhere else too!¡± Ling Sheng could clearly feel the gunpowder smell in the air. Sparks flew as cold sweat broke out on her forehead. Hey, you two big shots, can you stop arguing and ask me for my opinion as the person involved first? ¡°I told you that I won¡¯t let anything happen to Sheng Sheng. When I get home, I¡¯ll immediately hire a bodyguard. This kind of thing seldom happens throughout the year. The probability of this kind of event is not an excuse for you to take Sheng Sheng away.¡± Nangong Lengyu frowned even more tightly. She knew that he was deliberately making things difficult for her and did not want to let her see Sheng Sheng! ¡°Then, we¡¯ll talk about this again after you find a bodyguard!¡± Huo Ci¡¯s smile deepened as he gave Ling Sheng a warning look before pulling her into the car. ¡°Sheng Sheng, who do you want to stay with?¡± Nangong Lengyu quickly took two steps forward and grabbed Ling Sheng¡¯s arm too. ¡°Do you want to stay with your father or mother?¡± Ling Sheng was in a difficult position. She took a look at her father and then at her mother. In a weak voice, she said, ¡°Can I choose both? Mom, since my father is worried, let him live with us so that he can protect me too.¡± Huo Ci and Nangong Lengyu said in unison, ¡°No!¡± Ling Sheng let out a cough and struggled free from the duo. She let out an anxious roar. She was angry now. ¡°In that case, both of you can return to your respective homes! I¡¯ll stay in a hotel by myself!¡± Who didn¡¯t have a temper?! Huo Ci and Nangong Lengyu did not fight anymore. Ling Sheng was unwilling. She would not accept any discussion. She was unwilling to follow anyone. She stood by the roadside to hail a taxi, insisting on staying at a hotel. Nangong Lengyu and Huo Ci looked at each other. In the end, the duo took a step back each and chose to compromise. When Ling Sheng held Nangong Lengyu¡¯s hand and walked into the district, her heart was full of delight. There was a good saying: it is healthier to act out. She should have done this a long time ago! When they passed by the supermarket at the entrance of the district, she even bought a stick of candied hawthorn and ate it happily. After feeding half of it to Nangong Lengyu, she turned around and smiled at Huo Ci, raising the candied hawthorn. ¡°Dad, do you want to eat it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not eating!¡± Huo Ci clenched his molar teeth as he spat out two words. When he saw the girl walking happily with her head swaying in front of him proudly, he knew that she had done it on purpose. When he thought of the way she had kicked up a fuss just now, he would have smacked her if she had not been pregnant and was also frightened by the accident tonight. Was her mother that nice? Look at her attitude toward her mother. Then, he thought about how she had treated him in the past once more. Besides angering him every day, she was angering him! As they walked, a black figure suddenly flew out of the forest in front of them and headed toward Ling Sheng and Nangong Lengyu. Chapter 952 - Leave Me Alone After Ling Sheng screamed, another shout closely followed. ¡°Dad!¡± Huo Ci¡¯s eyes suddenly constricted. Without thinking, he rushed over immediately and protected the mother and daughter right away in his embrace. Bang! The black shadow smashed into his back. When it rolled down, he finally saw that it was just a basketball. A tall and thin young man ran out of the forest. He walked forward in embarrassment and apologized profusely. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. Are you guys hurt?!¡± Before the young man reached them, he said in surprise, ¡°Huo Ci, Brother Ci!¡± Huo Ci frowned and looked at him to lecture him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you playing basketball or kicking the basketball?¡± Although there were only a few rows of trees in the small forest here, if they were playing basketball, it would definitely not send the ball flying unless someone kicked it over. ¡°Brother Ci, I¡¯m sorry. My younger brother lost while we were playing basketball and got angry, so he kicked it. We didn¡¯t expect it to hit someone,¡± the young man apologized sincerely again. When he got closer, he realized that the people Huo Ci was protecting behind him were Ling Sheng and Nangong Lengyu. His eyes lit up. Oh, Movie King Huo is protecting his wife and daughter domineeringly! When he was rushing over just now, he saw very clearly that although he didn¡¯t see anyone, he saw the man rushing over to shield them. Otherwise, the ball would have hit them. Huo Ci was already suppressing a stomach full of anger today, so he didn¡¯t show a good attitude toward anyone. When he saw that he was only a half-grown child, about fifteen or sixteen years old, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to lower himself to his level and only said, ¡°Be careful when you play soccer in the future.¡± The young man nodded hurriedly. Brother Ci was his idol. But after what had happened, he was too embarrassed to ask him for an autograph too. Looking at the backs of the three of them, he took out his phone and took a picture before posting it on his WeChat Moments excitedly. As soon as Ling Sheng reached home, she saw it on Weibo. Among the trending topics full with stage accidents, it broke through the crowd and rushed to the first place. #Huo Ci, Nangong Lengyu, Ling Sheng# #A loving family of three# [After fighting for my idol¡¯s daughter all night, I finally have some news to wash my eyes with. My Old Huo is really exquisite. Their family of three looks really warm.] [Ahhhh, what did I miss? Has the Best Actress and Best Actor reconciled? Really? Really?] [F*ck, the Best Actor and Best Actress are too f*cking compatible! They¡¯re like a celestial couple, okay?! Say no more! I approve of this marriage!] [Do you want to bet? It¡¯s definitely impossible for the two of them to be together. If they get together, I¡¯ll eat sh*t on a live broadcast.] [Person upstairs, why are you being so jealous? You can¡¯t stand seeing people being happy, is it? Which party¡¯s anti-fan are you f*cking from? [I¡¯ll take a screenshot to preserve evidence. Waiting for you to eat sh*t.] [Truth. I don¡¯t think the two of them will be together again either. After all, there¡¯s a saying that a good horse doesn¡¯t return to graze on an old pasture[1.An idiom that means one should not go back to one¡¯s past experiences(of love, job, etc).].] Ling Sheng sat cross-legged on the sofa and browsed through the comments. She realized that most of the fans supported her father and mother getting together. She even secretly launched a questionnaire on her alternate account, wondering if the two of them could be together. Half an hour later, she discovered that the mini survey had blown up after a short while. Ling Sheng scrolled through the Weibo of those fans of the Best Actor-Best Actress couple who thought that her father and mother would definitely be together, and found that most of them were her family¡¯s Peanuts. Those who felt that it was absolutely impossible for her father and mother to be together were basically fans of the two big shots. They disliked each other very much. We just didn¡¯t want to get together with you, so what? Anyway, as long as they don¡¯t make an official announcement, we won¡¯t admit it and fight to the end! After that, the Peanuts were extremely similar to the master of their fan base, Ling Sheng. The largest fan website, Ling Sheng¡¯s Fan Club, actually started a bet straight away and called out to the two big shots¡¯ websites, asking if they dared to place a bet. Huo Ci¡¯s Little Cis and Nangong Lengyu¡¯s Cold Palace fans could not withstand the provocation of their daughter¡¯s fan club, so they directly agreed to the bet. So what if they made a bet? Who were they looking down on?! Did they think they didn¡¯t have money? The content of the bet was whether the Best Actor and Best Actress would get together. If they got together in the future, the party that lost would give gift money, according to however much they wanted. Not a single cent was too little, and ten million wasn¡¯t too much. It was up to the person. If they didn¡¯t get together, the party that lost would raise a million yuan and donate it to a charity. Ling Sheng lay on the sofa and watched with relish. There was an evil smile on her lips. Without thinking, she left a message with her alternative account to support it. Jun Sheng Forever: I¡¯ll fork out 100,000 yuan as gift money! As soona s she sent out the message, she received an even more impressive reply. Jun Lin @Jun Sheng Forever: I¡¯ll give 10 million. Jun Sheng Forever: Kneels to big boss(meme). Do you still need an accessory? Do I look suitable? Jun Lin: I took a look. You¡¯re very suitable. Do you mind me tying you to my belt? Jun Sheng Forever? Sob sob sob, can you change it? Jun Lin: Then, shall I hold you in my hand? When Ling Sheng read the comments, her heart skipped a beat. She was about to type. ¡°What are you doing? Aren¡¯t you going to sleep yet?¡± When Nangong Lengyu came out of the shower, she saw her smiling like a fool at her phone. ¡°Stop playing. It¡¯s already so late. Hurry up and go back to your room to sleep.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Ling Sheng nodded and ran into the room with her phone. When she reached the bedroom door, she turned around. ¡°Mom, you should sleep early too. Good night.¡± Nangong Lengyu didn¡¯t know why she was so happy. She frowned and saw her close the door. She then instructed, ¡°Don¡¯t play with your phone all the time. It¡¯s not good for the baby.¡± Ling Sheng nodded and closed the door. Huo Ci had already taken a shower and was lying on his bed. When he saw the news on the trending topic, his lips curled up into a cold smile. That brat¡¯s fans all had the same personality as her! Otherwise, why would fans in fandoms always say that fans resembled their celebrities. She and her fans were a perfect match! Their celebrity had almost died from an accident on the stage, yet they were still in the mood to place a bet here and they even f*cking made it onto the trending search list! Get together? It was impossible for him to get together with her in this lifetime! I¡¯ll just wait to see them raise a million yuan to do charity! ¡­ After seeing the live broadcast, Jun Shiyan immediately took a private plane and returned from overseas. When he arrived at Nangong Lengyu¡¯s house entrance, it was already one in the morning. All the lights in the house had already been extinguished. An Yan looked at him and asked, ¡°Third Master, do you want to knock on the door?¡± ¡°No need. I have a way.¡± Jun Shiyan glanced in the direction of the villa. The young lady had ignored him while they were chatting at eleven o¡¯clock. She must have fallen asleep long ago. He was just worried and wanted to take a look at her. He didn¡¯t want to knock on the door to disturb their rest at this time. An Yan covered his eyes. I can¡¯t bear to watch. Ever since Third Master started dating Miss Ling, he re-establishing his impression of him time and time again. He refused to admit it. He would never admit that the man who walked to the side of someone¡¯s wall to observe the terrain was Third Master! Third Master said that there was a way. It was indeed a way to climb over the wall in the middle of the night! Nangong Lengmo also rushed home after watching the live broadcast. As soon as he got out of the car, he saw a person standing on the wall of his house. He had only just climbed up. Nangong Lengmo¡¯s eyes turned cold abruptly. He raised his leg and rushed over. Chapter 953 - Climbing over Someone’s Wall His eyesight wasn¡¯t particularly good, especially at night. He instinctively thought that it was a thief. When he had just entered, the security guard had told him that something had happened in the neighborhood at night. A thief had entered a house and even fought with the owner. Both had been seriously injured and were sent to the hospital. He even took out a metal rod used as props and prepared to hit him while he was unprepared. When he got closer, he realized that it wasn¡¯t a thief. Instead, he said in surprise, ¡°Ah Yan, what are you doing?¡± An Yan was squatting on the ground as a ladder. The wall was quite high, about two meters tall, but it wasn¡¯t a solid wall. It was the kind with carvings in the middle. When he heard the voice, he was so frightened that he broke out in cold sweat. Sh*t, why is he so distracted? He only realized his presence when Mr. Nangong was in front of him. He stood up and greeted respectfully, ¡°Hello, Mr. Nangong.¡± Nangong Lengmo nodded coldly and looked at Jun Shiyan, who was already standing on the wall. He frowned slightly. ¡°Why are you here so late at night?¡± Great. Not only did he get Sheng Sheng pregnant, but he even dared to come to his house in the middle of the night and climb over the wall. If it wasn¡¯t for the sake of their past relationship, he would have beaten him off the wall. ¡°I¡¯m here to see Sheng Sheng.¡± Jun Shiyan knew that he had also seen the live broadcast and rushed back. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going through the main entrance?¡± Nangong Lengmo swept a disdainful glance over him. How old are you already? You¡¯re still copying from an immature youngster about how to climb up a girl¡¯s wall! ¡°It¡¯s too late. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll wake them up.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s voice was very low. ¡°Oh! You¡¯re right too.¡± Nangong Lengmo nodded coldly and looked up at him. ¡°Then continue climbing.¡± An Yan had already crouched down respectfully in front of him and looked at him. ¡°Mr. Nangong, please.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry. Let him climb first.¡± Nangong Lengmo looked at the person on the wall and even reminded him kindly, ¡°Be careful when you jump down.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Jun Shiyan nodded and jumped down with a single leap. An Yan watched as Mr. Nangong turned around and walked toward the main entrance after seeing Third Master jump down. Then, he took out his key. His forehead instantly darkened, and he asked carefully, ¡°Sir, you have a key!¡± Nangong Lengmo gave him a strange look. ¡°This is my house.¡± Why wouldn¡¯t he have a key? An Yan held himself back for a moment and wept deeply and bitterly for Third Master. ¡°Then, why didn¡¯t you stop Third Master just now?¡± Third Master had to climb over the wall to get in! Nangong Lengmo acted very logically. ¡°Why should I call out to him?¡± If he wanted to climb over the wall, let him. Why did he have to stop him? He had already given him a lot of face by not knocking him down with a random strike! When the main door outside opened, the door to the living room opened at almost the same time. Huo Ci stood at the entrance of the living room and saw Nangong Lengmo opening the door. However, the scumbag Old Jun was already standing in the courtyard. The expression in his eyes suddenly chilled as he glanced at him coldly. Jun Shiyan was very natural and didn¡¯t have the slightest embarrassment of being seen through. He walked toward Huo Ci. ¡°Father-in-law.¡± Huo Ci sneered. ¡°It¡¯s already so late at night. Why are you here?¡± Jun Shiyan said, ¡°I¡¯m worried about Sheng Sheng, so I wanted to come and see her.¡± Huo Ci was extremely disdainful. ¡°Do you need to take a look? If she really waited for you to look, she would have died eight hundred times already.¡± Nangong Lengyu also came out. She was wearing a jacket. She looked at the two people walking over and her gaze landed on Jun Shiyan. ¡°What were you doing? Why are you covered in mud?¡± Jun Shiyan was unusually calm. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I accidentally fell when I got out of the car just now.¡± Nangong Lengmo exposed him without any mercy. ¡°Big Sister, listen to his nonsense. He just climbed over the wall and came in.¡± When An Yan, who was standing at the back, saw that his master didn¡¯t seem embarrassed at all and tacitly acknowledged it straight away, he couldn¡¯t help but give him a thumbs up in his heart. Impressive! ¡°Didn¡¯t the two of you come together?¡± Nangong Leng frowned slightly and looked at them strangely. ¡°I¡¯m not with him. I came in through the main door with a key.¡± Nangong Lengmo looked at Jun Shiyan again very disdainfully. ¡°Don¡¯t compare me to him.¡± What kind of person was he? To think that he had always thought that he was an upright gentleman. He didn¡¯t expect him to be a vile person. He acted one way in the open and another way in secret. Now, he completely didn¡¯t trust him anymore. Huo Ci shot him a dangerous look. ¡°Sheng Sheng is already asleep. Come back tomorrow!¡± F*ck, if I had known earlier, I would have stuck glass all over the walls and glass fragments under the walls too! I would have raised a few more dogs at home to bite this bastard to death! Nangong Lengmo knew that there were roses in the corner of the wall. But it was winter, and the branches had all been cut. They were very short, but the thorns were very firm. He didn¡¯t see anything strange about him after taking a look at him. He thought that he probably didn¡¯t jump onto the branches. He felt rather regretful. Sigh, why didn¡¯t I jump up? I should have taught him a lesson for climbing over someone¡¯s wall in the middle of the night. ¡°I¡¯ll just sleep with Brother Mo. It¡¯s already so late at night, and it¡¯s not safe on the road either.¡± Since Jun Shiyan was here, he didn¡¯t intend to go back. Huo Ci glared at him coldly. He even arranged everything for himself. How could he have the cheek to do that? ¡°Scram! You¡¯re not welcome here. Get lost!¡± ¡°Father-in-law, you¡¯re still as interesting as before.¡± Jun Shiyan smiled at him without any temper. Then he looked at Nangong Lengyu with a pleading look in his eyes. ¡°Mother-in-Law, if you guys don¡¯t welcome me, I¡¯ll just stay outside and temporarily stay in the car for the night.¡± Huo Ci knew that he was trying to win sympathy. He looked at Nangong Lengyu. You can¡¯t agree. If there¡¯s a first time, there will be a second time. We can¡¯t let this bastard spend the night at home. If this was his house, he would have definitely told him to scram as far away as possible without hesitation. But this wasn¡¯t his house. Nangong Lengyu sighed. She couldn¡¯t let him sleep in the car either. It was a cold day, and he had health issues too. She gave him a warning look. ¡°Stay with Ah Mo. Don¡¯t disturb Sheng Sheng.¡± Jun Shiyan stayed behind as he wished and shared a room with Nangong Lengmo. After taking a shower and changing his clothes, he even lit up some essential oil. When Nangong Lengmo came in after taking a shower, he smelled a very pleasant scent. He was sensitive to smells, but this smell was very comforting. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I have insomnia, so I lit some essential oil. It¡¯s quite effective for insomnia.¡± Jun Shiyan had already lain down. No matter where he was, he was not used to sleeping with others, so he made a temporary bunk bed on the ground. He had never slept on a bed on the floor since he was young. In just a month, he had already slept on the ground twice. But the last time, he had slept with his son, so he was very satisfied. Nangong Lengmo also had the problem of insomnia. After lying on the bed, he soon felt sleepy. He yawned and asked, ¡°Do you still have more? Give me a bottle too.¡± ¡°There is, but you can¡¯t use this thing often.¡± After saying this, Jun Shiyan realized that the person on the bed had already fallen asleep. The essential oils had been added with sleeping ingredients, so of course it was effective. He had only lit it to put him to sleep. Chapter 954 - To Get Closer to You Nangong Lengmo had fallen asleep, but Jun Shiyan still didn¡¯t dare to look for the young lady at home so quickly. He was afraid that Huo Ci hadn¡¯t slept yet and was preparing to catch him wherever he had hidden himself at. It wasn¡¯t good for him to use the sleeping drug on him either. His father-in-law was different from Brother Mo; he was much more vigilant than Brother Mo. If he really used drugs, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to enter the house for the rest of his life. Ling Sheng was in a daze when she vaguely heard someone knocking on the window. The sound was very soft, and it came in successions. She sat up and took a look. When she saw the man standing at the window, she thought that she was hallucinating. She rubbed her eyes and realized that he was still there. She hurriedly lifted the blanket off her and got out of bed. When Jun Shiyan saw the young lady coming over, he looked at her with a gentle expression in his eyes and said lightly, ¡°Open the and let me in.¡± Ling Sheng had never expected that the man in front of her would actually appear in front of her window one day. Her heart was pounding in joy, and she also felt the thrill of having an affair in the middle of the night. She hurriedly opened the window and reached out to pull the man in. ¡°Third Master, why are you here?¡± ¡°I missed you!¡± Jun Shiyan looked at her. The little lady was even barefooted. The ground was cold, and her cute feet kept shuffling about uncontrollably. He bent down and picked her up. Ling Sheng let out a low cry of surprise. With the help of the night light in the room, she vaguely saw that something seemed to be stuck behind the man¡¯s ear. When she leaned over to take a look, she even smelled blood. It wasn¡¯t anything but a wound. Her heart tightened as her small hand touched it gently. She lowered her voice worriedly. ¡°Why are you bleeding?¡± Jun Shiyan felt the young lady¡¯s warm breath on his ear. It was soft and ticklish. The corners of his lips curled up slightly, and he was a little surprised too. ¡°Perhaps I accidentally scratched it when I jumped down from the wall. Is it bleeding a lot?¡± ¡°A little. Does it hurt?¡± The man placed Ling Sheng on the bed. When he squatted down to help her put on her shoes, she could see his wound and felt her heart ache. ¡°Why did you jump down from the wall?¡± ¡°I wanted to see you, but I was afraid of disturbing your rest by ringing the door, so I could only climb over the wall.¡± Jun Shiyan clearly sensed it. The young lady had just woken up, and her voice was soft and also slightly husky. She was probably not completely awake yet. Be it talking or doing things, she was in a daze. She was so cute that it was against the rules. ¡°Then, be more careful when you climb over the wall!¡± Ling Sheng frowned and got closer to sniff again. ¡°I¡¯ll go get the medicine.¡± ¡°Do you know where it is?¡± Jun Shiyan asked with a smile when he saw her dazed look. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± When Ling Sheng lacked sleep, she would be in a complete daze and felt a little silly. Her brain would slow down, and her reaction would be half a beat slower too. ¡°I¡¯ll go look for it.¡± Seeing her like this, Jun Shiyan¡¯s heart melted into a mess. He wished he could just look at her like this for the rest of his life. But he also wanted to tease her. ¡°What will you say if your parents discovered you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll say¡­ I¡¯ll say¡­¡± Ling Sheng frowned, feeling conflicted. She did not think of what to say, so she punched his chest angrily. ¡°Why are you so troublesome? I¡¯ll go out and find the first aid kit. ¡± Jun Shiyan pressed down on the little lady¡¯s shoulder and stood up. When he looked down at her from above, she appeared to be a soft and cute ball, looking even cuter. His voice deepened a little. ¡°I¡¯ll go find it. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Ling Sheng was anxious and pushed him. ¡°Then, go quickly! The blood will run dry soon.¡± As soon as Jun Shiyan went out, he realized that she had followed him quietly like a little tail. She followed him wherever he went. The smile on his lips became increasingly delighted and he suddenly stopped in his tracks. Before the young lady could stop, she bumped into his back and rubbed her nose aggrievedly. She complained softly, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you walking anymore?¡± Jun Shiyan turned around and gently rubbed her smooth forehead with his big hand. His voice was low and sexy. ¡°Why are you following me?¡± Ling Sheng frowned and pushed him away, saying softly, ¡°Hurry up and find the medicine. I¡¯m afraid my Dad will beat you to death if he finds out.¡± Jun Shiyan took the first-aid kit and held the little lady¡¯s hand. When they tiptoed back into the room, he realized that this felt really good too. As long as he could be with the young lady, everything was fine. In the dark, the two of them walked into the room one after another, making very little noise. Ling Sheng looked up at the man in front of her. An unfamiliar scene suddenly flashed across her mind. It was the same darkness, but it was a different environment. The roars of wild beasts rose and fell all around them, terrifying and horrifying. Beneath their feet, they were stepping on thick, rotten fallen leaves. The man held her hand and walked forward step by step. The warmth from his big, hot hand spread slowly to her heart. ¡°Sheng Sheng, Sheng Sheng.¡± Jun Shiyan realized that her soul seemed to have wandered off and called out nervously, ¡°Sheng Sheng.¡± Ling Sheng suddenly came back to her senses and looked up at the man in front of her with a meaningful smile. ¡°Third Master, do you believe in the past and present lifetimes?¡± She seemed to have seen it again. The surroundings were quite scary, but her heart was warm. The person holding her hand must be him! ¡°I believe,¡± Jun Shiyan nodded. After closing the door, he clasped her hand and walked over to sit on the bed with his back facing her. ¡°Let¡¯s begin!¡± The room was very dark. Ling Sheng didn¡¯t dare turn on the lights after drawing the curtains, afraid that they would be caught red-handed. She switched on the flashlight on her phone and applied medicine for him. The wound wasn¡¯t very big, but it was a little deep, so it kept bleeding. After treating his wound, Ling Sheng slept on the bed and gave Jun Shiyan a blanket to sleep on the floor. Afraid that the temperature of the heater was not high enough, she even turned on the air conditioner. Jun Shiyan turned his body and looked at the young lady on the bed. ¡°Sheng Sheng, are you asleep?¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s voice was full of smiles as she replied lazily, ¡°Mhm.¡± Jun Shiyan said, ¡°But I can¡¯t sleep.¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°Then, count sheep. One sheep, two sheep, three sheep¡­¡± Jun Shiyan heard the young lady counting sheep in her soft, sweet voice and asked her seriously, ¡°Can I sleep closer to you?¡± Ling Sheng hesitated for a moment before nodding. ¡°Okay.¡± Jun Shiyan moved the blanket to the side of the bed, leaned his upper body on the bed, and started counting sheep. For some reason, Ling Sheng was originally very sleepy. But when she heard him counting sheep with a sexy voice that was so charming it made her heart feel numb, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep and even felt an inexplicable dryness in her mouth. From the beginning until now, the man had always maintained the same decibel. But when he reached a certain number, his voice suddenly disappeared. Ling Sheng turned her head and narrowed her eyes at him strangely. Her voice was low. ¡°Which number have you reached?¡± ¡°Five-two¡­¡± When Jun Shiyan reached the end of his sentence, his voice disappeared again. Ling Sheng, who had been listening, frowned in annoyance. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear it. Are you doing this on purpose?¡± ¡°You still didn¡¯t hear it?¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s long and narrow eyes looked at the little lady affectionately. He repeated, ¡°Five-two¡­¡± Chapter 955 - : Ling Sheng V587 ¡°Five-two what?¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s little temper was about to explode from his torture. ¡°Five-two what?! Do you know how to count?¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s thin lips parted slightly, and his voice was full of amusement. When he suddenly approached her, he whispered into her ear, ¡°I love you[1], silly girl.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes widened abruptly, and her heart raced. When she turned around, the man had already retreated. He looked at her with a smile and asked, ¡°Did you hear me clearly?¡± Ahhhh! Ling Sheng¡¯s face was slightly hot, and her heart was jumping with joy. Her breathing was a little rapid as she lifted the blanket and covered her head. Then she shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear it! I don¡¯t know anything! I didn¡¯t hear anything!¡± Jun Shiyan let out a low laugh. Looking at the little girl who was trying to deceive herself, he asked, ¡°Miss Ling, the ground is cold. Can I sleep on the bed?¡± Ling Sheng buried herself in the blanket, so her voice was muffled. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Don¡¯t ask me. I¡¯m asleep.¡± Jun Shiyan reached out his hand and gently poked the young lady wrapped like a cocoon. ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll sleep on the bed.¡± Afterward, he saw his cocoon little lady rolling to the side twice to make space for him. He carried the blanket and got into bed. He sat on the bed and tugged at her blanket. ¡°Don¡¯t cover your head. It¡¯s not good for your health. Sleep properly.¡± Ling Sheng held onto the blanket, refusing to show her head no matter what. When the tugging grew more intense, half of her tiny head was exposed, and she looked at him with her big eyes accusingly. Jun Shiyan smiled. Looking at the little lady¡¯s aggrieved gaze, his voice became increasingly sexy and hoarse. His thin lips moved and he asked her, ¡°Miss Ling, may I kiss you?¡± How could Ling Sheng have expected him to suddenly say this? A voice sounded in her mind. Isn¡¯t that deed all there is between a man and a woman? When she suddenly got up, she kissed the man¡¯s sexy thin lips, which were right in front of her. She always used a lot of strength every time. When Jun Shiyan saw the young lady rushing over with all her might, he could no longer let her injure their lips. His big hand held the back of her head to cushion the impact. When Ling Sheng returned to her cocoon under the blanket once more, she touched her lips and panted heavily. The young lady¡¯s soft panting made Jun Shiyan¡¯s heart accelerate. His Adam¡¯s apple moved up and down involuntarily. He touched his lips and lay down in satisfaction. Then, he gently poked the cocoon beside him again. ¡°I¡¯ll be good. Expose my head.¡± Ling Sheng first revealed a pair of big, sparkling eyes and snorted. She didn¡¯t believe him. Jun Shiyan said, ¡°If I don¡¯t behave, you can call for your Dad.¡± Only then did Ling Sheng believe him. Just as her head came out, she saw the man lean over again. His thin lips quickly brushed past her forehead. It was as light as a feather, but it tickled her heart. ¡°Good night.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s deep and pleasant voice sounded again. Ling Sheng touched her forehead in a foolish daze and turned to look at the man lying beside her. Her heart felt soft and sweet, and her voice was also soft. ¡°Good night.¡± When she woke up the next day, the man lying beside her was already gone. She could only vaguely see the dent he had left on the bed. Ling Sheng hugged the blanket in a daze and rolled around on the bed a few times. She kicked her legs and covered her mouth while laughing softly like a fool. A sudden stage accident had happened at the television station. Although the netizens were all denouncing the incident, they also didn¡¯t hold much hope. After all, Beijing Television Station was very rich and influential. In the past, when they were recording programs, people had died, yet they only apologized and the matter ended at that. Although the victim was Ling Sheng, the daughter of the Best Actor and Best Actress, she was fine because she had been saved by Si Chengluo. Ling Sheng expressed her gratitude on Weibo and also conveyed that she treated Si Chengluo as her younger brother once again. Si Chengluo had also replied on his end. After the scandal with Ling Sheng the last time, the agency wouldn¡¯t let him post on Weibo by himself anymore. The studio had drafted it, indicating that it was what he should do and that she shouldn¡¯t take it to heart. After the two of them clarified their relationship, the fans of Ling Sheng, the Best Actor and Best Actress behaved very calmly. They even went to comment under Weibo to thank him for saving Ling Sheng. Because of this matter, Si Chengluo was directly pushed to the cusp of the storm. His fans, the Little Fairies, had all gone crazy. They were either fighting, or on their way to a fight. There were even people who were leaving the fanbase. To start with, he had shot to fame overnight, which garnered jealousy from others. The people who had secretly wanted to mess with him had finally seized the opportunity to bribe marketing accounts. What were they waiting for? Everyone was using all his might to slander him, trying their best to set the pace and link Ling Sheng and Si Chengluo to a romantic relationship. They directly confirmed their relationship. They must be in a relationship. They must be in the passionate phase of a relationship. Fairies, don¡¯t pretend to be deaf and blind. It¡¯s obvious that the two of them are definitely in a relationship. If they are not dating? Then, it means that your idol likes Ling Sheng and that wasn¡¯t far from the truth. Otherwise, which idiot would take the risk to rush onto the stage to save her? What if nothing happens to Ling Sheng? What if your celebrity runs onto the stage and gets mocked by the crowd? Is he stupid? Because he had experienced a sudden stage accident in country H and an artiste¡¯s death, he got worried and wanted to run over to save her? You people actually believe the official explanation? My *ss! You guys should use your brains too. Not only did the marketing accounts and his rivals want to mess with Si Chengluo, but they also wanted to bring the rhythm to Ling Sheng, luring the Little Fairies of the younger brother¡¯s fan base to attack her. Look, Little Brother just turned eighteen last month. He even had a birthday party with you fans. He said to thank you guys for your support and would love you forever, hoping that you can continue supporting him in his path to stardom. But in the blink of an eye, your older brother, your husband went to find another woman! Aren¡¯t you guys angry?! Si Chengluo¡¯s fans were young to begin with, and there were many underage fans. They were all wife fans, and many of them didn¡¯t have the ability to think independently. After being led by the nose by others, they formed a group to scold Ling Sheng. There were also many who left the fan base angrily. On Ling Sheng¡¯s side, it was nothing much though. She had few fans who liked her for her looks, as many of them were fans of her personality, or fans of her performance in variety shows. So, it was fine even if she fell in love, got married, and had children. She should still liked what she should like. It had only been ten hours since the mishap happened, and Weibo had already been turned upside down. Last night, the scandal between the Best Actor and Best Actress was the talk of the town, and it was trending. At this moment, Ling Sheng and Si Chengluo had replaced the two movie stars and rushed to the top of the search rankings. However, there were no news about the TV station on the hottest searches. The onlooking netizens were all laughing. The TV stations must have been shameless and spent money to remove the trending topics, reduce their popularity. Just as they finished thinking about it, they were slapped in the face. The popularity of the TV station had arrived, and it had even made the headlines, exploding immediately. #Beijing Television Station¡¯s relevant executives admit responsibility and resign# #Beijing Television Station promises to thoroughly investigate the stage accident# #Station Head, Chief Director Shen Kaiyuan, Publicize Their Apology and Reflection# The top ten trending topics were all news about Beijing Television Station. The netizens who were shocked and thought that the matter had already been settled were shocked. They cheered that Ling Sheng was V587[2] ! What a strong backer! Ling Sheng, who was watching the show, was eating a watermelon while scrolling through Weibo. When she saw the little brother¡¯s crazy fangirls running to her Weibo to kick up a fuss and curse at her, she felt nothing in her heart and even wanted to laugh. Look, look! She wanted to personally write under the comments and teach them how to curse at people! Are these idiots childish kids[3]? They have too few vocabulary words, all right?! They¡¯re always using those same When her phone rang, it was an unknown number. She was in a good mood and answered the call. It was actually Si Chengluo. ¡°Ling Sheng, do you believe me?¡± Si Chengluo¡¯s voice was tense. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Ling Sheng was still nibbling on the watermelon as she swung her calves happily. ¡°Ling Sheng, go find your grandfather. Now! Immediately!¡± [1] This is likely a play on an old abbreviated internet slang 520, which means ¡®I love you¡¯ in Chinese. [2] V587 is an internet abbreviation for the Chinese term ÍþÎä°ÔÆø, which is an expression to say that someone is really amazing, cool or awesome. [3] The internet buzzword used here is xxj, which stands for Сѧ¼¦(grade schooler chicken) ¡ª childish, immature people who speak or behave stupidly. Chapter 956 - Boom Ling Sheng¡¯s heart clenched. The watermelon in her hand suddenly fell to the ground. Her eyes were red as she looked at her phone, trying her best to remain calm. She took a deep breath before asking, ¡°What are you talking about? What happened to my grandfather? What did you see?¡± Si Chengluo said that he had just taken a nap in the car on his way to shoot a program and had a dream. He dreamed that she was kneeling in a mourning hall in her mourning clothes and crying until she fainted. He saw the black-and-white photo of an old man in the mourning hall. He had seen her family portrait on her WeChat Moments before and recognized the person in the photo, confirming that it was her grandfather. According to the date of the funeral he had heard in his dreams, the date of the incident was today. Ling Sheng thanked him and hung up in a panic before calling her grandfather. A robotic female voice came from the phone, but the call could not be connected. She called twice, but the call could not connect. The number she called was not in the service area. She was so anxious that her eyes were red. Trembling, she dialed a number again, calling Grandma this time. She found out that Grandpa had gone hiking with a few old friends and had left before dawn. She pressed down on her heart and didn¡¯t dare let Grandma notice her abnormality. She only said in a low voice, ¡°Grandma, I got it.¡± ¡°Sheng Sheng, what¡¯s wrong? What happened? Are you crying?¡± When Su Xiyin heard her voice, she felt that something was amiss. It seemed like she had cried. Her heart was in her mouth as she asked worriedly in a soft voice, ¡°Did the people on your mother¡¯s side treat you badly? If you¡¯re not used to it, come home. Grandpa and Grandma are here!¡± ¡°No, Grandma, don¡¯t think too much. I still have something to do. I¡¯m hanging up first!¡± Ling Sheng suppressed her voice, her eyes full of tears. How could she dare say that something might happen to Grandpa? She tried her best to suppress her emotions and persuaded herself time and time again to calm down. Grandpa is as blessed as the vastness of the East Sea and will live as long as the South Mountain. He will definitely be fine, and will definitely live to a hundred years old. She didn¡¯t have time to think too much either and hurriedly called her father and Third Master, asking them to find Grandpa quickly and bring him home! Then, she controlled her frantic worry and fear and dialed Grandpa¡¯s number again. She called Grandpa, Grandpa Rong, and Grandpa Jiang, but no matter how many times she called, she still couldn¡¯t get through. She was on the verge of going crazy listening to the robotic female voice. She didn¡¯t know how long she waited, and when she had already started to despair, the call finally connected. Huo Xiao had invited the old masters of the Jiang and Rong family to climb the mountain together. When he heard that a new air-raid shelter had been discovered on the mountain, he wanted to go in and take a look. There were three entrances to the air-raid shelter. They said that they could meet up when they walked to the center of the place. The three of them had a discussion and each of them entered through a cave mouth to see where they could meet up at and investigate what was inside the cave. When people got old, they didn¡¯t have many hobbies. Yin¡¯er had even laughed at them for growing old, yet were getting more childish. They were like children. They still wanted to go on an adventure! But she didn¡¯t know that no matter how old a man was, there would still be a child living in his heart. Especially when he was with his brothers, be it climbing the mountain or exploring the bomb shelter, he was happy! At this age, every time they came out to play, it would be one less time to spend together. No one knew when they would just collapse. Naturally, they would play as they pleased while their bodies were still strong. ¡°Beloved Grandchild Number One, Beloved Grandchild Number One. This is Goshawk Number Two. Please answer if you hear me.¡± ¡°Beloved Grandchild One has already reached twenty meters from the entrance of the cave. Everything is currently safe, and there are no suspicious living creatures found.¡± Huo Xiao held the walkie-talkie and replied, ¡°Beloved Grandchild Number One¡¯s report is complete.¡± ¡°All right, Goshawk Number Two has received the message. Please continue forward. Take note of the safety under your feet. Don¡¯t look around. Keep in touch at all times.¡± Before Huo Xiao hung up the walkie-talkie, his phone rang. His eyes lit up, and he answered the call with a wide smile. His voice softened. ¡°Dear granddaughter, what¡¯s wrong?¡± There was no signal in the bomb shelter. He had only caught the signal in an instant just now, and there was intermittent sound, so he couldn¡¯t hear it clearly. Ling Sheng could not hear what the person on the other end of the line was saying at all. But the moment the phone connected, her taut nerves suddenly collapsed. Her tears fell drop by drop, and her voice was hoarse. ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa! Grandpa, can you hear me? Grandpa, where are you? I¡¯m Sheng Sheng! Grandpa!¡± Her voice was very loud, and she shouted very loudly. It was as if as long as her voice was loud enough, the other party would hear her. Her tears fell while she was shouting. But with the intermittent signal on the other side, she couldn¡¯t hear anything. She could only hear the crackling sound of static. ¡°Beloved Grandchild Number One, Beloved Grandchild Number One. If you hear me, please answer. This is Cheetah Number Three. Please report your location.¡± Huo Xiao was talking to his dear grandchild, but there was no signal in an instant again. He was unhappy and said into the walkie-talkie, ¡°This is Beloved Grandchild Number One. Stand by for orders. I¡¯m going out for a while.¡± ¡°What are you going out for? Where are you going?¡± ¡°My dear granddaughter called. I¡¯m going out to call her.¡± Huo Ci frowned and looked at his phone. There was still no signal. What did my dear granddaughter say just now? What did she want to say to me? He seemed to have heard his dear granddaughter crying just now. ¡°You old thing, you¡¯re just a slave to your granddaughter. Can¡¯t you wait until we get out before you call her?¡± On the opposite end, Cheetah Number Three¡ªthe old master of the Rong family, Rong Zhengguo¡ªteased him. This old fellow doted on his granddaughter like the apple of his eye. When he came out to climb the mountain and enter the bomb shelter, his code name just had to be ¡®Beloved Grandchild Number One¡¯. It had to be ¡®Number One¡¯. If he didn¡¯t get the number ¡®One¡¯, he wasn¡¯t happy. He wanted to be the number one in spoiling his granddaughter¡­ ¡°I¡¯m happy to! I can¡¯t even wait for a minute! Are you jealous?!¡± Huo Xiao snorted, turned around, and ran out. While listening to the call, he felt that his dear granddaughter seemed to be very anxious. What if an urgent matter was delayed? Would they be responsible? ¡°Not jealous, I¡¯m not jealous. I have more granddaughters than you. Hahaha!¡± Old Master Jiang, Jiang You, laughed out loud when he heard the mumbled ¡®get lost¡¯. What could have happened for Sheng Sheng to call? She must have missed her grandfather and wanted to talk to him. Look at how anxious he was. But having a granddaughter was indeed terrific. What else could they do? He could only pamper her. She was his granddaughter after all, so he would help to pamper her too. Huo Xiao had just left the cave; he jogged a few steps out. He raised his phone and narrowed his eyes while looking for a signal. He climbed to the boulder opposite him to look for a signal. There was finally a signal. Before he could make the call, Ling Sheng called again and he answered it with a smile. ¡°Dear granddaughter¡­¡± On the other side, there was a loud bang that suppressed all of his voice. When the mountain rocks flew everywhere, Huo Xiao was hit by the rocks and rolled down the boulder without control. Ling Sheng only heard a loud boom on her phone before it went silent. The moment her body stiffened, her eyes tightened suddenly. Nangong Lengyu and Nangong Lengmo came back from buying things. Just as they pushed open the door, they heard her shout heartbreakingly, ¡°Grandpa!¡± Chapter 957 - Frightened Out of Her Mind Chapter 957: Frightened Out of Her Mind Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Rong Zhengguo and Jiang You, who were also in the air-raid shelter, felt the ground beneath their feet tremble violently. The stones at the ceiling of the cave fell along with the dirt. There was grey dust in front of their eyes, and they couldn¡¯t see anything. The two of them had experienced many great storms before, so they didn¡¯t even stop for a moment. They turned around and ran toward the entrance of the cave. As they ran, they shouted anxiously, ¡°Beloved Grandchild Number One, Beloved Grandchild Number One. Please answer if you hear us.¡± There was no sound on the other end of the line. The noise of static from the walkie-talkie was very strong, and one could even hear the echoing sounds of explosions. ¡°Huo Xiao, do you hear me? If you do, answer quickly!¡± Rong Zhengguo bellowed, his eyes red with anxiety. The sounds of the explosion came from Old Huo¡¯s side of the air-raid shelter. His legs weren¡¯t good, so could he run?! Jiang You was covered in dust, but he didn¡¯t have time to clean up either. He frantically scrambled to the highest ground and saw that the entire bomb shelter had collapsed in the northwest direction. His eyes instantly turned red as he shouted into the walkie-talkie, ¡°Huo Xiao, please answer if you hear me! Huo Xiao, answer me! You old thing, answer me quickly!¡± As he continued shouting, his voice had even cracked. He comforted himself over and over again in his heart. It can¡¯t be. Didn¡¯t he go out to answer Sheng Sheng¡¯s call? Definitely nothing had happened! Oh right, Sheng Sheng! Call Sheng Sheng! At the scene of the incident, the boulder had blocked a portion of the shattered stones that had flown over. Huo Xiao, who was covered in stone and dust, coughed lowly and slowly opened his eyes. He didn¡¯t care if he was injured or not. He crawled up and stood on the stone, gazing into the distance all around him. His forehead was injured, and blood was flowing down his face, blurring his eyes, but when he saw that only the bomb shelter he was in had collapsed and that Old Rong and Old Jiang were fine, he heaved a sigh of relief and finally turned around to look for his phone. When my dear granddaughter called me, the bomb shelter behind me just happened to explode and collapse. The sound was so loud that she must have heard it. Who knows how scared and worried she must be now! He had to find his phone quickly and call his dear granddaughter to tell her that he was safe. When Rong Zhengguo and Jiang You ran over, they saw him circling around the boulder as if he was looking for something. His face was covered in blood, looking very frightening. The two of them looked at each other and heaved a sigh of relief at the same time. Tears glistened in their eyes. No matter what, it was good that he was fine. Rong Zhengguo cried tears of joy and shouted at him, ¡°Huo Xiao, Huo Xiao!¡± The old thing opposite him had lost his walking stick. He was limping as he dragged his legs, almost lying on the ground to look for something. Jiang You hurriedly ran over. As he got closer, he didn¡¯t know if he should be angry or anxious. He shouted, ¡°Huo Xiao, why didn¡¯t you pick up the walkie-talkie and talk to us?¡± He was fine but he didn¡¯t even answer the walkie-talkie. Was he trying to kill them with anxiety? He ran over here without even taking a breather at his age, so his bones were about to fall apart. It wasn¡¯t that Huo Xiao was ignoring them, but he had lost his walkie-talkie. He couldn¡¯t find it, and he had also lost his phone. He didn¡¯t know where it had flown off to. Moreover, when the air-raid shelter exploded and collapsed, he was too close to it. His ears were so shocked by the deafening sound that he couldn¡¯t hear anything either. There was only a series of buzzing sounds. More than twenty minutes had passed since the incident, but his ears were still ringing! Jiang You called Ling Sheng and passed the phone to him to talk. Ling Sheng was already anxious to death. Before she received definite news, she absolutely could not let her imagination run wild. It was only when she received a call from Grandpa Jiang, who told her that Grandpa was fine, that her tears fell again, and her voice became hoarse. ¡°Grandpa!¡± Nangong Lengyu and Nangong Lengfei were also extremely anxious. When the two of them entered, they saw her faint on the sofa. When she woke up, she seemed to have gone crazy. She kept calling repeatedly as though she had gone out of her mind and cried as she was calling. No matter how they tried to advise her, she couldn¡¯t stop her. Huo Xiao couldn¡¯t hear anything either. He couldn¡¯t hear anything, so he just chuckled. Afraid that she couldn¡¯t hear him, he said very loudly, ¡°Sheng Sheng, I¡¯m Grandpa. Grandpa is fine! Grandpa is well! Don¡¯t worry!¡± Ling Sheng cried until she could not speak. She choked and kept calling ¡®Grandpa!¡¯. When she heard him speak on the other end of the phone, his voice full of energy, her heart¡ªwhich had been suspended in midair¡ªfinally settled down. Jiang You snatched the phone away and glared at him. ¡°You old thing, you can¡¯t even hear Sheng Sheng speak. What nonsense are you spouting?!¡± Ling Sheng listened to Grandpa Jiang tell her, saying that it was all thanks to her calling him that Grandpa had not been in the bomb shelter. In order to give her a call, he had run out of the shelter not long after entering the cave and avoided this disaster. Rong Zhengguo was giving Huo Xiao¡¯s wound an emergency treatment. He looked at him and smiled. ¡°You old thing, you¡¯re really lucky. When you get home, thank Sheng Sheng properly. A call saved your life.¡± Now that he thought about it, he still felt a strong lingering fear. If Old Huo hadn¡¯t gone out, he would have been dead by now. Luckily too, it was a call from Sheng Sheng. If it were someone else, he wouldn¡¯t have gone out in such a hurry either. Jiang You hung up and also nodded in agreement. ¡°Sheng Sheng is a gem. We should thank her properly.¡± It was quite a coincidence too. Logically speaking, there was no signal in the air-raid shelter, and even when they used the walkie-talkies, it came and went. That Sheng Sheng¡¯s call could come in, and Old Huo loved his granddaughter as much as his life. It was only right that he could avoid this calamity in his fate. Huo Xiao did not hear Ling Sheng¡¯s voice either, but he knew that his dear granddaughter was definitely crying. His heart ached terribly, and his mood fell. At the thought of something important, he shouted at the top of his lungs again, ¡°You two didn¡¯t tell Yin¡¯er about this, did you?!¡± Jiang You blocked his ears, retreated, and pointed at him. ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to be so loud! We¡¯re not deaf!¡± Rong Zhengguo pointed at him and laughed. ¡°This old thing. Anyone who isn¡¯t deaf will be deafened by his shouting.¡± He was glad that the three of them were still alive and well. In the future, it was better not to play these kinds of outdoor activities anymore. Nothing was more important than their lives. It was more important to live well. The older one got, the more afraid one would be of dying. They always had countless wishes. They wanted to see their son grow up, start a family, and afterward, they would long for a grandchild. But once they got a grandchild, they would also wish for a great-grandchild. There was no end to it. Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes were red. When she got into the car, she was still crying from lingering fear. There was a pile of tissues beside her, and she took out another tissue to wipe her tears and snot. Nangong Lengyu took a tissue to wipe her tears and gently advised, ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore. Isn¡¯t Grandpa fine now? Don¡¯t cry anymore!¡± ¡°I know.¡± Ling Sheng knew that her grandfather was fine, so she should be happy. But for some reason, she just couldn¡¯t control herself as her tears kept flowing. ¡°Look at how swollen your eyes are from crying.. Do you want Grandpa to be worried and heartbroken when you see him?¡± Nangong Lengyu knew that she had a close relationship with her grandparents, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be so deep. Chapter 958 - He’s More Handsome than Me ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to cry, but my tears keep flowing down. I can¡¯t stop them.¡± Ling Sheng was still afraid, the feeling of having survived a disaster. Nangong Lengyu looked at her grimacing face and smiled dotingly. ¡°Got it. Go ahead and cry.¡± Ling Sheng didn¡¯t cry for long either before her tears stopped. She received a call from her father. ¡°Your grandfather is hiking. Why are you looking for him?¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s voice was still hoarse. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I understand. Dad, go ahead with your work!¡± All of them didn¡¯t know; only she knew that her grandfather had just undergone a life and death situation and escaped death from the grim reaper. Not many people knew that Huo Xiao had had a close shave with death either. Other than Rong Zhengguo and Jiang You, who had gone up the mountain with him, only Ling Sheng, Nangong Lengyu, Nangong Lengmo, and Jun Shiyan knew about it. They didn¡¯t tell anyone else. and didn¡¯t say anything else. Huo Ci only found out later. He was so angry then that he pointed at Ling Sheng¡¯s nose and gave her a severe tongue lashing. Her wings had hardened, and she had become gutsy. She even dared to not tell him about such a major incident! It was absolutely impossible for Su Xiyin to find out. Afraid that she would be worried, no one told her. They just said that he had accidentally fallen and gotten injured while hiking. After Huo Xiao got injured, he didn¡¯t go anywhere else anymore. He stayed at home to recuperate, but it wasn¡¯t a huge injury either. The ear-ringing caused by the explosion was the biggest problem. The rest were just minor injuries. Ling Sheng also went home to accompany her grandparents. Anyway, from her pregnancy to the stage accident, she had completely lost her freedom and became a canary in a cage. Xiaoqi was so happy that he was spinning in circles. Mommy could send him and pick him up from school every day, and even attend a parent-teacher meeting with him. She could do the homework assigned by the teacher together with him. However, Su Xiyin had recently fallen in love with watching a TV drama called ¡°Battlefield.¡± It was a spy movie, and the main lead was Sheng Xichen. He was simply a walking hormone inside the show. His every move was full of masculinity, which captured the hearts of countless women. Su Xiyin was also mesmerized. She watched TV on the dot every day and even followed his Weibo. She even asked Ling Sheng for his WeChat ID and added it. She would like his posts on his WeChat Moments every day. ¡°Is he that good-looking?¡± Huo Xiao walked over unhappily and took the remote control to change the channel. His little wife only stared at this man every single day. It was fine if she watched the drama series once, but she even replayed it over and over again. It was fine if she just watched the show but she even stared at him and smiled. ¡°Good-looking! How handsome! He¡¯s so masculine. Sheng Sheng said that this is called a ¡®stunning beauty¡¯ and a walking aphrodisiac!¡± After saying this, Su Xiyin got anxious when she saw that the channel had been switched. ¡°Change it back for me.¡± ¡°What for? For you to look at that man?¡± Huo Xiao was angry. His eyes were blazing flames, but he refused to give the remote control to her. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I want to look at that man.¡± Su Xiyin stood up and snatched the remote control. ¡°Give it to me. Don¡¯t you usually not like watching TV dramas?¡± Huo Xiao was furious and asked her, ¡°Am I handsome or is that man handsome?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s my Xichen who is handsome.¡± Su Xiyin didn¡¯t hesitate at all. She was a complete little fangirl and looked at him strangely. ¡°How can you compare to him when you¡¯re already so old?¡± Huo Xiao felt jealous and upset that he was outmatched. He pointed at Sheng Xichen on the TV haughtily and disdainfully. ¡°When I was young, wasn¡¯t I more handsome than him?!¡± Su Xiyin frowned and looked at Sheng Xichen with a beaming smile. ¡°You weren¡¯t as handsome as my Xichen even when you were young.¡± When Huo Xiao heard this, he was enraged. When he saw his wife looking at another man with a gentle expression, he was so angry that he directly threw the remote control onto the sofa and turned to leave. After taking two steps, he turned around. ¡°Just look at him then! You can survive !¡± Su Xiyin still smiled. ¡°Yes, I can.¡± Ling Sheng pushed the door open and entered. She saw Grandma hugging a pillow and smiling at the TV. Grandpa was so angry that he threw the remote control on the sofa and turned to leave. ¡°Grandma, what happened to Grandpa?¡± Ling Sheng ran over and sat down. Su Xiyin said, ¡°Who knows? I¡¯m just watching TV, yet he wasn¡¯t letting me watch it nor look at Xichen. He even compared his looks with Xichen! I honestly told him that he¡¯s not as handsome as Xichen and he even got angry. Look at him, he¡¯s like a child.¡± Ling Sheng smiled ambiguously. ¡°Grandma, do you really not know what is going on? Why Grandpa got angry?¡± Su Xiyin frowned. ¡°I¡¯m just watching a TV drama. What is he angry about?¡± Ling Sheng laughed and cuddled Grandma¡¯s arm. ¡°I think Grandpa is jealous!¡± Su Xiyin laughed as well. ¡°He¡¯s a blockhead. Does he know what jealousy is? I¡¯ve been married to your grandfather for so many years, but I¡¯ve never seen him jealous of anyone.¡± Ling Sheng said very firmly, ¡°Grandma, I dare to guarantee that Grandpa is definitely jealous.¡± Su Xiyin laughed out loud. ¡°Jealous of whom? Jealous of Xichen? Xichen is even younger than your father! Why would he be jealous of him? Does he think I can still find a man younger than your father to like?!¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°Grandma, my grandpa is jealous because he cares too much about you! You didn¡¯t get so infatuated with any man in the past, right?¡± Su Xiyin thought for a moment. No, she didn¡¯t, but the boy was just a child. Why was he jealous of a child? He even got sulky. ¡°Sheng Sheng, come here,¡± Huo Xiao called out to him from the bedroom door. Ling Sheng looked at Su Xiyin. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll go to Grandpa first.¡± Su Xiyin nodded and looked at Sheng Xichen on the TV. The child was indeed handsome and manly. Chasing celebrities was not uniquely enjoyed by young people alone either. She could also idolize them, alright? When Ling Sheng entered the bedroom, she saw a lot of photos. She didn¡¯t know where her grandfather had gotten them from, but they were all old photographs. There were also a lot of black and white photos. When she took a look, she found that he was handsome, peerlessly handsome! Her grandfather was so handsome in the photos when he was young that he could compete with her father. He could definitely be considered a ¡®stunning beauty¡¯. No wonder her father was so handsome. He had inherited all the good points of her grandparents! Huo Xiao pulled her in and pointed at the photos on the ground. ¡°My dear granddaughter, do you think Grandpa is more handsome, or is it that¡­ that little celebrity called Sheng Xichen on TV who looks better?¡± Ling Sheng could not help but burst out laughing. When an old man got jealous, he was rather adorable. When she looked at the photos, she naturally praised him. She raised her thumb and said sweetly, ¡°Grandpa is good-looking! Grandpa is the most handsome in the world. Handsome and talented! How can Sheng Xichen compare to you, Grandpa?¡± Huo Xiao had just received a blow from his wife, so he was not confident. He looked at her. ¡°Really? You aren¡¯t lying to Grandpa?¡± Ling Sheng nodded. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true! Grandpa, you don¡¯t know this. Every time there¡¯s a ranking of the most good-looking people in the entertainment industry, my dad always comes in first. Sheng Xichen will at most come in second, but he¡¯s always suppressed by my dad. The eyes of the masses are sharp. My dad is your son, and he inherited your looks. You have to believe in yourself.¡± Huo Xiao frowned unhappily. ¡°But your grandmother said that he¡¯s more handsome than me.¡± Chapter 959 - Give Birth to a Child Soon Ling Sheng really felt that after people aged, they became young at heart again. It was really interesting to see their jealousy. ¡°Nonsense. Grandpa, you¡¯re the most handsome. My dad isn¡¯t even worth mentioning in front of you.¡± Huo Xiao was happy. ¡°What about Third Jun?¡± Ling Sheng did not hesitate at all. ¡°He¡¯s even worse. He¡¯s not even as handsome as my dad!¡± Hearing his dear granddaughter praise him like this, Huo Xiao¡¯s mood improved. He pulled her to choose the photos. ¡°Help Grandpa choose which one looks the most handsome.¡± Ling Sheng looked at the photos spread all over the ground, and her words were so sweet, it was as though her mouth had been smeared with honey. ¡°Grandpa¡¯s photos are all good-looking. If uploaded on the internet, any one of them can beat those celebrities in the entertainment industry!¡± Huo Xiao had just been disdained by his wife, so he was still lacking in confidence. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really! I swear!¡± In front of her grandfather, Ling Sheng randomly chose two photos and posted them on her alternative Weibo account, to get people to comment on whether she was handsome or not. Her alternate account, Jun Sheng Forever, was also her own major fan. She was so active on it that it was like a fake account and she often posted first-hand news and photos of herself too. When she was happy, she would do a lottery draw of her own autographs, posters, and even cosmetics. Coupled with the support of the wealthy fan, Jun Lin, the two of them often interacted with each other, so they were treated as a couple. There were also many fans who were a couple of their alternate accounts. As a result, she naturally became slightly famous in the fan circle. Unknowingly, she had already gathered more than 500,000 fans. Jun Sheng Forever: The peerless beauty of the era without filters! I put together a nine-grid collage. I love it, love it! After the photo was posted, the response was astounding. The comments flooded in in minutes. [Ahhh, so handsome! Tell me who this is! I want to go to his house!] [This is just too handsome. I surrender. Do whatever you want.] [Is there anything clearer for this stunning face? I want it as my screensaver. I want to lick the screen! Ahhh!] [Did you guys notice that this handsome man looks a little like Best Actor Huo?!] [The person upstairs. I realized. They really look alike. Especially their facial features.] [I agree too. They are really similar.] [Everyone, I have a bold thought. Is this the father of the Best Actor?! I¡¯m kneeling down to beg the owner of this thread to answer my question.] Huo Xiao was wearing reading glasses as he browsed through the comments. He was so happy that he couldn¡¯t close his mouth. He really believed it now. His dear granddaughter didn¡¯t lie to him! He was still the most handsome indeed! ¡°Come, come, come! Sheng Sheng, let¡¯s choose the photos!¡± Huo Xiao put down his phone and squatted down with Ling Sheng to pick through the photos. Ling Sheng thought they were all pretty good, but she asked, ¡°Grandpa, what are we choosing photos for?¡± Huo Xiao said, ¡°To show to your grandmother.¡± Looking at her grandfather¡¯s haughty and awkward expression, Ling Sheng pursed her lips and smiled secretly. As she was choosing, she even saw a wedding photo of her grandparents. Grandma was also beautiful now; her aura carried an elegant kind of beauty. She didn¡¯t expect that her young grandma wasn¡¯t as gentle and elegant as she looked now. Instead, she possessed a glamorous kind of beauty. Grandpa was also a handsome man. He was wearing a suit and leather shoes in his wedding photo, looking handsome and valiant. A man in his thirties was at the exact age of maturity and charm. She held the photo and looked at it while sighing. When she accidentally turned it over, her eyes suddenly grew solemn, and her hand holding the photo tightened involuntarily. She looked at Huo Xiao. ¡°Grandpa, do you know who wrote this message behind the photo?¡± Huo Xiao took it to get a look. He frowned; he couldn¡¯t remember anymore. ¡°Why are there words on it? Who wrote it here?¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s breathing could not help but accelerate a little as she stared at the words above. May you be blessed with a child soon. There were only these five words in total, and there wasn¡¯t even a signature at all. But the handwriting was very familiar to her. It was Third Master¡¯s handwriting. ¡°Who is it? He must have secretly written it while I wasn¡¯t looking.¡± Huo Xiao frowned. But the meaning of the words wasn¡¯t bad. However, why did he leave just this one sentence? But everyone close to him knew that when he and Yin¡¯er had just gotten married, Yin¡¯er had no intention of having a child. She only changed her mind afterward and gave birth to Ci¡¯er. Ling Sheng also found it strange. Did the words Third Master left behind mean that he had been here a long time ago? Did he leave these words for me to see? What does he want to convey? If someone was giving his blessing, he should at least write something like ¡®Congratulations on your wedding!¡¯, ¡®Congratulations on your happy marriage!¡¯, ¡®May both of you live a long and happy life together!¡¯, and so on. Why did he only write ¡®May you be blessed with a child soon.¡¯ without even signing his name? Huo Xiao mumbled and sputtered, wanting to put the photo away. Ling Sheng said, ¡°Grandpa, can you give this photo to me? I want to put it in my collection of treasures.¡± But it isn¡¯t anything great either, Huo Xiao thought. He had so many photos. ¡°Grandpa still has more. There are words on the back of this photo. I¡¯ll get Old Liu to go back and get you a good one later on.¡± Ling Sheng took the photo with a grin as though it was a treasure. ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s all right! I like this one. Give it to me!¡± After Huo Xiao chose the photos, he got Ling Sheng to accompany him to a photography center he found near the house while carrying more than twenty photos. He enlarged the photos and framed them in frames. The photos were all in black and white. Ling Sheng even found a photographer she knew, a Photoshop expert, and photoshopped the photos into having colors. After retouching them, it looked like the photos had just been taken. Then, the grandfather and granddaughter, who were acting mysteriously, hung the photos everywhere in the house while Su Xiyin was picking Xiaoqi up at the kindergarten. As soon as Huo Ci stepped out of the elevator, he was shocked by an enormous picture hanging on the wall. Upon closer look, he thought, F*ck, it¡¯s my father. Is he crazy? Why is he hanging a picture out of nowhere? Most importantly, these photographs even had color. Most of the photos of his father in his youth were black and white. Where did he edit these photos? It would have been better if he hadn¡¯t seen it. Good god. When he entered the house, he saw that the living room was also full of pictures, and they were all enlarged versions too. That brat was even standing on a stool and huffing away as she hung up the photos. He shouted, ¡°Stupid brat, what are you doing?! Why did you hang this nonsense up?!¡± When Ling Sheng heard her father¡¯s roar, she almost fell off the stool. She turned her head and smiled. ¡°Dad, we¡­¡± Huo Xiao came out from the kitchen after hanging up the photos and raised his walking stick to hit him. ¡°Who are you shouting at? Are you the only one who has a loud voice? I told her to hang them up! Do you have a problem with that?¡± Huo Ci didn¡¯t expect his father to come out of the kitchen. Before he could dodge, the blow landed on his body. He was furious. ¡°Dad, hang the photos at the old residence instead. I won¡¯t care how many you hang up.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me hanging a photo up? You unfilial thing! I¡¯m just hanging up some photographs and you still want to control me?¡± Huo Xiao glared and raised the walking stick in his hand again. Huo Ci dodged. Seeing that Old Master Fu was about to flare up, he hurriedly admitted defeat and smiled apologetically. ¡°Go ahead! Hang them up! You can hang as many as you want, hang wherever you want. Is there anymore? I¡¯ll help you hang them!¡± Seeing her father¡¯s cowardly look, Ling Sheng suppressed her laughter. Her father¡¯s status was only so low in front of her grandfather. Chapter 960 - Must Not Come over ¡°Scram! Get lost! Don¡¯t hang around in front of me.¡± Huo Xiao rolled his eyes at him in disdain. However, when he looked at Ling Sheng, he smiled extremely happily. ¡°My dear granddaughter, come here.¡± Huo Ci choked on a mouthful of blood. Look at the difference in treatment. Is he that unlikeable? Enough with the double standards! When Ling Sheng ran out to the living room after hanging up the photos, she saw her father sitting on the sofa, reading a script. There were more than ten books on the sofa, and she was envious. She walked over with a beaming smile and massaged his shoulders and back. ¡°Dad, do you have a good script?¡± Huo Ci glanced at her in disdain. ¡°The scripts in my hands are all good.¡± ¡°Let me take a look then.¡± Ling Sheng reached out to take a script, but her father slapped them away. Huo Ci said, ¡°Get lost. Who gave you permission to touch them? Hurry up and go do your questions. The college entrance examination is in less than four months. If you screw up, see how I¡¯ll deal with you.¡± Ling Sheng looked at the scripts bitterly, her face full of yearning. God knew that she should be a workaholic. She absolutely could not do without a job. During this period of time, she had been trapped at home every day. Other than studying, she had been studying. She had already done a thick stack of exam papers. Besides, she realized that other than math being the most difficult subject for her, the questions for the rest of the subjects were really easy for her. She had originally underestimated her ability and even set aside two months to focus on the college entrance examination. From the looks of it, one month was already enough. She couldn¡¯t possibly stay at home without doing anything for the remaining three months! Appeal to him with affection and make him understand with reason. She told her father everything she could say and tried to discuss with him, bearing an aggrieved expression. ¡°Dad, I really can do it. It was just an accident at the gala previously. I¡¯m not that unlucky either to end up in an accident every time, right?¡± ¡°I said, get lost!¡± Huo Ci glanced at her from the corner of his eye. He looked at her stomach and started wondering. ¡°When you take the college entrance exam, will your stomach turn into a ball by then? Can pregnant women enter the exam hall?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no rule against pregnant women entering the exam hall.¡± Ling Sheng felt a lump of blood in her throat. Pregnant, my a*s. Since there¡¯s no other way out, can I come clean with the truth now? Huo Ci nodded and clicked his tongue. ¡°Hmm, that thing in your stomach will probably become the youngest examinee at that time.¡± Ling Sheng coughed out another mouthful of blood. Dad, can you not ask this question so seriously? She privately thought that she wouldn¡¯t be able to wait until the college entrance examination at all. In another two months, if her stomach didn¡¯t swell up, she would be exposed! She couldn¡¯t possibly stuff something around her stomach like a palace drama! Since Huo Ci wouldn¡¯t let her read the scripts, Ling Sheng whined while dawdling at the side. Unable to chase her away, he threw her a script directly and even reminded her kindly, ¡°I¡¯ll let you have a look. It¡¯s not yours.¡± ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡± When Ling Sheng took the script, her heart was already flying, and her eyes were brimming with tears of excitement. After half a month, she had finally touched a script again. It felt even dearer than seeing her family members! The movie¡¯s title was ¡®Brilliant¡¯, and it was an inspirational film adapted from real characters. The main character, Zhen Baozhu, was born in the 1980s and grew up as an ordinary handicapped girl in a village in the 1990s. She liked to run and jump. She ran faster than anyone else, and jumped high and far. In the end, through hard work, she became a first-class athlete in the country¡¯s track and field and became the first Grand Slam athlete in the history of China. She also filled in the gaps in China¡¯s international athletics competitions. The script was very simple, but it was very passionate and inspirational. It was a story about an ugly duckling who had eventually changed her fate and grown into a white swan through her own efforts. It was obviously a very simple central theme of the story, a very ordinary plot. However, the more ordinary it was, the more relatable it felt, as though the story and characters were right by the audience¡¯s side. It was easier for one to be moved. Huo Ci glanced sideways at the brat, who was crying one moment and laughing at other times, as she read the script. He knew that she would definitely like this script very much. Actually, this script had been prepared for her. However, she would not be able to make it in time for the commencement of the casting this year. If she did not use a substitute in this film, she would have to put in too much effort and sweat. She could not take the intensity of the training now either. Even if she were to try jumping once now, that woman would be extremely worried, let alone doing sports. It was as though the child would disappear if she moved a little. Forget about asking her for permission to film a movie. ¡°Father, this Zhen Baozhu is Flying Woman He Sha. She¡¯s my idol. No, I have to act in this film no matter what. I can¡¯t let others ruin my idol¡¯s lofty image.¡± Ling Sheng hugged the script and refused to let go. He Sha had been the goddess of the nation when China had organized the first Olympic Games back then. The original host of this body had still been young at the time, but that year, the Olympics had been very popular. It could be said that the Olympics had been a national movement. That year, the level of patriotism was also extremely high. The whole country was united and worked hard to organize the Olympics well. On the home ground, they had to win more gold medals and bring glory to the country. China had always been weak in track and field competitions to begin with. Actually, it was not only the Chinese, but it was also related to the human race. This was something that couldn¡¯t be changed. Ever since the Olympics had been held tens of times, the number of Asian athletes who had won the championships could be counted on one hand. He Sha was a handicapped person. She had gotten electrocuted when she was three years old. Although she was saved, her hands were gone. Both hands had been amputated. She had been amputated from her elbow down on her left arm and above the elbow on her right side. That year, she had been the representative of the national track and field team. She had entered the national team with a disabled body and participated in a fitness race for able-bodied individuals. For her, she had to work a thousand times harder than able-bodied. That year, she won the six grand slam running events and became a national hero. The whole of China was proud of her, and the entire world was cheering for her. Anyone who had experienced that era would have a deep impression of this. As long as the actors were right, this movie would definitely explode in popularity. After all, back then, everyone had been shouting that they owed Teacher He Sha an Olympic ticket. Who would not want to witness that legend on the spot? Huo Ci let out a disdainful snort. ¡°In your dreams. This movie will start filming this year, and they¡¯re already choosing the actors. Moreover, Teacher He Sha will personally guide and train them. You can¡¯t make it.¡± Ling Sheng wept, her heart aching terribly. Could she self-destruct right now? ¡°Dad, I can do it. I definitely can. My body is very strong. Can you bear to see me let such a good script slip by and regret it for the rest of my life?¡± ¡°How dare you cry in front of me? Why didn¡¯t you think about it when you were f*cking fooling around with Third Master Jun?¡± Huo Ci got annoyed. He pointed at her stomach and sneered. ¡°Did I tell you to get pregnant? Scram!¡± Ling Sheng felt bitter in her heart as she listened to her father¡¯s irritable cursing. She was so close to self-destruction when her phone rang now of all timings. It was Song Yiyan. ¡°Sheng Sheng, can I go over to play with you?¡± Song Yiyan¡¯s soft voice . ¡°No, don¡¯t come and find me. You must not come over.¡± Ling Sheng had not filmed ¡°Top Scholar¡± and had even gotten ¡®pregnant¡¯ because of her and Si Chengluo. She did not dare to come into contact with them at all. ¡°But I¡¯m already downstairs!¡± Song Yiyan looked up at the condominium. ¡°I¡¯m not at home now! Go home!¡± Ling Sheng said. ¡°But the Third Master said you¡¯re at home now!¡± Song Yiyan took a look at the handsome man walking beside her and still asked, ¡°Third Master, Sheng Sheng said she¡¯s not at home now.¡± Upon hearing Little White Bunny¡¯s voice, Ling Sheng¡¯s face turned black. When Song Yiyan came over, she bumped into Jun Shiyan downstairs and excitedly invited him to go up to find Ling Sheng. Ling Sheng felt terrible. She had already imagined countless possibilities. She had a feeling that something would definitely go wrong if Little White Bunny came! Chapter 961 - Pinned against the Door Once Again When Song Yiyan and Jun Shiyan came over, they were also shocked by the picture opposite the elevator. It was quite a huge picture, and it looked like it was at least 20 inches wide. Song Yiyan lowered her voice and could not help but ask curiously, ¡°Why did Senior Huo hang his photo here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not him.¡± Jun Shiyan smiled and shook his head. There was nothing strange about his father-in-law hanging his photo there. After all, there was nothing he would not do, only what others weren¡¯t able to think of. The strange thing was that this was not his father-in-law, but his grandfather-in-law¡¯s photo. Although the two of them looked very similar at first glance, one could still tell that his father-in-law was more photogenic than Grandpa upon close scrutiny. Ling Sheng opened the door and saw the duo standing in front of the photo, scrutinizing it! Upon seeing Ling Sheng come out of the house, Song Yiyan ran over excitedly. ¡°Sheng Sheng, who¡¯s this in the photo? The Third Master said it¡¯s not Senior Huo.¡± ¡°My grandpa.¡± After saying that, Ling Sheng took a step back, wanting to distance herself from Song Yiyan. However, when she saw Little White Bunny¡¯s hurt expression flash across her face, she could not bear to do it. Ever since Song Yiyan had entered the house, she had been looking at the pictures and exclaiming nonstop. There were so many photographs! The whole house was full of photos. Afraid of strangers, she tugged at the corner of Ling Sheng¡¯s shirt and asked in a soft voice, ¡°Why did your grandpa hang so many photos?¡± Ling Sheng was too embarrassed to say that her grandpa had gotten jealous, so he deliberately hung the photos up to show her grandma his stunning beauty during his youth. She changed the subject. ¡°Is he handsome?¡± Song Yiyan nodded vigorously, and even her voice became a few decibels louder. ¡°Handsome!¡± When Huo Xiao came over to welcome her, he happened to hear this. His face bloomed with happiness as he looked at Song Yiyan. ¡°You¡¯re Old Song¡¯s daughter, right? You¡¯re really pretty and lively.¡± Song Yiyan smiled shyly and greeted him. ¡°Hello, Grandpa Huo.¡± ¡°Sheng Sheng was just saying that she is so bored at home. You should come over often to play with her in the future. She¡¯s pregnant, so she has to stay at home to take care of the baby inside her. She can¡¯t go out.¡± As soon as Huo Xiao finished speaking, he coughed again. He realized that he had said something wrong and stole a look at his dear granddaughter. On the other end, Song Yiyan was stunned. Her eyes widened suddenly as her voice rose. ¡°What? You¡¯re pregnant?¡± Ling Sheng was rendered speechless. This is embarrassing. She stepped forward to cover her mouth. ¡°Lower your voice. I¡¯m not deaf. I can hear you.¡± After she spoke, she saw a certain big-tailed male wolf walking toward the sofa to pay his respects to his father-in-law. He stopped in his tracks and the corner of his lips lifted into a happy smile. Huo Xiao hurriedly gave an instruction to salvage his mistake of leaking the secret. ¡°Song Family¡¯s child, you must not tell anyone. My dear granddaughter¡¯s pregnancy is a secret. Shh!¡± Song Yiyan had not expected to hear such explosive news when she had only come to find Ling Sheng. However, being pregnant is a good thing! Having a baby is a joyous occasion! She nodded seriously and promised that she definitely would not reveal it. She even made a zipping motion with her mouth. During this period of time, Ling Sheng had already wanted to shout out loud countless times. I¡¯m not pregnant! I¡¯m not pregnant! I want to go out! I want to work! I don¡¯t want to be a rice worm[1] at home anymore! However, from the looks of it, the current situation seemed to be getting more and more complicated. The longer this dragged on, the more people knew too. Although she had told everyone not to tell anyone else about her pregnancy, who knew how long this secret could be kept? Her grandpa had already let it slip from a short bout of delight. Jun Shiyan greeted Huo Ci. Huo Ci ignored him. After saying a few words to Song Yiyan, he took the script and returned to his room. Song Yiyan took a look at the situation in front of her and brooded inwardly. Senior Huo doesn¡¯t seem to like the Third Master at all. Ever since Song Yiyan had found out that Ling Sheng was pregnant, her eyes kept sparkling as she stared at her stomach. She even asked her quietly, ¡°In that case, when are you two getting married? You have to be quick. Otherwise, you won¡¯t look good in a wedding dress with a large stomach. People will laugh at you.¡± Ling Sheng had not expected Little White Bunny to know quite so much. However, her stomach wasn¡¯t able to grow bigger. Without the goods, how could it grow? She could only hum in reply. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you came over just to see me!¡± Song Yiyan shook her head honestly and looked at her pleadingly. ¡°Can you go shopping with me?¡± Ling Sheng was actually against it internally. She really did not want to be with her. It would not be good if she caused another reaction. She had already decided not to come into contact with Si Chengluo and Little White Bunny before she regained her memory. Upon seeing Song Yiyan¡¯s pitiful look, Huo Xiao smiled at Ling Sheng and spoke up for her. ¡°My dear granddaughter, you can accompany her then.¡± Ling Sheng looked at her grandpa. In any case, she could not be together with Song Yiyan. It would be best if she could be chased away quickly, but she could not display her intentions too obviously. She touched her stomach, looking put on the spot. ¡°But Grandpa, I can¡¯t go out. My mom will nag again when she finds out.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, go ahead. You can¡¯t keep staying at home. What if you suffocate from boredom?¡± Huo Xiao thought she was afraid of her mother and comforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If your mother dares to find trouble with you, get her to come and look for me first.¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°Grandpa.¡± Huo Xiao patted her hand. ¡°Get Third Master Jun to go with the two of you and protect you. Just don¡¯t bump into anything.¡± Jun Shiyan agreed. When he saw that the young lady was wholeheartedly against going, his brows furrowed slightly. The young lady had complained to him every day that she was going to get sick from putting on a show at home. She wanted to self-destruct 100 times a day, but now that she had a chance to go out and get some fresh air, why did she seem unwilling to leave? Ling Sheng had no choice. Faced with her grandpa and Little White Bunny¡¯s double attack, she did not dare reveal anything with her behavior. Little White Bunny was sensitive by nature. If she rejected her again, she would hurt her heart. When they reached the elevator and no one was keeping an eye on him like a thief anymore, Jun Shiyan lowered his lids slightly and bent down to lean against the young lady¡¯s ear. In a low voice, he asked, ¡°You don¡¯t want to go out?¡± Upon seeing the duo whispering to each other, Song Yiyan retreated to a corner of the elevator sensibly. She shrank her body and tried her best to reduce her presence. It was not that Ling Sheng did not want to go out. She just did not want to go out with Song Yiyan, fearing that something would happen. However, she felt stifled as she could not say it. She pursed her lips and shook her head. Jun Shiyan patted her tiny head comfortingly. It was not that the young lady did not want to go out, nor did she dislike Song Yiyan. Then, why did she oppose going out with her? Song Yiyan had asked Ling Sheng to go shopping with her to choose a birthday present for her grandpa. It was her grandpa¡¯s 80th birthday at the end of the month. On the way there, Ling Sheng had already thought it through. Since she could not refuse her, she would let nature take its course then. She would not care about anything anymore and just shop to her heart¡¯s content. When girls shopped together, it was not as simple as just choosing a birthday present. Cosmetics, clothes, bags, and jewelry were all irresistible temptations for girls. As they were choosing away, they arrived at a clothing store. ¡°Third Master, do these outfits look nice?¡± Ling Sheng gestured at the clothes she placed in front of her one by one and looked at the man opposite her excitedly. ¡°Yes.¡± Jun Shiyan nodded, his eyes full of smiles and indulgence. His young lady naturally looked good in anything. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go and try them on.¡± Ling Sheng hugged the clothes excitedly and ran to the fitting room. A woman¡¯s closet would always lack a piece of clothing. This was definitely a wise saying. However, when she reached the fitting room and had just put the clothes down, the door was suddenly pushed open before she could lock the door. When Song Yiyan entered, she was carrying the aura of a mature lady. Forceful and domineering, she pinned her right against the wall of the fitting room again. [1] This refers to someone who is idling their time away, not doing anything. Chapter 962 - Eavesdropping in a Corner Ling Sheng had felt that trouble would come knocking on the door and it did arrive indeed. Her gaze deepened as she looked at the girl in front of her, whose aura had become stronger. ¡°Hurry up and say what you want to say.¡± Song Yiyan looked at her. After she greeted Ling Sheng¡­ The door of the fitting room was pushed open once again. When the person saw the two girls hugging each other intimately¡ªthey looked like lovers making out, she let out a low cough. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t do this on purpose. Please continue.¡± Then, she hurriedly left in embarrassment and made to close the door in passing. Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes widened suddenly as she looked at the person at the door in disbelief. What kind of fate was this? When the woman was about to close the door, she reached out to stop her. ¡°Teacher He Sha.¡± He Sha had not expected to be recognized. As she observed the familiar-looking girl in front of her, she finally recognized her. ¡°You¡¯re Ling Sheng?¡± After speaking, she took a look at the girl behind her. She had seen her on television before too. She was a female celebrity. There was a complicated look in her eyes, but she was still very respectful of other people¡¯s sexual orientation. ¡°Teacher He knows me?¡± Ling Sheng had not expected that she would recognize her. She was pleased inwardly. She had just read the script and met the protagonist herself as soon as she left the house. This was definitely fate. It seemed like even the heavens could not take it anymore and were reminding her that she had to accept this drama! ¡°I¡¯m your ¡®mama¡¯ fan. I like the show you¡¯re participating in a lot. I will definitely watch the shows that you¡¯re in,¡± He Sha smiled lovingly. The young lady was really good-looking. She was even prettier than on television. ¡°Director Yu recommended you to me too.¡± Ling Sheng knew Director Yu, Yu Gan, who was also the director of this movie ¡®Brilliant¡¯. It seemed like her father was telling the truth. Teacher He Sha would also participate in the production of the movie. ¡°Teacher He, what do you think of me then?¡± He Sha looked at her seriously and said, ¡°You¡¯re too pretty!¡± The young lady in front of her was too beautiful. She was so pretty that she was not suitable to act the role of her character at all. However, Director Yu had said that her acting skills were good and had shown her the photos she had taken in full make-up and costume, as well as those photos that had not been photoshopped, when she had filmed ¡®Moon¡¯ in the past. She was indeed a very intelligent actress with the potential to take on different types of roles. This matter still needed to be discussed at length. The casting had just started. Whether she was suitable or not was not up to her alone to decide either. She had to make a comprehensive decision based on the opinions of all parties. Song Yiyan also saw the woman in front of her and recognized her. She looked at her and stuttered excitedly, ¡°Teacher He Sha.¡± He Sha nodded at her with a smile and greeted her. Then, she looked at the duo and reminded them in a low voice, ¡°Remember to close the door properly next time. It doesn¡¯t matter that I saw it, but it¡¯ll be bad if others see it.¡± Ling Sheng thought about it for a long time. When she saw the woman¡¯s expression, she finally realized what was going on. She saw that He Sha had already taken her clothes and left, so she chased after her hurriedly and said anxiously, ¡°Teacher He, we aren¡¯t in the kind of relationship that you are thinking of!¡± He Sha tugged at her and adjusted her mask properly before lowering her voice and saying gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone. I¡¯ll definitely keep this a secret for you.¡± What era were they living in now anyway? She did not discriminate against different sexes either. Homosexuals overseas had already been recognized by the law, and China had been pushing to enact such laws too. Ling Sheng felt even more anxious. However, when she saw the observant and gentle woman in front of her, she explained, ¡°Teacher He, we¡¯re trying on clothes. We really don¡¯t have that kind of relationship!¡± How could it be such a coincidence that Teacher He had chanced upon them when she happened to be pinned against the wall by Song Yiyan? Besides, she recalled that Little White Bunny¡¯s posture with her just now was indeed very ambiguous. It was so ambiguous that it made one¡¯s imagination run wild. Upon seeing how anxious she was, He Sha smiled and nodded. ¡°I see, I understand.¡± When Ling Sheng heard her say ¡®I see¡¯, she knew that in reality, He Sha was afraid that she would be embarrassed and put on the spot. She had said that to comfort her but inwardly, she must still think of the two of them as having that kind of relationship. In order to prove her innocence, she ran over in a hurry and pulled Jun Shiyan over. She pointed at him and said, ¡°Teacher He, this is my boyfriend.¡± Jun Shiyan, who had been sitting by the side, smiled happily when the young lady dragged him over to introduce him. He nodded slightly at the woman in front of him as a greeting. ¡°Hi, Teacher He.¡± Now that her boyfriend had appeared, He Sha finally believed her. She smiled apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my eyesight has gone bad now that I¡¯ve gotten older. Don¡¯t take offense.¡± Ling Sheng finally heaved a sigh of relief. Thankfully, the Third Master had come with them. Otherwise, her relationship with Little White Bunny might have been set in stone in Teacher He Sha¡¯s heart at this moment. He Sha liked Ling Sheng a lot. She was her ¡®mama¡¯ fan while her husband was her ¡®papa¡¯ fan, and her daughter was her ¡®younger sister¡¯ fan. The whole family was her fan. They were very happy to see her and invited them to have coffee and have a seat together. On the way, Ling Sheng and Song Yiyan were bundled up tightly, so no one recognized them. Many people recognized He Sha, but most of them smiled as they greeted her. They did not dash out to disturb her like those brainless fans. He Sha had not expected that after so many years, so many people would still recognize her. After she had retired, she had tactfully turned down the opportunity to be a coach in the team and returned to her hometown with her husband to work in the provincial team. It was also because of Director Yu¡¯s invitation this time that she had returned to this place that had once brought her endless glory. Song Yiyan, that little simpleton, did not know what had happened at all. She also did not know what Ling Sheng and Teacher He Sha were talking about. However, she took a few looks at Teacher He Sha¡¯s arm, her big eyes full of curiosity. ¡°Do you want to see my prosthetic limbs?¡± He Sha smiled at Song Yiyan. This little girl was interesting. Instead of speaking, she just kept sneaking peeks at her shyly. Song Yiyan shook her head. This was the first time she had seen prosthetics. She was very curious. The prosthetic limbs could even carry coffee. They were also very stable and agile like it was truly her own hands. He Sha said that her artificial limbs had been created by the latest research from two foreign universities. They were currently the most upmarket artificial limbs in the world. She was very honored to have been invited to be the first test subject. After practicing, she could use her arms and fingers freely. Ling Sheng had just finished reading the script and was about to find someone to share her opinion with when the person in question had come knocking on her door. Naturally, she could not let go of this opportunity. However, she did not appear too eager either. She had a good sense of propriety. He Sha liked her a lot too. After hearing her understanding of the script, she had to admit that Director Yu¡¯s insight when it came to choosing the right person was really good. She liked Ling Sheng even more. After drinking coffee and parting ways with He Sha, Ling Sheng brought Song Yiyan to choose a gift. In the end, after much deliberation, Song Yiyan chose a snuff bottle and she did not buy a good number of clothes before they went back to their respective homes. When Ling Sheng reached home, she felt that she should take on this movie no matter what, especially after meeting and interacting with Teacher He Sha. She could not bear to give up this script even more. In the end, she made up her mind and ran into the house to find her grandma. She pulled her to her room mysteriously and even locked the door. ¡°Grandma, what do you think I should do?¡± Ling Sheng pouted and tugged at her grandma¡¯s hand. She was in such a difficult position. Why did she have to tell a lie back then? Now, she had no way to retract her words. Su Xiyin smiled helplessly at her. ¡°Why? Do you regret it now? Grandma thought you were so eager to get married. What are you going to do?¡± Ling Sheng did not know either. If she had known what to do, she would not have come to find her grandma to discuss this. She sniffled and bit her lips pitifully. ¡°Grandma, I was wrong. I know I was wrong. What do you think I should do now? Should I make an abject apology?¡± Su Xiyin sighed and pointed at her. ¡°You. You should not be worrying about yourself now. You have to think about what will happen to Third Master Jun if you spill the beans.¡± Huo Ci had been sitting beside the recording studio on the second floor, drinking coffee. When he saw the dang brat pull his mother into the room mysteriously, he had a feeling that she was up to no good. He followed her closely downstairs, wanting to hear exactly what hogwash she had up her sleeve. Chapter 963 - The Plan Has Been Exposed In the bedroom, Ling Sheng was crying with a muffled voice. She really had no idea what to do anymore, so she went to find her grandma to discuss this. ¡°I want to shoot a movie. I don¡¯t want to stay at home all the time.¡± She regretted it now. She was full of regret. If there were such a thing as medicine to cure regret in the world, please give her ten tons of it first! Su Xiyin just knew that what was fake was simply a fake, and nothing else. How could one hide a pregnancy just because they wanted to? It would be even more difficult to hide it in the later stages. Those who stuffed pillows and wrapped themselves in cloth in television dramas were unrealistic. How could those stuff substitute real children? However, men could not tell the difference. The two at home did not even know that a girl could not go through menstruation when she was pregnant. What could one expect from them? However, Yu¡¯er was different. She had been through this before too, so she would see through Ling Sheng immediately. Especially since it was already the beginning of spring. By the time it was summer, it would be even easier to let the cat out of the bag since there were fewer clothes to wear. She had long known that this idea would not work. She only hoped that she would get pregnant when she got engaged to Third Master Jun as soon as possible. The fake news would naturally become real. No matter how angry her husband and Ci Er were, they couldn¡¯t do anything. The matter would pass. However, this marriage could not be settled in a day or two either. Her husband would not relent either. Yu¡¯er and Ci¡¯er had only let them get engaged first. The engagement date was already fixed, but the wedding date was still far away! After hearing her grandma¡¯s analysis, Ling Sheng also felt that it made sense. ¡°Grandma, are you saying that the Third Master and I should make a baby first? We can turn the pretense into reality. But Grandma, I want to film a movie now. My hair is turning white from thinking about it.¡± Su Xiyin would definitely help her. ¡°Grandma will help you persuade your parents about the movie. Look at you. Why did you have to come up with some fake pregnancy for no reason?¡± Ling Sheng hugged her grandma happily and leaned over to kiss her. Before she could finish thanking her grandma, she heard a loud bang on the door, closely followed by her father¡¯s irritable roar. ¡°F*ck, a fake pregnancy!¡± Huo Ci bellowed, his eyes spitting fire as he kicked the door again. ¡°You d*mned brat, open the door!¡± Ling Sheng had never expected that her father would eavesdrop in a corner. She was so terrified that without saying anything, she dialed Jun Shiyan¡¯s number. ¡°Third Master, Third Master, it¡¯s bad! The plan has been exposed! My father has gone crazy! You mustn¡¯t come over no matter what. Don¡¯t answer his call. Quickly, run away!¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s car was only halfway there when he saw a pretty dress in a display window through the car window. He felt that it was especially suitable for his young lady. He was getting out of the car to buy it for her. There were many people around him, so it was a little noisy. ¡°What?¡± As the sounds of the door being kicked grew louder with each kick, Ling Sheng saw that her grandma could not stand it anymore and went over to open the door. She shouted at the top of her lungs, ¡°Run! Hurry up and run! Don¡¯t answer my father¡¯s call! Don¡¯t come over! My father overheard my fake pregnancy!¡± Huo Ci dashed in furiously, as though he was on fire. Upon seeing that she still dared to call Jun Shiyan, he snatched her phone away and bellowed, ¡°Hurry up and get over here!¡± Jun Shiyan did not hear what Ling Sheng was saying just now, but he did catch Huo Ci¡¯s words ¡®get over here¡¯. He frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Huo Ci switched off the phone right away and threw it on the bed. Huo Xiao was playing with Xiaoqi on the rooftop at home. The homework that the kindergarten had assigned was for every child to grow a plant, observe, and record the growth of the plant every day. Xiaoqi had planted a strawberry. Ling Sheng had given him the Snow White strawberry seed at home to plant. She had initially thought that it would not germinate, but who knew that it would grow out? The little fella was talking to his great-grandpa excitedly. His ears were sharp, and when he heard Grandpa¡¯s roar, his tiny body stiffened. ¡°Great-grandpa, Grandpa is angry!¡± Huo Xiao did not hear him. When he brought Xiaoqi downstairs, he saw that scumbag behaving like a fire-breathing tyrannosaurus. He was even holding a stool in his hand as he smashed his dear granddaughter¡¯s door. He bellowed angrily, ¡°Scumbag, stop that right now!¡± Before he could stop him, the door opened. The scumbag had already dashed in after hurling the chair away. He was so angry that his vision darkened. He supported himself on the stairs and went down the stairs quickly. Xiaoqi was also so frightened that his face paled. Upon seeing Grandpa raise his hand to hit Mommy, he ran over like a gust of wind and hugged his leg. He cried out loud. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t hit Mommy. Grandpa, hit Xiaoqi instead! Grandpa!¡± Huo Xiao hurried over. He did not know what was going on, but he raised his walking stick and hit him. ¡°You scumbag! Let go immediately!¡± Huo Ci¡¯s handsome face contorted in anger, and his eyes blazed with raging flames. He looked at Su Xiyin and gritted his teeth. ¡°Mom, you knew too, right? Did you help her? You guys are really fantastic!¡± F*ck! This d*mned brat¡¯s utter lack of discipline and daringness to do or say anything were all because they had spoiled her! No one could say no to her. If this continued, she would get even more outrageous! Huo Xiao did not know what had happened at all. The situation was too complicated and chaotic. Upon seeing that Huo Ci even dared to blow his top at his mother, he lashed out with his walking stick again. Huo Ci grabbed his walking stick and looked at him mockingly. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t hit me first. After you¡¯ve understood the matter thoroughly, tell me if I should get hit or if it¡¯s this brat!¡± Xiaoqi¡¯s big eyes were red as he stood there dumbfoundedly. He took a look at his mommy and then at his grandpa before Su Xiyin pulled him to her side. ¡°I should be beaten. I¡¯m the one who should be beaten the most. Whoever wants to hit me, come and hit me.¡± Su Xiyin was also given a fright by her son. Look at him! How had she raised such a thing? She didn¡¯t even know whose temper he had inherited! He just kept yelling about hitting others to solve his problems at the drop of a hat! ¡°That¡¯s enough! You, stop causing trouble!¡± Huo Xiao took a look at his wife and panicked. ¡°Who¡¯s going to tell me what¡¯s going on?¡± Huo Ci let out a cold laugh and pointed at Ling Sheng. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Your dear granddaughter is not pregnant. She faked her pregnancy and lied to us. My mother became her accomplice. The two of them teamed up to deceive us!¡± Great! She was so bold! How dare she lie about such a thing as well?! He truly wished to strangle her to death right now! ¡°Grandpa.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s voice was hoarse, and her eyes were red. She looked timid, and she tried her best to act pitiful. She did not dare speak either, as she was terrified. Faced with an enraged father, she did not dare to trigger his landmine and could only seek help from her grandpa. Huo Ci was annoyed. His chest was full of anger, and he was about to explode. He glared at her ferociously. How dare she speak and ask for help?! At this moment, Huo Xiao could only stand on the side of reason, and not Ling Sheng. How could this lass lie to them like this? He was sad and disappointed. He looked at Ling Sheng with a stern face. ¡°Tell me, what happened?¡± ¡°What could have happened? Can the two of you not be so intimidating? You¡¯ve frightened Xiaoqi and Sheng Sheng.¡± Su Xiyin pulled Xiaoqi to stand beside Ling Sheng. ¡°You guys can ask me what you want to know. Sheng Sheng and I are both sinners, all right?¡± Chapter 964 - You Gave Birth to a Good Daughter! Huo Xiao saw that his wife was angry, and he felt upset. She had kept it from him; she didn¡¯t say a word to him. It was one thing for his dear granddaughter to lie to him, but even his wife had lied to him! He was the most pitiful person in the world. Humph! He was angry. ¡°Tell us!¡± Huo Ci was annoyed. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t protect her. This is how you guys spoiled her. Look at what she¡¯s done. Is this appropriate?¡± Su Xiyin asked, ¡°Then what do you want? You might as well just beat the two of us to death.¡± How could Huo Ci dare? ¡°Mom, you know that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Su Xiyin took a step forward and stood in front of Ling Sheng, looking at her son. ¡°Then what do you mean? Are you blaming Sheng Sheng and me for lying to you? Do you want to vent your anger? Just beat me up then. Here, go ahead.¡± Initially, Ling Sheng still felt quite afraid, but when she heard her grandma¡¯s words, she was instantly amused. Especially since when her grandma got angry, her voice still didn¡¯t sound harsh. To describe it in one word, it was fierce in a bit of an adorable way. Huo Ci shot her another death glare. Look at her. How dare she laugh at this point in time? If his mother weren¡¯t around, he would have beaten her up no matter what. He pointed at Ling Sheng and gnashed his teeth ferociously. ¡°Just you wait!¡± Ling Sheng hid behind Su Xiyin and closed her eyes before shouting, ¡°Dad, I know I was wrong! Grandpa, I was wrong! I won¡¯t dare to do it again.¡± When Nangong Lengyu received the call¡­ Huo Ci bellowed irritatedly, ¡°Make a trip to my place!¡± Nangong Lengyu was in the company, planning for the upcoming advertisement shoot. Upon hearing him yell at her without explaining anything, she let out a cold snort and wanted to hang up. She was not very curious anyway. However, she was afraid that there really was something urgent. She controlled her temper and said, ¡°What happened? Tell me over the phone!¡± ¡°What could have happened? It¡¯s something I can¡¯t say over the phone. Look at the good daughter you gave birth to. She can even cook up a lie about a fake pregnancy!¡± Huo Ci¡¯s voice calmed down, but it was carrying a biting rage. Even when Nangong Lengyu hung up, she still couldn¡¯t digest what had just happened. Fake pregnancy? Sheng Sheng was lying to them. She was not pregnant at all! Ling Sheng¡¯s attitude toward admitting her mistake was excellent. She knelt on the ground, pinched her ears, and straightened her back. She looked at her father and grandpa. ¡°I was wrong. I won¡¯t dare do it again in the future. I shouldn¡¯t have used this kind of thing as an excuse. I deserve to die. Grandpa, please punish me!¡± How could Huo Xiao punish her? She was not a boy either. If she were a boy, he would have already lashed out with the cane without saying anything. No matter how angry he was, what could he do when it came to the granddaughter whom he had raised? ¡°If you want to find an excuse to lie to your father, just tell Grandpa!¡± Huo Ci¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What? Dad, are you planning to deceive me together with her? You guys are one family, while I¡¯m the only outsider?¡± Huo Xiao glared at him. He got angry just looking at him. ¡°Speak nicely! Stop being sarcastic!¡± ¡°Stop arguing.¡± Su Xiyin gave the father and son a disdainful look and asked, ¡°When Sheng Sheng was at the Su residence, she had her period. Both of you know that, right?¡± Huo Ci nodded. It was at the Su residence that he knew for the first time that the term ¡®Great-aunt¡¯ did not refer to a person. It was a woman¡¯s monthly period. Huo Xiao was baffled. He asked, ¡°What ¡®Great-aunt¡¯ of Sheng Sheng¡¯s? Yu¡¯er doesn¡¯t have any sisters. Where did this ¡®Great-aunt¡¯ come from?¡± ¡°What does it have to do with that?¡± Huo Ci¡¯s face was dark, however, he could not help but suppress his laughter. Look, how many men knew about such a thing? His father did not know either. He finally felt like he was not alone. He had found a comrade. Huo Xiao still wanted to ask which Great-aunt she was and what her name was. Huo Ci really found him embarrassing. Stop asking. He tugged at him and informed him in a whisper, ¡°Father, the term ¡®Great-aunt¡¯ is referring to a woman¡¯s menstruation.¡± Huo Xiao frowned and muttered, ¡°Then, just call it that! How can we know when you girls call it ¡®Great-aunt¡¯?¡± ¡°Her period won¡¯t come if she¡¯s pregnant. Her period just arrived a week ago. How could she have gotten pregnant a month ago?¡± Su Xiyin sighed deeply. Look at these men. They were so inattentive, yet they still blamed them for lying. As long as they paid more attention and asked, even if they did not ask anything, it should not be difficult to check online, right? They could also discover that Sheng Sheng was lying, all right? Upon hearing his mother¡¯s explanation, Huo Ci let out a low cough. He was still unconvinced. ¡°How could we know about this kind of thing? We¡¯re not women.¡± Huo Xiao remembered, but he had not thought much about it back then. Now that he thought about it, women did not have menstruations when they were pregnant. Yin¡¯er was like that when she had gotten pregnant with Ci¡¯er. He had been careless and had not even realized this. ¡°Sheng Sheng is in the wrong, but as her father and grandpa, do you hold no responsibility at all?¡± Su Xiyin pointed at them. ¡°You don¡¯t even know this bit of common sense, yet you guys still have the cheek to blame Sheng Sheng? And me!¡± Ling Sheng had not expected that there was such a way to counterattack and absolve their blame. She could not help but give her grandma a thumbs-up inside her heart. She was full of admiration. Ha, men, how could you believe a lie full of loopholes? It clearly shows that you guys didn¡¯t take her pregnancy seriously at all! Grandma was indeed impressive! Upon hearing this, Huo Xiao also felt that it was not entirely his dear granddaughter¡¯s fault. Yin¡¯er¡¯s words made sense. If only he had thought about it and asked, or even checked up on it, he would also have realized that something was wrong. He felt quite guilty having this pointed out to him. He had said that he doted on his dear granddaughter time and time again, but how great. There were so many loopholes in the matter of her pregnancy that he had not discovered at all. His heart ached as he walked to Ling Sheng¡¯s side and helped her up. ¡°My dear granddaughter, don¡¯t kneel anymore. The ground is cold, so be careful about catching a cold. Get up quickly.¡± Huo Ci realized that his father¡¯s expression had changed instantly after hearing the explanation; he had been instigated to turn traitor. He held back a mouthful of blood. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be confused. Shouldn¡¯t we be settling the score with her for lying to us at this moment?¡± How could Mom still twist her words like this? So that Dad was no longer angry after just a few words? Didn¡¯t he have any principles? That d*mned brat had concocted a huge lie to deceive them! ¡°Shut up! How can you be her father?¡± Huo Xiao pointed at his nose and lectured him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you remember Sheng Sheng¡¯s period? You¡¯re already an adult. Don¡¯t you know that when a woman gets her period, it means she¡¯s not pregnant?¡± Upon seeing his father turn around and point the gun at him, and with a gaze as though he was looking at a good-for-nothing freeloader, Huo Ci grew annoyed. He could not help but retort, ¡°Aren¡¯t you embarrassed to criticize me? You didn¡¯t know either, right?¡± Huo Xiao¡¯s eyes widened. As he picked up his walking stick and was about to hit someone, the doorbell rang. Xiaoqi¡¯s reaction was the fastest. He ran over quickly and looked at the man in the surveillance camera. He shouted, ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s my dad!¡± Huo Ci was fuming that his father had been persuaded in just three sentences. When he heard Xiaoqi call Jun Shiyan ¡®dad¡¯, his anger surged to the top of his head. His eyes were murderous and dangerous as he ran to the kitchen to get two kitchen knives. F*ck! That scumbag Third Master Jun had finally come! See if he wouldn¡¯t directly hack him to death! He would chop him into pieces! Otherwise, it would not be enough to vent his anger! Chapter 965 - Grandpa Is Going to Hack You to Death! Upon seeing her father leave the house with two knives, Ling Sheng did not dare shout for Jun Shiyan to run away immediately. She could only look for her phone to give him a call. You mustn¡¯t come up at all! Don¡¯t come up! Someone needed to help press the button before anyone could enter the elevator. Jun Shiyan was still waiting downstairs when he heard Xiaoqi shout, ¡°Dad, run quickly! My grandpa wants to hack you to death!¡± Huo Xiao took a look at his wife and sighed angrily. ¡°Why is he here to add to the mess?!¡± Did he think the situation was not messy enough? He came over to run headlong into trouble. Upon seeing Huo Ci walk out with knives, he still tried stopping him with good intentions. ¡°Huo Ci, don¡¯t hack him to death!¡± ¡°Ci¡¯er, Ci¡¯er, calm down. This has nothing to do with Third Master Jun!¡± When Su Xiyin saw that the situation was dire, and that her son¡¯s eyes were bloodshot red as he stormed out, she chased after him hurriedly. After taking two steps, she turned around and shouted at Huo Xiao. ¡°What are you waiting for?! Hurry up and stop him! Someone¡¯s going to die!¡± Huo Xiao was very confident. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he heard an explosive noise and Xiaoqi¡¯s frightened scream. He panicked instantly and chased after him. This scumbag really dared to do it! Xiaoqi stood at the door and watched as his grandpa stood in front of the elevator. When the doors opened, he swung the big knife in his hand and slashed at the person in the elevator. The boy was so terrified that he closed his eyes and screamed. Jun Shiyan took the elevator up. The moment the elevator opened, he saw a cold flash of light in front of him. Two huge knives flew toward his face. He bent down and the knives stabbed into the wall of the cabin behind him. When Su Xiyin caught up with him, she saw Huo Ci fling the knives in. Her legs went limp from fright, and she nearly fainted. Ling Sheng ran over hurriedly and managed to hold onto her grandma. When she looked over again, she saw two knives buried deeply into the elevator¡¯s cabin. She heaved a big sigh of relief. Thankfully, the Third Master had dodged swiftly. Jun Shiyan still did not know what had happened yet. He looked at the knives behind him very calmly before looking toward Huo Ci. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. Father-in-law, please calm down.¡± Huo Xiao was also shocked. He had thought he was really going to hack someone to death. He walked over angrily and whipped his back. ¡°You scumbag! Do you think I¡¯m an eyesore for living too long? You just won¡¯t stop until I get an induced heart attack?¡± Huo Ci bellowed angrily, ¡°Get out here now!¡± Jun Shiyan really did not know what had happened. He took a look at his young lady and saw her red eyes looking at him worriedly. He smiled at her, telling her not to worry. When the knives had flown over just now, Huo Ci had shown mercy. Otherwise, when the knives had been hurled over the moment the elevator doors opened, no matter how fast his reaction was, he would not have been able to escape unscathed. Therefore, what he had committed should not be a crime worthy of death either. As soon as Jun Shiyan entered the door¡­ Nangong Lengyu had also arrived. Upon seeing the room full of people, she pointed at Ling Sheng and Jun Shiyan angrily. ¡°Tell me what happened! Ah Yan, I trust you so much, yet you lied to me time and time again. How can you let me down?¡± The two of them were really impressive. They could have lied about anything, but they just had to create a fake pregnancy. How could they casually joke about a child? Ling Sheng had done such an absurd thing by herself and even dragged Jun Shiyan into the mess. Naturally, she could not let him be punished together with her. It also had nothing to do with him in the first place. ¡°This matter has nothing to do with the Third Master. I forced him to cooperate.¡± Huo Ci and Nangong Lengyu gritted their teeth and yelled at the same time. ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take responsibility for my own actions. I did it. It has nothing to do with Grandma or Third Master.¡± Ling Sheng had already thrown caution to the wind, not caring about anything else. Jun Shiyan said in a low voice, ¡°Father-in-law, Mother-in-law, this is all my fault. You can punish me however you want. I only ask that you don¡¯t make things difficult for Sheng Sheng.¡± ¡°Are the two of you acting all lovey-dovey right now? Are you fighting with each other for the punishment?¡± Huo Ci let out a cold laugh and pointed at his nose. ¡°Third Master Jun, do you have no principles? Do you do whatever she tells you to do?¡± He knew that this matter must have been the d*mned brat¡¯s idea. This scumbag Old Jun did not have the guts to joke about such a thing. ¡°Yes,¡± Jun Shiyan replied. ¡°If she tells you to go die, will you?¡± Huo Ci bellowed angrily once more. Jun Shiyan looked at the young lady beside him and nodded before saying firmly, ¡°Yes.¡± Upon seeing this atmosphere, Huo Xiao, who had been pinched by his wife, let out a cough and finally said, ¡°Okay, okay. It¡¯s not a big deal. Why would you talk about dying? It¡¯s fine as long as the children know their mistake.¡± Huo Ci knew that his father was a person with no principles. He had long stopped being angry and was now standing on the d*mned brat¡¯s side too. Even though they were relatives separated by a generation, he could not let her act wilfully. This was not over. Otherwise, she would become even more outrageous in the future. Xiaoqi stood beside Su Xiyin, looking at the different people. In the end, he whispered, ¡°Great-grandma, do I not have a younger sister anymore?¡± Su Xiyin could not help but laugh wryly when she heard the little fella¡¯s words. The baby had finally realized. Upon seeing the child¡¯s heartbroken look, she squatted down to comfort him. ¡°Your Mommy will give you a younger sister in the future.¡± Huo Ci glared at the duo ferociously, so angry that he wanted to beat them to death. Just looking at them made him angry. They should quickly beat it for peace and quiet to return to his place. Nangong Lengyu pointed at the duo and sighed. ¡°Look at the two of you. You¡¯re even worse than a child. Look at what you¡¯ve done. Is this appropriate?¡± Since this had already happened, what else could she do? She had just found her daughter. No matter what, she could not bear to say anything too harsh. In the end, neither she nor Huo Ci had done their duty as parents. No one had the right to criticize her. Ling Sheng took a look at her son. During this period, her son had been the happiest. He touched her stomach every day and would talk to his younger sister. He must be very sad and disappointed to suddenly lose a younger sister. She only wanted to turn back time right now so that she could slap herself to death for her brain fade back then. A single lie had caused such chaos! Huo Ci¡¯s face was cold as he pointed at the duo. ¡°Get over here, you two.¡± Nangong Lengyu frowned. What was he trying to do now? Even when he saw Nangong Lengyu follow them, Huo Ci did not stop her. He just did not want Xiaoqi to watch. He avoided the child, entered a room, and closed the door. Then, he shot the duo a look. ¡°Do you think you can have a child whenever you want?¡± Ling Sheng and Jun Shiyan did not understand what he meant. They looked at each other. Huo Ci let out a cold laugh and pointed at Ling Sheng furiously. ¡°Aren¡¯t you pregnant? Get pregnant right now and give birth to it! If you don¡¯t get pregnant, watch how I¡¯ll punish you two.¡± F*ck! She had to get pregnant with a child! She must! She absolutely had to give birth too! Chapter 966 - Locked inside the Room Ling Sheng was dumbfounded. ¡°Dad, what are you talking about?¡± Hadn¡¯t he gotten angry when he had found out that she was pregnant? Why had he gotten even angrier after finding out that she was not pregnant? Could it be that he had hoped she was pregnant? Jun Shiyan was also a little confused for a moment. He apologized obediently. ¡°Father-in-law, please calm down.¡± Hadn¡¯t he always objected to him being with the young lady? Why had the man, who had nearly beaten him to death when he had found out about her pregnancy, suddenly changed his mind? Not to mention the duo, even Nangong Lengyu gave him a look as though she was looking at a retard. Was he crazy? How would she give birth since she wasn¡¯t pregnant? ¡°Aren¡¯t the two of you supposed to be expecting a child?¡± Huo Ci pointed at Ling Sheng¡¯s bed, a cold smile on his handsome face. ¡°Right there. Both of you can start now!¡± Ling Sheng was rendered speechless, and chills started running down her back. She swallowed with difficulty and looked at Jun Shiyan pleadingly. Huo Ci let out another irritable roar and pointed at Jun Shiyan. ¡°Go, Third Master Jun! Are you a f*cking man?! I¡¯ll give you a chance now. The bed is here, and so is she. You can start now!¡± ¡°Father-in-law!¡± Upon hearing this, Jun Shiyan knelt on the ground with a thud and a sincere attitude. ¡°Father-in-law, please calm down. This matter¡­¡± ¡°The decision has been made. Do you guys think you can have a child as and when you want? Whether you want to or not? Do it. Do it now.¡± Huo Ci interrupted him directly. He turned around and dragged Nangong Lengyu away, closing the door with a bang. Huo Xiao and Su Xiyin still did not know what had happened. They thought that with Yu¡¯er watching, their son would not do anything out of line no matter how reckless he was. However, they watched the group enter and heard a few shouts before the two of them Huo Ci and Nangong Lengyu came out together, and he even locked the door from outside, locking the other duo inside. Nangong Lengyu¡¯s beautiful face was as cold as ice as she looked at Huo Ci. ¡°Give me the key.¡± She knew that he was unbearably angry, but was she not? No matter how angry he was, he could not treat their daughter that way. Sheng Sheng was a girl. How upset would she feel? Ah Yan was another matter; he deserved it! ¡°Does your heart ache?¡± Huo Ci let out a cold laugh, feeling extremely angry. He pointed in the direction of the door, his eyes spitting fire. ¡°Look at what she did! Of all excuses to use, she said she was pregnant!¡± Nangong Lengyu had not expected him to be so angry. ¡°Doesn¡¯t she already know her mistake? If you aren¡¯t willing to let Sheng Sheng stay here, I¡¯ll take her away!¡± Su Xiyin came over and looked at the duo. ¡°Weren¡¯t you guys having a conversation? What are you doing? What are Sheng Sheng and Third Master Jun doing inside?¡± Huo Ci said, ¡°What else can they be doing? They are making babies! I want to see if they dare to create a child!¡± ¡°You!¡± Su Xiyin punched him angrily. Sheng Sheng was a girl. No matter how angry he was, he should not have said such harsh words. She already knew that she was in the wrong. ¡°Open the door! Why are you dragging out this issue?¡± What else did this scumbag want? He had already scolded her, gotten angry at her and taught her a lesson too! Sheng Sheng had already admitted her mistake as well. Yet, he kept harping on about it like a dog with a bone! ¡°Mother, let me tell you something. If I don¡¯t teach her a lesson, this will not end. She might do something ridiculous in the future!¡± After saying that, Huo Ci added another line fiercely, ¡°All of you people spoiled her!¡± ¡°Sheng Sheng is not a child either.¡± Su Xiyin pinched him again and gritted her teeth in anger. ¡°How ashamed will she be if you do this?¡± ¡°Ashamed? Why didn¡¯t she think about my dignity?¡± Upon hearing this, Huo Ci became even angrier. He bellowed angrily, ¡°All of my brothers know that she¡¯s pregnant now! Tell me, what about my reputation? How can I explain this to them? Should I say that she miscarried and lost her child? Or that she is a liar? She deceived everyone!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Sheng Sheng tell you not to tell anyone about her pregnancy a long time ago?¡± As soon as Su Xiyin finished speaking, she saw Huo Xiao¡¯s strange expression. She pointed at him and asked, ¡°Who did you guys tell? When the child is not even three months old, it¡¯s best not to say anything.¡± Huo Xiao had told all of his old friends because it was a happy occasion, so everyone should feel happy together. He explained guiltily, ¡°Old Jiang and the others are not strangers.¡± Huo Ci frowned as well. ¡°My father is right. We¡¯re all one family. Why can¡¯t we tell them anything?¡± Su Xiyin did not know whether to laugh or cry. Was she the only one who had not told her family? ¡°They are one of us. But you two¡­ What should I say about you? I didn¡¯t tell my family!¡± Subsequently, Huo Ci retorted, ¡°Isn¡¯t that because you knew that she was faking her pregnancy?¡± How dare she criticize them? If his mother did not know that that d*mned brat was faking her pregnancy, she would definitely be the first to reveal the secret! The Su Family would definitely be overjoyed! Su Xiyin held herself back for a moment before hitting him angrily again. ¡°Go and open the door.¡± Nangong Lengyu frowned slightly. Back then, the whole family had said that they would not let others know about the pregnancy, but that was impossible! On her side, Ah Mo knew, and so did her father. She still did not know how to explain this to Ah Mo! Ah Mo had already started preparing gifts for the child. He had even specially sent someone home to deliver a toy from his childhood, saying that it was for the unborn baby. As for Ling Sheng and Jun Shiyan¡­ One was standing up while the other sat cross-legged on the bed, listening to the commotion outside. Ling Sheng reached out to tug at Jun Shiyan¡¯s hand and looked up at him. ¡°Third Master, what should we do?¡± She had already admitted her mistake; she had apologized so sincerely too! However, her father just wouldn¡¯t acknowledge it. He was determined to punish the two of them. ¡°It¡¯s all right, I¡¯m here.¡± Jun Shiyan frowned slightly. He looked at the worried young lady and asked, ¡°Why did you tell your father?¡± If she had not said anything, he had already planned to turn the pretense into reality. After they got engaged and confirmed the specific date, he would not have so many reservations anymore. The young lady would be his sooner or later! ¡°I didn¡¯t. I told Grandma about that movie ¡®Brilliant¡¯ because I wanted to film it. I was discussing with Grandma about what to do, but he was eavesdropping.¡± Ling Sheng was still depressed. She had not expected her father to like eavesdropping in a corner. She had to be careful in the future. When she came to the end, her voice became softer and softer until it could barely be heard. ¡°Besides, Grandma and I had already decided to turn it into reality.¡± However, Jun Shiyan still heard her. His eyes lit up as he stared at the young lady. Even his voice was a little hoarse for a moment as he asked, ¡°What did you and Grandma decide?¡± ¡°Nothing!¡± Ling Sheng muttered and shook her head hurriedly. Anyway, no matter what she had decided back then, she would have to change her plan now. She just did not know if her father would be so angry that he would directly bury her in the entertainment industry after this uproar! Chapter 967 - Put on the Back Burner Whatever Ling Sheng was worried about would happen. Under the help of her grandparents and mother, Third Master had actively apologized together with her, and they vowed never to do it again. It was finally over, but she was in trouble now. She had really been put on the back burner. Not to mention the script she had been drooling over, she had lost all her jobs. At this moment, a huge battle was taking place in the living room. As the central figure of this battle, Ling Sheng hid at the door and eavesdropped. It had already been a whole week since the incident had been exposed. Her mother had come to quarrel with her father a few times, and each time, it had been a terrible fight. ¡°Huo Ci, I don¡¯t agree!¡± Nangong Lengyu threw the contract aside angrily and looked at him furiously. ¡°Tell me, what do you mean by this? That incident has already passed. What else do you want?¡± Was he a child? Were all contracts like child¡¯s play to him? L-Star had signed an endorsement contract with Sheng Sheng. The brand she wanted to establish would not be abandoned just because she had found her daughter. She would continue working on it now and in the future. However, this scumbag in front of her not only would not give Sheng Sheng any resources, but he also wanted to terminate the contracts that had already been signed. Huo Ci, who was chewing on an apple, slowly lifted his head with a smile on his handsome face. He asked, ¡°Is she an artiste of my company?¡± Nangong Lengyu said, ¡°You¡¯re not distinguishing between public and private matters. She made a mistake at home. You can scold or hit her if you want, but what mistake did she make at work?¡± Huo Ci said, ¡°Didn¡¯t she make a mistake at work? Since she¡¯s an actress and has decided to take on a role, isn¡¯t she wrong to reject acting in a drama for her personal matters? Is this what a professional actress should do?¡± Besides, she had yet to give a legitimate reason to this date. Why had she rejected the role of the ¡®School Bully¡¯ out of nowhere? ¡°I know it¡¯s because of the drama ¡®School Bully¡¯, but you¡¯ve also seen how much effort she had put in. She was studying the plotline every day. The script is densely packed with her understanding, and she can even recite the script backward. If it hadn¡¯t been for a compelling reason, would she have stopped acting?¡± Nangong Lengyu also knew that her daughter was in the wrong for this matter. ¡°Then, exactly what¡¯s the reason? Get her to give me a reasonable explanation, and I¡¯ll resume all the work she has on hand.¡± Huo Ci casually threw the half-eaten apple into the trash can. ¡°Otherwise, no deal!¡± Speaking of resources? Ever since she had debuted, which resource had not been carefully selected by him? He had not let her down at all. But as for her, she said she couldn¡¯t say it. Exactly what was the reason that made her reject ¡®School Bully¡¯ and keep mum about it up till now? ¡°What do you want? What will make you willing to let Sheng Sheng go?¡± Nangong Lengyu laid out her cards directly. ¡°If you¡¯re not willing to support her and give her resources, I¡¯ll set up a studio to serve her alone. Leave her to me.¡± He wasn¡¯t their daughter¡¯s only parent. Since he was unwilling to support her, she would support her daughter and give her whatever she wanted. After all, she was her only daughter. As long as she was happy, she would give her the entire Nangong Family, let alone the chance to act or the entertainment circle. ¡°That¡¯s how she was spoiled by you people.¡± Huo Ci¡¯s smiling face finally revealed his anger. His lips curled up coldly. ¡°You can give her anything she wants. If she wants the stars in the sky, are you going to pluck them for her?!¡± His parents were like this, and so was she. That d*mned brat also had the personality of wanting a mile when given an inch. Sooner or later, she would be pampered into a useless person! ¡°Even if she wants to eat my flesh, I¡¯ll cut it for her.¡± Nangong Lengyu¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Tell me, what terms do you want?¡± She had already come here three times this week. She did not want to quarrel with him every time. It was meaningless and fruitless. Since he had already made up his mind not to give Sheng Sheng any resources, and wanted to put her on the back burner, what was wrong with her taking her daughter back? ¡°Okay!¡± Huo Ci bit out a word. ¡°Okay, well done to all of you. I¡¯m the only evil person here. I¡¯m the only heinous villain here! Nangong Lengyu, I¡¯ll throw down the gauntlet to you today. You want to terminate the contract? Impossible!¡± ¡°Huo Ci!¡± Nangong Lengyu let out a cold laugh. Her eyes were as cold as ice as she tore the contract termination letter he had given her. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you this today too. I¡¯ll definitely manage Sheng Sheng¡¯s future path! I don¡¯t agree with this termination of contract!¡± Huo Ci¡¯s lips curled up in disdain. ¡°Then let¡¯s meet in court!¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll see you in court!¡± Nangong Lengyu was annoyed too. Her ice-cold eyes carried a rare fire. ¡°Just you wait. What¡¯s so great about the entertainment circle in China? Your contract is only effective in China too. I¡¯ll take Sheng Sheng and Xiaoqi overseas. I still have some connections in Hollywood.¡± Did he think he could bind Sheng Sheng tightly with that single contract? Dream on! So what if Sheng Sheng did not develop her career in China? The world was the biggest stage, and China was just a small fish pond. Compared with the globalized Hollywood, it was nothing. Huo Ci¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat. He had not expected her to be so ruthless. However, he simply could not admit defeat in front of her. ¡°Okay, then, let¡¯s see if she chooses to follow you or me!¡± ¡°Huo Ci, are you that confident?¡± Nangong Lengyu looked at him mockingly. ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know how you treated Sheng Sheng and Xiaoqi in the past six months. She¡¯s an adult. She has the right to choose whether she wants to live with you, me, or by herself.¡± Sheng Sheng was not a child, and the law could not control what choice an adult made. ¡°Then, let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Huo Ci¡¯s eyes were full of rage hidden in its depths. She was threatening him! She had actually threatened him in this way! His smile was bone-chilling. He picked up the document she had torn in half and handed it to her. His lips curled up. ¡°Ms. Nangong, goodbye! I won¡¯t see you out!¡± Nangong Lengyu let out a cold snort and turned to leave. He had said that neither Sheng Sheng nor Xiaoqi was around. There were only the two of them. Every second was a form of torture to her. Ling Sheng did not dare to go out either. She just peeped through the gap in the door. Her father had said that she was not allowed to go out. She was a little scared, afraid that things would get out of hand. However, it seemed like the two of them had still fallen out! Before this, she had even thought that there was a possibility of the two of them getting back together. However, in the past week, she had realized what it meant ¡®to be more stubborn and proud than the other¡¯. No one was willing to lower their heads. Grandma was right. One¡¯s personality determined everything. It was because of their personality issues that the two of them ended up parting ways. ¡°Have you seen enough?¡± Huo Ci let out a cold laugh, lifted his leg, and kicked the door. His deep, irritated voice drawled at the end as he asked, ¡°How was it? Was the show interesting?¡± Chapter 968 - 100 Billion Yuan of Cash The moment the cowardly Ling Sheng dodged, she looked toward him and threw all caution to the wind. Who was afraid of who? What was there to be afraid of? She would fight with him. ¡°Dad, my mom said that she would bring me and Xiaoqi overseas.¡± Things could not continue to be at a standstill. One side had to tip the balance first. The one who would tip the balance was not her father or mother, but her. If her father and mother were said to be on the same scale, then she was the equilibrium of the weighing scale. If she stood in the middle, it would be balanced. If she moved slightly, one side would lose its balance. ¡°How dare you!¡± Huo Ci gritted his teeth in fury and pointed at her with a dangerous look in his eyes. ¡°If you dare to leave with her, I¡¯ll break your legs.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see if I dare!¡± Ling Sheng had a temper too. She had endured his harsh temper and violence for a week. She had had enough. ¡°I¡¯ll leave right now! I¡¯ll go find my mom!¡± Huo Ci was so angry that his chest heaved violently. He pointed at her and bellowed, ¡°Get lost! Get lost now! If you leave, then don¡¯t ever come back!¡± Ling Sheng saw that he was still being stubborn. She knew that he did not mean what he said, but his foul mouth always spouted nasty stuff. However, even if he had a tongue as sharp as a knife but a heart as soft as tofu, that was still a knife! Whose body wouldn¡¯t hurt when a knife sliced on them?! Huo Ci turned around angrily and walked away. After taking two steps, he kicked the wall. All of them should leave! Beat it as far away as possible! He wouldn¡¯t have to get angry and frustrated over her! What kind of sin had he committed? Her mother had just pissed him off and left. Even his daughter had not let him have an easy time. The two of them mother-and-daughter had come specifically to jinx him! Ling Sheng gnashed her teeth angrily as she packed her luggage. The more she thought about it, the sadder she felt. Tears streamed down her face. She had chosen to stay and not look for her mother only because she felt that he was pitiful staying alone at home. Perhaps he would put himself through all kinds of torment like the last time, when he had even gotten his arm broken in the end. Even a clay Bodhisattva had a temper, let alone someone like her who took after him in temperament. When her phone rang, Ling Sheng hurriedly wiped her tears and answered the call. ¡°Mom.¡± ¡°Sheng Sheng, where are you? Take Xiaoqi with you and come over to Mom¡¯s place tonight.¡± Nangong Lengyu called her as soon as she got in the car. She looked up at the apartment building opposite her and asked seriously, ¡°If¡­ I¡¯m only saying ¡®if¡¯. If I say that I want to take you and Xiaoqi overseas, are you willing?¡± Upon hearing her voice, tears welled up in Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes, and her throat felt choked up. She had not expected things to develop to this point, where they had fought till they reached such a situation. ¡°Mom, can I think about it again?¡± It was definitely impossible for her to go overseas. If she went overseas, the Third Master could follow her. However, Song Yiyan and Si Chengluo were still in the country, so her plan could not progress. The more Huo Ci thought about it, the angrier he became. In the end, he turned around and returned. When he reached the entrance, he heard her talking on the phone with her mother. His handsome face darkened abruptly as he walked away again. Is she thinking of leaving? She¡¯ll also have to take his permission into account. Had he raised his daughter all this time for nothing? ¡°Mom, I understand.¡± Ling Sheng sniffled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. My father¡¯s temper is like that. Don¡¯t stoop to his level. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that he has a foul mouth.¡± ¡°Mom knows. I¡¯ll start looking for a kindergarten in the next few days. Come to my house with Xiaoqi!¡± Nangong Lengyu made up her mind. She could not let Sheng Sheng and Xiaoqi follow that scumbag Huo Ci anymore. ¡°Okay.¡± Ling Sheng felt so wronged that she wanted to cry. She did not know when she had become so fragile either. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about anything else. If you want to act in that movie ¡®Brilliant¡¯, Mom will settle it for you.¡± When Nangong Lengyu heard her daughter sobbing on the other end, her eyes reddened too. When she hung up, Ling Sheng suddenly thought it through. There were many paths in life, so there was no need for her to stay here and watch out for someone¡¯s mood to survive. Wasn¡¯t it good to live happily? Why did she have to live so miserably? When Huo Ci entered, he threw a card right in front of her and gave her a disdainful glance. ¡°Why are you crying? How old are you to be crying?¡± Ling Sheng raised her head with grief and indignation. Tears streamed down her face like pearls, but she did not make a single sound. She bit her lips and simply looked at him. Huo Ci felt uncomfortable from head to toe, being stared at by her. He let out a low cough and pointed at the card. ¡°The audition time and address are on there. Don¡¯t be late.¡± Ling Sheng frowned slightly and took a look. Upon seeing the interview time and location for the audition of ¡®Brilliant¡¯, she sobbed, ¡°Didn¡¯t you shelve me from the entertainment industry?¡± Huo Ci said, ¡°When did I say I wanted to shelve you? You¡¯re quite good at imagining things. Wipe your tears away! Since I won¡¯t let you act, are you planning to gang up with your mother and torment me to death?¡± Ling Sheng said in a small voice, ¡°How would I dare?¡± How could he have the cheek to say that? Exactly who was tormenting who?! He had been the one throwing a tantrum this entire week, okay?! ¡°You don¡¯t dare to? There¡¯s nothing in this world that you don¡¯t dare to do.¡± Huo Ci got angry again, and his tone became even more sarcastic. ¡°You even dared to fake your pregnancy. What else do you not dare to do?¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°We agreed not to dig up the past!¡± Huo Ci gave her a grim laugh and left. When Ling Sheng was dragging her luggage out¡­ Huo Ci, who was sitting on the sofa watching television, looked up at her. ¡°Where are you going?¡± She had already been given an opportunity to the audition. What else did she want? ¡°I¡¯m going to my mom¡¯s place. I told her I would be there tonight,¡± Ling Sheng answered him very calmly as she dragged her luggage out the door. ¡°By the way, I¡¯ll fetch Xiaoqi over later. It happens to be Saturday tomorrow. We¡¯ll go over for two days.¡± ¡°If you want to go, go alone. Xiaoqi can¡¯t leave me. He still has to attend an extracurricular class in six days.¡± Upon hearing that it was Saturday and that she was staying for two days, Huo Ci felt slightly relieved. Humph, he could not let them go. If they left, he would not be able to get them back again. What would happen to his lonely self then? Ling Sheng said, ¡°I applied for leave for the extracurricular class.¡± Huo Ci stood up with clothes in his hand. Everything was fine, but he definitely couldn¡¯t give that little brat to them. ¡°The supplementary class I signed him up for hasn¡¯t ended yet.¡± Ling Sheng took a look at her father. ¡°Xiaoqi is my son!¡± Huo Ci said arrogantly, ¡°He¡¯s my grandson too!¡± In the end, Ling Sheng still lost the battle. She kept complaining that raising a son was useless. When she reached the kindergarten entrance and asked her son to make a choice, he chose her father! Huo Ci, who had won, was very happy. He held Xiaoqi¡¯s hand and walked home. Along the way, he bought all the fun items he laid his eyes on for Xiaoqi. When he reached the entrance of the district, his hands were full. Upon seeing his grandpa finally reveal a smile, Xiaoqi grinned foolishly too. Grandpa had said that Xiaoqi could not leave. If Xiaoqi left, he would miss Xiaoqi and cry in the middle of the night. He would not be able to sleep. The duo had just reached home and Huo Ci was about to show off his talent and cook for the little brat when he heard the doorbell ring. The little brat moved quite fast and had already started chatting with the visitor. ¡°Xiaoqi, where¡¯s your grandpa? Get your grandpa to talk to Dad.¡± Jun Shiyan stood downstairs and smiled at his son. Huo Ci¡¯s face was cold and he only said one word as soon as he opened his mouth. ¡°Scram!¡± Jun Shiyan hung a humble smile on his face. ¡°Father-in-law, I heard from my mother-in-law that Sheng Sheng needs to pay 100 billion yuan in cash to terminate her contract with your company. I¡¯ve already raised the money. Shall I move it upstairs for you right now?¡± Huo Ci ran to the window and looked down. A fleet of military vehicles was parked downstairs. They were protected by the accompanying special forces soldiers armed with live ammunition. When he looked further out, he saw a long line of vehicles. He did not even know exactly how many there were. Chapter 969 - A Waste of Excellent Ingredients Who the hell wanted his money? Great, they were coming one after another to piss him off. Were they not going to let the matter drop unless he dropped dead from anger? Jun Shiyan was still waiting for a reply. Huo Ci rushed back murderously. He looked at the person in the surveillance camera but did not say anything. He simply hung up immediately and the screen went black. Xiaoqi frowned. ¡°Grandpa, what about my dad? Aren¡¯t you letting him come up?¡± Huo Ci pointed at him, wanting to yell at him but he stabilized his emotions. He was afraid of scaring the brat. If the latter ran away too, he would really be the only one left. He tried his best to calm down. ¡°Xiaoqi, he¡¯s not your father. Your mommy isn¡¯t married to him yet. If you call him dad now, you¡¯ll be mocked by others. Don¡¯t call him that anymore, understand?¡± F*ck! Who the hell was his dad? He had already said not to call him that multiple times, but he just wouldn¡¯t listen. Upon seeing Grandpa¡¯s expression, Xiaoqi was a little scared. He did not know if he was smiling or being angry. He nodded and acknowledged with a hum. ¡°Xiaoqi understands.¡± However, Mommy, Dad, Great-grandpa, Great-grandma, and Grandma had not said that he could not call him Dad. He did not know if he should listen to Grandpa. After half a month, Best Actor Huo started his livestream again! The Little Cis, Peanuts, and spectators from all walks of life all ran over to support him. They thought that after half a month, the Best Actor¡¯s culinary skills must have improved a lot. After all, last time, his dark cuisine had even been taken advantage of by others with ulterior motives. He was criticized for a while. As a Best Actor who could not tolerate others saying that he was imperfect, he had definitely been practicing his culinary skills during this period of time to slap the haters¡¯ faces. When Best Actor Huo took out the ingredients for this livestream, some sharp-eyed fans started explaining them to others: black truffle, Iranian Almos caviar, foie gras, Tibetan pig, Wagyu beef, snow frog, Australian abalone, Bresse chicken, and bluefin tuna. They were all the most top-notch ingredients in the world. Everyone was full of anticipation as they waited for the Best Actor to show off his culinary skills and give them a surprise. Xiaoqi had been instructed not to enter the frame, so he helped Grandpa get the ingredients and passed them to him off-camera. The fans in front of the livestream saw the ingredients run over one by one as though they had grown legs. The comments started flooding into the bullet screen; everyone was guessing who it was. [Ling Sheng. It must be Ling Sheng. Who else could it be?] [Strong request from me. Please let Baby Sheng appear on screen!] [Ahhh, is this a live broadcast between the father and daughter? I¡¯m looking forward to it.] [My Baby Sheng¡¯s culinary skills are superb. Everyone can see that. She must have inherited Daddy Huo¡¯s skills. Go, Daddy!] After that, Best Actor Huo, whose superb culinary skills were passed on to his daughter, took out a pot, a bucket of mineral water, and a few bags of snail rice noodles under everyone¡¯s expectant gazes. He threw them onto the table. The audience took a closer look. Durian-flavored snail rice noodles! I surrender! The onlooking fans kept shouting, ¡°Take them away! Hurry up and take those bags of snail rice noodles away!¡± F*ck! What was going on? Was he cooking snail rice noodles on a livestream? ¡°It¡¯s not Ling Sheng. She went to her mother¡¯s place.¡± Huo Ci explained directly to the comments on the bullet screen. It was also the first thing he had said since the livestream started. He took a look at the brat standing obediently beside the table. ¡°He¡¯s my grandson.¡± The bullet screen was full of fans. Even those who were not fans knew that the last time the livestream had been broadcasted, Best Actor Huo¡¯s dog had appeared once before; it was called ¡®Grandson¡¯! [Impressive. This Grandson is really smart. I really want to meet him.] [Old Huo, you¡¯re awesome. You¡¯re the man! Are you using these extravagant ingredients to cook snail rice noodles?] [Caviar¡¯s question from the soul: Old Huo, doesn¡¯t your conscience hurt?] [Black Truffle is weeping: Ahhh, I don¡¯t want to be cooked into snail rice noodles! Who can come to save me? I don¡¯t taste nice with snail rice noodles.] [Bluefin Tuna¡¯s eyes are full of tears: Huo Ci, I advise you to be kind!] [Ci, it¡¯s enough just to use chicken eggs. Really. Eggs and snail rice noodles are the perfect match. As for the rest of those ingredients, let them go!] [My Ci is mighty and domineering. He has already put them all in and cooked them.] [Let me ask you a question¡­ If they are all dumped inside to cook, can they still be eaten?] Ling Sheng, who was watching the livestream, had really thought that her father was going to exhibit his culinary skills. In the end, she saw him take out a few bags of snail rice noodles, pour water into the pot, tear open the instant noodles, and put the packet of seasoning in. She was completely flustered. Ever since she had arrived at the house, she really hadn¡¯t seen her father cook before. He would order takeout every time. Otherwise, the main residence would deliver food for him. Ever since her grandma and grandpa had moved in, the former was basically the one who had been cooking the whole time. She would also cook when she was at home. ¡°Mom, I¡¯d better go back and take a look!¡± Ling Sheng said as she looked at Nangong Lengyu. Nangong Lengyu was holding her laptop and working beside her. She also took a look at the livestream and looked toward Huo Ci out of the corner of her eye. She let out a cold snort. ¡°He¡¯s lying. He definitely won¡¯t eat that kind of thing.¡± That fried sausage from the last time had tricked her into going back. In the end? He had ordered a wide table of takeout. This person was so finicky. Why would he eat such food? Ling Sheng looked at her father with a complicated expression as he opened the caviar and cut the top-notch Wagyu beef. She was distressed. ¡°I¡¯m not talking about whether he¡¯ll eat these things. My heart aches for those ingredients!¡± Her father had taken out the best ingredients and used them to cook instant noodles. It was a waste of excellent ingredients. The ingredients were all alive. They would cry, being defiled like this! As a qualified chef, she could not bear to watch the ingredients be ruined so easily either. Seriously. Her heart was bleeding. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal about these items? He can waste them however he wants. If you want them or want to eat them, Mom will buy them for you.¡± Of course, Nangong Lengyu knew what she was talking about. The ingredients on that table had to be at least a few million yuan. Indeed, they should not be wasted by someone like this. They should not be used to cook snail rice noodles and stewed in one pot. There was no way anyone could eat them! He was acting up again and again just to show her and Sheng Sheng. Who else would give him the attention? When Ling Sheng called, Huo Ci put the Wagyu beef in a bowl after cooking it hotpot-style and gave it to Xiaoqi to eat. He frowned. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll be back soon. Don¡¯t touch those ingredients!¡± ¡°I spent money to buy this. I can eat it however I want. What does this have to do with you? Scram!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go back and cook for you. Wait for me. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Upon seeing Grandpa hang up, Xiaoqi¡¯s eyes sparkled. In a small voice, he asked, ¡°Grandpa, is Mommy coming home? Is Grandma coming?¡± Huo Ci took a look at the brat, who was beaming with joy. Look at how happy he is. ¡°You¡¯re unhappy with me?¡± Xiaoqi shook his head hurriedly and lowered his voice. ¡°I¡¯m happy!¡± However, if he could be with Grandpa, Grandma, Mommy, Dad, Great-grandpa, and Great-grandma, he would be even happier. Chapter 970 - An Embarrassment In the end, Ling Sheng still went back home. However, she had not expected to appear on the hottest searches again after dinner. It had only been less than half a month since she had resigned from her role in ¡®School Bully¡¯. She had reached the top of the hottest searches again, and it was even because she had been criticized. During Huo Ci¡¯s livestream, the fans had strongly requested to look at Ling Sheng¡¯s bedroom. Hence, the Best Actor took the fans on a tour. Because of this tour, the situation turned bad. The sharp-eyed fans immediately saw the trophy Ling Sheng had placed in a conspicuous spot in the room. It was the championship trophy of ¡®C-Star¡¯, an item that should have belonged to Si Chengluo. This time, it all went south. The Little Fairies of Si Chengluo¡¯s fan base were lunatics to begin with. Last time, they had already been very unhappy that the ¡®School Bully¡¯ had suddenly changed actors before filming. They had scolded Ling Sheng countless times in secret. Now, it was even worse. Their own idol¡¯s championship trophy had actually appeared in Ling Sheng¡¯s room. They immediately exploded like a hornet¡¯s nest that had been poked. #Ling Sheng is shameless# #Si Chengluo is suspected of having undergoing the casting couch# #@Huo Ci¡¯s Studio, don¡¯t pretend to be dead!# #Fact has proven that one¡¯s moral standing has nothing to do with her family# The comments below were also unsightly. The entire country, friends and relatives, anyone who were human, went into battle. They kept saying that Ling Sheng had used her power to force Si Chengluo to go through the casting couch. That she was shameless as Little Brother had not even reached adulthood, yet she was already dating him. That she had exploited a minor. There were thousands of people signing a pledge to take her to court. More passers-by directly linked this incident to one¡¯s family upbringing. Ling Sheng¡¯s dark history was dug out once again. Even Huo Ci and Nangong Lengyu were beginning to be questioned. They could not even teach their daughter well. Ling Sheng had not expected that a trophy would cause such a furor. Aside from being scolded so miserably when she had first started filming ¡®The Legend of Empress Xiaoxian¡¯, she had not been cursed at like this ever since her reputation had improved. With her hot temper, she did not discuss this with anyone either. She ran straight to the living room and carried away all the trophies in the display cabinet where her father had placed them. Then, she threw them directly on her bed. There were a lot of trophies, most of which were Huo Ci¡¯s. There were also a lot of Lu Yubai¡¯s trophies, and a few of them belonged to the company¡¯s artistes. All the designs were very unique and pretty. Then, she took a photo and lashed out at the people directly. The female ghosts of Si Chengluo¡¯s fan base were definitely the most aggressive fans in the past few years. They were like mad dogs, chasing and biting people. She had to teach them a lesson. Ling Sheng: I sincerely advise some people not to appear and make a fool of themselves when their brains are missing. They¡¯re all mine. All of them are mine. /Pleased/Proud/ Bed full of trophies.jpg This reply was definitely bold and arrogant! Do you see that? I¡¯m the number one person in the world right now. I can take whoever¡¯s trophy I want. Are you envious? Are you jealous? Are you unconvinced? Hold it in! [Hehehehe, certain blind people, come over to take a look. If my Sheng had not announced her relationship with the Best Actor, would you people have started rumors that Sheng Sheng was dating the Best Actor again?] [My Sheng is forceful and domineering! Ha ha ha! Do you see that? It¡¯s not just Best Actor Huo, even Teacher Lu Yubai, Best Actor Sheng Xichen, and God of Music Bai Heng are all my Sheng¡¯s ¡®men¡¯!] [You guys are just jealous. To be honest, Little Brother Si Chengluo isn¡¯t bad. I hope the fans can be more rational and not be used by people with evil intentions.] [Female ghosts, save some face for your idol. He¡¯s from Huo Ci¡¯s Studio, and Big Boss Huo thinks highly of him too. Because he feels indebted, he placed the trophy in the boss¡¯ house. Is there a problem with that?] Ling Sheng had just posted on Weibo when her father bellowed in rage in the living room, scaring her so much that she jumped down hurriedly. ¡°Ling Sheng, are you crazy?! Why are you keeping Si Chengluo¡¯s trophy for no reason?¡± Huo Ci pointed at Ling Sheng, yelling, ¡°Why are you even keeping it at home?¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you say that you filmed something for no reason? Why were you shooting some livestream? If you didn¡¯t shoot my bedroom, would they have seen it?¡± Huo Ci gritted his teeth in anger. ¡°You did something wrong. Do you think you¡¯re in the right?¡± On the other hand, Ling Sheng was not anxious at all. As a celebrity, one had to have a good mental fortitude and not be influenced by moronic fans. ¡°Dad, isn¡¯t it nice to get onto the hottest searches without spending money? People can¡¯t even get on the hottest searches even if they want to. There¡¯s nothing between Si Chengluo and me either. I¡¯ve done nothing wrong.¡± ¡°Nothing? Who saved you during the stage accident last time? Do you have to infuriate Si Chengluo¡¯s crazy fans?¡± Huo Ci glared at her fiercely. Look at her. How dare she try to twist his words and force them to sound logical? ¡°How did I father a rascal like you? You¡¯ve ruined my reputation.¡± After the trophy had been discovered, coupled with the previous incident on the stage, the entertainment circle liked to make groundless accusations the most. Even lies could be turned into truths. They were trending; it was said that the two of them were dating. It wasn¡¯t a big deal to be dating. At most, he would lose fans and his popularity would drop. However, when Si Chengluo had won the championship trophy, he was still a minor. After her ¡®love affair¡¯ with an underage male celebrity was taken advantage of and deliberately misinterpreted by someone with ulterior motives, it became a scandal! ¡°I don¡¯t have any shameful relationship with Si Chengluo. He just asked me to help him safekeep the trophy for a while.¡± Ling Sheng had not thought much about it back then either. Little Brother had said that he would be staying in a dormitory and there was no place to put it. She felt that he was quite pitiful, so she had helped him take care of it. Nangong Lengyu only took Xiaoqi out for a stroll. When they returned, they had even bought a skewer of candied hawthorns. By the time they arrived at the lobby of the condominium¡­ ¡°Brother Luo!¡± Xiaoqi shouted excitedly and ran toward the figure standing at the entrance. The light at the entrance was a little dim. The young man was dressed in full black and was bundled up quite tightly. He was also carrying something on his back. It was a cello. ¡°Luo Luo, are you here to find Sheng Sheng?¡± Nangong Lengyu saw that he was just waiting downstairs without going up. ¡°Yes.¡± Si Chengluo had hesitated here for a long time. He did not know if he should go upstairs. What would he say when he went up? Would she give him an answer? Time had passed without him realizing it. Upon seeing the Brother Luo he liked come over, Xiaoqi was very happy. He ran ahead excitedly and led the way. Ling Sheng was quarreling with her father about Si Chengluo at this moment. She had not expected the main character to visit her. Huo Ci looked at Ling Sheng. Did you tell him to come? Ling Sheng shook her head. I didn¡¯t know either. Si Chengluo¡¯s phone had run out of battery, so it switched off automatically. He had also shaken off his agent, Chen Nan, and ran over here secretly. He was still unaware that there was already a huge uproar on Weibo because of his trophy. Before Huo Ci could say anything, Chen Nan called and told him that Si Chengluo had disappeared. He shook him off and ran away. He looked at the young man standing in front of him and acknowledged calmly. ¡°I understand.¡± Ling Sheng looked at Si Chengluo. ¡°You¡¯re here to take the trophy, right? I¡¯ll get it for you immediately.¡± Si Chengluo frowned strangely. What trophy? He had come to find her for another matter, not to take some trophy! Chapter 971 - Fight You One-on-One Ling Sheng got up and walked into the house. She sighed. ¡°Why did you leave the trophy with me? Great, now something has happened!¡± Upon seeing his expression, Huo Ci asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the hottest search topics?¡± Si Chengluo was still very respectful of Big Boss Huo. When he was in front of him, he was inexplicably reserved. ¡°My phone ran out of battery.¡± Huo Ci said, ¡°Keep your trophy yourself. Why did you give it to her? She¡¯s so careless! Who is going to compensate you if she loses it?!¡± After Si Chengluo looked at the hottest search topics, he finally realized that his single trophy had caused so much trouble. ¡°Senior Huo, I¡¯ll post on Weibo to clarify immediately.¡± ¡°It has already been posted.¡± When Huo Ci scrolled through the comments again, the studio had already released a statement and posted it according to the d*mned brat¡¯s Weibo post. The trophy was the first trophy Si Chengluo had received in China. In order to thank his boss for his faith and encouragement, he handed it to him for safekeeping. What the hell was the use of giving it to him? Did he think he was so easy-going as to want all kinds of trophies? Fifth Brother had insisted on leaving all those trophies with him. He wanted to throw them away instead. Regarding Sheng Xichen¡¯s trophy, he had won the award in a movie with him. As both of them were Best Actors, he had placed his trophy with him. Bai Heng¡¯s trophy was from the first time he had won the Best Male Singer Award for Mandarin singers. In order to thank him, he had given him his most important trophy. Huo Ci saw that it looked quite unique as well so he took it. At the end of the day, Si Chengluo was a male idol promoted to stardom by his fans¡¯ wallets. His value could not be compared to others. Thankfully, this d*mned brat was also thick-skinned enough to find such an excuse. However, it was thanks to her wit that they threw the netizens off and this incident came to an end too. When Ling Sheng entered the house, Si Chengluo shouted and chased after her. He had been carrying that cello on his back the whole time, never putting it down. Ling Sheng turned around. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too heavy? Put the thing you¡¯re carrying in the living room first!¡± ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± Si Chengluo was behaving mysteriously. When he approached her, his voice was very low. ¡°Just the two of us.¡± Huo Ci frowned as he watched the duo enter the house one after another, looking mysterious as though they were about to share a huge secret. After they entered, Si Chengluo even closed the door, which caused Huo Ci¡¯s brows to furrow even tighter. Si Chengluo took out the cello in front of Ling Sheng. His handsome face was unusually grave as he pointed at the words on it and asked, ¡°Ling Sheng, who¡¯s Ji Xing?¡± Ling Sheng looked in the direction of his finger, and the expression in her eyes changed again and again. On the cello were a few clearly-written words: Tell Ling Sheng not to believe Ji Xing! Upon seeing the subtle and instant change in her expression, Si Chengluo was certain that she knew. His voice tightened as he asked, ¡°Who¡¯s Ji Xing?¡± Ling Sheng was a little vexed. She had been sitting cross-legged on the ground in a daze for half an hour. She had not turned a single page of the script in front of her and kept sighing. The words Si Chengluo had said to her before he left kept ringing in her ears. He looked at her and said firmly, ¡°If you¡¯re not willing to tell me, I¡¯ll definitely find the answer myself.¡± He would look for the answer himself? What the hell? As the situation got messier, she truly became more annoyed. She had initially thought that as long as the three of them did not come into contact with one another, there would not be any reaction. She had not expected that even though they had separated and didn¡¯t meet up, it still didn¡¯t work! Could it be that Ji Xing had been lying to her about everything? She really did not know what to do now. Who should she trust now? When Nangong Lengyu entered, she saw her groaning miserably and scratching her head. She hurriedly walked over and patted her hand away. ¡°You¡¯ve pulled out all of your hair! What did Luo Luo say to you? Why are you in such a frustrated state?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Ling Sheng returned to her senses. Her hair had already been clawed until it was as messy as a chicken¡¯s nest. When she looked up, she saw that her mother was holding two candles. The design was quite unique. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Aromatherapy candles. I think they smell pretty good too, so I took two.¡± Nangong Lengyu placed the candles on the table and lit them. She turned around and looked at her. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it anymore. Go to bed quickly. You have an audition tomorrow!¡± She had just gone to the warehouse with Xiaoqi to find something. She had not expected to find candles from more than 20 years ago. They had been preserved quite well, so she had taken two of them in passing. Ling Sheng did want to sleep to clear her mind when Jun Shiyan¡¯s phone call came in. She stole a look at her mother before taking her phone to the balcony. ¡°Do you like trophies that much?¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s voice carried a hint of jealousy. Ling Sheng let out a low cough and sat on the hanging chair on the balcony. She curled up into a small ball and hugged a bolster. She rested her chin on the bolster before saying softly, ¡°Yes.¡± Jun Shiyan lowered his voice. ¡°Little imp, do you think I can¡¯t go over and punish you right now?¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s smile deepened as she nodded vigorously. ¡°Then, tell me, how do you intend to punish me?¡± Upon hearing the young lady¡¯s soft voice, Jun Shiyan¡¯s breathing quickened suddenly. If he were really beside her now, he would definitely pin her down and kiss her fiercely. He would kiss her until she could not speak and begged him for mercy. His Adam¡¯s apple moved up and down, and his voice was a little hoarse. Then, he drawled the end of his words out charmingly and teasingly, ¡°I¡¯ll kiss you.¡± When Ling Sheng heard the man¡¯s voice travel to her ears on the phone, which made her feel limp and numb to her bones, her heart suddenly accelerated and she could not help but swallow. She could even imagine what would happen if the man was right beside her. When he said this line with that ascetic face of his, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore! Ahhhhh! ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s voice was like a hook that latched onto her so that she could not control her imagination. ¡°You pervert!¡± Ling Sheng had not expected that she¡¯d get to hear him flirt with her on the phone one day. Her ears burned as she reached out to pinch her earlobes and let out a snort. ¡°I¡¯m going to bed now! I don¡¯t want to talk to you.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t talk to me, who do you want to talk to?¡± Upon hearing the young lady¡¯s flustered and hurried breathing, a delighted smile hung on the sides of Jun Shiyan¡¯s lips. His voice became even more provocative. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep!¡± Ling Sheng felt that she could not continue listening to him. This man¡¯s voice was so suggestive that one¡¯s imagination would run wild, making her feel a little flustered. ¡°I have an audition tomorrow. I really need to sleep now.¡± Jun Shiyan nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow morning.¡± After Ling Sheng hung up the phone, she felt a little sleepy, especially after the aromatherapy candle had been lit in the room. It made her feel weak all over. When she climbed into bed, she looked at Nangong Lengyu, who was still leaning against the bedhead, reading. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll sleep first. This candle is surely for hypnosis, right¡­¡± Her voice grew softer and softer. In a daze, she heard someone shouting beside her ear. ¡°Huo Ci! Brother Ci, wait for me! That brat Bai Heng declared that he wants to fight you one-on-one!¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s breathing stopped for a moment before she abruptly opened her eyes. She turned her head and looked in the direction of the voice. When her gaze landed, she immediately saw the handsome youth in the lead, who bore a sharp and unruly air about him. Her eyes widened in disbelief and she was dumbfounded. Chapter 972 - I’m Eighteen! Chapter 972: I¡¯m Eighteen! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The one standing right in the front was her dear father. He had a youth¡¯s dashingness, arrogance, and recklessness. Every gesture he made was a vivid demonstration of what it meant to be so arrogant that no one else mattered as he looked down disdainfully at everyone. The person beside him had a school bag slung across his shoulder, looking cool and rakish. He even took out a lighter from her father¡¯s pocket and lit a cigarette. It was her Fifth Uncle. These two people behaved arrogantly, and there were even a few lackeys following behind them. They were clearly telling the entire world that they were bad boys and school tyrants. Further back, the words ¡®Beijing First High School¡¯ were clearly visible. She could see that there were many people within the school, while they were the only few people outside. Clearly, they had skipped class. She lowered her head to look at herself. Her arms and legs had shrunk by a size, and her flat chest didn¡¯t have any flesh on it. She was wearing a slightly large pink bunny onesie pajamas. Her mind exploded. F*ck! She had transmigrated! She had transmigrated again! She had even transmigrated to the time her father was in high school! Something like transmigration would take place a second time once it had happened before. She might feel out of place at first but she would get used to it soon enough. Be calm and collected. Lu Yubai held a cigarette in his hand and nudged Huo Ci. His long, narrow, and seductive peach blossom eyes scanned the young lady at the school gate. ¡°Sixth Brother, why is that little girl staring at you?¡± Huo Ci looked over and saw a lively young lady. She looked quite adorable too. ¡°She probably wants to woo me. But she¡¯s too young.¡± ¡°She¡¯s dressed quite strangely too. What kind of outfit is this? But it¡¯s quite cute.¡± Lu Yubai whistled at her roguishly before turning back to look at Huo Ci. ¡°This little girl probably hasn¡¯t graduated from junior high yet! In two years, she¡¯ll grow up.¡± Ling Sheng did not know exactly what was going on either. However, she was unfamiliar with the people and the place so upon seeing her uncle tease her, she rushed over and shouted, ¡°Fifth Uncle!¡± Lu Yubai frowned slightly. The cigarette in his hand even trembled twice, and the ashes fell to the ground. ¡°Little girl, who are you calling out to?¡± Ling Sheng pointed at him, looking cute and lovable. Especially since she was even wearing a little bunny onesie pajamas with two ears on her head. She looked at him seriously. ¡°Fifth Uncle. You¡¯re my Fifth Uncle, Lu Yubai!¡± Huo Ci, who was beside him, gloated and laughed out loud. Upon seeing the dumbfounded look on his brother¡¯s face, he asked, ¡°Fifth Brother, when did you get such an adorable niece? How come Big Brother doesn¡¯t know?¡± He had even teased the little lady and whistled at her. She must have retaliated against him! He had not realized that the little lady in front of him was quite vindictive. Ling Sheng looked at her father, who was laughing arrogantly. She turned around and looked at him with big watery eyes. ¡°Dad!¡± Huo Ci: F*ck! This time, it was Lu Yubai¡¯s turn to mock him. After being stunned for a moment, he had no choice but to look at the young lady in front of him in a different light. Who was laughing at who? ¡°Sixth Brother, why didn¡¯t I know you had such a grown daughter?¡± Now, in order to woo Sixth Brother, these young ladies had already started to come up with all kinds of tricks. There were many people who called him ¡®Big Brother¡¯ but she was the first to call him ¡®Dad¡¯ as soon as she caught him! She had taken a different approach. What a unique idea! The lackeys following behind the duo did not dare joke with Huo Ci like Lu Yubai. They were afraid of being punished, so they could only secretly laugh and whisper into one another¡¯s ear. Not bad, Brother Ci! Such a grown daughter had popped out of nowhere! The key was that the young lady¡¯s attitude was f*cking sincere, as though she was telling the truth. Ha ha ha¡­ Brother Ci was only f*cking 18 years old. Where did such a grown daughter come from? Wouldn¡¯t he have to father a child as soon as he learned to walk as a baby? ¡°You¡¯re my father, Huo Ci!¡± Ling Sheng pointed at Huo Ci and then at herself. ¡°I¡¯m Ling Sheng! Your daughter! Biological daughter!¡± Huo Ci¡¯s word ¡®Scram!¡¯ was stuck in his throat. Upon seeing the young lady¡¯s soft appearance, his heart actually softened strangely. His lips curled up as he smiled. ¡°You¡¯re my daughter? Are you 15 years old this year?¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°22.¡± ¡°Little girl, I have something to do now, so I won¡¯t stoop to the level of a fool. If there¡¯s something wrong with your head, go to the hospital to take a look.¡± Huo Ci pointed at his head and smiled lazily. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m only 18 years old!¡± After he was done speaking, he shot Lu Yubai a look and left. However, the young lady still grabbed onto his school uniform and tugged it in annoyance. ¡°Let go! Don¡¯t think I won¡¯t hit women!¡± ¡°Dad, where are you guys going?¡± Ling Sheng looked up at him and asked, not letting go of his clothes. Lu Yubai laughed and pointed at her small hand to remind her. ¡°Little girl, we¡¯re going somewhere to fight. This has nothing to do with you. My Sixth Brother¡¯s temper is not great. You¡¯d better not provoke him.¡± ¡°Fifth Uncle, one mustn¡¯t be unkind. In front of us father and daughter, must you still drive a wedge between us?¡± Ling Sheng mumbled. His temper wasn¡¯t great? Her father¡¯s current temper was much better than his tyrannical personality in the future! ¡°Fifth Brother, this little girl is still continuing with this act.¡± Upon hearing this, Huo Ci¡¯s interest was piqued instead. When he looked at the chubby, rosy-faced little girl in front of him, who was looking up at him, he felt like she truly resembled him a little. He smiled. ¡°He¡¯s right. I have a bad temper. Let go quickly. Since you¡¯re a little girl, I won¡¯t stoop to your level.¡± He was also busy meeting someone for a fight, so he had no time to talk nonsense with her. This was also the first time Lu Yubai had encountered such an interesting event. The young lady was quite stubborn, and this stubbornness really felt like Sixth Brother too. Additionally, the more he looked at her, the more he felt that their features were slightly similar. ¡°Sixth Brother, I have to say, she really looks quite like you.¡± ¡°Like hell.¡± Huo Ci rolled his eyes at him and cursed before shaking Ling Sheng off forcefully. Upon seeing the young lady stagger, he even reached out to support her instinctively. F*ck! What was going on? This lady is just a fool, right? Why would he care about her? He felt a little irritated and left. ¡°What do you mean I look like him? I am his daughter!¡± Ling Sheng shouted firmly and chased after him. Then, she said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m really your biological daughter. If you don¡¯t believe me, let¡¯s do a paternity test together.¡± Lu Yubai laughed out loud. ¡°Sixth Brother, did you hear that? She¡¯s young, but she knows quite a lot. She even knows about doing paternity tests. Why don¡¯t you go and do a DNA test? Otherwise, look at the little beauty. She¡¯ll be sad.¡± ¡°Scram!¡± Huo Ci kicked him. How dare he still joke around when he was annoyed? He was only f*cking 18! How could he have a daughter? Even if she was lying, she should think logically. Did he look like a retard? ¡°This is interesting. I have to tell Big Brother and the others.¡± After saying that, Lu Yubai took out his latest phone and slid open the phone cover suavely to make a call. ¡°I think you¡¯re tired of living.¡± Huo Ci snatched the phone away instantly and raised his hand to smash it to the ground. Lu Yubai panicked. He pointed at him and warned, ¡°Sixth Brother, try smashing it.. See if I won¡¯t get Second Brother to punish you! This phone is the latest model! He got someone to buy it from overseas. It¡¯s not even on the f*cking market yet!¡± Chapter 973 - Really Gone Crazy He had begged for a long time before Second Brother had agreed to get him one. He had gotten sick of that last phone in a month. He had heard that there was even a game in this latest model, so he had gotten one. The phone was not even on the market yet, so no one could get their hands on it even if they tried buying it. As soon as Ling Sheng looked at that phone, a sense of nostalgia washed over her. It was a slide phone, an antique. In this era, there probably weren¡¯t many people who could afford a phone, especially high school students. Besides these rich second-generation children of entrepreneurs and officials, probably no one else could afford it. Her family¡¯s living conditions were good. Her father had used a cellular phone before switching to smartphones. However, the original owner¡¯s family¡¯s living conditions were poor. It was only when she graduated from elementary to junior high school that her foster mother finally made up her mind to buy a phone. It was even a cheap phone. Huo Ci gave him a look. How mature! He was even going to lodge a complaint about him? How old was he? After walking for a long time, he realized that the little fool had been following him. He turned around and glared at her ferociously. ¡°Scram!¡± Ling Sheng finally saw his potential to become an irritable and violent person in the future. She pretended to be afraid and took a step back, looking at him anxiously. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t have anywhere to go!¡± Upon seeing that the little fool was frightened by him, Huo Ci¡¯s heart felt heavy. F*ck, what was going on? ¡°Let me warn you. Don¡¯t follow us. Why would a little fool like you follow us men to a fight?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not foolish!¡± Ling Sheng puffed up her chest weakly. She sniffled and muttered, ¡°You¡¯re my dad. If I¡¯m a fool, you¡¯re a fool too.¡± ¡°Are you addicted to acting?¡± Huo Ci, who had a bad temper, raised his hand to scare her. Upon seeing the little fool take another step back timidly, he frowned suspiciously. Forget it. Look at her thin arms and legs. He was really afraid that she would shatter if he simply touched her. He was a fine, grown man. Why the heck would he stoop to the level of a delicate young lady? Why should he care about her? Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. Ling Sheng did not speak as she followed behind him. Her father had always been amenable to coaxing but not coercion. Her current father had fully exhibited this merit of his. Acting pitiful was lethal to him. However, she did not follow them for long before two cars swooshed over from the opposite side. They were cool and powerful sports cars, a Ferrari and a Maserati. Huo Ci got in the car, leaned lazily in the backseat, and lit up a cigarette. Lu Yubai turned around to look at him and pointed at the rearview mirror. ¡°Sixth Brother, the little lady sure is perseverant! Look, she¡¯s chasing after a car!¡± Huo Ci let out a cold laugh. ¡°What does that have to do with me? Scram!¡± Lu Yubai clicked his tongue and teased him. ¡°Look at how serious the little lady is acting. Give her some face!¡± Huo Ci felt a little annoyed. ¡°Shut your stinky mouth!¡± She was clearly an idiot he did not know. Why was he even feeling a little upset about abandoning her? That little girl was strangely adorable and pretty. She was also an idiot. What if she was deceived into following a swindler? Lu Yubai was indeed annoying; he spoke without thinking, ¡°Sixth Brother, I heard that the human traffickers have been quite rampant recently. That little fool is so pretty and vivacious. What if she gets targeted by the human traffickers and gets deceived into becoming the wife of someone from a mountainous area? That¡¯s not right. She¡¯s so fetching that it¡¯s more profitable to sell her to work as a hostess in a bar or KTV.¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Huo Ci kicked his chair loudly, his eyes spitting fire. Lu Yubai jumped right up in fright, his head hitting the roof of the car. He gritted his teeth in pain. ¡°F*ck, Huo Ci, are you crazy? You f*cking attacked your brother because of a little girl!¡± Huo Ci let out a cold laugh and looked at the driver. He kicked the chair again and bellowed angrily, ¡°Drive us back!¡± However, when the car drove back along the route they had taken, he did not see the little girl anywhere. Lu Yubai saw that Huo Ci¡¯s complexion looked bad. Must he get so anxious? She was just a little girl he had met for the first time. He had become truly concerned for her. ¡°Sixth Brother, that little lady was just joking with you. Did you take it seriously? Which idiot would address someone who is just a few years older than her ¡®Dad¡¯?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the f*cking idiot.¡± Huo Ci thought of the pitiful expression on the young girl¡¯s face as she chased after the car. Her eyes were full of tears too, and he felt even more panicked. Lu Yubai had only wanted to advise him, but he had not expected him to truly get worried about her. She was just a little girl he had met once, and she was even chasing after him like a fool, calling him ¡®Dad¡¯. However, he did not dare to provoke this explosive ¡®firecracker¡¯ in front of him. Huo Ci took another look outside. The car had already driven quite far away. When they reached the school gate, the car continued driving for another two to three kilometers forward. However, he still didn¡¯t see the shadow of the little fool. His lips curled up with a chilly and frightening aura as he ordered in a low voice, ¡°Stop looking for her! Let¡¯s go!¡± Lu Yubai took a secret glance and shivered out of the blue. He mourned in silence for that fellow Bai Heng in his heart for a short while. Sixth Brother had suppressed his anger and was preparing to vent it elsewhere. Ling Sheng stood in front of the glass display window of a cake shop and looked at her shrunken body. She pinched her genuinely baby-like, chubby face and felt depressed. She had shrunk. She had really shrunk. She had returned straight to the time when she was 14 or 15 years old. Her arms and legs were thin, and she did not have much flesh on her body. However, her small face was really youthful, fair and delicate. She looked very vivacious. She was obviously so adorable and clever. What kind of look was that from those two men? Why did they insist that she was a fool? Was there such an adorable fool like her? From the streets by the roadside to the neatly arranged shops, and then to the way people were dressed, one could see a strong retro style. It was not the vintage vibe that was portrayed in television dramas, but she had truly returned to this era. Ling Sheng walked on the street with her pajamas swaying about, looking lonely and out of place with the entire world. Thankfully, the sun was high and winter was just setting in, so it was not very cold. She touched her stomach and felt miserable at the realization that she had gotten hungry. She was truly famished. However, she had no money and did not know anyone. She bit her lips and felt utterly depressed. The passers-by had never seen the kind of clothes she was wearing. It was furry and even had two ears, which made the pretty and delicate little girl look so adorable that they couldn¡¯t take their eyes off her. ¡­ When Huo Ci returned home, a light drizzle started falling from the sky. Lu Yubai looked at him. ¡°Sixth Brother, are you still thinking of that fool? She must have gone home already. In my opinion, she just wants to woo you and simply found an unusual way to attract your attention.¡± Huo Ci swept him a cold glance, his eyes full of danger. His entire body was exuding an arrogant vibe as though he was saying, don¡¯t provoke me. He crossed his legs and continued playing his game. Since Lu Yubai had courted a rebuff, he stopped speaking. However, the image of that little lady they had met in the afternoon continued flashing through his mind. She was as pink and chubby as a small ball; she looked adorable. Her clothing was quite strange too. He had never seen it before. When she moved, the pink ears on the top of her head would twitch again and again. She was so adorable that his heart melted. Huo Ci took a look outside. The rain was getting heavier, and his brows furrowed together even more tightly. He was abnormally irritated inwardly as he tapped on the phone¡¯s keyboard loudly. F*ck, he had really gone crazy. He! Huo Ci! He was actually worried about a little fool whom he had only met once! Chapter 974 - She’s My Daughter Chapter 974: She¡¯s My Daughter Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios However, that little fool looked extremely stupid. Did she know how to avoid the rain when it was raining outside? Did she know to eat when she was hungry? Her clothes were quite thin too. Did she know to wear more clothes when it was cold? The car reached the Lu residence first. Not far ahead was the Huo residence. When Lu Yubai got out of the car, he looked at Huo Ci. ¡°Return my phone to me!¡± Huo Ci frowned and only uttered a single word between clenched teeth before saying, ¡°Scram!¡± Lu Yubai said, ¡°Huo Ci, you¡¯re being unreasonable! This phone is mine. You f*cking played with my phone and even told me to scram!¡± F*ck, there was something completely wrong with his Sixth Brother today. Just because that little fool who had suddenly appeared had gotten lost, he became so ruthless during the fight. If he had not stopped him, that son of a b*tch Bai Heng would have been beaten to death. After winning the fight, they went to the billiard hall to play billiards. When they went to the bar to drink and celebrate, he had been distracted the whole time too. ¡°Do you want me to request for you to scram?¡± Huo Ci gave him a cold look. ¡°We¡¯re both brothers. Can¡¯t I f*cking use your phone to play a game?¡± When Lu Yubai was kicked out of the car, he even knocked on the window in the pouring rain. ¡°Sixth Brother, umbrella! Give me an umbrella.¡± The car left abruptly with a swoosh and even splashed water all over his face and body. He was so angry that he cursed loudly, ¡°F*ck! Huo Ci, I refuse to be your f*cking brother!¡± The car drove quite far out before it reversed backward. When he saw the person in the car throw something out, he narrowed his eyes and took a look. It was an umbrella. Lu Yubai became even angrier. His body was all f*cking drenched already! What the hell was the point of having an umbrella? The rain grew heavier as time passed. Ling Sheng squatted under the eaves of the Huo Family¡¯s house, shrinking her body as she looked up at the sky. She was curled up into a small ball and looked weak, pitiful, and helpless. The rain had already turned to sleet. When they landed on the ground, one could hear the sounds of the ice pelting the ground. The wind was a little strong, and she could not completely avoid the rain under the eaves. The drizzle that blew in had already drenched her hair and clothes. Huo Ci was still playing the game. No wonder Fifth Brother was unwilling to give him his phone as though it was some treasure. There was actually a game inside. He had even bragged to him that it was the world¡¯s first cell phone with a game. The car came to a standstill at the gate. Huo Ci looked up slightly and said very impatiently, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going in?¡± The driver, who was a younger lackey, honked twice before turning around to look at Huo Ci. ¡°The main gate is open, but Brother Ci, there¡¯s someone squatting at the entrance! It¡¯s a small young lady. She looks quite pitiful.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he saw the youth in the backseat throw his phone away in the car, open the door, and dash right out. He was stupefied. Who was that girl? Brother Ci¡¯s new lover? When Huo Ci got out of the car, his eyes constricted suddenly. He was annoyed and furious. The young lady was hiding under the eaves and had shrunk into a tiny ball. He stomped over aggressively. ¡°Brother Ci, umbrella, umbrella!¡± The lackey hurriedly chased after him with the umbrella. However, before he could catch up, he was glared at. He did not dare to follow him anymore and just stood on the spot, chuckling mischievously. She was definitely Brother Ci¡¯s woman! However, Brother Ci¡¯s speed when it came to changing girlfriends was even faster than them changing clothes. He had never seen him bear a crush on any woman! Upon hearing someone¡¯s shout, Ling Sheng looked up and saw the young man standing in front of her. Her eyes grew hot with grievance and they reddened afterward. She looked at him and called out, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re back.¡± Huo Ci just stood there and looked at the little fool, who was even going to cry after greeting him. He frowned. Women are f*cking troublesome. ¡°How did you know about my house?¡± Ling Sheng sniffled and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°This is my house too.¡± Huo Ci was dumbfounded. She really was fully immersed in her character. Judging from the expression in her eyes and her appearance, she did not look like an idiot though. ¡°How did you get here?¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s soft and hoarse voice carried a strong sobbing tone. ¡°I walked here.¡± ¡°Then make way. Don¡¯t block my path here.¡± Huo Ci let out a cold laugh and gave her a condescending look from high above before turning to leave. Ling Sheng sobbed and sniffled while pretending to cry. She was truly feeling sad inwardly too. No one recognized her; her father did not recognize her, and Fifth Uncle did not know her either. When she thought about how her grandparents would also treat her as a stranger, she felt even more upset. Huo Ci had only taken two steps when he heard the little fool¡¯s cries. He frowned and turned to look at her. His tone was very stiff. ¡°Why are you still squatting around? Get in!¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up abruptly as she jumped up and ran after him with small steps. She even tugged at his clothes. ¡°Dad, do you believe me now? I¡¯m really your daughter. I came from 22 years in the future.¡± ¡°You even know how to time travel?¡± Huo Ci let out a cold snort. Great, the more they talked, the more outrageous it became. He gave her a sideways look. ¡°Then, send me 22 years into the future! Let me see if you¡¯re my daughter!¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious. I really came from 22 years later,¡± Ling Sheng sniffled, so freezing cold that her body quivered. Huo Ci reached out and threw her into the car before getting in himself. Then, he took another look at her. ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense when you enter my house. Be careful, or I¡¯ll send you to a research institute for dissection.¡± Ling Sheng nodded obediently and agreed with a hum. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± Huo Ci felt that he was crazy indeed. He had actually felt irritated for a whole day over a little fool who was a complete stranger. In the end, he had even brought her home. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you really are in love with me?!¡± Huo Ci threw her a coat and let her put it on. When he saw that the little fool¡¯s clothes were all wet and her hair was also wet, his heart even ached a little. ¡°How could that be?¡± Ling Sheng turned to look at him. ¡°You¡¯re my dad. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can bring me to do a DNA test.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, then. You¡¯re too young, and you¡¯re not the type I like either.¡± Huo Ci looked her up and down before saying haughtily, ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck just because you think I have a good temper. I¡¯m just pitying you and don¡¯t want to stoop to your level.¡± Ling Sheng strongly felt that her father¡¯s temper was fantastic at this moment. It really was mild. However, if he truly dared to date such a young girl like her, her grandpa would probably break his legs instantly. When she got out of the car, the rain had already turned into complete hailstones. When they pelted the car, the trees, and the ground, cracking sounds rang out. ¡°What did you say?¡± Huo Xiao pointed at Huo Ci, his face ashen with anger. He picked up the feather duster smoothly and held it in his hand. Su Xiyin, who was also stunned, stood rooted to the ground. She sized up the little young lady, who was so tiny, fair, and delicate, standing beside Huo Ci. The look in her eyes could not help but soften. Ling Sheng called out sweetly, ¡°Hello, Grandpa, Grandma!¡± At this time, Grandma was only 38 years old. She was an elegant, intellectual, and beautiful married woman. She had the mature charm unique to women her age. She had maintained herself well, and there were no visible wrinkles when she did not smile. At this moment, Grandpa had not started using his walking stick. He was in good health, and his body was very robust. His complexion was also very good. Wrinkles had already crawled up his face, but he had the toughness of a man. ¡°Dad, this is really my daughter. Really, she¡¯s my biological daughter!¡± Huo Ci let out a lazy laugh. He took on a devil-may-care attitude. ¡°You scumbag! You¡¯re spouting nonsense carelessly,¡± Huo Xiao glared at him angrily and immediately moved to strike him. ¡°I¡¯ll beat you to death today!¡± Chapter 975 - Swindled Upon seeing that the situation was worsening, Su Xiyin hurriedly pulled Ling Sheng to her side. She looked at the small, skinny, and awfully obedient little girl, lowered her voice, and asked, ¡°He tricked you into coming, right? Tell Auntie where your house is. Auntie will get someone to send you back.¡± Look at what he had done. Daughter? How old was he himself? His coming-of-age ceremony had not even passed two days ago, yet he had dragged such a grown young lady over to tell them that she was a daughter! ¡°You¡¯re not my auntie. You¡¯re my grandma.¡± Ling Sheng shook her head and looked at the beautiful married woman in front of her seriously. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m really your granddaughter!¡± Su Xiyin looked at the child with distress. She was so young and looked quite quick-witted too. But how did she become mentally ill? Ci¡¯er must have told her to say that to anger his father. She pulled her hand. ¡°What did he tell you? How did he deceive you?¡± ¡°Grandma, look at my face. Look at my eyes, nose, and mouth. Don¡¯t they look exactly like my father¡¯s?¡± Ling Sheng pointed at her father, who was running everywhere around the house while being chased. Ha ha ha! No matter what era it was, Grandpa would hit him whenever he wanted. There was no room for negotiation! There was a lot of commotion in the living room. The third son, Huo Ji, and the fourth son, Huo Li, had returned to stay at the main residence for the weekend with their wives. Upon hearing that Huo Ci had returned and was being beaten up too, they all came out to watch him make a fool of himself. Xiao Hui, who had been out for a while, had also heard Huo Ci¡¯s shameful words. She looked at that tiny young lady in the living room, who looked like she was 14 or 15 years old. She already looked like a little vixen at such a young age. How dislikable! Ye Ru was the last to come out. She walked over and stood beside Xiao Hui. She asked, ¡°What did Sixth Brother do this time? To get chased and beaten by our father.¡± ¡°Do you see that?¡± Xiao Hui pointed at Ling Sheng. The corner of her eye raised as she swept her gaze over her haughtily from her peripheral. ¡°That girl. I don¡¯t know where he found that girl. He said she¡¯s his daughter, his biological daughter.¡± Upon hearing this, Ye Ru covered her mouth and laughed out loud. ¡°Sixth Brother really is getting more and more outrageous! How old is he? Where did he get such a grown daughter? That girl must be here to swindle us!¡± ¡°Sixth Brother brought her over. A few days ago, he asked Father for money. He said that he wants to start a telecommunication company, produce electronic products, and do research and development. Shouldn¡¯t he think about how much money that kind of thing will cost? Father didn¡¯t give him the money and he even scolded him, saying that he wasn¡¯t properly studying in school. Hence, he¡¯s deliberately causing Father trouble!¡± Xiao Hui pursed her lips and looked at him sideways. Tsk, he was just a small fry who was still wet behind the ears. How could he do business? Shouldn¡¯t he see if he was suitable? Or whether he was worthy?! ¡°That¡¯s right. Foreign companies have been researching for decades before they managed to build such products. He thinks he can create it just by fiddling around blindly. He takes it for granted that he¡¯ll succeed.¡± Ye Ru really didn¡¯t know that such a thing had happened. She took a look at the young lady standing in the living room. Actually, she really did resemble Sixth Brother a little. Who knew where he had found her. Ling Sheng had discovered the duo a long time ago. They had become young and pretty, but their habit of watching shows had not changed at all through the years. She smiled while she looked at them and waved as a greeting. ¡°Hi, Third Aunt and Fourth Aunt.¡± Xiao Hui frowned. Pah! Who does she think she is? She doesn¡¯t even know her own place! Who¡¯s her aunt? What nonsense was she spouting?! Ye Ru felt suspicious. Had Sixth Brother told her everything? How did that young lady know their identities and address them so accurately? Su Xiyin had not expected Ling Sheng to greet her two daughters-in-law so naturally either. She thought that her son must have told her. However, Huo Ci was stunned. While he was in a daze, he got beaten a few times. His handsome face contorted as he shouted, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s true! She¡¯s my daughter! If you don¡¯t believe me, let us do a DNA test immediately.¡± ¡°A test?¡± Huo Xiao¡¯s anger rose. He grabbed him and refused to let go, beating him hard. He gritted his teeth. ¡°How did you trick a nice young lady over?¡± ¡°I told you she¡¯s my daughter! Who else would she follow, if not me? How could I let her sleep on the streets?!¡± Huo Ci sucked in a breath of cold air in pain and shouted, ¡°Mom, aren¡¯t you going to control my dad? He¡¯s going to beat your son to death soon.¡± Su Xiyin did not interfere, but Ling Sheng ran over to hold Huo Xiao back. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t have a home to return to, so I asked my father to bring me back here.¡± With Huo Xiao¡¯s temper, and he was in a fit of anger, no one could stop him. He raised the feather duster and lashed it toward Huo Ci. However, he hadn¡¯t expected the young lady to run over all of a sudden and stand in front of his son to block him. He only heard a pained groan before her small body trembled. Huo Xiao could no longer continue swinging the feather duster in his hand down. He looked at the young lady who had taken a hit and sighed angrily. ¡°Young lady, where¡¯s your house? Uncle begs you to go home quickly. Don¡¯t fool around with this scumbag from my home.¡± When she saw that he had hit Ling Sheng, Su Xiyin ran over hurriedly. She tugged at Ling Sheng with a distressed look and asked if she was in pain. She pointed at Huo Xiao angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t you have eyes? Can¡¯t you strike after identifying the right person clearly?!¡± She did not know why either, but she simply felt a sense of familiarity and joy when she saw this little girl. Her heart ached so badly when she saw her get beaten up. Huo Xiao had not expected her to rush up and take a beating for his son. He glared at Huo Ci ferociously, feeling quite apologetic too. ¡°Girl, Uncle didn¡¯t look carefully. I¡¯m sorry. This scumbag from my family is used to causing trouble. If he did something wrong to you, I¡¯ll apologize. You can ask Uncle for anything that you want.¡± Ling Sheng had suffered a solid blow. Her clothes were thin too, and her wound was throbbing in pain. She looked at him with a pair of red eyes. ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t want anything. I just want to stay at our house. I don¡¯t want to sleep on the streets or overhead bridges anymore.¡± Upon hearing this, Huo Xiao thought, ¡®So, this girl is actually an orphan.¡¯ He glanced at his dastardly son and then, the pitiful young girl¡ªwho made one feel sorry for her, his heart softened. ¡°Okay, okay, okay! Don¡¯t cry. You can stay as long as you want.¡± It wasn¡¯t like they could not afford to raise a child at home anyway. She was also a girl. As long as this little b*stard Ci¡¯er did not get any ideas about her, everything would be fine. He did not want that scumbag to bring misfortune to the young lady. Huo Ci looked at the girl and frowned slightly. F*ck, she was really too good at pretending to be pitiful. Just her teary look made one long to give her whatever she wanted, no matter what it was. His father¡¯s nasty temper had actually subsided in front of her. It was not like there were no girls at home; Huo Feifei was one. She tried to please Dad all day long and was honey-tongued. However, he had never seen his father show her a good attitude. Su Xiyin¡¯s heart ached as she pulled the child into the house. She touched her ice-cold hands. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wear more clothing on such a chilly day?¡± No matter who this child was, her son was the one who had gotten her involved in the end. They could not just chase her away on a snowy day and ignore her completely. Such a heartless act was not something they could do either. Chapter 976 - There’s Something Wrong Here Ling Sheng¡¯s heart swelled a little. Something she had thought would become unfamiliar had not actually changed. Her grandparents were still as concerned and cherished her as they had in the past. Her lips curled up slightly in joy. It turned out that those feelings would not be separated by time and space. This was truly the affection among blood-related family members. It might be the familiar kind of affinity one felt at first sight. Su Xiyin took off her clothes and saw the swollen wound on the young lady¡¯s fair, delicate back. Some parts of her skin had even split. She was angry and her heart ached. Even if it wasn¡¯t this little girl but their own son, he shouldn¡¯t use such a heavy hand. Was he trying to beat her to death?! ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Grandma, my name is Ling Sheng.¡± ¡°I told you not to call me Grandma. Just call me Auntie.¡± ¡°Grandma, can I really live in your house?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have a home?¡± ¡°No.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s voice became gloomy. Yes, I do. This is the place. You¡¯re my family! When Su Xiyin heard the little girl¡¯s voice, her heart ached so much. She couldn¡¯t help but want to shed tears. Her voice was soft and even a little nasally. ¡°In that case, stay here. Your uncle and I will help you find your family.¡± In the living room, Huo Xiao was still holding a feather duster. He pointed at Huo Ci. ¡°Stand properly and tell me. How did you deceive this young lady?¡± That young lady had soft, delicate skin, so she must have been pampered by someone while growing up and the apple of their eyes. How could she be an orphan? She was probably just lying to him. ¡°I picked her up! I picked her up on the road. She pulled on me and called me Dad. Since I¡¯m already her father, surely it¡¯s not wrong to bring her back, right?!¡± Huo Ci still looked very nonchalant, and his reply was careless too. ¡°Dad, haven¡¯t you been wanting a granddaughter every day? I¡¯ve found you a grown granddaughter here. You should be happy instead! Show a smile.¡± Huo Xiao raised the murder weapon in his hand. He was so angry that he really wanted to simply beat him to death. He gritted his teeth. ¡°How is that the same? You randomly found a little girl on the street and she¡¯s my granddaughter now? Is that it?¡± Huo Ci said, ¡°I see that you and Mom like her quite a lot too. Why don¡¯t you just let her stay at home? She¡¯s so pitiful without anyone to rely on outside too. If she gets scammed and sold off by human traffickers, you guys will have to take full responsibility.¡± Huo Xiao glared at him. ¡°Hurry up and tell me the truth! Let me ask you then. Where did you get her from? She was doing just fine on the street, but you managed to pick up a nice little girl for nothing?¡± ¡°Dad.¡± Huo Ci looked at him and pointed at his own head. ¡°You saw it too. There¡¯s something wrong here with that girl. She¡¯s different from normal people.¡± Huo Xiao let out an angry snort. When he thought of how he had hit someone else¡¯s little girl just now, the weapon he had raised swayed twice before he put it down again unwillingly. ¡°Just you wait! If you had forced her to do something that shouldn¡¯t be done, I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve wronged me! I really didn¡¯t do anything. Look at how young she is too.¡± Huo Ci whistled. He looked roguishly handsome and arrogant. ¡°Even if I¡¯m going to touch her, I have to wait for her to grow up.¡± Huo Xiao was so angry that he was about to spit out a mouthful of blood. He held it in his throat and pointed at him while gritting his teeth. ¡°Wait until I find her parents! Then, we¡¯ll settle the score again!¡± Su Xiyin came out after applying the medicine. Upon seeing her husband walk over, she shook her head. The little girl did not say anything. She just said that she was the only one left and wanted to stay here. The little girl did not look like a swindler either, especially when she called her ¡®Grandma¡¯ softly and sweetly. She was so happy that her heart was going to melt. She really liked her very much. She had never thought that she would like a girl she had met for the first time so much either. Huo Xiao and Su Xiyin had no choice. Their son had already brought her home. What could they do? How could they chase her away? However, they simply felt a little uncomfortable hearing her call Huo Ci ¡®Dad¡¯ and them ¡®Grandpa, Grandma¡¯. Their son was only 18 years old this year! He could not have fathered such a grown daughter! ¡°What¡¯s there to discuss? Isn¡¯t there an empty bedroom on the second floor? Can¡¯t we just let her move in there?¡± Huo Ci pointed at a locked room on the left side of the stairs on the second floor. His eyes and brows were full of insolence as he even swept his eyes over Xiao Hui, who was sitting by the side. Tsk, tsk. Their fourth branch had already been eyeing that room for a very long time. Ever since they had brought Huo Feifei back, they would bring up the matter ¡®unintentionally¡¯ every time they came over. If his parents gave this room to a young girl he had brought back, he wondered if the couple would be angered to death. ¡°Father! That room is out of the question! There are many guest rooms at home. Won¡¯t she be able to move in after Auntie Liu cleans and tidies one up?¡± Xiao Hui had come to watch the excitement. She had not expected Father to actually decide to let a girl of unknown origins live here. She would not say anything if they asked her to stay, but that room was definitely out of the question! It was meant for the eldest granddaughter of the Huo Family. Even their Feifei could not get to live in it! This d*mned brat in front of her could forget about it! Ye Ru and her husband had also come over to join in the fun. She was just a little girl. Old Master and Old Madam were not fools while Sixth Brother was also a shrewd character. Who knew what he was up to? She wouldn¡¯t get involved as much as possible. ¡°Fourth Sister-in-Law, it¡¯s just a place to stay in. Anywhere¡¯s the same. My daughter said that she likes that room.¡± Huo Ci gave Ling Sheng a look to tell her to back him up. Ling Sheng nodded and said in a soft voice, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to my dad.¡± Xiao Hui was furious. What dad? How was she not ashamed? He was probably the kind of ¡®dad¡¯ who would push her down under his body! Her expression did not change much as she simply looked toward Huo Xiao. ¡°Sixth Brother, we should still listen to our father regarding this matter.¡± Huo Xiao frowned and finally gave the word with a stern face, ¡°Get Auntie Liu to clean up the guest room for her!¡± No one could have any crooked thoughts about that room. He had long made himself clear that he was keeping it for his own dear granddaughter. He would give the room to whichever branch of the family gave birth to a girl first. It was fair and just. Ling Sheng felt a little sad and disappointed, but she soon came around. Right now, she was just a stranger with unknown origins who was freeloading at their house. Her grandparents had little affection for her too. Besides, it seemed like her father had deliberately brought her back to make use of her to piss others off. That made sense too. Who would trust and like a strange person for no reason? Ling Sheng did not have any clothes to wear, so she was wearing Su Xiyin¡¯s clothes. Her grandma was a head taller than her at this moment, so the clothing was huge on her. Xiao Hui was happy now. As long as the Old Master did not give the room to anyone else, everything would be fine. She wanted to please the two elders so she looked at Ling Sheng and smiled. ¡°Mother, I have the clothes that Feifei wears with me. I think the two of them are similar in age and height. Let me bring two sets over!¡± Huo Ci let out a cold snort. He was recalcitrant and scathing, not giving her any face. ¡°Fourth Sister-in-law, my daughter is not here to pick up old hand-me-downs.¡± Su Xiyin glared at him fiercely. They were all one family. Look at this prickly behavior of his! She did not know how he had become like this either! Chapter 977 - Your Girlfriend Was Called Out by Someone Ling Sheng almost couldn¡¯t hold back her laughter. When she saw Xiao Hui¡¯s face turn green from restraining herself, she could only give a thumbs up in her heart from admiration. Her father is still awesome! She can¡¯t compare to him. ¡°Sixth Brother, how can you say that? I meant well. Mom, you be the judge.¡± Because Xiao Hui was humiliated, she felt furious. Who does he think he is?! Treating someone¡¯s goodwill as ill intention! ¡°Ah Ci said something inappropriate. Don¡¯t lower yourself to his level.¡± Su Xiyin couldn¡¯t gloss over the matter. How could she side with her son? She smacked him. ¡°Talk nicely to your Fourth Sister-in-Law. Look at yourself.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always been like this. If you dislike it, don¡¯t look at me.¡± As Huo Ci spoke, he even placed his legs on the coffee table and started playing with his phone. ¡°You don¡¯t know how to sit or stand properly! Sit properly!¡± Huo Xiao was angry when he saw him behaving like this and kicked his leg to warn him. Xiao Hui raised the corner of her lips smugly. A disrespectful thing like Sixth Brother just needs to be punished properly. How could Huo Xiao not know what Huo Ci¡¯s sisters-in-law were up to? They were only happy and satisfied when there was chaos at home every day! He glanced at them. ¡°You guys should return to rest too!¡± Ye Ru and Xiao Hui looked at each other before standing up reluctantly and left. It seems like the Old Master really intends to keep this unfamiliar girl here. There were some things that Huo Xiao couldn¡¯t say in front of Ling Sheng, so he called Huo Ci to the study. It was fine if this young lady stayed in their home for a period of time, but she couldn¡¯t really live here. What would outsiders say about their Huo family? That they were raising a child bride? Seeing her grandfather and her father enter the study one after another, Ling Sheng sniffled, feeling a little upset. In the past, her grandfather would not have avoided her while talking. The room had already been tidied up. The guest room at home was quite spacious and comfortable too. Ling Sheng sprawled on the bed. No matter how much she thought about it, she still didn¡¯t know why she had transmigrated all the way to the past after falling asleep. Exactly what was the reason? Was Third Master here? But there was one thing she was very sure of. From the moment she had transmigrated here, she was very sure that she would not stay here for a long period of time. She would definitely go back. After she calmed down, she smelled the faint fragrance of flowers. It was very similar to the fragrance of that candle her mother had lit when she went to bed before transmigrating. She took a closer sniff. It wasn¡¯t that it smelled like it. She was certain that it was that smell. However, there was nothing in the room. She opened the door and wanted to go out to take a look, but she bumped into Su Xiyin, who was about to go to her room to call her. Seeing the young lady stick her head out, Su Xiyin smiled. ¡°You must be hungry. The food is ready. Come with me!¡± Ling Sheng was hungry. Not only was she hungry, but she had also been hungry for the entire day. She was utterly famished! She felt that she could even eat an entire pig if it was placed in front of her. Su Xiyin looked at the little girl wolfing down the food in front of her. She must have been hungry for a long time. Her heart ached as she scooped a bowl of soup for her. ¡°Be careful while you¡¯re eating. Don¡¯t choke on it. There¡¯s still a lot left. They¡¯re all yours.¡± This girl eats so well that she¡¯s blessed[1] The more I look at her, the more I like her. How can she be so likable! When Huo Xiao came out, he saw his wife watching the little girl eat with a gentle expression. She even wiped her face from time to time, as if she was taking care of a child. It made his heart feel warm. The little girl that that b*stard brought back was quite likable. From the first time he saw her, he felt that he had a strong affinity with her, and he felt happy just looking at her. Huo Ci walked in front of him and raised his eyebrows smugly. ¡°Dad, do you think that girl looks like me? Do we look like father and daughter?¡± Huo Xiao kicked him. He just happened to be feeling irritated. This ignorant thing! ¡°Didn¡¯t you just finish your first mock exam? Show me your report card!¡± Ling Sheng was eating, but her grandfather¡¯s voice was a little loud. She couldn¡¯t help choking and started coughing softly. She had forgotten that her father was still a high school student right now. She asked Su Xiyin, ¡°Grandma, which grade is my dad in now?¡± Su Xiyin said, ¡°Year Three.¡± Ling Sheng coughed again and secretly glanced at her father, who was being pulled into the study again by the ear by her grandfather, expressing her deep sympathy. You can¡¯t afford to fail your senior year of studies. Good luck! ¡°What about you? What grade are you in now?¡± Su Xiyin looked at her. ¡°You¡¯re in the same school as my son, right?¡± Ling Sheng shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not attending school.¡± When Su Xiyin saw her lower her head and stir the soup in her bowl after speaking, looking very sad, she thought that she had touched on her sore spot and hurriedly changed the topic. Ling Sheng ate and took a shower, and before going to bed¡­ Huo Ci knocked on the door and looked at the little girl lying on the bed. He walked to the bed and threw the phone to her. ¡°Your fifth uncle gave this to you. This is a new gadget. If you¡¯re bored, there¡¯s even a game in it.¡± Ling Sheng looked at the antique phone in front of her and nodded obediently. She looked up at him and smiled, her mouth as sweet as honey. ¡°Thank you, Dad!¡± For some reason, when Huo Ci heard her call him Dad, he didn¡¯t feel repulsed at all. Instead, he even felt a little delighted. Keeping calm, he coughed softly. ¡°Do you know how to play? If not, I¡¯ll teach you.¡± Ling Sheng shook her head. As long as you ask, I will just say I don¡¯t know! Huo Ci taught her how to play the snake game! It¡¯s the first mobile game in the world!! Ling Sheng listened as her father taught her how to play while explaining the technical details to her. He said that the phone wasn¡¯t even on the market yet and that Second Uncle had used his connections to get it. But it was nothing much either. As long as she liked it, she could play with it casually. If it broke, she could just buy another one. He had nothing but money. After Huo Ci left, Ling Sheng lay on the bed while hugging the phone and grinning like a fool. Although her father would burst out in foul language as a youth, he was really nice! Ling Sheng officially stayed at the Huo residence. There was no need to mention how much Huo Xiao and his wife liked her. She was a smooth-talker and knew how to make people happy. She was also good-looking. Coupled with the sense of familiarity and intimacy they felt toward her¡ª which even they didn¡¯t know where it came from, they just felt that they had a strong affinity with the young lady. Huo Ci had to go to school. Ling Sheng was also at the age to be attending school. She was arranged for a separate school admission examination to enter the same school as her father. She carried her school bag and headed for school. She was in her second year. First High School was one of the top elite schools in the entire capital and even the entire country, but no one had set a rule that there were no bad boys in elite schools. Huo Ci was forever the most eye-catching existence in the entire First High School and the entire capital. He was rich, bad, roguish, and handsome. At this moment, in Huo Ci¡¯s classroom, girls were queuing up with gifts until they reached the top of the stairs and the line even snaked down the stairs. Huo Ci wasn¡¯t in the classroom either; he had skipped class with Lu Yubai. The two of them had just arrived at the school gates when they heard someone calling him from behind. ¡°Brother Ci, bad news! Your little wife was called out by someone. I just saw an unfamiliar man leading her away.¡± [1] This is a Chinese saying about how someone who eats well is blessed. Chapter 978 - This Is a Crime Chapter 978: This Is a Crime Huo Ci perked up his ears suddenly but he didn¡¯t understand what he meant. Wrinkling his brows, he kicked his lackey. He frowned like a ruffian. ¡°What wife? Where did my wife come from?¡± After being kicked, the lackey felt wronged too, but he didn¡¯t dare to dodge. His voice became softer. ¡°It¡¯s that girl. The one you brought to school. That little girl who¡¯s always following you, calling you ¡®Dad¡¯.¡± Upon hearing this, Huo Ci¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed. He threw the cigarette in his hand onto the ground, turned his head to look at Lu Yubai, and waved his hand. ¡°All of you, follow me.¡± F*ck, I want to see who has the guts to lay his hands on my daughter! His lackey hurriedly nodded, turned around and ran away in a panic. ¡°Brother Ci, in that case, I¡¯ll go back and call for help right now!¡± Huo Ci and Lu Yubai left in a hurry to find Ling Sheng. On the other side, Ling Sheng was following an old butler. They had already arrived and stopped beside a car. The old butler looked at the young lady in front of him respectfully. ¡°Miss Ling, please go ahead. My employer is already waiting for you.¡± Ling Sheng did not know if what he said was true or not either. Was Third Master really the one who came here to look for her? She took two steps toward the car door. From the car window, she could only see her current appearance and not what was in the car. When the car door suddenly opened, a long arm reached out from inside. Before she could react in time, she screamed and was pulled in. Just as Ling Sheng¡¯s tiny head was about to hit the man¡¯s firm chest, he gently blocked her with his big hand. The incredibly familiar scent at the tip of her nose made her fall into his embrace with relief. Huo Ci and Lu Yubai ran over anxiously. From afar, they saw Ling Sheng being pulled into a car. The former¡¯s eyes suddenly spewed fire as he roared, ¡°F*ck! He¡¯s acting like a rogue, forcefully snatching her in broad daylight!¡± Lu Yubai saw him running forward murderously and reached out to pull him. ¡°Sixth Brother, it¡¯s Jun Shiyan. That person standing there is his butler.¡± Huo Ci sneered. ¡°So what if it¡¯s Jun Shiyan? Do I seem scared of that scumbag?¡± Lu Yubai didn¡¯t say anything. Who in the entire capital wasn¡¯t afraid of him, Jun Shiyan? He was young, a year younger than Big Brother even, but his methods were extremely ruthless. He had only been in the capital for less than two years, but he was already a big shot who dealt with both the underworld and legal circles. Who didn¡¯t fawn over him like a hypocrite when they saw him? But how did this little girl get mixed up with someone like Jun Shiyan? Sixth Brother had asked Big Brother to investigate, but the latter couldn¡¯t find out where this girl came from. She had no family or background. It was as if she had suddenly appeared in this world. It was very strange! Big Brother said to be careful. Someone might have deliberately arranged for her to come here. But who knew that Sixth Brother had become obsessed with her and refused to listen to anything! When Huo Ci got angry and wanted to teach others a lesson, Lu Yubai could never stop him. When he saw him take two bricks from the side of the flower bed and walk over to Jun Shiyan, he sighed. What else could he do as a brother? Even if he had to march through hell and back, he had to accompany him so he grabbed two bricks in passing as well. Ling Sheng heard someone shouting outside. She reached out to push the man hugging her and said softly, ¡°I think I heard someone calling me.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she heard an explosive sound. The back window of the car had been smashed, but the glass was made of special bulletproof material, so it didn¡¯t shatter. Huo Ci was stopped by the butler and since he couldn¡¯t do anything to an old man, he shouted furiously, ¡°Ling Sheng, get out here!¡± Jun Shiyan frowned slightly, and a cold look appeared in his eyes. He was obviously displeased as he looked at the young lady. ¡°Why did you look for him first?¡± Ling Sheng shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. When I opened my eyes, he was the one I saw. I¡¯m in a strange place. Who else can I look for but him?¡± Jun Shiyan sighed softly. It was all fate. He had not expected her to actually arrive in this place. It was only because he heard that Huo Ci had found a soft and cute young lady before coming here before he came over. When he took a look, he realized that it was actually his girl, so he rushed over without stopping to see her. ¡°Let¡¯s go out. My dad is really capable of doing anything.¡± Ling Sheng became speechless when she heard the rampant cursing outside. Great. Whenever he got angry¡­ This temper hasn¡¯t changed a bit for decades! On the other hand, Lu Yubai was calm. He tugged at Huo Ci to prevent him from making a move and looked toward the car window in a deep voice. ¡°Ling Sheng, come out and explain this clearly.¡± What exactly was her relationship with Jun Shiyan? Jun Shiyan opened the car door and glanced at them coldly with his long and narrow eyes. ¡°The two of you can leave. I¡¯ll pretend that nothing happened today.¡± Lu Yubai did not see Ling Sheng, who was blocked from view by Jun Shiyan. He frowned and sneered. ¡°What¡¯s your relationship with her? What makes you think we¡¯ll listen to whatever you say?¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s voice was deep and mellow. He smiled slightly and said, ¡°Sorry but she¡¯s my wife.¡± Huo Ci¡¯s eyes suddenly constricted, and his chest heaved violently from anger. The veins in his clenched fists bulged as he pointed at him and shouted, ¡°F*ck, who the f*ck are you fooling? You said she¡¯s your wife, but I can even say that she¡¯s my daughter!¡± ¡°Young Master Huo, tell me, how old are you this year? How could you have such a grown daughter?¡± Jun Shiyan looked at him in amusement. When he felt that the young lady beside him wanted to speak, he shook his head at her to prevent her from speaking. Seeing that it was as though the body of the young man in front of him was burning with fire, he also said, ¡°My wife had a minor disagreement with me and ran away from home, doing a disappearing act. I still have to thank Young Master Huo for taking her in. I¡¯ll definitely visit you in the future to thank you.¡± Huo Ci gritted his teeth fiercely, but he didn¡¯t dare to touch them. After hearing what he said, he didn¡¯t know what he was feeling either. His chest was about to explode from holding himself back. When he saw Ling Sheng reveal a small head behind him, he bellowed, ¡°Ling Sheng, come out! Don¡¯t hide if you have the guts. I want to hear it from you!¡± Jun Shiyan had always been ruthless in character. Even Big Brother and the others were wary of him. No one in the capital dared to provoke him. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Tell him.¡± Jun Shiyan held her hand and said gently, ¡°Just tell him the truth.¡± Ling Sheng revealed her eyes behind him. When she saw her enraged father, who was covered in the fire of rage, she sniffled. ¡°Really. He¡¯s my husband.¡± Just as she finished speaking, she saw Huo Ci sneer, with his eyes completely red. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect the famous Third Master Jun to be such a beast. If the people in the capital find out that you laid your grubby hands on such a young girl, what do you think will happen?¡± F*ck, this is the abduction of a minor, right? This is a f*cking crime! He didn¡¯t know why he was so angry either. He had exploded with rage. She was just a little fool whom he had picked up and had only stayed at his home for two days! Ling Sheng did not dare to speak anymore. Third Master said that she had come because she had triggered a certain ¡®opportunity¡¯ and would not stay for too long. It was best not to be tied down by them too much. She would just stay by his side for the remaining period of time. Chapter 979 - Hold Back from Eating After she left, no one would remember that she had come. Only she would remember the events that had occurred during the time she had been here. ¡°Oh? What century are we in? Third Master still has a child bride!¡± Lu Yubai raised his eyebrows and smiled mockingly. He had been feeling that this matter was very odd. That girl¡¯s background and origin were just blank. If she was really Jun Shiyan¡¯s person, it would be easy to explain. It would be normal that they couldn¡¯t find any record of the person he was protecting. ¡°Young Master Lu is surely being too nosy.¡± After speaking, Jun Shiyan glanced at them lazily again. ¡°You two should go back to class. If your second brother finds out, you¡¯ll be in trouble.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t use my second brother to threaten me. I¡¯m not afraid of anyone.¡± Huo Ci sneered coldly. Besides the surging flames in his eyes, there was also a hint of suppressed hope. He looked at Ling Sheng and asked, ¡°Are you going with him or me?¡± When Ling Sheng saw the anger and anticipation in her father¡¯s eyes, she even felt a little sad for a moment. She looked at him and said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Huo Ci¡¯s heart turned cold, and he hid the disappointment in his eyes. He became so cold from head to toe that it was scary. He pointed at her and curled his lips into a mocking smile. ¡°Don¡¯t f*cking call me that! Who¡¯s your father?!¡± F*ck! He must have lost his mind! Did he get addicted to being called ¡®Dad¡¯ by a fourteen-year-old little girl? Before this, he still felt that it sounded very comfortable. Comfortable, my *ss! She¡¯s just a f*cking liar! Lu Yubai tugged at him. The young lady had already admitted that she was Jun Shiyan¡¯s woman. Since she was unwilling to follow them, there was no need to continue pestering her here. Men should behave like men. ¡°Sixth Brother, let¡¯s go!¡± He knew that Sixth Brother had been hurt. He had only known the little girl for two days. How could Sixth Brother have such deep feelings for her? Could it be that he had really taken a liking to the girl? Was he planning to raise her until she was older before¡­? He couldn¡¯t have such thoughts! She was Jun Shiyan¡¯s woman! Huo Ci¡¯s gaze was as sharp as a knife as it shot toward Ling Sheng. He turned around and left without any hesitation. After taking two steps, he suddenly stopped in his tracks and turned around to look at Jun Shiyan. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Third Master, take care of your woman. Don¡¯t let her call people she sees ¡®Dad¡¯ like a psycho.¡± Ling Sheng crawled out. Looking at her father¡¯s cold and scary back view, she heaved a sigh of relief. She probably wouldn¡¯t see him again. She didn¡¯t know when she could go back either or why she would transmigrate to this place. ¡°Third Master, how did you know I had come?¡± Before Ling Sheng could ask him anything, her father had caught up to them. ¡°I saw your photo.¡± Jun Shiyan looked at her. ¡°Rong Yin is investigating your background and identity. I saw it.¡± ¡°My eldest uncle?¡± Ling Sheng nodded in understanding. She did not feel angry after hearing about it either. She was a stranger of unknown background. Any normal person should investigate her properly. ¡­ Huo Ci was so angry that he wanted to kill someone. From the corner of his eye, he saw the car drive away and kicked the tree trunk beside him angrily. ¡°Sixth Brother, no offense, but she¡¯s just a little girl with an unknown background. Doesn¡¯t it save you trouble if she leaves?¡± Lu Yubai advised him. Only he dared to talk to him now too. Huo Ci shot him a death glare. But he was still angry. ¡°Who said I was angry because of her? That b*stard Jun Shiyan is just a beast! How could he bear to lay his hands on such a young child?¡± Lu Yubai echoed, ¡°Yes, Sixth Brother, you¡¯re right. That b*stard is a beast, a psychopathic b*stard! Such a person should be reported to the police and thrown into jail. He should rot in prison.¡± The lackeys following behind them were all a far distance away from them and they didn¡¯t dare to get closer. They looked at each other and didn¡¯t even dare to discuss it. Brother Ci was angry. Brother Ci¡¯s wife had been taken away. Brother Ci didn¡¯t stop him nor did he beat him up. They didn¡¯t even know which big shot in the capital had taken his wife away. They didn¡¯t see it either. They wondered if it might be the young lady¡¯s father. The little girl was so young, so she definitely couldn¡¯t be dating. Her father had caught her and taken her away. In the car, Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at him in disbelief. ¡°You said that you¡­ don¡¯t remember what happened after that? The two of us? You don¡¯t remember anything?¡± Jun Shiyan looked at the young lady¡¯s shocked expression and said, ¡°If I don¡¯t have any memories, is it not me anymore?¡± ¡°But the two of us¡­¡± Ling Sheng paused for a moment with a mournful expression. ¡°What is up with this mess? I only have this lifetime¡¯s memories, while you don¡¯t have this lifetime¡¯s memories. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right. Just help me remember it.¡± Jun Shiyan looked at the young lady¡¯s tender appearance and could only mourn in silence for himself deeply. She was too young. He couldn¡¯t lay his hands on her. He could only look at her but not eat. His voice was a little hoarse. ¡°I¡¯ll help you remember it too.¡± Ling Sheng sighed deeply and nodded. This was the only way. What else could she do? It made her so angry. The two of them had no shared memories. She recalled everything that had happened in the past before she transmigrated, trying her best to recall every detail. Jun Shiyan watched as the young lady blushed. He suddenly leaned closer to her, his breathing a little hot, and his voice extremely sexy. ¡°What exactly did I tell you?¡± Ling Sheng shook her head. ¡°You didn¡¯t say much. Nothing.¡± The corners of Jun Shiyan¡¯s lips curled up in joy. He lowered his voice, but it became increasingly sexy and seductive. ¡°Did I say that I¡¯d kiss you?¡± Ling Sheng looked at the man¡¯s smiling handsome face and pushed him away. ¡°Jun Shiyan, you pervert! I¡¯m only thirteen years old! This is a crime!¡± Jun Shiyan smiled while taking a look at her and nodded teasingly. ¡°You are a little young.¡± When Ling Sheng saw his gaze, she felt as though her entire body was going to be set ablaze. She recalled what Ji Xing had said again. She had even thought that he was joking! She didn¡¯t expect him to truly be that kind of person. Her face twisted away. ¡°Hmph!¡± ¡°What are you hmphing about?¡± Jun Shiyan leaned close to the young lady¡¯s ear and saw her small and tender earlobe. He sighed. ¡°It would only be disrespectful for a man to not have any reaction when facing the woman he loves.¡± When facing the person he liked, unless he was a saint with no desires, how could he possibly resist?! ¡°Stop finding excuses.¡± Ling Sheng reached out to poke his face. She was full of disdain and told him to stay away from her. She said haughtily, ¡°Third Master won¡¯t be like you.¡± ¡°Am I not him? Or is he not me?¡± Jun Shiyan had always known that without her memories, she would be very shy, and so awkward that it was adorable, every time before they got into a more intimate relationship. Once they had sex, she would completely let go of her inhibitions. Perhaps this was what others meant by saying that having intimate contact would advance a couple¡¯s relationship. He strongly despised the Jun Shiyan on the other side. How could he endure not eating the ¡®meat¡¯ that was delivered to his mouth? He wasn¡¯t ¡®eating¡¯ her now because he couldn¡¯t; she was too young. Even hugging her for a short while gave rise to the guilt that he was bullying a young girl. Chapter 980 - Matchmaking My Parents Jun Shiyan let out a low laugh and reached out to scratch the tip of her nose. ¡°I got it, little baby.¡± Ling Sheng mumbled to herself. She was not a baby! Third Master had said that she had probably come to this time period because of the lit aromatherapy candles. When the candles extinguished, she should return then. However, she did not return even after three days had passed. ¡°Sometimes, the passage of time is different from your inherent belief in it,¡± Jun Shiyan explained as he looked at the young lady. ¡°Does that mean something like ¡®a day in heaven equals a year in the living world¡¯?¡± Ling Sheng reacted quickly. Jun Shiyan nodded and looked at her with an indulgent gaze. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s about it. However, I¡¯m not sure how long it will take either. When the candles over there finish burning, you can go back.¡± If he had not guessed wrong, the candles of this era had brought her here. It was like having a dream. After waking up from the dream, all she had done was sleep. The sun would rise, and it would not affect her at all. ¡°Then, what are you doing here?¡± Ling Sheng frowned. The Third Master should still be a child now. Why was he already so grown-up? ¡°What do you think?¡± Jun Shiyan smiled. ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡± Ling Sheng came to a realization instantly. ¡°You¡¯re here to matchmake my parents?¡± Jun Shiyan nodded in admiration and tapped on the tip of the young lady¡¯s nose lightly. ¡°Your parents don¡¯t have any opportunities together either. If I weren¡¯t here, the two of them would have missed each other.¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°Then, exactly why did the two of them break up back then? They obviously still care about each other. Why did things end up like this?¡± Jun Shiyan listened to her yammering on. He only knew what happened at this moment and not what would happen in the future. However, he knew that two people who loved each other deeply could not forget each other so easily. ¡°Then, aren¡¯t my parents like the two of us?¡± When Ling Sheng said that, she felt a little upset inside. ¡°But since they¡¯re not fated to meet, how did they get together and give birth to me?¡± ¡°The world in this book has been revised countless times. The content had already been revised when you were reading the book. If you look at it again now, you¡¯ll find that the content is still changing continuously.¡± Jun Shiyan heard her mention the two of them. ¡°Have you met Ji Xing?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ling Sheng nodded vigorously. ¡°Is he a good or bad person? Is the matter really like he said?¡± After listening to Ling Sheng¡¯s recount, Jun Shiyan frowned. ¡°That¡¯s more or less the gist. However, he was lying to you when he said not to let Si Chengluo and Song Yiyan awaken.¡± Ling Sheng clenched her small fists angrily, bearing an indignant expression that said ¡®I just knew it!¡¯. ¡°He¡¯s indeed a liar! He even tried to scare me. He said that if Song Yiyan and Si Chengluo were awoken and discovered by the trash fish, we would all die.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When I see him, I¡¯ll definitely punish him and seek revenge for you. How dare he lie to you? He has a death wish.¡± Jun Shiyan played along, the expression in his eyes growing gentler. However, he added immediately, ¡°However, he did this to protect Song Yiyan as well. Once she awakens, she might go and find him.¡± ¡°Is Song Yiyan that capable?¡± Ling Sheng thought of the little white bunny who was always quick to cry. No, that¡¯s not right. After she awakens, she should be quite impressive. ¡°She¡¯s different from you. She¡¯s disobedient and has a fiery temper too. Back then, to cooperate with our plan, Ji Xing schemed against her without her consent and got her into the book. If she finds out, she¡¯ll chase him to the ends of the earth and kill him,¡± Jun Shiyan said casually. Ling Sheng asked, ¡°You mean I¡¯m very obedient?¡± Jun Shiyan had always known that women liked to twist things out of context. He looked at her and said, ¡°Then, why didn¡¯t you say that I also meant that you have a good temper and are gentle?¡± Ling Sheng glared at him. ¡°What about Si Chengluo then? What¡¯s his relationship with me?¡± Jun Shiyan said, ¡°He¡¯s your younger brother.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. When she had been saved by Si Chengluo on the stage, he had called her ¡®Big Sister¡¯. ¡°Surely, we¡¯re not biologically related, right?! Why do I feel like he holds other thoughts about me?¡± Jun Shiyan paused for a moment. ¡°He¡¯s your half-brother. Your parents passed away early, and you brought him up. His feelings for you are deeper than ordinary younger brothers toward their sisters. Before you met me, his possessiveness was stronger.¡± ¡°Then, what about after I met you?¡± Ling Sheng let out a cough. Seems like they did have some sort of biological relationship? As siblings from the same mother, they were indeed related by blood. ¡°He surrendered to my charm, so naturally, he handed you over to me.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s narrow eyes were full of sparkling laughter. Of course, he was beaten into surrendering! Morality would not allow him to covet his own biological older sister! Neither would he ever agree to him coveting his woman! Look at how well-behaved he was now, after he was put in his place. He would do whatever he was told to do. He definitely had no objections, especially when it came to matters regarding his sister. He would always step forward, even if he was told to die for her. ¡°Liar.¡± Ling Sheng could tell from his expression that it definitely wasn¡¯t that simple. Judging from Si Chengluo¡¯s sudden transformation both times, he definitely wasn¡¯t a good, obedient child. He was a sinister and obsessive kind of person. ¡­ Huo Ci did not skip class. After returning to the classroom, he leaned against the chair and slept. His feet were propped on the table like some big shot. The atmosphere in the class was very strange. No one dared to breathe loudly and everyone moved with utmost care like they were afraid to provoke him. The news had already spread in school that Brother Ci¡¯s girlfriend, that new little beauty, had left with another man! They did not know which blind man had the guts to touch Brother Ci¡¯s woman. He must be tired of living. Until the last class of the afternoon, the teacher was teaching on the podium. The class was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. Then, she saw Demon King Huo, who was sleeping, rush out of the classroom after letting out an irritated curse. The teacher only took a calm look before continuing with the class. Who was that? The little tyrant of the capital. Even if the principal came, he would not dare to control him, let alone a teacher like her. Upon seeing him leave with a murderous look, how could the lackey sitting in the back row let his boss go out alone? After informing the teacher, he threw a meaningful look and five to six boys in the class followed him out. Lu Yubai had been called out by a lackey, who had said that there was a problem. Sixth Brother might have gone to find Jun Shiyan to get his girl back. He told Lu Yubai to quickly talk to him. When Lu Yubai ran over, he happened to see Huo Ci get on the motorcycle and stopped him hurriedly. ¡°Sixth Brother, what are you going there for?¡± Was he really going to find Third Master Jun for a little girl? The little girl had already said that she was Third Master Jun¡¯s wife. What could he do even if he went? She had only called him ¡®Dad¡¯ before. Did he really regard himself as her father?! ¡°Why would I go to Third Master Jun? I said I was going to find her and get my phone back.¡± Huo Ci let out a cold laugh. After putting on his safety helmet, he looked handsome and domineering. He reached his leg out and kicked Lu Yubai. ¡°Scram!¡± Chapter 981 - His Wife Lu Yubai thought to himself, You still have the cheek to mention my phone. You took my phone and gave it to someone else. It¡¯s fine if you gave it away, but you still want to look for the person to get it back. I¡¯m afraid that getting my phone back is an excuse when the truth is that you are going to look for her. Huo Ci had already run off on his motorcycle. Afraid that something would happen to him if he went alone, Lu Yubai hurriedly chased after him. That scumbag Jun Shiyan was not someone to be trifled with. ¡­ Ling Sheng was in Jun Shiyan¡¯s office, sprawled on the sofa and playing games on her phone. She realized that simple games were also quite fun when she was bored. Outside, the secretary saw a woman with a valiant bearing in a riding suit walk out of the elevator aggressively, and she was even holding a whip in her hand. He stopped her hurriedly. ¡°Ms. Dongfang, the Third Master is not here. You can¡¯t go in.¡± ¡°Scram! Who do you think you are? How dare you stop me?¡± The woman let out a cold laugh and lashed out with her whip. Just as she was about to hit him, she retracted her whip suddenly. ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t dare to hit you. Get Jun Shiyan to come out!¡± Others might be afraid of Jun Shiyan, but she wasn¡¯t. The secretary was a little scared, but he still plucked up his courage to stand in front of her. The Third Master had ordered that no one was to enter the President¡¯s office or disturb that person in it. The person in front of him was the Second Miss of the Dongfang Family, Dongfang Meng. She had grown up in the military and had a fierce and unreasonable personality. She was also considered a weirdo among the daughters in the capital. Dongfang Meng wanted to enter so she pushed the secretary away impatiently and said loudly, ¡°I¡¯d like to see exactly how busy Jun Shiyan is. He even dares to not accept my sister¡¯s invitation. I¡¯ll teach him a proper lesson about how to be a decent person today.¡± The secretary could not stop her. When he saw her push the door open and enter, he hurriedly glanced at the other secretary to tell him to quickly give Third Master a call. They had a problem! Ms. Dongfang had barged in. As soon as Dongfang Meng pushed the door open and entered¡­ Ling Sheng looked up too. When she saw who it was, she was also stunned for a short moment. Wasn¡¯t the woman in front of her the young Dongfang Meng? She had seen her before. Dongfang Meng had not expected a young girl to be hiding in Jun Shiyan¡¯s office. She was very pretty, especially that pair of eyes, which was clear and rippled like water in a lake. She frowned. ¡°Who are you? Where¡¯s Jun Shiyan?¡± ¡°Third Master went out for a meeting. He¡¯ll be back soon!¡± Ling Sheng answered carelessly. Her raised feet swayed as she continued playing the game. ¡°If you¡¯re looking for him, wait a while.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Dongfang Meng frowned and pointed her whip at Ling Sheng. ¡°I¡¯m his little wife.¡± Ling Sheng even emphasized the word ¡®little¡¯. ¡°Who did you say you are to him?¡± Dongfang Meng¡¯s eyes darkened as she came to a realization and stared at her carefully. In a dangerous voice, she said, ¡°Little kid, don¡¯t spout nonsense. Be careful or I¡¯ll pull out your tongue.¡± How was that possible? How old was she? Was she even 13 years old yet? Were girls nowadays all so shameless at such a young age? ¡°I¡¯m his wife, Mrs. Jun!¡± After saying that, Ling Sheng shot her an annoyed look. ¡°Big Sister, are you hard of hearing?¡± In the past, she had already had a poor impression of the woman in front of her. Now, seeing how arrogant she was, she felt even more annoyed. ¡°Little girl.¡± Dongfang Meng did not believe her. Her lips curled up into a cold smile. ¡°It¡¯s not good to lie at such a young age.¡± Jun Shiyan had always presented himself as a married man. He told people that he had a wife at home, but no one had ever seen his wife. Everyone thought that he had said that on purpose to avoid women¡¯s pursuits; it was just an excuse that he came up with. Ever since her older sister had met him for the first time, she had fallen deeply in love with him. She had asked him out again and again, but he had always said that he was going home to keep his wife company. He had never shown up. ¡°You¡¯re really strange. What good does lying to you do for me?¡± Ling Sheng frowned strangely, feeling impatient. Great, that douchebag Jun Shiyan actually dared to fool around behind her back! By Dongfang Meng¡¯s behavior, she was clearly interrogating her love rival! Besides the one in front of her, how many other women had he attracted? ¡°Little kid, you can probably reach the legal marriage age only after another 10 years!¡± Dongfang Meng mocked with a sardonic grin. ¡°Or is Jun Shiyan a beast? Did he already sleep with you at your age?¡± ¡°We have a pure soul-mate relationship. He said that he just likes someone as young as me. Are you jealous?¡± Ling Sheng grinned. She was quite proud too as she said that. Tsk! Dongfang Meng was here to cause trouble. Because she liked the Third Master, she had not gotten married even when she reached 40 years of age? However, Third Master had said that he was only staying here for a short period of time. When his memory completely awakened, no one here would remember him. ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re quite sharp-tongued despite your young age.¡± Dongfang Meng did not think she was nasty enough to bully a child. ¡°Sister, if you like him and want to woo him, I¡¯ll give you a piece of advice. Give up. Besides me, he won¡¯t like other women.¡± Ling Sheng had always known that Dongfang Meng was not a bad person. She just did not like her. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a piece of advice too. A young girl like you can¡¯t control a man like Jun Shiyan. Don¡¯t deceive yourself with a pipe dream anymore.¡± Dongfang Meng laughed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to lie to me either. You¡¯re his younger sister, right?¡± Jun Shiyan was privately known as the King of the Night. He was ruthless, cruel, and heartless, but he would not go so far as to lay his hands on a child or like such a young child. Those who liked young girls were either perverts or beasts. Her sister¡¯s eye for men wasn¡¯t that poor that she would fall in love with such a person. ¡°I¡¯m really his wife.¡± The smile on Ling Sheng¡¯s small face was very innocent. She suddenly felt that it was quite interesting to have such a small body. However, she felt that this was a bit of an injustice to Third Master. If he disclosed their relationship, everyone would think he was a pervert who liked young girls. As soon as she finished speaking¡­ The door was suddenly pushed open. When Huo Ci rushed in, he saw Dongfang Meng walking toward the young girl on the sofa with a whip. His eyes turned cold. When he rushed over, he pulled Ling Sheng into his arms and growled angrily, ¡°Dongfang Meng!¡± Dongfang Meng had not expected Huo Ci to come here. She looked at him with interest. ¡°Why? Does Sixth Master Huo like her too? Little girl, this person is also your husband, right?¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense! He¡¯s my dad!¡± Upon hearing this, Dongfang Meng let out an exaggerated laugh. ¡°Oh, you guys play around so wildly! I heard that people with special fetishes like to be called ¡®Daddy¡¯ when they¡¯re in bed. Sixth Young Master, you¡¯re even fooling around with the Third Master?¡± No wonder people said that there was no good man! This little brat was impressive too. She had managed to control two men at such a young age! ¡°Watch your mouth!¡± Huo Ci let out a cold laugh, his eyes spitting fire. ¡°Dongfang Meng, don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t dare to punish you just because you¡¯re a woman! She¡¯s my daughter, my biological daughter!¡± Chapter 982 - Do You Think I’m a Fool? ¡°Do the two of you think I¡¯m a fool?¡± Dongfang Meng had not expected that they could even come up with such an excuse that was an insult to a person¡¯s IQ. She stared at the crotch of Huo Ci¡¯s pants unabashedly. ¡°Huo Ci, even if you¡¯re looking for an excuse, you should find a better one. Your daughter? Could it be that when you were a little kid, you could already father a child?¡± This was ridiculous. Huo Ci had always been at loggerheads with Jun Shiyan. Moreover, he had often talked tough about dealing with him one day. But what happened? He could not even touch a single finger of the other party! Even his eldest brother, Rong Yin, and the second son, Yan Yuanfei, could not do anything to Jun Shiyan! And he still wanted to deal with him? Perhaps in his next life! ¡°How do you know how old I have to be to have a child? Have you tried before?¡± Huo Ci looked at her arrogantly with a meaningful smile. Dongfang Meng was, after all, a girl who had not even had a boyfriend before. She was only good at mouthing off. After being stared at with a humiliating gaze, she got mad and directly lashed out with the whip. ¡°Huo Ci, you¡¯re shameless!¡± ¡°No matter how shameless I am, I¡¯ve never forced any woman to date me. Unlike your sister, who has an engagement, yet she¡¯s unfaithful and comes out to find a man every day! How shameless!¡± Huo Ci spoke harshly without leaving her any face. A girl meant nothing to him. In his eyes, there was no difference between a man and a woman. There were only people whom he liked and despised. Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. What? The person who liked Third Master was Dongfang Meng¡¯s older sister, also the fianc¨¦e who was engaged to Second Uncle? ¡°Huo Ci, your filthy mouth just can¡¯t utter decent words! If Yan Yuanfei is allowed to like another woman, why can¡¯t my sister like another man?!¡± As soon as Dongfang Meng finished speaking, she lashed out with her whip with all her might. ¡°Tsk tsk, Dongfang Meng, as a human, you have to speak in good conscience! Your older sister is the one who called off the engagement first, not my Second Brother!¡± Huo Ci grabbed the end of the whip looking like he couldn¡¯t care less and tugged it forcefully. Then, he extended a finger and placed it in front of him to warn her not to get close. His lips curled up mockingly. ¡°Given your looks, I wouldn¡¯t even want you to bring me footbath water!¡± ¡°Huo Ci!¡± Dongfang Meng flew into a rage out of humiliation. She had always known that Huo Ci was a reckless person, but this was still the first time she had fought him head-on. Her face flushed with fury. ¡°For a playboy like you, I hope you won¡¯t even know how you die in the future.¡± Huo Ci¡¯s lips curled up in a smile as he shook her off while gripping the whip tightly. Then, he smiled roguishly and said, ¡°I¡¯m counting on your blessings! I¡¯ll definitely die on a woman¡¯s body. A beauty¡¯s body.¡± He emphasized the word ¡°beauty¡± and even swept her with a meaningful look. Dongfang Meng could not out-talk him, nor could she beat him. She was filled with a lot of pent-up anger. After all, she was just an unruly and willful lady. No woman could stand being talked about like that either! She pointed at Huo Ci angrily. ¡°Huo Ci, just you wait!¡± Upon seeing that she was about to leave, Huo Ci raised his eyebrows lazily and smiled. ¡°Where are you going? Why? Are you planning to go back and call for reinforcements because you can¡¯t out-talk me?¡± Dongfang Meng had just reached the door when she bumped right into Jun Shiyan. She bellowed furiously, ¡°Jun Shiyan, you¡¯re a pervert! My sister must have been blind to fall in love with a beast like you!¡± ¡°Second Miss, what do you mean?¡± Upon seeing Huo Ci¡¯s presence and Dongfang Meng¡¯s indignant look, Jun Shiyan knew that Ling Sheng had not been bullied. His little girl was sitting on the sofa, looking as though she was watching a good show. The current her was too soft-hearted. In the past, she would have kicked the troublemaker out without saying anything. She would not have waited for Huo Ci to take a shot at the person. Dongfang Meng¡¯s anger gradually rose, and she spoke sarcastically, ¡°Third Master, what are you worried about? I, Dongfang Meng, have yet to be shameless enough to hit a child. Didn¡¯t you say you were accompanying your wife? In order to reject my sister¡¯s invitation, you really have endless excuses.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never lied. I¡¯m indeed accompanying my family¡¯s madam.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s lips curled up slightly as he walked over to the young lady and pulled her into his embrace. ¡°Let me introduce you. This is my wife.¡± As she was annoyed to begin with, Dongfang Meng exploded completely when she heard his words. She bellowed with rage, ¡°Jun Shiyan, do you people really think I¡¯m an idiot? Both you and Huo Ci can just admit to playing 3P! There¡¯s no need to find so many excuses!¡± ¡°Second Miss, please mind your language!¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s eyes abruptly turned frigid, and his whole body carried a sharp, murderous aura. Huo Ci was faster. He grabbed Dongfang Meng¡¯s wrist and threw her against the door. His narrow eyes were full of dangerous fire as he flung a slap toward her face. In the end, his palm stopped when it got very close to her face. He simply curled his lips into a cold smile. ¡°Watch your mouth. That¡¯s my daughter! Dongfang Meng, remember this well. If you spout nonsense again, my fists may land on you by ¡®accident¡¯!¡± Dongfang Meng had not expected Huo Ci to make a move. She had not expected a profligate son to be so skillful at fighting either. Her face turned deathly pale all of a sudden. ¡°Huo Ci, if you dare to do it, don¡¯t be afraid of others talking about it!¡± ¡°An Yan,¡± Jun Shiyan called out. Ling Sheng had not expected this to happen. Upon hearing his call, two young men in suits walked in. They were only about 20 years old. They were An Yan and Xu Xi. The duo grabbed Dongfang Meng right away and kicked her knee, so she knelt onto the ground. She bellowed with defiant rage, ¡°Jun Shiyan, what do you want? If you dare to touch me, the Dongfang Family won¡¯t let you off.¡± ¡°Second Miss doesn¡¯t know how to speak nicely. I think that even if I teach you how to talk, the members of the Dongfang Family won¡¯t blame me.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s smile was still courteous and gentle, but his eyes were very cold, so cold that she felt as though she had fallen into an ice cave. Dongfang Meng had not expected that her loose tongue would lead her to trouble. Exactly who is this girl in front of her? She could cause the usually expressionless Third Master Jun to fly into a rage? An Yan and Xu Xi were about to teach her a lesson. Dongfang Meng was a person who knew how to behave in a delicate situation. She also knew the consequences of offending Jun Shiyan in the capital. She lifted her head to look up at him. ¡°Third Master, I was wrong. I hope you can have mercy.¡± ¡°What did you do wrong, Second Miss?¡± Jun Shiyan cast a cold glance at her condescendingly, his tone so frosty that one could not help but shiver. Hatred surged within Dongfang Meng¡¯s heart, but she had no choice but to lower her head in someone else¡¯s territory. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have insulted your wife. I promise I won¡¯t speak nonsense when I leave.¡± Ling Sheng had never seen the Third Master like this before. He was so domineering that she could not help but squeal. He was even more overbearing than her father. She watched as Dongfang Meng admitted her mistake obediently. ¡°Ms. Dongfang, you¡¯d better remember what you said. You¡¯d better not even think about it,¡± Jun Shiyan warned her. ¡°My wife has nothing to do with Sixth Master Huo!¡± Upon hearing this, Huo Ci became unhappy. He bellowed angrily, ¡°Third Old Jun, get lost! She¡¯s my daughter!¡± Jun Shiyan looked at him in amusement. ¡°She was just joking. Sixth Young Master, don¡¯t take it seriously. She¡¯s been spoiled by me most times. She likes to fool around.¡± Chapter 983 - Your Third Master ¡°I don¡¯t care about that. A father for a day is a father for life[1].¡± Huo Ci was extremely arrogant. He couldn¡¯t care less who he was! Jun Shiyan smiled and said, ¡°An Yan, see him out. Help me send Sixth Master Huo home safely.¡± ¡°Jun Shiyan, you¡¯re chasing me away!¡± As soon as Huo Ci finished speaking, he was surrounded by An Yan and Xu Xi. ¡°Sixth Master, please leave!¡± An Yan looked at him respectfully. ¡°If I simply refuse to leave, what can you guys do anyway?¡± Huo Ci let out a cold laugh. ¡°Come on! You wanna fight? I¡¯ll take you on to the end. Jun Shiyan, if you¡¯re capable, don¡¯t get others to fight for you! Let¡¯s have a one-on-one duel.¡± Jun Shiyan said, ¡°Sixth Master, you¡¯re being too serious. I¡¯m thankful to you for taking care of my wife. Why would I hurt my benefactor?¡± ¡°I think you just don¡¯t dare!¡± Huo Ci knew that these two people were the hired muscle around this scumbag Jun. They were very skilled, so it wasn¡¯t a good idea for him to fight them head-on. It would be embarrassing if he did not win. He swept them a cold look. ¡°Scram. I have my own legs. I can walk!¡± Xu Xi and An Yan did not make another move. They just smiled politely at him and made a gesture to invite him to leave. Huo Ci was full of anger. When he walked to the door, he turned around fiercely and pointed at Jun Shiyan. ¡°Third Old Jun, stop acting arrogantly in front of me! Every dog has its day. Just you wait! One day, I¡¯ll make you kneel at my feet and call me ¡®Dad¡¯!¡± Upon hearing this, Ling Sheng could not help but laugh. She gave her father a thumbs-up in her heart. He was really impressive and he had really done it. Darn right that the Third Master has to kneel in front of him and call him ¡®Dad¡¯! So this was where the ¡®flag¡¯ had been established! No wonder he always found the Third Master to be an eyesore. When Lu Yubai walked out of the elevator, he was stopped by the secretary. Upon seeing Huo Ci walk out angrily, he shouted, ¡°Sixth Brother, did you get your phone back?¡± Huo Ci was so mad at them that he had forgotten why he had come. When he wanted to turn around, he was stopped by those two henchmen. He bellowed angrily, ¡°I¡¯m turning back to get something from her!¡± An Yan and Xu Xi looked at each other and saw him turn back once more. They turned around and followed him too. Since Lu Yubai could not enter either, and it wasn¡¯t a good idea for him to manhandle the beautiful secretary, he waited on the spot. However, looking at his Sixth Brother¡¯s expression, he must have been defeated. When he looked up again, he saw Dongfang Meng walking over. He smiled and greeted her. ¡°Second Miss, are you here to find the Third Master?¡± Dongfang Meng¡¯s expression was very ugly. She only gave him a cold look and did not say anything. The low pressure around her made the surrounding air feel a little oppressive. The two secretaries who had stopped Lu Yubai shivered in fright. What had happened to Second Miss Dongfang? She was so frightening! Lu Yubai, bearing an expression like he was watching a show, blew a whistle and raised his eyebrows as he drawled, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did Jun Shiyan bully you? Why are you afraid of him? Take advantage of the night and get your men to stop him! Put a sack over his head and beat that son of a b*tch to death!¡± Dongfang Meng was already fuming, to begin with. When she heard his voice, her eyes were as cold as daggers and she only replied with one word, ¡°Scram!¡± Lu Yubai watched as Dongfang Meng entered the elevator and shrugged nonchalantly. ¡°Why are you angry? Didn¡¯t I just give you an idea?¡± Did Dongfang Meng get defeated too? Tsk tsk, who did she think she was? How dare she come to find Jun Shiyan? She had probably come for her older sister! The people from the Dongfang Family were all *ssholes. It was obviously the eldest daughter of the Dongfang Family, Dongfang Chu, who had secretly gotten smitten with Jun Shiyan first and wanted to break the engagement. However, she just had to lay the responsibility on Second Brother. She said that Second Brother had had a change of affection first and fell in love with Sister Ruoshui. Second Brother was good-natured and did not stoop to their level. He tolerated all kinds of slander. But he could not do it! He was absolutely pissed off with the Dongfang Family! Huo Ci wanted to go in and find her personally, but he was stopped by Jun Shiyan. He let out a cold snort. ¡°Jun Shiyan, get out of the way! I¡¯m not looking for you. I¡¯m looking for her!¡± Jun Shiyan smiled very politely and formally as he passed the phone to him. ¡°Sixth Master, this is your phone. My wife just suffered a shock. It¡¯s not appropriate for her to receive more shock. I hope that Sixth Master can understand.¡± Huo Ci gritted his teeth. What could he say? What else could he say?! He could only shout into the room. ¡°Ling Sheng, just you wait. You¡¯d better not fall into my hands in the future, or you¡¯ll suffer!¡± Ling Sheng could not help but shiver. She stole a look but could not see anything. He had been blocked by the Third Master. Could it be that her father had treated her like that in the beginning because she had offended him at this point in time? No, no, the Third Master had said that after she leaves, all their memories of her would disappear. It was like rubbing away all their memories with an eraser. Huo Ci was swearing as he left. When he reached the elevator, he raised his hand in fury to smash the phone to the ground. ¡°Sixth Brother, don¡¯t be agitated! You absolutely mustn¡¯t get agitated.¡± Lu Yubai reached out to snatch the phone away. Because it wasn¡¯t his phone, his heart didn¡¯t ache. Second Brother had found someone to get this phone. It¡¯s not the present that counts, it¡¯s the thought behind it. Before the phone could even warm up in his hand, Huo Ci had taken it and given it to someone else as a present. In the end, the little girl was Jun Shiyan¡¯s woman! Now, Sixth Brother no longer had the girl, nor did he have any face left. The little girl didn¡¯t regard him as an important person at all, but he himself started caring about her. He did not dare say these words. It would be a light punishment to get chewed out for it. Perhaps, after he turned angry from embarrassment, he would even hit him! Since everyone had left, only Ling Sheng and Jun Shiyan were left in the office. Ling Sheng kept looking at Jun Shiyan with a very complicated expression. She sized him up from head to toe and clicked her tongue from time to time. Jun Shiyan touched his face and looked at the young lady. ¡°What is it? Is there something on my face?¡± Ling Sheng sighed again and shook her head without saying anything. The moment Jun Shiyan suddenly approached her, he leaned in and his warm breath exhaled into her ear. ¡°Why? Did you miss me?¡± Ling Sheng rolled her eyes at the shameless man beside her. The Third Master just wasn¡¯t this shameless. When she tilted her head, her small hand twisted his ear. ¡°Yes, I miss thinking about you, this unfaithful playboy! I¡¯ve always thought that Dongfang Meng¡¯s older sister never married her whole life because of my Second Uncle. She fell sick from lovesickness and died of grief. I didn¡¯t expect that it was because of you! You sure are impressive!¡± ¡°Madam, please understand. How could it be because of me? When I awaken, all their memories will disappear. No one will remember me. Just like how no one will remember you after you leave.¡± Jun Shiyan pretended to cry out in pain, his handsome face contorting exaggeratedly into a ball. ¡°Stop trying to joke about it. Then tell me, why are you even older than my Second Uncle in this dimension? Logically speaking, shouldn¡¯t you be super young right now?¡± Ling Sheng looked at him. ¡°Correct your attitude and answer properly. Don¡¯t act pitiful with me. Let me tell you, it¡¯s useless. I don¡¯t buy it.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s eyes scanned her body casually, and his voice became hoarse. He smiled and asked, ¡°How young?¡± ¡°My father is 18 years old, so you should be eight years old!¡± Ling Sheng hadn¡¯t had the time to ask him yet! Jun Shiyan¡¯s low laughter spread from his chest as he smiled indulgently. ¡°This is a parallel dimension. Logically speaking, it¡¯s impossible for two people to exist here at the same time. However, when I was young, I had yet to awaken, so I can stay here briefly. When your Third Master completely awakens and regains his memory, I¡¯ll have completed my mission too and disappear. Everyone who has come into contact with me will forget me.¡± When Ling Sheng heard him say ¡®your Third Master¡¯, which carried an angry kind of harshness, she smiled and reached out to poke his shoulder, teasing him. ¡°What¡¯s ¡®my Third Master¡¯? Aren¡¯t you ¡®my Third Master¡¯?¡± [1] A pun on the Chinese proverb Ò»ÈÕΪʦ,ÖÕÉíΪ¸¸, which translates to ¡®He who is my teacher me for one day is my father for life¡¯. Chapter 984 - Worse than a Beast ¡°Your Third Master isn¡¯t me. Your Third Master is much better than me. Your Third Master is gentle, cultured, and knows how to dote on you. I don¡¯t know how to do anything.¡± Jun Shiyan was jealous. Humph, he was angry. Ever since the lass had met him, she had not said a single good word about him. She didn¡¯t try to sweet-talk him either. She just kept talking about ¡®Third Master¡¯ this, ¡®Third Master¡¯ that. Since her Third Master was so nice, go back and find him! Why would she come here?! Ling Sheng could not help but laugh out loud. She breathed in and moved closer. Her big eyes looked at him as she asked, ¡°Mr I¡¯m-Not-Third-Master. Do you smell anything strange?¡± ¡°I smell it.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s eyes blazed as he met the young lady¡¯s eyes. He reached out to grab her shoulder and pressed her right down on the sofa. Upon hearing the young lady¡¯s cry of surprise, he moved closer and saw her close her eyes nervously at that moment, her long eyelashes fluttering. His Adam¡¯s apple slid up and down as his breathing sped up. Her temper had improved; this part of her hadn¡¯t changed indeed. She would tease him about this every time. What kind of smell? Wasn¡¯t it just a sour smell? So what if he was jealous? His wife was thinking of other men, yet she wasn¡¯t allowing him to be jealous? Ling Sheng looked at the man¡¯s handsome face, which was right in front of her, and his Adam¡¯s apple, which was moving up and down. She reached out with her finger and poked it gently. Her eyes narrowed into crescents as she laughed, her breath as fragrant as orchids. ¡°Flirt!¡± Jun Shiyan only felt his blood rush to his head as he warned her. ¡°I¡¯m not that Third Master of yours. Don¡¯t provoke me. Otherwise, I don¡¯t care if you¡¯ve grown up or not.¡± ¡°Will you do it?¡± Ling Sheng closed her eyes and threw her hands open, looking weak and helpless to his whims. ¡°I¡¯m ready. I¡¯m at your mercy.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s eyes darkened profoundly, carrying an underlying fire. He gritted his teeth angrily. How great! She had even learned such a move! If this was the past, he would definitely punish her properly, but now¡­! Ling Sheng was a little nervous. The surroundings were very quiet, and his hot breath seemed like it was going to scald her. It moved up from the bottom and stopped beside her ear. He clearly had not done anything; he hadn¡¯t even touched her! However, that scorching breath was enough to make her body heat up and her throat grow dry. This man is such a damn tease! Upon seeing the young lady close her eyes and tense up out of nervousness, Jun Shiyan suddenly wanted to punish her. The moment he opened his mouth to bite her earlobe, he heard her cry out. His head exploded as he gritted his teeth. ¡°Just you wait! We¡¯ll settle this score in the future!¡± Ling Sheng sat up. Upon seeing the man¡¯s expression as though he wanted to eat her up, she could not help but laugh aloud arrogantly and looked at him provocatively. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you!¡± Jun Shiyan just knew it. How could this tormenting and crafty little thing have changed? Look at how smug she was. If he weren¡¯t concerned about her body, he would already have¡­ ¡°I¡¯m being serious. Did Dongfang Chu stay single for the rest of her life because of you?¡± Ling Sheng coughed and pretended to be serious. ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible for her to remember me.¡± Jun Shiyan looked over with blazing eyes. He really wanted to punish this damn little woman! ¡°There are always exceptions. If she remembers you, it must be because of you, and not because of my Second Uncle.¡± Ling Sheng looked at him in disdain, as though she was looking at a bad person. She could not help but feel indignant for her Second Uncle. ¡°Everyone else still thinks that my Second Uncle had canceled the engagement first, and that he¡¯s a scumbag. On the other hand, the eldest daughter of the Dongfang Family never had any regret about being infatuated with my Second Uncle. She was very devoted! She died because of love!¡± ¡°Are you happy because it¡¯s me?¡± Jun Shiyan looked at the heartless little woman and wondered how he should punish her! After thinking for a long time, he could only resign to his fate and admit defeat. Forget it. His heart was already aching when he saw her like this. How could he bear to punish her? ¡°If it¡¯s not my Second Uncle, I¡¯ll be happy,¡± Ling Sheng nodded. Upon seeing that the man was about to flare up, she pointed at him and questioned, ¡°You provoked another woman and made her fall sick and die while pining for you. Is it an honor to you? Are you proud?¡± ¡°How can you be sure that she died because of me?¡± Jun Shiyan got annoyed too. ¡°I¡¯ve only met her twice in total. Where did her lovesickness come from?¡± ¡°But she has deep feelings for you. Otherwise, why did Dongfang Meng come to find you? Why didn¡¯t she go find my father or Second Uncle?¡± Ling Sheng felt jealous. Humph, what a flirtatious butterfly. After attracting other women, how dare he quibble with her?! ¡°You keep pestering me about this. You¡¯re being unreasonable.¡± Jun Shiyan reached out to pinch her nose mercilessly before pinning her down on the sofa. He sniffed and gave her a taste of her own medicine. ¡°Do you smell strange?¡± Ling Sheng rolled her eyes at him and extended her leg to kick him. In a low voice, she said, ¡°You¡¯re pinching my nose. How can I smell anything?!¡± After Jun Shiyan let go of her nose, he started to tickle her. As he watched the lass roll around on the sofa and flail her limbs nonstop, he asked, ¡°Will you still spout nonsense? Tell me, are you still going to spout nonsense?¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± Ling Sheng laughed until her small body curled up into a ball. She tried her best to dodge the man¡¯s attacks, but sadly, she realized that she had nowhere to hide. She kicked him with her legs and scratched him with her hands before shouting loudly, ¡°Help! A bad guy is bullying me!¡± ¡°Who bullied who?¡± Jun Shiyan let out a low laugh. Upon seeing her flail around like a cat, he asked, ¡°Who did you say I bullied?¡± ¡°You¡¯re bullying me!¡± Ling Sheng was laughing so hard from being tickled that she was out of breath. She could not help but dodge the whole time. ¡°You¡¯re a bad person. You bullied me.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s voice became increasingly low and pleasant, as though it was carrying electricity, making one¡¯s heart tingle. ¡°I¡¯m your little wife!¡± Ling Sheng shouted. She could not take it anymore. She looked at him pitifully, her big eyes full of tears from laughing. ¡°Please, I beg you. I¡¯m dying of laughter. My stomach hurts.¡± ¡°Who are you begging?¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s smile widened but he had already stopped what he was doing. ¡°Who am I? Why are you begging me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a scoundrel!¡± Ling Sheng gritted her teeth angrily before she saw the man¡¯s hand make a move to reach toward her again. ¡°You¡¯re my husband! My husband, all right?!¡± Wuwuwu, I¡¯m scared! I¡¯m scared! ¡°I can still deal with you.¡± Jun Shiyan pulled her into his embrace smoothly, wiped her tears, and rubbed her stomach. ¡°Does it really hurt?¡± Ling Sheng bit her lips, her big eyes still sparkling with tears. She nodded aggrievedly. ¡°It hurts. It hurts so much.¡± Jun Shiyan got anxious. He picked her up in his arms and walked off. Ling Sheng patted his shoulder. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°The hospital.¡± ¡°Put me down. I don¡¯t hurt anymore. It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± ¡°I can set my mind at ease if you go for a check-up.¡± ¡°I lied to you. Really, it doesn¡¯t hurt at all!¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Jun Shiyan, you b*stard! You tricked me on purpose!¡± ¡°What did you say? I¡¯m going deaf, I didn¡¯t hear you. Say that again.¡± ¡°Beat it!¡± ¡°In that case¡­ Little wife, beat ¡®it¡¯ with me!¡± ¡°You¡¯re shameless! My Third Master is not like you!¡± ¡°Really? Then what¡¯s your Third Master like?¡± ¡°Someone like you. Someone just like you. If you bully me again, I¡¯ll run away from home. I¡¯ll go find my father!¡± ¡­ An Yan and Xu Xi were guarding outside. The room¡¯s soundproofing effect wasn¡¯t very good either. Although they could not hear the duo¡¯s conversation, they could vaguely hear the girl¡¯s shouts. Bad guy, shameless, beat it. They looked at each other with complicated expressions. They did not dare say anything even if they wanted to. Was this still the Third Master they knew? How old was the young lady? How could he bear to do that? Sigh, what a beast! He¡¯s worse than a beast! Chapter 985 - Ingratiation Ever since school ended in the afternoon, Huo Xiao and his wife had been waiting for them to get home. They instructed the kitchen to cook Ling Sheng¡¯s favorite food on the dot. Xiao Hui and Cao Yunxian looked at each other, each feeling more jealous than the other. Wasn¡¯t she just a little brat with an unknown background? Did they really think they were her grandparents just because she called them ¡®Grandpa¡¯ and ¡®Grandma¡¯? One look and one could tell that little brat was bad news. When the time came, she would swindle them of all their family assets. That¡¯ll show them! In this day and age, anything could be lacking except for con artists. When she saw that Huo Xiao even went out the door, Xiao Hui ordered, ¡°Feifei, call your grandpa out for dinner. Look at the time.¡± Before the sun had even set and when there was still half an hour before school ended, the Old Master had already run to the entrance to wait for them. Why was he so concerned about an outsider? Why didn¡¯t he know how to use this concern on his biological granddaughter? In what way was Feifei inferior to that little vixen?! When that little vixen called him ¡®Grandpa¡¯, the Old Master got so happy that the grin on his face nearly stretched all the way to his ears! When Su Xiyin walked out of the bedroom, she saw Xiao Hui ordering her daughter to go outside. She did not say anything either. She did not know what the problem was too. Feifei had been staying at their home for nearly ten years too. She had come over when she was four or five years old. She was only that young. However, she and her husband just couldn¡¯t like this child. She could not explain why either. Logically speaking, this child was a sweet-talker and was also very sensible. She knew how to talk to please others, just like her mother. However, her husband had said that this child was too intentional in trying to please them that she didn¡¯t behave like a child. She had been taught to act this way by an adult. He had told Fourth Son¡¯s wife off a few times, but to no avail. But that child Sheng Sheng was different. She had only been here for two days, and she followed Ci¡¯er to school as well so she had not been at home. However, she already started missing her after not seeing her for a day. She felt very close to her. Ever since she had gone to school in the morning, she had been worried about whether she had eaten properly in the afternoon and whether Ci¡¯er had taken good care of her. Now that she had entered a new environment, did any of her classmates bully her? Could she understand what the teacher was saying? When school was about to end, she would look outside again and again, checking the time and calculating when she would be back. Her husband did not say anything but it wasn¡¯t even time for school to end, yet he had already run to the entrance long ago to wait for her. ¡°If I had known, I would also have brought a girl back from outside.¡± Upon seeing Su Xiyin appear, Cao Yunxian spoke sarcastically and deliberately raised her voice. ¡°Don¡¯t you think so, Fourth Sister-in-law?¡± Upon hearing her words, Xiao Hui felt quite upset too. Fifth Brother¡¯s wife was a b*tch who was deliberately slapping her in the face. However, in order to let Su Xiyin hear, she deliberately said, ¡°Younger Sister-in-law, you and Fifth Brother should also go to the roadside to take a look one day. If you manage to pick up such a girl, both of you will be blessed in the future. She¡¯s not like our Feifei who¡¯s just not likable.¡± How could Su Xiyin not know that the two of them were deliberately saying this for her to hear? However, at home, she would tolerate it if she could. How could she make things difficult for her daughters-in-law? However, Huo Xiao happened to enter at this moment. He was about to get Su Xiyin to call Huo Ci and ask when he would be home when he heard their jealous words. His face was cold as he said, ¡°That¡¯s right, if any of you have the ability, give birth to a granddaughter for me. If you don¡¯t, go and pick one up. If you pick someone I am fond of, like Ci¡¯er, you can have whatever you want. If you don¡¯t have the ability, don¡¯t shoot your mouth off here.¡± Xiao Hui¡¯s chest tightened in pent-up anger. She knew that he did not like Feifei, but she had not expected the Old Master to openly mention it. She looked at Huo Feifei and said, ¡°What are you waiting for? They don¡¯t want us here. Let¡¯s go.¡± Huo Feifei ran over hurriedly, not understanding what had happened. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡± After Xiao Hui glared at her, she dragged her away and scolded her while walking. ¡°I¡¯m really downright unlucky! How did I raise someone like you, who just can¡¯t read the mood?!¡± Huo Feifei was already used to being scolded like this. Even though she felt a little upset inside, she did not dare to talk back. She listened submissively. Her mother had told her that Sixth Uncle had picked up a girl from outside two days ago. Her grandparents were very nice to her. She even said that the girl knew how to please others and had scolded her harshly, saying that she was useless. Even though she had been in the Huo residence for so long, she still couldn¡¯t win the Old Master¡¯s heart. She also wanted to meet that damn brat who had been picked off the streets and see if she had three heads and six arms[1]. She had been at the Huo residence for a long time and had done everything according to her mother¡¯s instructions to make the Old Master happy. However, the Old Master just did not like her. How would she know what to do? Xiao Hui yelled at Huo Feifei as she walked. but she was actually making veiled accusations about others. She said that the two of them were not well-liked at home and were worse off than an unknown brat picked up from outside. The more she talked, the nastier it sounded. Huo Xiao was so angry that he wanted to lecture her. What was she saying? The young girl was so pitiful; she was all alone by herself. What was wrong with him worrying about her? Su Xiyin tugged at him, refusing to let him speak. Fourth Son¡¯s family was unforgiving to begin with. Just let it go since she was only talking. But if he were to respond to her now, there might be another huge fight. When Huo Xiao reached the bedroom, he gritted his teeth in anger. ¡°Do you hear her? When have I ever mistreated Feifei?¡± Su Xiyin comforted him. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. You¡¯ve never treated Feifei badly, but your attitude toward Feifei and Sheng Sheng is different. Fourth Brother¡¯s family is jealous.¡± ¡°Different?¡± Upon hearing this, Huo Xiao let out a cold laugh. ¡°Fourth Son¡¯s family are all the same. Look at their Feifei. Look at how she turned out from her teachings. Is her attitude toward you the same as her attitude toward me?¡± Su Xiyin explained, ¡°I¡¯m a step-grandmother after all. You¡¯re the biological grandpa. Look at how the eldest son and the others treat me. Are their attitudes the same as Ci¡¯er¡¯s?¡± This was not the way to make such comparisons. There was a difference in the closeness of their relationship. Huo Xiao was unconvinced. ¡°Then, how was Sheng Sheng able to treat us like her grandparents?¡± Su Xiyin smiled, and her voice softened as well. ¡°That child Sheng Sheng is different. Hubby, I keep feeling that we¡¯re fated to meet. She¡¯s like my biological granddaughter.¡± Huo Xiao was still being stubborn and poured cold water on her train of thought. ¡°Don¡¯t think that way. Think about what your good son intends to do to her first!¡± Su Xiyin hit him. ¡°How can you think of your son that way? What can Ci¡¯er do to her? She already called Ci¡¯er ¡®Dad¡¯. Of course, he regards her as his daughter.¡± ¡°Daughter? Have you seen a daughter who¡¯s only a few years younger than the father?!¡± Huo Xiao gritted his teeth. The young lady was a nice girl. He was just afraid that his son, that scumbag, would have other thoughts about the young lady. ¡°Isn¡¯t your eldest son and I just a few years apart?¡± Upon hearing him talk about this matter again, Su Xiyin thought that he should not make this comparison even if it was fine for other people to. While the couple was talking, Uncle Liu shouted from outside, ¡°Sixth Master is back!¡± ¡°Sheng Sheng is back.¡± Huo Xiao¡¯s eyes lit up. He was as happy as a child as he stood up and ran out. [1] This is an idiom to refer to someone possessing remarkable abilities/powers, like a deity. Chapter 986 - : Devote Myself to You Su Xiyin let out a low sigh and shook her head with a smile before following him out. Who knew that Huo Ci would come back alone? He looked around for a long time but he did not see the little girl come in. Normally, before she even entered the house, she would call ¡®Grandpa¡¯, ¡®Grandma¡¯, complain that she was hungry, and skip in from behind Huo Ci. Huo Xiao looked around for a long time, but he did not see the little girl he had been thinking of all this time. Upon seeing Huo Ci walk up to the second floor in low spirits, he frowned and pointed at him. ¡°Why are you alone? Where¡¯s Sheng Sheng?¡± Huo Ci had just gone up the stairs. Without even turning around, he sneered carelessly. ¡°Gone. She left with her husband. I¡¯m just a f*cking nobody!¡± ¡°Come over here and talk nicely!¡± Huo Xiao did not know what he was talking about in a weird tone. He glared at him. ¡°Explain it clearly! Who did Sheng Sheng leave with?¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with you guys who she left with, right?!¡± Huo Ci was so angry that he laughed. ¡°Dad, Mom, I don¡¯t want to say this, but you think too highly of yourselves. Isn¡¯t she just a damn brat who¡¯s been staying here for two days? She can go wherever she wants. It¡¯s better if she dies outside! I¡¯ll set off firecrackers at the entrance to celebrate!¡± ¡°What do you mean by that? You¡¯re spouting nonsense again!¡± Huo Xiao¡¯s expression was livid as he picked up the purple clay teapot on the table and threw it at him. ¡°Get down here! I¡¯ll beat you to death, you foul-mouthed scumbag!¡± When Huo Ci dodged, he heard the shattering sound of the teapot. He shook his head with a face of pity. ¡°Dad, have you lost your mind? You threw your favorite teapot over that heartless damn brat. Is it worth it?¡± Upon seeing Huo Ci¡¯s annoying face and that her husband was truly furious, Su Xiyin pointed at him. ¡°Get down! Hurry up and get down!¡± He wasn¡¯t explaining clearly either. What had happened to Sheng Sheng? Who had she left with that had made him so angry? Didn¡¯t they get people to investigate Sheng Sheng¡¯s identity and background but weren¡¯t able to find anything? Huo Ci was not afraid of being beaten up. He just felt mad. After saying that, he even added fuel to the fire. ¡°Dad, do you know that scumbag who likes young girls?¡± After listening to his story, Huo Xiao was both irritated and furious. How had Sheng Sheng become Jun Shiyan¡¯s wife? She was so young! Upon hearing his son¡¯s words, he got up and left. ¡°No, I have to go take a look!¡± ¡°Why would you go? She admitted it herself that she¡¯s Jun Shiyan¡¯s wife. What can you do if you go? Will you snatch her from that scumbag Third Old Jun?¡± Huo Ci¡¯s lips curled up offhandedly as he smiled. He crossed his legs and shook them before continuing to provoke him. ¡°Dad, what kind of relationship do we have with her? Did you really think she treats you as her grandpa just because she called you grandpa for two days?¡± Su Xiyin sighed and glared at him before tugging at Huo Xiao. ¡°Hubby, I¡¯ve met that person Third Master Jun twice before. He¡¯s quite nice. He wouldn¡¯t prey on a child.¡± ¡°Mom, this is what you don¡¯t understand. Don¡¯t you know what a hypocrite is? Do you know how those catamites in ancient times came about[1]? It was all to satisfy the special interests of certain animals! How old is that damn brat? She keeps talking about them being husband and wife. If Third Master Jun isn¡¯t a pervert, who is?!¡± Huo Ci sneered. Su Xiyin was worried sick. How could she just leave with Third Master Jun? How could such a young child become someone else¡¯s wife too? ¡°This is a society ruled by the law. I want to see if Third Master Jun dares to break it!¡± ¡°Once the door closes, why do you care what others do?¡± Huo Ci laughed instead. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you know how arrogant Third Master Jun is in the capital? Can the law control him?¡± ¡°Do you mean that he has absolutely no respect for the law?¡± Su Xiyin tugged at Huo Xiao, her eyes full of tears. ¡°Hubby, let¡¯s go take a look after all. That child Sheng Sheng is still so young.¡± ¡°How are you guys getting there? What kind of identity are you using to visit?¡± Huo Ci continued to nitpick. ¡°Dad, Mom, I advise you guys to give up on this idea. Don¡¯t think about it anymore. She¡¯s not a member of our family anyway.¡± ¡°How can she not be a member of our family?¡± Su Xiyin¡¯s heart was in her throat. Upon hearing his words, she felt even more upset. Her son was right. They didn¡¯t have much of a relationship with her. How could they get involved? She paused for a moment. ¡°Even if she¡¯s a stranger, Third Master Jun calling a little girl his wife is still a crime on his part!¡± Huo Ci¡¯s lips curled up in a smile. ¡°Then, both of you should go over now. Dad, you have to punish that b*stard Third Master Jun properly! Otherwise, he might really think that the capital belongs to him alone. You have to teach him a lesson.¡± Huo Xiao pointed at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you quite capable? Aren¡¯t you afraid of no one? You can¡¯t even take care of a child! You even let someone take her away. You useless thing!¡± Huo Ci agreed honestly. ¡°Yes, Dad, you¡¯re right. How can a son like me be as great as you, my father?¡± Huo Xiao and Su Xiyin decided to go take a look and find out exactly what was going on. Was Third Master Jun still human? How shameless was he to have found such a young girl as his wife? Huo Ci didn¡¯t care. Upon seeing that they were about to leave, he even came up with an excuse for them. ¡°You guys have to find a reason to visit them, right? Bring two sets of clothes over and say that you brought her clothes.¡± Su Xiyin rolled her eyes at him. He had so many evil ideas, but why couldn¡¯t he keep hold of her? How could he believe whatever was said too? Could he be at ease handing Sheng Sheng over to a stranger? Upon seeing them leave, Huo Ci¡¯s eyes darkened gradually. Even if his parents went, Jun Shiyan would not let her go. He felt that he must have gone crazy. Otherwise, that damn brat must have drugged him! Why was he so worried that she would be bullied and deceived?! ¡­ Ling Sheng had not expected him to live in the Gu residence now. Even the house looked exactly the same as the one she had seen in the Gu residence previously. She was stunned. ¡°Third Master, why are you staying here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you here.¡± Jun Shiyan smiled as he looked at her. ¡°Isn¡¯t this your favorite place? You even insisted that I build a house you designed.¡± They had visited every place in this world. This was the last place she had chosen to settle down. She had asked Song Yiyan to calculate fengshui. It was the place in the whole of China with the best Feng Shui[2]. It was a place where the wind gathered and the dragon lived[3]. ¡°This is the house I designed?¡± Ling Sheng took a look and pointed at herself. ¡°I even have such a talent!¡± Jun Shiyan let out a low laugh and tightened the coat around her. Then, he wrapped her in his own coat as well and nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t doubt yourself. You know a lot of stuff.¡± ¡°For example?¡± Ling Sheng tilted her head and looked at him seriously. ¡°For example, your greatest talent is¡­¡± Jun Shiyan paused before pulling her hand toward his heart. In a sexy and seductive voice, he said, ¡°Getting it to beat for you alone. ¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s heart suddenly raced as she looked at the man and muttered, ¡°What kind of ¡®greatest talent¡¯ is this?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s your skill.¡± Jun Shiyan suddenly approached her and whispered in her ear. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t climbed up the wall of my house back then so that I saw you immediately with one glance, perhaps, I would have lived my whole life without any aim, according to the plot¡¯s arrangement, until I died and disappeared.¡± Ling Sheng only felt that her eyes were a little warm, and her chest swelled. She smiled and reached out to poke his chest. ¡°Then, doesn¡¯t that mean I¡¯m your savior?¡± Jun Shiyan nodded and let out a low laugh. He grabbed the young lady¡¯s small hand. Unable to soothe his yearning for her, he could only hug her and sigh deeply. ¡°I can¡¯t repay you for saving my life. I don¡¯t have anything on me either, so I can only devote myself to you.¡± When the butler, Uncle Ming, came over, he saw the couple hugging each other. He smiled gladly. The Third Master had finally waited till Ms. Sheng Sheng¡¯s arrival. However, he had come for serious business. ¡°Third Master, Ms. Sheng Sheng, Mr. and Mrs. Huo have come to visit.¡± [1] A ¡®catamite¡¯ refers to a pubescent boy who was kept as a sexual companion of a man in the past. [2] This is also known as Chinese geomancy, which is the art of arranging buildings, objects, and space in an environment to achieve harmony and balance. [3] This is a Feng Shui saying about prime locations. Chapter 987 - Engaged Couple When Ling Sheng suddenly heard ¡®Mr. and Mrs. Huo¡¯, she didn¡¯t realize who he was talking about at first. Seeing her confused look, Jun Shiyan reached out to scratch the tip of her nose and said, ¡°Your grandparents.¡± When Ling Sheng heard this, she was like a frightened little rabbit. She hurriedly pushed him away and jumped far away. She patted her heart nervously. ¡°What are they here for? Didn¡¯t I tell my dad everything?¡± ¡°They¡¯re worried about you!¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s smile became increasingly gentle. He had chosen the right grandparents indeed. But he was really dissatisfied with the father! But there was no way to enjoy the best of both worlds. He had searched through the entire China, but he was the only one who was slightly better. In the end, he had no choice but to choose him. Forget it. Since he had already chosen, he could only walk down the same path until he reached the end. When Su Xiyin and Huo Xiao were invited in, they saw Ling Sheng waiting for them at the entrance before they even arrived! Su Xiyin took a few quick steps forward and held her hand. ¡°It¡¯s so windy, and it¡¯s even snowing now! Are you waiting at the door to ¡®feed¡¯ on the northwestern wind[1]!¡± Ling Sheng smiled and shook her head. ¡°Grandma, why are you and Grandpa here?¡± When Su Xiyin heard her call her ¡®Grandma¡¯, and that she didn¡¯t become aloof with them, her heart, which had been hanging in the air along the way here, finally settled. She felt a little flustered and gave her a look before saying softly, ¡°How can Grandpa and Grandma feel assured when you left with someone for no clear reason?¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s all right. Third Master isn¡¯t a bad person. He¡¯s my¡­¡± ¡°Who¡¯s he to you? Your husband?¡± Su Xiyin pulled on Ling Sheng and refused to let her in. When she saw Jun Shiyan and Huo Xiao enter the living room, she then sighed and reprimanded her. ¡°Child, how old are you? What¡¯s wrong with you? Look at you!¡± ¡°Grandma, he¡¯s really my fianc¨¦.¡± Ling Sheng changed how she phrased her words. ¡°We¡¯re engaged.¡± ¡°Then, why didn¡¯t you say anything when I asked you two days ago?!¡± Su Xiyin was a little angry at her, but she still couldn¡¯t help feeling worried and distressed for her. ¡°I asked you, but you still said that you don¡¯t have a family.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always lived overseas. I just came back but got into a fight with him. In a fit of anger, I left. Who knew that I would get lost? I couldn¡¯t find my way home, nor could I find him. When I saw my dad¡­ no, when I saw Sixth Young Master, he looked exactly the same as my dad when he was young. I couldn¡¯t help it.¡± As Ling Sheng thought of the unfamiliar environment when she had just arrived and how there was no one she knew, she couldn¡¯t help feeling sad, and her big eyes were full of tears. ¡°I miss my dad.¡± Seeing her in this state, Su Xiyin couldn¡¯t bear to berate her anymore. She hugged her and pulled her into the living room while warming up her hands. ¡°Then, just tell Grandpa and Grandma!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that after I tell you, you¡¯ll chase me away. That you won¡¯t want me anymore.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s tears fell as she looked at her grandmother. ¡°I heard that Third Master is very unpopular in the capital. Everyone hates him, so they¡¯ll definitely hate me!¡± Jun Shiyan was talking to Huo Xiao when he happened to hear this. He saw that the young lady¡¯s eyes were red, and she was lying with a straight face. Great. Now, he has even become a huge villain whom everyone fears. He passed a cup of tea to Huo Xiao. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I originally thought of bringing her to the Huo residence to visit you two elders tomorrow to express my gratitude. And to thank you for taking care of her.¡± Huo Xiao¡¯s face was covered with a scowl. ¡°Are the both of you really engaged?¡± Jun Shiyan made a sound of acknowledgment. ¡°My family and hers are long-time friends. Her family passed away early, and her grandfather and mine are sworn brothers. Before he passed, he entrusted her to me and arranged a marriage between us. We¡¯ll get married when she becomes an adult.¡± ¡°Third Jun, don¡¯t blame me for being nosy. After all, you¡¯re making verbal statements without any proof.¡± Huo Xiao knew that he shouldn¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s family matters, but he just couldn¡¯t help it! ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about.¡± Jun Shiyan called out to An Yan and gave him instructions softly. Soon, An Yan brought the documents, and even photos, that had been prepared long ago and handed them to Huo Xiao respectfully. ¡°Mr. Huo.¡± Huo Xiao flipped through the album. They were photos of Ling Sheng and Jun Shiyan growing up. After closing the album, he sighed inwardly. This grandfather is also old and muddled. How can he hand a little girl to a man?! Su Xiyin had also brought Ling Sheng over. After seeing the photos, she couldn¡¯t say anything. She had come because she was worried. Since he had taken out the evidence, she was his fianc¨¦e. What else could they do? Ling Sheng took a look at the photos and was full of admiration. Heh, how impressive. At this time, Photoshop technology was already so impressive. There was no trace of falsification at all. People nowadays still didn¡¯t have any concept of things like Photoshop, so they would be even less doubtful of the authenticity. ¡°Third Jun, we¡¯re sorry. We just missed her. We still have her clothes at home, so we came to bring her some clothes.¡± Su Xiyin was already embarrassed. Look at all this fuss they¡¯d kicked up! The little girl is from the Jun family to begin with. What was with them running over here to suspect others? ¡°I¡¯m very grateful that Mr. and Mrs. Huo took her in and took care of her.¡± Jun Shiyan thanked them again. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely bring her to visit you another day.¡± Huo Xiao was full of pent-up anger. He was angry with himself for being so impatient and even came knocking on their door to find her. He couldn¡¯t say anything else either, so he turned his head to ask Ling Sheng, ¡°Sheng Sheng, come to our house to stay for a few days someday. Grandpa and Grandma are leaving.¡± When Ling Sheng saw that her grandfather¡¯s eyes were slightly red, she felt depressed and nodded. ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, don¡¯t worry. If he bullies me, I¡¯ll go find you. Both of you can¡¯t turn me away then.¡± ¡°We want you. We¡¯ll definitely want you.¡± Huo Xiao¡¯s heart was so empty that he couldn¡¯t help but want to tear up. He coaxed, ¡°If he dares to treat you badly, look for Grandpa. Grandpa will stand up for you!¡± On the first day of her arrival, Ling Sheng had already sensed that her grandparents still liked her and felt sorry for her. She was the one who had made the elderly sad. She nodded and tried her best to control her tears from falling. ¡°Grandpa, you have to keep your word.¡± ¡°Yes, I will. Grandpa never goes back on his word.¡± Then, Huo Xiao looked at Jun Shiyan. ¡°Although Sheng Sheng is your fianc¨¦e, this child and we were fated to meet. If you dare to treat her badly in the future, don¡¯t blame me for being rude to you.¡± Jun Shiyan nodded slightly. ¡°I will bear Mr. Huo¡¯s advice in mind.¡± Su Xiyin couldn¡¯t bear to part with her, but she was afraid that the little girl would be sad too if she saw her cry. She hurriedly got up and left. ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll be leaving. It¡¯s quite cold outside. Do whatever you guys have to. There¡¯s no need to send us off.¡± Even after Ling Sheng watched the two elders leave, she still stood at the entrance of the living room. Her grandma refused to let her go out no matter what. She said that it was cold and didn¡¯t want her to freeze. Her eyes reddened. Jun Shiyan patted the young lady¡¯s head gently to reassure her. ¡°They¡¯ve already left. Don¡¯t look anymore. If you really miss Grandpa and Grandma, just go back and take a look.¡± Ling Sheng sniffled and her voice sounded hoarse. ¡°Then, can I stay there for two days?¡± [1] A Chinese saying about feeling cold and hungry. Chapter 988 - Create an Influence ¡°No!¡± Jun Shiyan looked at the young lady and said with a straight face, ¡°You won¡¯t stay here for too long. If you forge too deep a bond with them, it will create a negative influence on the future.¡± Of course, this was only one of the reasons. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to come over, and he had missed her so much that his heart, spleen, lungs, and bones hurt. He couldn¡¯t even relieve the pain of missing her by looking at her 24 hours a day, so how could he give her to someone else so easily? Ling Sheng could not go to the Huo residence, but she did not know when she would be able to go back either. What was even more tragic was that she was also trapped by an incredibly possessive man. He only longed to keep her tied to his side and take her wherever he went. They were going home at night and it was only around seven or eight o¡¯clock. When the car passed by the night market, she could see a bustling crowd. It was very lively. Ling Sheng leaned against the window, her eyes lighting up in excitement. She turned to look at the man beside her. ¡°Third Master, it¡¯s so lively over there. Let¡¯s go down and take a look!¡± Jun Shiyan knew what idea she had in mind with one look. She wanted to go to the night market to eat those junk food. ¡°Uncle Ming said he made braised pork hock, stewed pork trotters, spicy rabbit head, Guangdong-style roast goose, and also the omelet rice you asked for.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Ling Sheng nodded hurriedly, her eyes fixed on the food stall outside, and also the food in someone else¡¯s hand. She didn¡¯t even blink. ¡°I¡¯ll just go down for a while. Tell Uncle Ming to cook slowly.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that we can¡¯t go either.¡± Jun Shiyan looked at the young lady. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to eat barbecued food and spicy hotpot.¡± Ling Sheng choked before turning around and squeezing out two drops of crocodile tears. She bit her lips pitifully and looked at him accusingly. ¡°Jun Shiyan, you tyrant. It¡¯s fine if you restrict my personal freedom, but you also want to deprive me of the joy of my life now?¡± ¡°So the joy of your life is eating skewers and spicy hotpot.¡± Jun Shiyan let out a low laugh and looked at the pretentious young lady. ¡°Choose one of the two. Do you want to alight and eat those skewers or go home to eat? If you leave, I¡¯ll call Uncle Ming and get him to feed the food to the dogs!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I choose both?¡± Ling Sheng felt even more aggrieved. She tugged at his hand gently, shaking it back and forth while trying to please him. ¡°I¡¯ve only been here for two days, yet you¡¯re treating me like this. I knew it. You don¡¯t love me at all!¡± Jun Shiyan could not help but laugh aloud. He didn¡¯t know what to do with her. He looked ahead and said, ¡°An Yan, stop the car!¡± Ling Sheng smiled slyly, as though she had gotten her way. When she walked past the stall selling candied hawthorns, she tugged at his arm and acted coquettishly. ¡°Big Brother, Big Brother, I want to eat this! Please, please, please!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jun Shiyan nodded. She could eat the candied hawthorns. He cooperated with the little minx¡¯s acting. He waved his hand generously. ¡°Boss, how many do you have? I want them all!¡± The boss was also an honest person. He gave him a dumbfounded look. ¡°Handsome guy, you guys can¡¯t finish it even if you buy everything. Your teeth will fall out if you eat too much. Are the two of you eating them yourself or giving them to someone else? It won¡¯t taste good after a night has passed. It¡¯ll be fresher and juicier if you eat it on the spot.¡± ¡°I want them all.¡± Jun Shiyan tilted his head and stroked the top of her head gently and indulgently. He was extremely domineering. ¡°If my little sister likes, all the candied hawthorn in the world belongs to her!¡± The boss let out a cough. This is not the way to dote on a younger sister. There are hundreds of skewers and all kinds of flavors. His teeth were about to fall off from the sourness[1]. He looked at them and confirmed again. ¡°Do you really want all of them?¡± This pair of siblings in front of him was really good-looking. The elder brother was much more handsome than those pretty boys on television. The younger sister was also a pretty and lively little beauty. When they stood together, one could not even take their eyes off them. ¡°No, no! Boss, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense.¡± Ling Sheng shook her hand hurriedly and started picking with a grin. ¡°I want a stick with sweetened bean paste filling, a stick with purple sweet potato, and two sticks of yam beans.¡± The boss smiled and nodded. This was more like it. He had thought that they really wanted all of them, which had given him a fright. He hurriedly smiled and took the candied hawthorn. ¡°Young lady, your older brother treats you really well.¡± Jun Shiyan corrected him earnestly. ¡°I¡¯m not her brother. I¡¯m her husband.¡± The boss let out a low cough and nearly choked on his saliva. He smiled awkwardly. ¡°Handsome guy, you really know how to crack jokes.¡± One look and one could tell that they were siblings! Are you kidding me? How old is the girl? Are you spouting nonsense just because you¡¯re handsome? ¡°He¡¯s not talking nonsense.¡± Ling Sheng took the candied hawthorns and pulled out a single stick before saying crisply, ¡°I¡¯m his little wife!¡± The boss watched them turn around and leave with a complicated expression on his face. The young lady stuffed a stick of yam beans and a stick of candied hawthorns into the man¡¯s hand. She held a candied hawthorn in each hand, took a bite on the left side, then took another bite on the right side. She even lectured him inarticulately. ¡°Tell me, are you a prodigal guy? Buy everything out? Why don¡¯t you buy the whole food street?!¡± The young lady was small, not even reaching the height of the man¡¯s chest. When the man tilted his head, his face was filled with a loving smile. He did not know what he had said, but it made the young lady giggle. Oh my, what¡¯s going on? Even though she has the freedom to choose her own spouse, the young lady is simply too young. That man really isn¡¯t a good person. Don¡¯t the young lady¡¯s family members know to stop them? Is the world so chaotic nowadays? Ling Sheng could not eat much either, nor could she eat sour stuff. Her whole face scrunched up from the sourness. After taking a bite of the bean paste filling in the candied hawthorn, she turned around and stuffed it in Jun Shiyan¡¯s hand. She ran over to look at the fragrant lamb skewers at the barbecue stall and swallowed her saliva. It was as though there were nails under her feet. She stopped walking. Jun Shiyan had known this would happen. If he had known earlier, he should not have been soft-hearted and let her out. It was too late for regrets as well. He saw the young lady bite her lips pitifully and look at him without saying anything while pointing at the lamb skewers. She looked weak and adorable, making one unable to bear to reject her request. ¡°Boss, give me a skewer.¡± Jun Shiyan still lost the fight in the end. He had been completely defeated by her in this lifetime. ¡°Big Brother, it¡¯s one yuan for three skewers!¡± Ling Sheng reminded him kindly, looking forward to him relenting. ¡°Can I eat one yuan¡¯s worth?¡± ¡°No, what did you promise me just now?!¡± Jun Shiyan decided that he could not back down again and again. He had to control her temperament! Ling Sheng sniffled and was about to cry right away. She simply looked at him accusingly without saying anything, her cheeks puffed up. The boss selling roasted skewers was someone who could not overlook any kind of injustice. He couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°What kind of a brother are you? If your little sister wants to eat, you can just buy it for her. Isn¡¯t it just one yuan? Judging from your dressing, you don¡¯t look like someone who can¡¯t afford a single yuan either.¡± Then, he looked toward Ling Sheng and sprinkled cumin on the lamb skewers. He thought that the lady looked pitiful. ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t cry. if he won¡¯t buy them for you, Uncle will give these few skewers to you. They¡¯re free.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to let her eat it.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s smile was kind and gentle. Upon seeing the young lady raise her eyebrows smugly at him in a sly manner, he explained, ¡°She¡¯s allergic to mutton so she can¡¯t eat it. She ate mutton last time and was hospitalized for two days.¡± [1] This ¡®sourness¡¯ is referring to the feeling of envy from their display of affection. Chapter 989 - Become My Brother The boss was about to hand over the lamb skewers when he retracted them in embarrassment. He smiled apologetically. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t know. Young lady, you have to cherish your body. You can¡¯t sacrifice your body for food!¡± Ling Sheng turned around and glared at him angrily. Cheapskate! This huge liar! She was so mad. ¡°My Third Master won¡¯t behave like this!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she saw a commotion not far away. What is all that racket about? Many people had gathered. Through the crowd, she saw one of them at a glance. Isn¡¯t that her father? Jun Shiyan¡¯s back was facing the scene when he heard the commotion behind him. Before he could speak, he saw the young lady stop throwing a tantrum about eating lamb skewers. Like a gust of wind, she ran past him. When he looked over, his eyes suddenly darkened. Huo Ci! Nangong Lengyu! Ling Sheng watched as the two people, who had been surrounded, started fighting after a disagreement. Her pupils constricted abruptly. She had taken a good look. The other valiant and handsome young man was her mother! She was cross-dressing! Huo Ci was pissed. This pretty boy in front of him was still going on and on about the matter. ¡°I said that I didn¡¯t steal this bag! I snatched it from the thief!¡± Nangong Lengyu let out a cold laugh with a scornful expression. She asked the person who had lost her bag, ¡°Auntie, look at him. Is he the one who stole your bag?¡± ¡°I told you it wasn¡¯t me!¡± Huo Ci still had something to do, so he turned around to leave. Nangong Lengyu grabbed him. ¡°Where are you going? If you didn¡¯t steal it, why are you running away? You don¡¯t dare to wait for the police to arrive?¡± Huo Ci turned his head around and bellowed irritably, ¡°F*cking let go of me!¡± ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡± Nangong Lengyu had not expected a thief like him to be so arrogant. He still wanted to escape after stealing something? No way. Huo Ci had not expected to meet such a troublesome person. He was handsome and rich. Which part of him looked like a thief? When his temper rose, his fist shot toward the pretty boy in front of him. Before Ling Sheng could even get close, she saw the duo start fighting. Her father was ruthless. Now that he was in a foul mood, he was merciless with his attacks. Her mother¡¯s skills were surprisingly good, and she was holding her own against him. Jun Shiyan followed her. As soon as Sheng Sheng finished shouting, he saw her push through the crowd and rush in to stop the fight. ¡°Stop fighting!¡± Ling Sheng yelled as she was terrified from watching the fight between the duo. However, the two of them were still angry, so how could they possibly listen to anyone¡¯s words? Upon seeing Ling Sheng, Huo Ci¡¯s eyes flashed with clear derision. This brat still knew to call out to him? Didn¡¯t she leave with someone else? Isn¡¯t she his little wife? However, he had not expected the pretty boy opposite him to look so weak but be so ruthless and fierce when he fought and his blows were very heavy too. In a moment of distraction, he was punched in the eye. Fire suddenly shot out from his eyes. Is he for real? Then, he¡¯d better not blame him for being merciless! Upon seeing the sudden change in Huo Ci¡¯s aura, Ling Sheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He was dangerous, dark, and bloodthirsty. Only then did she realize that her father had not used his full strength just now. Upon seeing him grab her mother¡¯s shoulder and throw a punch with all his might, she shouted, ¡°Dad, Mom, stop fighting!¡± As soon as she finished speaking¡­ Huo Ci really did come to a stop. His fist was only one centimeter away from Nangong Lengyu¡¯s face. The corners of his lips curled up in a provocative and arrogant smile. He grabbed her shoulder and mocked her. ¡°Did you hear that, pretty boy? She¡¯s calling you ¡®Mom¡¯!¡± ¡°How do you know she¡¯s not calling you ¡®Mom¡¯?¡± Nangong Lengyu let out a snort and sized him up with a challenging look. ¡°Since you dare to deny responsibility after stealing something, even the young girl knows that you¡¯re not a man!¡± She knew that when the lady had called out ¡®Mom¡¯, she had looked in her direction worriedly. Did she have a few loose screws at such a young age? Who was she calling ¡®Mom¡¯? No, that¡¯s not right! She was dressed as a man now! She had even specially learned how to put on makeup and cut her hair short to make her look more like a man. She had thought that no one would see through her disguise. How had she known that she was a woman?! ¡°She calls me ¡®Dad¡¯.¡± Huo Ci raised his eyebrows and smiled mockingly. ¡°If it¡¯s not you, who¡¯s she calling ¡®Mom¡¯? Look at your appearance. Your hair probably hasn¡¯t even grown out[1] yet, right? Pretty boy, I advise you to go home and drink milk obediently!¡± ¡°Whether my hair is fully grown or not, I¡¯m better than someone whose brain and morals haven¡¯t even developed properly and comes out to embarrass himself as a thief!¡± Nangong Lengyu¡¯s words were sharp as she turned her head to look at Ling Sheng. ¡°Young lady, who were you addressing?¡± Ling Sheng had not expected that her father and mother would meet in this way for the first time. She coughed and smiled apologetically. ¡°I got the wrong person. I wasn¡¯t calling any one of you. However, Big Brother, he¡¯s not a thief. He¡¯s someone I know. There must be a misunderstanding.¡± As they were talking, the police had already arrived too. Behind them were Huo Ci¡¯s lackeys and the real thief they had caught. His head was lowered, and he did not dare to look at them. It turned out that Huo Ci had been strolling through the night market when he had seen a familiar-looking thief. The thief had stolen something from him before and had been beaten half to death after being caught by him. Upon seeing him flee in panic, with a bag in his hand too, he was convinced that he had returned to his old ways and chased after him. The thief had been beaten up by him once before and got scared. Upon seeing him approach, he instantly threw the bag away and ran off. Huo Ci could not be bothered to chase after him as well, so he got his lackeys to catch him. Who knew that he would be ¡®caught¡¯ by a pretty boy who made accusations of theft indiscriminately? He even insisted that he was a thief. Everything was just a misunderstanding. Nangong Lengyu was not an unreasonable person either. She looked at Huo Ci and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I made a mistake.¡± Huo Ci asked, ¡°What kind of attitude is that? Is this the attitude that you should have since you wronged me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already apologized! What else do you want?¡± Nangong Lengyu was still fuming with pent-up anger. She had apologized yet she was still getting berated. Upon seeing the obvious mockery in his eyes, she knew that he had done it on purpose. She gritted her teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck!¡± ¡°I¡¯m good-natured, so I won¡¯t stoop to your level. If you meet someone with a hot temper and accuse him, do you believe that he¡¯ll kill himself in front of you?¡± Upon seeing the pretty boy¡¯s face turn green from anger, Huo Ci was delighted. Ling Sheng let out a low cough. How could he have the cheek to say that? What person with a hot temper? Why would he kill himself in front of her? Aren¡¯t you saying all these just because you want her to take responsibility for you?! ¡°Then, what do you want?¡± This was the first time Nangong Lengyu had encountered such a scoundrel. And it was even on the first day she had arrived in China. This instantly lowered the expectations and favorability of China in her heart. ¡°I see that you¡¯re pretty skilled. Become my brother! Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll definitely get a fair share of benefits if you follow me.¡± Huo Ci raised his eyebrows slightly, smiling arrogantly and recklessly. ¡°I¡¯m a nice person so I have all kinds of brothers. I just lack a pretty boy like you.¡± [1] He¡¯s saying that she¡¯s still young and wet behind the ears. Chapter 990 - Suffer Greatly while Chasing His Wife in the Future ¡°Pfft, you¡¯re the pretty boy!¡± Nangong Lengyu¡¯s face was cold. Who was he insulting by calling a pretty boy over and over again?! After saying that, she stopped wasting her breath on him and turned to leave. Two of Huo Ci¡¯s lackeys blocked her way. ¡°Pretty boy, you¡¯re quite arrogant! Do you know who our Brother Ci is? How dare you reject our Brother Ci? I think you don¡¯t want to stay in the capital anymore, right?!¡± This was the first time this sidekick had seen such a domineering person. Not only had he slandered Brother Ci, but he also refused to give him any face. ¡°I don¡¯t care if he¡¯s the emperor,¡± Nangong Lengyu frowned with a frosty expression. ¡°Get out of the way.¡± She was reluctant to stoop to their level, but they were unwilling to let her off now. Were there such rogues and hooligans everywhere in China? Huo Ci gave her a lazy sideways look. Upon seeing that she was about to get angry, he smiled and ordered, ¡°Forget it. Let her go!¡± Ling Sheng stole a look at her father and realized that he had been staring at her mother the whole time. Could this be the legendary love at first fight? Yes, yes, this is promising! Interest is the beginning of love. Her father had obviously started to become interested in her mother already. However, she had heard that later on, her mother was the one to take the initiative to woo her father. According to the current situation, her father had been so arrogant the first time they had met. He had nearly struck her too! Wouldn¡¯t he suffer greatly while chasing his wife in the future? Both Nangong Lengyu and Huo Ci left. The duo headed in opposite directions. Ling Sheng, who had tried to mediate the fight, was confused at the side. The duo had left just like that without saying a word to her? Logically speaking, it was very normal for her mother to ignore her. She didn¡¯t know her after all. But her father should say something! Jun Shiyan looked at the young lady and reached out his hand. ¡°What are you looking at? I¡¯m the only one left.¡± Ling Sheng took his arm. She could still see her father¡¯s back in front of her. When she looked back, she could not even see her mother¡¯s shadow. She looked up at the man. ¡°Third Master, do you think my mother likes me?¡± Jun Shiyan asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, and Dad were so friendly to me as soon as they saw me. But why isn¡¯t my mother like that?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it because she was fighting with your father? She didn¡¯t notice you.¡± Jun Shiyan had not expected her to feel sad. He smiled and said, ¡°Little lady, you¡¯re still young. You have to remember that the person who treats you the best in the world is right by your side. Don¡¯t look around blindly.¡± Ling Sheng let out a snort and poked his arm with her finger. ¡°Why are you so narcissistic?¡± ¡°This is self-confidence.¡± Jun Shiyan held the young lady¡¯s hand and looked at the lively surroundings. All the unrealistic feelings in the past suddenly became real at this moment. Nangong Lengyu had come to the night market to eat. There was nothing that could restore one¡¯s mood faster than eating a meal. If it did not work, simply have another meal. While she was sitting at the barbecue stall eating grilled food, she saw the little girl who had called her ¡®Mom¡¯ immediately. She was with a rather handsome and mature man. Their actions were very intimate, and they looked like a couple. Her eyes suddenly narrowed, and she was already feeling upset. Ling Sheng wanted to eat barbecued meat and was dragging Jun Shiyan over, insisting that they buy some when someone called out to her. As soon as she looked up, she saw that it was her mother. She waved her arm happily, turned her head, and made a face at the man smugly before running over. Upon seeing the young lady run over happily, Nangong Lengyu felt suffocated in her heart. She did not know if the whole of China was like this. That man was already so old, so how could he act so intimately with a little girl? No matter which country one was in, carrying out indecent acts with young girls was a felony that broke the law. ¡°Big Sister.¡± It was not appropriate for Ling Sheng to call her ¡®Mom¡¯ when she just met her, otherwise, she would be terribly shocked. Nangong Lengyu¡¯s eyes widened abruptly as she looked at her in disbelief. She started coughing lowly and choked on the chili. ¡°You¡­ What nonsense are you saying?!¡± How had she seen through her disguise at a glance? What kind of eyes did this young girl have? Fiery, golden eyes[1]? ¡°Shh!¡± Ling Sheng covered her own mouth and smiled at her. ¡°I know it¡¯s a secret. I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± Nangong Lengyu looked at the pretty, adorable, and smart young lady in front of her and pulled her to sit down. ¡°How can you tell?¡± Ling Sheng boasted smugly, ¡°I¡¯m the reincarnation of Sun Wukong. I have sharp eyes.¡± Nangong Lengyu said, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to tell anyone, understand?¡± Ling Sheng was very obedient. She made a zipping gesture with her mouth and nodded. ¡°I promise not to tell anyone.¡± Only then did Nangong Lengyu relax. She turned around and took another look at Jun Shiyan. Jun Shiyan smiled and imitated the young lady, gesturing, ¡°I promise I won¡¯t either.¡± ¡°Hurry up and eat. If you don¡¯t eat, it¡¯ll get cold.¡± Ling Sheng had already started eating. There was no need for anyone to take care of her. After eating a lamb skewer, she asked, ¡°Big Brother, did you call me for something?¡± Nangong Lengyu paused for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯m out of money. Can you lend me some money to pay the bill?¡± After saying that, she deeply felt that this was a really great excuse. After borrowing money, wouldn¡¯t she have to return it? Over time, she would get to know the young girl well. She did not know why either, but she felt a strange sense of familiarity when she saw her. The feeling was as though she was an awfully close family member. Upon seeing her with such a mature man, she was naturally unhappy inwardly. Even she felt it was too strange to have such a feeling. ¡°Money? I have it, I have it.¡± Ling Sheng nodded hurriedly and reached her hand out for the wallet. ¡°Third Master, give me your wallet!¡± Nangong Lengyu frowned slightly as she looked at the man in front of her. She felt very strange inside, but since they had just met, she could not say anything. She just didn¡¯t like him. This man must be a beast, right? How could he lay his hands on such a young girl? Jun Shiyan sighed in his heart. It had not been easy for him to finally persuade the young lady to go home to eat. However, after Nangong Lengyu caught her attention, she finally got her wish. ¡°You are?¡± Nangong Lengyu looked at them with a slightly complicated expression. ¡°He¡¯s my fianc¨¦.¡± When Ling Sheng said this, she was actually a little embarrassed. Her mother looked at the Third Master as though he was a weird uncle. ¡°Fianc¨¦?¡± Nangong Lengyu¡¯s voice suddenly became louder. Actually, it was not that unbelievable. After all, she had also known since she was young that she had been betrothed as a child too. She was not much better than her. However, she was at least the same age as her fianc¨¦! There wasn¡¯t such a huge difference between them. No matter what, the difference here had to be at least ten years. It was too easy for men at this age to be impulsive. If he could not control himself¡­ The girl was too young. ¡°Yes.¡± Ling Sheng knew what she was thinking. She leaned over and whispered in her ear, ¡°Big Sister, our relationship is very pure. He¡¯s not that kind of person.¡± Jun Shiyan only saw the two of them whispering, but he could not hear what they were saying. Then, he saw the young lady giggle and nod in agreement. His first thought was that the two of them were talking about him! [1] This term refers to the eyes that the Monkey King, Sun Wukong, possessed which allowed him to identify evil in any form in ¡®Journey to the West¡¯. It also means that someone is eagle-eyed. Chapter 991 - Wish to Win Someone’s Heart When they got in the car, Jun Shiyan saw that the young girl was still leaning against the window and waving at Nangong Lengyu reluctantly. Actually, her silhouette had long disappeared from sight. He grabbed her waist and pulled her into his embrace. He asked, ¡°What did the two of you say about me?¡± Ling Sheng shook her head. ¡°We didn¡¯t say anything! Why would the two of us chat about you?!¡± ¡°Little liar!¡± Jun Shiyan did not believe her. He observed the crafty look on her face and felt the true warmth of the petite person in his embrace before sighing. ¡°Forget it if you don¡¯t want to tell me. I¡¯ll know even if you don¡¯t tell me.¡± Upon seeing that he was still full of confidence, Ling Sheng poked his chest and asked, ¡°Know what? What do you know?¡± Jun Shiyan smiled mysteriously. ¡°I know everything the two of you were talking about.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the big liar,¡± Ling Sheng pouted. ¡°If you know, why would you still ask me just now?¡± Did he overhear? He definitely couldn¡¯t have.. Her mother had told her to be careful of men. Even if he treated her well, he might go wild at any moment and turn into a wolf to bully her. She told her to be careful. On the fifth day of Ling Sheng¡¯s stay here, she started feeling a little strange. The smell of the candle on her body was getting fainter and fainter each day. When she slept at night, she suddenly felt that her body had even turned transparent. She did not have the time to say goodbye to anyone. In the blink of an eye, she had arrived at a strange place. The room was decorated in light blue colors. It was very pretty and warm. This was a girl¡¯s room. A beautiful woman was sitting in front of the table as her slender and pretty fingers picked up a diary. It was a very vintage diary, the kind that even had a combination lock. After entering some numbers, the password-locked diary opened. Ling Sheng saw the password of her diary clearly and also a photo on the table on her left. In the photo were two pretty girls. One was the girl in front of her, and the other was Dongfang Meng. She received a sudden shock. She had already guessed her identity¡ªshe was Second Uncle¡¯s fianc¨¦e, Dongfang Chu. She looked like a very kind and gentle girl. Dongfang Chu picked up a pen and started writing in the diary. Her expression was calm and gentle, as though she had written something that made her happy. Her lips curled up into a bright smile. Ling Sheng only felt her vision getting increasingly blurry, and her head also became extremely heavy. She only saw a few words: I wish to win someone¡¯s heart. ¡°Sheng Sheng, Sheng Sheng, wake up. Hurry up and get up.¡± Nangong Lengyu called out to her. Why was she sleeping so soundly? ¡°You¡¯re going for the audition.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s eyelids were so heavy that she could not open them. She felt as though she was undergoing sleep paralysis. After being shaken a few times, she suddenly sucked in a deep breath. What greeted her eyes was Nangong Lengyu¡¯s beautiful smiling face. Her voice was a little hoarse as she cried, ¡°Mom!¡± Upon seeing the strange look in her eyes, Nangong Lengyu frowned and touched her forehead nervously. ¡°You don¡¯t have a fever¡­ Did you have a nightmare?¡± Ling Sheng shook her head. She had not had a nightmare, but she had gone back in time and seen their younger days. Even now, she wasn¡¯t sure if she had transmigrated over there or if she had simply had a dream. On the table, the aromatherapy candle had already burned out, leaving only a bit of residue. There was only a faint fragrance left in the room too. However, at the very end, why had she seen Dongfang Chu? She had even seen her write in her diary. She was dishonorable enough to remember the person¡¯s password as well; it was imprinted clearly in her mind. ¡°Mom, what happened between the eldest daughter of the Dongfang Family and my second uncle?¡± Ling Sheng personally believed that she would not see someone she didn¡¯t know at all for no reason. ¡°Child, why are you asking this?¡± Nangong Lengyu reached out to pull her up. ¡°You lazy bum. If you don¡¯t get up soon, you¡¯ll be late for the audition.¡± ¡°Mom, I dreamed of your younger days.¡± Ling Sheng fell lazily into her embrace and hugged her, rubbing against her affectionately. ¡°Mom, I dreamed that you were wearing a leather jacket and fighting with someone too! You were so cool!¡± ¡°I got it, I got it. When did you become so needy?¡± Although Nangong Lengyu said that, she was very happy inwardly. Her heart melted into a ball. Her daughter had never been so intimate with her like this before. ¡°Mom, why were you so good-looking in the past?¡± Ling Sheng grinned. ¡°People say that when one is extremely beautiful, they look androgynous. I only realized that it was true when I saw you.¡± ¡°Let me see if your mouth has been smeared with honey.¡± Nangong Lengyu laughed and reached out to smack her small butt. ¡°Don¡¯t sleep in anymore. Get up.¡± ¡°Mom, you¡¯re a goddess. You can¡¯t manhandle me.¡± Ling Sheng touched the spot where she had been hit aggrievedly and said, ¡°You¡¯re my male idol now!¡± ¡°Nonsense.¡± Nangong Lengyu suddenly felt that after her daughter had woken up from a dream, she had become even closer to her. She did not know if it was just her own imagination. When Ling Sheng went out, she realized that her father, who liked to sleep in the most, had woken up early for once. She looked at him with a complicated expression. Huo Ci, who had just finished running, entered from outside. When he saw the brat¡¯s gaze, as though she had never seen him before, he frowned. He swallowed his words and gave her a sideways look. ¡°What are you looking at? Have you never seen a man as handsome as me?¡± Ling Sheng let out a laugh. After returning, she realized that everyone looked freaking pleasing to her eye. She nodded and gave him a thumbs-up. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re the most handsome man in the world.¡± Huo Ci let out a cold snort, changed his shoes, and dragged his feet in his slippers home. ¡°Do you I need you to tell me what the whole world knows?¡± Ling Sheng watched her father shuffle to the balcony, pick up the spray hose in passing and water the flowers. She suppressed her laughter and took a look. Fine, this scene does still look quite harmonious. She felt that she could come up with a subject matter in bold and capital letters: Did the high-spirited, rebellious young man tragically turn into a cantankerous handsome uncle due to the distortion of human nature or the degeneracy of his personality? Although the food Nangong Lengyu cooked was not delicious, she still liked to cook for her daughter personally. It seemed like this was the only way to display her motherly nature., which she had no place to express. She jogged to the washroom door and asked Ling Sheng, ¡°Sheng Sheng, do you want hard or soft-boiled eggs?¡± Ling Sheng was brushing her teeth when she said incoherently, ¡°Soft. I want a runny egg.¡± After Nangong Lengyu finished asking, she ran back without waiting for her reply. Soft-boiled egg. Huo Ci happened to walk in. Upon hearing her question, he shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll have a soft-boiled egg too!¡± Nangong Lengyu did not even bother answering him. She really wanted to throw a retort, ¡°Cook it yourself if you want to eat.¡± What, did he still want her to serve him? She thought about it and decided to forget it. After all, this was his house. Xiaoqi had already gotten out of bed too. He rubbed his eyes and walked to the washroom. When the little fella, who was not fully awake, walked past Huo Ci, he was knocked on the head. Then, he looked up and bowed unsteadily. ¡°Good morning, Grandpa.¡± Upon seeing the child¡¯s dazed look, Huo Ci let out a snort. ¡°Look at you. Hurry up and go to the washroom to look for your mom to wash your face.¡± Chapter 992 - Isn’t It Good to be Alive? Upon seeing the child run off like a waddling duck, he could clearly see the languid back view of the woman in the kitchen from the corner of his eye. His lips curled up suddenly, and his heart also felt full. It was as though the emptiness in the huge house had become all filled up because of their arrival. Nangong Lengyu was still okay with frying eggs. She still couldn¡¯t control the fire well for cooking soft-boiled eggs. After simmering them in water, all of them became fully-cooked eggs. Ling Sheng did not say anything during the meal. Anyway, as long as it was made by her mother, she would say it was delicious. As a chef, she hated people who did not know how to cook or simply sat back yet were still picky! In the end, the picky troublemaker arrived immediately. After taking a bite of the egg, Huo Ci muttered, ¡°Why isn¡¯t it runny?¡± Ling Sheng sighed in her heart. Isn¡¯t it good to be alive? Her mother had woken up so early to prepare breakfast. Not only did a big idle guy like him not help at all, but he had even started complaining so she kicked him under the table. Look at him. He must have gone out to run and sweat on purpose early in the morning. He could take a shower after sweating. Right now, he was wearing a bathrobe with the collar slightly open, revealing his attractive collarbones. His hair was not completely dry, and the dense humidity made his handsome face look even more seductive. Oh my, one truly couldn¡¯t afford to mess with a 40-year-old man! His sexy appearance made one scream with how tantalizing it was! However, even though he was dressed like this, her mother had not given him another look. Her gaze never landed on him from start to end. Surprisingly, Nangong Lengyu didn¡¯t get angry and even ignored him. She didn¡¯t even look at him. She only told Ling Sheng, ¡°Sheng Sheng, Mom will be able to produce an egg with a soft yolk after practicing a few more times.¡± The eggs had already been fried and she did not have the habit of wasting food either. Since she didn¡¯t manage to cook soft-boiled eggs, they would make do with these! Xiaoqi, who was a quick-witted kid, took a big bite of the fried egg and smiled till his eyes curved. ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s delicious! The eggs are delicious!¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°Mom, this is good. It¡¯s delicious. I like it a lot.¡± Huo Ci looked at the two bootlickers in front of him and harrumphed inwardly. Since she did not know how to cook, why did she ask them what type they wanted to eat? So unnecessary! After dinner, Ling Sheng went to the audition and drove the new car her mother had given her. Nangong Lengyu could have driven a car herself. But she wanted to be with her daughter so she got a lift to the company. Huo Ci¡¯s flight to Europe in the afternoon was to film an advertisement. After the mother-daughter duo left, he took his time to send Xiaoqi to the kindergarten. He called the two elders at home and asked them to come over to pick Xiaoqi up at night. Ling Sheng had been scheduled to audition rather early in the morning. When she went downstairs after she was done, she happened to see a familiar figure in the lounge of the office building. She chased after him hurriedly. ¡°Second Uncle!¡± Yan Yuanfei¡¯s assistant, Jiang Pei, was pushing the wheelchair. Upon seeing that Yan Yuanfei had not heard her, he leaned over and whispered in his ear, ¡°Second Master, it¡¯s Ms. Sheng Sheng.¡± Only then did Yan Yuanfei turn his head around. However, he could not see clearly either. He just saw a small figure running toward him excitedly. When she reached him, she even swayed for a bit, having lost her footing. He reached out to support her. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I was wondering why you were here.¡± Ling Sheng grinned as she took over Jiang Pei¡¯s job and pushed the wheelchair. ¡°I¡¯m here for the audition.¡± This is an office building. Did Second Uncle come to discuss some business? ¡°I¡¯m here to deal with some personal matters,¡± Yan Yuanfei smiled. ¡°Did your audition go smoothly? Are you auditioning for He Sha¡¯s character?¡± Ling Sheng nodded. ¡°Yes, Second Uncle. Do you know Teacher He Sha?¡± Yan Yuanfei thought of the past and his lips curled up slightly. He hummed in acknowledgment. ¡°Yes.¡± They were considered old acquaintances. He had worked at the Sports General Administration at the time. After learning about her situation, he had helped her get into the national team successfully. That year, she had won the National Games and World Championships. At the same time, she had also let the world know that China had a disabled yet strong-willed sports champion. During the celebration later on, they had met. She was a simple, strong, and hardworking girl who never gave up. Ling Sheng had not expected Teacher He Sha to have such a deep relationship with Second Uncle. She smiled and said, ¡°I really want to travel back to the day of the Olympics when Teacher He Sha won the championship.¡± The feeling was always lacking a bit when she watched through the television. Only by being present at the scene could she experience the glory of that time! Yan Yuanfei smiled and asked, ¡°Have you taken the audition yet?¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°The results aren¡¯t released yet. There are still a lot of people auditioning. I¡¯m not the only one. They¡¯ll inform us of the final outcome the day after tomorrow.¡± Yan Yuanfei asked, ¡°Why? Are you not confident?¡± ¡°Who said I¡¯m not confident?¡± After saying that, Ling Sheng shot Jiang Pei a look. She passed the wheelchair to him and ran in front of Yan Yuanfei. Yan Yuanfei smiled gently at her, not knowing what the little girl wanted to do. Ling Sheng made a few standard hurdle jumps in front of him and turned her head to look at him narcissistically. ¡°Second Uncle, how is it? Do I look exactly the same as Teacher He Sha?¡± Yan Yuanfei let out a low laugh and played along. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s exactly the same.¡± ¡°Your praise isn¡¯t sincere at all.¡± Ling Sheng jogged over and pushed the wheelchair. ¡°Second Uncle, do you have something on today? I¡¯ll cook a big feast tonight. Come to my house for dinner!¡± ¡°I have a place that I want to make a trip to.¡± Yan Yuanfei paused for a moment. ¡°If you have nothing to do, can you accompany me?¡± Of course Ling Sheng could. She would be alone at home in the afternoon. Her father had taken the 11:30 a.m. plane to film a commercial in Europe. She had initially planned that if the audition ended early, she would head home to cook and deliver a lunch made with love to her mother at L-Star in the afternoon. Since Second Uncle had spoken, she would follow him to take a look. In the car, Yan Yuanfei sensed that the little girl was hesitant to speak. He smiled as he looked at her. ¡°Just ask whatever you want!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to ask. What can I possibly ask?¡± Ling Sheng wanted to ask what was going on between him and the eldest daughter of the Dongfang Family, Dongfang Chu. Did the eldest daughter of the Dongfang Family like him or Third Master? ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to ask?¡± Yan Yuanfei could tell that something was definitely up since she was fidgeting in her seat and kept glancing at him from time to time. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ just¡­¡± Ling Sheng was too embarrassed to ask. In the end, she threw caution to the wind. ¡°Second Uncle, what¡¯s going on between you and the eldest daughter of the Dongfang Family?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Jiang Pei, who was driving at the front, shot her a look with all his might. He thought that since she had asked in a low voice, the Second Master should not have heard her. This was a huge stone weighing down on Second Master¡¯s heart. It was his major sore point. How could she ask about it so easily? However, Yan Yuanfei did so happen to hear her clearly this time. He smiled and asked, ¡°Do you want to know that badly?¡± Chapter 993 - Changing His Fate Chapter 993: Changing His Fate Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ling Sheng also felt that since her voice was quite soft, it was fine if he had not heard her clearly. Upon hearing his question, she nodded, then shook her head. ¡°Not really. Second Uncle, you don¡¯t have to say anything if it¡¯s inconvenient.¡± Actually, things weren¡¯t that complicated. It was just that the two families had set up an arranged marriage. When they were to meet though, Dongfang Chu had asked Wen Ruoshui to replace her. In the end, Wen Ruoshui and Yan Yuanfei had fallen in love at first sight. Their feelings also grew out of control. While the two of them had been dating, Dongfang Chu had never expressed her stand either in the beginning or when the two families had stepped forward to stop them. Later, she had fallen ill and died from a serious illness. Everyone had thought that it was because of Yan Yuanfei and Wen Ruoshui that she had fallen sick from grief. A beautiful woman often suffers an unfortunate life. She was only 28 years old when she became seriously ill and bedridden. Then, she died. ¡°I¡¯ve never felt guilty about my conduct or the way I did anything in my life. But I¡¯ve always felt that I owe her,¡± Yan Yuanfei sighed deeply. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for us, she wouldn¡¯t have passed away so early in life.¡± The biggest knot in his heart with Ruoshui was Dongfang Chu. The duo did not say anything, but they knew that deep down, especially Ruoshui, Dongfang Chu treated her very well and doted on her like a biological younger sister. The two of them had even grown up together. Ruoshui was the saddest about the way she ended up. She had withdrawn from the secular world and turned to Buddhism not only because of him but also because of Dongfang Chu. She had always said that she had committed too many sins and had let Dongfang Chu down. Everything she had was given to her by Dongfang Chu. In the end, she had gotten her happiness, but Dongfang Chu had died. ¡°Second Uncle, have you thought about it? Since she didn¡¯t stop or blame the two of you, perhaps the person she liked wasn¡¯t you at all?¡± Ling Sheng thought about the Dongfang Chu she had seen. She was a very gentle girl. Second Uncle was right. It was because she had not blamed them, uttered a word of complaint, distanced herself or hated Auntie Ruoshui that they felt even guiltier, as though they owed her. She had fulfilled their love. Besides, everyone in the capital thought that the person Dongfang Chu loved was Second Uncle. In the end, she had succumbed to grief because she had been trapped by love and could not walk out of it. That was why the whole situation ended up like this. ¡°Sheng Sheng, what do you want to say?¡± Yan Yuanfei¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse, but after hearing her words, his mind cleared up instantly. Everyone in the capital had said that Dongfang Chu had ended up miserably because of her deep affection for him. He had always thought so too. ¡°Second Uncle, let me ask you something.¡± Ling Sheng looked at him seriously. ¡°What kind of look does Ms. Dongfang watch you with? Does it feel the same as when Auntie Ruoshui looks at you?¡± Second Uncle was a meticulous man so he would definitely notice these. ¡°I haven¡¯t met her many times.¡± Yan Yuanfei frowned slightly and realized that there was only a blurry figure in his mind. He could not even remember her specific appearance anymore. ¡°Second Uncle, how can you guys be sure that she had strong affection for you when she didn¡¯t even meet you that many times? It couldn¡¯t be that the people in the capital know more about your relationship than you guys?¡± Ling Sheng felt really helpless. This was not the ancient times either, where one¡¯s heart would belong to another after a single look. They could not meet, and their parents prevented them from being together. Bound by etiquette and manners, one would fall sick from longing and depart from this world in the end. This was the modern era. And Ms. Dongfang did not look like the kind of person who had a feudalistic outlook. How could she love someone so much and not fight for it? Even a saint had to have a limit. A fair competition was good too. How could she just hand over the person she loved at her own expense? Besides, even if she did not have such thoughts, her younger sister, Dongfang Meng, could not possibly be pacified so easily. She would likely come up with ideas to encourage her to make a move! ¡°Three people make a tiger1,¡± Yan Yuanfei smiled. ¡°It¡¯s already in the past. Let bygones be bygones. It doesn¡¯t matter if she liked me or not. Perhaps when I also pass away one day and meet her on the road to hell, I¡¯ll ask her properly.¡± ¡°Three people make a tiger1.¡± Yan Yuanfei smiled. ¡°It¡¯s already in the past. Let bygones be bygones. It doesn¡¯t matter if she liked me or not. Perhaps when I also pass away one day and meet her on the road to hell, I¡¯ll ask her properly.¡± ¡°You believe in reincarnation?¡± Ling Sheng smiled on the surface, but she felt a little suffocated within. The Third Master had said that there was no such thing as reincarnation for characters in a book. If they died, they vanished and would never appear again. The Third Master had said that when Song Yiyan woke up, there might be a way. She was proficient in Feng Shui divination, so she might be able to change his fate and save his life. ¡°There are some things that you can¡¯t not believe or believe entirely.¡± Yan Yuanfei looked at her. ¡°Sheng Sheng, when you get older, you¡¯ll understand.¡± Ling Sheng thought, I understand very well. I really understand more than all of you. She hummed an acknowledgment obediently. ¡°Second Uncle, don¡¯t keep feeling sorry for Ms. Dongfang either. Everyone has their own fate. Her illness is her fate too. It has nothing to do with you and Auntie Ruoshui.¡± The fate of all the characters had been arranged by the author. Perhaps the author had not felt anything when he had arranged it, but he had truly inflicted pain and torment on the relevant characters, causing them to live with this kind of fate their whole lives. ¡°How could it not matter?¡± Yan Yuanfei turned to look out of the window and muttered softly. His smile was a little bitter as he sighed in a low, almost inaudible voice. ¡°How could it not matter!¡± Upon seeing the man¡¯s emaciated and lonely figure, Ling Sheng thought that she had to awaken Song Yiyan quickly to see if she could treat Second Uncle¡¯s illness. If the Third Master had said that, then Song Yiyan was quite impressive. She was a powerful great master-level character who could defy the heavens and change fate. Why had she become so weak after transmigrating then? The car stopped in a cemetery. Ling Sheng had not expected them to come to the cemetery. ¡°Today is Dongfang Chu¡¯s death anniversary. I want to come and take a look.¡± Yan Yuanfei looked at Ling Sheng. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to get down, wait in the car. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Ever since she had passed away, this was the first time he had come. It might be the last time too. Since Ling Sheng had already come, she would naturally accompany him. She took the bouquet from Jiang Pei and held it in her hand. It was a beautiful bouquet of daisies. At this time, the cemetery was very quiet. Not many people would choose to come and pay their respects at noon, especially the deceased¡¯s relatives. They believed that when the Yang1 energy was strong, the deceased would not appear or see their family members. Therefore, Yan Yuanfei had chosen this time because he was afraid of meeting someone he was familiar with. It would not be good if anyone recognized him. He was already a dying man, so he did not want to cause more trouble. The photo on the tombstone was the last thing Ling Sheng had seen when she had returned. Her facial features were delicate, and her eyes were big and bright. She was smiling, and there were also two dimples on her cheeks, making her look even sweeter. Chapter 994 - : Just a Liar If Ling Sheng had known that they would be coming to the cemetery, she would have bought some paper money to burn. She knew that there was no such thing as reincarnation, but she had to have some faith in her heart. She bent down and placed the daisies in front of the tombstone. Then, she smiled and greeted her. ¡°Hi, Auntie Dongfang. I¡¯m Ling Sheng.¡± ¡°The child doesn¡¯t know any better. If she offended you, please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Upon seeing her solemn greeting, Yan Yuanfei looked at her. ¡°Sheng Sheng, take a stroll around the cemetery!¡± He only wanted to stay here alone for a while. This trip could be considered a form of psychological comfort for him! Ling Sheng looked around. Besides tombstones, there were only tombstones. Where should she go for a stroll? Should she greet the people in the tombs? Jiang Pei shot her a look and waved her over. Ling Sheng jogged over and smiled at him. ¡°Then, let¡¯s walk around and greet everyone.¡± Jiang Pei tried to scare her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid? Why are you even greeting them? Be careful. They might come out to find you.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s smile became even more dazzling. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting!¡± Jiang Pei shook her head and smiled. Miss Sheng Sheng was really bold. As a strapping man himself, he felt a chill run down his spine when he came to such a place. Before Ling Sheng and Jiang Pei could walk far, they heard a severe shout behind them. When they turned around, they saw Dongfang Meng walking over with plenty of things in her hands. Dongfang Meng had not expected to meet this man here. He didn¡¯t die?! Why was he still alive? Her older sister had suffered so much because of him in the end. What right did he have to live on in this world properly? She was dying to skin him alive, eat his flesh, drink his blood, and crush his bones to feed them to the dogs. Yet now, he had appeared in front of her sister¡¯s tombstone openly. How could he have the cheek to come here? How could he have the cheek to come and see her sister? When her sister was on her deathbed, she had gone to find him and begged him to take a look at her. This heartless man remained unmoved! Upon seeing that the situation was bad, Ling Sheng ran over hurriedly. Oh no, it¡¯s over! This scene right in front of her was the epitome of coincidence. Why had they bumped into each other so coincidentally? They had even met in front of Dongfang Chu¡¯s grave. Yan Yuanfei looked at the enraged Dongfang Meng and greeted her gently. ¡°Second Miss, I hope you¡¯ve been well.¡± He had not expected that so many people could still recognize him at a glance from his current appearance. Sixth Brother and the others had recognized him because of their friendship. She had probably recognized him because of hatred. Dongfang Meng¡¯s lips curled up coldly as hatred welled up in her eyes. ¡°Well? My sister is already dead. How can I be well? The person who killed my sister is still alive in this world. My sister entrusted her feelings to the wrong person and died with a grievance. How can I be fine? I look forward to her death every day!¡± Yan Yuanfei¡¯s eyes turned cold abruptly, and there was a rare hint of anger in them. ¡°Second Miss, be careful with your words. If Second Miss has any grievances, feel free to vent them on me. Everything happened because of me. It has nothing to do with her.¡± ¡°You¡¯re already a dead man. What¡¯s the point of blaming or hating you? I shouldn¡¯t have listened to my parents¡¯ advice back then. I should have dug up your grave and fed your corpse to the dogs. Perhaps I would have known that the dignified Second Master of the Yan Family had faked his death to escape.¡± Dongfang Meng let out an exaggerated, mocking laugh, laughing until tears streamed down her face. Sister, did you hear that? He¡¯s still talking about protecting that woman in front of your grave. That good sister you firmly believed in. ¡°If Second Miss really thinks so, you can do it now. I have no objections,¡± Yan Yuanfei said in a low voice. ¡°You want to die, is that it?¡± A ruthless look appeared in Dongfang Meng¡¯s eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t let you get what you want. I¡¯ll tell everyone in China that you, Yan Yuanfei, are not a hero! You¡¯re a coward, a useless scoundrel! You¡¯re a liar! You deceived everyone in China!¡± Does he want to die? It won¡¯t be that easy! She wanted to ruin his good reputation! She wanted the whole of China who respected him, worshiped him, and treated him as a Chinese hero to know that he was a bullsh*t hero! He was just a spineless liar! Yan Yuanfei¡¯s eyes gradually darkened, and his voice turned cold too. ¡°Second Miss, other than this, I can let you do whatever you want with me.¡± ¡°Why? What you just said changed in the blink of an eye?¡± Dongfang Meng¡¯s lips curled up coldly. ¡°Yan Yuanfei, look at you. You¡¯re already half-dead, yet the person you¡¯re most worried about is still that woman. What¡¯s so good about her? She¡¯s just an adopted daughter of my Dongfang Family!¡± What was so good about Wen Ruoshui? She could not even compare to a single finger of her sister! In the end? She had snatched her sister¡¯s man and even caused her death! ¡°It¡¯s not for her. It¡¯s simply for the peace in China.¡± Yan Yuanfei¡¯s smile carried hints of bitterness and self-deprecation. ¡°Second Miss, you should also know what kind of turmoil China will experience if I¡¯m not dead. What will other countries think of China internationally too? I don¡¯t represent myself. I represent China.¡± He had once been involved in important missions. The whole world knew about his death. Most of the people who had come to his funeral had been important national leaders. If the news that he had not died was spread¡­ If it was just his personal issue, it would not matter. However, this concerned China, so she had no right to do so. ¡°Dongfang Meng!¡± Upon seeing her aggressive countenance, Ling Sheng directly jumped in front of Yan Yuanfei. ¡°What do you want to do? Come at me.¡± ¡°What do I want to do?¡± Dongfang Meng looked at the wench who had suddenly appeared and let out a cold laugh. ¡°What if I say I want to kill him? Are you willing to die for him?¡± What a loving uncle and niece relationship! What could she do? No matter how angry she was, what else could she do? It wasn¡¯t like she could kill someone. He was right. He was the most revered man. He had been the youngest person ever to take office. He was neither servile nor overbearing, and he had fought for countless benefits for China. He was a man who was well-respected and highly praised internationally. Look at how ridiculous this was. As a member of the Dongfang Family, she had the right and obligation to protect the dignity of China. However, she could not do anything to him even though her enemy was right in front of her and she held leverage over him. ¡°Don¡¯t go overboard! How do you know that the one Ms. Dongfang likes is my Second Uncle? That she died of depression because of my Second Uncle and not another man!¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s expression was very cold. Her words were sonorous and she matched her evenly with her imposing aura. Dongfang Meng laughed in a mocking and contemptuous manner. ¡°Then tell me, if my sister didn¡¯t die because of them, she died because of which other man?¡± ¡°How could I know if you, as her younger sister, don¡¯t know? Just look at her old belongings. I don¡¯t believe she didn¡¯t leave anything behind.¡± Ling Sheng thought of the diary with the password. Chapter 995 - Kowtow and Apologize According to Second Uncle, Dongfang Chu had only seen him a few times before. This was strange then. And when this matter was linked with the previous incident of someone escaping the control of the trash fish and awakening instantly, she had reason to suspect that Dongfang Chu might remember the Third Master. Now, this plot where everyone thought that the person Dongfang Chu liked was Second Uncle was just the author¡¯s will in this book. Yes, that playboy Jun Shiyan was the person she really liked. When she thought of this, her heart could not help but ache. Dongfang Meng had come this time to burn some of her older sister¡¯s remaining belongings. They were all books she had liked. After her sister passed away, everything that belonged to her had been burned according to her dying wish. Unexpectedly, they had left out the last box. It wasn¡¯t a large wooden box. She found it when she was organizing things yesterday, so she brought it over. Now, she suddenly felt that her sister¡¯s soul in heaven must have guided her to meet her enemy. Ling Sheng also saw the small wooden box placed beside her feet. She pointed at the wooden box. ¡°It might be in there! Evidence like love letters, mails, diaries, and so on.¡± The wooden box wasn¡¯t big, only the size of something that could be carried in one¡¯s arms. It was also locked. In her memory, she vaguely remembered her gaze sweeping across this box in the room, which had even been locked. It should be quite important to Dongfang Chu. ¡°Sheng Sheng, don¡¯t mess around,¡± Yan Yuanfei called out to her to come back. ¡°Don¡¯t be rude to the Second Miss.¡± Dongfang Meng said, ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t talk nonsense. If my sister had a secret item, how could I not know?¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°Who knows? Perhaps your sister¡¯s secret is right in there. You guys framed and misunderstood my Second Uncle for so long that I want to seek justice for him. You don¡¯t dare to open it and have a look, right?¡± Dongfang Meng knew that she was trying to provoke her, but she really did fall for it. She took a look at the photo of her sister on the tombstone. ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re framing my sister without any evidence. If I can¡¯t find what you said, both you and Yan Yuanfei will kowtow and apologize to my sister. You¡¯ll kneel in front of her for two days and two nights. Do you dare?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the one making a bet with you. What does this have to do with my Second Uncle? It¡¯s between ourselves. Don¡¯t drag innocent people into this. If the one Ms. Dongfang likes isn¡¯t my Second Uncle and didn¡¯t die because of him but someone else, your Dongfang Family has to apologize to my Second Uncle and clear his name. Second Miss, do you dare?¡± ¡°Even so, Yan Yuanfei will have to kowtow and apologize to my sister.¡± Dongfang Meng had not expected her to be so unreasonable and confident. If her sister had not liked Yan Yuanfei, as her younger sister, how could she not have noticed at all? Yan Yuanfei this motherf*cker! He still wants to whitewash himself at this point in time? Does he think her sister was a stain on his life journey? He is using the little girl from Huo Ci¡¯s family to provoke her! Anything could be up for discussion except for this matter. She wanted him to be bothered by guilt for the rest of his life. He could forget about escaping forever! ¡°Sheng Sheng, stop it.¡± Yan Yuanfei spoke up and looked at Dongfang Meng apologetically. ¡°Second Miss, she¡¯s just a child. Don¡¯t stoop to her level.¡± What was wrong with Sheng Sheng? From the time she had met him, she kept saying all these strange things. As far as he knew, Dongfang Chu had indeed not liked any other man before. If she had, even if he had not known, how could Ruoshui not have known? ¡°Second Uncle, you don¡¯t have to get involved. You can¡¯t possibly live your whole life with the accusation of being a heartless rat and a murderer!¡± Ling Sheng was angry. The eldest daughter of the Dongfang Family had obviously fallen in love with someone else first. However, she just had to act like a victim, making the whole world think that Second Uncle had betrayed and let her down. Dongfang Meng¡¯s lips curled up into a cold smile. A child? Had he seen a child this grown up before? Since she had already said that, she should be responsible for her words. Ling Sheng turned around and knelt down directly in front of Dongfang Chu¡¯s grave. ¡°Auntie Dongfang, please be our witness!¡± Dongfang Meng looked at the box in front of her. More than 10 years had already passed since this was left at home, so the key definitely couldn¡¯t be found anymore. Upon seeing the girl carry a stone over, she hurriedly stopped her. ¡°What are you thinking of doing?¡± Ling Sheng held a stone and stared at the lock. ¡°Why? Second Miss, you still have the key? Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? You made me go pick up a stone.¡± Dongfang Meng frowned and objected. ¡°I don¡¯t have a key. This is my older sister¡¯s belonging. You¡¯re not allowed to damage it.¡± Ling Sheng knew that they had a close relationship. ¡°Then, Second Miss, did you bring the box over for Eldest Miss to take a look? Or to ask her for the key?¡± If she had guessed correctly, this box had been brought over to be burned. There was even a can of gasoline beside it. Dongfang Meng looked at her. ¡°Give it to me.¡± She also wanted to know exactly what was in the things her sister had left behind, which she had only found after more than 10 years. Had her sister arranged for this because she wanted her to see the items inside? She had coincidentally brought the box over and had even bumped into Yan Yuanfei. Ling Sheng passed the stone to her. She watched her land a forceful knock and the lock opened with a snap. The strength and angle were controlled perfectly, so only the lock was broken. Even the complex and beautiful engraving on it was not damaged at all. When the box was opened, they saw books inside. There were books of poems. Imitating the cover design of ancient books, there was an elegant regular script font in small characters. When it was flipped open, there were actually handwritten poems with the insights and comments of the person who had written them. After several decades had passed, Dongfang Meng¡¯s eyes welled up with tears when she saw her sister¡¯s things again. Her eyes reddened as she reached out to stroke the collection of handwritten poems her sister had personally copied. It was as though she was looking at a treasure. There was nostalgia, a sense of intimacy, and sadness. Ling Sheng took out the items one by one and put them away neatly. She did not find that locked diary though. She couldn¡¯t believe it and searched through the whole box in disbelief. ¡°What else do you want to say?¡± Dongfang Meng looked at her. It was all poetry anthologies, and there was no love letter as she had said. ¡°Put the box down and apologize to my sister.¡± ¡°She must have hidden those personal things even deeper. Since there¡¯s nothing here, it must be somewhere else.¡± Ling Sheng still did not want to admit defeat. There had to be a diary. She could be certain of it now. Otherwise, why had she seen that scene of her writing in the diary?! ¡°Do you mean that you don¡¯t want to give up, admit your mistake, and are unrepentant? Do you want to search my house too?¡± Dongfang Meng looked at her in amusement. ¡°Perhaps your Dongfang Family has already seen it and found out about the truth. For the sake of your own face, you people covered up the mistake and made the best of the situation!¡± Ling Sheng had a feeling that this definitely wasn¡¯t the case, but the facts before her spoke louder than words. ¡°Are you harping on this matter unreasonably and refusing to admit your mistake?¡± Dongfang Meng¡¯s eyes darkened abruptly as she got up to get the box. However, Ling Sheng wasn¡¯t holding it firmly. Her hand slipped, and the box fell to the ground with a thud. Then, a small notebook suddenly fell out of a slot between the layers. Chapter 996 - A Momentary Slip of the Tongue Ling Sheng was overjoyed. Isn¡¯t this the diary she had seen when she saw Dongfang Chu? She was a little excited as she pointed at it and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say there isn¡¯t such a thing? What¡¯s that?¡± Dongfang Meng was also taken aback. She had seen this diary before¡ªit was her sister¡¯s¡ªand was very familiar with it. Hadn¡¯t it been burned along with her other belongings long ago? Why would it appear here? Ling Sheng bent down to pick up the diary. Dongfang Meng beat her to it and entered the password with a pair of trembling hands. Then, they watched as the diary actually unlocked. Initially, Ling Sheng had still been wondering what excuse she would use to explain how she knew the password later or where she got the skill to open a book that was locked with a password. She had not expected Dongfang Meng to open it directly, but it saved her the trouble. They were biological sisters after all. Dongfang Meng really loved her older sister. Presumably, Dongfang Chu must have doted on this younger sister a lot too. The relationship between the sisters was so close that they even knew each other¡¯s secrets. Something like a password really wasn¡¯t something that just anyone could know lightly. Dongfang Meng did not suspect anything about Ling Sheng. After all, she had always treated her as a little wacko. It wasn¡¯t strange that she had guessed it right while talking drivel. Besides, it was only a momentary slip of her tongue because she wanted to gain the upper hand in the argument. She had not expected her blind guess to hit the nail on the head. There really was a diary from her older sister. The look in Yan Yuanfei¡¯s eyes was profound as he looked at the young girl squatting on the ground, stretching her head out to peek at someone else¡¯s diary. The suspicion in his heart grew heavier. It was definitely not a coincidence. How did Sheng Sheng know? Ever since she had started talking about Dongfang Chu, she kept arguing strongly that it was not his or Shui Shui¡¯s fault. Ling Sheng wanted to see exactly what had been written. Alas, she could not see it even if she extended her head. Dongfang Meng had blocked everything from her sight. She was so annoying. She looked at her and said, ¡°Place it in the middle.¡± Dongfang Meng said, ¡°This is my sister¡¯s belonging. Why should I show it to you?¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°I found this! Is it a diary? What¡¯s written on it?¡± Dongfang Meng glared at her in disdain and dismissed her in a low voice. ¡°Back off!¡± Ling Sheng tsked and let out a snort. ¡°You petty meanie!¡± Dongfang Meng just wouldn¡¯t let Ling Sheng look at it. Of course, she had to be the first to look at her sister¡¯s stuff. She pointed at the words at the beginning of the diary and said, ¡°For my younger sister¡¯s eyes only. Do you see it?¡± Ling Sheng sniffled and sat on the ground, cushioned by two books. She watched as Dongfang Meng sat in front of Dongfang Chu¡¯s tombstone and started reading the diary. The more Dongfang Meng read, the more she felt that the contents of the diary were strange. In the diary, it recorded information about a man. However, from beginning to end, there was no mention of the man¡¯s name. Her sister had only used the word ¡®he¡¯ to substitute that man. He was the man she loved deeply, or rather, the man she had an unrequited love for. The first diary entry started when she met the man in the diary. She wrote: [96.10.23] In the past, I never believed that there was love at first sight in the world. It was only until I met him that I realized that there was really ¡®a thousand years with a glance[1]¡¯. When I looked at him, my heart pounded wildly. I know that I like this man. I¡¯m certain. [96.11.14] I once told Shui Shui that if she liked someone, as long as she did not violate basic human ethics, she should woo him, love him. During a lifetime, one has to experience a passionate love once in order to not have come to earth in vain. After much hesitation, I found someone to give me his residential address. I wrote him a letter. This is the first time I¡¯ve invited a man to meet me. [96.11.15] He didn¡¯t come. I waited at the cafe until the sun set. I told myself that he would definitely come, but until the end, I was all alone. Later, I went to the entrance of his house. I saw his butler take out all the letters in the mailbox. I chased after him and asked if he had received any letters. Perhaps he didn¡¯t receive or see it. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t show up. The butler said that he would never read these letters. The letters would be burned and disposed of by his subordinates. At that moment, I was very happy. It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t keep the appointment. He just didn¡¯t see the letter. [1996.11.20] I don¡¯t like attending banquets. I¡¯ve always felt that they¡¯re very annoying. I might as well stay at home and read my books quietly. But now, I¡¯ll specially ask around to find out which banquet he will attend in the capital. I waited and waited. Later, I found out that he doesn¡¯t like attending banquets either. Look, even our preferences are identical. [96.12.1] I finally came face-to-face with him. At a dinner table, I sat on one side while he sat on the other end. He was so dazzling, polite, and gentlemanly. When he was eating, for the first time in my life, I didn¡¯t even dare to raise my head to look at him. It turns out that liking someone can really cause one to become timid and feel inferior. ¡­ [97.2.14] Today is Valentine¡¯s Day in the West. I met him again after three months. I lost an earring. It was a tourmaline earring my younger sister had given me. It¡¯s very important to me. I hurried back to find it. When I lifted my head, I saw the man standing nearby, across from me. His assistant came over with an earring and asked, ¡°Ms. Dongfang, may I ask if you¡¯re looking for this?¡± I wonder why he didn¡¯t hand it to me personally. To date, I have yet to speak a word to him. How had I become like this? I¡¯m not behaving like me at all. As I held the earring, I remembered that it¡¯s Valentine¡¯s Day in the West today. And I happened to meet him on this day by chance. It must be fate bestowed on me by God. ¡­ [97.4.18] I plucked up the courage to speak to him today. ¡°Mhm,¡± he said. I think he definitely doesn¡¯t like to talk. When he answers other people¡¯s questions, he always uses ¡®Mhm¡¯ as a substitute too. It¡¯s not directed at me alone. ¡­ Dongfang Meng flipped through the pages one by one. It was her sister¡¯s graceful and beautiful handwriting. Every word expressed her intense love for a man and a heart brimming with true love. Her sister, who was experiencing the first awakening of love, turned out to be like all girls who were in love. When she found out about a small secret of his, she would be overjoyed. When she wasn¡¯t able to see him, she would feel sad and disappointed. [97.5.3] Shui Shui said that I was so proactive, so brave, so assertive when persuading her to pursue Second Yan. However, when it came to my own matters, I started to act overly cautious. Since I like him, I should chase after him. If I wait around, I will just become anxious. She said that I should be careful of others snatching him from me. I¡¯ve decided. He¡¯ll definitely attend the charity auction tomorrow. I want to go too. I want to look for him. I want to confess. I must be brave and assertive. I can¡¯t let Shui Shui look down on me. [97.5.18] 5.18 is my lucky number. Today is my lucky day. I stopped him. I mustered my courage and told him I like him. That I want to date him. He said, ¡°Thank you for the compliment, Eldest Miss. However, I already have a wife at home. My wife is very strict with me. I hope you can be careful with your words in the future too, Miss. I¡¯m afraid that my wife will get angry and kick me out of the house.¡± I know that he¡¯s lying. Everyone in the capital knows that he has always been using this as an excuse. No matter who introduces a woman to him, he will not accept her. I won¡¯t give up on pursuing him. [1] This means that someone made such a profound impression that a single glance is all it took to remember him/her for a thousand years. It¡¯s used to describe love. Chapter 997 - Became a Mystery [97.12.5] He has a wife. Everyone in the capital is talking about her. His wife is very pretty, adorable, and sensible. It¡¯s just that she¡¯s much younger than him. Many people in the capital are secretly gossiping about him. They say he¡¯s a beast in human clothing, but I know that he¡¯s gentle and honorable. He won¡¯t bully his little wife. [97.12.7] I secretly stood by the side and saw his little madam. She was small and adorable. I told myself that I could give up now. This is enough. From today on, my one-sided crush is ending. I¡¯ve decided to give up on him, but I know that I¡¯ll never be able to let him go. ¡­ This was the end of the diary entries. There were blank pages at the back. Until¡­ [99.1.1] He left. When she flipped further back, she saw many blank pages. That was till the year before her sister passed away. [08.3.17] He looks so much like him. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been sick for too long that something¡¯s wrong with my eyes. I actually mistook the boy for him at some point. Is he his son? Impossible. How can he have such a grown son? He should be his younger brother? ¡­ [09.2.14] My physical condition is terrible. I may not be able to last much longer. I¡¯m leaving soon too. Will I be able to see him after I leave? ¡­ [09.2.17] Today, I heard many things. Ever since I got sick, Grandpa, Dad, and Mom were afraid that my illness would deteriorate, so they didn¡¯t tell me about many things. Shui Shui had not come to see me again since I fell sick. It turns out that they all thought that the person I like is Second Yan. However, why does even Shui Shui think so? She clearly knows that I¡¯m the one who told her to pursue Second Yan boldly. Is there a problem with my memory, or is there a problem with this world¡¯s memory? I asked Meng Meng, my parents, and everyone I could ask. However, no one could tell me the answer. Who else should I ask? That¡¯s right. What¡¯s his name? Why have I forgotten about this too? Exactly what¡¯s the name of that person I like? [09.5.18] I remember that today is a very important day. What day is it? I actually can¡¯t remember. Yesterday, I was seriously ill, but today, my body felt lighter and my complexion has also improved. However, none of my family members could feel happy. Just like me, they all know very well that this is just terminal lucidity. [09.5.18] 21.18 I remember now. It turns out that today is the day I had confessed to him 12 years ago. I remember his name now. This is my last diary entry. Meng Meng, my dear sister, if you are lucky enough to see this diary after I die, please pass it to Shui Shui and Second Yan. Tell Dad and Mom that I love them. I love you too. I love all of you. Ling Sheng did not know what was written in the diary. After all, it was a personal belonging. She only saw Dongfang Meng hugging the diary and crying like a child. After crying for a long, long time, she passed the diary to Ling Sheng and warned while staring at her. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to read it! Give it to him!¡± Her sister¡¯s last wish was for her to show the diary to Second Yan and Wen Ruoshui. However, why didn¡¯t she know that her sister liked another man, and he was even a married man at that? Who was ¡®he¡¯ in her sister¡¯s diary? Throughout China, exactly which man was worthy of her affection? Who was worth her love for her entire lifetime? Her sister was no longer around, so everything had become a mystery. There was no way to find out or verify it. However, the only thing she was sure about was that the person her sister had liked was not Second Yan. For an extremely long time, they had misunderstood. After Yan Yuanfei finished reading every word, he felt very rueful and touched. He looked at Dongfang Meng and said, ¡°Second Miss, if the person written in the diary is the love of your sister¡¯s life, I can confirm that it¡¯s not me.¡± Was this man she liked a lot someone from the capital? Was he someone he knew? When she wrote that he had left, did it mean he had passed away? She had written that the man¡¯s delicate wife was younger than him. How much younger was she? And how old was that man? He thought for a long time, but he could not recall anyone in the capital who perfectly fit the description of the man in the diary. ¡°I know it¡¯s not you.¡± Dongfang Meng was so uncomfortable that her chest felt as though it was about to explode from her bottled-up feelings. She bellowed at Ling Sheng, ¡°What are you looking at?! What are you looking at? Haven¡¯t you seen someone cry before?!¡± ¡°Just because you feel miserable after reading the diary, why are you venting your anger on me?¡± Ling Sheng retorted indignantly. ¡°Am I your punching bag?¡± But Dongfang Meng ignored her and looked at Yan Yuanfei. ¡°Go and give her the diary!¡± Yan Yuanfei said, ¡°I can¡¯t. Get Sheng Sheng to go!¡± Dongfang Meng simply didn¡¯t trust this damn brat in front of her. If she gave it to her, she would definitely sneak a peek. ¡°No, I can¡¯t give it to her.¡± Yan Yuanfei asked, ¡°Then, is Second Miss planning to send it over personally?¡± Dongfang Chu had mentioned that Shui Shui knew about this matter. If Shui Shui knew which man she liked, why would she still feel guilty and upset all day long because she had passed away from illness? Dongfang Meng would not go either. When Wen Ruoshui had come to China, she had gone over to teach her a lesson and even struck her physically. Asking her to apologize? That was impossible. She could not put down her pride now. She gave Ling Sheng a disdainful sidelong look. ¡°I¡¯m not a thief. Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Ling Sheng was peeved. She growled angrily. ¡°I won¡¯t read it. Why would I read someone else¡¯s diary?¡± Dongfang Meng still wouldn¡¯t trust her. This damn brat did not look like an honest child at all. Her foul temper was exactly the same as that shameless father of hers, not to mention that she also had an even more scheming mother. She had definitely inherited all of her parents¡¯ craftiness. ¡°Yan Yuanfei, I still need to give this matter further thought. Give me some time,¡± Dongfang Chu looked at him and said seriously. Ling Sheng immediately cut in, ¡°Eh, Second Miss Dongfang, that¡¯s not what we agreed on just now. Now that the matter has already been clarified¡­ You¡¯ve bullied my Second Uncle like a fool for more than 20 years. Give this matter further thought? How long do you guys want to think about this? You can¡¯t be so dishonest as a person.¡± Dongfang Meng choked on a mouthful of blood from her words and pointed at her, her whole body trembling due to anger. ¡°I already said, I need some time.¡± Yan Yuanfei tugged at Ling Sheng. Upon seeing how she was chasing the issue like a dog after a bone, his heart warmed. He looked toward Dongfang Meng gently. ¡°Sheng Sheng doesn¡¯t know any better. Second Miss, don¡¯t mind her. It¡¯s fine as long as we know about this matter ourselves. I¡¯m a dying person. I don¡¯t need anyone to clear my name.¡± ¡°Second Uncle, you can¡¯t say that. The Dongfang Family went too far. They don¡¯t even know who their own daughter likes, yet they turned you into a scapegoat. How can we let this go so easily?¡± Actually, Ling Sheng did not have the confidence to finish her sentence either. After all, the person the eldest daughter of the Dongfang Family had had a crush on was the Third Master. She would wait to raise this issue again when he awakened. In the end, Dongfang Meng still handed the diary to Ling Sheng. While watching her get in the car, she even knocked on the door and warned her sternly, ¡°If you dare to take a peek, you better watch out for your skin[1]!¡± [1] She¡¯s threatening to beat her. Chapter 998 - As Long As He Is Alive Chapter 998: As Long As He Is Alive Ling Sheng made a face at her and let out a snort before turning her head away, refusing to look at her. Until the car left the cemetery, Ling Sheng finally asked, ¡°Second Uncle, did the eldest daughter of the Dongfang Family really die from lovesickness?¡± Yan Yuanfei shook his head and sighed ruefully. ¡°How can a person pass away so easily because of lovesickness? Your Second Aunt said that her body has been weak since she was young. She could even be bedridden for half a month due to a cold.¡± There was no hint of resentment within her words. There was only her restrained admiration for that man. She was not a sentimental person, so how could she possibly take to her bed so easily over this? ¡°Oh!¡± Ling Sheng nodded. So she was a Little Sister Lin[1] type of beauty. She had not died entirely because of love. This incident had been the author¡¯s setting from the start to the end, to get the Dongfang Family to hate Second Uncle and Auntie Ruoshui and force people to use morality to oppress them. ¡°When are you planning to go over? I¡¯ll get Jiang Pei to take you there after I get out of the car.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Did Ah Yan tell you when he¡¯ll be back?¡± ¡°Probably tomorrow morning!¡± After saying that, Ling Sheng suddenly remembered that before she went to bed, he had even said he would pick her up the next day and take her to the audition. This big fat liar. He had called her again in the morning and said that he had something urgent to attend to and had flown overseas. ¡°Second Uncle, why are you looking for him?¡± ¡°Nothing much actually.¡± ¡°Second Uncle, are you really not coming with me? You can wait in the car and watch from afar. You don¡¯t have to get close.¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t go. She¡¯ll discover me.¡± After Yan Yuanfei got out of the car, Jiang Pei took Ling Sheng straight to Water Moon Convent. After Wen Ruoshui finished reading the contents of the diary, she did not speak for a long time. She only stared at the line of words on the last page in a daze, her eyes frighteningly red. Ling Sheng was very quiet as she simply accompanied her by the side. Since the person beside her wasn¡¯t speaking, she did not dare to speak either. It was a spring afternoon, and the sun was shining brightly. There was a gentle breeze, but the surrounding atmosphere was so heavy that it was a little difficult to breathe. Until¡­ ¡°Did he ask you to deliver it?¡± Wen Ruoshui lifted her head to look at Ling Sheng. Ling Sheng nodded. ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for Second Miss Dongfang to come, so she asked me to come. Auntie Ruoshui, if you have anything to say, I can convey it on your behalf.¡± Dongfang Meng must be too embarrassed to come over. After all, she had done plenty of excessive things in the past. But it turned out that she had misunderstood the person. This hatred had lasted for more than 20 years. In the end, the two of them had gotten together because of her sister¡¯s approval and the latter even played matchmaker. ¡°Sheng Sheng.¡± Wen Ruoshui¡¯s expression was unprecedentedly somber. Her lips curled up in a self-deprecating smile. ¡°You know it. I¡¯m not talking about her. I¡¯m talking about him.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat as she played dumb. ¡°Who? Who are you talking about?¡± ¡°Him.¡± Wen Ruoshui¡¯s voice was hoarse and choked up. ¡°Sheng Sheng, I¡¯m talking about your second uncle. Don¡¯t you have a good relationship with him?¡± Ling Sheng was flustered inwardly, but she remained calm on the surface. ¡°Auntie, what are you talking about? Why don¡¯t I understand? Didn¡¯t Second Uncle already¡­¡± Did she know? Or was she lying to her? Logically speaking, she couldn¡¯t possibly know! Dongfang Meng had already sworn that she would never tell anyone that Second Uncle was still alive! ¡°Sheng Sheng.¡± Wen Ruoshui suddenly grabbed her arm. Her eyes were full of tears, and she was already choking up so badly that she couldn¡¯t speak. ¡°I¡¯m begging you. Let me take a look at him! Just one look is fine!¡± She had never expected this to happen one day. She knew that he was still alive, that he was living in the same space as her, breathing the same air. However, she felt so inferior that even meeting him was a luxury. She actually felt so inferior that even though she was well aware that it was his fault¡­ Even though he was the one who had clearly kept her in the dark and deceived her, she could not bear to lambast him with even a word. He was already in that state. The man who had once supported a part of the sky for her was already so weak that he had to sit in a wheelchair and rely on others¡¯ help to live. On Ling Sheng¡¯s end, she could not hold back her tears at all. She was flustered and her heart ached so painfully. Before she could even speak, her nose was already clogged. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°You guys don¡¯t have to hide it from me. I¡¯m not stupid. I know everything. He¡¯s back. How can a living person like me not feel anything?¡± Wen Ruoshui tried her best to control her emotions, her eyes full of humble pleas. ¡°Sheng Sheng, good child. I won¡¯t tell anyone else. Only the two of us will know.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± Ling Sheng wiped her tears, her heart aching. ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t cry. I promise. I promise, all right?¡± They all thought that she didn¡¯t know. They all thought that they had hidden it well. However, Auntie Ruoshui was the person Second Uncle loved the most. She also loved him so much. As two people who loved each other, how could she be completely unaware that he had approached her? She suddenly remembered that on Valentine¡¯s Day, Second Uncle had cooked for her at the Gu residence. When she was eating, she had casually mentioned that the food had the taste of Second Uncle¡¯s cooking, which shocked everyone at the table. Sure enough, she already knew about it a long time ago. She had sensed it earlier than Valentine¡¯s Day. ¡°On New Year¡¯s Eve, I watched the Spring Festival Gala with Auntie and Grandma. Fifth Brother accompanied us. When he left, I went out to deliver something and caught a glance from afar.¡± Wen Ruoshui¡¯s eyes reddened. ¡°Sheng Sheng, how could I not recognize him? No matter what his appearance changes into, how could he hide himself from my eyes?¡± Ling Sheng held her hand and gave her comfort and support silently. She only felt that the temperature of her hand was icy-cold. ¡°On Valentine¡¯s Day, he had a relapse in the study. I heard his voice. Your mother thought I didn¡¯t know. But I know. Sheng Sheng, how could I not know?!¡± Wen Ruoshui looked at her. ¡°You don¡¯t know this, but your second uncle can tolerate pain the most. Back then, he encountered an assassination during an overseas visit for an interview. He was shot twice. The conditions were harsh, and there was no anesthesia. When he retrieved the bullet, he didn¡¯t make a single sound.¡± Exactly what kind of pain had tormented him so much that even he, who had always had such high pain tolerance, could not help but cry out in pain? ¡°Then why don¡¯t you lay your cards on the table with them?¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°Since you already know, why aren¡¯t you angry? Why don¡¯t you scold them? They lied to you. I¡¯m an accomplice too. Scold me.¡± ¡°I respect his decision.¡± Upon seeing the little girl cry even more fiercely than she did, Wen Ruoshui wiped her tears gently and comforted her instead. ¡°I¡¯ve already come around. As long as he¡¯s still alive, as long as I know he¡¯s still alive, and that when I look up at the sky, he can also see the same sky as me, I¡¯ll have peace of mind.¡± So what if she laid her cards on the table? She could scold them and vent her anger. She could interrogate him about why he was still alive yet unwilling to see her or why he wasn¡¯t willing to let her know? ¡°My dad and the others only found out about it before the Lunar New Year too. They didn¡¯t know that Second Uncle was alive either.¡± Ling Sheng sniffled and half-knelt in front of her. ¡°Really. My dad, my mom, and even the other uncles didn¡¯t know that Second Uncle was alive.¡± When they found out, they had not resented him much either. Instead, they had blamed themselves, felt heartache, and helplessness. They watched how much pain he was suffering, but they were helpless. [1] Refers to Lin Daiyu(ÁÖ÷ìÓñ), a character in an 18th-century Chinese novel ¡®Dream of the Red Chamber¡¯. She is portrayed as a well-educated, intelligent, witty, and beautiful young woman of physical frailness who is somewhat prone to occasional melancholy. Chapter 999 - Doing a Bad Thing Chapter 999: Doing a Bad Thing Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios They had money, so much money that they could not spend it all. Those with power could control a massive country. However, in the face of old age and sickness, they were like everyone else. Everyone was equal. Wen Ruoshui nodded. She knew that if Yu¡¯er had known from the beginning, based on her temper and personality, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have kept this from her for so long. She would have given it away long ago. However, she really did not know exactly who the man in Sister Chu¡¯s diary was. He¡¯d caused her to think of him all her life, but she had not seen him many times nor spoken much to him. How outstanding was he to attract her? Had she forgotten something? Why had Sister Chu written in her diary as though she should know some stuff? However, the only thing she remembered right now was that she liked Second Brother. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll think of a way to treat Second Uncle¡¯s illness.¡± Ling Sheng decided that she had to awaken Song Yiyan first and get her to treat Second Uncle. ¡°What can you do?¡± Wen Ruoshui shook her head and sighed. ¡°This is their Yan Family¡¯s fate. It¡¯s his fate.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe in fate.¡± Ling Sheng looked at her seriously and asked, ¡°Auntie Ruoshui, you have to believe me. I¡¯ll definitely do my best to accomplish it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine so long as you can accomplish letting me catch a glance of him now.¡± Wen Ruoshui smiled and pinched her nose. The little girl is comforting her! ¡°What¡¯s so difficult about seeing him? I can let you see him and hear his voice at every second and minute.¡± Upon seeing that she had finally recovered a little, Ling Sheng also smiled through her tears. ¡°What can you do? Install surveillance cameras around him?¡± Wen Ruoshui only wanted to take a look at him. As for seeing him ¡®every second and minute¡¯, she hadn¡¯t even thought of that. Ling Sheng was someone who had accepted a mission. She even asked Yu Zheng for the most advanced surveillance equipment that couldn¡¯t even be bought on the market. Second Uncle¡¯s place of residence was undetermined. He had been switching back and forth among a few places, but he would definitely sit in a car. So, she secretly placed a set in the car. Then, she also installed a set at home. Second Uncle would be staying at her house for the next few days. After doing all this, she sent the client download link to Wen Ruoshui and taught her how to use it. Since she had done something sneaky, she naturally felt guilty. When she was cooking in the kitchen at night, she was distracted too and would look outside from time to time. ¡°Sheng Sheng, what are you looking at?¡± Su Xiyin patted her worriedly. ¡°Nothing.¡± Ling Sheng coughed. She had nearly jumped up in fright. She patted her heart. ¡°Grandma, why are you scaring me for no reason?¡± ¡°What are you thinking about? You¡¯re so distracted.¡± Su Xiyin, who was afraid that she would cut her hand while chopping the vegetables, snatched the kitchen knife from her hand hurriedly. ¡°Go out and play with Xiaoqi. Grandma will cook.¡± ¡°Xiaoqi was just brought downstairs by my mom to buy soy sauce.¡± Ling Sheng glanced at her grandma. How could she talk about her? Grandma was muddled too. In the living room, Yan Yuanfei was sitting on the sofa, talking to Huo Xiao. The television opposite them was still on and the news was playing. From time to time, they would see Rong Yin appear on the television. While they were eating, even Yan Yuanfei sensed Ling Sheng¡¯s gaze and asked, ¡°Sheng Sheng, do you have something to tell me?¡± Ling Sheng shook her head and picked up food for him solicitously. ¡°This is good for the health. Second Uncle, eat more of it.¡± Yan Yuanfei did not think much of it. He only thought that she had not fully digested what had happened during the day yet. After all, he still had doubts even now, let alone a child like her. Ling Sheng had not expected that her second uncle would not suspect her or pester her with questions. However, her mother dragged her straight to the room after dinner. ¡°What misdeed have you done?¡± Nangong Lengyu did not mince her words and went straight to the point. Her guilty behavior made her feel uncomfortable just from watching. Thankfully, Second Brother¡¯s vision was poor now and his senses weren¡¯t sharp either. He hadn¡¯t realized that she was behaving too strangely. ¡°Mom, what are you talking about? What misdeed did I do? Why should I do something bad?¡± Ling Sheng was tight-lipped, but her ears were slowly turning red already. ¡°You¡¯re still being stubborn!¡± Nangong Lengyu pinched her earlobe and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s red. They¡¯re all red.¡± This girl is exactly like Ah Mo. She doesn¡¯t know how to lie. Her eyes would flit all around, and her ears would turn red instantly too. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you.¡± Ling Sheng let out a low cough. She had promised Auntie Ruoshui that only Heaven, Earth, and the two of them would know. She definitely wouldn¡¯t tell a third person. ¡°You went to the Water Moon Convent in the afternoon?¡± How could Nangong Lengyu not know her? ¡°You met your aunt. What did she want from you? Is it related to your second uncle?¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes widened abruptly. Holy crap, are all of you reincarnated immortals? Why are you so accurate with your guesses? This is too impressive! ¡°Did Auntie Ruoshui tell you?¡± Upon seeing that her daughter was still feigning ignorance, Nangong Lengyu let out a low sigh and pointed at her. ¡°Stop pretending. Tell me honestly. Did she already find out during the last meet-up on Valentine¡¯s Day?¡± Others did not know her, but as her good friend, she still knew her very well. She already knew that Second Brother was still alive, but she just didn¡¯t voice it out. ¡°Mom.¡± Ling Sheng covered her mouth and dragged her to the balcony. They couldn¡¯t let Second Uncle overhear, or all her efforts would be in vain. ¡°Are you still playing dumb with me?¡± Nangong Lengyu looked at her and asked. She was really bold. She did not know what she had promised to help Shui Shui with either. While being dragged away, she kindly reminded her, ¡°Your Second Uncle can¡¯t hear you. Even if you shout out loud here, he won¡¯t be able to hear you.¡± ¡°Mom, do all of them know?¡± Ling Sheng panicked. ¡°Do my uncles know?¡± ¡°No, they don¡¯t.¡± Nangong Lengyu reached out to knock her head. ¡°Do you think they¡¯re like me? How many years of friendship have I had with your aunt? Her brows can crease the slightest bit and I¡¯ll know what she¡¯s thinking of.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you. Don¡¯t say that I¡¯m behaving secretively. Auntie Ruoshui found out that Second Uncle isn¡¯t dead and she wants to see him, so I installed surveillance cameras and wiretapping devices.¡± ¡°When did you install them?¡± Nangong Lengyu became nervous and asked anxiously, ¡°What kind of surveillance cameras? Where did you put them?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a set in Second Uncle¡¯s car and another set at home too.¡± Since Ling Sheng had been exposed, she did not have any more reservations. She knew that she might be suspected, but she had not expected her mother to notice that something was amiss and catch her red-handed immediately after she had done something bad. Upon hearing that she had placed it in the car, Nangong Lengyu¡¯s eyes constricted abruptly as she tugged at her. ¡°Go, get that thing back right now. You can¡¯t put it in the car. Your Second Uncle will discover it.¡± This child! Why didn¡¯t she think about discussing it with her first? What kind of person was Second Brother? Was he the kind of person who could be monitored or bugged so easily? ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t have to worry. I got the stuff from Yu Zheng, that impressive hacker working under Third Master. He promised that there definitely won¡¯t be a problem.¡± Ling Sheng didn¡¯t even dare to buy the ordinary kind of gadgets.. She asked him for the most cutting-edge and top-notch products. Chapter 1000 - A Familiar Person ¡°You can¡¯t prevent him from discovering it. Hurry up and get it back.¡± When Nangong Lengyu dragged her outside, she realized that Yan Yuanfei was no longer in the living room. She turned around and pointed at Ling Sheng. ¡°You better be careful of your Second Uncle smacking you!¡± ¡°My Second Uncle¡­ He has already realized?¡± Ling Sheng felt that she had done it quite covertly though. Yu Zheng had even promised her that the stuff definitely wouldn¡¯t be discovered. He had also said that nothing would go wrong even if she stuck them on Third Master¡¯s body. ¡°Let me ask you something. Where does your eldest uncle work at?¡± Nangong Lengyu sighed. ¡°The Security Bureau.¡± After saying that, Ling Sheng ran out in a hurry. ¡­ Yan Yuanfei had received a call from Lu Yubai asking him to make a trip to his place. When he went down, he saw Jiang Pei waiting outside. Upon seeing him arrive, he hurried over to welcome him. Jiang Pei only stopped pushing the wheelchair when they were outside the building. He stood in front of him respectfully. ¡°Second Master, Ms. Sheng Sheng installed a surveillance camera in the car. Do I need to remove it?¡± Yan Yuanfei frowned. ¡°When did she put it there?¡± Jiang Pei said, ¡°I only realized it after I sent her back. While returning from Water Moon Convent, she stopped by Young Master Zhou¡¯s company. She probably got it from Yu Zheng.¡± ¡°Where is the display system located? Have you found it?¡± Yan Yuanfei let out a light sigh. ¡°At Water Moon Convent.¡± Jiang Pei could clearly feel the man¡¯s body stiffen up all of a sudden beside him. He hurriedly said, ¡°Second Master, I¡¯ll remove it immediately.¡± Yan Yuanfei¡¯s emotions were in a complicated mess for a moment. Upon seeing Jiang Pei pull on the car door, he took a deep breath and called out to stop him. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± When Ling Sheng got there, the car had already left. Grandma said that Fifth Uncle had called. Second Uncle would not be staying at their house today. She scratched her head in frustration and called Yu Zheng. ¡°Didn¡¯t you use your head as a guarantee that they won¡¯t be discovered?¡± ¡°You were discovered by Third Master?¡± Yu Zheng was shocked. Oh no, he was finished! Third Master was too much of a straight guy[1] as well. Didn¡¯t Madam simply want to know his whereabouts? It was fine if he didn¡¯t give him face, but he had to give Madam face! ¡°It¡¯s not him. It¡¯s someone else.¡± Ling Sheng squatted on the stairs by the door. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Why do you care?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re monitoring your father!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°My surveillance cameras were given to you specifically to monitor the Third Master, not your father. You can¡¯t blame me for this. I told you that Third Master won¡¯t notice. I didn¡¯t say your father won¡¯t notice.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still twisting your words to argue with me!¡± ¡°What? Madam, what did you say? Ah, my signal isn¡¯t good over here. I can¡¯t hear you clearly. What did you say¡­¡± Yu Zheng pulled the phone further and further away before hanging up directly. His forehead was covered in sweat. If Madam had used it to monitor Third Master, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have been discovered. Who knew that she would use it to spy on Sixth Master Huo? Even within China and the entire world, no one had that capability, let alone the whole capital! That person from the Rong Family is from the Security Bureau, for goodness¡¯ sake! The moment he hung up, he saw Huo Xuanzhou enter with a bouquet of flowers. Huo Xuanzhou threw the flowers on the table. ¡°These are for you.¡± Yu Zheng took a glance and let out a disdainful snort. ¡°Why would I want roses from you? Young Master Zhou, listen to my advice. There are plenty more fish in the sea. Why do you insist on looking within the Su Family? She doesn¡¯t like you. Don¡¯t waste your efforts.¡± He had been wooing her for a few months at least. If the lady liked him, she would have agreed long ago. If she did not like him, he might not be able to get her even if he chased after her for a lifetime. ¡°Who said I was rejected? She¡¯s not around,¡± Huo Xuanzhou sighed deeply. This was the first time he knew what it felt like to run up against a wall at his age. ¡°Young Master Zhou.¡± Yu Zheng hesitated for a while before asking, ¡°Did Ms. Su go climb the snowy mountains?¡± Huo Xuanzhou frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Yu Zheng said, ¡°I saw that she¡¯s around the Himalayas region. Is she there on a tour or mountain climbing? Ms. Su seems to like adventurous outdoor sports a lot. She most likely went hiking!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he saw Huo Xuanzhou pick up his clothes and rush out. He shouted in bafflement, ¡°Young Master Zhou, we had agreed to debug the server. Where are you going?¡± Huo Xuanzhou answered without even turning his head around, ¡°She¡¯s afraid of the cold!¡± Yu Zheng sighed deeply. Sigh, spring was the season of love. Look at each and every one of them. They¡¯re all in pairs. They¡¯re tormenting him, a bachelor! The next afternoon, Ling Sheng received a notice. She had passed the audition and it was confirmed that she was the female lead. However, before the movie started, the relevant actors would have to undergo a month of professional training. When she received the call, she was shopping with Su Yi. The China International Film Festival would be held at the end of the month. As one of the nominees for the Best Supporting Actress, she was invited. ¡°Sister Su Yi, you¡¯ve been taught well by my Fifth Uncle!¡± Ling Sheng spun around in circles in front of the mirror happily. ¡°You look really nice!¡± ¡°You¡¯re beautiful. You look good in anything.¡± Su Yi adjusted the tassels on her dress and smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear that how well fashion is pulled off relies on one¡¯s good looks?¡± ¡°Who said that?¡± Ling Sheng moved closer to her and grinned. ¡°My Fifth Uncle said that, right?!¡± ¡°I came out to shop and choose clothes with you out of goodwill. But you keep laughing at me!¡± Su Yi pretended to be angry as she reached out to pinch the tender flesh on her waist. ¡°Laugh! I¡¯ll make you laugh to your heart¡¯s content!¡± This brat had been talking about Fifth Uncle ever since they met. The one who is accompanying her to shop is her, not her Fifth Uncle. ¡°Fifth Aunt, you¡¯re my elder too! You¡¯re bullying me!¡± Ling Sheng wrinkled her nose, bit her lips, and looked about to cry. She touched her waist. ¡°It hurts. It hurts so much.¡± Upon seeing her cry out in pain, Su Yi hurriedly rubbed her wound suspiciously. She became nervous. ¡°Did I use too much strength? Let¡¯s see if you¡¯ll still spout rubbish.¡± Ling Sheng let out a low cough. When she saw that the nervous person in front of her had fallen for her act, she let out a laugh. Su Yi just knew that she had been tricked again. She pinched her face and said angrily, ¡°If you mess with me again, let¡¯s see if I¡¯ll come out with you again the next time. I¡¯ll let you shop and choose your clothes on your own!¡± ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll stop here.¡± Ling Sheng tugged at her arm and acted like a spoiled child. ¡°I was wrong. Don¡¯t be angry. I was just joking. Smile~¡± Su Yi was so angry that she laughed. How could she be angry with her? If she did, she would have been angered to death by her a long time ago. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t wear this gown. It cramps your style. When the time comes, your mom, dad, Fifth Uncle, and even your neighbor will fight with one another to send you gowns and accessories.¡± ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much,¡± Ling Sheng sighed deeply and looked at the little fairy in the mirror. Oh my, how can I look so good? ¡°I¡¯m someone who¡¯s striving for self-reliance. How can I always rely on others?¡± As soon as Ling Sheng finished speaking, she suddenly caught sight of a familiar figure in the mirror. Her eyes darkened abruptly as she put on her mask and sunglasses quickly before turning around to chase after the person. ¡°My little ancestor[2], where are you going?!¡± Upon seeing her run two steps forward before stripping and throwing her high heels on the ground, Su Yi turned around and chased after her. [1] It¡¯s an Internet slang used to describe ¡®hardcore straight men¡¯ as being too insensitive towards women, but they aren¡¯t as obnoxious as male chauvinists. [2] An address that adults use on children who are being mischievous. Sometimes, it¡¯s also used to address someone young and privileged in a playful way. Chapter 1001 - Sneak Attack Su Yi saw that when Ling Sheng reached the entrance, she tore the hem of her dress¡ªwhich was in her way¡ªsmoothly. Her heart was bleeding from watching this. My little ancestor, although the price of this gown can¡¯t compare to the ones in your closet, it still costs 150,000 yuan! You¡¯re tearing money, for goodness¡¯ sake! Don¡¯t you have to compensate the shop?! When Ling Sheng reached the door, she discovered that the person had already disappeared. She scanned the area a few times but didn¡¯t see anyone. There was an event being held at the bottom of the mall. When she and Sister Su Yi entered, they saw that it was a product launch event for a cosmetic brand. The main character was Luo Xin, and the place was occupied by fans. ¡°You¡¯re really my ancestor!¡± Su Yi was about to reach her side when she saw Ling Sheng look as though she had seen something and the latter ran away again. Ling Sheng was barefooted, so Su Yi was even chasing after her with a pair of slippers. ¡°Slow down! Tell me clearly what you¡¯re doing! Put on your shoes first.¡± Although they were in the mall and there was heating, it was still cold to run barefoot on the floor. If she caught a cold, it would be her fault. As Su Yi shouted, she watched Ling Sheng push through the crowd hastily and take the elevator down. When Ling Sheng reached the first floor, she caught up with a man and a woman. The man was pulling at the woman, and the woman was struggling slightly, looking very unwilling. And when her little ancestor caught up to him, she patted the man¡¯s shoulder straight away. Without even waiting for the person to turn his head around, she pulled the woman away forcefully. The man had to be more than 1.8 meters tall at the very least, and he was in pretty good shape. He was wearing a long black trench coat. When he lifted his head, a slightly feminine face was revealed. His eyes were narrow, and they were baleful and ruthless. That woman was also wearing a mask and sunglasses. Like her and Sheng Sheng, she was probably afraid of being recognized. Upon a closer look¡­ Isn¡¯t that Song Yiyan? Song Yiyan was scared out of her wits. Her small body was trembling. When Ling Sheng dragged her behind her, she grasped her hand tightly and sobbed. ¡°Sheng Sheng.¡± Ling Sheng saw that there were too many people here. She still remembered her identity. Besides, she was about to film a new movie soon. She could not cause trouble at this critical juncture and have a scandal break out. This was not the place to talk. She dragged Song Yiyan away. This man just looked like bad news. When she was looking into the mirror, she had seen the man tugging at Song Yiyan¡¯s hair violently as he walked for a long distance. Perhaps it was because they had reached a crowded place and he was afraid of people pointing fingers at him, so he had changed to tugging at her arm. The feminine-looking man had not expected someone to swoop in, interrupt his plan and snatch his person away. His eyes were vicious as he chased after them. Ling Sheng could definitely escape if she ran on her own, but her speed slowed down as she was dragging the burden, Song Yiyan. She had not expected the man to be such an *sshole that when he caught up, he threw a punch at her without any warning. Su Yi ran over quickly and supported Song Yiyan, who had nearly fallen. When she saw that Ling Sheng had begun fighting that man, she panicked and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s that guy? Who¡¯s he to you? Tell him to stop!¡± Sheng Sheng¡¯s small figure was even less than a third of that man¡¯s! She definitely couldn¡¯t beat him! Song Yiyan was scared out of her wits. She just sobbed by the side, not knowing what to do either. She only clung onto Su Yi¡¯s arm tightly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do. I don¡¯t want to leave with him!¡± ¡°Who is he?!¡± When Su Yi saw that Ling Sheng was getting more and more ruthless with her blows and that she was actually on par with the man, she heaved a sigh of relief. She didn¡¯t have to worry about her being beaten up anymore. However, she was also afraid that her identity would be discovered. She panicked and yelled at the person beside her, ¡°Stop crying! Who¡¯s he?¡± ¡°Dongfang Fan! He¡¯s Dongfang Fan!¡± Song Yiyan¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°Do you know him?¡± Su Yi was completely defeated by her. Upon seeing that she had grown silent again, she shook her off in frustration and dashed over right away to stop the fight. ¡°Stop fighting! Both of you, stop fighting!¡± There were still quite a number of people here. They were all Little Chilies from Luo Xin¡¯s fan group who had come to participate in the event. They saw that people had started fighting, a man and a woman. They were fighting quite ferociously. The key was that the woman was quite awesome. Compared to a man whose figure was three times bigger than hers, she overpowered him in a few moves. Her attacks became increasingly ruthless as she pinned him to the ground and beat him up unilaterally. Luo Xin was answering the host¡¯s questions on stage when she suddenly saw the chaos not far away. The fans¡¯ attention was all drawn away. When she took a closer look, the expression in her eyes darkened all of a sudden. Her grip on the microphone tightened as she beckoned to her assistant. When the assistant approached, she whispered something into her ear secretly. Her lips curled up slightly, and resentment flashed across her eyes. Ling Sheng was fighting with someone when she suddenly felt a cold gaze, like that of a venomous snake, sweep over her. She shivered suddenly, and then she heard someone shout. ¡°Ling Sheng!¡± ¡°That¡¯s Ling Sheng!¡± ¡°The woman who¡¯s fighting is Ling Sheng!¡± Originally, the Little Chilies already regarded Ling Sheng as their enemy because of their celebrity. Even hearing that someone had shouted that it was Ling Sheng, they were still a little unsure. However, regardless of whether they were certain or not, she was beating someone up! This was violence. There was no need to say anything. Record the evidence first! Lift up their cameras and phones to take photos, videos and leave behind evidence! They¡¯ll expose her! Su Yi panicked inwardly, and she was so anxious that she did not know what to do. She hurriedly called Lu Yubai to get him to come over. Sheng Sheng was being so ruthless with her attacks too. However, that man was also garbage. He had such a large stature, yet he was no match for a woman. He deserved to be beaten up. Ling Sheng had not expected to be discovered either. She touched her mask and sunglasses, but they were still there. They had not fallen off because of the fight, so she relaxed a little. However, the moment she turned around to leave, the man, who had been knocked to the ground, suddenly grabbed her arm and reached out to tear off her sunglasses and mask! Under everyone¡¯s gazes, Ling Sheng was completely exposed. When the Little Chilies heard someone shout that it was Ling Sheng, they weren¡¯t sure. Now that they saw that it was really Ling Sheng, what were they waiting for? They had to film it quickly. If they did not ruin her reputation, she would not know her own worth! Su Yi was dumbfounded as well. This man was too shameless! He had launched a sneak attack! If he could not win in a physical fight, he would resort to a low blow? What a b*stard! Dongfang Fan had already stood up from the ground and licked the torn corner of his lips. He was seething, and his eyes were sullen as he looked at her and said, ¡°Your name is Ling Sheng, right? Let me warn you. Don¡¯t interfere in my business. That little b*tch Song Yiyan dared to meet other men behind my back! I¡¯m going to punish her properly today and let her know what she should and shouldn¡¯t do!¡± Ling Sheng frowned. She suddenly remembered that Song Yiyan had once told her that the person she had a marriage alliance with was the young master of the Dongfang Family. Is it this guy in front of her, who simply looks like bad news? Chapter 1002 - Just a Coward Not far away, the corners of Luo Xin¡¯s lips curled up smugly. She had not planned on dealing Ling Sheng a heavy blow through this incident either. She just couldn¡¯t stand her arrogance. The person she had pinned to the ground thrashing was the young master of the Dongfang Family. The Dongfang Family didn¡¯t get along with Huo Ci and the others because of that person from the Yan Family in the first place. She simply added another problem to let them raise hell over it! The young master of the Dongfang Family wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with. He had followed in the footsteps of Huo Ci from the Huo Family. After Huo Xuanzhou, he was the new-generation tyrant of the capital. He had just turned 20 years old and was powerful and influential. He had been doted on by his parents, grandparents, and older sister ever since he was young. His character was impulsive and sinister. Among the younger generation, who wasn¡¯t afraid of him? Ever since Dongfang Fan had been born, he had never suffered such humiliation¡ªbeing beaten up by a woman. If word got out, where would his dignity go? He definitely could not let this woman in front of him off. So what if she was Huo Ci¡¯s daughter? Would his Dongfang Family be afraid of their Huo Family? Ling Sheng also understood the situation now. She had heard that Dongfang Fan was the youngest young master of the Dongfang Family. As he had been born when his parents were much older, he was nearly 20 years younger than his elder sister, Dongfang Meng. He was exactly 20 this year, and he was even younger than Song Yiyan. In the minds of the older generation, a wife three years older than the husband is like hugging three gold bricks[1]. When the elders on both sides got together, they hit it off immediately and agreed to the arranged marriage. Su Yi saw that neither of them was speaking and that fire ignited again in their eyes as they stared at each other, sparks flying in the air. A second war was on the verge of breaking out. ¡°Ms. Su.¡± Yao Hua had rushed over after receiving Lu Yubai¡¯s call. Luckily, he happened to be nearby. Before long, he had brought someone over. Upon seeing Yao Hua, Su Yi finally heaved a sigh of relief. She could not let them start fighting again. She hurriedly urged him, ¡°Go quickly. Go and stop them. Don¡¯t let them fight again.¡± No reason was needed at all for something like a fight. On the other end, Ling Sheng shot him a disdainful, mocking look as a challenge. The brainless Dongfang Fan growled furiously again and charged toward her menacingly. When Yao Hua stepped forward, he stopped him in the middle and smoothly grabbed Dongfang Fan¡¯s arm. He said politely, ¡°Young Master Dongfang, please show mercy. My Fifth Master will be here soon. Everyone, please let us head somewhere else for a chat.¡± Dongfang Fan¡¯s eyes were full of aggression. He struggled but did not manage to free himself. He glared at him nastily and bellowed angrily, ¡°Who do you think you are?! Let go!¡± He was just Lu Yubai¡¯s assistant, yet he dared to lay his hands on him! ¡°Young Master Dongfang, please give my Fifth Master face. There are many people here, and it won¡¯t be good for anyone if this matter gets blown up. Right or wrong, my Fifth Master will give you an explanation.¡± Yao Hua still had a polite smile plastered on his face. Dongfang Fan let out a skeptical snort and kicked at Yao Hua. Yao Hua dodged easily and latched onto Dongfang Fan¡¯s arm. He shot a look at the bodyguard beside them and said, ¡°This way please, Young Master Dongfang.¡± After Dongfang Fan let out a blood-curdling scream, he started shouting loudly. ¡°Just you wait, I¡¯ll kill you! And that Lu Yubai as well! Tell him to wait too. I won¡¯t let him off. See if I don¡¯t get my sister to kill him!¡± Upon hearing this, Ling Sheng let out a laugh. When Dongfang Fan was being dragged past her, she extended her leg to trip him and let out a cold snort. ¡°I thought Young Master Dongfang is a true man. I didn¡¯t expect him to be a coward who only knows how to complain to his elders.¡± Dongfang Fan had tripped because of her. If someone had not been holding him up, he would have fallen to the ground and eaten shit. He glared at Ling Sheng viciously and gritted his teeth. ¡°Just you wait too! One who doesn¡¯t avenge an injustice is not a gentleman[2]!¡± Ling Sheng laughed out loud and said in a cavalier attitude, ¡°How can you be a gentleman? You¡¯re just a mama¡¯s boy! Do you want me to send you home now to drink some milk?!¡± Su Yi ran over and tugged at her. Stop talking. You¡¯ve already infuriated him, yet you¡¯re still provoking him! Yao Hua walked over. ¡°Ms. Su, Ms. Ling, I¡¯ve already booked a place. All of you should go over and have a seat first. Fifth Master will be there soon.¡± With red eyes, Song Yiyan sniffled while holding Ling Sheng¡¯s hand as she followed behind her. Upon seeing Dongfang Fan being taken away, she pursed her lips but did not speak. She didn¡¯t like him, didn¡¯t want to be engaged to him, and didn¡¯t want to marry him either. However, her parents, Grandpa, Eldest Uncle, Second Uncle, and Fourth Uncle had all spoken well of him and were forcing her to marry him. Ling Sheng asked Su Yi first, ¡°Did you ask Fifth Uncle to come?¡± Su Yi said, ¡°I was afraid something would happen to you.¡± She looked around. Yao Hua had called the security guards over and opened a path for them. Otherwise, they would be eaten alive by the surrounding Little Chilies. Yao Huaqing cleared a cafe and looked at Dongfang Fan, who was pinned against a chair and still cursing loudly. ¡°What would you like to drink, Young Master Dongfang?¡± ¡°F*ck you! Get lost! Yao Hua, you¡¯re just Lu Yubai¡¯s dog. Even if Lu Yubai comes over, he has to apologize to me obediently. If you dare to touch me, just wait to be sent to hell!¡± Dongfang Fan swore. His eyes were like poisonous knives as they shot onto him. ¡°Let go!¡± Ling Sheng, who was drinking milk tea, looked at him and smiled arrogantly and smugly. ¡°Young Master Dongfang is incredible at mouthing off. We¡¯re all civilized people. It¡¯s not nice to talk about fighting and killing.¡± Su Yi, who was sitting beside her, reached out to tug at her. My little ancestor, the person was already pissed off in the first place, yet she just had to add fuel to the fire again and again. ¡°Just you wait,¡± Dongfang Fan bellowed angrily after being bullied in such a manner. ¡°I won¡¯t let you off! Be careful in the future.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Song Yiyan could no longer help herself. She finally mustered up the courage to yell at him. Dongfang Fan was not frightened by Ling Sheng or subdued by Yao Hua. Instead, he was startled by Song Yiyan¡¯s words. He fell silent as though this was the first time he had met her. He sized her up with interest. Ever since they had gotten engaged, he had also seen this fianc¨¦e of his a few times. She had always been soft and weak without any temper. She looked weak and easy to bully. She had never even raised her voice while talking before. No matter what she did, she behaved submissively. He hated this kind of person the most. She didn¡¯t know how to reject others. She had a soft personality and was so weak that others would get annoyed when they saw her. However, his parents and older sister had all spoken well of her. They said that her personality complemented his perfectly, so they had arranged this marriage for him. It didn¡¯t matter to him either. Anyway, as a member of the Dongfang Family, it was impossible for him to call the shots regarding his own marriage. At worst, he would copy Eldest Uncle and Second Uncle¡ªraise a wife at home and play around with women outside. Besides, Song Yiyan¡¯s personality was weak. Even if he brought another woman into the house, she probably wouldn¡¯t even dare to object. [1] A Chinese saying that when a man marries a woman three years older than him, it will bring good fortune. [2] He¡¯s just saying that he¡¯ll settle the score with her no matter what. Chapter 1003 - Observe a Moment of Silence for Him It wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to marry her and put her at home as an eye candy either. She was awfully pretty, and happened to be the type of woman he liked. However, he was a man. His family was powerful and influential. It was his right to find a woman and have an affair. As his future wife, if she dared to make him a cuckold, he would beat her to death! Ling Sheng had not expected that after Little White Bunny lost her temper, she would scare the good-for-nothing opposite her, who had been swearing non-stop since he¡¯d been caught, into silence. She smiled and glanced at him. Just because Little White Bunny hadn¡¯t shown her might, did he really think she was a weakling? Dongfang Fan would get in big trouble sooner or later. When Song Yiyan awakened, she would kill a dandy like him. Also, if Ji Xing found out that his wife had been bullied to this extent, would he let him off? Should she pretend to observe a moment of silence for him? When Dongfang Meng entered, she saw her younger brother¡¯s arms being pinned down by people on his left and right. Her eyes grew chilly abruptly as she strode over and bellowed, ¡°Let go!¡± Ling Sheng saw her the moment she entered and greeted her with a smile. ¡°Hi, Auntie Dongfang.¡± Dongfang Meng gave her a cold look. Why is this damn brat involved in everything? She ignored her and looked at her younger brother. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Upon seeing his older sister arrive, Dongfang Fan felt aggrieved right away. Without hesitation, he complained while pointing at Ling Sheng. ¡°Sis, this woman is a psycho! She hit me. Look at my face. How can I go out to meet people now?!¡± Ling Sheng let out a laugh and nearly choked on the milk tea. She had guessed right. He was indeed a coward who only knew how to lodge complaints. When she turned around, she saw her Fifth Uncle enter as well. He was right behind Dongfang Meng. A distinct look of craftiness flashed across her eyes as she pouted, tears ready to fall like Dongfang Fan as she sobbed, ¡°Fifth Uncle, he hit me!¡± Dongfang Fan hadn¡¯t expected her to be so shameless either. He clenched his fists tightly in anger, his face ashen. This damn woman! She¡¯s making fun of him! She¡¯s mocking him! Ling Sheng was deliberately mocking him. Who did he think he was? That only he knew how to complain? And others didn¡¯t? Lu Yubai was a protective person, so he naturally had to side with Ling Sheng. His eyes were frosty, and when he looked toward Dongfang Fan, his lips curled up slightly too. ¡°Young Master Dongfang, bullying a girl is not something a man should do.¡± Dongfang Fan held back a mouthful of blood. Who had bullied whom? Who had hit whom? A girl? Was she even a girl? She was even more vicious than a man. When she beat someone, she was so ruthless that it was as though she was dying to beat him to death. Not many men would land such heavy punches like her either! Dongfang Meng dragged Dongfang Fan forward and pointed at the injury on his face. ¡°Lu Yubai, stop spouting nonsense! Look at my younger brother¡¯s injury. Who hit who?¡± Lu Yubai looked at Ling Sheng. Ling Sheng immediately hugged his arm and sobbed. She held her chest in extreme pain, and even her voice became softer. ¡°Fifth Uncle, he¡¯s a scheming guy! I¡­ I suffered internal injuries!¡± Then, she even started coughing lowly in agony, simply wishing she could cough out a mouthful of blood. Dongfang Meng¡¯s chest felt stuffy with anger as she glared at her fiercely. She had always known that this damn brat wasn¡¯t a good person and was very shameless. However, she had not expected her to be so shameless that she could say anything. Internal injury? How was she supposed to check such injuries? Her ability to spew nonsense was exactly the same as her father¡¯s! ¡°Since your younger brother is injured and my niece is also injured, as long as your brother apologizes sincerely, we won¡¯t pursue this matter anymore.¡± Lu Yubai put on an expression like he was at a great disadvantage and was backing down very magnanimously. Ling Sheng nodded and let out another low cough. In a low voice, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to Fifth Uncle. However, Fifth Uncle, Yanyan is the main character in this matter. We should hear what Yanyan has to say.¡± Up till now, Dongfang Meng still didn¡¯t know the whole story. Lu Yubai was the one who had called her and asked her to come over. She had gotten someone to investigate before finding out that there had been a fight. Her younger brother had gotten into a fight with Ling Sheng. He had been pressed to the ground and pummeled. His face was swollen, and there were bruises on it. His lips had also been torn. It was obvious that she had done it. That she had bullied her younger brother. Dongfang Fan frowned and gave Song Yiyan a threatening look. If she dared to spout nonsense, she would see how he would punish her in the future. However, even if he gave her the guts, she wouldn¡¯t dare to speak carelessly. This woman was a cowardly fool who did not possess her own opinions or character. Lu Yubai looked at Song Yiyan. ¡°Ms. Song, you¡¯re the person involved. What exactly happened? Tell us!¡± Ling Sheng sat down beside Song Yiyan and held her hand tightly to cheer her on and give her strength. It was Dongfang Fan, that foppish good-for-nothing, who had bullied her. She had lent a helping hand to save a life. Su Yi sat beside Lu Yubai and placed the coffee in front of him, adding two cubes of sugar. Ling Sheng could clearly see Su Yi reach out to poke Lu Yubai¡¯s hand secretly. She exchanged a look with him, her eyes full of pride and admiration. Song Yiyan mustered her courage and held Ling Sheng¡¯s hand tightly as she looked at Dongfang Meng. She knew that Dongfang Fan was used to being arrogant. Not only was there no one he was afraid of in the capital, but the whole Dongfang Family also spoiled him. The only person he was afraid of was his older sister, Dongfang Meng. ¡°I made an appointment with Screenwriter Liu to get the script today. He rushed in and hit him. He even said that I cheated on him.¡± ¡°Sis, she¡¯s spouting nonsense! She was on a date with that man! I caught her, but she still refuses to admit it,¡± Dongfang Fan bellowed angrily, his eyes red with anger. ¡°She¡¯s my fianc¨¦e yet she was with a man! So what if I hit him? I didn¡¯t even kill him!¡± Song Yiyan was so intimidated by his ferocious expression that her body tensed up. She subconsciously swallowed and shrank her body. However, her voice was very loud as she argued. ¡°I¡¯m not! I¡¯m in a collaborative partnership with Screenwriter Liu. You¡¯re the one who was judging a gentleman with a petty heart.¡± ¡°Which woman would admit to having an affair?¡± Dongfang Fan had not expected her to dare to mention it. Her guts sure have grown! Who had given her the guts? He slammed the table with his fist. Filled with threats, his eyes widened all of a sudden. ¡°Say that again?¡± Lu Yubai frowned and looked at Song Yiyan. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Your older sister is here. She won¡¯t side with anyone. She¡¯ll seek justice for you.¡± Since Song Yiyan and Dongfang Fan were engaged, she still had to call Dongfang Meng ¡®Older Sister¡¯. Ling Sheng also transmitted strength to Song Yiyan as an encouragement. Song Yiyan composed herself. In that instant, she had been startled. Her heart was still beating wildly from the fright. ¡°After he hit him, he said he wanted to punish me. He grabbed my hair and dragged me out. Sister, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask the shop for surveillance cameras. Screenwriter Liu and I were really just discussing the script.¡± As she spoke, her eyes reddened and she cried. Her voice broke as tears streamed down her face. Chapter 1004 - Quickly Apologize Dongfang Meng sighed. The girl had already explained the situation, so how could it be fake? How could she not know her own younger brother¡¯s temper? What she had said had to be true. She slapped Dongfang Fan¡¯s head. ¡°Hurry up and apologize to her!¡± The girl in front of her was her future younger sister-in-law. Her family background and personal qualifications were good, but her personality was too soft. However, her parents had said that they had gotten a master[1] to calculate for them. The two of them had the most compatible birth characters. If her younger brother married her, there would be marital harmony and they would have many children and grandchildren in the future. But she just knew it. She was so gentle and easygoing that she would definitely suffer. Her younger brother¡¯s temper was too impatient and explosive. However, their parents had said that this was perfect. Their personalities could complement each other. That was how married couples were like. They had to make up for their shortcomings! ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Dongfang Fan straightened his neck, his chest heaving with fury. He pointed at Song Yiyan fiercely. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong! She¡¯s the one without shame! She¡¯s already engaged, yet she¡¯s still fooling around with another man. She should be the one apologizing instead.¡± ¡°Dongfang Fan!¡± Song Yiyan bit her lips in anger and looked at him angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t slander me. I¡¯m a shameless person when I talk business with others. Yet, what about you? You¡¯re with different women every day. Aren¡¯t you even more shameless?!¡± ¡°You investigated me?¡± Dongfang Fan¡¯s expression suddenly turned dark and sinister. It was frightening. Ever since they had gotten engaged, this was the first time he had heard her call his name. This was the first time he had seen her throw such a huge tantrum. She was like an obedient little wild cat that had suddenly bared its claws. This actually made him feel a little excited. ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Song Yiyan wouldn¡¯t investigate others. She had heard it from Xin Xin. Xin Xin had even sent her photos and told her to act like the mistress of the household and tear apart those shameless vixens who had seduced her fianc¨¦. ¡°So be it. As my fianc¨¦e, it¡¯s also understandable that you are concerned about me.¡± After Dongfang Fan¡¯s indignation passed, he actually felt a little pleased. Upon seeing her younger brother¡¯s behavior, Dongfang Meng kicked him again under the table and glared at him. ¡°Apologize.¡± She did not need to look at the surveillance cameras or ask anything. Yanyan was an obedient girl. She definitely wouldn¡¯t have an ambiguous relationship with another man behind his back. On the other hand, her useless younger brother fooled around every day. His relationships were incredibly messy. ¡°Sorry.¡± Dongfang Fan was very obedient and straightforward this time. There was even a smile on his lips as he looked at Song Yiyan and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get my facts straight before I hit the other men next time. However, you¡¯re my fianc¨¦e now. Don¡¯t have ambiguous relationships with other men.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± Upon seeing him smile, Song Yiyan felt even more disgusted and fed up with him. ¡°Why is it that you can have an ambiguous relationship with those women, yet I can¡¯t talk business with others?¡± ¡°You can talk business. In the future, get your assistant to follow you. Tell me if you want a script.¡± Dongfang Fan acted like a stuck-up chauvinist. ¡°In the future, just let me know if you want to film any show.¡± Dongfang Meng took a look at her younger brother. Look at his nasty attitude. He must be born in the year of the dog. How can he change his attitude so quickly? However, she could feel that her younger brother had given in and compromised. The change in him wasn¡¯t minor either. Can it really be like what the master had said, that there is always one thing to conquer another[2], and that the two of them are a match made in heaven? Perhaps this younger sister-in-law really can change the spoiled and willful temper that her younger brother had developed over the years! Ling Sheng watched as Dongfang Meng and Dongfang Fan left. When that b*stard Dongfang Fan walked to the door, he even turned around and took a look at Song Yiyan. His eyes were full of haughtiness and enjoyment, as though he was looking at his possession. She secretly wondered if he had really started to like and care about Little White Bunny! When the car door opened¡­ Dongfang Meng kicked Dongfang Fan into the car. Upon hearing his scream, she kicked him again. ¡°Sis! Sis, what are you doing? I¡¯m your younger brother! It hurts. Stop kicking. It hurts so much! Do you want to kill me?¡± Dongfang Fan wailed. ¡°Am I still your biological younger brother?¡± ¡°I wish you weren¡¯t! I really want to beat you to death, you useless thing.¡± Dongfang Meng wanted to save the Dongfang Family¡¯s face in front of outsiders, so she naturally had to protect him. She kicked his calf again. ¡°Get inside!¡± ¡°Dongfang Meng, don¡¯t push your luck! See if I won¡¯t tell Mom that you hit me when I get home!¡± Dongfang Fan bared his teeth in pain but still moved further in obediently. In the end, he was kicked in the butt again. His head hit the car door with a bang, and tears streamed down his face from the pain. ¡°Dongfang Meng!¡± ¡°I¡¯m here! You¡¯re a grown man, but you can¡¯t even beat a woman! When you go out in the future, don¡¯t say that you¡¯re my younger brother. I can¡¯t afford to lose face.¡± Dongfang Meng was angry, especially when she thought of that damn brat¡¯s smug face. She was about to blow her top. ¡°Who said I couldn¡¯t beat her? I beat her until she¡¯s internally injured.¡± Dongfang Fan still cared about his dignity. He rubbed his head and sneered, ¡°She was so seriously injured. Didn¡¯t you see it?¡± Upon seeing that he still dared to spout nonsense blindly, Dongfang Meng thought to herself, Internal injury? Internal my foot! That brat was just talking rubbish! She grabbed his collar and lashed out with a fist. She gnashed her teeth in anger. ¡°I¡¯ll simply beat you to death today, lest you embarrass our Dongfang Family everywhere!¡± Dongfang Fan closed his eyes tightly and stopped moving. But he continued muttering, ¡°I beat her until she suffered internal injuries.¡± Dongfang Meng¡¯s fist reached in front of his face, but she still stopped in the end. She threw him aside angrily and let out a disgusted snort. ¡°I¡¯ll tell Dad that you¡¯ll come to my place on the weekends and other days when you don¡¯t have class.¡± Dongfang Fan¡¯s eyes widened suddenly. ¡°Sis, you must be joking!¡± Dongfang Meng grinned with an extremely dangerous look on her face. ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m joking? If you still can¡¯t win that damn brat next time, I¡¯ll help you apply for a leave of absence from school and send you to the cheetah commando unit!¡± Dongfang Fan shivered violently, his expression already changing from fright. ¡°Sis, I promise to learn well. I promise I¡¯ll beat that damn brat until she kneels and begs for mercy next time. Don¡¯t send me to the unit.¡± He was a grown-*ss man, yet he had been beaten up by a woman. How embarrassing was that? Furthermore, he had been beaten up in front of his fianc¨¦e. She must have felt that he was useless and started looking down on him. When he thought of this, he felt a little flustered. Through the glass window, Ling Sheng saw that the car with the military license plate had already driven far away. Finally, she turned around and asked Song Yiyan, ¡°Are you really engaged to that little good-for-nothing?¡± ¡°It was decided last week.¡± Song Yiyan nodded and hummed in acknowledgment. Her eyes looked dismal. ¡°I¡¯m asking if you¡¯re willing,¡± Ling Sheng sighed. Why was she so weak and easy to bully? She had gotten engaged just because she was told to. ¡°Do you like that dandy? Look at him. He¡¯s younger than you and not sensible at all. If you get engaged and married, what will happen to your dream man?¡± [1] This ´óʦ/master refers to a Buddhist monk with a high level of attainment in his cultivation. [2] A common saying that means every being/object has a weakness. Chapter 1005 - A Chance to Turn Back ¡°He¡¯s just a fake person.¡± Song Yiyan¡¯s hands unconsciously tangled together, and her heart started to ache slightly. Her lips curled up bitterly as she smiled mockingly. ¡°Sheng Sheng, he¡¯s a person in my dream. You can¡¯t expect me to save myself for a person in my dream and wait for him forever!¡± She wasn¡¯t stupid either. She could still distinguish between dreams and reality clearly. Ji Xing was just someone in her dreams. Besides, she had not dreamed of him again in a long, long time. The night before the engagement, she had prayed in her heart that he would appear again. As long as he told her not to get engaged, she might not have gotten engaged. She would have hung in there. However, he did not. He wasn¡¯t around anymore. He wouldn¡¯t appear anymore. ¡°What if he¡¯s not? What if he¡¯s not the illusory figure in your dream but a tangible person who will truly appear?¡± Ling Sheng looked at her seriously. ¡°Are you willing to rebel against your fate for him? Do you love him?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± After saying that, Song Yiyan¡¯s tears started falling again. She held Ling Sheng¡¯s hand as her body started trembling uncontrollably. ¡°Song Yiyan.¡± Ling Sheng was beginning to get annoyed. She grabbed her shoulders and locked onto her eyes. ¡°Look into my eyes and tell me that you¡¯re living for yourself, not for others. Think about it carefully. If you follow their demands and get married and have children, will you regret it in the future? Is the life they arrange for you the kind that you want?¡± She had once told her that she had to wake her up as soon as possible, but she did not look like she was going to awaken at all. ¡°Sheng Sheng, I don¡¯t know either. I don¡¯t dare. I¡¯m afraid of my dad and grandpa. They said that since I¡¯m a member of the Song Family, I should think about the Song Family and its future.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not the only one who has sacrificed for the Song Family¡¯s future either. My grandparents, my parents, and my uncles aren¡¯t together with their spouses because they love each other either. Aren¡¯t they also doing pretty well now?¡± After saying that, Song Yiyan looked at her enviously. ¡°Not everyone is like you. Your grandparents dote on you. Although your father will snap at you, he still won¡¯t stop you from doing what you want. No matter what you do, your mother will support you unconditionally. You still have the Third Master who dotes on you and loves you. I don¡¯t have that. I don¡¯t have anything.¡± Even Ji Xing didn¡¯t want her now. He must be disgusted that she was too weak and didn¡¯t like someone like her. That was probably why he had left! ¡°This is not an excuse for you to compromise or escape.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes turned somber as she sighed. Then, she added, ¡°Your fate belongs to you. I can¡¯t decide it for you, and they have no right to decide your life too.¡± ¡°Then what should I do? I¡¯m already engaged.¡± Song Yiyan covered her face and started crying. Her shoulders shook violently. ¡°What should I do? Exactly what should I do?¡± Ling Sheng knew that she could not agitate her at this point in time anymore. She had lived in that kind of environment since she was young, and it had already affected her judgment and autonomy imperceptibly. She hugged her gently. ¡°You guys aren¡¯t married yet. There¡¯s still a chance to turn back. Think carefully. Exactly what do you want? Don¡¯t regret it only after you¡¯re married.¡± Song Yiyan cried for a long, long time before she finally stopped. She wiped away her tears and looked at Ling Sheng. ¡°I¡¯ll use this time to think about it properly. Thank you.¡± ¡°Why are you thanking me?¡± Ling Sheng thought, I still have to thank you. When you awaken, there will be a lot of things I need to ask you to do. She wiped her tears for her. ¡°Okay, okay, don¡¯t cry anymore. Where are you going later?¡± Song Yiyan wanted to go to the hospital to visit Screenwriter Liu. After all, Dongfang Fan had assaulted him because of her and even sent him to the hospital. On Ling Sheng¡¯s side, she had already reached the top of the hottest search topics due to the incident of her beating someone up. After some scheming people started to hype things up, no one cared about the truth. Even if she clarified it, no one would watch. Who didn¡¯t know how to do damage control in a public relations crisis? Assault was assault. They wouldn¡¯t stop until they had ruined her reputation. They said that she was throwing her weight around and was out of control. They said that her parents were impressive as the Best Actor and Best Actress, and that she was a useless second-generation heir who dragged her parents down. Nangong Lengyu switched off her phone and looked at her daughter. ¡°I¡¯ll go find Dongfang Meng and get her to help clarify.¡± Her daughter was being wronged because she had intervened when she saw an injustice yet she was still being scolded by people. She could not take this lying down. ¡°Mom.¡± Ling Sheng stopped her. ¡°The trending topic has already been removed. Everything will be fine tomorrow.¡± ¡°How can it be fine? Are you a newbie who has just entered the entertainment circle? Don¡¯t you know how great the impact will be once this kind of thing happens? In the future, every time they attack you, they will dig up old news and bring this matter up again and again.¡± Nangong Lengyu¡¯s face turned pale from fury. ¡°Dongfang Meng still has to do me this favor.¡± ¡°Mom.¡± Ling Sheng had just shouted when she saw that the group chat became lively. Yu Bei sent a Weibo link: Sheng Sheng, look quickly. What did you tell that little rascal from the Dongfang Family?! Why is he so obedient? He uploaded a post to speak up for you. Jiang Yi: Sheng Sheng, you¡¯re so badass! I¡¯ll only bow down to you. Say, that little tyrant of the Dongfang Family is such a terror, yet you still dare to beat him?! Shi Lingyu: I¡¯ve seen him before. In the past, he had an ex-girlfriend who was in the same filming crew as me. As you guys know too, when we film, sometimes we film for half a year. The woman couldn¡¯t stand the loneliness and cheated on him. The man and woman were both beaten half to death by him. The woman has already left the entertainment circle while the man won¡¯t be able to have any sexual happiness in the future. Su Yi: How do you people know so much? Cheng Ye: Exactly. You guys know a lot. Ji Fanchen: You know a lot too. Shi Lingyu: Hey, the two people above, what are you doing? Are you talking in riddles? Speak up. What does Little Ye know? Cheng Ye: Don¡¯t say anything. I don¡¯t know anything. Ji Fanchen: Yes, he said he doesn¡¯t know anything. Ling Sheng: Wuwuwuwu, none of you love me anymore. You people upstairs are so biased. When Nangong Lengyu saw her daughter grinning as she texted, she knew that they had to be messages from their Eight Immortals group chat. The Weibo link had also been sent over from there. As the victim and the person involved, Dongfang Fan helped clarify the situation. It was written quite simply. As friends, they were playing around. His skills weren¡¯t as good, and he had lost fair and square. He advised some people who harbored evil intentions to behave themselves and not spout nonsense. The victim had already said that it was nothing. As for the bystanders¡­ Go ahead! Criticize her again! What kind of person was the young master of the Dongfang Family? He was a tyrant in the capital and the only male heir of the Dongfang Family. He was treated lovingly like a treasure by the elders in the family, who definitely wouldn¡¯t allow him to suffer even the slightest grievance. It was impossible for him to post a statement to resolve the issue just because someone had threatened him. It also eliminated the possibility that he had been forced to post a statement. Chapter 1006 - Turning into Old Mature Vinegar When Ling Sheng beat Dongfang Fan, the people who were angriest about it weren¡¯t her Peanuts, but Nangong Lengyu¡¯s Cold Palace fans and Huo Ci¡¯s Little Cis. Both sides were extremely protective of her. In front of outsiders, they definitely wouldn¡¯t say a bad word about her. They swore to protect her with their lives. What nonsense are they spewing? My daughter isn¡¯t in the wrong. Doesn¡¯t a grown man who couldn¡¯t even beat a girl feel ashamed to say anything? Besides, you¡¯re a full-grown man. Why are you bullying a woman? My daughter couldn¡¯t take it anymore and wanted to save her. Moreover, you attacked first. You deserve to be beaten up. However, the onlookers didn¡¯t care about such stuff or what the truth was in the video, especially some anti-fans. Even if the other party had attacked first, you shouldn¡¯t beat the hell out of him. Since you beat someone up so badly, it would be considered assault. After Dongfang Fan posted on Weibo to clarify the matter, regardless of whether the netizens supported Ling Sheng or not, or those who criticized her, the commotion all died down. The trending topic had long been removed too. If people didn¡¯t search online, they would not see the relevant news. The incident of Ling Sheng beating someone up had only lasted two days. During this period, there were even people stirring up chaos. Together with the tens of thousands of He Sha fans in China, they tried to remove Ling Sheng from the filming crew of ¡®Brilliant¡¯. After all, on the day after ¡®Brilliant¡¯ had announced the female lead, the incident of Ling Sheng assaulting someone appeared. He Sha was a hero in the hearts of the Chinese citizens. Be it her achievements or charisma, she was the people¡¯s object of worship. They definitely couldn¡¯t let an actor with a problematic moral character act as her. However, no matter how they tried to object or say anything, this matter was left unsettled in the end. People even snarked about how impressive she was because she had a strong background. The day that the filming crew¡¯s relevant actors and actresses would attend the national team¡¯s training had already been finalized. It was on the 20th of February and would last 10 days. They would start entering the set for filming at the end of February and early March. As soon as Ling Sheng returned home and opened the door, she saw Huo Xiao sitting on the sofa with a scowl on his face. He had not switched on the television nor was he looking at his phone. Upon seeing her return, he only swept a glance over her but didn¡¯t even speak to her. Normally, this shouldn¡¯t be the case. Every time she came back, Grandpa would be very happy. However, he seemed to be angry today! She changed her shoes and ran over to sit beside him. ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s wrong? Who made you angry? I¡¯ll seek revenge for you.¡± Huo Xiao took a look at his dear grandchild but he still felt unhappy. He sighed and said, ¡°Sheng Sheng, help Grandpa talk to your grandma.¡± ¡°Talk to Grandma about what? What happened to Grandma?¡± Ling Sheng was baffled. Had he quarreled with Grandma? It couldn¡¯t be. Grandpa doted on Grandma the most. Apart from the last time Grandma had binge-watched Senior Sheng¡¯s television series and Grandpa had gotten angry and jealous, the two of them never really had any conflicts. Speaking of which, that incident was hilarious. Grandpa had filled the bedroom with posters of his younger self and forced Grandma to choose who was handsome. Grandma had said that this was the first time she had seen Grandpa act so jealous. As he aged, he truly was getting more childish. Although Grandma sounded utterly disdainful, bliss and happiness were written all over her body. In the end, after Grandma had finished watching the television series, she never mentioned Sheng Xichen again. On the other hand, the wedding photo and self-portrait that Grandpa had hung at the head of the bed in the bedroom were still there! Grandma didn¡¯t really like to hang things on the wall. She liked to leave it empty for a refreshing feel. There had never been a photo hung in the Huo Family¡¯s old residence either. She always said that they were already so old, so why would they still fuss around with such bells and whistles? However, Grandpa had secretly told her proudly and excitedly that the last time they went home, Grandma had gotten someone to enlarge their wedding photo. It was hung above the bed in their bedroom and had even been restored to a color photo. It looked really nice. ¡°Your grandma takes Xiaoqi downstairs to play every day and does public square dancing[1].¡± Huo Xiao was fuming. ¡°Tell me, she¡¯s already so old. Why is she dancing at the square? And also, that square dancing? Is that what they call dancing? It¡¯s more like a group of demons dancing madly. It¡¯s vulgar and isn¡¯t tasteful at all.¡± The more he spoke, the angrier he became. His spittle flew everywhere. He looked down on the dance. He simply despised it. If a group of people wanted to dance, just dance then. Why did they have to come up with some sort of ballroom dancing? They even said that after some time, they were going to organize a competition with the district opposite them. That bunch of old folks in the district did not know how to dance either. That old woman who was the leader had even come to find his wife and asked her to teach them how to dance. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with dancing in the square?¡± Ling Sheng laughed. Could it be that Grandpa had gotten angry that he could not dance together with Grandma because his legs weren¡¯t well? She tried to advise him gently. ¡°Grandpa, square dancing can also train your body and cultivate your mind.¡± ¡°Cultivate what mind?¡± Huo Xiao let out an angry snort. ¡°What¡¯s so good about square dancing? Those shameless old farts are all staring at your grandma like wolves and tigers!¡± Upon hearing this, Ling Sheng looked at her grandpa with a complicated expression and held back her laughter. She finally understood why her grandpa was angry. So, it wasn¡¯t because her grandma had gone dancing, but because there were old geezers looking at her. She laughed, ¡°Grandpa, you already said that people are staring at Grandma hungrily. Why didn¡¯t you follow them down to keep watch?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t! Why should I go? No one wants me to go either!¡± Huo Xiao let out a snort and said very haughtily, ¡°I won¡¯t go. I¡¯m not going! Can I stay healthy just by dancing that thing? Can I live a long life?¡± Upon hearing her grandpa¡¯s endless and unhappy mumbling, Ling Sheng finally found out that there was going to be a fifth elderly dance competition between the districts. There would be both square dancing and ballroom dancing. None of the elderly people in the district could dance well; only her grandma was the best at it. So they had asked her to be a teacher and got her to teach them dancing. Grandma¡¯s personality was easy-going to begin with, and she liked to help others too. They were all from the same district and would see one another often, so it wouldn¡¯t be nice to reject them. Besides, the president of the dance association, who was also the leader, had a pretty good relationship with her grandma. Xiaoqi also played with her grandson every day. He was two years older than Xiaoqi and the little children got along well! ¡°In that case, Grandpa, if you don¡¯t want Grandma to go, try to stop her!¡± Upon seeing her grandpa¡¯s angry face turn as black as the bottom of a pot, Ling Sheng wanted to laugh, but she felt that it would be too evil of her. ¡°Why should I stop her? If she wants to dance, she can dance. I won¡¯t stop her.¡± Huo Xiao let out a cold snort and poked the floor with his walking stick. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t want to go, she won¡¯t go even if they come over to invite her a hundred times.¡± Ling Sheng laughed out loud. You¡¯re my grandpa, so whatever you say is right. She took a look at him and said, ¡°Then Grandpa, you can stay at home. I¡¯ll help you keep an eye on Grandma. I want to see which old fogey is so bold that he dares to look at Grandma!¡± Ha ha ha ha! Grandma and Grandpa are so adorable! Grandma had even told her that she had never seen Grandpa get jealous before in the past. When he got old, he turned into an old mature vinegar[2]. He was quick to smell of jealousy from head to toe. [1] A popular exercise routine performed to music in squares, plazas or parks, mostly by middle-aged and retired women in China. [2] The term directly translates to ¡®old mature vinegar¡¯, but vinegar is also slang for jealousy. Chapter 1007 - She’s My Wife Huo Xiao did not speak. When Ling Sheng reached the door, she turned around again and asked, ¡°Grandpa, are you really not coming?¡± Huo Xiao twisted his face away and said firmly, ¡°No!¡± Ling Sheng let out a low cough and closed the door after she reached the entrance. Then, she opened the door again and stuck her head in. She watched as her grandpa shot to his feet, only to sit back down nervously when he saw her open the door. She sighed. ¡°Grandpa, there are so many old men in the district who no longer have wives. Grandma is so pretty, elegant, intellectual, and charming. Even men with wives can¡¯t take their eyes off Grandma, let alone those who have already lost their spouses.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Huo Xiao rapidly stood up and walked out aggressively while leaning on his walking stick. ¡°Grandpa, slow down. Wait for me.¡± Ling Sheng finally could not help but laugh out loud. Upon seeing Grandpa look like he was about to go fight with someone, she chased after him hurriedly. She was also being very annoying. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you aren¡¯t coming?¡± Huo Xiao tried to retain his dignity. ¡°Am I going to see her? I¡¯m going to see Xiaoqi. The child is still so young that he shouldn¡¯t be led astray by her.¡± Ling Sheng thought, You¡¯re just being stubborn. When she accompanied Grandpa over, she saw from afar that Grandma was performing a demonstration on the large square. She was dancing with a very energetic old man. She stole a look at her grandpa beside her and realized that his face had darkened even more. His gaze was like a knife, shooting daggers at that old man who was dancing together with Grandma. Xiaoqi was playing with electric toy cars with the other children. He caught sight of them immediately and rushed over with the remote control. ¡°Mommy, Great-grandpa!¡± Ling Sheng bent down to pick her son up and gave him a big kiss. ¡°Did you miss Mommy?¡± Xiaoqi nodded hurriedly. ¡°Yes.¡± Su Xiyin had also seen them arrive by now. She even gave Huo Xiao a strange look. Why is he here? Isn¡¯t he reluctant to watch her dance? Ling Sheng ran over with Xiaoqi in her arms. ¡°Grandma, who¡¯s in charge? I want to sign up too.¡± An auntie from the side came over and smiled at her. ¡°It¡¯s a dance competition for the retired elderly. Why are you young people joining in the fun? You don¡¯t qualify so you can¡¯t register.¡± ¡°Auntie Chen, I¡¯m not the one registering. I¡¯m signing up for someone else.¡± Ling Sheng grinned as she turned around to drag her grandpa over. ¡°I¡¯m signing up for my grandpa. Does he qualify?¡± Auntie Chen took a look at Huo Xiao¡¯s walking stick and asked in a low voice, ¡°Can your grandpa dance?¡± She recognized the man in front of her. He was Teacher Su¡¯s husband, but she wasn¡¯t familiar with him. She hadn¡¯t seen him often. Perhaps it was because his legs were weak, but she only occasionally bumped into him when she was taking a walk after dinner. She would also meet him coincidentally when she went to the kindergarten to fetch her grandson. Huo Xiao let out a low cough with a cold face. He did not look at Su Xiyin nor speak. He was using his body and expression to express his anger. Su Xiyin sighed helplessly and glared at him. Could he have gotten jealous again and started spouting nonsense in front of Sheng Sheng? He was already so old, so why was he getting more childish as he got older? Ling Sheng patted her chest and promised. ¡°Yes, my grandpa¡¯s dancing skills are amazing. He can dance anything. He¡¯s even better than my grandma. He can even be your teacher. He taught my grandma how to dance. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask my grandma.¡± Su Xiyin acknowledged, ¡°Yes.¡± There were many old people participating in square dancing. All the elderly in the district who could move, enjoyed a lively atmosphere, and didn¡¯t have to worry about how well they danced had basically all signed up and were participating actively. They would train for a period of time before selecting the best ten pairs of dancers to compete with others. As soon as they arrived, they started dancing. There were no requirements. Those who had fixed dance partners had already started practicing. The remaining three aunties, who did not have fixed dance partners, were still waiting for other partners to arrive. Su Xiyin was the teacher, so she had already started flitting through the crowd to correct the people¡¯s movements. Although Huo Xiao was leaning on a walking stick, he looked energetic, especially since he was wearing a Tang suit[1]. His back was straight, and this group of dancing old geezers couldn¡¯t compare to his elegant aura. A few aunties who had yet to get a dance partner started gossiping about him in whispers. They hadn¡¯t bumped into this old man in the district before, but he was really energetic and exuded a good aura around him too. One look and anyone could tell that he was different from these old geezers in the district. But they didn¡¯t know which family¡¯s grandfather he was. He might have just entered their community. In the end, encouraged by another two aunties, an auntie ran to Huo Xiao¡¯s side and asked with a smile, ¡°May I ask if this male comrade has a dance partner?¡± Huo Xiao took a look at Su Xiyin and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± The auntie followed his gaze and tried to advise him. ¡°Are you waiting for Teacher Su? Teacher Su has many dance partners. You can ask any of these men in our district; everyone wants to be Teacher Su¡¯s dance partner. You just started, right? I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t get a chance today.¡± Teacher Su was pretty and elegant. She knew how to dance any kind of dance and danced well too. She was Best Actor Huo Ci¡¯s mother. It had not been easy for Little Chen to invite her to be a teacher. These old farts in the district just kept staring at her every day. Especially those few ones who had lost their wives. They would fight over who would dance with Teacher Su every day. They could even come to blows. Upon hearing this, Huo Xiao¡¯s chest burned with fury. How many dance partners could there be even if there were many of them? He just knew that these old farts in the district were all bad news. When she saw him remain silent, the auntie added, ¡°Why don¡¯t you dance with me first? There are still a few men who haven¡¯t come. They¡¯ve already discussed it. They¡¯ll take turns being Teacher Su¡¯s dance partner.¡± Huo Xiao looked toward Su Xiyin, feeling very disgruntled. His tone was also very stiff as he spoke to the other person, ¡°She¡¯s my dance partner. I don¡¯t dance with others.¡± The auntie had run into a wall. What nasty attitude was this old man displaying? She had already said that he wouldn¡¯t get a turn. Even if he waited until the end of time, he wouldn¡¯t get the chance to dance with Teacher Su. She left resentfully and even gave him a surly look. ¡°Since you won¡¯t listen to others¡¯ advice, just wait then!¡± How could Huo Xiao tolerate her remark with this temper of his? He let out a haughty snort. ¡°She¡¯s my wife. Who else would she dance with if not me?!¡± The auntie frowned and sized him up. Teacher Su¡¯s husband? The dance had already started a week ago, but why didn¡¯t she see him come before? Who could bear to let those old fogeys touch her if he had such a pretty wife at home? He must be lying! When she returned, the remaining two aunties surrounded her and asked her what she had said. Why was he reluctant? Had he not taken a liking to her? After all, she was still far inferior compared to Teacher Su. The auntie had suffered a rebuff and was unwilling to admit that she wasn¡¯t good enough. ¡°No, he said that he¡¯s Teacher Su¡¯s husband. His dance partner is Teacher Su.¡± When the remaining two aunties heard this, they fell into deep thought and stole a look at him too. He¡¯s Teacher Su¡¯s husband. No wonder he exudes such a fine aura. [1] A traditional Chinese attire that is a kind of Manchu jacket with a straight collar. Chapter 1008 - The Cripple Who Just Arrived Ling Sheng was playing together with Xiaoqi and the two children on the perimeters. When she saw her grandma teaching someone to dance while her grandfather was standing on the spot like a pillar without budging, she shook her head helplessly and sighed. Since he was already here, who was her grandpa angry with?! Xiaoqi tugged at her and looked up questioningly. ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s Great-grandpa doing?¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°Looking at your great-grandmother!¡± Xiaoqi asked, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Great-grandpa dance with Great-grandma?¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°You¡¯re just a child. Why do you have so many questions? Isn¡¯t Great-grandma teaching others how to dance?¡± ¡°But for the past few days, Great-grandma always had to dance as a demonstration for others.¡± As Xiaoqi spoke, he started counting with his fingers. ¡°Yesterday was Grandpa Zhang. The day before yesterday was Grandpa Ma. Two days before yesterday was Grandpa Zhao. Three days ago was¡­¡± Ling Sheng tapped the little fella¡¯s head and laughed. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve got it.¡± He¡¯s just a kid but he¡¯s such a smarty-pants! Huo Xiao was waiting indeed. It was definitely impossible for him to go over and ask for a dance. He wanted to wait for his wife to ask him to dance. However, he had waited for a long time, yet his wife was still giving guidance to others! A number of old men had appeared beside him at some point in time. The older ones were in their 70s, while the younger ones were only in their 50s. They were all wearing suits and leather shoes, and their faces were aglow while they were in high spirits. Huo Xiao realized that these old fellows were all staring at his wife. His cold eyes scanned them, itching to dig out their eyes and feed them to the dogs. His tone was displeased. ¡°What are you looking at? Have you never seen a good-looking old lady?!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you looking too?¡± Old Zhao looked at the old man beside him. Where had he come from? He hadn¡¯t seen him before. He must have heard of Teacher Su and come to snatch her from them. Huo Xiao sneered. It¡¯s none of your damn business whether I¡¯m looking at my wife. I can look at my own wife however I want. ¡°That¡¯s right. When we came, you were right here staring at Teacher Su.¡± Old Zhang spat in disdain. ¡°You old pervert.¡± Huo Xiao sneered in his heart. You¡¯re the bunch of old perverts! ¡°To tell you the truth, Teacher Su is pretty, but she has a husband. It¡¯s useless even if you stare at her. She still won¡¯t be yours,¡± Old Ma advised him kindly. Huo Xiao harrumphed and rolled his eyes at them in disdain. I¡¯m her husband! She¡¯s mine! She belongs to me in life and after death! ¡°Even if she has a husband, he can still die. I heard that Teacher Su¡¯s husband is already in his 70s. He¡¯s 20 years older than her, and he¡¯s in poor health,¡± Old Zhang lowered his voice. Huo Xiao let out an angry snort. We¡¯re clearly only 15 years apart! I¡¯m in great health! I can live a long life! I can live longer than all of you people. ¡°What do you mean his health is poor? I heard that he¡¯s bedridden and paralyzed. It¡¯s really hard on such a talented woman like Teacher Su to be with a paralytic,¡± Old Ma sighed deeply, feeling indignant for her. Huo Xiao held back a mouthful of blood in his throat. Just as he was about to teach this bunch of ignorant old fools talking nonsense a lesson¡­ Opposite them, Auntie Chen waved at them and shouted, ¡°Teacher Su needs to do a demonstration over here! One of you come be her dance partner!¡± Upon hearing that he could finally dance with his wife, Huo Xiao stopped arguing with the group of old geezers. They were just bitter that she wasn¡¯t theirs. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to get angry with them. He leaned on his walking stick and was about to go over. However, Old Ma, who was beside him, reached out to pull him back. He looked at his legs. ¡°Where are you going? You¡¯re a cripple who just arrived. Can you dance? It¡¯s all about first come, first served. Today, it¡¯s Old Zhang¡¯s turn to dance with Teacher Su. You can watch from here!¡± Hotheaded, Huo Xiao¡¯s eyes blazed with anger. Unable to help it, the fire he had bottled up for a few days finally exploded. He bellowed angrily, ¡°She¡¯s my wife! When I dance with my own wife, do I still have to be particular about ¡®first come, first served¡¯?!¡± Look, look, look! What kind of people are these? They¡¯re just a bunch of perverts! When the old men heard the word ¡®wife¡¯, they were all dumbfounded and even a little flustered. If this person really was Teacher Su¡¯s husband, then what they had just said¡­ Errr¡­ They had spoken ill of the person in question right in his face. Ling Sheng could clearly hear her grandpa¡¯s roar. When she looked up, she saw him arguing furiously with others. Before she could run over, she saw that her grandma had already approached him. She beamed as she grabbed her son, who was about to run over, and pulled the little fella to her side. ¡°Let¡¯s play by ourselves.¡± Upon seeing him lose his temper, Su Xiyin ran over hurriedly and looked at him. ¡°Why are you being so fierce? If you don¡¯t want to dance, go home with Sheng Sheng then!¡± Upon hearing his wife¡¯s words, Huo Xiao felt aggrieved. He looked at her and asked, ¡°Are you dancing with me today or not?¡± Su Xiyin said, ¡°When did I say I wasn¡¯t dancing with you?! You were just standing there by yourself so I thought you simply came to have a look!¡± Huo Xiao picked up his walking stick and clasped it under his arm. Then, he raised his other arm and gave Su Xiyin a haughty look. His meaning was very obvious. Hurry up and come grab onto my arm. Su Xiyin was amused by him. She walked over and held his arm. Upon seeing the old man¡¯s triumphant smirk as he swaggered forward with his head held high¡ªeven his eyes and brows were lifted in a smile, she whispered to him, ¡°For goodness¡¯ sake, do you know how old you are this year?¡± Huo Xiao tilted his head slightly and whispered in her ear, ¡°Even if I attain immortality, you¡¯re still my wife.¡± Ling Sheng looked at her grandparents as they walked into the crowd hand in hand. After smiling at each other, they started dancing. They deliberately slowed down some of their movements to put on a demonstration for the other elders. At this moment, Grandpa¡¯s legs seemed to have completely recovered. They didn¡¯t affect his dancing with Grandma at all. Their gazes met in a lingering show of affection. Every action and every glance perfectly showcased what decades-old chemistry vividly. Xiaoqi tugged at her hand. ¡°Mommy, Great-grandpa is still the best.¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°How do you know?¡± Xiaoqi said, ¡°They don¡¯t dance as well as Great-grandpa. Mommy, Great-grandma laughed really happily today.¡± Ling Sheng asked, ¡°Did your great-grandma laugh unhappily in the past?¡± Xiaoqi said, ¡°Great-grandma never laughed when she was dancing with others.¡± Ling Sheng could not help but squat down and pinch her son¡¯s face. ¡°Aren¡¯t you clever!¡± However, Xiaoqi¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up as he pointed to his left. ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s Dad!¡± Ling Sheng turned around and saw the man standing on the path beside the square. The streetlamp happened to be right above the man¡¯s head. Warm orange light shone on his face, and his smile was full of warmth. He strode toward the mother-son duo with his long legs, holding two cotton candies in his hands too. A pink one was in the shape of a Hello Kitty, and the other was a handsome Bumblebee. Xiaoqi had already run over in a hurry and taken the Bumblebee cotton candy that belonged to him. He pumped his short legs to keep up beside him and was as excited as a little bird that had flown out of a cage. His small mouth kept chattering nonstop. Chapter 1009 - A Day of Separation Is As Long As Three Autumns Upon seeing the man walk over, Ling Sheng suddenly felt as though a lifetime had already passed. Actually, if she did the math, the time in this dimension hadn¡¯t passed much, but when she was asleep, she had been on the other side for five whole days. In the last three days, she had been with him for almost every minute. It was very magical. He was obviously the same person, but the Third Master over there gave her a different feeling from the one here. Jun Shiyan walked in front of her. Upon seeing the young lady stare at him in a foolish daze the whole time, he smiled and asked, ¡°Why? Haven¡¯t you seen me before?¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s imagination suddenly ran wild. If he were the Third Master in the other dimension, perhaps he would have said, ¡°Do you know what ¡®a day of separation is as long as three autumns[1]¡¯ feels like now?¡± After imagining it, she could not help but laugh out loud. She nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes.¡± Jun Shiyan let out a low laugh and gave her the cotton candy. His thin lips moved slightly as he said, ¡°If one day apart feels like three years[2], in that case, we¡¯ve already been separated for nine years.¡± That night, he had agreed on fetching her for the interview the next day. However, something had cropped up at the last minute, so he had gone overseas overnight. He had only gotten off the plane this evening and came to see her without making a pit stop anywhere. Ling Sheng deeply felt that she could be a clairvoyant now. Upon seeing the man¡¯s handsome face right in front of her, a perverted thought suddenly sprouted in her mind. She really wanted to pounce into his embrace, hug and kiss him. However, they were in a grand square. There were all kinds of people here. Her grandparents were dancing by the side too. She had to control herself. Restraint. Jun Shiyan clearly captured the excitement in the young lady¡¯s eyes, as well as a flash of disappointment. When he saw her bite on her red lips, his throat felt strangely dry and itchy. His Adam¡¯s apple could not help but roll up and down. In the end, he still couldn¡¯t resist hugging her gently and asking, ¡°Did you miss me?¡± Ling Sheng nodded vigorously and hummed, before shaking her head. In a small voice, she said, ¡°No!¡± Jun Shiyan smiled faintly and his voice was slightly hoarse as he also hummed in acknowledgment. ¡°Little liar, I¡¯ve missed you.¡± Xiaoqi could no longer wait and he went to show his cotton candy to the other children. His father had bought it for him. Ling Sheng sat on a long bench and ate the cotton candy. From time to time, she would glance at the man beside her and pinch some cotton candy to feed him. Jun Shiyan had bought some chestnuts roasted with sugar at the entrance of the district. His young lady liked them a lot. He peeled the chestnuts and fed them to her one by one. ¡°Why are Grandpa and Grandma here for square dancing?¡± In a call, Xiaoqi had told him that his grandpa was very sure that he was too good to associate himself with these old people who were dancing in the square. ¡°In the few nearby districts, they organized some sort of dance competition for ballroom dancing. My grandma is an honorary dance instructor, so she came to guide them in dancing.¡± Ling Sheng grinned and told him everything. She even secretly reached out to poke the back of his hand and asked, ¡°Say, don¡¯t you think my grandpa is super funny? My grandpa was sulking at home by himself because he was jealous.¡± ¡°If you come out to dance with others in the future, I¡¯ll sulk and be jealous too.¡± Jun Shiyan looked at the young lady¡¯s unbelievably adorable eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely be even angrier than Grandpa.¡± Ling Sheng pouted and sniffed. ¡°Are you men all so petty?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jun Shiyan answered in a low voice. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to dance with other men.¡± Ling Sheng dangled her feet and made a face at him. ¡°Who knows what will happen in the future? Perhaps you won¡¯t love me this much by then. I won¡¯t love you this much either. Let¡¯s each have our own fun.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s eyes turned frosty abruptly as he pulled the young lady back. In a deep voice, he said, ¡°Take back what you just said.¡± That definitely wouldn¡¯t happen. In this life, next life, and their next next life, he, Jun Shiyan, would only like her. Ling Sheng looked at the man¡¯s severe, handsome face and beamed. ¡°Are you angry? I was joking.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to crack such jokes either.¡± Jun Shiyan locked eyes with her seriously. ¡°Don¡¯t speak such nonsense in the future.¡± Ling Sheng nodded hurriedly, opened her mouth and bit into the chestnut he had delivered to her lips. She mumbled incoherently, ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± When Su Xiyin and Huo Xiao came over, Ling Sheng was already full. She had even eaten all the cotton candy. Xiaoqi couldn¡¯t bear to eat his cotton candy. It was still intact because he hadn¡¯t eaten anything. Upon seeing her son run back, Ling Sheng smiled and cajoled, ¡°Little Master, your teeth will rot if you eat cotton candy. If you aren¡¯t eating the cotton candy, give it to me!¡± Su Xiyin happened to return at this time and tapped her forehead in exasperation. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you give your own to Xiaoqi? Xiaoqi didn¡¯t eat it because he can¡¯t bear to. Do you think he¡¯s as greedy as you?¡± Surprisingly, Xiaoqi wasn¡¯t stingy at all. After thinking for a while, he reluctantly gave her the cotton candy. ¡°Mommy, eat it. Xiaoqi won¡¯t eat it.¡± ¡°Xiaoqi, eat. Your mother¡¯s bluffing. We check our teeth regularly. Xiaoqi doesn¡¯t have any tooth decay,¡± Su Xiyin smiled lovingly. Look, look. Even the son was more sensible than his mother. How could she snatch her son¡¯s food? What a little good-for-nothing[3]. Huo Xiao said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just cotton candy? Just buy more if you want. Can our family not afford a stick of cotton candy? We can buy as many as you want.¡± Then, he even glared at Jun Shiyan. Why didn¡¯t he think to buy more cotton candy? Look at how stingy he is. Jun Shiyan hurriedly apologized. ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ll get An Yan to go and buy more immediately.¡± Huo Xiao let out a snort. He wasn¡¯t fond of him, so he turned around and walked ahead of them. Ling Sheng beamed at Jun Shiyan and secretly pointed at Grandpa. She shot him a meaningful look. Look at Grandpa¡¯s temper. It¡¯s exactly the same as her father¡¯s. Jun Shiyan smiled as well and exchanged looks with her. How could he possibly get angry with Grandpa? When they reached the apartment building and were about to enter the door¡­ Huo Xiao turned his head to look at Jun Shiyan. ¡°Why are you following us? Get lost!¡± Su Xiyin pinched him. What is he saying? It wasn¡¯t easy for the child to drop by. Look at his attitude. It was all thanks to Ah Yan¡¯s easy temperament. If it had been anyone else, they would have turned around and left. She smiled lovingly. ¡°Ah Yan, come up and have some tea. Don¡¯t listen to your grandpa. He¡¯s just foul-mouthed.¡± Jun Shiyan acknowledged with a hum. ¡°Thank you, Grandma. I know.¡± Huo Xiao let out a snort, not daring to defy his wife. He let out another snort grudgingly, but walked away without scolding Jun Shiyan anymore. Su Xiyin sighed helplessly in her heart and held his arm as they walked forward. An Yan was quick and had already returned. He had bought a lot of cotton candy and got one in each of the various shapes. He was afraid that they would get all stuck together and would not be easy to hold, so he clipped them between his fingers. Su Xiyin turned around and glared at Huo Xiao. She took a few from An Yan and passed him two. However, his face remained sullen and he didn¡¯t accept them. She scolded him in a low voice angrily, ¡°You told him to buy them. Hurry up and take them.¡± [1] This is a Chinese expression to describe the longing and eagerness between lovers or the wistfulness for mentors and good friends. [2] Another way of expressing the same proverb ¡®a day of separation is as long as three autumns¡¯. This phrasing fits more smoothly into the sentence. [3] This is said in an affectionate manner. Chapter 1010 - Like Him So Much Only then did Huo Xiao take the two sticks of cotton candy. He turned his head around and glared at Jun Shiyan before saying unhappily, ¡°I told you to buy two more. Who told you to buy so many? Who can finish them?! These things are made of colorings, right?! What if I get diarrhea after eating them?¡± ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re right. I didn¡¯t think about it carefully,¡± Jun Shiyan simply went along with whatever he said without showing the slightest bit of temper. He looked at An Yan. ¡°Go and share a few with the children outside.¡± ¡°Look at your nasty temper. Who can stand you?¡± Su Xiyin kicked his calf and lowered her voice. ¡°See if you can find someone as good-tempered as Ah Yan, who¡¯ll agree with whatever you say.¡± Huo Xiao frowned and let out a snort without answering. An Yan went to deliver cotton candy to the children outside and, at the same time, brought over all the gifts that Third Master had bought when he had returned to the country. There were many bags of items. Upon seeing this, Huo Xiao shot him a cold look. ¡°Why did you buy so many things? Do we lack these insignificant things at home?¡± This time, even Ling Sheng couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Was the Third Master here to suffer? She ran over hurriedly and tried to mediate. ¡°Grandpa, we don¡¯t lack anything at home but are these mere gifts? They encompass the Third Master¡¯s kind intentions and his filial piety.¡± Huo Xiao¡¯s expression finally softened a little. ¡°Grandpa doesn¡¯t lack anything. Why waste this money?¡± Jun Shiyan sighed in his heart. The road ahead to handling his grandpa and father-in-law was bumpy, and he had a long way to go! However, the Old Master still listened to the young lady. Just a few words and he was already tickled pink. Su Xiyin spoke to Jun Shiyan to tell him not to stoop to the Old Master¡¯s level. The Old Master was just that bad-tempered and unforgiving with his words. He didn¡¯t actually think that way. Xiaoqi was sprawled on Jun Shiyan¡¯s back. He also nodded and whispered in Jun Shiyan¡¯s ear, ¡°My great-grandpa is really fierce to my grandpa. He¡¯s quick to scold Grandpa and even hits him.¡± Upon hearing his son¡¯s words, Jun Shiyan could not help but laugh. In that case, his treatment was better than his father-in-law¡¯s. Although the Old Master wasn¡¯t friendly toward him, at least he hadn¡¯t scolded or hit him. Ling Sheng¡¯s ears were sharp. Upon hearing her son¡¯s words, she looked at the man¡¯s curved lips and also laughed along with him. Yes, her son was right. Besides her, Grandpa treated Grandma and Xiaoqi nicely. However, his attitude toward everyone else wasn¡¯t great. The daughters-in-law of the Huo Family were still slightly better off. Toward his sons, Grandpa would hit and scold them whenever he wanted. After all, he was the ¡®God¡¯ in the family! However, Jun Shiyan still couldn¡¯t stay behind. He did not sit at their house for long. Huo Xiao said that Ling Sheng had to get up early tomorrow to enter the production team so she had to rest. Xiaoqi also had to attend kindergarten, so he had to sleep early. Thus, he chased him away. Ling Sheng followed to see him off. When she turned around to leave, the man suddenly grabbed her arm and tugged at it slightly, causing her to bump into his embrace. She looked up and met the man¡¯s deep, gentle, and narrow eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jun Shiyan smiled as his slender fingers tied the scarf properly around her neck. His thin lips moved slightly, and his voice was a little hoarse. ¡°Be careful not to catch a cold.¡± Ling Sheng looked at the man¡¯s picturesque features under the gentle streetlights. Her big eyes blinked as she nodded. ¡°Okay, I got it. Be careful on the road. Call me when you get back.¡± Jun Shiyan looked at the young lady, his voice growing hoarser and sexier. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything else to say to me?¡± Ling Sheng thought for a while before removing the scarf. She stood on her tiptoes and wrapped it around him. Then, she patted it and smiled so widely that her eyes curved. ¡°You¡¯re all wrapped up now. Be careful not to catch a cold.¡± Jun Shiyan hummed in acknowledgment and moved bit by bit closer to her. ¡°Is this all?¡± Ling Sheng pretended not to understand. ¡°Rest early.¡± Jun Shiyan let out a low sigh. The closer he got, the clearer the fragrance on the young lady¡¯s body became. It stimulated his nerves, and his blood started to boil slowly. His seductive voice drawled beautifully. ¡°Did you miss me?¡± Ling Sheng couldn¡¯t stand him seducing her with such a tone and face the most. She could not help but want to pounce on him. She had the urge to commit a crime. She swallowed with difficulty. ¡°Yes.¡± Jun Shiyan finally heard what he wanted to hear. He could no longer hold himself back from leaning toward the young lady¡¯s red lips. Ling Sheng closed her eyes obediently too, her long eyelashes fluttering slightly as she took the initiative to lift her head. The man¡¯s breath was getting closer and closer, and she could even feel his slightly hot breath spew on her face, making her tingle. At this moment¡­ ¡°Cough!¡± As soon as Nangong Lengyu got out of the car, she saw the scene in front of her. She coughed loudly and saw her daughter jump away in a flash like a frightened rabbit. When Ling Sheng jumped backward, she even stepped on a small stone. She lost her footing and her arm was grabbed by the man¡¯s large hand. She fell into his embrace again before retreating in a panic. She turned around to look at the person walking over and waved a greeting. ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t you say you aren¡¯t coming today?¡± Nangong Lengyu was too embarrassed to tell the two of them off. She wasn¡¯t coming? If she hadn¡¯t come, what were the two of them going to do? ¡°Ah Yan, when did you return?¡± ¡°I came back in the afternoon.¡± After saying that, Jun Shiyan also ordered An Yan, ¡°Bring me the gift I brought for my mother-in-law.¡± Ling Sheng was thick-skinned. She grinned and walked over to take her arm. ¡°Mom, have you eaten?¡± Nangong Lengyu said, ¡°No, I¡¯ll just grab something when I get home.¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll cook you some noodles in a simple broth. The vegetables planted at home are ready to be eaten.¡± Nangong Lengyu even glared at Jun Shiyan. How could he behave like that right at the door? She even warned Ling Sheng, ¡°You¡¯re a public figure now. If the paparazzi snap photos of the both of you, what will you do?¡± Ling Sheng was fearless. ¡°So be it.¡± Anyway, she was already together with the Third Master. If they took pictures, she would just admit it boldly. She didn¡¯t have to rely on her popularity among her fans to make a living anyway; she wouldn¡¯t flop without her fans. She was someone who was going to rely on her capabilities to make a living. She wasn¡¯t afraid of anyone! Jun Shiyan helped deliver the gift to the elevator and didn¡¯t follow them again. He waved goodbye to the young lady. Unable to get what he wanted, he was unusually disappointed. It had not been easy for him to lose her grandparents¡¯ surveillance. Just when he wanted to do something a little evil, he even got caught. An Yan followed behind him. Upon seeing the Third Master reveal a rare look of helplessness, he mourned for him sympathetically for three seconds. He wanted to make out a little, but his mother-in-law caught him. What kind of luck did the Third Master have?! Thankfully, it was Ms. Nangong who had seen them. If it had been Sixth Master, he would have whipped him straight away! When they got into the elevator, Nangong Lengyu finally asked, ¡°Do you like him that much?¡± Ling Sheng nodded and leaned her head on her shoulder. ¡°Mom, why do you think I like him so much?¡± Nangong Lengyu patted her head and cast a thoughtful look at the blurry figure reflected on the elevator door. Since her daughter liked him so much, she wouldn¡¯t stop her. However, when she sometimes saw them acting like that, she felt a little upset. Chapter 1011 - Easy to Capture Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Even though she obviously knew that they would become more intimate when they got married in the future, she still felt that her little cabbage had been taken advantage of. It was really infuriating. Ling Sheng and Xiaoqi were present, and Nangong Lengyu had been visiting frequently recently. Even Su Xiyin and Huo Xiao were used to it. No matter what, she was still their dear granddaughter¡¯s biological mother. Upon seeing her enter, Su Xiyin asked, ¡°Why are you so late? Have you eaten yet?¡± Huo Xiao also added, ¡°There¡¯s still some food. Hurry up and heat it up. Otherwise, get Li Ji¡¯s Private Restaurant to send some over.¡± ¡°Uncle Huo, there¡¯s no need to trouble yourself. Just let Auntie heat up the dishes for me.¡± Nangong Lengyu was used to this kind of feeling. She had been living alone outside all year round. She knew best by personal experience. Every day, when she went back, she would face a cold, dark house. Yes, it could only be called a house, not a home. How could a place without the most basic warmth and family members be considered a home? The two elders of the Huo Family did treat her very, very well. She could feel that they regarded her as family. ¡°There are no steamed buns at home. You have a weak stomach. Auntie will cook some noodles for you.¡± Su Xiyin was already wearing an apron. She picked up a few light dishes and was about to put them back in the pan to stir-fry for a while. ¡°Okay,¡± Nangong Lengmo replied with a smile, her eyes clouded with a thin layer of mist. Upon seeing the scene in front of her, Ling Sheng could not help but sigh. As long as her father was not around, the house would feel very warm and harmonious. Her grandpa would not randomly lose his temper, scold, and beat others either. How nice! If her mother and father had not been separated back then, her father¡¯s temper would not have become like this either. How nice would it be for the whole family to be happy and peaceful? If they could truly reconcile in the future, that would be great too. Ling Sheng went to the training camp the next day. She carried the four humongous suitcases her mom and grandma had packed for her to stay in the dormitory. Thankfully, she had been arranged a single room. Otherwise, she would definitely be disliked if she shared a room with someone else. Something came up in Zhou Zhou¡¯s home, so he had applied for leave to go home during these two days by chance. She could only lug a suitcase out with Little Ye. The two weak little women dragged a suitcase out with great difficulty. She was so tired that her arms were about to break. ¡°Do you think my mom and grandma stuffed rocks inside?¡± Ling Sheng felt depressed. She had no idea what was in the suitcase at all. When it was moved out of the house, the chauffeur was the one who had helped her to carry it down and stuff it in the trunk. ¡°Definitely not,¡± Little Ye still replied seriously. However, it really was very, very heavy. ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, make way. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Ling Sheng couldn¡¯t possibly let her do it herself. Just as she was about to carry on moving the luggage on this side¡­ Not far away, a black van stopped at the male dormitory opposite the female dormitory. When the car window opened, a chubby male face was revealed. His eyes were full of shrewdness. When he saw Ling Sheng and Little Ye moving their luggage, his lips curled up into a smile. His voice was a little shrill. ¡°Chuhe, your opportunity has come.¡± Opposite the fat man sat a man with his legs crossed. He was taking a nap on the car seat. Upon hearing his words, he removed his eye mask, revealing a handsome face. His brows were furrowed slightly. ¡°Brother Yang, are we there yet?¡± ¡°We¡¯re here, we¡¯re here. Come over here quickly.¡± Yang Zhicheng dragged him over and pointed outside the window. ¡°That¡¯s Ling Sheng. Seize the opportunity well and woo her properly. A young lady who just entered the entertainment circle is very easily impressed. With your tactics and looks, it¡¯ll definitely be easy for you to capture her. Brother thinks highly of you.¡± Yu Chuhe¡¯s eyes were profound as he looked at the girl in the near distance. The corners of his lips curled up in a confident smile. ¡°Brother Yang, just watch. This kind of little girl will fall at my feet in minutes.¡± Ling Sheng was currently the darling within the entertainment circle. Which ambitious male celebrity didn¡¯t want to woo her? Just among the people he knew, there wasn¡¯t any who didn¡¯t want to work with her and take the opportunity to woo her. Having the backing of Best Actor Huo and Best Actress Nangong was already making countless people drool, all right? He knew that his looks were considered top-notch in the entertainment circle. Ever since he had debuted at the age of 17, he suited both ancient and modern clothing. For eight consecutive years, he had been voted as number one of the four beautiful men in ancient costumes. He had countless fans and fangirls. Ever since he had debuted, as long as he made the move to pursue the person, no matter which tier the female celebrity was, he was able to capture all of them easily, without expending much effort. In terms of acting skills, no matter what role it was, it was all at his fingertips. To him, acting was as simple as eating and sleeping. After debuting for eight years, he had won two Best Actor awards. Among actors of similar age, he had always been in the lead. Actors in the same period as him were still honing their acting skills, while he had already won various television and film awards. Yang Zhicheng knew that he had the capability to be confident. After all, he was a promising young man who was riding high. However, he still had to caution him. ¡°Be careful. I heard that Gu Shen is interested in her, but she didn¡¯t even accept him. Control yourself. Don¡¯t scare her away. Be careful not to fail miserably.¡± Yu Chuhe found him annoying so he immediately opened the door and jumped out of the car. He muttered impatiently, ¡°I got it.¡± Upon seeing him leave, Yang Zhicheng frowned. He didn¡¯t know if he could tackle that Ling Sheng successfully. If he really managed to win over Ling Sheng and the two of them got married, he would have to work hard for at least 50 years less. What was the reason he had entered this entertainment circle? Wasn¡¯t it all in pursuit of fame and fortune, to earn more money? As long as he became the son-in-law of Best Actor Huo and Best Actress Nangong, he could randomly choose any resources within the entertainment circle. By then, he would probably turn his nose up at these resources in the entertainment circle and become a boss himself. Best Actor Huo only had one daughter, Ling Sheng. In the future, his studio and assets would all belong to Ling Sheng anyway. Chuhe was a very ambitious person who was used to making girls happy too. He could coax them into obedience so that they listened to him about everything. They were incredibly loyal to him, obsessed with him, and were even willing to die for him. There were tens of female celebrities he had wooed in the entertainment circle, even if there weren¡¯t 100. From bottom-tier celebrities to superstars like Bai Xinyue, who was currently one of the four most popular female celebrities, all of them were desperately in love with him. After they had broken up, they were even tamed by him and kept their lips sealed about their past love. Even people who were in the entertainment circle didn¡¯t know much about his affairs, let alone his fans. His fans had even given him a nickname¡ªcalled Bai Yueguang. He was the ¡®cleanest¡¯ man in the entire entertainment circle. He was as pure as the moonlight so they were crazy about him and chased after him. Actually, in a place like the entertainment circle, it was nearly impossible to find a clean person. Chuhe didn¡¯t come from a good background. When he had just entered the entertainment circle, he had also been oppressed and bullied. However, he was good-looking. Few people in the entertainment circle could match his appearance in both ancient and modern attire, especially in ancient clothes. Describing him as orchids and jade trees wasn¡¯t sufficient to portray his beauty. These are symbols of young men with good conduct.. Chapter 1012 - The Joys of Life Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When he had just debuted, he was young. He had been at his prime. He also had an androgynous kind of beauty. A patron took a liking to him so he served that man for three years. The person had given him resources and connections. He relied on his own means to climb up the social ladder step by step and clung onto an even wealthier patron. Then, he kicked that original patron away and even sent him to prison. This even wealthier patron was the big boss of Ding Cheng Entertainment, the company which he was currently signed with. He was so bewitched by him that he no longer cared about his wife or children at home. He gave him whatever he wanted and even allowed him to woo female celebrities outside. Even when he had carelessly screwed around outside, the boss helped him pay to solve the problem. Ling Sheng and Xiao Ye were about to move the second suitcase when a pair of slender hands suddenly appeared in front of them. The fingers were well-defined, slender, and strong. One look and one could tell that they were the hands of a man who had taken good care of himself. They were beautiful hands that could be used as hand models. ¡°Let me help you!¡± A warm smile hung on Yu Chuhe¡¯s lips. His body emitted a pleasant and intimate aura as he smiled. ¡°Where¡¯s your assistant? Why are there only the two of you?¡± Ling Sheng looked at the person in front of her. She had not officially met him before, but she had been informed. He was Yu Chuhe, the male lead of Brilliant¡¯ and her partner. She smiled politely. ¡°In that case, sorry to trouble you, Senior Yu.¡± Little Ye covered her mouth somewhat excitedly and swallowed her scream into her stomach. Her eyes sparkled as she looked at the handsome and refined man in front of her. Her heart was about to jump out of her chest. She hurriedly took a step back and looked at him quietly. Ahhhh! It¡¯s her husband! Ever since he had debuted, she had liked him very much and had secretly liked him for eight years. Before she had gotten a job, she had always been chasing after him. She¡¯s his ¡®wife¡¯ fan. Her husband was the white moonlight of the entertainment circle, unsullied in the mud. When she had found out that Sister Sheng Sheng¡¯s partner was him, she had been so excited that she had not slept well for a few days. She could finally see him from a close range. She was so happy. Yu Chuhe could clearly see Little Ye¡¯s reaction and already had a plan in his heart. Ling Sheng¡¯s assistant was his fan. Judging by her reaction, she should be his wife fan. That was good. With her help, he could win Ling Sheng over more quickly. ¡°Let me take them to the dormitory for the both of you!¡± Yu Chuhe took out the suitcases one by one and smiled at her as he asked, ¡°Is there any more?¡± Ling Sheng was a little embarrassed about inconveniencing him by now. There were already four big suitcases. How could there be more? She shook her head. ¡°No, there isn¡¯t. Senior Yu, we can lug them over by ourselves. Don¡¯t trouble yourself.¡± Yu Chuhe laughed. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you guys don¡¯t know that there¡¯s no elevator in the dormitory? If I remember correctly, you actresses live on the fifth floor, right?¡± Ling Sheng knew that she was staying on the fifth floor, but she hadn¡¯t known that there was no elevator! When Yu Chuhe helped drag their luggage up, he smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be embarrassed. It¡¯s our duty as seniors to take care of the juniors. Besides, you don¡¯t have much luggage either.¡± Ling Sheng thought, Four big suitcases still aren¡¯t a lot? Then, what would be considered ¡®too much¡¯? ¡°Thank you, Senior.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me Senior. It¡¯s weirdly distant. Call me Brother Yu. Brother Chuhe is fine too.¡± Yu Chuhe was already trying to get close to her, but he controlled his advances perfectly. It wouldn¡¯t make anyone feel uncomfortable at all. ¡°Brother Yu,¡± Ling Sheng called out. She had not expected a big shot celebrity like him to be so approachable. She instantly developed a good impression of him. It seemed like their future partnership would go very smoothly. She was simply afraid of meeting a partner who wasn¡¯t compatible with her in personality or was troublesome. She could be exhausted from filming alone. Besides, she had also investigated Yu Chuhe early on. He was a good person, and his reputation inside and outside the entertainment circle was excellent. Ever since he had debuted, he had not had any gossips or scandals either. He was known as the white moonlight of the entertainment circle. Yu Chuhe was a male celebrity with a slim body type. His body looked a little thin because he wanted to appear more photogenic on camera when he was acting. However, he had a pretty good physical fitness, so he could carry two big suitcases all at once. When Ling Sheng saw Little Ye¡¯s poorly-disguised fangirl expression, she understood instantly. She was definitely Yu Chuhe¡¯s wife fan. She passed the key to her. ¡°Open the door for Brother Yu first. I¡¯ll look after the luggage.¡± This young lady Little Ye had always been quite calm. She had never seen her look so excited when she saw any celebrity. She had even thought that she didn¡¯t chase celebrities. It turned out that she just hadn¡¯t met the right person. Little Ye hurriedly took the key. When she ran to catch up, she nearly tripped too. She thought she had concealed her feelings well and had not been discovered, but she didn¡¯t know that Ling Sheng had already figured her out. After Yu Chuhe helped to carry the luggage upstairs, he even helped to do some cleaning. Actually, the people from the production team would probably do all these. However, they had arrived a day earlier. All of the relevant personnel of the production team had yet to arrive! After putting everything away, Ling Sheng looked at Yu Chuhe, who was sweating all over his forehead and his temples. She smiled and said, ¡°Brother Yu, I heard there¡¯s a delicious private restaurant nearby. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you treat me to skewers?¡± Yu Chuhe smiled. ¡°You too know that I¡¯m of less fortunate birth. I¡¯m not used to eating those delicate cuisine. Beer and barbeque are my favorites instead.¡± Before he made up his mind to woo someone, he would collect all the relevant information about the woman and remember it in his heart. However, Ling Sheng had only debuted for a short period of time, so he could not make use of much information. He had watched all the reality shows she had participated in repeatedly and analyzed her interests, preferences, things she liked and habits from them. For example, she liked to take things with her left hand. When he had passed her a towel, he made sure to stand on her left and hand it over. Ling Sheng had not expected him to make such a request. Instantly, she felt that this senior¡¯s personality was too compatible with hers. She nodded but still felt a little worried. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being seen by the fans?¡± He was the new top celebrity in the entertainment circle. As long as he didn¡¯t ruin his persona and continued to maintain it, he would be the future evergreen of the entertainment circle. It surely wouldn¡¯t be good if he was discovered by his fans! ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m afraid,¡± Yu Chuhe answered seriously before changing the topic. ¡°But I can¡¯t possibly give up the joys of my life just because I may bump into a fan. That would be too boring.¡± Upon hearing this, Ling Sheng laughed out loud and gave him a thumbs-up. ¡°Brother Yu is right.¡± Yu Chuhe was good at grasping people¡¯s hearts. He could even figure out a person¡¯s current mood with a single look and action, thereby changing his strategy quickly. This extraordinary ability had not only allowed him to survive in the entertainment circle with ease, but it also allowed him to woo girls skillfully. After tidying things up, the sky had already darkened. Yu Chuhe even deliberately removed his makeup and leaned lazily against the door frame of the washroom.. He asked Ling Sheng, ¡°Will you not recognize me anymore once I¡¯ve removed my makeup?¡± Chapter 1013 - Stay Away from Him Ling Sheng took a look and shook her head. When he removed his makeup, his skin condition was only a little worse. His skin tone was only a little darker, which actually made him look more realistic. Yu Chuhe was worried. ¡°Being too handsome is also a burden.¡± Ling Sheng let out a snort and called for Little Ye. ¡°I¡¯ll get Little Ye to put on some makeup for you. You¡¯ll look different then.¡± Xiao Ye¡¯s makeup skills had improved by leaps and bounds. Today, her own makeup was especially exquisite and beautiful. Only when she asked did she find out that the former had specially sought a master to learn the skills. When Ling Sheng removed her makeup and came out¡­ Yu Chuhe, who was putting on makeup, looked at her and sighed, ¡°Looks like the two of us are so naturally gorgeous that it¡¯s hard to hide our beauty!¡± Ling Sheng laughed. This senior was really an interesting person. He was definitely the most interesting person she had met in the entertainment circle. It was Ling Sheng¡¯s treat while Yu Chuhe picked the place. When he got out of the car, Yu Chuhe pointed at the alley in front of him. ¡°The car can¡¯t enter from here onward. Although the place is small and cramped, I assure you that you¡¯ll definitely think of the barbecue again after eating it once.¡± ¡°Brother Yu, how do you know about this place?¡± Ling Sheng took a look at the environment of the districts here. They were all old residential districts. The environment wasn¡¯t particularly fantastic, but it was still considered clean. It was built too long ago, and even the ground was patchy and uneven. Yu Chuhe pointed at a small advertisement posted on the wall beside him. ¡°When I first started acting, I was so poor that I didn¡¯t even know when my next meal would be so I rented this place with someone.¡± Ling Sheng took a glance. A one-bedroom rental apartment costs 1,000 yuan. In a place like the capital, and somewhere that was a central sort of area, this is definitely considered a cheap rental price. Yu Chuhe sighed nostalgically and pointed at the rooftops of the buildings on both sides for her to see. ¡°Do you see that? There¡¯s absolutely nothing in front of them. In the past, this place had not been overhauled yet. There were rooms built on the rooftops by the landlord.¡± ¡°Back then, we called those homes honeycombs. They were densely packed, and each room was connected to another. There was only enough room for one bed. I¡¯m so tall that I had to curl up to sleep. They were even more miserable than the coffin homes over in Harbor City.¡± When Ling Sheng heard him joke about his past experiences with her, she instantly felt the distance between the two of them shorten by a long shot. She also felt a little pity for him. It wasn¡¯t easy for everyone to get to where they were today indeed! ¡°However, although I don¡¯t like the houses here, I still come over to eat the food here every few days. I miss it a lot.¡± Yu Chuhe smiled. ¡°Thinking back, life was also quite interesting back then. After all, humans have to experience all kinds of joys and sorrows before they are considered to have lived a complete life.¡± Ling Sheng had not expected to be able to get along so well with Yu Chuhe. When he spoke to others, there was a very comfortable vibe. She was in a great mood until she returned from eating skewers. Until¡­ Her father called. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ling Sheng was still in disbelief. She didn¡¯t know if she was surprised or shocked. This was definitely the first time her father had taken the initiative to call her! ¡°The male lead of your movie is Yu Chuhe, right?¡± Huo Ci asked her. ¡°Yes. Brother Yu. He¡¯s quite nice. I¡¯ve already met him,¡± Ling Sheng nodded. She had thought that something important had happened. She had already met him and had even had dinner with him! Huo Ci frowned and gave her a warning, ¡°You have to look at the essence of a person and not their appearance. You¡¯re an actress. You should understand what I¡¯m saying!¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± Huo Ci wondered how he had fathered such an idiot. He bellowed angrily, ¡°I¡¯m warning you! Don¡¯t get too close to him. He¡¯s bad news! Do you understand?!¡± Ling Sheng was so startled that she hurriedly moved her phone far away. She was about to go deaf. Her father had roared the last two sentences. She nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± Had Brother Yu offended her father before? Why was he criticizing him to this extent? Upon hearing her tone, Huo Ci knew that she was just humoring him. After all, she was his own daughter. How could he watch her suffer in the hands of a scumbag? ¡°That Yu Chuhe has slept with more than half of the young female celebrities in the entertainment circle. Stay away from him.¡± Upon hearing this, Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes widened in a flash. ¡°Seriously?¡± Huo Ci ground his teeth. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m very free?!¡± Then, he hung up right away. After hanging up, he started worrying again. That brat had always acted compliant on the surface but disagreed with him inwardly. She never listened to him. After thinking about it, he called her again in annoyance. ¡°Have you understood?¡± Ling Sheng nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve got it.¡± Huo Ci asked, ¡°Do you really understand or are you pretending to?¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°Dad, am I a fool? Instead of believing or listening to you, would I trust a person I just met? Do you think you fathered an idiot?¡± This was the first time her dad had called her twice in a row and talked to her very seriously about this issue. It definitely couldn¡¯t be fake. Of course, she would believe him! ¡°As long as you¡¯re aware. Be careful,¡± Huo Ci¡¯s tone also softened. ¡°I¡¯m hanging up.¡± ¡°Dad, wait a minute.¡± Upon hearing his repeated advice, Ling Sheng felt a little touched. Even her nose grew hot. ¡°Thank you.¡± Huo Ci said, ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°Goodnight, sleep early.¡± Huo Ci said, ¡°It¡¯s daytime here. Are you a dummy?!¡± Ling Sheng wanted to continue speaking, but she heard the other party hang up. There was only a busy tone left ringing as she pondered over her father¡¯s words. Then, she thought about Yu Chuhe¡¯s various actions again ever since she first met him. She suddenly felt a chill run down her spine. This kind of man was too scheming and terrifying! Chapter 1014 - Pulled into His Arms Somehow, Yu Chuhe kept feeling that Ling Sheng was really difficult to control. It seemed like she was very friendly to you, and you couldn¡¯t find any abnormality about it. However, you could clearly sense the distance she placed between the both of you. It was as though there was an invisible barrier separating you and her unintentionally. No matter how hard you tried, it was difficult to break through the defenses she had constructed. ¡°Chuhe, why do I feel that Ling Sheng is always indifferent toward you?¡± Yang Zhicheng had also realized it. In the past, it wouldn¡¯t even take two days to notice the woman¡¯s change in attitude toward Chuhe. However, when it came to Ling Sheng, she was completely unmoved. One simply could not figure out what she was thinking. ¡°Brother Yang, are you sure she doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend?¡± Yu Chuhe frowned with glowering eyes as he rubbed his aching temples. It had been nearly a week, but his relationship with Ling Sheng had not progressed any further. This was the first time he had met such a difficult woman. However, the more difficult she was, the more it aroused his desire to conquer her. He simply didn¡¯t believe that he couldn¡¯t take down a mere chit who grew up in the countryside. ¡°So what if she has a boyfriend? Didn¡¯t that Mi Ying also have a boyfriend? She was already in the talks of marriage. Wasn¡¯t she still so infatuated that she couldn¡¯t live without you?¡± Yang Zhicheng was very confident in him. As long as he could take down that girl Ling Sheng, as Yu Chuhe¡¯s agent, he would also gain unimaginably tremendous benefits. When Yu Chuhe heard this, he laughed aloud confidently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother Yang. That wench, Ling Sheng, won¡¯t be able to last much longer under my attacks. She¡¯s just making sure of her feelings. She was already moved by me a long time ago.¡± Yang Zhicheng also laughed out loud happily and patted his shoulder. ¡°I know that there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t do in this world. And no woman you can¡¯t woo.¡± Even men were completely controlled in the palm of his hand, not to mention the women. He swung both ways. When Ling Sheng passed by Yu Chuhe¡¯s van, she specially took another glance Not only was Yu Chuhe a scheming person, but he was also very patient. He knew where to draw the line and how to manipulate others. He didn¡¯t engage in a crazy and intense pursuit, but it was the smooth and silent kind of pursuit that would win someone over without her notice. She could not help but admire him for his brilliant tactics. Unfortunately, she had absolutely no interest in him. Even without her father¡¯s warning, she would at most treat him as a friend and wouldn¡¯t develop their relationship any further. However, any other woman would definitely have developed a favorable impression of him long before. ¡°Sheng Sheng.¡± Yu Chuhe got out of the car and greeted her with a smile. ¡°There¡¯s no training at night. My friend introduced me to a good place. The food is especially delicious. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal.¡± Ling Sheng rejected him politely. ¡°Brother Yu, I have an appointment with my mom for dinner tonight. Sorry!¡± An obvious hint of disappointment flashed across Yu Chuhe¡¯s eyes. He did it for her to see, but he readily said, ¡°It¡¯s all right. Eating with your mom is more important.¡± Ling Sheng walked on. Upon seeing him follow her, she asked, ¡°Brother Yu, where are you going?¡± Yu Chuhe said, ¡°Can¡¯t I simply walk you there? This place is quite secluded. Park your car a little closer next time.¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°There wasn¡¯t any more parking space when I came over.¡± The duo chatted as they walked. Yu Chuhe had said that he was a fan of Nangong Lengyu. He didn¡¯t know if he would have a chance to meet his idol, but he didn¡¯t beat around the bush either. ¡°Sheng Sheng, can you introduce me to her?¡± Upon hearing this, Ling Sheng would definitely have agreed if she had not known his true motive and face. However, that was impossible now. ¡°When there¡¯s a chance in the future, I¡¯ll definitely introduce the both of you to each other.¡± Yu Chuhe did not continue on this topic either. His eyes casually swept over the manhole cover in front of him, and a calculating glint rapidly flashed across his eyes. He took two steps to the side, squeezing Ling Sheng to the side of the road specifically. As long as she kept walking straight, she would be in the exact position to step onto the manhole. Ling Sheng was sharp-eyed. Ever since Yu Chuhe wanted to see her off, she had been paying attention to all his changes. Her gaze stopped at the manhole for a moment, and she already had a plan in mind. When she reached it, she deliberately avoided the manhole. Yu Chuhe had not expected her to avoid it. If an ordinary person saw the manhole, they would definitely walk straight ahead. Not many people would deliberately avoid it. However, it was already impossible to stop halfway. If he avoided it as well, it would appear too intentional. He was about to throw caution to the wind and walk right up. If he walked ahead and fell into the manhole, although he might suffer some physical pain, Ling Sheng wouldn¡¯t be able to escape anymore either. She would definitely save him and feel sorry for him. A sense of guilt would well up in her heart, and the two of them would have a chance to get close to each other afterward. ¡°Brother Yu.¡± Ling Sheng grabbed his arm and pulled him to the side. She smiled and explained, ¡°Be careful of the manhole. I never walk over manholes. When I was young, I fell into a manhole once and was traumatized. Hence, I¡¯ll steer clear whenever I see one.¡± ¡°The manhole cover at your place is so flimsy, huh!¡± A hint of regret appeared in Yu Chuhe¡¯s eyes but he still heaved a sigh of relief inwardly. Who would be willing to fall into this pitch-black pit? There was nothing wrong with his brain either. However, in order to woo her successfully, he was going all out now. ¡°Manhole covers are indeed sturdy, but who knows if I¡¯ll run into any made of poor quality,¡± Ling Sheng smiled. ¡°You speak of manhole covers like they¡¯re made of tofu.¡± Yu Chuhe walked to the manhole cover ahead and demonstrated. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the quality of the manhole covers in the capital. Someone will inspect them regularly. The situation you mentioned won¡¯t happen.¡± Ling Sheng turned around to look at the manhole cover behind her. She was already certain that there was definitely a problem with that manhole cover. Yu Chuhe seriously had a lot of tricks up his sleeves. He was already starting to use these crooked tricks. It was simply impossible to guard against him. Whoever got together with such a person was truly unlucky for eight lifetimes. However, his professionalism wasn¡¯t bad, especially his acting skills. Among the new generation of actors, he was definitely the top dog. The foundation of his acting lines was also first-rate. Yu Chuhe was full of suppressed anger. When he saw Ling Sheng¡¯s car disappear in front of him, his eyes turned sinister. He was already prepared to sacrifice himself, but he still hadn¡¯t been able to make her stay. Exactly what was that damn brat thinking? Or had he not done enough? He was very confident that she had not suspected him. Or did she not like men like him at all? Then, what kind did she like? It was already too late for him to change. He had never expected that one day, he would not be able to please a woman no matter what he did. All his plans had failed in front of her, making him feel powerless for the first time. As soon as Ling Sheng got in the car, someone grabbed her waist and pulled her into his arms. Then, she smoothly hooked her arms around the man¡¯s neck and beamed at him. ¡°Mr. Jun, is this considered breaking into someone else¡¯s private car?¡± Chapter 1015 - Biological Father Jun Shiyan¡¯s joyful smile spread from his chest. ¡°I have my fianc¨¦e¡¯s car keys. How can this be considered trespassing? I did it openly.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s your fianc¨¦e?¡± Ling Sheng let out a snort and pinched his face. ¡°You wish!¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not my fianc¨¦e, whose fianc¨¦e do you want to be?¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s eyes were deep. When he looked out of the car window, they were somewhat dangerous. ¡°Is he still following you?¡± Ling Sheng thought, That scheming weasel. He even prepared a faulty manhole cover to make me fall into it. Or perhaps for him to fall inside himself. However, she still looked at the man and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just be careful.¡± This movie would only be filmed for two months, and afterward, she would not have much interaction with him again in the future. There were many people on set, so there would not be any major problems either. For the rest of the time, she just had to be more careful and not give him any opening to exploit. ¡°By the way, has my mom gone over yet?¡± Ling Sheng asked him. They had agreed to have dinner at the Gu residence at night. Her mother had said that she would be there as she had something to tell the two of them privately. ¡°Xu Xi said that she has already reached.¡± Jun Shiyan nodded and placed the young lady¡¯s leg on his. He massaged her gently to relax the muscles she had worked out for the day. ¡°Okay.¡± Ling Sheng had been training for the whole day. She hadn¡¯t felt much of anything just now but after being massaged by him, she relaxed so completely that she felt a little sleepy now. She leaned lazily against the car seat and squinted while looking at the man in front of her, her lips curling up slightly. Nangong Lengyu had already reached the Gu residence and was reading in the study. The topmost shelf of the bookcase filled with ancient texts was locked. Coincidentally, there was a book she wanted to read. She searched for the key in the study. She had been to the study a few times before. Many books had gone out of print and couldn¡¯t even be found in libraries. She could only come to his place to find them. Thus, she also knew where the keys were. She opened the second drawer of the desk immediately. When she was grabbing the keys, she accidentally opened the top drawer as well. She was about to close the drawer when she took a casual look. What greeted her eyes was a paternity test report. The name Xiaoqi jumped into her eyes clearly. Her eyes narrowed abruptly, and even her breathing came to a halt. Nangong Lengyu held a thin piece of paper in her hand as her eyes scanned the words on it line by line. Her hand was trembling slightly from excessive shock. She really didn¡¯t know how to accept this truth, nor did she know how to confront Jun Shiyan. In the end, her hands shook as she dialed a number she had not wanted to call at all in her entire life. Huo Ci, who was filming an advertisement in Switzerland, was riding a galloping horse at the foot of a snowy mountain. A handsome man on a steed, he looked like a perfect oil painting created by a master. One could not take their eyes off him. Zuo Ming had gone to deal with other matters and had not followed him along. Instead, he had brought a random minor employee who had been transferred from the company to replace him temporarily. The little assistant was helping to carry the items and followed behind him. Upon seeing the big boss¡¯s phone ring, the same number calling over and over again, he informed the director and chased after him. ¡°Brother Ci, Brother Ci, your phone!¡± Huo Ci had just gotten into character and felt that he was already in peak condition for filming. His physical condition and mood were just right. He would definitely be able to shoot the most perfect scene. After being interrupted, he frowned impatiently. ¡°I won¡¯t pick up!¡± The little assistant was also in a difficult position. He looked at him and said, ¡°But she keeps calling. She¡¯s already called more than 10 times.¡± Huo Ci brows furrowed even more tightly, his eyes full of displeasure as he asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± This person truly has impeccable timing! He must be specially looking for trouble with him. He had just entered his top condition yet this person insisted on interrupting his filming. ¡°Her! It¡¯s her!¡± As soon as the little assistant finished speaking, he saw Best Actor Huo, who had still been unwilling to answer the call a moment ago, jump straight down from his horse. Taking two steps at a time, he snatched the phone from his hand and walked toward a deserted area. ¡°Who are you?¡± Huo Ci¡¯s handsome face was cold, and his tone was tough. There was a slightly complicated look in his eyes. She was calling him? Why would she call him? ¡°Huo Ci.¡± Nangong Lengyu¡¯s voice was a little hoarse, as though she had been crying or like she was suppressing her emotions. She paused for a while before saying, ¡°Can you make a trip back now?¡± ¡°No.¡± Upon hearing her voice, Huo Ci¡¯s heart ached a little for a moment, but his tone was still extremely callous. ¡°I¡¯m in the middle of filming. What¡¯s this about? Tell me over the phone!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t explain it over the phone. When are you coming back?¡± Nangong Lengyu¡¯s eyes were incredibly red and swollen as she glared unblinkingly at the big words on the DNA test results: Confirmed father-son relationship. Father-son relationship! Xiaoqi and Ah Yan were father and son! She didn¡¯t know how to tell Sheng Sheng, nor did she know how to interrogate that b*stard Ah Yan! When she had gone back to sweep the grave with Sheng Sheng, she had learned about everything then. Grandma Lin, who had been celebrating a wedding, had known a lot of things. She had told her everything. Her daughter had been raped. She had been in so much pain and despair. She had not even known about Xiaoqi¡¯s biological father. However, the biological father had suddenly appeared, and he was also the man her daughter loved the most. How should she reconcile her pain and the deep love she felt now? How should she face him when she found out the truth too? She was really afraid that her daughter would break down when she found out. ¡°In that case, wait for me to go back after I finish filming!¡± Huo Ci frowned deeply. What couldn¡¯t she say over the phone? ¡°If you aren¡¯t going to say anything, I¡¯m hanging up.¡± ¡°Huo Ci.¡± Nangong Lengyu¡¯s voice was very low and hoarse. She seemed to have used all her strength as she said, ¡°Jun Shiyan is Xiaoqi¡¯s biological father.¡± Huo Ci¡¯s eyes suddenly constricted, and rage rose to the top of his head. He bellowed, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I only saw a paternity test report. I¡¯m still not sure if it¡¯s true or not. I¡¯ll get someone to do another test immediately.¡± Nangong Lengyu quelled the fury in her heart, indignation, and revulsion to force herself to calm down. After all, Sheng Sheng had faked her pregnancy certification the last time with him. She could not conclude Xiaoqi¡¯s matter so easily. She had to tread lightly. She had to figure out the truth and confirm it before asking him. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Huo Ci¡¯s hand was clenching the phone tightly. The force was so strong that one could almost see the corners of the phone starting to distort. His eyes were full of murderous intent, and his whole body was reeking of blood and wrath. Nangong Lengyu hung up and put the test report back. She squatted at the side and looked at the closed drawer with a chilly expression. She had never even dreamed that Xiaoqi¡¯s biological father would be him! However, sadly, she couldn¡¯t find anyone to discuss the solution to this problem. She could only look for Huo Ci. If it was true, even if Huo Ci beat that b*stard Ah Yan to death, she definitely wouldn¡¯t stop him again. The beast who had made her daughter suffer in pain and despair for so long was him. It was actually him! Chapter 1016 - A Terrifying Calmness By the time Ling Sheng and Jun Shiyan got home¡­ Xu Xi greeted them. ¡°Third Master, Ms. Ling, Ms. Nangong has already left. She said she has something to take care of. She asked Ms. Sheng Sheng to go home early after dinner.¡± Ling Sheng felt a little strange. Hadn¡¯t she said she had something to tell them? Why did she leave? ¡°Did my mom say what it was?¡± Xu Xi said honestly, ¡°No.¡± Jun Shiyan also found it a little strange. Logically speaking, this shouldn¡¯t be the case. His mother-in-law did things differently from his father-in-law. She definitely wouldn¡¯t do something like standing others up. ¡­ Huo Ci took a nine-hour flight. When he reached the capital, it was four in the morning. When he reached the Gu residence¡¯s gate, it was five in the morning. It was early spring weather, and the sky had just brightened a little. It was drizzling again, and there weren¡¯t even old people doing morning exercises. The high-end residential area was strangely quiet. One could only hear a few dog barks occasionally. Zuo Ming sat in the driver¡¯s seat and looked at the man behind him, who had been maintaining the same expression and position for an entire hour and a half. In the end, he still could not help but ask, ¡°Sixth Master, do you want me to go down and knock on the door?¡± Huo Ci shot him a cold look, his tone so calm that it was a little weird and frightening. ¡°No need.¡± He would just wait right here for him to come out. If he alerted him, how could he still kill him?! Zuo Ming nodded. He didn¡¯t know how the Third Master had offended their Sixth Master again. He had never seen the Sixth Master look so scary. The air in the car was so thin that it was difficult to breathe. Everyone thought that Sixth Master would become hot-headed when he was angry. That was because they had not really witnessed how the Sixth Master looked when he was angry. When the Sixth Master got furious, he was only a little angry. No one could truly anger him. When he was really angry, he became calm. He was very calm, so calm that it was as though he was another person. However, it was extremely frightening. It was the terrifying kind of calmness and oppression before a storm. A person was the scariest when he wasn¡¯t sad, happy, or angry. Huo Ci looked at Zuo Ming. ¡°Bring me that iron rod in the trunk.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Zuo Ming¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Could the Sixth Master be serious? Was he here to kill the Third Master? If he wasn¡¯t truly angry, he would definitely have knocked on the door and gone up to punish him personally. He wouldn¡¯t be waiting here calmly. Exactly what had the Third Master done to make him so angry? Jun Shiyan had a meeting in the morning. When he went out, it was seven in the morning. The moment the car left the gate, he heard a loud bang. He subconsciously dodged, only to see that the car window had already shattered. The immense force had even caused the car door to change shape. An Yan, who was driving, was so startled that he turned around to look and saw Huo Ci through the shattered glass. The latter¡¯s handsome face looked ferocious and frightening; he was also bearing a murderous air. He hurriedly opened the door and got out of the car. Jun Shiyan¡¯s eyes darkened. Within a short moment, he had already guessed what was going on. Upon seeing that Huo Ci was about to land the second time, he hurriedly opened the car door. ¡°Father-in-law, please calm down.¡± Huo Ci¡¯s lips curled up coldly. The moment he reached out to open the car door, he grabbed his collar and threw him to the ground. Then, he stepped on him and looked down at him. ¡°Let me ask you something. Are you Xiaoqi¡¯s biological father?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jun Shiyan suddenly heaved a sigh of relief. He looked at him and said, ¡°However, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either. Father-in-law, please give me some time. I¡¯ll investigate this thoroughly.¡± Huo Ci¡¯s voice was very cold as he enunciated each word clearly. ¡°It¡¯s good so long as you admit it!¡± ¡°Sixth Master!¡± ¡°Third Master!¡± After Zuo Ming and An Yan shouted out loud nervously, they saw Huo Ci pick up the iron rod in his hand like he had gone mad and slam it toward Jun Shiyan. However, Jun Shiyan didn¡¯t wait for the rod to fall. He reached out to grab the iron rod and stood up slowly. His imposing aura surged, and his narrow eyes were as deep as a cold lake. ¡°I told you, I still don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on for the time being either. Father-in-law, you should calm down!¡± Huo Ci had not expected him to dare to dodge. After doing something like that, he still dared to quibble. He was so angry that he laughed instead. He pulled the rod out hard, his eyes red as he bellowed, ¡°You don¡¯t know what happened? Then, where did Ling Xiaoqi come from? Where did he come from?¡± At this point in time, this scumbag Third Master Jun still dared to deny it. If she hadn¡¯t accidentally seen the DNA test, how long more would he have kept it from them?! Nangong Lengyu had initially thought that even if Huo Ci beat Jun Shiyan to death, she would not stop him. However, she still couldn¡¯t bear to do so in the end. After all, he was a child she had watched grow up too. Although she had said that she did not care, how could she truly not care? Huo Ci¡¯s nasty temper would definitely cause big trouble. After what Ah Yan had done, he definitely wouldn¡¯t retaliate either and would let him vent his anger. She wouldn¡¯t want to see someone dying too. She had not slept the whole night and was just sitting on the sofa in the living room waiting for Huo Ci. When it was almost daybreak, she took a nap. When she opened her eyes, she saw that the sky was already bright but Huo Ci still hadn¡¯t arrived yet. She knew that something was wrong, so she went directly to the Gu residence. When she got out of the car, she saw Huo Ci and Jun Shiyan having a stand-off at the gate. She rushed over hurriedly. ¡°Let¡¯s talk nicely. Put down your weapon.¡± Looking toward her, Jun Shiyan said firmly and resoundingly, ¡°Mother-in-law, I¡¯ll give the both of you an explanation for this matter.¡± And here he was wondering why she had left before he and Sheng Sheng had returned yesterday. It turned out that she had seen the paternity test report in the study. He didn¡¯t have the habit of hiding things in his own house. Otherwise, the matter wouldn¡¯t have been exposed before he had figured it out. Upon hearing his words, Nangong Lengyu only sneered. An explanation? How was he going to explain this? ¡°Who are you calling mother-in-law?¡± Huo Ci let out a cold laugh. He withdrew the iron rod and threw it on the ground. Then, he pulled Nangong Lengyu to his side while suppressing the urge to kill someone. In a very calm voice, he warned him, ¡°Jun Shiyan, don¡¯t look for Ling Sheng again. From now on, our family has nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°Sister Yu.¡± Jun Shiyan looked in her direction. ¡°Do you know when Sheng Sheng¡¯s accident happened? It was on the day of my mother¡¯s death anniversary. I was in France. I can¡¯t be the person in Sheng Sheng¡¯s memory. I¡¯ve been investigating this matter all along.¡± Nangong Lengyu¡¯s expression was very cold, and her voice was also so chilly that there was no emotion in it. ¡°She told you everything already?¡± That incident was a thorn in her daughter¡¯s heart. She wanted to ask, but she didn¡¯t dare. She didn¡¯t know the exact time, nor did that neighbor¡¯s grandma know exactly which day it was either. The people in town had also roughly deduced when she got pregnant based on the time she had given birth. However, her daughter told him about this? ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Huo Ci let out a cold snort. ¡°You want to clear your name and say that Ling Sheng¡¯s pregnancy and her giving birth to Xiaoqi has nothing to do with you?¡± Chapter 1017 - Don’t Like Him ¡°Father-in-law!¡± This was the first time Jun Shiyan had defied him. ¡°I love Sheng Sheng and Xiaoqi. How can my woman and son have nothing to do with me?¡± Nangong Lengyu thought for a moment before tugging at Huo Ci. ¡°He¡¯s not lying. On his mother¡¯s death anniversaries, he would always stay in the manor to accompany her. He won¡¯t go out. He¡¯s done that for years. I know.¡± If that really is the case, then what exactly had happened? How had Sheng Sheng gotten pregnant and given birth to Xiaoqi? ¡°So what?¡± Huo Ci sneered and pointed at Jun Shiyan. ¡°Nangong Lengyu, tell me. Even if there¡¯s a mastermind behind this, who even has the ability to steal a seed from him and plant it on Ling Sheng?¡± Yes, in this era, if one wanted a woman to get pregnant, they didn¡¯t necessarily have to have sex¡ªthere was in vitro fertilization and surrogacy. As long as one could get a man¡¯s seed and the woman¡¯s body was healthy, there was no need to worry about not being able to get pregnant! ¡°Father-in-law, you¡¯re right.¡± Jun Shiyan looked at him seriously. ¡°I¡¯ve been getting people to investigate this matter the whole time. It¡¯s not completely impenetrable around me either. I also have servants and housekeepers at home.¡± ¡°Scram!¡± Huo Ci bellowed as he pointed at him and warned, ¡°Who the f*ck is your father-in-law? Don¡¯t indiscriminately address me as your father-in-law.¡± Before this matter was investigated clearly, he definitely wouldn¡¯t acknowledge him! Even if that damn brat was willing, he wasn¡¯t! No, they simply couldn¡¯t be together. He wouldn¡¯t agree! When Ling Sheng received the call, she was warming up and preparing to start training. It was her grandma who had called and asked her to make a trip home. Her grandma didn¡¯t tell her what was going on even when she asked. She only said that she would know when she got home. Su Xiyin was waiting for Ling Sheng right at the door. When the elevator opened, she hurried over and pulled her out. ¡°Sheng Sheng, don¡¯t say anything later. Don¡¯t side with him, understand?¡± This child Sheng Sheng really loved Third Master Jun dearly. She didn¡¯t know what kind of drug that b*stard had drugged her with either to make her dear granddaughter fall so head over heels for him. Ling Sheng did not understand what she meant. Why did it seem like this was a very grave matter? ¡°Grandma, what happened?¡± ¡°Xiaoqi¡¯s biological father is Third Master Jun.¡± Su Xiyin had come to give her a heads-up. If she was unwilling to enter, she would take her away immediately. It would be good to go back to the Huo residence too. She could go anywhere. However, when she finished speaking, she did not discover any shocked expression from her dear granddaughter. Instead, she was very calm, as though she had known all along. ¡°Sheng Sheng?¡± Su Xiyin became baffled. According to Third Master Jun¡¯s statement, Sheng Sheng wasn¡¯t aware. ¡°Grandma, I already knew.¡± Ling Sheng knew. When she had transmigrated back in time and met the Third Master of that period, she figured out that Xiaoqi was her and the Third Master¡¯s child. He was their child, their biological child. He had been born after they had made love. As for those unbearable memories of the original owner of the body, they were nothing more than the original author¡¯s setting. She had not regained her memory, so she only remembered the consciousness the author had forced on the character. ¡°When did you find out?¡± Su Xiyin was angry and shocked. She reached out to smack her, feeling panicked. ¡°You! Why didn¡¯t you tell the family after you knew about it? Exactly what happened between the two of you?!¡± From the looks of it, that scumbag Third Master Jun was still lying! Both he and Sheng Sheng already knew about it. He had probably taken on all the blame alone to prevent Sheng Sheng from being scolded so that she was absolved of the responsibility! Ling Sheng didn¡¯t know what to say. She couldn¡¯t possibly say that she had only found out after she had transmigrated into the past. The more she said, the more mistakes she would make and the more convoluted the explanation would get. Hence, she decided not to say anything. The atmosphere in the living room was indescribably heavy. The moment she stepped through the door, there was even a sense that it was difficult to breathe. Huo Xiao¡¯s face was ashen from anger. Upon seeing Ling Sheng walk over, he did not reveal a smile for the first time. He looked so somber that he was a little scary. He called out to her, ¡°What are you standing there for?¡± Jun Shiyan knew that Grandma had been waiting outside to tell the young lady what had happened ahead of the discussion. However, the young lady¡¯s expression was very calm, so calm that it made him feel very strange. Especially as he remembered the pain and despair she had felt when she had told him about that unbearable incident. Huo Ci¡¯s handsome face darkened like the bottom of a pot, and his whole body emitted a dangerous aura that made one¡¯s heart palpitate. He swept a look over Ling Sheng, also feeling a little strange inwardly. What the hell kind of expression was on this damn brat¡¯s face?! Had this been her expression ever since she had found out that scumbag Jun was Xiaoqi¡¯s biological father? F*ck, he had rushed back overnight. He was angry, outraged, and wished he could kill b*stard Jun to take revenge for her. In the end, she was acting so indifferent like she had accepted it? Initially, Nangong Lengyu was immensely distressed, but when she saw her daughter¡¯s expression, she didn¡¯t look like she hated Ah Yan at all. If what Ah Yan had speculated was true, she should not hate him indeed. However, when had she found out? How many secrets were the two of them still hiding from them? When she thought of this, she could not help but tremble in anger from head to toe. Xiaoqi was shooed to the bedroom. He just stood at the door and looked outside secretly. He had heard a bit of stuff. His great-grandpa, great-grandma, and grandparents had said that Dad was his biological father. His great-grandpa had nearly beaten his dad too. Even his great-grandma, who had always been nice to his dad and helped him all the time, wasn¡¯t on his side anymore. Now that Mommy was also back, the expressions on Grandpa and the others¡¯ faces became even stranger. Looking at them made him a little scared. Grandpa would definitely scold Mommy. Will he hit Mommy?! Huo Ci saw a small head leaning close to the door. He did not know how much he had heard either, but he frowned. ¡°What are you looking at? What does this have to do with you? Hurry up and go back into the room!¡± Xiaoqi¡¯s small head shrank back as he hurriedly made to close the door. ¡°I¡¯ll go and keep Xiaoqi company.¡± Upon seeing the child retreat, Su Xiyin was worried that he would be bored being alone and eavesdrop again. She didn¡¯t know how much he had understood. For some matters, it was fine as long as the child knew the outcome. He should not know about the process. Xiaoqi played with the building blocks casually, his big eyes looking at Su Xiyin as he asked carefully, ¡°Great-grandma, is Xiaoqi¡¯s biological father really Uncle Jun?¡± Upon hearing the child deliberately address him as Uncle Jun, Su Xiyin hummed in acknowledgment and asked, ¡°Does Xiaoqi like Uncle Jun?¡± Xiaoqi hesitated for a long time before shaking his head and mumbling in a soft voice, ¡°I don¡¯t like him.¡± Upon seeing the obvious disappointment flash across the child¡¯s eyes, Su Xiyin felt that it was a little strange. Xiaoqi liked Third Master Jun the most. He should be happy to know that he was his biological father. ¡°Then, why doesn¡¯t Xiaoqi like him?¡± ¡°Dad didn¡¯t want Mommy. He didn¡¯t want Xiaoqi.¡± Although Xiaoqi was a child, those strange gazes in his memory and when the other children chased after him, calling him a wild child, made him feel miserable. Chapter 1018 - Setting Off Firecrackers at the Door Xiaoqi, who didn¡¯t have Dad, was very pitiful. Mommy, who didn¡¯t have Dad, was also very pitiful. He and Mommy were both very pitiful. Su Xiyin had always known that the child was sensible, but she hadn¡¯t expected him to think so much. Her heart ached as she hugged him. Then, she heard the child cry out loud, sad and helpless like a little beast. Her eyes reddened instantly. What kind of sin had they committed to cause Sheng Sheng and Xiaoqi to wander on the streets outside? They had suffered so much, and the child was so sad. How badly hurt did he have to be? Jun Shiyan was Xiaoqi¡¯s father. With the DNA report written in black and white, no one could deny the authenticity of this matter. Huo Ci and Huo Xiao were still skeptical of Jun Shiyan¡¯s words. Huo Xiao looked at Ling Sheng. Although his dear granddaughter hadn¡¯t said anything about Xiaoqi¡¯s biological father before, they had all gone to her hometown and asked around before understanding the gist of what had happened. However, they were also afraid of touching her sore spot, so they had not dared to ask her. Who would have expected Xiaoqi¡¯s biological father to be Third Master Jun?! ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m more inclined toward what the Third Master said.¡± Ling Sheng looked at him and said seriously, ¡°My memory hasn¡¯t been consistent recently. Perhaps someone really had hypnotized me and filled in a piece of memory that doesn¡¯t belong to me.¡± ¡°In that case, why were you chosen?¡± Huo Xiao still couldn¡¯t agree. It was very simple to use some method to change a person¡¯s memory, for example, through hypnosis. Now that it was also technologically advanced, getting a woman pregnant didn¡¯t only have to be done through skin contact. However, exactly who was the one with such an omnipotent ability? Before they had even known about Sheng Sheng¡¯s existence, he had already known about her identity. If he wanted to impregnate her, why did he make it so that she had gotten pregnant with Third Master Jun¡¯s child? Their Huo and Gu families had always minded their own business. This person had jumped through hoops to accomplish this exhausting matter. He really couldn¡¯t understand exactly what kind of objective the person held to do such a tedious thing. Could it be that he was just bored? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa. I¡¯ll definitely investigate this matter thoroughly and give all of you a satisfactory answer.¡± Jun Shiyan had also been wondering what the mastermind¡¯s motive was for doing such a thing. However, no matter how he thought about it, he simply couldn¡¯t figure out the answer. Ever since he had found out about Xiaoqi¡¯s identity, he had been getting people to investigate the whole time. However, he had yet to find any clues to this day. It was as though this had materialized out of thin air. It was so clean that not a single clue had been left behind. Nangong Lengyu could vouch for him that the day of Ling Sheng¡¯s accident was his mother¡¯s death anniversary. He had never left his home in France. That day, Nangong Lengmo was with him. Unless he had the ability to teleport or possessed an Anywhere Door[1], it was impossible for him to find Ling Sheng and commit the crime. The most reasonable explanation at the moment was that someone had taken Jun Shiyan¡¯s seed and captured Ling Sheng that very night. Then, he had used another method to get her pregnant and transplanted a memory that did not belong to her. Huo Ci was very angry and wished he could kill Jun Shiyan. However, Nangong Lengyu and Nangong Lengmo had already proven his innocence. Although he was unwilling to admit it, he knew very well inside that although Third Master Jun was an *ss, he still wouldn¡¯t do such a despicable thing like laying his hands on a high school girl. Huo Xiao¡¯s face was livid, and his expression was frighteningly somber. ¡°Investigate! You guys, investigate properly! I have to know who the mastermind is and why he did such a thing. Before this matter has been figured out, the two of you are not allowed to get married!¡± What the heck is going on?! Xiaoqi suddenly became Third Master Jun¡¯s biological son. But Third Master Jun didn¡¯t know about Xiaoqi¡¯s or Sheng Sheng¡¯s existence. He didn¡¯t even know when his seed had been stolen from him. ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll definitely investigate this matter thoroughly.¡± Nangong Lengyu¡¯s heart felt like it had been stabbed by a thorn. Her mind was also in a mess because of this incident. The child was Ah Yan¡¯s. Three years ago, Sheng Sheng had not suffered such an unbearably painful encounter either. Logically speaking, this should be a good thing, but now, it was as though she could never find the end of the thread, only the messy wool. Somehow, Jun Shiyan had a feeling that the young lady knew something, but he also knew that even if he asked, she definitely wouldn¡¯t tell him. Ling Sheng knew the truth, but she couldn¡¯t tell him. When she returned to the past, the Third Master had told her solemnly that she mustn¡¯t tell the current him about the fact that she had transmigrated in the book. Otherwise, it would affect the recovery of his memories. The world in this book was actually a parallel world. They weren¡¯t the protagonists. The Third Master could only live for two years in the book¡¯s setting. If they did not change that, the two of them would follow the plot set by the author and disappear completely from this world after they died. The Third Master had said that they had once thought of countless ways, but in the end, they realized that none of them worked. They could awaken in other worlds, but they couldn¡¯t stay in this world for long. The reason they could live a long and stable life here was because of Xiaoqi. Xiaoqi had been born in this world, so naturally, he belonged to this world. Because of Xiaoqi¡¯s existence, the attraction of blood ties was incredibly strong. That was why she had been able to transmigrate from another book to the one she was currently in. That was why the Third Master could meet her here. And Xiaoqi was the bona fide product of their love. At a specific point in time set by the author in the book, she and the Third Master had both arrived, and Xiaoqi was born. However, in the setting of this book, the original owner of the body had gotten pregnant with Xiaoqi after she had been raped due to her negligence. Later, Heaven would forcefully revise everyone¡¯s memories. Therefore, everyone around, including the original owner of the body, believed that Xiaoqi was the product of rape. Ling Sheng had not expected that after this incident was discovered, her dad, mom, and grandparents wouldn¡¯t have a very fierce reaction. On the other hand, the one who was affected the most was her precious son. Ever since that day, he had stopped calling Third Master ¡®Dad¡¯ and instead turned to calling him ¡®Uncle Jun¡¯. Huo Xiao and Huo Ci were very satisfied with this form of address. Especially when Xiaoqi had distanced himself from Jun Shiyan, Huo Ci was dying to cheer, applaud, and run to the door to set off firecrackers as a celebration. Xiaoqi was participating in a talent show next week. It was an event held by more than 20 kindergartens in the district. He was performing with drums. Huo Ci stood up from beside the drum set and sized it up before reaching out to pat the little fella¡¯s head. ¡°Come. Let¡¯s go out.¡± Xiaoqi¡¯s eyes lit up abruptly. ¡°Grandpa, are we going out to play? To the amusement park?¡± Huo Ci gave him a disdainful look. ¡°We¡¯re going to buy clothes. Don¡¯t embarrass me during your competition next week.¡± [1] Referencing the Japanese ¡®Dokodemo Door¡¯, a portal in the animation series Doraemon. Chapter 1019 - The Right Attitude to Treat the Enemy Xiaoqi was still very happy even though he wasn¡¯t going to the amusement park. He strode over on his little short legs and followed behind him. ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa! I¡¯m competing next week. You should come over and cheer Xiaoqi[1] on too!¡± Huo Ci let out a cold laugh. ¡°I¡¯m not going! Why don¡¯t you get your dad to go?¡± Xiaoqi¡¯s tiny forehead wrinkled together tightly, and the expression in his big eyes suddenly changed. He straightened his neck and lifted his head, his small face looking extremely serious. In a young and tender voice, he said firmly, ¡°Xiaoqi doesn¡¯t have a father!¡± Huo Ci laughed out loud and patted the child¡¯s head in satisfaction. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go cheer you on!¡± Do you see that? This is the right attitude to treat an enemy! Look at that shameless damn brat! She had long forgiven him. Forget about hating him, she wasn¡¯t even angry at Jun Shiyan that spineless b*stard at all! He was so mad that he wanted her to get as far away as possible. He didn¡¯t want her to piss him off at home! Third Master Jun that b*stard! Even if he hadn¡¯t done anything, had she forgotten all the hardships she had suffered all those years? She had forgotten the pain after the wound had healed. She deserved to be deceived! Whenever he thought about it, his liver hurt from the rage! Huo Ci had become idle these past few days. In the past, whenever he was free, he liked to find someone to go out and have fun with. Or he might simply stay at home and not go anywhere. Ever since he got a grandson, he suddenly realized that it was quite interesting to bring his grandson around too. Particularly since he was also an obedient, sensible, good-looking grandson who also knew how to flatter him and was as eye-catching as him walking on the street. The mall was a well-known luxury mall in the capital. Those who could shop there were largely wealthy and respectable people. It was the kind of place where people didn¡¯t dare to enter if they didn¡¯t have a million yuan on them. Huo Ci was wearing sunglasses and a mask, as well as a long black trench coat. His figure was flawlessly perfect, and his temperament was elegant. Xiaoqi, who was holding his hand, was wearing a cool jacket and a mere pair of sunglasses. He also looked very flashy when he was walking. The moment the duo stepped into the mall, they attracted everyone¡¯s gazes. They couldn¡¯t help but look at them, especially the pretty girls. They cast admiring gazes and couldn¡¯t help whispering to their companions. It was rare to see a father take his son shopping in the first place. It was even rarer to see such a handsome, trendy, and elegant man take his son shopping. Ahhh! What a spectacular father and son duo! Daddy¡¯s legs are super long, his figure is excellent, and he bears such elegance! He has the aura of a king! The child is so adorable, cool, and moe! Their hearts had all melted! Huo Ci¡¯s Little Cis were spread across all ages. Soon, there was a fan looking over at them in suspicion. Without any hesitation, she secretly took a photo and posted it on her WeChat Moments: I met a man with a temperament and figure that resembles my Ci so much! Ahhhh, I want to marry him! Unfortunately, his son¡¯s already so big. Boohoo. There were also many Little Cis on her WeChat Moments. Soon, someone commented below. [What do you mean ¡®resembles¡¯? You¡¯re blind! That is my Ci, okay?!] [You fake fan!] [Ahhh, I don¡¯t believe it! Impossible! No way! My Ci will never have a son.] [Your Ci¡¯s daughter secretly turned 20 years old in a flash. Why can¡¯t he have a son? You guys still don¡¯t understand wealthy families. How can a wealthy man like Huo Ci not want a son?] [I just want to know if he¡¯s Best Actress Nangong¡¯s son and Ling Sheng¡¯s younger brother!] After being ¡®provoked¡¯ by Ling Sheng, among the Little Cis, some fans had run off a long time ago while those who didn¡¯t leave already had their hearts trained to be as hard as rocks. What else could they do? They could only accept it! They could even accept a daughter who had suddenly popped up from nowhere. If he had a son, so be it. How nice was that? He¡¯d have a complete set of daughter and son! After all, there weren¡¯t many people in her WeChat Moments. Soon, the post was uploaded to Weibo¡ªThe Home Base of a Celebrity-chasing Girl. #Huo Ci¡¯s Son# immediately became the hottest topic. [New Year¡¯s first joke. The Sister Cis are making me die from laughter. Your Ci¡¯er has both daughter and son now. Congratulations.] [Spending money to help someone raise his daughter, son, and wife. I¡¯ll feel sorry for the Cis for a second. I wonder if your hearts are bleeding¡­] [The person above has lost his brain. What are you still talking about? My Ci, the Sixth Master of the Huo Family, is from a wealthy family with billions of dollars of assets. Does he even need us to support him?] [A pure passerby. The image of the Great Best Actor has completely collapsed. He¡¯s ready to let it all go completely. Sister Cis, your Ci has lied to you people for more than 20 years. I¡¯ll just ask, aren¡¯t you mad? Ha ha ha ha ha!] [The commenter above is an idiot. End of appraisal[2]. Even if my Ci leaves the industry ultimately, he can survive on the earnings of one movie for his whole life.] [Passerby, drop dead for stirring up shit. I hope your idol flops soon.] After what had happened to Ling Sheng, the Little Cis had already become cool as a cucumber. They responded strongly yet rationally to the haters¡¯ instigation. [Please don¡¯t spout nonsense if you don¡¯t have evidence. Open your damn eyes and see clearly. He¡¯s obviously the son of the richest man in the world, Jun Shiyan. What do you mean he¡¯s my Ci¡¯s?!] [Sisters, calm down. Old Huo has even admitted to having a daughter. If he¡¯s really his son, would he even care about acknowledging one more? This child appeared together with Best Actress Nangong and my Old Huo last time. The richest man in the world has already claimed him. He¡¯s his son.] [Heh heh heh, I¡¯m begging the haters to be human. Shut your stinky mouths that talk nonsense all day long. Be careful of loose tongues attracting trouble.] [We¡¯ve already acknowledged the daughter. It¡¯s just one more son. We¡¯ll acknowledge ten or a hundred children, let alone one. As long as Ci likes them, he can have as many as he wants.] Huo Ci was the nation¡¯s Best Actor. His reputation had always been good, and he had a huge fan base too. He wasn¡¯t someone the current popular fresh meat celebrities could compare to. ¡®Wife¡¯ fans only made up a small portion of his fans. ¡®Career¡¯ fans, ¡®beauty¡¯ fans[3], and ¡®movie/television drama¡¯ fans made up the majority of the community. Besides, other than the sudden appearance of a daughter, there really wasn¡¯t much dirt on him. Even if he had a daughter, the latter was the daughter of the Best Actor and Best Actress Nangong. He was at the finest age to get in a normal romantic relationship and have a child. It had nothing to do with the onlookers either. Even if they wanted to defame him, they weren¡¯t sure where to start. Hence, the eager haters and marketing accounts could only use the truth that he hid the fact that he had a child to defame him and mock the Little Cis, for a momentary sense of superiority. Ling Sheng didn¡¯t know that her father had brought her son to the top of the trending topics again. She had just finished half a month of training in the morning and was resting for two days today and tomorrow. She would be joining the film crew of ¡®Brilliant¡¯ the day after tomorrow. Jun Shiyan went to fetch her. After lunch, the duo prepared to shop around a mall. Grandpa¡¯s birthday was approaching in the next month, so they wanted to buy a gift for him. ¡°Third Master, Third Master.¡± Ling Sheng picked up a set of clothes and asked with a grin, ¡°Do you think Grandpa will look really good in this?¡± Jun Shiyan took a look and nodded. ¡°No matter what you buy, Grandpa will like it.¡± Grandpa doted on her so much. What gift did she need? As long as she went over and said ¡®Happy birthday¡¯ to Grandpa, he would be grinning from ear to ear. On the other hand, after that incident, no one in the Huo Family gave him a good attitude. He really didn¡¯t know what to give Grandpa. [1] The Chinese sometimes address themselves in third-person pronouns. [2] An Internet slang referring to when someone replies to a forum post after understanding the situation. [3] They like him for his good looks. Chapter 1020 - The Standards of a Father Chapter 1020: The Standards of a Father Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ever since the incident, he had become completely alone. Even Grandma, who would usually come to his aid, wasn¡¯t speaking up for him now. His son¡¯s attitude toward him had clearly become distant. He only had his young lady now. ¡°How superficial,¡± Ling Sheng pouted and turned around to hand the clothes to the older sister shop assistant. ¡°Just this, please.¡± The older sister shop assistant looked at the girl in front of her and just felt that she looked a little familiar. After looking at her for a long time, she finally realized. ¡°You¡¯re Ling Sheng, right?!¡± Ling Sheng shook her head, not wanting to blow her cover. She smiled and said, ¡°No, many people say that I look like her!¡± ¡°So sorry!¡± the shop assistant apologized in a soft voice. When she ran to the counter to settle the bill for the clothing, she then whispered to the lady at the cashier, ¡°Have you seen Weibo? Best Actor Huo is shopping with his son!¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s ears were sharp, so she heard the shop assistant¡¯s words immediately. The expression in her eyes changed slightly, and she more or less already knew what was going on. Son, my foot. That was her son, Best Actor Huo¡¯s grandson. What are those people doing?! Is there something wrong with their eyes? Who had exposed this piece of news?! Upon seeing the young lady frown as she took out her phone to swipe through some webpage, Jun Shiyan leaned over to take a look and even read it out loud. ¡°Huo Ci has a son. Poor Ling Sheng. Tsk tsk. When the time comes, Huo Ci¡¯s assets will definitely be left to his son.¡± Ling Sheng turned her head around and shushed him, telling him to keep his voice down. Jun Shiyan looked at her and moved closer to her ear. His breath was a little hot, but his voice was extremely sexy. ¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯ll leave all my assets to you.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s heart skipped a sudden beat. She let out a low cough and raised her eyebrows very haughtily, but her voice was very low. ¡°Who wants your assets? I can support myself.¡± Jun Shiyan let out a low laugh and hummed an agreement. ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them going shopping was also a kind of fun between couples. Jun Shiyan didn¡¯t let anyone follow them. He carried all the various bags the young lady had bought. After leaving the shop, Ling Sheng enlarged the photo of her father and son on the trending article. She leaned over toward Jun Shiyan and asked, ¡°Third Master, don¡¯t you think this place looks very familiar? Is this the mall we¡¯re in?¡± Jun Shiyan was about to turn around when he saw two handsome figures¡ªone big, one small¡ªopposite him. They were his father-in-law and son. He looked over. ¡°Sheng Sheng.¡± Ling Sheng followed his gaze, and her eyes suddenly lit up. Moreover, she could clearly see her son¡¯s eyes sparkling with happiness as well. Huo Ci naturally saw the duo too. His eyes turned cold as he let out a disdainful snort. He dragged Xiaoqi past them and strode off arrogantly. He had no intention of speaking to the duo. On the other hand, Ling Sheng was still happy. The moment she called out ¡®Dad¡¯, the two of them walked past. That¡¯s right. They walked right past her without even looking at her, let alone talking to her. Jun Shiyan called Huo Ci ¡®Father-in-law¡¯, but he saw him simply walk right past him. He didn¡¯t even bother to look at him. He sighed deeply and called out again, ¡°Xiaoqi.¡± Xiaoqi¡¯s small hand tugged at Grandpa¡¯s. Upon seeing Grandpa shoot him a look, he followed beside Grandpa obediently and pretended that he hadn¡¯t seen anything. However, his big eyes were full of worry. Will Mommy be sad that he ignored her? However, he didn¡¯t want to see Uncle Jun or play with him. Ling Sheng looked at Jun Shiyan in confusion. How had she offended the two of them? She could understand why her father was ignoring them, but why had her son been taught to behave this way too? No, this definitely won¡¯t do! She stood where she was and shouted, ¡°Ling Xiaoqi!¡± Only then did Xiaoqi stop in his tracks. He turned around and even pretended to widen his eyes in surprise. ¡°Mommy?¡± Huo Ci had not expected that this little brat had even learned how to act. There was joy in his eyes and a hint of pride. He had definitely inherited his outstanding genes. Look at his face. He was a true actor. He turned around and looked at the duo walking over. He frowned but didn¡¯t speak. Ling Sheng knew that they had done it on purpose. Xiaoqi had obviously seen her just now, but he pretended that he hadn¡¯t. When she walked over, she saw her son hide directly behind her father while sticking his tiny head out. Xiaoqi greeted Jun Shiyan politely in a timid voice. ¡°Hello, Uncle Jun.¡± Jun Shiyan also smiled and nodded, but he felt a little depressed. Ever since that incident, his son never called him ¡®Dad¡¯ anymore. He could even feel that his son hated him a little. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Upon seeing that Xiaoqi had already given his greetings, Huo Ci turned around and dragged him away. ¡°Mommy, Grandpa and I will be leaving now.¡± Xiaoqi¡¯s eyes were full of clear reluctance, but he didn¡¯t like Uncle Jun anymore and didn¡¯t want to be with him. To begin with, children couldn¡¯t hide their emotions. Their likes and dislikes were written all over their faces. After that incident, Ling Sheng knew that her son had developed resistance toward the Third Master. Before he had known that he was his biological father, he had liked him a lot and treated him like his real dad. However, after he had found out that he was his biological father, he had started to resist and alienate himself from Third Master. People all said that when a child was young, he wouldn¡¯t know anything. However, it was precisely because the child was young that he had the purest mind, hence able to draw a clear line between his likes and dislikes. Toward a father who suddenly appeared out of nowhere but treated him well, he would express his joy wholeheartedly. However, when it came to the father who had abandoned him for so many years, he would still wonder why he had abandoned them in his tiny heart. He would also feel resentment. After she found out, she had been counseling her son and trying to explain to him why Dad had left them. He had his reasons, but the little guy was too smart. He had a yardstick in his heart for measuring what embodied a qualified father. Clearly, the current Third Master no longer met the standards of the father he wanted. ¡°Xiaoqi, there¡¯s an ice-cream cake you like here. Mommy will bring you to eat it, all right?¡± Ling Sheng had been training during this period and was very busy. She hadn¡¯t had the time or opportunity to let the father and son spend more time with each other and resolve the minor misunderstanding between them. During this period of time, it had been even more difficult for Third Master to see Xiaoqi. Her father, mother, and grandparents were all very unhappy with the Third Master right now and wouldn¡¯t let him see his son at all. ¡°When we¡¯re done eating, Dad will bring you to play on slides and the ball pit, okay?¡± Jun Shiyan said with a smile. Xiaoqi¡¯s eyes lit up for a while, but he quickly returned to normal. He shook his head. ¡°Grandpa will take Xiaoqi out to play.¡± ¡°Grandpa is tired. Let Dad take you out to play.¡± Ling Sheng walked over to carry her son. Huo Ci had already picked Xiaoqi up in his arms before her. He gave her a lazy sideways look and said the first thing after saying goodbye sarcastically, ¡°You two can have a good time shopping together. Xiaoqi and I will play around somewhere.. We won¡¯t disturb the two of you anymore.¡± Chapter 1021 - Disappointment and Sadness Ling Sheng held back a mouthful of blood. Why did he make it sound like she was an outsider? She looked at her son pitifully, her voice already going hoarse. ¡°Xiaoqi.¡± Xiaoqi¡¯s heart softened as he turned his head to look at Huo Ci. ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s go with Mommy!¡± Huo Ci glared at the damn brat fiercely. Look at how shameful she was being! She was even acting pitifully in front of her son! He let out a snort but didn¡¯t say whether he agreed or not. The dessert shop was a very famous store in the capital. There were usually a lot of people queuing up, but during the weekends, there were even more people. The waiting area outside was full of people. Jun Shiyan found someone and asked for a private room immediately. The family of four was invited in respectfully. He knew his son¡¯s preferences very well, so all the desserts that he ordered were ones his son liked. Ling Sheng also liked to eat, but she was about to enter the filming crew to shoot the movie. She had to control her appetite for good food and her figure. Her character was very thin in the early stages. Due to high-intensity training and poor diet, she could even be said to be quite scrawny. In order to reach that state, she had been adjusting her meals recently. Jun Shiyan saw the young lady¡¯s sparkling eyes. She appeared eager to dig in, but she was also trying her best to control herself. He smiled at her expression and cut a small slice of cake for her before placing it on a plate. ¡°Just have one. You won¡¯t grow fat.¡± For half a month, the young lady had been controlling her diet and weight strictly. Every day, she would complain through the phone, saying that when the filming was over, she absolutely had to eat everything she¡¯d missed. ¡°I¡¯ll pass.¡± Ling Sheng swallowed her drool hungrily and licked her lips. Her eyes were full of cake as she admonished herself in her heart; she could not eat it. She definitely couldn¡¯t eat it. She couldn¡¯t waste all the hard work she had put in for so long just for a bit of food. Xiaoqi picked up a donut with a fork and sent it to her mouth. ¡°Mommy, have a bite.¡± Upon seeing the food her dear filial son was feeding her, Ling Sheng truly couldn¡¯t bear to reject it. She threw caution to the wind. She closed her eyes and opened her mouth to bite it. When the sweet taste spread in her mouth, she felt a little euphoric from head to toe. Delicious. So good. Sob sob sob sob! Tears welled up in her eyes. As a professional actress who had strict standards for herself, it truly was too difficult. Has it been easy for her to maintain her weight? Upon seeing the look of the young lady enjoying the delicious food, Jun Shiyan let out a low laugh. Huo Ci frowned. As he ate with large mouthfuls, he was also a picture of disdain. His words were toxic. ¡°Look at your protruding double chin. You still have the cheek to eat? He Sha wasn¡¯t as fat as you when she was young.¡± ¡°Dad, aren¡¯t you filming a movie in two days? Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting fat by eating so much?!¡± Ling Sheng swallowed a mouthful of cake and glared at him angrily. Couldn¡¯t he just let her eat in peace? Would he be satisfied if she starved to death? Was there such a father? Other dads were all like, Daughter. Eat more. Look at how skinny you are. He, on the other hand, complained about her being fat and called her fat every day! Was she that fat? ¡°Oh, my character in the movie weighs 160 pounds. I need to gain weight.¡± Huo Ci provoked her very smugly. When he was done talking to her, he even called for the waiter and asked for another two matcha cakes and a cherry pie. Ling Sheng spat out a mouthful of blood. He¡¯s bullying me! What kind of father is this?! Xiaoqi was also eating with great relish. Jun Shiyan placed a piece of soymilk on the child¡¯s plate and smiled as he said, ¡°Try this. It¡¯s a new product from their shop.¡± Xiaoqi frowned and turned around to put the cake on another plate. Afraid of having his thoughts discovered, he attempted to disguise his intentions by muttering in a soft voice, ¡°Xiaoqi doesn¡¯t like this.¡± Subsequently, no matter what Jun Shiyan gave Xiaoqi, the little fella would say that he didn¡¯t like it and put it on another plate with a straight face. Ling Sheng let out a low cough and sighed. She took a look at her son and then at her son¡¯s father beside her. Her son was very sensible. This was really the first time he had treated someone like this. This person was even his biological father. Huo Ci was very satisfied. He felt that no matter how much he ate, these desserts tasted more fragrant than usual. When he got to see scumbag Old Jun suffer, he was happier than anyone else. After dinner, they passed by a toy shop. Jun Shiyan picked up a premium remote-controlled car and called out to Xiaoqi. ¡°Do you like this?¡± Huo Ci picked up a toy ball, the kind that would squeak and even glow as one squeezed it. It was very childish, the kind that was meant to use to coax an even younger child or as a toy for a dog. He raised his eyebrow. ¡°Ling Xiaoqi, do you want this?¡± Then, Ling Sheng watched her son, who loved little toy cars the most, run straight toward her father and pick up the toy ball that was extremely childish, and which he was usually very disgusted about, excitedly. ¡°Grandpa, Xiaoqi likes this one.¡± Xiaoqi held the toy ball joyfully and turned his head back again to look at the small car in Jun Shiyan¡¯s hand. His big eyes were full of reluctance as he said insincerely, ¡°Uncle Jun, Xiaoqi doesn¡¯t like small cars.¡± Ling Sheng let out a low cough. She was about to suffer from internal injuries. Sigh! Exactly how deep was her son¡¯s resentment for his father? He kept stabbing at his heart with a knife! Clear disappointment flashed across Jun Shiyan¡¯s eyes. He pointed at the large Transformer figurine in the shop and asked his son, ¡°Then, what about this? Do you like it?¡± Xiaoqi¡¯s eyes lit up abruptly. He was about to say that he liked it when he shook his head again. His eyes were full of longing but he said firmly, ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± Huo Ci took another Barbie doll and gave Jun Shiyan a challenging look before deliberately asking Xiaoqi, ¡°What about this?¡± ¡°I like it!¡± Xiaoqi took the doll happily. Out of the corner of his eye, he reluctantly glanced at the Transformer by the side before quickly shifting his gaze away, as though he was afraid that his real thoughts would be discovered. In the end, Xiaoqi was holding a Barbie doll in his left hand and a toy ball in his right. He looked as happy as a little fool. Huo Ci paid for them. Jun Shiyan called the shop assistant over and gave her instructions in a low voice. Ling Sheng moved carefully to his side and comforted him in a soft voice. ¡°Third Master, Xiaoqi is still young. I¡¯ll discuss this with him nicely. He¡¯ll understand.¡± Xiaoqi wanted to play in a ball pit, but this was a luxury mall. It was an upscale place for rich people to spend money at. How could there be a ball pit or slide to play at? After eating the desserts, they brought him to an ordinary mall with a ball. Ling Sheng was sitting in the front passenger seat, while Huo Ci and Xiaoqi sat behind her. The two of them were watching a video. She didn¡¯t know what they had seen, but they laughed out loud together with great rapport. She stole a look at the handsome man driving. She could clearly see the disappointment and sadness in his eyes, and her heart also grew a little tight. It clearly wasn¡¯t his fault, but she simply couldn¡¯t explain it to others. Her parents and grandparents were so unfriendly toward him now. Even their son didn¡¯t like him anymore. Naturally, he would be upset and heartbroken. She could understand that. Chapter 1022 - Dad Is Bleeding ¡°Third Master, Xiaoqi is just a child. It won¡¯t be long before he forgets about that matter.¡± Ling Sheng lowered her voice, afraid that the excited duo laughing behind her would hear her. ¡°If you treat him two times better in the future, he¡¯ll slowly accept you.¡± Children were the most innocent, even more so since it was her sensible and adorable son. Xiaoqi just needed some time to digest this matter. ¡°Mhm.¡± Jun Shiyan smiled gently and tilted his head to look at the young lady. ¡°I know.¡± However, the most important problem now was that he simply didn¡¯t have many opportunities to spend time with Xiaoqi. If she wasn¡¯t with him this time, his son probably wouldn¡¯t even have looked at him. Xiaoqi was watching the video, but when he saw his mommy talking to ¡®him¡¯ with her head tilted, he frowned. Mommy had said that he had had his reasons for leaving them mother and son. He hadn¡¯t done it on purpose. However, he knew that a man who abandoned his wife and child was a very bad person no matter what reason he had. As he had not had a father since he was young, his mommy had been cursed at, and he had been scolded. Even his grandma had been criticized by others. All these had left an indelible shadow in his young heart. No matter how smart Xiaoqi was or how much he tended to overthink, he was still a child after all. When he played in the ball pit, he immediately forgot all his worries and ran up and down the slide happily. Ling Sheng accompanied her son up and down a few times. She didn¡¯t know where he kept such a huge amount of energy in his small body. She was already tired, but the little fella seemed to have endless energy. He was still climbing up the slide with his little butt sticking out. When she slid down with him, as she watched the child climb up by himself, she turned around and ran toward the handsome man who was watching them from outside. She raised her head and whispered, ¡°Third Master, come over and play too!¡± Jun Shiyan looked hesitantly at the little guy, who had climbed up the slide and was about to slide down. He smiled bitterly and lowered his eyes while wiping the sweat off her face. ¡°You guys should go ahead and play. I¡¯ll watch.¡± If he went in, his son might not have as much fun playing anymore. The little guy didn¡¯t like him at all now, and even hated him a little. ¡°Xiaoqi is having fun now. He has already forgotten about the upsetting matter.¡± Ling Sheng turned around to take a look. The little fella was shouting for his grandpa to catch him! Actually, there were many kinds of gaming facilities available at the amusement park. However, she didn¡¯t know why, but her son liked to play the simplest games like ball pits, slides, and trampolines. Huo Ci shot her a cold look. Isn¡¯t this damn brat embarrassed at all? Even the kiddo knew that scumbag Old Jun was bad news. They were already ignoring him, but she was still treating him like a treasure. There were so many men in the world, and any one of them was better than that scumbag Jun Shiyan. With her d*mn temperament, she really was planning to hang herself from a single tree[1]. ¡°Dad, come with me to buy some drinks!¡± Ling Sheng wanted the father and son to spend some time alone to bond. She dragged Huo Ci away. Huo Ci frowned and shot her a cold look, his attitude very firm. ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡± Ling Sheng tried to negotiate in a low voice. ¡°Dad, if you come with me, how about I get my mom to move back home and stay with us?¡± Huo Ci let out a cold snort. ¡°What does where she stays have to do with me? I get annoyed whenever I see her! Why should she stay at my house?!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, then I¡¯ll go by myself.¡± Ling Sheng pouted while thinking, Just go on being stubborn then. Recently, Mom hadn¡¯t come over for some time. Grandma had said that he seemed to have lost his soul. When he heard any noise outside, even if he was in the bedroom, he would dash out hurriedly to take a look. He wouldn¡¯t be able to win over his wife if he continued being stubborn! Huo Ci frowned and turned around to follow her. Upon seeing the damn brat turn around and give him a meaningful smile, he let out a cough and tried to explain himself. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to carry everything.¡± Ling Sheng couldn¡¯t be bothered to expose him. She hummed an agreement and smiled slyly. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I promise I¡¯ll keep my word.¡± Upon seeing both his mommy and grandpa walk away, leaving ¡®him¡¯ in front of the slide to look at him, Xiaoqi frowned and clenched his fists tightly by his sides. When he wanted to call out for his mother, he realized that she and grandpa had already walked far away. His big eyes grew misty. Did Mommy and Grandpa not want him anymore? ¡°Mommy and Grandpa went to buy orange juice for Xiaoqi.¡± Jun Shiyan watched as the child bit his lips and stared at the two figures moving further away. He said, ¡°Xiaoqi, your mommy and grandpa went to buy orange juice. Dad will play with you first.¡± Xiaoqi¡¯s interest in having fun disappeared instantly. His head drooped, and he didn¡¯t even want to play on the slide anymore. He walked down the stairs, but halfway through, a child bumped into him head-on. Jun Shiyan saw Xiaoqi¡¯s body sway before falling forward, head-first. His tiny face was pale from fright. He moved forward instantly, taking three steps at a time while rushing up the stairs. The moment he hugged his son and protected him in his arms, it was already too late for him to steady himself. The moment he fell to the ground, his body was in a protective position as he hugged the child tightly, not allowing him to be hurt at all. When Xiaoqi was in his arms, his small hands also grabbed his clothes tightly. He was so scared that his heart pounded wildly. After hearing a dull thud beside his ear, a muffled groan closely followed. He raised his head nervously and saw a scratch on the man¡¯s face. It was already bleeding. His big eyes were instantly full of tears, and his voice even became hoarse. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re bleeding.¡± Jun Shiyan had never known that being called ¡®Dad¡¯ would make him so happy. His heart was jumping with joy in his chest as he looked at the little guy and comforted him gently. ¡°Dad is fine. Is Xiaoqi all right? Are you hurt anywhere?¡± Xiaoqi shook his head, his nose already red. Feeling embarrassed and pained, he pulled him up. When he saw Ling Sheng and Huo Ci approaching, he shouted loudly, ¡°Mommy, Dad¡¯s bleeding! Come over quickly!¡± Ling Sheng really didn¡¯t know if she should be happy, upset, or regretful. Her son had nearly gotten injured. The Third Master¡¯s arm had been scratched, and even his handsome face was bleeding. She felt extremely reproachful toward herself when she saw this. However, this was the first time her son had called him ¡®Dad¡¯ after that incident. They had finally taken the first step to breaking the ice in their father-son relationship. She felt very thankful too. Xiaoqi stood by the side nervously and watched his mother treat his father¡¯s wound. In a soft voice, he asked, ¡°Dad, are you in pain?¡± Upon seeing his son¡¯s uneasy expression, Jun Shiyan smiled and shook his head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt at all.¡± Xiaoqi sniffled with red eyes. It was all his fault. If he hadn¡¯t been careless, Dad wouldn¡¯t have been injured from saving him. And he wouldn¡¯t be bleeding either. It must have hurt a lot. Whenever Xiaoqi went for injections, they always hurt a lot. It had also hurt a lot when he had scraped his knee. [1] This means that she¡¯s stubbornly sticking to one person or idea, refusing to change her mind. Chapter 1023 - : Pretending to be Sick to Deceive Grandma Huo Ci, who was sitting beside them, frowned in disdain. ¡°Third Old Jun, you can¡¯t even take care of a child properly. You¡¯re already such a grown adult. What other use do you have?¡± Xiaoqi looked at him hastily. ¡°Grandpa, Xiaoqi¡¯s the one who was careless. It¡¯s not Dad¡¯s fault.¡± With Huo Ci¡¯s hot temper, he really wanted to slap him. This punk! After such a short while, had he already forgotten how that b*stard had treated him and his mother? Hadn¡¯t he simply protected him for a tiny while? It was only f*cking natural for a father to protect his son, okay?! A kid was a kid after all. What backbone could he have? He had been bribed with such a simple act of kindness. By the side, Ling Sheng held back her laughter and took a glance at her father¡¯s stiff and scowling face. He hadn¡¯t expected that after going through great trouble for more than 10 days, Xiaoqi would return to his former self in one day. Xiaoqi had treated the Third Master so badly during this period of time, mostly thanks to her father¡¯s credit too! It must have been because of his instigation from the sidelines. Jun Shiyan hadn¡¯t thought that his son would be so innocent and kind either. He had only suffered some flesh wounds, but his son had forgiven him without any qualms. If he had known that this would happen, he should have gotten injured earlier to get his son to feel bad and worry about him. Xiaoqi had always been a sensible and soft-hearted child, to begin with. After forgiving Jun Shiyan, everything about his dad was good and well in his eyes. When they were about to go home, he grabbed onto Huo Ci seriously. ¡°Grandpa, you drive.¡± Huo Ci sneered and growled irritably, ¡°Why should I drive? Am I the chauffeur of your family of three? Scram!¡± Xiaoqi said, ¡°Dad¡¯s injured, so Grandpa has to drive.¡± Huo Ci choked on a mouthful of blood. Look, look, look. What was the point of pampering his grandson? He just kept talking about his heartless father. This rascal had no principles at all. How could he forgive him just like that? Did he want to anger him to death?! Ling Sheng did not dare to let her father drive. However, as her son¡¯s relationship with the Third Master had improved, she was in a good mood too. She beamed and said, ¡°Dad, please get seated. I¡¯ll drive. I¡¯ll be everyone¡¯s chauffeur!¡± Huo Ci let out a snort and glared at her before turning around to leave. After taking two steps, he returned. Why should he leave? Why should he give the three of them a chance to be alone? The rascal was so indecisive that if he left, he might even follow Third Old Jun home. Yes, he couldn¡¯t leave. He had to watch over them right here! He had to put pressure on the rascal, that good-for-nothing kid. The adult was like this, and so was the child. They just had to make him worry endlessly. After Jun Shiyan and Ling Sheng exchanged a glance, the former smiled knowingly and said, ¡°I just suffered some flesh wounds. I can drive. Move to the side.¡± Ling Sheng wasn¡¯t willing, but the man eventually stuffed her into the front passenger seat and fastened her seatbelt carefully before walking over to the driver¡¯s seat. In the end, Ling Sheng logged into Jun Shiyan¡¯s Weibo account and posted a photo to clarify the matter. She had taken the photo at the mall. The back views of the father and son, the older one holding the smaller one, were very warm and harmonious. The child wasn¡¯t the Best Actor¡¯s son, but the son of the richest man in the world! The Best Actor had been looking after the richest man¡¯s son! The imaginative ability of the public was very strong. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they knew Best Actor Huo had Best Actress Nangong and that the richest man also had a wife he loved, just the fact that the Best Actor had helped the world¡¯s richest man take care of his son twice would cause them to imagine a 10,000-word drama in minutes. [I¡¯m very curious. What¡¯s the relationship between Best Actor Huo and the world¡¯s richest man? Why does he keep helping him to look after his son?] [He should be Ling Sheng¡¯s son! Is it that strange for Best Actor Huo to take care of his grandson?] [The person above has a point. On the 29th day of the Lunar New Year, wasn¡¯t a photo of Ling Sheng and Best Actor Huo carrying a child to the hospital exposed? He must be Ling Sheng¡¯s son.] [D*mn, is this baby the son between Ling Sheng and the world¡¯s richest man?] [There¡¯s too much information. Give me a second. Ling Sheng secretly got married and gave birth to a child? And it was even with the richest man in the world? Impossible!] [Let me calculate this for you guys. Ling Sheng just turned 22 this year, and the child looks to be at least three years old. If he is Ling Sheng¡¯s son, then wouldn¡¯t she have gotten pregnant and given birth at 18 years old?] #Ling Sheng¡¯s secret marriage and child# As soon as the topic was out, the onlookers were about to discuss the possibility of this matter when they realized that the trending topics were instantly removed. The comments were deleted in minutes, and someone¡¯s Weibo account was even canceled immediately. When they posted any more related words about Ling Sheng, they realized that they had already become sensitive words. They weren¡¯t even able to post them on Weibo, and they could no longer talk about it at all. Under these circumstances¡­ The onlookers weren¡¯t fools either. There must be relevant connections operating behind the scenes. The boss behind Weibo was the richest man in the world, Jun Shiyan. It would be fine if they simply suspected their relationship, but no one would dare to discuss it openly and blatantly anymore. Xiaoqi had gotten closer to Jun Shiyan and started talking about his dad every day. Huo Ci was having a terrible time. At most, he would scold him a bit, but he couldn¡¯t go overboard either. Otherwise, what would happen to him if the rascal got angry and ran to find his biological father now that he had one? And that damn brat didn¡¯t keep her word at all. She hadn¡¯t returned after leaving that day, yet she had even claimed that she would help him! ¡°Grandpa, it connected.¡± Xiaoqi held his breath nervously as he stared at his smartwatch. Huo Ci sat beside him and grunted in acknowledgment as he played a game on his phone nonchalantly. ¡°Xiaoqi?¡± Nangong Lengyu¡¯s gentle voice could be heard. ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s me.¡± Xiaoqi coughed weakly and stole a look at Grandpa, not knowing if he was doing well. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Your voice doesn¡¯t sound right. Are you sick?¡± Nangong Lengyu became very nervous. She had something to do overseas for a week, so she just returned yesterday. The company had just started running, so she had to supervise everything personally. The preparations for the press conference tomorrow were also in full swing, so she hadn¡¯t had the time to go back to see her daughter and grandson. ¡°Cough, cough!¡± Xiaoqi coughed twice again. He wasn¡¯t good at lying. His face flushed red to the roots of his ears, and his soft voice became even softer. ¡°No, Xiaoqi isn¡¯t sick. Grandma, don¡¯t worry. Work hard. Xiaoqi just wants to hear Grandma¡¯s voice.¡± Nangong Lengyu knew that the child was sensible. She frowned. ¡°Xiaoqi, is Great-grandma around? Have you gone to the hospital?¡± ¡°Great-grandpa and Great-grandma went to visit an old friend. Grandpa gave Xiaoqi some medicine,¡± Xiaoqi said obediently. ¡°Only your grandpa is at home?¡± Nangong Lengyu¡¯s brows furrowed even more tightly. He was the only person and was unreliable too. How could he take good care of a child at home? No, she had to go back immediately. ¡°Grandma will be back right away. Don¡¯t go out with Grandpa, understand?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xiaoqi hummed in acknowledgment. After hanging up, both of the child¡¯s eyes were sparkling with stars, but he felt a little uneasy inwardly. In his limited knowledge, pretending to be sick to trick his grandma to come over was wrong. However, he missed Grandma a lot. Grandpa had told him to call her. Grandpa said that if he didn¡¯t do that, Grandma wouldn¡¯t come over. Grandpa had also said that he couldn¡¯t always be the only one looking after him. Grandma had the responsibility to raise him too. Chapter 1024 - His Coat Chapter 1024: His Coat Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When the doorbell rang, Xiaoqi jumped up happily, about to run over and open the door. Huo Ci grabbed the back of the little fella¡¯s collar and pointed in the direction of the sofa. He bluffed the child, ¡°Lie down properly. If you¡¯re ¡®sick¡¯, you should look sick. If you don¡¯t act well, your grandma will know that you¡¯re pretending to be sick and lying to her. See if she doesn¡¯t spank your bottom. She¡¯ll ignore you in the future.¡± The delight in Xiaoqi¡¯s eyes dimmed. He turned around obediently and ran to the sofa to lie down. He even covered himself with the small blanket Grandpa had prepared for him. However, inwardly, he was looking forward to Grandma¡¯s arrival. When he thought of how he should look when he was sick, he closed his eyes. ¡°How is he? Has he gone to the hospital? What did the doctor say? What¡¯s he sick with?¡± Worried, Nangong Lengyu shot off a lot of questions like a cannonball in one breath. She had only remembered that she hadn¡¯t asked the child what his illness was after she hung up. However, she didn¡¯t want to call Huo Ci again to ask him. Anyway, she would be coming to see the child soon. She would know when she got there. Because she wasn¡¯t in a hurry, she hadn¡¯t called. ¡°Low fever. He¡¯s already taken medicine. His fever should have gone down already.¡± Huo Ci watched as the woman hurried in. He didn¡¯t know if it was because she hadn¡¯t rested well, but her dark circles were very heavy, and her face was also much thinner than the last time they had met. His heart ached inexplicably as he looked at her. ¡°Grandma.¡± Upon hearing her voice, Xiaoqi opened his eyes and smiled at her while lying on the sofa. Nangong Lengyu took a look at the child¡¯s mental state and realized that he was still fine. When she went over, she pressed against his forehead worriedly to test the temperature before heaving a sigh of relief. He did not seem to be having a fever. However, she said, ¡°Huo Ci, bring me the thermometer.¡± She still had to measure his temperature before she could relax. After all, using the human body as a measurement wasn¡¯t accurate. ¡°Grandma, where have you been?¡± Xiaoqi hugged his grandma and rubbed against her in a reliant manner. His young, soft voice carried a few notes of huskiness as though he had just woken up. ¡°Xiaoqi missed you.¡± Grandpa missed Grandma too. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have gotten him to call her over. ¡°Grandma missed Xiaoqi too.¡± Nangong Lengyu definitely wouldn¡¯t look for Huo Ci unless absolutely necessary. Who knew that during the week she had been overseas, not just Sheng Sheng, even the two elders of the Huo Family hadn¡¯t been at home. Only Huo Ci was left to look after her precious grandson. If the two elders were at home, she could still trouble them every day by talking to Xiaoqi via video calls. If Huo Ci was around, no matter how much she missed him, she still didn¡¯t want to video call Xiaoqi using his phone. Regarding the paternity test last time, she was also left without a choice hence she had looked for him. After all, he was Sheng Sheng¡¯s biological father. She could only discuss such a major issue with him. As Huo Ci listened to the duo exchange words about missing each other, his brows rose slightly. He casually threw the thermometer on the sofa and sat down by the side. Then, he placed his legs on the coffee table and started playing games. Upon seeing him behave like this, Nangong Lengyu was infuriated. If it was possible, she really wanted to kick him. The child was already sick from a fever, yet he was still in the mood to play games. How could she rest assured leaving Xiaoqi to someone like him? When Xiaoqi spoke, the ears on his tiny face were all red. Nangong Lengyu was worried and anxious. She only thought that he was sick. In her heart, the baby had always been a good child, obedient and sensible. She hadn¡¯t even thought that he could be lying. Xiaoqi didn¡¯t dare to speak much, afraid that his grandma would know that he was lying. His small heart kept beating wildly, and he even stole a look at his grandpa, who was playing games by the side, from time to time. He became even more worried. Upon seeing that the child was fine, Nangong Lengyu finally took out her laptop and did her work by the side. The little guy wasn¡¯t willing to go back to his room to sleep. Even if he was sick, he couldn¡¯t be sleeping all the time. She made him sit on the sofa and watch cartoons. Xiaoqi nestled on the sofa obediently and drew a painting with oil pastels. He stole a look at Grandpa and saw that he kept staring at a black phone screen. Afraid of disturbing Grandma¡¯s work, he reminded him in a low voice, ¡°Grandpa, your phone isn¡¯t lit up anymore.¡± Upon hearing the child¡¯s words, Huo Ci returned to his senses. His phone tilted slightly, and the black screen reflected the image of a woman working seriously nearby. Perhaps it was because she was cold, but she had draped a coat over herself casually. He didn¡¯t know if it was because she had been too engrossed in her work that she hadn¡¯t seen it clearly, but it was his coat. ¡°Shh!¡± Huo Ci shushed him softly, telling Xiaoqi to be quiet. The expression in his eyes gentled gradually. The living room was very quiet, and he could clearly hear her fingers tapping on the keyboard as she sighed from time to time. He could even hear her shallow breathing. The tip of his nose was filled with the faint fragrance from her body. She never used perfume, so the fragrance was light and mesmerizing. In his stupor at this moment, he felt like he had gone back in time. Xiaoqi was obedient, but he still rubbed his stomach and leaned over to whisper, ¡°Grandpa, Xiaoqi is hungry.¡± When Huo Ci carried the brat away, he realized that she was frowning deeply, as though she had encountered a difficult problem. He wanted to butt in and ask about it, but he was also afraid that she would turn hostile. He carried Xiaoqi to the balcony to pick vegetables. ¡°Grandpa, do you know how to cook?¡± Xiaoqi plucked a few big red tomatoes and ran over on his short legs to put them in the basket. He was a little doubtful of Grandpa¡¯s culinary skills. Should he call for Grandma? ¡°Tomato and egg noodles.¡± Huo Ci looked at the little fella. ¡°Just tell me, do you want to eat it or not?¡± Xiaoqi nodded hurriedly. ¡°Xiaoqi will eat everything Grandpa makes. Grandpa¡¯s culinary skills are the best.¡± Huo Ci cursed that he was a bootlicker, but the smile on his lips was extremely delighted. He also plucked a few cucumbers, a small bunch of vegetables, and two bitter gourds. Lastly, he even picked more than a dozen strawberries. He washed the strawberries first and passed them to Xiaoqi. Then, he pointed at the person in the living room. ¡°Deliver them to your grandma.¡± Xiaoqi nodded, walked over with his short legs, and placed the strawberries on the table. He didn¡¯t dare to disturb her either and ran back to the kitchen to help Grandpa with the cooking without saying anything. When Nangong Lengyu started working, she would sometimes enter a state of oblivion. By the time she closed the laptop, she realized that she wasn¡¯t in her office but at Huo Ci¡¯s house. She glanced toward the side and suddenly stood up. Just as she was about to call out for Xiaoqi nervously, she saw two busy figures¡ªone large and one small¡ªin the kitchen. There was a faint fragrance that filled her nose, the smell of tomatoes and eggs. For some reason, at this moment, all her prejudice against Huo Ci actually disappeared instantly. As she looked at that person¡¯s figure, an image of the youthful him hopping around in the kitchen frantically surfaced in her mind. Old matters of the past came to mind, and the corners of her lips also curled up slightly.. Perhaps it was because the current atmosphere was too peaceful, or perhaps it was because Huo Ci hadn¡¯t lost his temper today or looked for trouble¡­ She actually found him much more pleasing to the eye. Chapter 1025 - Active Pursuit There were also strawberries and white strawberries on the table. It was said that this was called Snow White, Huo Ci¡¯s favorite fruit. When she thought of this, her heart inexplicably skipped a beat. She frowned, feeling a little annoyed. She must have gone crazy. What does what Huo Ci likes to eat have anything to do with her?! Xiaoqi carried a plate of stir-fried vegetables out and saw his grandma approach him. He beamed and said in a soft, crisp voice, ¡°Grandma, Grandma, it¡¯s time to eat! Grandpa made your favorite tomato and egg noodles!¡± Nangong Lengyu went over to bring the plate over. Her brows were furrowed slightly, and her eyes were a little dark. Did she like tomato and egg noodles the most? Who said that? That was the only thing he knew how to cook back then, all right?! As the saying goes, love makes one full even if one only drinks water. She had been stupid back then too. No matter how well he cooked, she had thought all of the food was delicious. No matter how he behaved, she had thought he was great. It was only later she had realized that he was an *sshole! ¡°You still want me to feed you?¡± Huo Ci turned his head and spoke in a very irritating manner. His brows furrowed slightly as he shot her a look. ¡°Come and bring the food out!¡± Nangong Lengyu gnashed her teeth. She really wanted to snap back at him. No! She didn¡¯t want to eat the noodles he had cooked! However, on the account that he had made a great effort to cook, she held herself back in the end. Xiaoqi was also present. She couldn¡¯t keep letting the child see the two of them quarrel. They weren¡¯t children anymore. Huo Ci carried two bowls of noodles out, one big and one small bowl. The big bowl was his, and the small bowl was Xiaoqi¡¯s. After taking two steps forward, he turned his head around and pointed at a bottle on the opposite. ¡°The vinegar is over there. Add it yourself if you want to eat.¡± Nangong Lengyu¡¯s mood was a little unstable. She didn¡¯t know what she was feeling at this moment either. When warmth filled her heart, she thought that she might have gone crazy. She carried a full bowl of noodles out. She had a strong suspicion that Huo Ci had deliberately scooped so much noodles for her. Her appetite wasn¡¯t good to begin with, so she wouldn¡¯t be able to finish so much noodles even if she stuffed herself to death. However, if she wasted the food, that b*stard would definitely make sarcastic remarks again. Huo Ci reached out with his chopsticks and directly picked up some noodles. When he saw the woman frown slightly, he let out a snort and gave her a sideways look. ¡°Can you finish it? If you can¡¯t, don¡¯t waste the food.¡± Nangong Lengyu didn¡¯t speak either. When she saw him pick up one-third of the noodles, she smoothly picked up another portion for him. In the end, there was only one-third left. She had a weak stomach, so she needed to eat smaller meals more frequently. In the past, she hadn¡¯t cared much. After finding her daughter, she started to take care of her health. Even if it wasn¡¯t for herself, she had to be healthy and live well for her daughter. The atmosphere was very harmonious during this meal. Nangong Lengyu had not expected that after more than 20 years, although people changed even when things remained the same, his basic noodle culinary skills had made no progress whatsoever. He had even mocked her for being bad at cooking and not even knowing how to cook soft-boiled eggs! How was he any better? Weren¡¯t the tomato and egg noodles he cooked unpalatable too?! Huo Ci was in a rare good mood, but he didn¡¯t show it on his face. As he ate, he thought about how the damn brat at home was unreliable. In the end, he still had to make the move to call her back home. After dinner, Huo Ci washed the dishes and tidied up the place. He looked like a complete househusband. He already had a handsome face that could cause the downfall of a country and its people. When he did housework, his elegance didn¡¯t diminish. Instead, there was a rare down-to-earth aspect, making him look even more eye-catching. When Nangong Lengyu went to cut some fruits for Xiaoqi, she stood at the door and looked at the man, who was wearing an apron and washing the dishes in front of the sink. For a moment, her emotions were somewhat complicated. They absurdly gave rise to the delusion that if that incident had not happened back then, he might have been a good man too. Xiaoqi was holding Huo Ci¡¯s phone and video calling Ling Sheng. In a small voice, he ran to the kitchen door quietly and pointed the camera in the direction of the kitchen to conduct a live broadcast. ¡°Mommy, do you see that? Grandpa and Grandma are together.¡± ¡°I saw it.¡± Of course, Ling Sheng had seen it. When a handsome man and beautiful woman stood together, it was indescribably pleasing to the eye. Her father and mother were a match made in heaven in the first place. The misunderstanding back then, which was Little Star, had been caused by her mother lying to her father that she had been aborted, causing the two of them to fall out. Now that the truth had come out, the two of them both stopped mentioning that matter. ¡°Mommy, Grandma is done cutting the fruits. I¡¯ll hang up now.¡± Xiaoqi acted like a thief, afraid that he would be discovered. He hurried back on his short legs. When he ran to the sofa, he calmly placed Grandpa¡¯s phone in its original spot and even checked if it was put in the right position. If Grandpa found out that he had secretly used his phone, he would punish him. When Nangong Lengyu turned around with the fruit platter, she saw the little fella climb onto the sofa with his little butt sticking out. She walked over with a smile and said gently, ¡°Xiaoqi, eat some fruit.¡± Xiaoqi nodded and turned around to smile sweetly at his grandma. On the other side, Ling Sheng had just finished filming her scenes and had only video-chatted with her son for a few minutes. Moreover, her precious son had secretly used his grandpa¡¯s phone to video-call her. The next scene would be shot two hours later, and she hadn¡¯t rested for a day already. She planned to go to the lounge to take a break. She wanted Little Ye to buy some food for her nearby. However, after searching around, she didn¡¯t find her. As soon as Little Ye stepped into the lounge, her arm was grabbed forcefully by someone. She only felt her body lighten as the man picked her up by the waist and lowered his head to kiss her lips. For a moment, it was difficult for her to even breathe. During a short moment of freedom, she opened her eyes slightly and looked at the man in front of her with infatuation. She felt the man¡¯s hand begin to slide downward. She hurriedly pushed him away in panic, her entire face red with embarrassment. ¡°Chuhe, don¡¯t. Not here.¡± Yu Chuhe held back the disgust and loathing in his heart while his eyes were full of deep affection. He looked at the woman who had been disoriented by his kiss and utterly bewitched by him. He pressed his forehead against hers intimately. The distance between the two of them was so close that they could even hear each other¡¯s breathing. His sexy thin lips opened and closed slightly as he asked, ¡°Did you miss me?¡± Little Ye was already completely spellbound. As she looked at the man¡¯s handsome face, her heart raced and she caressed his face. There was an infatuated look in her eyes, as well as a deep sense of attachment. She nodded and hummed an acknowledgment. She missed him. How could she not miss him? She was just a very small assistant. She wasn¡¯t pretty and her family background wasn¡¯t good. She had not even dreamed that the man she liked, the idol she cherished immensely, would one day take the initiative to woo her. All of this was like a beautiful dream to her, making her wallow in it and unwilling to wake up. He was really handsome. He was the best man she had ever seen. He would never despise her background or her looks. He would praise her with the most beautiful words that could be found in the world and say sweet nothings to her in the most moving voice. Chapter 1026 - Pathetic Creatures How could she not love such a man? How could she not fall into his gentle and soulful eyes, or the web of love he had woven for her? Yu Chuhe looked at the woman in front of him and sneered continuously in his heart. He didn¡¯t need to use any tricks to deal with ordinary women. As long as he hooked his finger at them, those women would flock to him in droves. Just like the woman in front of him. It had only been two days but look at her. She was already completely bewitched by him. He believed that even if he told her to drop dead now, she would die for him without hesitation too. Women were simply such shallow and pathetic creatures. No woman could escape his control, except that Ling Sheng. He had bent over backward and tried every trick in his book, but he had still failed to win her over. It had already been a full month since they had first met. No woman had ever been worthy of him spending so much time and effort to deal with. He definitely wouldn¡¯t give up on pursuing her, no matter what method he used. The more difficult a woman was, the more challenging it would be, right? When he succeeded in winning her over he would definitely make that pretentiously high and mighty woman kneel in front of him and lick him. He would make her hand him all her family fortune on a silver platter. Then, he would kick her to the curb and admire her despondent and miserable look. During these past few days, Little Ye kept feeling as though she was having a very beautiful and wonderful dream. However, this was Sister Sheng Sheng¡¯s lounge. She would be back soon. She looked at the man in front of her. ¡°Chuhe, shall we go elsewhere?¡± Yu Chuhe buried his head between her neck and shoulder, taking a deep breath. From an angle that the woman couldn¡¯t see, his eyes were very cold. There was disgust, disdain, and mockery in them, but his voice still remained sensual and seductive. ¡°No, I like this place. Don¡¯t you like it? It¡¯s so exciting. Ling Sheng is right outside while the two of us are inside. Little Ye¡¯s breathing suddenly quickened, and her chest heaved violently. She only had to hear the man¡¯s voice for her whole body to start going numb. When she thought of the man¡¯s sexy appearance moving atop her body, her mouth went dry. She wanted it now, but she said, ¡°No, I can¡¯t let Sister Sheng Sheng find out. I¡¯m begging you. Let¡¯s go somewhere else. We¡¯ll go to your lounge, all right?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t love me.¡± Yu Chuhe¡¯s voice carried a few notes of disappointment. ¡°You can¡¯t even agree to this small request. You don¡¯t love me at all. Baby, is your so-called love that cheap? Didn¡¯t you say you would listen to me forever? I want you now, right here.¡± Little Ye¡¯s face flushed red. She was nervous like a child who was afraid of losing him. ¡°I¡¯m willing. I love you, Chuhe. I love you. I love you more than my life. If you want to do it here, then we¡¯ll do it here. However, Sister Sheng Sheng¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Yu Chuhe pinched her face. His hand felt a little sticky, and a layer of foundation coated it. There was a patch of makeup that had worn off on the woman¡¯s face, revealing her slightly dark, sallow skin. He felt even more disgusted. Look, women were all such vain creatures. Did she think she would look good just because she had applied makeup? No, with makeup on, she looked even more like a clown, a toy for him to use and play with. Actually, not all women were like this. Ling Sheng was different. Even after she had removed her makeup, her skin was still tender and delicate. One couldn¡¯t help but want to bite it and try that tender and supple taste. ¡°Chuhe.¡± Little Ye¡¯s breathing became heavier. She looked at the man in front of her; it was as though he was a god looking at her. ¡°This is for you.¡± Yu Chuhe unfolded her hand and gave her a vial of powder. It was a very small glass bottle. He smiled and said, ¡°Put this in the water she drinks.¡± Little Ye¡¯s eyes tightened abruptly as she looked at him in disbelief. She refused in fear. ¡°Chuhe, I can¡¯t do that. Sister Sheng Sheng treats me very well. I can¡¯t harm her.¡± ¡°Silly baby, what do you take me for?¡± Yu Chuhe moved closer to the girl and grabbed her shoulder. He smiled while saying, ¡°This is just a sleeping medicine. It¡¯ll only allow her to sleep for two hours so that she can relax and rest well. It won¡¯t hurt her health. When she wakes up, she can shoot the movie, feeling all refreshed.¡± Little Ye looked at the man, her eyes flashing. She asked again in confirmation, ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡± Yu Chuhe¡¯s voice was gentle as his eyes locked onto hers soulfully. His slender fingers scratched the tip of her nose gently. ¡°My little pumpkin, even if I were to lie to the world, I won¡¯t lie to you. You¡¯re my goddess and my beloved. I just want to have an in-depth ¡®exchange¡¯ with you.¡± Hah! With her looks, even if she had a background like Ling Sheng¡¯s, he still wouldn¡¯t want to sleep with her. If it hadn¡¯t been for that woman Ling Sheng, who was unmoved by force or persuasion, obstinate, and extremely vigilant, he wouldn¡¯t have laid his hands on such a revolting woman! It was all Ling Sheng¡¯s fault. It was all her fault for making him touch such a disgusting woman. After he got Ling Sheng, he would definitely settle this debt with her. ¡°Okay.¡± Little Ye was already completely bewitched by him. She believed everything he said. As she held the medicine bottle, she heard Ling Sheng call out to her from outside. Her eyes flickered a little as she was about to leave. Yu Chuhe pulled her back and kissed her lips again. He used the sexiest and most charming voice to seduce her. ¡°It¡¯s all right. It¡¯s just an ordinary sleeping aid. Your Sister Sheng Sheng is working so hard at filming. You¡¯re helping her, not harming her. Don¡¯t be nervous. Stay calm.¡± Ling Sheng, that woman, was very wary. If Little Ye behaved slightly out of the ordinary, she would definitely notice it. Thankfully, although this woman was ugly, she wasn¡¯t stupid. He was very satisfied with her behavior over the past few days. ¡°Yes.¡± Little Ye looked at him steadily. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let Sister Sheng Sheng know about us.¡± Chuhe was her idol. He was so dazzling and brilliant. He was the eternal white moonlight in her heart. How could she bear to let his reputation suffer because of her?! After seeing the woman leave, Yu Chuhe finally leaned against the wall, his lips curling up sinisterly. Wasn¡¯t Ling Sheng all high and mighty? Didn¡¯t she want to reject him? He wanted to see if she would still remain aloof after drinking that medicine. She would probably be like a slut, kneeling on the ground and begging him to take her! When he thought about how he would see her lose control very soon, see her go crazy, and see her prostrate at his feet without any dignity, he couldn¡¯t help but want to applaud. He let out a low laugh happily. Ling Sheng was about to open the lounge door when she bumped into Little Ye. She looked at her strangely. ¡°Why is your face red?¡± Little Ye was a little flustered inwardly, but she remained calm on the surface. ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, I¡¯m sorry. I accidentally fell asleep inside. Are you looking for me?¡± Chapter 1027 - Perfect Boyfriend ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Go and buy me something to eat!¡± Ling Sheng was so tired that she didn¡¯t even want to move her fingers. After entering the lounge, she immediately collapsed onto the sofa and smiled as she supported her chin with her hand and looked at Little Ye. ¡°Barbecue skewers. Take a look and see if there are any. I want to eat lamb skewers. Ten, no, two skewers. Bring me another serving of roasted potato and enoki mushrooms. As for chicken gristle, give me two skewers.¡± Sob sob sob sob! How pitiful. She didn¡¯t even dare to eat anything. She had to take the minimum amount, fearing that she would gain weight! When she was done filming this drama, she must eat without inhibition! She would reserve an entire barbecue stall and have so many skewers until she could not walk. ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, do you want milk tea too?¡± Little Ye asked. Ling Sheng wanted to drink milk tea so badly that her hair was turning white. But she just couldn¡¯t! She steeled her heart and let out soft sobs. No one was as pitiful as her. She pouted and wanted to cry. She shouldn¡¯t get the milk tea. ¡°Mango Yakult, then.¡± Milk tea wouldn¡¯t do. The calories were too high. During filming, she couldn¡¯t get much physical exercise. The calories she consumed couldn¡¯t be burned off, so she could only wait for it to turn into fat. It was fine if she simply craved it in her mind, but she still mustn¡¯t drink it. Yu Chuhe was in the cloakroom across from them. The clothes placed inside all belonged to the female lead. There weren¡¯t many and they were separated by plywood. The soundproofing was very poor. When he heard the girl¡¯s soft voice, his eyes grew sinister. Little Ye returned in half an hour. Ling Sheng had already fallen asleep and was lying on the sofa with a coat over her body. Upon hearing the door open, she immediately opened her eyes and sat up. Almost salivating, she looked at the food greedily and sniffed the air with her small nose. ¡°Ahhh, my delicious food is finally here.¡± Little Ye placed all the food on the table in front of her. She had bought them according to her instructions. Upon seeing her enjoy the delicious food, she passed her a beverage. While watching Ling Sheng reach out to take it, Little Ye¡¯s hand suddenly tightened. She smiled and passed it to her. ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, have something to drink.¡± Ling Sheng took a big gulp without even thinking. As a glutton, she sighed in satisfaction. ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± Little Ye¡¯s eyes were a little evasive as she looked at the beverage in her hand again. Surely, Chuhe wouldn¡¯t lie to her? There should truly be a sleeping aid inside, right? After Sister Sheng Sheng finished drinking, she would only sleep for a while. When she woke up, she would be very energetic. She wouldn¡¯t discover that she had tampered with it either. After Ling Sheng had eaten and drunk her fill, she felt a little sleepy. Her eyelids started to flutter as she let out a big yawn and said, ¡°Little Ye, I¡¯ll sleep for a while. Wake me up in two hours. I have scenes to film.¡± Little Ye nodded and saw that she was already hugging a bolster. Her head tilted and she fell into a deep sleep. The uneasiness in her heart also settled. Chuhe hadn¡¯t lied to her. It was really just a sleeping aid. Upon seeing Ling Sheng fall asleep, Little Ye hurriedly got up and went to the dressing room. However, it was empty. Yu Chuhe wasn¡¯t there anymore. Just as she fished out her phone, she saw a message from him. ¡®Baby, come to my car. Little Zhao is waiting for you. He¡¯ll bring you to me.¡¯ When Yu Chuhe saw Little Ye leave, he finally walked out of his own lounge. Coincidentally, it was adjacent to Ling Sheng¡¯s lounge. While watching the stupid woman, who had been deceived by him, leave delightedly, the look in his eyes became even more scathing. Even if a stupid and ugly as dipshit woman died, it would be because of her overwhelming stupidity. In the lounge, Ling Sheng was sleeping soundly when her body suddenly started getting feverish. It was so hot that she felt uncomfortable. ¡°Sheng Sheng.¡± Yu Chuhe stood in front of her and looked down at her condescendingly. He saw that the girl¡¯s face had already started to flush. ¡°Brother Yu?¡± While in a daze, Ling Sheng heard someone call her. She opened her eyes with difficulty and saw the man standing in front of her. He was looking at her. She wanted to get up, but she discovered that her limbs were all weak. She narrowed her eyes. ¡°Do you need something from me?¡± Yu Chuhe looked at her and squatted in front of her slowly with a fake worried expression. ¡°Sheng Sheng, what¡¯s wrong with you? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s head had become a mess as she shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t have any energy. It¡¯s so hot. Why is it so hot? What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Yu Chuhe knew that he had succeeded. His eyes were full of smugness as he said, ¡°You may be sick. Do you need me to help you?¡± ¡°How are you going to help me?¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s voice was soft. She had already realized that something was wrong. The strength in her body also seemed to have been sucked out of her instantly. She felt that even her consciousness was beginning to fade away. ¡°By helping you to cool down, of course,¡± Yu Chuhe smiled obscenely. When Jun Shiyan got out of the car, he took another look at the WeChat message. After the young lady had taken a photo of the delicious food to show off, she stopped replying. She was probably so focused on eating that she had forgotten that he was still waiting for her report! His lips curled up as he took the food box that An Yan handed to him. He took a look in the direction of the filming site and strode over to check in on his little glutton. He also brought her some delicious, low-calorie food. An Yan watched the man leave before getting in the car. The Third Master was a perfect boyfriend. He insisted on coming to see Ms. Ling every day, bringing food and drinks. However, Ms. Ling had been avoiding someone secretly recently so she would come to the car to have a date with the Third Master. He didn¡¯t know why, but the Third Master had actually gone inside the set today. Wasn¡¯t Ms. Ling afraid that the reporters would snap photos, spread rumors about a scandal, and expose her relationship with the Third Master? Jun Shiyan asked the staff members before finding out where the young lady¡¯s lounge was. He knocked twice, but no one answered. ¡°Sheng Sheng? It¡¯s me.¡± Chapter 1028 - Not Interested Chapter 1028: Not Interested Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Chuhe looked at the beauty lying on the sofa. Her face was already red like a ripe apple waiting to be plucked. He told himself that there was no hurry. In a matter of minutes, after the drug completely kicked in, she would kneel on the ground and beg him. Jun Shiyan looked at the emoji the young lady had sent him at the end. There was a gentle smile in his narrow eyes. The GIF was that of her own expression. There were two adorable rabbit ears on top of her small head. When she leaned forward to kiss, her lips would turn into a huge heart. When he reached the door, he saw that the young lady had yet to reply. He thought that she might have fallen asleep. They were still shooting at the filming site. The lounge at the back was very quiet. He stood at the door and knocked. However, even after waiting for a while, no one answered. Just as Yu Chuhe was thinking about his fine plans, someone suddenly knocked on the door. His eyes swept in the direction of the door venomously. Which blind fool actually dared to ruin his fine plan at this moment? He took a look at Ling Sheng, who was on the sofa, and his lips curled up confidently and smugly again. Then, he heard his agent, Yang Zhicheng¡¯s voice, ring out at the door. Yang Zhicheng and Yu Chuhe had already colluded with each other long ago. He was sitting in Yu Chuhe¡¯s lounge to prevent anyone from spoiling Yu Chuhe¡¯s fine plan. When he came out, he saw a handsome, dignified man standing at the door of Ling Sheng¡¯s lounge with a food box. He walked over hurriedly with a smile on his face. ¡°Sir, may I ask who you are looking for?¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s eyebrows creased slightly. ¡°Ling Sheng.¡± Yang Zhicheng¡¯s smile grew even kinder. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re talking about Sheng Sheng? She went out to eat with my Chuhe. She¡¯s not here now. Why are you looking for her? When she comes back later, I¡¯ll help you convey the message. What do you think?¡± F*ck, this man in front of him was unrivaled in his good looks and had an innate air of aristocracy. His every movement carried a regal aura that was unattainable for ordinary people. He was simply as noble and elegant as an emperor. One couldn¡¯t help but submit to him. Jun Shiyan only swept a faint glance at the man in front of him and didn¡¯t speak. There was someone in the room. He had heard it. The young lady¡¯s breathing was very urgent. Besides his young lady¡¯s breathing, there seemed to be another person¡¯s breathing. He was sure that it was a man. Therefore, this person in front of him was lying to him. ¡°I¡¯m Chuhe¡¯s agent, Yang Zhicheng. Yu Chuhe. May I ask if you¡¯re interested in entering the entertainment circle, Sir?¡± Yang Zhicheng¡¯s eyes glittered shrewdly. He looked at the man in front of him. If he entered the entertainment circle, he would crush all the evergreen trees, teen idols, and pretty boys! Just the words ¡®stunningly handsome¡¯ weren¡¯t even enough to describe the appearance of the man in front of him. ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡± Jun Shiyan had already become impatient. Just as he reached out to knock on the door, he vaguely heard the young lady say ¡®hot¡¯. His eyes turned frigid abruptly, and without even thinking, he kicked the door. ¡°What are you doing?! Who are you?!¡± Yang Zhicheng had not expected the man to kick at the door. His expression changed in fright as he bellowed at him and tried to block his path. ¡°Let me warn you! This is illegal. This is a break-in. I¡¯ll get someone to arrest you immediately!¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s eyes were dangerous and murderous. When he pushed Yang Zhicheng away, he kicked the door again. Yang Zhicheng fell to the ground and screamed in pain. He crawled to his feet, wanting to continue stopping him. He definitely couldn¡¯t let the man ruin Chuhe¡¯s fine plan. As he struggled to get up, he heard an explosive bang. His eyes instantly widened in horror. The door¡­ ¡­had opened. When Jun Shiyan saw the young lady in a man¡¯s arms, his eyes reddened completely in an instant. When he moved forward, he took the young lady away from the man¡¯s arms and aimed a kick at Yu Chuhe¡¯s stomach immediately afterward. This kick contained a great deal of strength and the man¡¯s burning rage. Yu Chuhe didn¡¯t have time to react at all and he watched helplessly as Ling Sheng was snatched away by the man. Meanwhile, he slammed into the opposite wall in a second. Yang Zhicheng had long been scared out of his wits. He didn¡¯t know how much strength the man possessed, but the moment Yu Chuhe flew into the air and hit the wall, a blood-curdling scream like that of a pig being slaughtered rang out as he landed heavily on the ground before spitting out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Who are you? Do you know where this is?¡± Yang Zhicheng was terrified. Upon seeing Yu Chuhe get beaten up, his expression turned hideous as he bellowed furiously, ¡°Someone, come quickly! Someone has broken into a room!¡± Jun Shiyan felt pained as he hugged the young lady; his heart was clenching tightly. The young lady had already fallen unconscious. Her small hands kept tearing at her clothes as she muttered about the heat. The temperature of her body was also abnormally hot. ¡°Just you wait! I won¡¯t let you off! Just you wait to be thrown into jail!¡± Yang Zhicheng checked Yu Chuhe¡¯s condition and tried his best to calm down. ¡°Chuhe, Chuhe, wake up.¡± Jun Shiyan looked at them with contempt, as though they were vermin. His gaze was as cold as a knife as his thin lips moved slightly. ¡°What did you two do to her?¡± ¡°What did we do? I should be the one asking about what you did!¡± Yang Zhicheng only felt his body turn cold when the man looked at him. He shivered. The immense pressure made him want to kneel down and beg for mercy continuously. ¡°Do you know who our Chuhe is? You¡¯re finished! Your life is over.¡± ¡°You all deserve to die.¡± Jun Shiyan only said one sentence before carrying the young lady out immediately. When he reached the door, he instructed An Yan, ¡°Seize them. I want to punish them personally.¡± They had actually dared to lay their hands on the young lady he cared immensely about. ¡°Who the hell do you think you are?! How dare you threaten me too?¡± Yang Zhicheng knew that the man¡¯s status definitely wasn¡¯t simple. However, even if his status wasn¡¯t simple, so was Chuhe! Upon seeing that the man was about to leave, he hurriedly bellowed in fury, ¡°Stop him! Stop him!¡± At the door, the director, assistant director, and relevant personnel of the film crew rushed over, but they were stopped by He Sha. She shot them a meaningful look and softly said something. Everyone looked at one another. Their eyes were full of panic as they hurriedly made way for him. Yang Zhicheng didn¡¯t know what was wrong with them either. His chest heaved violently from anger as he bellowed at the director furiously, ¡°Lin Ping, it looks like you don¡¯t want to continue shooting this movie anymore! Are you people dead? Hurry up and stop him! Hurry up!¡± However, no matter how much he shouted, not one person listened to him. He only looked like a clown. His yelling made people laugh. An Yan walked to Yang Zhicheng and stood in front of him, his eyes dark like he was looking at a dead guy. ¡°Manager Yang, right? My Third Master has extended an invitation. I hope you and Mr. Yu can come with me.. Do not make things difficult for me.¡± Chapter 1029 - How Can You Hold Back? Chapter 1029: How Can You Hold Back? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yang Zhicheng frowned. He was so angry that his chest was going to explode. Completely infuriated, his face was hideous and twisted. ¡°Scram! Why should I leave with you?! Your Third Master? Who does your Third Master think he is? He injured Chuhe! Just you people wait for the police to arrest you! You can rot in jail till the end of time!¡± ¡°Forgive me.¡± An Yan smiled and looked at him as he spoke. ¡°My Third Master, Jun Shiyan. I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ve heard of him before, Manager Yang.¡± He had barely finished speaking when¡­ Yang Zhicheng plopped to the ground with a thud, kneeling. His eyes widened in disbelief as he looked at the man in front of him and stuttered, ¡°Third¡­ Third Master Jun?¡± An Yan nodded. He looked at the ashen-faced man and mourned for him in his heart. It had been many years since the Third Master had dealt with someone personally. ¡°Manager Yang, you¡¯re really lucky. It¡¯s been a long time since my Third Master has done the job personally.¡± Yang Zhicheng only felt terror in an instant. He was so scared that his whole body was trembling. He wished that he could offer up his life as penance immediately. He kowtowed to An Yan loudly a few times. ¡°I was wrong! It wasn¡¯t me. It was him. It was Yu Chuhe. It was all his idea. It really has nothing to do with me.¡± An Yan looked at the few bodyguards behind him with a steady smile on his face and ordered, ¡°Take them back with us!¡± Yang Zhicheng and Yu Chuhe, whom no one knew was dead or alive, were dragged away by the bodyguards like rags. The remaining film crew didn¡¯t dare to speak either as they waited for An Yan to give them instructions. An Yan looked at Director Lin Ping. ¡°Director Lin, I¡¯m terribly sorry. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to find another male lead for this movie.¡± Director Lin was so angry that his liver was trembling. He replied fearfully, ¡°It¡¯s a small matter. This is just a minor issue. It¡¯s fine as long as Ms. Ling is all right. Assistant An, don¡¯t worry. I promise I won¡¯t leak a single word about this.¡± Who was that person? Third Master Jun! The richest man in the world Jun Shiyan, the King of Hell feared by everyone in the capital! When Ling Sheng was carried away by the man, although she had been wrapped in a coat, everyone in the entertainment circle knew what had happened. She had been drugged. That lunatic Yu Chuhe had actually done such an immoral thing in the production team. Who was Ling Sheng? She was Best Actor Huo and Best Actress Nangong¡¯s daughter! Wasn¡¯t he afraid that he would be killed after the incident? He Sha wasn¡¯t clear about many of the unspoken rules1 in the entertainment circle, but she knew that Ling Sheng¡¯s boyfriend was Jun Shiyan, Third Master Jun, who was also that man who had just carried her away. She had heard from her friend that Yu Chuhe had a poor moral character, but she hadn¡¯t expected him to be this abhorrent. As a woman and a mother whose daughter was about Ling Sheng¡¯s age, when she saw this kind of thing happen with her own eyes, she really wanted to skin the culprit and pull his tendons out before sending him to prison to be executed by shooting! This kind of thing would cause a girl a lifetime of indelible damage and trauma. ¡­ Hot. Ling Sheng felt very hot. Her body was like melting magma, and her blood boiled and surged inside. It seemed as though it would break through her blood vessels in the next moment and she screamed in pain. Jun Shiyan¡¯s eyes were red. He didn¡¯t dare to get close to her, afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to control herself. However, when he saw her struggling in agony, he was also afraid that she would hurt herself. In the end, he still pulled her into his embrace while feeling distressed for her. In a soft voice, he said, ¡°Sheng Sheng, sober up. We¡¯ll be reaching the hospital soon.¡± When Ling Sheng heard the man speak and smelled the familiar smell on his body, she hooked her arms around his neck desperately. Her whole body was pressed against the man¡¯s body. She opened her eyes in a daze and looked at the man¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Third Master, I feel uncomfortable.¡± Upon hearing the young lady¡¯s soft voice, Jun Shiyan felt his blood rush to his head. He tried his best to control the abnormality in his body as he cupped the young lady¡¯s face. ¡°Listen to me. We¡¯re reaching the hospital soon. The doctor will be here soon. Bear with it for a while.¡± He didn¡¯t want nor was he willing to take her under such circumstances. She had been drugged and her consciousness was foggy. She didn¡¯t know what she was doing at all. She was only following her instincts, brought on by the drug. Ling Sheng couldn¡¯t hear anything, nor did she want to hear anything. Upon seeing the man¡¯s handsome face right in front of her, she leaned forward recklessly. In the driver¡¯s seat, Xu Xi was driving. The front and back of the car were already separated by a partition, but the noise at the back was too loud. He could clearly hear the extremely ambiguous sounds. He even felt that the temperature in the car was soaring rapidly. The Third Master wanted to go to the hospital? In his opinion, the Third Master was too much of a gentleman. Why would he go to a bullsh*t hospital for such a thing? He could just ¡®cure¡¯ Ms. Ling directly in the car. If the venue just wouldn¡¯t do, it was fine for him to go to a nearby hotel too! However, he could only think about it. Given the Third Master¡¯s affection and indulgence toward Ms. Ling, he definitely wouldn¡¯t take advantage of her when she wasn¡¯t thinking straight. When the car stopped, Xu Xi got out of the car hurriedly and opened the door. Jun Shiyan had already tidied up his clothes, which had been tugged into disarray by the young lady. Due to his excessive forbearance, sweat had drenched his temples. He bent down, picked up the disoriented woman¡ªwho was writhing like a beautiful serpent¡ªand got out of the car. At the entrance of the hospital, the doctors and nurses were already waiting. Upon seeing the man walk over, they approached him respectfully. Xu Xi, who was following behind them, sighed in his heart. Anyway, the Third Master and Ms. Ling would get married sooner or later and Xiaoqi was already so big. Why would he still care about this? Which young person in love didn¡¯t hook up early on? Exactly how could Third Master hold himself back when faced with such a proactive Ms. Ling? ¡°Third Master, the drug that Ms. Ling is afflicted with is too strong. If we forcefully use medicine to counter it, there will be an irreversible impact on her body.¡± The director looked at the man in front of him and reported her condition respectfully, carefully observing the man¡¯s expression. The man in front of him was a man who stood at the apex of power and wealth. He was elegant, noble, and looked down on the world. He could have any kind of woman he wanted. However, he had actually endured to this extent for the woman he liked. Just this patience in holding back for love alone was enough to make one look at him in a different light. ¡°Is there no other way?¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s voice was suppressed very, very low. As he looked at the tormented little woman, his Adam¡¯s apple rolled up and down uncontrollably. Every drop of blood in his body was thrashing about and burning up. He was facing the woman he loved the most. How could he reject her? How could he not want her? ¡°Third Master.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes were filled with a mistiness. When her head cleared a little, she had also heard the doctor¡¯s words. She looked at him pitifully and said in a husky voice, ¡°I can do it.¡± Along the way, she had already been on the verge of burning to death. Yet, this damn man in front of her was actually unfazed. Could it be that she really didn¡¯t have an ounce of appeal at all? Why was he still able to hold himself back at such a point in time? Chapter 1030 - Instead of Teaching Him Good Deeds, Teaching Him to Lie Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Jun Shiyan only felt his blood evaporate with her soft, tearful voice. His rationality was crumbling bit by bit. He waved the doctor away and looked at her. His voice was unusually hoarse, but it carried a provocative sensuality. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes were moist, making her look even more vibrant and breathtakingly alluring. She licked her somewhat dry lips and nodded in annoyance. ¡°Do you want it or not?¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s voice became even deeper. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll regret it if you¡¯re not ready.¡± Ling Sheng already couldn¡¯t take it anymore. If this continued, her whole body would be burned to ashes by the blazing fire. She had never thought that he was so indecisive. She questioned him angrily, ¡°Jun Shiyan, are you still a man or not?¡± Xu Xi stood guard at the door. The soundproofing quality of the ward was very good. He didn¡¯t hear what the duo had said in the front, nor did he dare to listen in either. However, he had clearly heard Ling Sheng¡¯s last roar before she fell silent again. The corners of his lips curled up secretly and ambiguously. The Third Master can¡¯t possibly take it anymore. Which man would be willing to be doubted in this field by the woman he loved? The Third Master¡¯s exclusive VIP ward had all kinds of comprehensive facilities. It was comparable to a five-star hotel. Pfft, a five-star hotel couldn¡¯t compare to it. It was similar to his bedroom at home. Even if they got down to business, the environment and experience weren¡¯t bad at all too. ¡­ The Huo estate was still brightly lit. Huo Ci was playing drums upstairs with Xiaoqi. Nangong Lengyu had made supper. She had followed a recipe for the lotus seed soup. She brought it up for the duo to eat. Just as she stood at the door, she heard the duo¡¯s conversation from inside. They had even deliberately lowered their voices. ¡°Grandpa, what if Grandma finds out?¡± ¡°As long as you don¡¯t say, she won¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Xiaoqi won¡¯t say, but when Grandma found out that Xiaoqi was sick, she got very worried. It¡¯s wrong of Xiaoqi to do this. Xiaoqi can¡¯t lie to Grandma. Mommy will be angry if she finds out.¡± ¡°You still want your heartless mother to know?!¡± As Nangong Lengyu listened to the conversation inside, the expression in her eyes started to change gradually. Her hands, which were holding the tray, started to tighten involuntarily. Lying to her? He used Xiaoqi¡¯s illness to trick her into coming over? Huo Ci, this son of a gun! When Huo Ci heard a sound outside, he frowned strangely. He pushed the door open and stuck his head out. He saw Nangong Lengyu¡¯s figure going down the stairs immediately. His eyes suddenly sharpened as he sighed in frustration. He turned around and glared at Xiaoqi fiercely. She must have heard this damn brat spouting nonsense inside! Xiaoqi ran out on his short legs. Upon hearing his grandma call out to him, he ran down excitedly. ¡°Xiaoqi will be down soon. Grandma, wait a minute.¡± Huo Ci stood on the second floor and watched as the woman placed the tray on the coffee table. There were two bowls of lotus seed soup placed on it. One look and one could tell that they were definitely for him and the kid. His eyes landed on her strangely for a moment, and his brows furrowed slightly. He had a faint feeling that this was the calm before a storm. Nangong Lengyu didn¡¯t say anything or ask anything. Her smile was gentle as she fed Xiaoqi a bowl. The little guy was embarrassed and wanted to eat on his own. She said, ¡°Xiaoqi is sick. Grandma will feed you.¡± Xiaoqi¡¯s tiny face flushed instantly, and even the tips of his ears turned pink. He took a look at Grandpa secretly, pursed his lips, and nodded with difficulty while humming in acquiescence guiltily. Nangong Lengyu swept a look over Huo Ci, her eyes chilly and full of obvious mockery. To think that she had thought he was much more reliable now before she had heard their conversation. However, what had he done? He had made Xiaoqi use his illness as an excuse to trick her. Just thinking about it infuriated her. The old saying was indeed true. A dog could never change its way of eating feces. He would always be like this. He couldn¡¯t change! Xiaoqi was very well-behaved as he ate the porridge his grandma fed him. However, he felt extremely uneasy. Grandpa had said that his grandma definitely wouldn¡¯t discover it, but why did he feel that she already knew? Nangong Lengyu fed Xiaoqi the whole bowl of lotus seed soup and wiped his mouth before patting his head. ¡°Xiaoqi, go to bed first. Grandma has something to tell your grandpa.¡± Xiaoqi looked at Grandpa worriedly. Upon seeing him nod, he jogged back to his bedroom. His heart raced as he turned around and stood quietly at the door, wanting to know what Grandma wanted to tell Grandpa. Nangong Lengyu was afraid that Xiaoqi would be listening, so she deliberately went to the balcony. She looked at the man in front of her and tried her best to calm down. Why would she be angry with a scumbag? ¡°Huo Ci, is this how you educate a child? How old is Xiaoqi? Instead of teaching him good deeds, you¡¯re teaching him how to lie!¡± Huo Ci didn¡¯t deny it. He looked as though he didn¡¯t care. ¡°You¡¯re his grandma. You can¡¯t always let me watch over and take care of him alone. You have a responsibility to take care of him too!¡± Nangong Lengyu hated seeing him behave like this. Her fury rose as she let out a cold laugh. ¡°Then, can¡¯t you simply talk to me nicely? I can also take Xiaoqi away. How can you teach him to lie? Do you know that he¡¯s young now and is at the age where he needs to be properly guided? If you do this, you¡¯ll corrupt him.¡± ¡°Did I lead him astray? Did I teach him how to kill and commit arson? Or did I teach him how to loaf around without decent work?¡± Huo Ci let out a snort. ¡°Stop lecturing me righteously. Since I¡¯m raising him, I¡¯ll teach him whatever I want. Even if the emperor comes, he won¡¯t be able to control me.¡± Nangong Lengyu hated seeing him like this the most. She growled angrily, ¡°Huo Ci!¡± Huo Ci smiled. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Nangong Lengyu held back a mouthful of blood at his words. ¡°I don¡¯t want to quarrel with you. I came to visit Xiaoqi, not to quarrel with you. Since you don¡¯t know how to teach a child, fine. Then, I¡¯ll take Xiaoqi away.¡± Huo Ci let out a cold laugh. ¡°Do you think I want to quarrel with you? You¡¯re so busy. Would you have come if Xiaoqi had asked you to visit him? Didn¡¯t he call you every day? Did you come? Do you only care about working and earning money every day? Is the Nangong Family that short of money?¡± Nangong Lengyu¡¯s chest heaved violently from his twisted logic. She tried her best to calm down. ¡°Stop finding excuses. You¡¯re twisting your words! Do you think you¡¯re still reasonable for teaching a child to lie?¡± How laughable. He was obviously the one in the wrong. He was also the one who had taught Xiaoqi to lie. Not only did he not repent, but he had even twisted the truth and pushed the blame on her. Had she asked him not to teach the child proper values? Xiaoqi stood outside and listened to his grandma and grandpa. Because he had pretended to be sick, they had started quarreling loudly. Their voices were getting louder and louder, and the duo was getting angrier and angrier. His face wilted like frostbitten eggplants. He rubbed his nose sadly before turning around and running to the bathroom. Same meaning as the English saying that a leopard can¡¯t change its spots.. Chapter 1031 - Gotten Sick by Blowing Cold Wind on Himself Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios He wasn¡¯t sick, so Grandma got angry. If he was really sick, would Grandma not be angry at Grandpa and him then? After Xiaoqi made up his mind, he started pouring cold water on his body. When his small body was drenched, he ran to the balcony to catch the cold wind. He had seen it on television before. As long as he did this, he would fall sick. If he got sick, his grandma and grandpa would reconcile. Nangong Lengyu felt that a person like Huo Ci was simply unreasonable. After the argument, she wanted to leave immediately, but she was also worried about Baby Xiaoqi. It was very late in the night too, and she couldn¡¯t bear to let the child fuss around. He had to go to the kindergarten tomorrow. When she returned to the bedroom, she saw that the child had already obediently climbed into bed on his own and gone to sleep with a blanket over himself. She bent down to tuck the sides of the blanket in, but the little guy didn¡¯t show any reaction and his breathing was very smooth. He had already fallen asleep. Huo Ci sat in the living room and waited for a long time. When he didn¡¯t see her come out of Xiaoqi¡¯s bedroom, he finally heaved a sigh of relief. He knew that she wouldn¡¯t be leaving at night anymore. Nangong Lengyu slept with Xiaoqi. She hadn¡¯t seen him for more than 10 days already. She had missed the child. When she hugged the child¡¯s soft and small body, which emitted a milky fragrance, her heart seemed to melt into a ball too. It was a warm and blissful feeling. In the middle of the night, Nangong Lengyu suddenly realized that something was wrong while sleeping. Blearily, she touched the little fella¡¯s body and shot upright in fright from his scalding hot temperature. When she switched on the lights, she saw that the little fella¡¯s face was scarily red and his breathing was rapid. He was frowning deeply. He had a fever. A high fever. Nangong Lengyu got out of bed. Before she could even change out of her pajamas, she carried Xiaoqi out of the room. She wanted to take Xiaoqi to the hospital on her own. She gritted her teeth and steeled her heart. In the end, she still turned around and knocked on the door. ¡°Huo Ci, Xiaoqi has a fever.¡± Huo Ci had just fallen asleep not long ago. When he heard the sound, he swiftly got up. As soon as he opened the door, he saw the woman wearing only her pajamas. The rascal¡¯s whole body was shivering as he sprawled on her shoulder. His voice grew tense as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°He has a fever. Let¡¯s go to the hospital now.¡± Nangong Lengyu was so nervous that her voice changed a little. After saying that, she turned to leave with Xiaoqi in her arms. They couldn¡¯t waste time with the child¡¯s sickness. They had to go to the hospital quickly. Huo Ci turned around and grabbed a coat. After he¡¯d caught up with her, he took Xiaoqi out of her arms. He glanced at the brat in his arms and his brows furrowed slightly. A slightly strange feeling welled up in his heart. The rascal had always been very healthy. Why would he suddenly come down with such a high fever? The rascal had already been staying at his house for nearly a year. Before he fell sick, there would be signs. His appetite would decrease and he would be less energetic. Sometimes, he also had low fevers. There had never been such a situation where he suddenly came down with a high fever without any warning before. At this moment, Nangong Lengyu couldn¡¯t care less about anything else. While she was tense and at a loss, having someone by her side made her feel much more at ease. Even if this person was a good-for-nothing, he was still Xiaoqi¡¯s grandpa. Huo Ci drove while Nangong Lengyu carried Xiaoqi and sat in the backseat. Halfway through, the child woke up and whispered in a daze, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all Xiaoqi¡¯s fault. Don¡¯t quarrel with Grandpa, okay?¡± Nangong Lengyu felt her nose sting when she heard that before tears streamed down her face. Her chest felt so suffocated that it hurt as she patted the child¡¯s back. ¡°Grandma isn¡¯t angry. I¡¯m not angry at Xiaoqi. Grandma knows that Xiaoqi is a good boy.¡± She hadn¡¯t expected the child to still be thinking about this matter even though he was already sick. He knew that the two of them had quarreled. Had he heard or seen it? However, when she had returned to the room, the child had already fallen asleep obediently! Upon hearing Xiaoqi¡¯s words, Huo Ci¡¯s grip on the steering wheel tightened. That punk must have eavesdropped again! After Xiaoqi said that, he groggily mumbled something else that no one could understand. His small hand hooked around Nangong Lengyu¡¯s neck, and his small body trembled slightly due to the discomfort from his fever. Nangong Lengyu hugged the child distressedly and urged him. ¡°Drive faster!¡± Huo Ci said, ¡°How about I pass the car to you and you drive?¡± Nangong Lengyu choked again. She took a look at the child in her embrace. Forget it, forget it. Why should she stoop to the level of a scumbag? The duo had left in a hurry because they were flustered that Xiaoqi had suddenly gotten a fever. By the time they got out of the car, they realized that they had come out in their pajamas. Huo Ci was still fine as he had taken a coat. But Nangong Lengyu was only wearing a set of pajamas. Huo Ci got out of the car, took the child from the woman, and directly threw his coat to her. Without saying anything, he turned around and left. Nangong Lengyu frowned because she saw that he was also wearing pajamas. He was wearing a matching parent-child outfit with Xiaoqi. There were pictures of bears on the top. It had been bought by Sheng Sheng. Hers had little rabbits, which was a set with her daughter. In the end, she still put on his coat and got out of the car to chase after him. Out of the corner of his eye, Huo Ci swept a look at the woman chasing after him. Her long hair was draped over her shoulders a little messily. Her face looked a little tired, and she was wearing pajamas and slippers. If the paparazzi took a photo now, probably no one would believe that the woman in front of them, who looked completely unpresentable, was the great Movie Queen Nangong. He didn¡¯t know if he had gone crazy, but when he saw her looking like this, he actually felt a strange sense of pleasure and accomplishment. The attending physicians in the pediatric hospital had all been called over at the last minute. After giving Xiaoqi a thorough checkup, they looked at the couple in front of them respectfully. ¡°Mr. Huo, Ms. Nangong, the child is fine. He just has a high fever. It¡¯ll go down quickly after he takes medicine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°He was still fine at dinnertime. Why did he suddenly come down with a high fever?¡± Nangong Lengyu held the baby¡¯s hand and turned to ask the doctor. ¡°It¡¯s a high fever caused by wind chill.¡± After the attending doctor finished speaking, he also asked, ¡°Did he get blown on by cold winds and catch a cold after taking a shower? This is a symptom of cold air entering his body.¡± ¡°No, we were at home the whole time. After he took a shower, he wiped himself dry and put on his pajamas before coming out. The heating at home is also very strong.¡± After Nangong Lengyu said that, her expression suddenly changed. As though she had thought of something, her expression also became terribly complicated. When she had entered the room, she realized that the balcony window was open. She had even thought that it had been opened when Huo Ci was ventilating the room. Caught a cold? Could the child have opened the window himself? Upon seeing her strange expression, Huo Ci took another look at the child on the bed. He had also thought of it by now. The rascal had always been smart. The doctor had said that cold air had entered his body. Could he have gotten himself sick by having cold wind blow on himself? After he had quarreled with her, when he had gone to the washroom, he discovered that the floor was wet. Drops of water had even dripped into the living room. At the time, he hadn¡¯t figured out what had happened. Now, he did. The rascal must have done it. There were surveillance cameras at home, but only in the living room and Xiaoqi¡¯s bedroom. Huo Ci quickly found the surveillance footage.. Chapter 1032 - Will You Dare to Do It Again Next Time? Chapter 1032: Will You Dare to Do It Again Next Time? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas fStudios In the surveillance cameras, the little fella walked out of the bedroom naked and wet. He carefully ran toward the bedroom like a thief. He even stole a look at the balcony and heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that no one had discovered what he had done. Nangong Lengyu¡¯s fists tightened bit by bit. Her heart was in turmoil, and her eyes were red. As she looked at the child on the bed, she was angry but her heart also ached for him. She really wanted to teach him a good lesson, but she couldn¡¯t bear to either. This was all her fault. The child must have heard their conversation and thought that he had used an illness as an excuse to deceive her. That was why he had thought of such a method to make himself fall sick for real and come down with a fever. Why was he so foolish?! There was a complicated look in Huo Ci¡¯s eyes. He really wanted to pick the punk up and beat him. Look at what a great thing he had done! How was he so capable? No one was as impressive as him. He was just a small kid, yet he thought about so many things. When he grew up, he would become even more incredible. Who knew how many major, earth-shattering things he would do! ¡°Huo Ci.¡± Nangong Lengyu looked at him. ¡°Let¡¯s pretend we don¡¯t know anything about this!¡± Huo Ci grunted and took a look at the rascal on the bed again. His anger rose slowly as he said, ¡°If this happens again, I¡¯ll kill him.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not cause Sheng Sheng and the others worry either.¡± Nangong Lengyu was afraid that he would call their daughter, so she reminded him again. Huo Ci had a hot temper. Not only was he helping to take care of the child, but he also had to keep watch over such a little troublemaker who had made him feel worried and scared. In the end, he had been the one to make himself fall sick. Neither mother nor child would give him a peace of mind. F*ck. Did he owe them or what?! Nangong Lengyu knew that Huo Ci definitely wouldn¡¯t call Jun Shiyan. As for her daughter, she was already busy enough filming every day. She didn¡¯t want to tell her about Xiaoqi since she wasn¡¯t in the capital now. Otherwise, she would get worried after finding out but couldn¡¯t rush back immediately anyway. After Huo Ci tidied up the accompanying hospital bed, he looked at the woman who was watching over the rascal. ¡°Sleep for a while. I¡¯ll watch him.¡± Nangong Lengyu shook her head. ¡°You should sleep. I¡¯m not tired.¡± Huo Ci looked at the severe dark circles under the woman¡¯s eyes. She¡¯s still being stubborn. Not tired? Her complexion¡¯s so bloody awful! He didn¡¯t care if she agreed or not, but he went over straight away and pulled her up. His tone was firm without giving any leeway. ¡°Go to bed. I¡¯ll watch him.¡± The doctor had already said that he was fine. He had only caught a cold and was feverish. What else did she want to do? Guard him until daybreak?! Nangong Lengyu frowned slightly as she looked at the stern-faced man. She was about to retort. ¡°Doesn¡¯t your company have a press conference tomorrow? Do you want to attend the press conference with such a weary face?¡± Huo Ci interrupted her right away. Nangong Lengyu thought, How do you know my company¡¯s press conference will be held tomorrow? However, he was right. She took another look at Xiaoqi and didn¡¯t insist anymore. She hummed in agreement and said, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll sleep for a while. Wake me up after two hours. I¡¯ll take over.¡± In the past half a month, she had not had a good night¡¯s sleep due to the company¡¯s matters, especially in the past week. She had been traveling around the world, busy modifying design plans, checking the finished products of the clothes, and taking care of the fashion press conference at a later stage. The VIP ward in the hospital was quite big, and the facilities were very complete too. There was even an accompanying ward. However, Huo Ci knew that she would definitely be worried about Xiaoqi and wouldn¡¯t sleep in the room. Thus, he moved the bed out. Upon seeing the woman fall asleep not long after lying down on the bed, he tiptoed to get a blanket and covered her with it. Nangong Lengyu slept until daybreak. When she opened her eyes, she saw a tall man¡¯s back view in front of a table not far away. Food boxes were placed on the table and he was taking out the breakfast one by one. Huo Ci didn¡¯t turn around, but he sensed that she had already woken up. He said, ¡°Go wash up a little and have breakfast.¡± Nangong Lengyu looked at the man in front of her and actually felt a little relieved for the first time. She didn¡¯t know if it was because she had just woken up, but she could actually hear a hint of gentleness in his voice. Frustrated, she shook her head to clear her head. She must have been so busy these past two days that she had lost her mind. She even thought that Huo Ci was great while looking at him. She had simply gone crazy! Xiaoqi was still sleeping, but when he heard Grandpa¡¯s voice, he opened his eyes sleepily. His voice was still hoarse. ¡°Grandpa, where is this?¡± ¡°The hospital.¡± Upon hearing that he had woken up, Huo Ci wasn¡¯t all that pleased either. He gritted his teeth and turned around. ¡°You punk, you know very well what you¡¯ve done. I won¡¯t settle the score with you this time. If you dare to do this again next time¡­¡± ¡°Huo Ci!¡± Nangong Lengyu glared at him and interrupted his speech. Huo Ci stopped talking obediently and glared at the rascal again. ¡°What are you looking at? Hurry up and get up to eat. Do you still want me to serve you?¡± Nangong Lengyu hurriedly got out of bed and went to Xiaoqi. She picked the child up. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to your grandpa.¡± Xiaoqi felt very guilty. Since he was already in the hospital, they naturally knew how he had gotten a fever. He didn¡¯t dare to look at Huo Ci. He hugged Nangong Lengyu¡¯s neck and said in a small, hoarse voice, ¡°Grandma, I want to brush my teeth and wash my face.¡± When Nangong Lengyu carried Xiaoqi to the washroom, she gave Huo Ci another warning look. He wasn¡¯t allowed to intimidate the baby or scold him. How old was he? How could he still get angry with a child? The baby had done that only because he was afraid that the two of them would be angry. She barely had time to feel distress for him. How could she bear to scold him? When Xiaoqi reached the washroom and was brushing his teeth, he said incoherently, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Nangong Lengyu wasn¡¯t angry with him. She was angry at herself. When she had quarreled with Huo Ci, she should have moved further away. How could she have been careless and let him overhear them? However, the baby was indeed in the wrong to use cold water to rinse his body and catch a cold from having cold winds blow on him. With a stern face, she asked, ¡°Do you know your mistake now?¡± Upon seeing that his grandma was angry, Xiaoqi felt terrible. He hung his head and nodded. ¡°Xiaoqi knows his mistake.¡± Nangong Lengyu hadn¡¯t expected the baby to admit his mistake. Since he had admitted his error, it was best to talk things out. ¡°What did you do wrong?¡± ¡°Xiaoqi shouldn¡¯t have showered in cold water or let the wind blow on me. I made you two worry.¡± Xiaoqi¡¯s head hung even lower. He didn¡¯t even dare to look at his grandma as he bit on his toothbrush and admitted his mistake. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know you were wrong.¡± Nangong Lengyu let out a low sigh and looked at the baby seriously. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to do this again next time. If your mommy finds out, how will Grandma explain this to her?¡± ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t tell Mommy.¡± Xiaoqi lifted his head suddenly and looked at her nervously. If Mommy found out, she would be worried. ¡°Then, will you dare to do it again next time?¡± Nangong Lengyu took out the toothbrush for the child so that he could gargle.. Chapter 1033 - Together ¡°I won¡¯t do it again.¡± Xiaoqi sniffled, his face all red from guilt. His ears were also flushed. When Nangong Lengyu carried the little guy out, breakfast had already been prepared. There were light dishes like porridge and buns. Huo Ci was scrolling through his phone with a deep frown on his face. However, when he saw the two of them walk out of the bathroom, he hurriedly put away his phone and passed her a pair of chopsticks. He even pushed the buns in front of her. ¡°This plate of buns is stuffed with three fresh delicacies.¡± Nangong Lengyu was stunned for a moment before she said politely, ¡°Thank you.¡± Xiaoqi had an excellent appetite. Huo Ci had always said that he took after his mother. No matter what happened or when it was, he could still eat. He would never deprive his stomach of food. Only after breakfast did Huo Ci hand his phone to Nangong Lengyu to show her the trending topics. When Nangong Lengyu saw the trending topic, her heart skipped a beat. She looked toward Huo Ci and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Yu Chuhe the male lead of Sheng Sheng¡¯s new movie? Since such a scandal has been exposed about him, he definitely won¡¯t be able to continue filming. What happened?¡± #Yu Chuhe¡¯s Nude Photos# #Yu Chuhe has Slept with Everyone in the Entertainment Circle# #White Moonlight Tragically Becomes Booty Call Yu# #Playboy Yu Chuhe# #Sleazeball Yu Chuhe, Go to Hell# #Yu Chuhe¡¯s Bisexuality# #Homewrecker Yu Chuhe# The trending topics¡¯ headlines were all about Yu Chuhe. The first article to pop up actually happened last night, which was also the time when they had gone to bed. Following that were various revelations backed up by solid evidence. As a young Best Actor known as the white moonlight of the entertainment circle, he had received countless acclamations. He had won all kinds of major awards for television dramas and films. On the surface, he looked gentle, refined, and squeaky clean. They hadn¡¯t expected him to be so vile and sordid privately. He had practically slept through the entire entertainment circle. Each piece of evidence was solid proof that could crush him to death with every strike. It was a ¡®sledgehammer¡¯ that would sink his career forever. There were so many photos and video evidence that they could build a separate database for him alone. It would not be an exaggeration to call it the ¡®pornography¡¯ of the entertainment circle. The key was that he swung both ways. The short films that had been exposed were comparable to AVs. They were so explicit that there wasn¡¯t anything he couldn¡¯t do, only stuff that one couldn¡¯t think of. There were all kinds of high-difficulty positions which caused people to applaud and ask for the source of the videos. However, the videos had all been released last night. The hacker had released them virally. As long as the places received signals, be it your phone, computer, or the big screens at various shopping malls and subway stations, they could all receive the packaged video files. It was a considerate service that sent the files to everyone so that they could feast their eyes on it. The entertainment circle¡¯s white moonlight, Yu Chuhe, had turned to filming AV videos and was personally teaching you how to unlock the 108 styles. Yu Chuhe¡¯s face wasn¡¯t pixelated, but everyone who had filmed a short video with him, be it a man or woman, they were protected very well. Their bodies were covered in mosaic, making the netizens¡ªwho wanted to identify the other party¡ªnot even know where to start. Video experts and photoshop professionals could only look at the videos and sigh. There was no way to restore the video files at all. Huo Ci knew that Yu Chuhe wasn¡¯t a good person, but he had done everything very discreetly. Up to this point, no scandals had been exposed about him either. Now that these videos had suddenly erupted like a virus, it was definitely unusual. Who was the one who had chosen this timing to slander him? What was there to slander when he was filming a movie? The movie had only started filming a few days ago too, so the production crew could immediately change actors to stop their losses. Wouldn¡¯t exposing the scandals during the movie¡¯s release, and after he was done filming, be a greater blow to him? Who in the entertainment circle could keep it a secret while withholding so much evidence and only reveal everything now? They had directly ¡®bludgeoned¡¯ Yu Chuhe to death. Nangong Lengyu called Ling Sheng, but her phone was constantly switched off. She started getting a little anxious, so she could only call Director Lin Ping and ask him what was going on. Logically speaking, since such a big scandal had been exposed yesterday, Sheng Sheng would definitely call her to explain the situation. When his phone vibrated, Jun Shiyan hugged the soft and fragrant young lady in his embrace and reached for his phone. As soon as he saw the words on the screen, he sobered up instantly. Afraid of waking the young lady up, he lowered his voice. ¡°Mother-in-law.¡± ¡°Is Sheng Sheng with you?¡± Nangong Lengyu had heard from the director that he had taken Sheng Sheng away. ¡°Yes.¡± Jun Shiyan wanted to get up and go out to answer the call, but the young lady was nestled in his embrace. Her small hands were tightly wrapped around his waist, refusing to let go. ¡°You¡¯re sick?¡± Nangong Lengyu grew alarmed. It was already broad daylight, so why did he sound like he was still asleep? Her heart skipped a beat. Could he be with Sheng Sheng¡­? ¡°No.¡± As soon as Jun Shiyan finished speaking, he heard the young lady in his embrace let out a soft moan. Her soft voice made his throat tighten inexplicably. He patted the young lady gently and pointed at the phone, gesturing to her not to make a sound. Ling Sheng was still half asleep. She squinted in a daze as she looked at the man in front of her. Her lips were slightly swollen, but her tiny face was beautiful and charming like a seductive little vixen. In a soft voice, she asked, ¡°Who is it? Why is this person calling so early in the morning?¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s body stiffened abruptly. He knew that the person on the other end had already heard the young lady¡¯s voice. At the same time he felt nervous, he also heaved a sigh of relief and waited for the other party to ask questions. Nangong Lengyu¡¯s grip on her phone tightened suddenly. After being stunned for a moment, she asked, ¡°Are you together now?¡± Jun Shiyan wasn¡¯t one to lie. As he looked at the young lady in his embrace, a blissful, indulgent smile hung on his lips. His big hand gently pulled the young lady into his arms, and his voice was full of joy as he admitted openly, ¡°Yes.¡± Nangong Lengyu¡¯s face turned pale suddenly, and her voice was even trembling. ¡°You¡¯re the one who did that to Yu Chuhe.¡± Jun Shiyan caressed the young lady¡¯s hair gently, feeling sweeter than having eaten honey inside. While talking about Yu Chuhe, even his anger dissipated. ¡°Yes.¡± Ling Sheng reached out, wanting to snatch the man¡¯s phone as she frowned. Who was it this early in the morning? It was so annoying and he was disturbing her sweet dreams. When she leaned over and heard the voice, her tiny face suddenly stiffened and she became nervous. She instinctively wanted to get up and mouthed to him, ¡°My mom?¡± Upon seeing the young lady¡¯s exaggerated reaction, Jun Shiyan nodded and latched onto her waist, gesturing that she should continue sleeping. Ling Sheng had been shocked awake immediately. How could she still fall asleep? She was already scared to death. She looked at the man nervously and held her breath as she leaned over to hear what her mom was saying. Oh no, she had just spoken. Had she already revealed that she and the Third Master had already¡­? Nangong Lengyu¡¯s voice turned frosty. ¡°I understand.¡± That person called Yu Chuhe must have done something inexcusable to Sheng Sheng. One didn¡¯t even need to think to know what kind of tricks he had used in a place like the entertainment circle. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know if she should be angry at Jun Shiyan or go settle the score with Yu Chuhe. Jun Shiyan added, ¡°Mother-in-law, I¡¯ll personally handle this. I¡¯ll definitely make him pay the price he deserves. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Chapter 1034 - In Love with Each Other Chapter 1034: In Love with Each Other Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Where¡¯s Sheng Sheng? Get her to answer the phone.¡± Nangong Lengyu was both angry and irritated. She wished to go over and punish him personally at this moment. What had happened to waiting till after they got married? What had happened to figuring out Xiaoqi¡¯s issue before getting married? Was he turning a deaf ear to their words? Jun Shiyan raised an eyebrow and pointed at his phone to ask the young lady if she would answer. If she refused, he would think of a way to reject Nangong Lengyu. Upon seeing the young lady hesitate, he wondered if his mother-in-law would fly over to settle the score with him personally if he said that the young lady was too tired and had yet to wake up. ¡°Mom.¡± Ling Sheng leaned over, feeling so tired that she didn¡¯t want to move a single finger. She got the man to put the phone on speaker and lay lazily on his chest, her small hand drawing circles on his chest continuously too. Jun Shiyan¡¯s eyes blazed instantly, and his breathing became somewhat rapid. She had just woken up, yet she was already fanning the flames. Didn¡¯t she know that a man who had just woken up in the morning was least able to withstand being teased? ¡°Have the two of you taken protective measures?¡± Nangong Lengyu was afraid that Huo Ci would cause trouble when he heard this, so she even deliberately went to the washroom and closed the door. As a mother, she had to ask about her daughter¡¯s affairs no matter how insignificant they were. Besides, she was afraid that she didn¡¯t know what to do during such an important matter, so she had to remind her. ¡°Did we?¡± Ling Sheng looked at Jun Shiyan with a clueless gaze. She didn¡¯t know. She was burning up so much last night that her consciousness was blurred and she didn¡¯t know the exact situation. Jun Shiyan nodded. How could he not take precautions? The young lady was filming a movie and had to take the college entrance examination too. They weren¡¯t married yet. If she really had a child, he would definitely be delighted. He was just afraid that she would feel burdened. ¡°Yes.¡± Upon seeing the man¡¯s fiery eyes, Ling Sheng hurriedly switched off the loudspeaker on the phone. She reached her leg out to kick him before turning around to hide under the blanket and continued talking. ¡°Let him take precautions in the future. Taking pills isn¡¯t good for your health.¡± Since it had already happened, what else could Nangong Lengyu do? She couldn¡¯t possibly fly over and beat them up, right?! Besides, her daughter was already all grown-up. She wasn¡¯t at the age where she had to manage everything. It was also normal for men and women to be intimate in the throes of passion. Besides, it had to have been an emergency yesterday, which was why Ah Yan had chosen this method. She could still trust Ah Yan¡¯s character. The two of them loved each other, so it was more than normal for a single spark to ignite their desire. ¡°Oh!¡± Ling Sheng hadn¡¯t expected her mother not to scold her or lecture her. Instead, she was telling her about such common sense earnestly. Her heart warmed, and she was so touched that her feelings bubbled over. She sighed, ¡°How nice to have a mother.¡± ¡°Stop making jokes. Be careful in the future. The two of you aren¡¯t married yet.¡± Nangong Lengyu was aware. She knew very well that this kind of thing would happen countless times afterward as long as there was a first time. It couldn¡¯t be controlled at all. Both of them would want each other very much. ¡°I understand.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s voice was soft and sweet. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll probably have nothing to do these two days. The company¡¯s press conference will be held tonight. I¡¯ll go over too, all right?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Nangong Lengyu nodded. ¡°He¡¯ll send you here?¡± ¡°By myself.¡± As soon as Ling Sheng moved, she felt like her bones were about to fall apart. She was sore and in pain. She kicked the culprit angrily again. ¡°I don¡¯t want him anymore.¡± Jun Shiyan suddenly moved closer and looked at the young lady with narrow eyes. ¡°What did you say? Say that again?¡± Ling Sheng glared at him angrily and kicked him again. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going on my own. He¡¯s not going.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going!¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s voice was very loud, and his eyes were heated. On account of her being on the phone, he would let her off first. After the call, see how he would punish this little vixen. She had pestered him again and again last night, yet she was refusing to own up after sleeping with him. She even wanted to dump him now! No way! ¡°Got it.¡± Upon hearing the duo fool around, Nangong Lengyu added, ¡°Be careful on the road. Watch out for your safety.¡± Ling Sheng had just hung up when the man snatched her phone away. In the next moment, she was pulled into his embrace. The man gripped her soft and slender waist, and moved closer to ask, ¡°Are you letting me go or not?¡± Ling Sheng reached out to punch him with her small fist and harrumphed. ¡°No! No means no! Jun Shiyan, you beast!¡± ¡°Who was the beast last night?¡± Jun Shiyan let out a low laugh. His pleased laughter spread from his chest, rich and seductive. He let her do whatever she wanted. ¡°Talk about the pot calling the kettle black.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me complaining first?¡± Ling Sheng was unreasonable and pinned him beneath her body immediately. ¡°Tell me, didn¡¯t you want it?¡± ¡°I did.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s eyes grew even more indulgent. How could he not want to? He had already thought about it for countless days and nights. When he got what he wanted, he felt so blissful that he seemed to be floating in the clouds. ¡°And you still said that I¡¯m a beast!¡± Ling Sheng let out a snort and pinched his face. However, her movement was a little wide, and it pulled at her muscles, causing her body some pain. She couldn¡¯t help but gasp Jun Shiyan looked at the young lady anxiously and threw back the blanket to check her body. ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± Ling Sheng was embarrassed. Her memory of yesterday was blurry, and she only remembered that she had seemed very bold. After all, this was her first time. She wrapped the blanket tightly around her, unwilling to let him check. Her small face was rosy, and she looked even more delicious. ¡°Let me take a look?¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s narrow eyes looked at her seriously. He had already applied medicine on the young lady when it ended. However, the skin on her body was too tender, the Chinese medicine was too strong, and they had been too rough. No matter how careful he was, he would still hurt her inevitably. Ling Sheng shook her head, unwilling to do so. She wrapped herself up even tighter. Jun Shiyan buried his head beside her ear and let out a low laugh from within his chest. His warm breath tickled her ear. ¡°Be good. Tell me, which part of you haven¡¯t I seen before?¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°You¡¯re shameless!¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Jun Shiyan hummed and dragged out the tail of it charmingly. After taking a look, his eyes were full of heartache. ¡°I¡¯ll get the medicine.¡± Ling Sheng covered the man¡¯s eyes indignantly. ¡°Where are you looking?!¡± Jun Shiyan hurriedly looked away. He wouldn¡¯t look anymore, all right? His young lady was very sultry when she was flirting, but when it came to herself, she was unbelievably shy. The contrast was so adorable that it made one melt. Even after watching the man leave, Ling Sheng didn¡¯t dare to look at herself. She hurriedly lifted the blanket and burrowed herself into it, only revealing her two big eyes like an ostrich. She watched as the man got out of bed and grabbed the medicine. When he returned, he stood by the bed and lifted the blanket. She didn¡¯t know when the lapels of her pajamas had been pulled apart, revealing her delicate collarbones. She gritted her teeth angrily. ¡°Jun Shiyan, you rogue!¡± Jun Shiyan frowned strangely. He saw the young lady¡¯s pair of eyes, the last visible part of her, withdraw into the blanket in the end too. How was he a rogue? How did he behave roguishly? He was just applying medicine on her.. He looked at the person pretending to be an ostrich. ¡°Do you want to do it yourself, or do you want me to do it?¡± Chapter 1035 - : Have a Baby Chapter 1035: Have a Baby Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ling Sheng quietly revealed her eyes again. She had only taken a brief glance just now and her mouth already felt a little dry. Now that she had seen him clearly, she realized that the man¡¯s neck, collarbones, and chest were covered in bruises and there were even scratches raked by fingernails. She didn¡¯t have to think to know whose masterpiece this was. Jun Shiyan looked at the young lady without speaking either. Her big, watery, and charming eyes stared at him unblinkingly. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed, and his eyes also grew a little fiery hot. Ling Sheng reached out and brushed over the man¡¯s wounds gently. Her heart ached as she asked, ¡°Do they hurt?¡± Only then did Jun Shiyan understand what the young lady was looking at. He shook his head. ¡°No, they don¡¯t.¡± Ling Sheng felt bad. In a muffled voice, she said, ¡°You liar.¡± ¡°It seems to be a little painful now.¡± Jun Shiyan pulled the young lady¡¯s hand out of the blanket. ¡°Help me to apply medicine.¡± After Ling Sheng finished applying the medicine, she lay on the bed limply, not wanting to move at all. She was still in the hospital. When she lay on the bed, she could see the man¡¯s busy figure in the kitchen. She got off the bed quietly and hugged him from behind. Her face was pressed tightly against his back, and her heart felt full and warm. Jun Shiyan, who was frying eggs, frowned slightly. He could see the young lady¡¯s fair and tender bare feet. He wiped his hands, turned around, and grabbed her waist, making her step on his feet. He lowered his head and pressed his forehead against hers. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°When can we eat?¡± Ling Sheng was very clingy. She lifted her small head and rubbed her nose against the man¡¯s aquiline nose. She felt as though she was stepping on clouds, floating around in bliss. ¡°Soon.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s voice was a little husky, making it sound even more seductive. He pecked her lips before bending down to carry her up and place her on the sofa. Upon seeing that the man was about to leave, Ling Sheng suddenly reached out to grab his hand. As she watched the man turn around, she said sweetly, ¡°Hurry up, then. I¡¯m hungry.¡± She didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her either. Had she become fussy after having sex? She didn¡¯t want to leave him for even a second right now. She wished that the two of them were conjoined twins who could always be together. Even though he was right in the kitchen, where she could see him as soon as she turned around. Jun Shiyan wanted to cook personally to serve his little princess, so he didn¡¯t get An Yan and the others to bring food over. The breakfast he had cooked was also very simple. After placing the sandwiches and milk on the table, he saw that his young lady was even sprawled lazily on the sofa, looking at him with big, sparkling eyes. He smiled lovingly and turned back to hoist her up into his arms. From yesterday onward, she had been incredibly clingy. When he had carried her to go take a shower last night, the young lady had refused to let him grab her pajamas for her. She had hung onto his body like a koala and insisted on going with him. ¡°No.¡± When she saw that the man was about to put her on a chair, Ling Sheng protested strongly. The indulgent look in Jun Shiyan¡¯s eyes deepened. He let the young lady sit on his lap and brought her a sandwich. Ling Sheng was behaving very fussily as she looked at the man. ¡°Feed me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jun Shiyan fed her bit by bit. At this moment, he suddenly regretted the reason he had waited until this moment. He should have devoured her earlier. The young lady¡¯s current languid appearance was so adorable that it melted his heart. Ling Sheng and Jun Shiyan were flying back to the capital to attend L-Star¡¯s first fashion show. On the plane, Ling Sheng lay on the bed and looked at the refreshed and energetic man doing his work on the sofa opposite her. In her deep resentment, she rubbed her fingers together. It was unfair. It was too unfair. They were both humans, yet why was she so tired that she didn¡¯t even want to move? Jun Shiyan sensed the young lady¡¯s ¡®passionate¡¯ gaze and turned around to ask her, ¡°Are you hungry? Thirsty? Call An Yan and get him to bring food to you.¡± Ling Sheng let out a snort. She was mad. She rolled on the bed, her back facing him as she stopped talking. Jun Shiyan walked over nervously and reached out to touch the young lady¡¯s forehead to test the temperature, afraid that she was having a fever. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Does it still hurt?¡± Ling Sheng turned around indignantly and reached her hand out to pinch his face. ¡°I want to protest!¡± Jun Shiyan smiled indulgently and hummed an agreement while waiting for her to continue her speech. Ling Sheng said, ¡°Jun Shiyan, if there¡¯s a next life, I don¡¯t want to be a woman. I want to be a man!¡± Jun Shiyan had thought that something had happened to the young lady; he hadn¡¯t expected her to talk about this. He let out a soft hum that was so pleasant that it made one¡¯s legs go weak, without the slightest bit of temper. ¡°Okay.¡± Ling Sheng sighed. But what should she do? They didn¡¯t have a next lifetime, so it was impossible for her to become a man. However, if she could swap souls with him, that didn¡¯t seem bad either. She just didn¡¯t know if she would be able to do it when she regained her memory and he awoke in the future. By then, she would possess a man¡¯s body and could do whatever she wanted. That¡¯s right. When it came to pregnancy and giving birth, she would let him do it. She would let him experience the hardships of being a woman and a pregnant woman. Jun Shiyan didn¡¯t know what the young lady was daydreaming about. He only saw a sly glint flash across her eyes. She even laughed shiftily to herself. He reached out and pulled her into his embrace. ¡°What are you laughing about? You look so happy.¡± Ling Sheng let out a low cough with a straight face and pulled her thoughts back. She asked him earnestly, ¡°Say, do you think a man can get pregnant and give birth to a child?¡± ¡°You want to have a baby already?¡± Jun Shiyan hadn¡¯t expected the young lady to be so impatient. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry to have a baby yet. He kept feeling that he owed his son too much so he wanted to give all his love and energy to him. And her. If she wanted another baby¡­ He buried his head beside her ear. ¡°Let¡¯s have a daughter!¡± Xiaoqi probably really wanted a younger sister too. ¡°Who said I want a child now?¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s ears were red. Even if she wanted a child, she wanted him to give birth to the baby. She pushed him away. ¡°Beat it. Go back to work. I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± Jun Shiyan hugged her and rolled right onto the bed. In a hoarse voice, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll beat it with you.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes widened abruptly. Why did she feel that he had gotten more and more thick-skinned since last night? Ling Sheng took another nap in the morning. After lunch, the duo took a private plane back to the capital. When they reached the L-Star headquarters, it was already evening. The fashion show this time could be considered the ultimate red carpet in the entertainment circle. Besides celebrities and big names in the fashion circle within China, there were also many Hollywood celebrities who had a good relationship with Nangong Lengyu and top designers from international luxury brands. There was a long red carpet at the entrance of the company. Fans and media reporters from all over the world surrounded the place, but the order at the scene was maintained well. There was no sign of chaos. When Ling Sheng and Jun Shiyan got out of the car, Nangong Lengyu¡¯s assistant, Linda, came to fetch them.. She took them directly through the special passageway to the office instead of going directly to the venue. Chapter 1036 - Buy It Yourself Chapter 1036: Buy It Yourself Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The fashion show was held in the company. Actually, the scale of it wasn¡¯t big. A venue for 500 people could only accommodate guests who were invited to support the event. Not a single fan could enter unless they were invited individually through special channels. Who was Nangong Lengyu? She was the queen of the fashion circle and her new company was having its first fashion show filmed in a live broadcast globally. Every country¡¯s television stations and internet platforms were doing live coverage. Everyone wanted to come over to ride the wave and show their faces. Among the Chinese celebrities, other than a few who had a good relationship with Nangong Lengyu, which one of them hadn¡¯t racked their brains to come take part in this event? When Ling Sheng saw the superstars walking onto the red carpet one after another, her eyes widened. She pulled Jun Shiyan along to update his knowledge about how this person was an Oscar-winning Best Actor, that person a Best Actress at Cannes, and that other person a filmmaker who had won a truckload of Grammy awards. In the end, she asked carefully, ¡°Third Master, how much do you think my mom spent to invite so many superstars?¡± Jun Shiyan looked at the little money-grubber. Her eyes had already turned into dollar signs. He smiled and said, ¡°As far as I know, she didn¡¯t spend much money. These people have a good relationship with your mother, so they came specially to support her. They can¡¯t be hired with money. It¡¯s all about friendship.¡± ¡°My mom is still the best.¡± Ling Sheng was full of admiration. What her mom had said was definitely true. Even if she didn¡¯t work within the Chinese entertainment circle and went to Hollywood with her, she could definitely still make a name for herself with her mother¡¯s connections. The people who had come were all top international superstars, singers, and even the models invited to the fashion show were all famous supermodels. It was true that people could invite them with the right price, but the question was¡­ How much money did one have? How many could one hire? In any case, she had never seen such a spectacle that was comparable to a combination of the red carpet at the Oscars and Grammys in front of her in the past. Not to mention in China, even the Super Bowl might not be able to invite so many people on such a grand scale. Linda had been Nangong Lengyu¡¯s assistant for more than ten years already. She was also one of the top five designers in the world now, but she was used to following after her. When she was with Nangong Lengyu, she would act as her assistant. Upon hearing Ling Sheng¡¯s words, she chuckled. ¡°Your mom¡¯s capabilities are not limited to this.¡± Besides being crowned as the Best Actress and Fashion Queen, she was also the successor who was first in line to the Nangong Family. The Nangong Family¡¯s influence and voice in the various countries, other than China, was also unimaginable to the average person. These people had really only collected the tiniest bit of appearance fees for show. All of that money really didn¡¯t amount to much. Many of them had kicked up a fuss and agreed long ago that they would come to support her. They got angry when she tried to pay them money. Ling Sheng could not help but be convinced. Upon seeing the enormous, star-studded spectacle in front of her, she felt even more useless. She was the most useless person in the whole family. She couldn¡¯t do anything she wanted. But if her father also organized an event, he would probably be able to mobilize the entire Chinese entertainment circle as well. If her father had also gone to Hollywood back then, the scale of the event probably wouldn¡¯t be smaller than what her mother had created either. They were all god-level players while she was just a small fry. She didn¡¯t know how many years she would have to work hard to reach their level. When Ling Sheng and Jun Shiyan went over, Nangong Lengyu was worrying over who she should choose. There were two male models who had suddenly encountered a storm when they were flying to China. The plane had no choice but to land so they couldn¡¯t rush over in time. She could only find two people to replace them at the last minute. When the guests who had arrived found out about this situation, many of them volunteered themselves. But because everyone had sent her a private message that she had to choose him, she was in a dilemma now and didn¡¯t know who to choose. The chosen people might be happy but she might offend those who hadn¡¯t been picked. Ling Sheng ran over quietly and covered her eyes from behind. She even deliberately changed her voice. ¡°Guess who I am.¡± ¡°Stop fooling around.¡± Nangong Lengyu patted her hand and spoke indulgently with a hint of worry. Ling Sheng frowned. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong? Are you in trouble?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Nangong Lengyu pulled her to sit beside her. After telling her what had happened, she pointed at the photos on the table to show her. ¡°Tell me, exactly which ones should I choose?¡± Ling Sheng took a look. Oh my, they were all famous Hollywood male celebrities. They were handsome and well-built. There were also a few actors she liked very much. Both her eyes sparkled. ¡°Let¡¯s pick Tian Bing and Mo Hai.¡± She liked both of them. One was cute, and the other was sweet. Both of their looks perfectly suited her esthetics. When Jun Shiyan saw the young lady¡¯s eyes sparkle as she looked at the men, he frowned and leaned over to take a look. He said very disdainfully, ¡°How are they good-looking? They aren¡¯t handsome at all.¡± A sour smell was slowly spreading in the air. Nangong Lengyu glanced at him and deliberately said, ¡°How are they not good-looking? Which one¡¯s not handsome? Both of them look great.¡± Ling Sheng agreed with her mother¡¯s words and saw the man¡¯s handsome face darken bit by bit. She held in her laughter and nodded. ¡°Yes, they¡¯re all good-looking. Mo Hai is adorable and well-behaved while Tian Bing is beyond handsome.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s brows creased even more tightly and he continued to find fault. ¡°What kind of names are those? They sound so awful.¡± Ling Sheng let out a snort and pointed at him with her hands on her hips. ¡°They¡¯re nicknames. We gave them nicknames. They aren¡¯t their real names.¡± Nangong Lengyu looked at the man who had already ¡®devoured¡¯ her daughter. She felt very upset and disliked him too. ¡°Only your name sounds nice.¡± Jun Shiyan hadn¡¯t expected to be attacked by the mother and daughter together. He sighed internally. When it came to quarreling, women were always right. One should never try to reason with them. He had finally experienced it personally. However, those two men? Just which part of them looked good? How were they more handsome than him? The young lady actually liked them!! Ling Sheng eyed Jun Shiyan from head to toe and asked Nangong Lengyu, ¡°Mom, has my dad arrived?¡± Nangong Lengyu nodded. ¡°He just took Xiaoqi out to buy food.¡± A sly glint flashed across Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes as she whispered in her ear, ¡°Mom, why are you looking for someone else? Aren¡¯t there two readily available models?¡± Her father, along with the Third Master, definitely had the figure of a first-rate male model, as well as a gorgeous face that male models couldn¡¯t compare to. If Mom used the two of them, she wouldn¡¯t have to be indebted to others too. How great was that! Jun Shiyan didn¡¯t know what the young lady had said, but before he could ask, he heard a knock on the door, closely followed by his son¡¯s voice. ¡°Grandma.¡± Xiaoqi ran in with two candied haws in his hand. When he saw Ling Sheng and Jun Shiyan, he was stunned for a moment. Then, his big eyes filled with delight. ¡°Mommy, Dad.¡± Huo Ci gave the duo a disdainful look. ¡°There¡¯s no food for the two of you. If you want to eat, buy it yourself.¡± Who had asked the two of them to come over? They were so busy. Were they here to cause trouble? Nangong Lengyu was so busy that she had even forgotten to tell Huo Ci that the two of them were coming. Upon hearing his words, she looked at Ling Sheng and said, ¡°You go ahead and eat first. Mom¡¯s not hungry.¡± Referring to his jealousy She¡¯s speaking in a sarcastic manner.. Chapter 1037 - The King of the Stage Chapter 1037: The King of the Stage Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Huo Ci shot Ling Sheng a dangerous look. Jun Shiyan reached out and pulled the young lady to his side to protect her. Ling Sheng hurriedly plastered a smile on her face, feeling a little curious inwardly. Had her dad and mom reconciled? ¡°I¡¯m not eating. Mom, your stomach is weak. You can¡¯t go hungry. You should eat first. The Third Master and I can just help ourselves with the leftovers.¡± ¡°Mommy, have some.¡± Xiaoqi passed her the candied hawthorn. Ling Sheng took half a bite and there was still half left. Jun Shiyan looked at the remaining half of the candied hawthorn in Xiaoqi¡¯s hand without speaking. The little fella understood and hurriedly brought it to his mouth. Huo Ci gave the duo a strange look. Somehow, he had a feeling that something had changed. There was no need to find someone else to be a model. The two men in her family could replace them. At this time, even when they were being used, they had to be willing no matter what. They didn¡¯t get to decide. Since Huo Ci had already spoken, Ling Sheng didn¡¯t dare to eat the food he had bought, as she was afraid that her father would punish her. Besides, she kept feeling that the atmosphere between her father and mother seemed to have become a little strange. She didn¡¯t know if it was her misperception. Upon hearing Ling Sheng¡¯s explanation, Nangong Lengyu was still a little hesitant. She had initially wanted to choose two people from among the guests. As the special guests of this fashion show, the people replacing the models to go on stage were all professionals. Even if they didn¡¯t come from a background as male models, their foundation and qualifications were present. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem for them to guest star in a fashion show. ¡°Mom.¡± Ling Sheng pulled Jun Shiyan to Huo Ci¡¯s side and complimented the duo without restraint. ¡°Look at their figures and looks. My father and the Third Master are a million times better than those models.¡± Jun Shiyan was a little hesitant. After all, he wasn¡¯t a professional and had never walked down a runway before. However, he had watched other people do it before. Upon hearing Ling Sheng¡¯s words, Huo Ci was over the moon inside. ¡°I¡¯m handsome in the first place. Do I need you to tell me that?¡± ¡°But Ah Yan doesn¡¯t have any relevant experience.¡± Nangong Lengyu was still a little worried. Even she had to admit that the two people in front of her were indeed first-rate in terms of looks and figures. Even if they were put together with all the male celebrities in the world¡¯s entertainment circle, the two of them would definitely still be outstanding existences. ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± Ling Sheng smiled as she tried to persuade her. ¡°Mom, catwalks are about one¡¯s aura. The Third Master¡¯s aura is 2.8 meters tall1 even if he¡¯s not on stage. He¡¯s definitely the king of the stage.¡± Huo Ci gave her a sideways look, his lips curling up in a mocking sneer. He was the king of the stage, with a 2.8-meter aura? What did she take him as, then? As soon as Ling Sheng finished speaking, she realized that her father seemed to be unhappy. She ran over to him hurriedly and blurted out a string of enthusiastic compliments. ¡°My father¡¯s aura is 3.6 meters. He¡¯s an overlord who looks down on the world.¡± Nangong Lengyu was amused by her expressions, actions, and that tone, filled with the desire to survive. She could give it a try. She looked at Huo Ci and asked, ¡°Do you agree?¡± Huo Ci raised his head haughtily and said off-handedly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me.¡± Xiaoqi, on the other hand, was very proactive. He raised his hand and jumped in front of Nangong Lengyu. ¡°Grandma, Grandma, can Xiaoqi be with Grandpa and Dad? Can Xiaoqi be a young model?¡± Ling Sheng took a look at her son. Look, look, look! This is the most enthusiastic person. However, she placed Xiaoqi between her father and the Third Master for a look and nodded in satisfaction. If the three of them appeared together, they would be absolutely dazzling and stun the whole audience. Nangong Lengyu patted the child¡¯s small head helplessly and indulgently. Upon seeing the little guy¡¯s expectant look, she nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for it.¡± Anyway, it was her own fashion show, so it wasn¡¯t that strict either. It was still very easy to arrange to stuff a young model in at the last minute. After all, her darling liked it. She could let him walk the runway for the whole performance alone, let alone a brief appearance. Huo Ci knew that she was worried about the rascal causing trouble, so he said, ¡°Leave Xiaoqi to me. I¡¯ll bring him on stage.¡± Xiaoqi jumped up happily and said in a crisp voice, ¡°Thank you, Grandpa.¡± Nangong Lengyu had not expected Huo Ci to agree so readily. She looked at Jun Shiyan and said, ¡°Ah Yan, if you can¡¯t go on stage¡­¡± ¡°Sister.¡± When Nangong Lengmo pushed the door open and entered, he didn¡¯t even care what they were talking about and immediately volunteered, ¡°I can go on stage!¡± Ling Sheng turned around and realized that other than Nangong Lengmo, a few other heads had popped in. Cheng Ye, who was right at the front, waved at her as a greeting. ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, we¡¯re the representatives of your family and friends.¡± Ji Fanchen reached out to pull him to his side and gave his greetings politely with a smile. Upon seeing her daughter¡¯s happy and surprised expression, Nangong Lengyu explained, ¡°I told them to come.¡± Shi Lingyu and Su Yi entered arm in arm, followed by Yu Bei and Lu Yubai. Upon seeing the group of people arrive, Ling Sheng shot her mother a meaningful look. Now, she didn¡¯t have to worry about not being able to find a model. These people who had come were all existences who could save the situation. Be it their figures, looks, or professional abilities, they were all solid. One by one, the Eight Immortals entered the room. In the end, two more people followed them in. They were none other than Song Yiyan and Si Chengluo. Song Yiyan smiled and waved at her before running to Nangong Lengyu¡¯s side. She wasn¡¯t familiar with the Eight Immortals, just that she happened to bump into them when she came over. She had initially come with Sister Xin Xin, but she knew that Ling Sheng didn¡¯t like her much, so she parted ways with her at the end. Luo Xin bumped into Gu Shen and the two of them went in together. When Si Chengluo walked in, he greeted everyone in the room one by one. When he saw Jun Shiyan, he only nodded and walked past him. Xiaoqi was thrilled. The uncles, aunties, and older brothers he liked all came. He held Cheng Ye¡¯s hand and excitedly told him that he would be going on stage later as a young model with his father and grandpa. When Cheng Ye found out what they were going to do, he recommended himself excitedly. ¡°Do you need more people, Auntie? I can do it.¡± Si Chengluo nodded as well and said, ¡°I can do it too. I¡¯ve been a professional model before, so I have experience in this area.¡± Ling Sheng was amused. ¡°You guys should have said so earlier, then. If all of you were up for it, my mom wouldn¡¯t even have had to hire models. The models definitely can¡¯t compare to your publicity impact!¡± When these people gathered, they could even put together a gala! Lu Yubai stood beside Huo Ci and asked him in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re going on stage to save the day?¡± He didn¡¯t know if it was because there were a lot of people, nor did he know if it was because Sheng Sheng and Xiaoqi were there. Somehow, he kept feeling that the atmosphere between Sixth Brother and Sister Yu seemed to have eased up a lot. How much hatred or enmity was there that they had to cut off all communication? In the past, one had been in the country, while the other had been overseas. Perhaps they would never get the chance to meet again in their lives. Moreover, there had been a huge misunderstanding between them. Now, the biggest misunderstanding that had led to their breakup and mutual hatred had been resolved. There was also the addition of Sheng Sheng. Even if the two of them wanted to cut ties with each other, it was impossible. Sheng Sheng was sustaining their relationship as the intermediary! Chapter 1038 - Rapt Admiration Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Mhm,¡± Huo Ci acknowledged in disdain. He gave him a sideways look, but his expression was unpleasant. ¡°Why are you here to complicate matters?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a VIP.¡± Lu Yubai smiled smugly. Then, he even whispered, ¡°In any case, it¡¯s better than some people who come uninvited and don¡¯t even have a seat. In the end, they can only come to the rescue.¡± Huo Ci choked on his words and let out a cold snort. His attitude was very overbearing. ¡°We¡¯re a family. What seat do I need?¡± Lu Yubai smiled and did not reply. Yes, you guys are one family. Why aren¡¯t you being stubborn anymore? In the end, didn¡¯t you still acknowledge your relationship? Su Yi and the others had not planned to come backstage either. But they had bumped into Nangong Lengmo, who said that her whole family was in the office, so they had followed her over to take a look together. Now that they had already met, they were about to walk the red carpet at the front. After all, many fans were waiting for them. Ling Sheng had not expected her mother to invite all her friends over. Ever since the finals of the talent show last year, they had not had a chance to get together again. Everyone was very happy to meet once more. Shi Lingyu tugged at her arm and pulled her aside. She whispered ambiguously in her ear, ¡°Are you with the neighbor now?¡± Ling Sheng frowned strangely. Isn¡¯t that nonsense? They have been together since a long time ago, all right? Shi Lingyu reached out and poked the small strawberry on her neck gently. ¡°I¡¯m talking about this. This! You should at least cover it.¡± Ling Sheng first took a nervous look at her mother, who was talking at the other side. Then, she pulled Shi Lingyu and turned around. She was wearing a turtleneck sweater! She didn¡¯t know why her eyes were so sharp. ¡°Can you still see it?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll help you cover it up with foundation!¡± Shi Lingyu¡¯s smile became even more ambiguous. She pulled up her collar and asked her secretly, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me last night, you guys finally¡­? Did your neighbor do that thing about Yu Chuhe?¡± Yu Chuhe had instantly become a scumbag that everyone wanted to beat up. She really hadn¡¯t expected that while he looked decent, had such a good reputation, and had his persona set up so well, he actually turned out to be a lowlife who swung both ways. Who knew how many female celebrities he had harmed in the entertainment circle and how many fans he¡¯d f*cked? Now, the entire Chinese entertainment circle had exploded. Be it female or male stars, everyone felt a sense of danger. They were afraid that Yu Chuhe¡¯s trouble would implicate them, especially those male celebrities who had a pretty good relationship with Yu Chuhe. They had already been skinned alive by others who said that they had definitely slept with Yu Chuhe. If it had not been for this fashion show, the trending topics would still have continued for a few days. Since this huge scandal affected the entire entertainment circle, Yu Chuhe sure would go down in the history of the Chinese entertainment industry in ignominy for tens of thousands of years. However, the strange thing was that no one in Yu Chuhe and his team had stepped forward to speak up even till now. It was as though this person had disappeared into thin air. No one had news about him. ¡°Yes.¡± When Ling Sheng thought of what had happened yesterday, her expression became grave. She had almost forgotten about it. There was still something very important she had not done! That b*stard Yu Chuhe had really dared to make a move on her. If the Third Master had not come to visit her in time, she didn¡¯t know what condition she would be in now. After all, the effect of that medicine was really too strong. It made one so groggy that the mind was unable to clear up. Even the hospital couldn¡¯t resolve the strong effects of the drug. She could only use physical intimacy as the antidote. ¡°What did he do?¡± Shi Lingyu was in the entertainment circle. That scumbag Yu Chuhe must have laid his hands on Sheng Sheng. That was why the neighbor had punished him like this. Ever since Sheng Sheng had entered the entertainment circle, the number of male celebrities who had been entangled in scandals with her couldn¡¯t even be counted on two hands. She hadn¡¯t seen the neighbor intervene though. Why had the neighbor punished the scumbag Yu in his case? He had exposed a huge piece of news that would cause him to be despised by the world and forever be unable to make a comeback. ¡°What else could it be?¡± Ling Sheng definitely wouldn¡¯t lie to her friend. She even pointed at the hickey she had just seen through her clothes. ¡°F*ck, that scumbag should be castrated. Is he a Teddy?¡± Shi Lingyu was very furious. Although she had guessed it long ago inside, she still couldn¡¯t help but be angry when she heard it personally. Did that scumbag Yu Chuhe have a brain?! Sheng Sheng was the daughter of her Old Huo and Best Actress Nangong yet he had still dared to lay his hands on her! Wasn¡¯t he brave?! Putting the Best Actor and Best Actress, he had a neighbor! That¡¯s why it¡¯s said that one had to suffer for one¡¯s own sins. What can you do to a person who¡¯s courting death? You can only kill him! Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes also turned chilly. Last night, she had not had direct contact with Yu Chuhe or anything he had given her. After eating the dinner bought by Little Ye, her body started feeling strange. She hadn¡¯t expected that the assistant she trusted the most ever since she had transmigrated would do such a thing to her. After last night, she hadn¡¯t seen Little Ye again. The Third Master had sent people to find her, but they weren¡¯t able to find her. Su Yi didn¡¯t know what the two of them were talking about so secretively. She approached them. ¡°What are you both whispering about? Let me hear it too.¡± Ling Sheng said very calmly, ¡°Nothing.¡± Shi Lingyu nodded in agreement. Her eyes were even focused on Su Yi¡¯s neck, but she didn¡¯t notice any suspicious small hickeys on her. She felt a little disappointed for some reason. Teacher Lu! Sister Su Yi¡¯s boyfriend was Teacher Lu! He was a male god. How exactly had she held back?! She really admired them to the core. They had obviously been together for a long time, and even liked each other that much. Didn¡¯t they want to take one step closer and have more intimate interactions? Sheng Sheng and the neighbor were the same too. If it had not been for scumbag Yu¡¯s ¡®assistance¡¯ last night, the duo would still be maintaining an innocent boy-girl relationship! Su Yi had naturally seen Yu Chuhe¡¯s scandal as well. She had come here mainly because she was worried about her. After all, her phone had been switched off. She had not been able to get through to her on the phone. Teacher Lu had only confirmed her situation after calling Best Actress Nangong. The others were the same too. The most important thing was that after they had seen the news of Yu Chuhe¡¯s scandals, they had come to see Ling Sheng. Upon seeing that she was all well and fine, they felt relieved and left while chatting and laughing. Song Yiyan and Si Chengluo were not particularly close to the Eight Immortals. Si Chengluo was still slightly better. He had met the Eight Immortals a few times before and had his teammate, Cheng Ye, with him too. They were still considered quite familiar with one another. ¡°Aren¡¯t the two of you leaving?¡± Ling Sheng looked at the duo. ¡°I can replace the models who didn¡¯t show up at the last minute.¡± Si Chengluo was as cool as ever. Then, he added, ¡°I¡¯m a professional at catwalks.¡± Huo Ci gave him a look and swallowed the word ¡®scram¡¯ back into his throat. Then, he said, ¡°Chen Nan¡¯s looking for you to go back. The people in your group have to make an appearance together to walk the red carpet.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s smile was elegant and gentle as he rejected politely. ¡°There¡¯s enough people. There¡¯s no need for another model.¡± Means that someone has a high libido.. Chapter 1039 - Engagement Ceremony Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Although he didn¡¯t really want to go on stage, he still felt that it would be best that he did it himself rather than having someone take his place. Song Yiyan took a look at everyone present and felt a little scared. She tugged at Ling Sheng nervously and ran to the lounge inside. After closing the door, she said, ¡°Sheng Sheng, what should I do?¡± Upon seeing that she was about to cry right after closing the door, Ling Sheng hurriedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on again, Little Sister? Don¡¯t cry. Speak properly!¡± ¡°My parents aren¡¯t letting me leave the house, film shows, or allowing me to take on any jobs! They locked me up. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to escape,¡± Song Yiyan cried sadly. ¡°Sheng Sheng, I don¡¯t want to marry him! I don¡¯t like him. Why should I marry him?¡± ¡°Dongfang Fan?¡± During this period of training and filming, Ling Sheng had been so busy that she could fall asleep as soon as she lay down every day after filming. Thus, she had forgotten about this. ¡°Did he hit you again?¡± Song Yiyan sniffled. ¡°Ji Xing¡­ Ji Xing said that if I married someone else, he would rip Dongfang Fan from limb to limb and feed him to the dogs. He would turn me into a doll.¡± Ling Sheng sighed and wiped her tears. She had a naughty thought. If Song Yiyan awakened, the engagement would definitely go up in smoke. However, she didn¡¯t know when she would awaken either. She had acted very normally during these two times she had met her. Ling Sheng asked, ¡°Have you had any strange dreams or behaved weirdly recently?¡± Song Yiyan sniffled. ¡°Ji Xing¡­ Ji Xing said that if I married someone else, he would rip Dongfang Fan from limb to limb and feed him to dogs. He would turn me into a doll.¡± Actually, Ling Sheng wanted to laugh unkindly. ¡°Did you dream of him again?¡± Song Yiyan shook her head. ¡°When I met Dongfang Fan the other day, his voice suddenly rang out in my ears. I¡¯m very sure that I haven¡¯t gone crazy and that I¡¯m not hallucinating. It¡¯s his voice! However, other than me, no one else heard it. Besides you, I don¡¯t know who to talk to.¡± ¡°Then, why didn¡¯t you call me?¡± Ling Sheng sucked in a breath of cold air. What the hell was Ji Xing up to? How was he going to come here? When could he get here? There would be no damn point in him coming by the time Little White Bunny listened to her family, got married, and had children with Dongfang Fan. ¡°I¡­¡± Song Yiyan bit her lips and looked at her with pitiful red eyes. ¡°Sheng Sheng, tell me. I¡¯m not crazy, right? Ji Xing is not a fantasy of mine. He¡¯ll appear, right?¡± She needed someone to tell and support her, that all her persistence and protests were meaningful. She could not live in her own fantasy! ¡°Yes.¡± Ling Sheng nodded seriously and wiped her tears. ¡°Regardless of whether Ji Xing exists or not, you have to live for yourself and not for your parents or family. It¡¯s fine to give up on a family that has to rely on selling their daughter to consolidate their position and power. Or family members who treat their own daughter as trading goods.¡± Song Yiyan knew that she was right. She had thought about a lot of things recently too, but she just didn¡¯t dare. She was afraid that her father and grandpa would take it out on her mother. ¡°If I leave, what will happen to my mother?¡± She didn¡¯t care about anyone but her mother. If she was unwilling and left, she didn¡¯t know what kind of methods her father and the Song Family would use to torture her mother. She could not bear to see her mother suffer because of her. ¡°What did your mother tell you?¡± Ling Sheng had known her for more than a day or two. She knew that other than her mother, who truly loved and doted on her, the other male creatures in the Song Family treated the girls at home as tools. ¡°My mother told me to do what I want and not worry about her.¡± As Song Yiyan spoke, tears rolled down her cheeks uncontrollably. Her voice became increasingly hoarse. ¡°But I saw that there are bruises on my mother¡¯s body. My father scolded my mother and hit her in front of me. He said she¡¯s useless and had not taught me well. He also said that if I¡¯m unwilling, he would beat my mother to death.¡± Ling Sheng cursed aloud. Is this a father? This is a f*cking abusive scumbag, okay? He had even beaten his wife in front of his daughter to achieve his goal of intimidating her. It seemed like Little White Bunny had been rebelling a lot during this period. Song Yiyan sniffled and wiped her tears. ¡°Sheng Sheng, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to fight back. If I leave, my mother will suffer on my behalf. I never knew that my father was such a person in the past. In the past, he was very loving with my mother. I don¡¯t know why things have become like this. I think he doesn¡¯t love my mother at all.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cry first.¡± Ling Sheng could talk about this, but she wasn¡¯t the person involved. She would never be able to understand her feelings. What could she do about the Song Family even if there was domestic abuse? For a wealthy and powerful family like this, there were so many perverted men that one couldn¡¯t even imagine. When faced with a husband who had power and influence¡ªbe it at home or outside¡ªand controlled everything, if one did not want to fall out with him, one could only choose to tolerate it. Besides, the benefits and interests of such a union between families were complicated. Often, a slight move would affect the whole situation. It was not easy to resolve the conflict. ¡°Sheng Sheng, what should I do?¡± Song Yiyan really had no choice left. She wanted to rebel and leave that house forever, but she didn¡¯t want to abandon her mother and watch her suffer in that house for her. She had complained to Sister Xin Xin. Sister Xin Xin had said that Dongfang Fan was just young and immature. After marriage, he would return to the family. She had told her not to make a fuss and to listen to her family members. Like the people in her family, she wanted her to marry into the Dongfang Family. ¡°Does your mother¡¯s parental family know about the current situation?¡± Ling Sheng sighed. As the saying goes, even an upright official finds it difficult to resolve a family dispute. She could only tell Song Yiyan her thoughts, but she couldn¡¯t impose them on her to make her do something. ¡°Yanyan, if I¡¯m the one who encountered such a situation, I would not put myself at the mercy of others. I would leave with my mother, away from that house and that abusive father.¡± Domestic violence only happened once or countless times. This kind of scumbag definitely wouldn¡¯t repent. Little White Bunny had seen it now. But before, when she didn¡¯t witness it, who knew how many times her scumbag father had abused her mother! Ling Sheng made a comparison and suddenly felt very blessed indeed. No matter what, her mother and father were evenly matched. They definitely wouldn¡¯t be so weak as to allow domestic abuse to take place. Although her father¡¯s character was a little hot-tempered, he had never hit them. ¡°My grandma is still counting on my mother to help them. My uncle¡¯s investment failed recently, so he comes to find my mother every day. My mother begs my father to help them out every day.¡± Song Yiyan also wanted to escape, but the reality of the situation did not allow her to.. Chapter 1040 - The Little Assistant Is Looking for You Chapter 1040: The Little Assistant Is Looking for You Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios It didn¡¯t matter if she left. Her mother, grandpa, and uncle on the maternal side all relied on the Song Family to survive. As long as the Song Family gave the word, they would go bankrupt overnight and lose everything. Ling Sheng was the most incompetent little good-for-nothing in the family. She couldn¡¯t even take care of herself, so how could she help others? She sympathized with Little White Bunny¡¯s current situation. If she asked the Third Master, he might be able to help her. After making up her mind, she looked at Song Yiyan and comforted her. ¡°I¡¯ll help you think of a way. If you don¡¯t like Dongfang Fan, try your best to delay the engagement date. I¡¯ll inform you about breaking off the engagement. At that time, just listen to me.¡± This matter could truly only be resolved by Third Master. They were real friends. What Song Family? It was just a family in this book. Ji Xing could probably crush them with one finger when he came over. What was there to be afraid of? Their top priority now was to help Song Yiyan solve the problem and get her to awaken quickly. By then, she would not be this little white bunny, who was so weak that she could be easily manipulated, in front of her. The Song Family wouldn¡¯t be able to threaten her either. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± Song Yiyan wiped her tears and grasped onto her hand gratefully. She looked at her seriously. ¡°Sheng Sheng, thank you.¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°If you really want to thank me, please recover your memory quickly!¡± She was also feeling anxious now. She didn¡¯t know how many more days Second Uncle¡¯s physical condition could be delayed. She urgently needed Little White Bunny to awaken and help Second Uncle change his fate so that he could live. Her second uncle and auntie Ruoshui¡¯s current circumstance even made an outsider like her feel anxious and upset. She really wanted the two of them to be able to meet each other, for reasons other than his illness. Song Yiyan looked at her strangely, not knowing what she meant. She did not know how she could help her, so she asked in a low voice, ¡°Sheng Sheng, what idea can you think of?¡± ¡°My mother, the Third Master, and my father can put pressure on your father. However, the most important thing is for you to hang in there on this issue. You can¡¯t compromise or give in. Otherwise, no matter how much external force is exerted, we can¡¯t help you. After all, that¡¯s your father and your family. We¡¯re just outsiders.¡± Ling Sheng felt that she had to make this matter clear in advance. No matter how hard she worked on her side to help Little White Bunny put pressure on the Song Family, if she herself didn¡¯t do enough and caved in and compromised in the end, no one could save her. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll definitely persist. I¡¯ll persuade my mother.¡± Song Yiyan had seen her father hit and scold her mother with her own eyes, right in front of her. Her father didn¡¯t love her mother at all. She had to persuade her mother to leave her father and divorce him. She made up her mind and gave Ling Sheng a grateful look again before following her out. She saw that Director Chen Mo was the only one left in the office outside. She nodded shyly at him and greeted him ¡®Uncle¡¯. ¡°Uncle, have my mother and the others left?¡± Ling Sheng pulled Little White Bunny and made her sit on the sofa first. ¡°They¡¯ve left. They went to the back to arrange the last round of rehearsals.¡± Nangong Lengmo took a look at Song Yiyan, whose eyes were swollen from crying. Why did she cry so hard? She looked quite pitiful. However, since the two young ladies weren¡¯t saying anything, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for a grown man like him to ask. He looked at Ling Sheng and said, ¡°By the way, your little assistant is looking for you. She¡¯s waiting outside. Do you want her to come in?¡± That person called Little Ye, who followed Ling Sheng around, didn¡¯t enter even though he had invited her in. She said that she would wait at the door of the office until Sheng Sheng was done with her work. She had also been crying until her eyes became swollen. What day is it today? Everyone he met was crying so pitifully. Upon hearing that it was Little Ye, Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes turned cold abruptly, and her whole body exuded a chill. The corners of her lips curled up slightly in a self-deprecating curve as she said, ¡°Uncle, I have something to speak to her about in private. Please help me to take Yanyan away!¡± The Nangong Family and the Song Family were long-time family friends, but Nangong Lengyu was so devoted to his film art career that he didn¡¯t really interact much with anyone. Nangong Lengyu was usually the one maintaining their relationships with the various families. Therefore, he had only met Song Yiyan a few times and wasn¡¯t familiar with her. When he brought her out, he even turned around and gave Ling Sheng a worried look. ¡°Call me if something happens.¡± Ling Sheng nodded and waved at him to leave quickly. Little Ye had already entered. Her body was tense, and she didn¡¯t even dare to raise her head. She didn¡¯t dare to look at Ling Sheng at all. The extreme nervousness made her start trembling uncontrollably. She bit her lips tightly and waited for Ling Sheng¡¯s questioning. Ling Sheng sat lazily on the sofa, peeling an orange. There was a cold smile on her lips as her eyes swept over her. In a lazy voice, she asked, ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± If Little Ye hadn¡¯t come and automatically disappeared on her own, never to appear in front of her again, she had already decided to let her off on account of the fact that she had been with her for so long and had been thoughtful and dedicated toward her. However, she hadn¡¯t expected her to come knocking on her door. In this case, she couldn¡¯t blame her for not giving her face. ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng.¡± As soon as Little Ye spoke, she choked. Without looking up, she knelt in front of her with a thud. Her voice was hoarse, and it was full of remorse and self-reproach. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Ling Sheng smiled as she broke off a piece of orange and threw it into her mouth. This tastes pretty good. It¡¯s sweet and sour. ¡°Why are you apologizing to me? How did you let me down?¡± ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have drugged you.¡± Little Ye suddenly lifted her head, her face full of tears. ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, it¡¯s all my fault! I did it! It¡¯s not Chuhe¡¯s fault. Please let him go! It doesn¡¯t matter how you deal with me. Just let him go!¡± ¡°Little Ye, you like him?¡± When Ling Sheng had first met him, she had known that Little Ye was Yu Chuhe¡¯s ¡®wife¡¯ fan and liked him a lot. However, she had never expected that such an honest and considerate assistant would actually betray her for a man. ¡°I love him.¡± When Little Ye thought of that person, her eyes were full of gentleness. ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, those reports must be fake. It¡¯s impossible. It¡¯s impossible for Chuhe to do those things. I know that the Third Master must have created fake videos and photos. Sister Sheng Sheng, this is all my fault. Can you please let him go?¡± Ling Sheng didn¡¯t know what kind of drug that scumbag, Yu Chuhe, had fed Little Ye to make such a well-behaved girl like her unwilling to believe that he was a scumbag when the truth was already right in front of her. She let out a cold laugh. ¡°Little Ye, the Third Master isn¡¯t that bored. Yu Chuhe was indeed the one who did those things. Do you know where he was last night after you drugged me?¡± Little Ye said, ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, Chuhe definitely doesn¡¯t think that way. Chuhe loves me. Chuhe had arranged to meet me at the hotel. That medicine is just a sleeping pill.. I saw that you¡¯re too tired so I asked the hospital for a prescription.¡± Chapter 1041 - Unable to Have Me Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Did he tell you that?¡± Ling Sheng suddenly felt sorry for her. How could someone be retarded to such an extent? Not only did she believe a scumbag¡¯s words, but she even tried to absolve him of his crimes and was eager to take all the blame on herself. ¡°Little Ye, on account of the fact that we had worked together and that you were also bewitched into committing a mistake, you can leave. I won¡¯t hold you responsible.¡± Yu Chuhe was the real culprit. He had bewitched her personal little assistant and even had evil intentions toward her. She should be teaching Yu Chuhe a lesson, not Little Ye. After all, she was just a pitiful woman who had been deceived by scumbag Yu. ¡°No.¡± Little Ye seemed unwilling to believe her as she bellowed in retort. ¡°Chuhe didn¡¯t bewitch me! We truly love each other. He said that I¡¯m the best and nicest girl in the world. He will protect and love me forever.¡± ¡°Yes, he loves you. He also loves those men and women who have slept with him before. You¡¯ve also seen and heard him. He will say that to everyone who sleeps with him. He will say that he loves them. What about you? Have you slept with him yet?¡± Ling Sheng felt that her sympathy was just useless. A retard like her deserved to be deceived. It was even a waste of her feelings to pity her. However, the wrath and frustration in her heart were all suppressed in her chest and couldn¡¯t be removed. The person kneeling in front of her was her closest assistant. She had not let her down in any way but in the end? After nearly one year of their relationship, she was worth even less than a scumbag who had lied to her at the end of the day. She had actually come to plead for leniency on that scumbag¡¯s behalf. Did Little Ye think she could forgive him so easily? Was she that magnanimous? That b*stard Yu Chuhe. Even if the Third Master chopped him up and threw him to feed the wild dogs, she wouldn¡¯t pity him at all. ¡°Chuhe said that, for my first time, we¡¯ll have to wait until after we get married.¡± Little Ye was like a cat whose tail had been stepped on as she shouted shrilly. ¡°Look at you.¡± Ling Sheng moved closer to her. ¡°You don¡¯t have a good figure, face, or family background. You¡¯re just an ordinary assistant. Tell me, exactly what does Yu Chuhe like about you?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Little Ye bellowed hysterically and suddenly stood up. The inferiority in her heart and bones was agitated by her words at this moment. Her red eyes were full of resentment. ¡°Ling Sheng, if I¡¯m not pretty, am I not worthy of true love? Chuhe loves me. He only loves me. You¡¯re jealous. You¡¯re just jealous that he doesn¡¯t like you, right? Do you think all the men in the world will like you because you¡¯re pretty?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Upon seeing her go crazy, Ling Sheng suddenly felt much better. Her smile was dazzling as her red lips moved slightly, making her look like a bewitching seductress. ¡°Didn¡¯t Yu Chuhe want to lay his hands on you and get me because he was unable to have me? However, I don¡¯t like people like him. He¡¯s not even worthy of carrying my shoes for me.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Little Ye lost her temper completely. She pointed at her angrily and yelled, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to insult Chuhe! A woman like you isn¡¯t even worthy of licking Chuhe¡¯s shoes. Chuhe likes me! Me!¡± Ling Sheng didn¡¯t know what kind of brainwashing Yu Chuhe had done to her. He had turned an originally well-behaved girl into an idiot whose mind was only full of him, and only trusted him. She looked at her sympathetically. ¡°I suggest you go to the mental hospital to take a look at your brain!¡± ¡°Chuhe loves me. He loves me,¡± Little Ye bellowed like a lunatic as she refuted Ling Sheng¡¯s words. Inside, she knew very well that that man didn¡¯t love her. That man was lying to her. However, what could she do? Her mind was full of him. She loved him more than her own life. ¡°Little Ye, I¡¯m going to the venue now. I¡¯ll tell Sister Mei that you don¡¯t have to come to work in the future. Thank you for taking care of me and accommodating me for so long.¡± Ling Sheng felt that it would be best to part on good terms. Anyway, she couldn¡¯t do anything. Even if she let her go, she wouldn¡¯t pose any threat to her. The madness in Little Ye¡¯s eyes faded gradually. Upon seeing that she was about to leave, she suddenly rushed over and hugged her thigh. She knelt on the ground and pleaded in a lowly manner. ¡°I was wrong. Sister Sheng Sheng, I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have shouted at you. I¡¯m begging you. Tell Third Master to let Chuhe off. I beg you.¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°Little Ye, you¡¯ve been with me for nearly a year. We¡¯ve spent 300 days together in a year, but it couldn¡¯t compare to the one month you spent with Yu Chuhe. Just give up. He doesn¡¯t love you at all. He¡¯s just using you. As for your request, forgive me for not being able to agree.¡± ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, I¡¯m begging you. Please let him go on my account. You can do anything you want. You can even tell me to die. I can¡¯t lose him. I can¡¯t live without him.¡± Little Ye hugged Ling Sheng¡¯s legs tightly. She cried sadly and miserably. ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, I¡¯ve never begged you for anything. Promise me. Even if you want me to die, I¡¯ll also promise you. Let Chuhe go. I drugged you. It has nothing to do with him.¡± ¡°Little Ye, you have parents and family who love you. It¡¯s still better not to say the word ¡®die¡¯ so easily, especially for a scumbag. It¡¯s not worth you using your life to exchange for his,¡± Ling Sheng sighed. That was all she had to say. She could only take care of herself from now on. When she opened the door, she saw Linda still keeping guard at the door. She said, ¡°Linda, please help me to send her out.¡± She had already done her duty by not punishing her and letting her leave safely. She still wanted her to let that b*stard Yu Chuhe off? Impossible. Release a scumbag like him so that he could continue to cheat ignorant women and endanger the public? Little Ye cried and shouted. She was unwilling to leave. She knelt on the ground, begging and calling out for her. When she saw her back view disappear in front of her eyes, the look in her eyes disappeared bit by bit. She sobbed lowly in despair. What should she do? Exactly what could she do now to save Chuhe? What would the Third Master do to him? She wasn¡¯t a fool. She knew. She knew everything. Chuhe was lying to her. However, what could she do? She loved him. As long as she could save him, she could do anything. When Ling Sheng was brought into the venue by Linda, the fashion show had already started. Angelina, a world-class singer who had won numerous Grammy Awards, was singing. Her heavenly voice made one unable to help but be immersed in it. As soon as she sat down, she was stopped by Shi Lingyu. Even the music diva¡¯s voice could not stop her from feeling angry. She had long wanted to kill someone. ¡°Did your assistant do that? Let me tell you, you mustn¡¯t get soft-hearted. You can¡¯t let her off..¡± Chapter 1042 - Three-Month-Old Baby Chapter 1042: Three-Month-Old Baby Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ling Sheng sighed helplessly. She looked around and lowered her voice. ¡°What do you think I should do then? Should I kill her?¡± Shi Lingyu was so angry, as though she was the one who had been betrayed. ¡°If you blacklist her, she won¡¯t be able to survive in this industry anymore. We¡¯re civilized people. We can¡¯t violate the law. I thought that she¡¯s usually quite nice. Why is she so evil? Did she hook up with Yu Chuhe? She looks so ugly. How could Yu Chuhe take a liking to her?¡± ¡°Speak properly. This is a personal attack!¡± Ling Sheng sighed. She herself wasn¡¯t really a person obsessed with good looks1, so she didn¡¯t have high expectations for others¡¯ visuals, especially an assistant. It was fine as long as she could do a good job. ¡°So what if I made a personal attack?! If she appears in front of me now, I¡¯ll slap her twice.¡± Shi Lingyu¡¯s chest heaved violently with anger. ¡°I¡¯m the one who got betrayed. Why do you seem angrier than me?¡± Ling Sheng was amused by her. ¡°I helped you vent your anger, yet you laugh at me.¡± Shi Lingyu was annoyed. She reached out to pinch her. ¡°You heartless thing. Humph! I¡¯m going to ignore you.¡± Then, she shut her mouth and looked in the direction of the stage. Su Yi also asked in a soft voice worriedly, ¡°Have you handled it properly?¡± Song Yiyan had just told them that Sheng Sheng¡¯s assistant, the one called Little Ye, had come to find her already. Hence, they had also guessed that she was definitely involved in Sheng Sheng¡¯s accident. That girl usually looked quite honest, but they hadn¡¯t expected her to do such a thing. One really couldn¡¯t judge a book by its cover! ¡°Yes, it¡¯s fine now.¡± Ling Sheng was baffled. She raised her eyebrows. ¡°How did both of you know?¡± ¡°We¡¯re all in the entertainment circle.¡± Su Yi was relieved upon knowing that everything was fine, but she still reminded her ¡°You have to take care of that assistant well. If you can¡¯t handle her yourself, leave it to Sister Mei. She¡¯ll clean it up.¡± Teacher Lu had already told her that Yu Chuhe wasn¡¯t a good person a long time ago. She had also reminded Sheng Sheng to pay attention and not have too much contact with him. She believed that she had taken it to heart too so she couldn¡¯t have fallen for it. The only possibility was that Yu Chuhe had used someone close to her to make a move. Little Ye was a very suitable candidate. She had heard from Sheng Sheng that Little Ye was also Yu Chuhe¡¯s ¡®wife¡¯ fan. With Yu Chuhe¡¯s tricks, it would be very easy for him to hit on an ignorant and innocent girl and have her obey his every command. At the fashion show, when the music diva was singing, the catwalk had also started. In the women¡¯s clothes display, the models had slender waists, bubble butts, and long legs. The new season¡¯s clothes were beautiful, exquisite, and unique in style. They weren¡¯t marketed as high-end products, but mid to high-end products. The value for money was definitely top-notch among worldwide luxury goods. The clothes had been personally designed by the fashion queen, Ella. The main outfits had been designed by her alone. These standards were at the top among the luxury goods in the world, and the prices were more affordable. A brand that most ordinary white-collar workers could also afford was a brand that could be promoted on a large scale. When Shi Lingyu watched the fashion show, she didn¡¯t stop sighing with emotion. Her eyes sparkled as she stared at the clothes. They all look nice. So pretty! When the clothes launched in the market, she would definitely buy a set for everything. However, she just didn¡¯t know how many people¡¯s clothes would clash with her then. Su Yi couldn¡¯t help but sigh as well. The clothes were really pretty. Every piece of clothing had a unique design. As expected of a product personally designed by the fashion queen. She had led dozens of world-famous designers to design it. Now, she could even imagine that once the clothes went on the market, they would definitely be sold out in minutes. ¡°Sheng Sheng, when are you shooting the commercial?¡± Su Yi asked Ling Sheng softly. ¡°Or is your mother planning to change the brand ambassador?¡± Ling Sheng didn¡¯t know either, as her mom hadn¡¯t mentioned when the filming would start. ¡°I¡¯ve already signed it. I¡¯m the global ambassador. How can they switch me out just like that? I¡¯m the ambassador for myself. Who else is more suitable than me?¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re the prettiest. You¡¯re the most suitable.¡± Su Yi followed her words and could not help but smile. Ling Sheng¡¯s lips curled up smugly. That was true. Her mother had only set up this brand for her in the first place. If she didn¡¯t become the ambassador, who else would be more suitable? However, ever since she had taken her seat, a gaze would sweep over her from time to time and size her up from all directions. They were all Hollywood superstars too, which made her feel a little uncomfortable. She thought that it must be because of her mother that they wanted to see what her daughter looked like. Luo Xin and Gu Shen were sitting together in the back row, only one aisle away from Ling Sheng and the others. The former could clearly see many Hollywood superstars looking at Ling Sheng with great interest. Every single one of them had excited and kind gazes, causing her heart to feel suffocated. What was so great about Ling Sheng? Wasn¡¯t she just counting on having an outstanding pair of parents? Auntie Nangong must have invited all these Hollywood superstars and designers over to help Ling Sheng increase her connections and pave the way for her to enter Hollywood and walk onto the international stage. Gu Shen took a look at Ling Sheng, his eyes as deep as a cold lake. He knew everything that had happened yesterday. That b*stard Yu Chuhe had ill intentions toward her but was caught by Third Uncle, who exposed his dirt. Not only had he become a street rat1, but he had also been captured and locked up. Last night, it was said that Third Uncle had taken her to the hospital. The two of them only came out at noon the next day. Third Uncle had even carried her out. He didn¡¯t even need to think to guess what had happened between the two of them. ¡°Ah Shen, are you still not feeling well?¡± Luo Xin looked at him with a face full of worry and asked, ¡°Do you want Chen Ge to bring you some medicine?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Gu Shen shook his head and looked at the woman beside him. Out of the corner of his eye, he took another look at Ling Sheng. He didn¡¯t understand what he was feeling, but his heart felt so empty that it was uncomfortable. Ever since that car accident, he had not seen her again. However, he would always dream of her. In his dreams, he was sometimes a child, while at other times, he had already grown up. However, every time in his dreams, he would be chasing after her, but he never seemed able to catch up to her. In his dream, he had been so disappointed, miserable, and in pain. He wondered if he had gone crazy. Why would he dream of that damn woman again and again? He should hate her instead! However, he knew very well inside that the so-called ¡®hate¡¯ was just to deceive himself and others. He didn¡¯t know when it had all started, but he didn¡¯t hate her anymore. He did not hate her at all. However, she wouldn¡¯t look at him again. ¡°Why are you so distracted?¡± Luo Xin, who was downstairs, held his hand secretly and asked in a low voice, ¡°After today, do you want to talk to your Third Uncle about the two of us?¡± Gu Shen frowned. ¡°My Third Uncle isn¡¯t here.¡± Luo Xin said, ¡°Ah Shen, the baby is already three months old. If we still don¡¯t find a suitable time to announce it, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to hide it anymore.¡± Chapter 1043 - Untitled Gu Shen suddenly felt very annoyed. When he had first met her, he had not felt that she was this annoying. Subsequently, he had found her more and more annoying. Until now, whenever she spoke, he would feel his head ache. He grunted casually in response. ¡°I understand. When I see Third Uncle, I¡¯ll definitely bring up this matter to him.¡± ¡°Ah Shen, Ah Shen.¡± When Luo Xin looked at the runway, her eyes suddenly widened in disbelief. She tugged at Gu Shen and asked, ¡°Is that person your Third Uncle?¡± She had only seen the high and mighty Third Master of the capital once. It was rumored that his face had been disfigured due to an explosion, and he was bound to a wheelchair. He was cantankerous and cruel. However, that man she had seen was superior as he looked down on the world and had the bearing of a celestial being. Just one look at him and one could never forget him again. At that moment, she felt that this man was truly the man she wanted. Compared to him, Gu Shen was worlds apart. There was no comparison to be made. However, he¡­ Why would he show up here? ¡°Third Uncle.¡± Gu Shen had seen him too, but he wasn¡¯t as surprised as Luo Xin. His eyes darkened as he looked in Ling Sheng¡¯s direction. Third Uncle must have appeared here because of Ling Sheng. However, he wasn¡¯t needed at this press launch! The moment Jun Shiyan walked out, he attracted the gazes of everyone present. The man was really too eye-catching and his aura was too astonishing. He was like an emperor who had suddenly descended. He was cold and noble, making one want to submit to him without a fight from within their hearts. The famous celebrities present were all whispering to one another. Exactly who was this man who had suddenly appeared? If there was such a person in the entertainment circle, with his looks and temperament, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be buried. Even a fool would know that as long as this man entered the entertainment circle, he would be able to attract countless fans with just his looks alone and become a superstar. The celebrities from Hollywood asked the celebrities in the Chinese entertainment circle, and the Chinese celebrities asked among themselves. Exactly who was the man on the runway? They were a little daunted inwardly. If this man entered the entertainment circle, how much resources and glory would he take away from them?! ¡°Ahhhh¡­¡± Shi Lingyu could not help but cover her mouth as she screamed like a groundhog while looking at the man. ¡°Sheng Sheng, your neighbor! If your neighbor enters the entertainment circle, no one else can win! I approve!¡± Yu Bei reached out and pulled her to his side. He gritted his teeth. ¡°How thirsty[1] are you? I¡¯ll feed you.¡± Shi Lingyu pinched him. ¡°Very! I¡¯m so thirsty!¡± Ling Sheng laughed out loud. She even snatched the untouched water in front of Su Yi and Lu Yubai and passed it to him. In a low voice, she teased him. ¡°Brother Bei, here you go.¡± Shi Lingyu¡¯s face flushed as she let out a snort. Upon seeing the duo working together, she rolled her eyes at them and said with a straight face, ¡°Beautiful men are meant to be admired, all right? As the saying goes, one can only look at them from afar but not touch them. What do you guys know? Besides liking the neighbor¡¯s face, I also like my Old Huo!¡± Hadn¡¯t he known all along? What was he being jealous about? Yu Bei didn¡¯t dare to offend his girlfriend, so he vented his anger on Ling Sheng. ¡°Ling Sheng, look at your man! He¡¯s out to attract bees and butterflies[2]. Aren¡¯t you going to control him?¡± Ling Sheng let out a low cough. ¡°I think it¡¯s fine. Only this can prove a person¡¯s charm, right? Why don¡¯t you talk about your own ¡®wife¡¯ fans?¡± Nowadays, as long as one was a male celebrity, who didn¡¯t have a ¡®wife¡¯ fan? Not to mention someone as handsome as Yu Bei, even the most ordinary 18th-tier[3] internet celebrity with a slim face and a smooth, snake-like face had many ¡®wife¡¯ fans. ¡°My ¡®wife¡¯ fans? She even has ¡®husband¡¯ fans! Why didn¡¯t you say anything about her?¡± Yu Bei¡¯s jealousy went to his head. He was angry. ¡°That can¡¯t be helped. Unless the two of you quit the entertainment circle, don¡¯t worry about such a trivial matter.¡± Ling Sheng beamed and ignored them afterward. Her big eyes were full of stars as she looked at the man on the stage. Why was her man so good-looking? So good-looking, eh! Yu Bei said, ¡°Ling Sheng, wait and see. When your man gains ¡®wife¡¯ fans everywhere and they are always whining about wanting to sleep with him every day, I¡¯ll see if you¡¯ll get jealous!¡± Shi Lingyu stopped him from saying anything and coaxed her jealous boyfriend. ¡°Okay, all right. I¡¯m just admiring a handsome man. You¡¯re still the person I like the most. You¡¯re the most handsome in my heart.¡± Ling Sheng held back her laughter and leaned over. She copied Shi Lingyu. ¡°You¡¯re the most handsome in my heart.¡± Yu Bei glared at her. Could he kick her into the air? Su Yi said, ¡°Be quiet and watch the show. Everyone¡¯s watching us!¡± Ling Sheng only turned her head around to take a look. She didn¡¯t know why it was so coincidental, but she happened to meet Gu Shen¡¯s eyes. She frowned in distaste, and the look in her eyes turned cold abruptly. She hurriedly retracted her gaze. Why was he here too? Gu Shen only felt that cold gaze stab into his heart mercilessly like a knife. Fury welled up in his heart just when he heard Luo Xin ask him why his Third Uncle had come. His tone was stiff with impatience. ¡°My Third Uncle has a very good relationship with Auntie Nangong.¡± Luo Xin knew this. Gu Shen only knew Nangong Lengyu because of his Third Uncle as well. That was why he had had the chance to help her pull strings previously. However, she still didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Given your Third Uncle¡¯s status, no matter how good their relationship is, he shouldn¡¯t need to go to the extent of being a model walking on the runway.¡± She wasn¡¯t content about losing to that little b*tch Ling Sheng regarding the endorsement deal of L-Star. However, Ling Sheng¡¯s current status could only make her hate that she had been born in the wrong family. A Best Actor father, Best Actress mother, the Huo Family, and the Nangong Family¡ªwhen singled out, which one of these existences did not make people jealous? What right did a person like Ling Sheng have to possess these? Gu Shen only smiled coldly and stopped speaking. When he looked over once more, he saw that Third Uncle had already left the stage. Then, the crowd screamed again. The person walking up the stage turned out to be Huo Ci. The guests present didn¡¯t recognize Jun Shiyan, but Huo Ci, be it domestic or foreign celebrities, they still more or less knew him even if they hadn¡¯t interacted with each other before. This was especially so after he had been revealed to be Nangong Lengyu¡¯s first love and that they even had a child together. How could anyone not know of him? Besides, the international superstars invited to this place had a pretty good relationship with Nangong Lengyu. She hadn¡¯t officially dated in so many years, so how could they not make an effort to understand who this first love¡ªwho had popped up all of a sudden¡ªwas? When Huo Ci went on stage, Shi Lingyu was extremely thrilled. She tugged at Ling Sheng¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Ahhh! Today is also a day to scream for my God Ci¡¯s beauty! How can he be so handsome?! Sheng Sheng, I also want to see the neighbor¡¯s sleeping face every day when I wake up. I want to see my God Ci¡¯s magnificent beauty every day when I go out.¡± She had already become a lemon spirit[4]. Sheng Sheng was really too blessed. Both her boyfriend and father were rare ¡®beauties¡¯ in the world. Mere jealousy wasn¡¯t enough to express the current agitation in her heart. [1] This is a play on the Chinese words ¡®Ì«¿ÉÁË¡¯, which express a person¡¯s fondness/approval toward someone. The middle word also sounds the same as ¡®¿Ê¡¯, which means thirsty. [2] Means that he¡¯s going around attracting the attention of the opposite sex. [3] 18th-tier celebrities are far down on the popularity list. [4] She¡¯s saying that she¡¯s truly jealous.. Chapter 1044 - Good People Don’t Get What They Deserve Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Su Yi lowered her voice. ¡°Little boy-crazy fool, must you be that exaggerated?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Shi Lingyu gave her a faint look and pointed at the man sitting beside her quietly. ¡°You don¡¯t know the hunger of a hungry man.¡± She already had Teacher Lu, who was considered a diamond-grade bachelor in the capital. Of course, she didn¡¯t understand her feelings. A first-rate man like Teacher Lu could only be chanced upon and not sought out! Yu Bei felt emotionally tired and sighed deeply. He wanted to ask¡­ What was one supposed to do if one had a boy-crazy girlfriend? He was waiting online. This was urgent. Jiang Yi prodded and teased him like he was having a good laugh. ¡°Bro, you have to seize the time to earn money to maintain your face. I think you have to possess the neighbor¡¯s worth, Best Actor Huo¡¯s looks, and Teacher Lu¡¯s talent now to prevent you from being abandoned.¡± Upon seeing that he was fanning the flames while watching the ¡®show¡¯, Shi Lingyu glared at him. ¡°What does this have to do with you? Yu Bei is Yu Bei. Why does he have to have the neighbor¡¯s worth, my Ci¡¯s looks, and Teacher Lu¡¯s talent?¡± ¡°If the three of them are combined together, don¡¯t they become your dream lover?¡± Jiang Yi gave her a look that said he was a good person and that he was doing this for her own good. ¡°Nonsense.¡± Shi Lingyu let out a snort and held onto Yu Bei¡¯s arm. ¡°I like him because it¡¯s him. If he changes just to cater to my taste, he won¡¯t be the person I like anymore.¡± Jiang Yi smiled and turned around to say to Ji Fanchen, ¡°Look, look, look. Good people don¡¯t get what they deserve. I didn¡¯t even say much yet, but she¡¯s already defending him. Fine, I¡¯ll be the villain.¡± ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡± Cheng Ye was sitting on the outermost end, beside Ji Fanchen. The few people on the other side were speaking very softly, so he hadn¡¯t heard them at all. He was anxious to join in the conversation. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Watching the fashion show properly.¡± Ji Fanchen smiled at him and sat up straight. Out of the corner of his eye, he looked in the direction next to him again and saw Shi Lingyu writing secretly in Yu Bei¡¯s palm at an angle that others found hard to catch! Yes. Sometimes, it was a case of ¡®He¡¯s my person so only I can piss him off and punish him¡¯. There was no way others could take the opportunity to sow discord. When Xiaoqi walked out in a tiny, cool suit, everyone present shifted their gazes away from all the young models again and looked in his direction. The little guy was too adorable. His cold appearance simply made others go nuts over him. Ling Sheng looked at her precious son in satisfaction and smiled like an old mother. My son is too handsome! ¡°That child¡­¡± Luo Xin looked at the boy on the stage and said to Gu Shen, ¡°He¡¯s Ling Sheng¡¯s nephew, right? Why is he walking the runway here too? Don¡¯t tell me he wants to debut!¡± Gu Shen also looked over, his eyes constricting suddenly. He knew that child. He had gotten someone to investigate him before. He was Ling Sheng¡¯s son. However, why did that child¡¯s eyes resemble Third Uncle so much? He had seen photos of Third Uncle when the latter was young. He looked exactly the same as that child on the runway. When Third Uncle had posted on Weibo some time ago to refute the rumors, he had thought that Ling Sheng was very capable. She was already a woman with a child, yet she had made Third Uncle fall head over heels in love with her. He had even willingly acknowledged her cheap son and become his father. However, the moment he saw the child, all his doubts seemed to have been solved instantly. Judging by the resemblance in their eyes and eyebrows, that child was definitely Third Uncle¡¯s. Otherwise, how could they look so alike? That child was already three years old. Exactly when had Third Uncle and Ling Sheng gotten together? Then, why had Ling Sheng still tried to seduce him during their filming when she had just arrived in the capital? Why had she acted like she had fallen in love with him and only him at first sight? ¡°Ah Shen.¡± Luo Xin had a feeling that Gu Shen knew a lot of things she didn¡¯t. However, even if she asked, he wouldn¡¯t tell her anything. She knew in her heart that asking too much would only make him become even more annoyed with her. ¡°Look at that child. Doesn¡¯t he look like Ling Sheng?¡± She had always felt that Ling Sheng must have had a child out of wedlock. For female celebrities in the entertainment circle, this alone could cause her career to hit rock bottom. However, although she had hired a private detective to follow her, she had not been able to find any evidence to prove that he was Ling Sheng¡¯s son. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Gu Shen turned to look at the woman beside him. In the past, he had always thought that she was sensible and strong-willed. Actually, it was just an illusion during the period that he hadn¡¯t understood her true character yet. Distance makes the heart grow fonder. Once one crossed this line, one would realize that actually, some things weren¡¯t as wonderful as one had imagined. ¡°That child calls Auntie Nangong ¡®Grandma¡¯.¡± Luo Xin observed his expression, wanting to find the answer she wanted from his reaction. Gu Shen¡¯s expression did not change. His lips curled up coldly. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Besides, didn¡¯t your Third Uncle say that he¡¯s his son?¡± As soon as Luo Xin finished speaking, she saw Gu Shen¡¯s expression change and her heart skipped a beat. An inexplicable sense of jealousy spread in her heart. Yes! She had guessed correctly. That child was Ling Sheng¡¯s son. He had to be Ling Sheng¡¯s son. However, when the Third Master had refuted the rumors, he had also admitted that that person was his son. Did that mean that the Third Master was with that little slut, Ling Sheng, now? He had even claimed her son as his! He became the father of a child who wasn¡¯t his. ¡°Shut up.¡± Gu Shen gave her a warning look. ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense when you don¡¯t know anything. Otherwise, even I won¡¯t be able to protect you.¡± Since Third Uncle hadn¡¯t announced this matter, he must have his reasons. If someone tried to challenge his authority, they definitely wouldn¡¯t have a good ending. He did not dare nor would he interfere in Third Uncle¡¯s affairs. Luo Xin was also angered by his words. ¡°Gu Shen, aren¡¯t you afraid? Your Third Uncle¡¯s health has already recovered, and you¡¯re no longer the only heir to the Gu Family. When your Third Uncle has his own son, how much of the Gu Family¡¯s assets will be yours?¡± She had initially thought that Gu Shen was the best choice for her in the whole of China. He was handsome and had a good family background. Even though he had an uncle who was the richest man in the world, he couldn¡¯t live for more than two years. When his uncle died, the Gu Family¡¯s assets would all be his. Then, she would be able to reach the pinnacle of her life in one fell swoop. But in the end? Jun Shiyan had recovered and even had a son now. The status of Gu Shen as the only heir of the Gu Family couldn¡¯t be protected anymore either. If he couldn¡¯t get the Gu Family, what was the point of her being with him? She hated this. If she had known earlier, she would have gone to find Jun Shiyan. At that time, he had only been an eccentric cripple. As long as she put in more effort, she would definitely be able to take down that man and become Gu Shen¡¯s aunt. ¡°My Third Uncle has never said that the Gu Family will be handed over to me,¡± Gu Shen¡¯s lips curled up in a mocking sneer as he looked at the woman. ¡°Or are you with me just because of my status as the successor of the Gu Family and my Gu Family¡¯s money?¡± Did she think he was a fool? That he couldn¡¯t see her intentions? Chapter 1045 - For the Sake of Slandering Her Luo Xin choked on a mouthful of blood. ¡°Then are you just going to watch as your Gu Family¡¯s business is handed over to a¡­ child of unknown origins?¡± She didn¡¯t dare to call him a b*stard out loud. How could such vulgar words come from a cultured and well-mannered person like her? ¡°Luo Xin, when did an outsider like you have the right to interfere in my Gu Family¡¯s business?¡± Gu Shen¡¯s eyes were full of mockery as he kept staring at the child on the stage without even giving her a glance. He didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him either. He clearly felt that he must have loved her before, but now, perhaps the initial passion, impulse, and love had gradually dissipated. When he heard her speak and looked at her, he even felt annoyed. Luo Xin didn¡¯t know if she had pushed him too much recently, but when she saw the man¡¯s expression turn cold, she also felt annoyed. However, she tried her best to pretend that it didn¡¯t matter. ¡°I¡¯m only doing this for your sake.¡± The Gu Family¡¯s assets should belong to Gu Shen. Given Jun Shiyan¡¯s health condition, it was impossible for him to get married and have children. However, based on the current situation, all her plans had been ruined. Gu Shen¡¯s eyes seemed to be looking seriously in the direction of the stage, but from the corner of his eye, he had been paying attention to Ling Sheng¡¯s every move the whole time. His eyes were dark and he had strong mixed emotions. Upon seeing her chatting happily with someone, he felt his chest tighten in anxiety. Even though he was barely looking at her, Ling Sheng could still feel that that son of a b*tch Gu Shen kept looking in her direction. ¡°Sheng Sheng, what¡¯s going on between you and Gu Shen?¡± Su Yi could feel it too. Although Gu Shen¡¯s gaze was very obscure, no one here was a fool. How could they not feel anything whenever he looked over? The key problem was that his girlfriend, Luo Xin, was still sitting beside him! How could he dare be so blatant? Wasn¡¯t he afraid of being discovered? Besides, when Sheng Sheng had just entered the entertainment circle, she had worked with Gu Shen and Luo Xin before. She had even chased after Gu Shen before, which became known to everyone. Back then, she had been criticized very badly by others. There was still some kind of relationship between the two of them. An ill-fated relationship! ¡°We¡¯re enemies.¡± Ling Sheng didn¡¯t like him at all. He was a narcissistic and retarded idiot. She quietly exposed a huge secret to Su Yi. ¡°Actually, Luo Xin is pregnant.¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes widened suddenly as she smacked her while saying, ¡°You can¡¯t say such nonsense.¡± Had she forgotten how much trouble she had caused by pretending to be pregnant some time ago? ¡°I¡¯m not spouting nonsense. Luo Xin told me herself to show off. Do you think she¡¯ll vomit blood from anger if she finds out that after she¡¯s with Gu Shen, she still has to call me ¡®Third Aunt¡¯ respectfully when she sees me?¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s expression was full of evil smugness. ¡°Sheng Sheng!¡± Shi Lingyu suddenly exclaimed, interrupting their conversation. She passed her phone over. ¡°Look, it¡¯s been exposed!¡± A commotion broke out in the entire venue. Everyone took out their phones in unison and looked down at the screen with different expressions. When they looked up, their gazes all shot toward Ling Sheng. Luo Xin looked at the video on her phone, her eyes dark with obvious gloating. On the phone was an image of Ling Sheng taking her son to kindergarten. The child was that young model on stage, calling her ¡®Mommy¡¯. At the back was an interview. Each person only had a few words to say. It was the town where Ling Sheng had grown up in. Her neighbors and classmates broke the news and the content was very juicy. The faces were censored while their voices had also been altered. [I¡¯m Ling Sheng¡¯s elementary school classmate. You guys don¡¯t know this, but Ling Sheng is a young girl delinquent. She¡¯s had no shame since she was young and is super wild. She seduced our form teacher in fourth grade, a university student who had just graduated.] [I¡¯m her kindergarten classmate. When she was in kindergarten, she never wanted the help of a female teacher whenever she went to pee. She wanted male teachers. After she peed, she even had them wipe her off.] [She told me that I was her first man. However, when I was playing around with her, she was no longer a virgin. She could play all kinds of stuff. She sure was skilled like a professional.] [Who knows how many men she has dated? That¡¯s not dating. They¡¯re her customers. Anyway, no matter who sleeps with her, they have to pay her.] [Her child? Who knows which man left her with a b*stard after a one-night stand.] [I¡¯m her neighbor. Any man in our town can go to her house to play. Everyone knows what kind of place her house is. Her mother brought her along to do that kind of business.] [I¡¯m telling the truth. So what if she has a strong background now? Can she still stop us from speaking the truth?] In the surroundings, the voices of the interviewer rose and fell. Many people deliberately raised the volume. Anyway, it was already chaotic. No one would know who had put it on loudspeaker. The huge LCD screen behind the runway also flashed, and the same video that had been forcibly sent to everyone¡¯s phones appeared. Ling Sheng was getting out of a car with the child in her arms. However, just as she was alighting, the image shook twice, and the big screen returned to normal. Then, the content on the phones disappeared too. Even the phone screens went black. They had been infected and could not be switched on anymore. The video was still playing on Ling Sheng¡¯s phone. Upon hearing the revelations of those so-called classmates of hers, her lips curled up coldly, and her grip on her phone tightened subconsciously as well. Which blind m*therfucker had actually dared to slander her? Cheng Ye looked around and realized that other people¡¯s phones had gone black. He even heard people talking about viruses. Only the few of them were still fine. He asked Ji Fanchen, ¡°Brother Chen, why is my phone fine?¡± The expos¨¦ of Xiaoqi and Sister Sheng Sheng in the video was real. They were mother and son after all. However, the information that Sister Sheng Sheng¡¯s classmates and neighbors had exposed at the back was definitely all fake. Anyway, it would be clarified. He wasn¡¯t worried at all. ¡°The neighbor got someone to deal with it.¡± Although he saw that Cheng Ye was quite calm, Ji Fanchen still comforted him. ¡°They¡¯re all fake news. It¡¯ll be clarified soon.¡± Su Yi and the others didn¡¯t behave differently either. They only treated it as a joke. Sheng Sheng definitely couldn¡¯t be like what they had said. They didn¡¯t know which *sshole had found these actors or if the people talking were even real but someone had given them a huge sum of money to spout nonsense. It was solely for the sake of slandering her! Shi Lingyu was the angriest. She gripped her phone and cursed. ¡°How can these disgusting things even call themselves your classmates and neighbors? Bah[1]! Go piss off! My Sheng Sheng can¡¯t afford to have such neighbors.¡± ¡°F*ck, who did this?! It was spread in the form of a virus, sent to everyone¡¯s phones and even put on auto-play. It must be a powerful hacker. I think that everyone¡¯s phones have been hacked in this venue,¡± Yu Bei also cursed angrily. Even Sheng Sheng¡¯s phone had not been spared. Only Teacher Lu¡¯s phone was still normal. It hadn¡¯t been hacked into and forced to play the video. [1] This is a spitting onomatopoeia.. Chapter 1046 - Ling Sheng’s Husband Chapter 1046: Ling Sheng¡¯s Husband Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°I don¡¯t have any secrets on my phone anyway.¡± Upon seeing the look in Yu Bei¡¯s eyes, Ling Sheng already knew what he was thinking. Fifth Uncle and the others often discussed national secrets. If his phone was so easily attacked by hackers, the country would be finished. As soon as this scandal emerged, the paparazzi swarmed over like flies and surrounded Ling Sheng. The security guards couldn¡¯t stop them. They watched as a group of people crowded over to her, jostling one another. ¡°Ling Sheng, may I ask if your classmate¡¯s revelation is true?¡± ¡°Is your son really an illegitimate child? Is your private life so messy? Don¡¯t you even know who the child¡¯s father is?¡± ¡°Did you really work as a prostitute in the past? Did you really begin seducing your teachers since kindergarten?¡± ¡°When you were in high school, most of the boys at school had sex with you. Do you admit it?¡± ¡°Ling Sheng, your private life has been exposed. Have you thought about how much it will affect your parents? Please address my question.¡± The reporters were hungry for information. Each question they raised was also sharper than the last. They pushed their way forward with all their might, hoping that they could get a scoop first-hand and show off in front of their leaders and colleagues. The person who had sent the video must have a grudge against Ling Sheng. Otherwise, he would not have chosen to attack everyone¡¯s phones and spread the video at this time. ¡°It¡¯s fake,¡± Ling Sheng smiled politely at the reporters lambasting her. However, the paparazzi couldn¡¯t get too close to her. The guys from the Eight Immortals had already rushed to the front to protect the girls long ago. The situation was actually still manageable as they were the ones maintaining the order. After all, they were famous celebrities. The paparazzi didn¡¯t dare to go too far while shoving their way forward either. If they were security guards instead, there would definitely have been a physical altercation. ¡°What about your child then? Is that child really your biological son?¡± Reporter One tried his best to get to the front. ¡°Yes,¡± Ling Sheng nodded with a smile. ¡°What about the child¡¯s father?¡± Ling Sheng paused. ¡°Is it truly as revealed, that your child doesn¡¯t have a father?¡± Reporter One asked. ¡°You don¡¯t know who the child¡¯s father is either, right?¡± Reporter Two pushed. Ling Sheng was already trying her best to remain calm. She swallowed the words ¡°you¡¯re the f*cking idiots without parents¡± into her stomach. As a well-mannered public figure, she mustn¡¯t curse. No matter how angry she was, she had to remain calm. ¡°My son has a father.¡± ¡°In that case, is it convenient for you to tell us who your son¡¯s father is?¡± Reporter Three asked. Ling Sheng shook her head with a polite smile still on her face. ¡°It¡¯s not convenient.¡± ¡°What was said in the video is true? You don¡¯t know who the child¡¯s father is either?¡± ¡°Ling Sheng, have you ever thought about how much repercussions you will bring to your parents due to such a messy and dirty private life?¡± ¡°So you really got pregnant before marriage. You don¡¯t even know who your son¡¯s father is? With regards to your private life in the past, what do you think now?¡± ¡°Have you ever regretted what you¡¯ve done in the past?¡± The reporters were being aggressive. They were pushing her to reveal the identity of the child¡¯s father no matter what. If she couldn¡¯t say who he was, she must be guilty! She didn¡¯t even know who the child¡¯s father was, so how could she name him? This also indirectly proved that all of what was said in the expos¨¦ was true. With Yu Bei¡¯s temper, he didn¡¯t like these fly-like disgusting people to begin with. Just as he was about to say something to chase them away, he saw the reporters at the back quieten down all of a sudden. They stopped squeezing forward and even automatically made way for him. The reporters didn¡¯t know why either, but when they saw the man in front of them, their hearts trembled. It was as though he was an imposing, noble, high and mighty emperor, who made people want to grovel at his feet. Ling Sheng also noticed that the reporters had suddenly become as quiet as chickens. When she tilted her head to take a look, she saw the man walking in her direction. The corners of her lips curled up slightly, and her smile was full of joy. In the blink of an eye, the man reached her side. Jun Shiyan hooked his arm around the young lady¡¯s waist to proclaim his ownership. He looked at the aggressive group of reporters and the many people in the entertainment circle who were watching and said in a low voice, ¡°All the revelations on the video are malicious and defamatory slanders. We will hold them accountable. I warn everyone present that if you continue to spread rumors and expand the impact of this matter, please be prepared to receive a lawyer¡¯s letter!¡± That was what he said on the surface, but the method he wanted to use definitely wouldn¡¯t be so gentle. He only wanted to warn the media present not to spout nonsense outside. If anyone dared to spout and write nonsense, they shouldn¡¯t blame him for being merciless then. ¡°Excuse me sir, who are you to Ling Sheng?¡± A bold reporter finally plucked up the courage to ask. The others didn¡¯t know why either. They were all outstanding reporters from various television stations, websites, and web portals. They saw all kinds of situations on a daily basis. They had interviewed wealthy and influential people before, and even political leaders, but they had never felt such reverence like now. The man in front of them wasn¡¯t old, but his aura was very imposing. When one had seen these types of people many times before, one could easily tell at a glance that he definitely wasn¡¯t an ordinary person. However, they had never seen him on any news report before. ¡°I¡¯m Ling Sheng¡¯s husband.¡± Jun Shiyan looked at the reporter who had asked the question. The smile on his handsome face was polite and gentlemanly, but his eyes carried an overpowering loftiness. His thin lips moved slightly as he continued, ¡°The child in the video is my son.¡± Besides the Eight Immortals, Lu Yubai, and Gu Shen, no one present had seen him before. Naturally, they weren¡¯t aware of his identity either. Upon hearing his words, they were shocked. They looked in Ling Sheng¡¯s direction. No way! She was already married! Her son was already so old! Gu Shen hadn¡¯t expected his Third Uncle to acknowledge his son and Ling Sheng on the spot either. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to feel. Pent-up frustration stuck in his chest. When he saw the blissful and dazzling smile on Ling Sheng¡¯s face, he felt that it was an eyesore. Luo Xin felt a fire blazing in her chest, which almost burned her whole body up. When her guess turned into reality and was presented right in front of her eyes, she was so jealous that she wanted to go crazy. That noble and elegant man was thousands of times better than Gu Shen in terms of looks, power, and wealth. However, why should such an outstanding man be Ling Sheng¡¯s man? Exactly when had she hooked up with the Third Master of the Jun Family? What tricks had the little vixen used again to bewitch the Third Master, going so far that he would even acknowledge her son? ¡°May I ask if you¡¯re telling the truth?¡± The reporter still didn¡¯t believe him. How could it be such a coincidence? Ling Sheng¡¯s dirt had just been exposed, yet a man who was outstanding in both temperament and appearance immediately stepped forward to claim the child.. Chapter 1047 - Marriage Certificate.JPG Chapter 1047: Marriage Certificate.JPG Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°What do you think?¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s eyes already carried a distinctly dangerous glint as he shot them a cold look. The reporters shivered for no reason. They were so scared that no one dared to speak anymore. They held back the questions they wanted to ask. Instinct told them that the man in front of them was extremely dangerous and they couldn¡¯t afford to offend him. Even so, there were still fearless people who wanted to stand out. Upon seeing that Jun Shiyan was about to leave with Ling Sheng, he hurriedly stopped him. ¡°May I ask when the two of you got married?¡± ¡°Do you want me to show you my marriage certificate too?¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s lips curled up into a cold smile. If it weren¡¯t out of concern for today¡¯s L-Star debut fashion show, how could he have allowed them to act so impertinently in front of him? The reporters didn¡¯t dare to ask any more questions. They only felt cold sweat all over their bodies. When the man turned his gaze away from them and the oppression on their bodies disappeared, they felt as though they had walked through hell. They could only watch helplessly as the man half-hugged Ling Sheng and whisked her away from the scene in a protective stance. Linda was in charge of order at the venue. She had brought along the security personnel and invited the reporters to take their seats. The fashion show had just started. After this small episode, it would continue. Ten minutes later, Weibo exploded. Ling ShengV: Marriage certificate.jpg Jun LinV: Marriage certificate.jpg #Ling Sheng¡¯s marriage # [Congratulations, congratulations! Baby, let me say something. Your man is too f*cking handsome!] Likes+10086 [I knew this Jun Lin was abnormal. Every time it was about my Sheng¡¯s business, he would keep throwing money around. You guys didn¡¯t even believe me! How hateful! He has run off with my Sheng!] Likes+9999. [F*ck, don¡¯t scare me. It¡¯s really Jun Lin! Bigwigs are impressive! Let me kneel. The highest level of a celebrity chaser is: I married my beloved idol. I¡¯m so envious!] Likes+888 [Wuwuwu, I don¡¯t believe it! Daughter, this man is definitely a scheming b*tch. How could he carry you off to the Civil Affairs Bureau as soon as you became an adult?] Likes+6666 [Don¡¯t you guys think it¡¯s very romantic that they registered their marriage on her 18th birthday and had a baby in the second year?] [Anyway, I¡¯m jealous! But Daughter, aren¡¯t you too young to get married? Career. You have to focus on your career!] [If my daughter is happy, I¡¯m happy. Daughter, you have to be happy. Don¡¯t abandon your career and your mama just because you have a man now!] Ling Sheng wasn¡¯t a ¡®popularity¡¯ idol, nor had she ever relied on a ¡®wife¡¯ persona to gain fans. She had always taken the route of an actress who relied on fine acting skills. Her works spoke for themselves. Getting married and being in love didn¡¯t have much impact on her career whatsoever. On the contrary, she received the understanding and blessings of many fans. Many hubby fans, even if they were unwilling, what else could they do? The Little Fairy was already married. She had gotten married four years ago. She had never said that she wasn¡¯t married either. Since their ¡®wife¡¯ had suddenly announced that she was married, they had already gone into hiding to cry. The career fans did not have much of a reaction either. What could happen? Their baby was the daughter of the Best Actor and Best Actress. Would she lack good resources? Of course not. Getting married and having children didn¡¯t affect her career. The resources given by the Best Actor and Best Actress were enough to make other small celebrities jealous for the rest of their lives. Besides, her husband was that big boss, Jun Lin. He was the biggest pillar of Ling Sheng¡¯s global fan club. He was a super-rich fan who spent money like dirt. No one could compare to him. Normally, the Peanuts idolized him like an idol, and his Weibo fans had already exceeded 5,000,000. The onlookers watched the entertainment news with magnifying glasses. Before long, another topic was trending. #Ling Sheng¡¯s secondary account and Jun Sheng Forever# The sweet interactions between #Jun Sheng Forever# and #Jun Lin# were endless. There were all kinds of screenshots of their lovey-dovey interactions, which made the hearts of young girls explode and pink bubbles pop up. They could only scream that this couple was too sweet. There was no need to say anything else and just bow down to them. [Oh my lord, what kind of fairytale-like romance is this? You and me under the lemon tree.] [I¡¯m dying from the sweetness! You two should show off your affection even more. Singletons can survive by eating all the sugar from the sweetness.] [Daughter, I didn¡¯t expect you to be this kind of a daughter. Don¡¯t say anything else. Isn¡¯t it enough for me to accept this public display of affection?] [Am I the only one who noticed that my Ci is already a grandpa?] Shi Lingyu scrolled through Weibo and even discussed with Yu Bei, who was beside her, from time to time about when Sheng Sheng had gotten married and registered her marriage. Sheng Sheng and the neighbor really knew how to have fun. The two of them directly flaunted their affection on their alternate accounts. These risque words made others feel embarrassed yet want more of such content! Yu Bei looked at her scrolling through Weibo and smiled sweetly. ¡°This day a month later will be a good day.¡± Shi Lingyu was reading the posts with an indulgent smile. Upon hearing his words, she replied carelessly, ¡°What day is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s your birthday.¡± Yu Bei suddenly approached her and bent down beside her ear. His breathing was a little hot. ¡°Let¡¯s go and register our marriage too!¡± Shi Lingyu tilted her head and took a look at the man beside her before nodding naturally. ¡°Okay!¡± Upon hearing her answer, Yu Bei was both surprised and shocked. He had not expected her to agree so readily before he had officially proposed. He asked, ¡°Really?¡± Shi Lingyu hummed an agreement before sobbing with a long face. ¡°Hubby, my Ci is already someone¡¯s grandpa.¡± Yu Bei just knew that she couldn¡¯t stay serious for more than three seconds. He smiled lovingly. ¡°Did you just find out? Wasn¡¯t your Ci taking care of the child as a grandpa a long time ago?¡± #Huo Ci is promoted to Grandpa# #Congratulations, Movie Queen Nangong, on becoming a grandma# [Ci, let me ask you something. Why didn¡¯t you confess earlier?] [Oh my god, I¡¯m going to be a grandma! I¡¯m not ready yet! Someone, save me!] [Wake up, the person upstairs. It¡¯s bright daylight. The kid has a proper grandma. Who do you think you are?] [I didn¡¯t expect that my goddess would become a grandma. I want to ask my goddess how she feels.] [The person above, don¡¯t ask. The goddess must have known long ago. I can understand that. After all, the child is too young. It¡¯s not good for the child to be revealed.] Ling Sheng was completely unaware that there was already an ¡®explosion¡¯ on Weibo. When she saw the hottest topics on Weibo, it was already too late. She pointed at the topic #Ling Sheng¡¯s husband#, which had been pushed to the top of the hottest topics. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I made an official announcement.¡± Jun Shiyan was very honest. He looked at the young lady with a serious expression on his handsome face. ¡°How come I didn¡¯t know?!¡± Ling Sheng scrolled through it again and saw that she had posted on Weibo. She hadn¡¯t touched her phone at all ever since she followed him. How could she have posted on Weibo? Her account couldn¡¯t have been hacked. She looked at the calm, handsome man beside her. ¡°You used my Weibo account secretly!¡± She remembered now. She didn¡¯t know what he was doing on her phone, but he had been fiddling around with it mysteriously for a long time. It turned out that he had taken her phone to post on Weibo! #Ling Sheng¡¯s Husband# [Am I the only one who wants to know who Ling Sheng¡¯s husband is?] [Who cares about his identity? It¡¯s fine as long as he¡¯s handsome. Do you guys think his identity is simple as a tycoon who can spend money like dirt?] Á÷Á¿Å¼Ïñ is a Chinese term to refer to idols who have huge fan bases and rely heavily on them to climb to popularity.. Chapter 1048 - All My Assets Chapter 1048: All My Assets Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios [What tycoon? Isn¡¯t he just an 18th-tier small-time model? I¡¯ve never even seen him before. So what if he¡¯s good-looking? He¡¯s just a boy toy sponging off his wife.] [A jealous person has appeared upstairs. When they got married, Ling Sheng had not acknowledged her parents yet, all right? It has to be true love. From where did you get the idea that he¡¯s a boy toy living off of her?] [Heh heh heh, everyone else is jealous. If he¡¯s not a freeloader, what is he?] [An irresponsible guess. #Jun Lin# is the richest man in the world, Jun Shiyan.] [The sister upstairs, you must be crazy. The richest man in the world is disfigured and crippled due to an accidental explosion. He¡¯s wheelchair-bound. Please go to Baidu1 to take a look before spouting nonsense.] Ling Sheng was initially very angry. The scumbag in front of her had acted on his own and made an official announcement. However, when she saw the comments, she couldn¡¯t help but let out a snort. She grasped the man¡¯s chin and acted roguishly. ¡°Come, look up and let me see what a boy toy looks like.¡± Anyway, their relationship had already been exposed, and it was pretty much the same as an official announcement. Look at how capable he was. He had even gotten someone to photoshop a marriage certificate with their registration date written as four years ago. After this disclosure, their relationship was rightfully legitimate and also saved them the trouble of having to make all kinds of explanations. ¡°Miss, look at my appearance. Am I qualified to be a boy toy freeloading off you?¡± Jun Shiyan looked at the young lady indulgently and asked with a smile. For a moment, Ling Sheng was dazzled by his beauty and her heart skipped a beat. She had a sort of urge to pounce on him right now. Yes, of course he is! With his looks, she could eat two more bowls of rice just looking at him. If she looked at his face during an argument, her anger would dissipate immediately. She nodded. ¡°But you¡¯re not a boy toy. You¡¯re a freeloader!¡± Jun Shiyan passed her a card and smiled. ¡°This is for you. I¡¯ll be a freeloader in the future.¡± Ling Sheng flipped the black card back and forth to check, asking, ¡°What¡¯s this? A bank card?¡± Jun Shiyan smiled and nodded. He hummed in approval so charmingly that one¡¯s legs could buckle. ¡°These are all of my assets. Madam Jun, I¡¯ll be collecting my pocket money from you in the future.¡± Upon hearing this, Ling Sheng looked at the card again with both her eyes sparkling. As a money-grubber, she asked excitedly, ¡°You¡¯re giving this to me? I can spend the money however I want?¡± She hadn¡¯t expected the wish she had when she had just transmigrated to be fulfilled so quickly. However, instead of inheriting some property, her future husband had given her all his assets to manage. Imagine how much money could be in the black card of the richest man in the world! ¡°Of course, they¡¯re all yours.¡± Jun Shiyan looked at the little money-grubber in front of him and the expression in his eyes softened. ¡°However, Madam Jun, you have to give me pocket money every month.¡± Ling Sheng put away the card like it was a treasure and looked at the man haughtily. ¡°It depends on your performance.¡± Jun Shiyan was like a child asking for pocket money. He grabbed the little woman¡¯s waist and his red lips moved closer all of a sudden. His breathing was a little rapid as he bent down beside her ear. ¡°Then, Madam Jun, how should I perform before you will give me pocket money?¡± Ling Sheng looked at the man in front of her, who was so seductive that her legs went weak. She then thought of those scenes in the morning, which made her blush and her heart race. She felt a little hot from his teasing. She swallowed with difficulty, but before she could speak¡­ Bang! The office door was kicked open from the outside. Ling Sheng pushed Jun Shiyan away in shock and retreated to the side. She let out a low cough nervously when she saw her father rush in menacingly. He even glared at her ferociously. Then, he looked at Jun Shiyan while exuding murderous intent. ¡°Dad.¡± ¡°Father-in-law.¡± ¡°Shut it! Explain to me, the two of you! What¡¯s going on? Who the f*ck told you guys to spout nonsense and post on Weibo?¡± After Huo Ci bellowed angrily, he directly slammed his phone on the table. The top ten trending topics had been snatched up by their whole family. F*ck! He didn¡¯t know whose idea it was, but they had actually gone on Weibo and announced it. They had even come up with a f*cking marriage certificate! He wanted to kill the scumbag Third Old Jun, and give him a death certificate afterward! ¡°I posted it!¡± Ling Sheng stood up hurriedly and stood in front of Jun Shiyan. Judging by her father¡¯s expression, he was really about to chop someone up the next moment. ¡°You?¡± Huo Ci let out a cold laugh and shot a death glare at Jun Shiyan. It was extremely dangerous. He gritted his teeth and forced out the words. ¡°Where did you get the marriage certificate? Why didn¡¯t I know that you two got it four years ago?¡± ¡°I got someone to photoshop it.¡± Ling Sheng also knew that for such a real marriage certificate to have been created at the last minute, it had to have been photoshopped by a person from the Third Master¡¯s connections. For all she knew, it had been done by Yu Zheng. Not long after she returned, the Third Master had already started using her phone. ¡°Get lost.¡± Huo Ci pulled Ling Sheng away and pointed at Jun Shiyan. ¡°You¡¯re even thinking of skipping past me and her mother, and marrying her straight away? Have the two of us agreed to you announcing it officially?¡± Jun Shiyan completely performed his duty as a boy toy sponging off a woman. He looked at Huo Ci seriously. ¡°Father-in-law, I didn¡¯t post this.¡± Huo Ci¡¯s eyes constricted, and his rage rose to the top of his head. He picked up a vase on the table and was about to smash him. Jun Shiyan hid behind Ling Sheng immediately and bent down halfway to whisper in the young lady¡¯s ear. ¡°Madam Jun, I¡¯ve given you all of my life and assets. You have to be responsible for me.¡± Ling Sheng nearly couldn¡¯t hold back her laughter. All right! It was time to get into character. When she saw her father¡¯s angry face turn red in front of her, she puffed up her chest. In a stance like an old hen protecting its chicks, she defended the man behind her. She advised Huo Ci, ¡°Dad, calm down. Listen to me. When the Third Master and I faced the reporters at the front earlier, we had already admitted it. Don¡¯t get so worked up. Put down the thing in your hand.¡± Huo Ci hadn¡¯t expected this scumbag Third Old Jun to be so cowardly. His handsome face flushed red with anger, and wicked fire spewed from his eyes. The vase in his hand shook twice. ¡°Come out here, Jun Shiyan! If you¡¯re a f*cking man, don¡¯t hide behind a woman!¡± F*ck! When had he become so shameless?! ¡°Father, it really wasn¡¯t the Third Master. I sent it.¡± Ling Sheng immediately felt protective and put on an appearance as though she was a strong man protecting his weak little wife. Huo Ci was infuriated to death by her. Look at that damn brat¡¯s face! How dare she have the f*cking cheek to speak up for a b*stard? However, on second thought, Third Master Jun didn¡¯t seem to have the guts to do that. ¡°Get out of the way, or I¡¯ll beat you too.¡± Ling Sheng smiled apologetically. ¡°Dad, let¡¯s not talk about this. First and foremost, shouldn¡¯t we find the mastermind who spread the rumors and slandered my innocence?¡± Anyway, it no longer mattered whether they had posted the marriage certificate and if it was real or fake. She had a son, and the Third Master was her son¡¯s biological father. All the media reporters and guests who had come to watch the show already knew. The whole of China already knew. Chapter 1049 - Placing Justice Before Family Chapter 1049: Placing Justice Before Family Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios If she didn¡¯t show the marriage certificate, she would attract even more trouble. She had gotten pregnant before getting married, didn¡¯t value herself, and had a one-night stand. All of these issues would affect her future career and reputation much more gravely than revealing her marriage certificate directly. ¡°You couldn¡¯t find out?¡± Huo Ci gave Jun Shiyan a scornful look and let out a cold laugh. ¡°Third Old Jun, tell me the truth. Don¡¯t tell me you orchestrated this show for me to watch!¡± To be able to attack others¡¯ computers on a large scale and spread the video to everyone¡¯s phone wasn¡¯t something an ordinary hacker could do. There were less than two people in China who had this ability. The top hacker was also Jun Shiyan¡¯s man! ¡°Father-in-law, you can¡¯t accuse me of this. How could I do such a thing?¡± Jun Shiyan was still standing behind Ling Sheng, feeling very pleased. He hadn¡¯t expected that the feeling of hiding behind the young lady to be protected by her would make him so happy. ¡°I¡¯ve already asked Yu Zheng to investigate. There will be news soon.¡± ¡°Useless thing,¡± Huo Ci let out a cold snort. Ling Sheng looked at her father. He should speak nicely. How could he scold others at the drop of a hat? He hadn¡¯t found out who the culprit was either. Why was he scolding the Third Master? It had only been a short while. The Third Master wasn¡¯t a god either. He needed to investigate as well, okay? Upon seeing the damn brat¡¯s unconvinced expression, Huo Ci was infuriated. ¡°Do you believe me when I say I¡¯ll dig your eyes out if you keep staring? Isn¡¯t it all because of you that things have come this far? How dare you glare at me still? Do I owe you?!¡± Ling Sheng knew that he simply wanted to vent his anger, so she said without losing her temper, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Huo Ci said, ¡°Don¡¯t you act dumb.¡± When Nangong Lengyu carried Xiaoqi over, she saw Huo Ci glaring at their daughter fiercely. She hurried forward. ¡°Why are you being so fierce? It¡¯s not like Sheng Sheng wanted this to happen. She¡¯s a victim too.¡± Huo Ci frowned. What had he said? He hadn¡¯t hit or scolded her. Why had everything become his fault? ¡°Mom, Dad didn¡¯t do anything to us.¡± Ling Sheng pulled her to sit down. Xiaoqi looked at them over and over again. In the end, he ran over to Huo Ci sensibly. The little fella smiled. ¡°Grandpa.¡± Huo Ci carried the brat to his side and sat down. Then, he gave Jun Shiyan a smug look. So what if he was his son? Wasn¡¯t he still the closest to him? Yu Zheng quickly made a call. He had already found the mastermind behind the scenes. It was a hacker called Lucifer. He was ranked ninth in the world and was classified as a terrorist by international organizations. He committed every crime in the book. As long as he was given enough money, he would do anything. Lucifer confessed quickly. They followed the clues and found the culprit. All the evidence pointed to one person: Gu Shen. Huo Ci raised his eyebrows and smiled coldly at Jun Shiyan. ¡°Third Master Jun, could it be that you can¡¯t bear to deal with him just because he¡¯s your nephew? If it¡¯s not easy to deal with him, get lost. Don¡¯t ever appear in front of me again. I¡¯ll punish him myself.¡± Ling Sheng hadn¡¯t expected that it was Gu Shen who found someone to do this. The only interaction she had had with him recently was that he had been hit by a car and sent to the hospital too. She hadn¡¯t offended him in any way. That b*stard wasn¡¯t a good person. Could he be so petty that he still held onto their past grudges? ¡°Father-in-law, I¡¯ll ask Ah Shen personally. If it¡¯s really him, I¡¯ll definitely punish him personally to account to you.¡± Jun Shiyan didn¡¯t believe that the nephew he had raised would be a petty person who would pester a girl over an old matter, or even make a move like a vicious little villain. However, the chain of evidence showed that he had done it. Yu Zheng¡¯s side was also investigating in-depth. He said that there was something suspicious, but he couldn¡¯t find the source of the doubt immediately either. They needed time to confirm it. ¡°How could I believe that you would put justice before family?¡± Huo Ci smiled coldly. ¡°After all, you only have this one nephew. I heard that you treat him quite well and have high hopes for him.¡± Jun Shiyan said solemnly, ¡°Father-in-law, Sheng Sheng is the most important person in this world to me.¡± ¡°Ah Yan, go back and ask him properly. Get Yu Zheng to check again.¡± Nangong Lengyu also felt that it was a little strange. She knew Ah Shen too. Although he was a little impulsive sometimes, he wasn¡¯t a person with dark and malicious thoughts. The Gu Family had a good upbringing, so he should not commit such despicable acts. Ling Sheng frowned as well. ¡°Although Gu Shen has always had a problem with me, I don¡¯t think he would attack me because of that bit of objection. He knew about my relationship with Xiaoqi long ago. The relationship between Third Master and I wasn¡¯t exposed either.¡± Huo Ci let out a snort, his expression mocking. ¡°Perhaps he¡¯s waiting for the day of the product launch? He¡¯s going to slap us in the face during your mother¡¯s new brand debut. She won¡¯t be able to continue the show and it will cause immeasurable losses.¡± ¡°He knows about me and the Third Master. If Xiaoqi and I are exposed, the Third Master will definitely come forward. He would be nowhere better off either. Is he stupid to do something that doesn¡¯t benefit him at all?¡± Ling Sheng wasn¡¯t trying to excuse Gu Shen. She was just telling the truth. When he said that Gu Shen had done it, she expressed her suspicions. It would be more appropriate to say that Luo Xin had done it. Only she could .get close to Gu Shen and use his account to hire hackers to defame her. That was still feasible. Jun Shiyan promised that he would investigate this matter thoroughly. Huo Ci couldn¡¯t force him anymore, so he only scolded and warned him. He did not make things too difficult for him. However, after today, he looked down on him even more. If he had known this would happen, he would have filmed him hiding behind that damn brat and posted that scene online. He should let the whole country know that the scumbag Third Old Jun was a coward. In the middle of the L-Star debut, Ling Sheng¡¯s exposed video was broadcasted. However, it was just a small interlude. After that, it went smoothly and ended perfectly. The celebratory banquet after that was also very lively. It could be said to be a grand feast for Chinese and foreign celebrities to interact together. Ling Sheng was also led by her mother to meet many superstars she liked and idolized. The singers were all her mother¡¯s good friends. They had a pretty good relationship, and they were also very friendly and polite to her. They invited her to their houses to play, and they had even invited her to concerts and guest-star in movies and television dramas. However, during the celebration banquet, Huo Ci brought Xiaoqi home. The two elders at home had finally returned from a vacation overseas. They had been gone for more than 10 days, and they missed their baby. No matter what, they insisted that he had to bring the baby home. Ling Sheng also had to persuade her for a long time before she agreed to go home after the banquet. After the evening banquet ended, Nangong Lengyu was still in charge of tying up loose ends.. When she knew that the two elders wanted to see their granddaughter, she did not let her stay to help and chased her away immediately. Chapter 1050 - Huo Ci Is My Father-In-Law Chapter 1050: Huo Ci Is My Father-In-Law Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When they reached the entrance of the district, Jun Shiyan and Ling Sheng got out of the car and prepared to walk home. ¡°Madam Jun, I want to buy that.¡± Jun Shiyan pointed at the candied hawthorn at the entrance of the district and smiled at the young lady beside him. Ling Sheng suddenly thought of the time when she had returned to the past. He had been unwilling to buy her anything she wanted to eat so she took revenge on him out of spite. She spoke with a solemn face, ¡°Your stomach is weak, so you can¡¯t eat it. I¡¯m going home. You should go home and sleep too!¡± ¡°Honey, give me 10 yuan. I want to buy two sticks of candied hawthorn.¡± Jun Shiyan was already in front of her. He turned his head and shouted at her, ¡°Honey, what flavor do you want to eat? Do you want a stick of strawberries? Or yam beans?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not eating.¡± Ling Sheng hadn¡¯t expected him to use the same tactic she had. Upon seeing the man¡¯s smiling handsome face, she suddenly felt like she had been tricked. ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll take a stick of strawberries, two sticks of candied hawthorns, and another two sticks of yam beans.¡± As Jun Shiyan picked them, he even muttered to himself, ¡°My wife likes to eat sweet and sour candied hawthorns and yam beans. My son likes strawberries.¡± The boss smiled and asked quietly why he had not brought any money with him. Had he given it all to his wife? Jun Shiyan nodded and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve already handed in my wage card. It¡¯s coming to the end of the month, right? My wife hasn¡¯t given me my allowance for next month!¡± Ling Sheng, who was waiting nearby, could clearly hear the man¡¯s answer, with a smile in his voice. She secretly touched the bank card in her pocket and took out her phone to download a client1 to see exactly how much money was in the card. The boss was also a chatty person, so he nodded in empathy. He shared his experience of hiding a secret stash of money with Jun Shiyan. He had always been selling candied hawthorns at the entrance of this district, but he had never seen this handsome man in front of him. He was even more good-looking than the celebrities in this district, so he asked if the two of them had moved in recently. ¡°No, my father-in-law lives here.¡± Jun Shiyan was like an ordinary person. While waiting, he chatted with him. ¡°Grandpa and Grandma miss her so I brought her over.¡± ¡°You two must have just gotten married. I basically know everyone in the district. They always buy from me. Some of them have been eating my snacks for more than 10 years.¡± The boss just didn¡¯t recognize him; he found him unfamiliar, so he asked, ¡°Who¡¯s your father-in-law? I might know him too.¡± Jun Shiyan smiled. ¡°You definitely know him. My father-in-law is a celebrity.¡± ¡°Now that you mention it, I¡¯m even more curious. However, there are many celebrities in our district too. You know Best Actor Huo Ci, right? He lives in this district. His daughter also lives here. He often brings his young grandson over to my place to buy candied hawthorn. He buys a few sticks at a go to give to his mother and his daughter. Brother Ci is really a good person.¡± When the boss mentioned Huo Ci, he could not help but give him a thumbs-up. Jun Shiyan said, ¡°What a coincidence. Huo Ci is my father-in-law.¡± The boss¡¯ eyes widened. ¡°Huo Ci is your father-in-law?¡± Jun Shiyan waved at the young lady. ¡°Yes, this is my wife.¡± The boss looked over. The lady was wearing a mask and sunglasses, and she was standing under a street lamp not far away. She truly was Best Actor Huo¡¯s daughter, Ling Sheng. He was so shocked that his jaw dropped. ¡°Are you really Best Actor Huo¡¯s son-in-law?¡± Jun Shiyan said, ¡°In the flesh.¡± The syrup was simmering in the pot. All the candied hawthorns were freshly dipped, so they were crispy, sweet, and delicious. When the boss handed it to him after it was done, he smiled brightly. ¡°Since you¡¯re Brother Ci¡¯s son-in-law, I¡¯ll give this candied hawthorn to you. It¡¯s free.¡± When Ling Sheng heard that he did not want money, she ran over hurriedly. After calculating for a bit, she used her phone to scan the payment code and gave him 30 yuan. ¡°Uncle, my dad is my dad. He¡¯s him. How can he not pay?¡± ¡°Lass, do you think Uncle lacks the money?¡± the boss shouted when he heard the beep of a successful transaction. Upon seeing the young couple run away, he hurriedly took another two sticks of candied hawthorns and chased after them before shoving the food to them. ¡°Didn¡¯t your husband say that your grandma is back? Your father said your grandma likes to eat this too. Give this to her.¡± This girl just wouldn¡¯t listen no matter what. She always insisted on paying. His candied hawthorns weren¡¯t worth much anyway. They should be newlyweds and Brother Ci was also a regular customer of his. He had given it to them to celebrate. Ling Sheng couldn¡¯t reject it no matter how she tried. Uncle even said that he would get angry if she gave him money again. In the end, she took two sticks of candied hawthorns and thanked him. He was doing a small business, so it wasn¡¯t easy for him to earn money to support his family. How could she take advantage of him?! Yu Zheng had already removed the online video immediately. Xiaoqi¡¯s photos, the video file, and various screenshots had also been removed very cleanly. He definitely wouldn¡¯t be exposed to the public. However, when some directors in the entertainment circle found out that the Best Actor had a grandson and that the child was also very handsome, formal and informal invitations came like snowflakes. They were all for parent-child programs. Xiaoqi had been very troubled recently. Great-grandpa¡¯s birthday was coming up soon. He wanted to use the money he earned to buy a gift for his great-grandpa, but he was too young to make money. However, he had heard that many people had looked for him to film commercials and appear on television shows in the past two days. He could earn a lot of money. Like Grandpa and Mommy, he could also appear on television. Everyone could see him. Huo Ci was watching television in the living room when he saw the little fella run over on his short legs while carrying a plate of washed strawberries. He even took one and fed him. He really enjoyed the strawberries his grandson had given him respectfully and was satisfied. ¡°Grandpa.¡± Xiaoqi tugged at Huo Ci, his big eyes full of little stars. He wanted to say something, but he was too embarrassed. He just looked at him with a flattering smile on his face. Huo Ci immediately felt that the strawberry in his mouth was no longer sweet. He looked at the brat, who kept hesitating to speak, and frowned. ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°Grandpa, can Xiaoqi earn money?¡± Xiaoqi blurted out all his thoughts. ¡°Xiaoqi wants to earn money himself and buy a gift for Great-grandpa, all right, Grandpa?¡± ¡°Do I not give you enough money?¡± Huo Ci gave him a disdainful look. ¡°But Grandpa, that¡¯s not Xiaoqi¡¯s money.¡± Xiaoqi started to act spoiled and pestered him. He pouted, his pitiful look making one¡¯s heart melt. How could he bear to reject his request? ¡°Can Xiaoqi attend ¡®Daddy is Superman¡¯ with Grandpa?¡± Huo Ci smiled. ¡°Who told you I was going to participate in ¡®Daddy is Superman¡¯? I¡¯m your grandpa, not your father. If you want to attend a show, go find your father. Why are you looking for me?¡± He knew about the show. It was a parent-child program that had garnered extremely high viewership recently. He had been invited to take the brat with him to film an episode as a guest. As the remuneration given was very high, he had even taken a look. Chapter 1051 - Food Truck Chapter 1051: Food Truck Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios No matter how much Xiaoqi acted coquettishly or begged, his grandfather wasn¡¯t willing to bring him to participate in the program. He lowered his head resentfully and prepared to think of other ways. Uncle Yu Zheng video called him and said that he had the talent to be a hacker. He went to ask Uncle Yu Zheng if being a hacker could earn him money. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Seeing that the rascal was about to leave, Huo Ci stopped him. ¡°What¡¯s your grandma doing recently? Why isn¡¯t she here to see you?¡± Xiaoqi scratched and shook his head. His originally crisp voice became muffled. ¡°Xiaoqi doesn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°If you can get your grandma to participate in the show with us, I¡¯ll take you there,¡± Huo Ci added nonchalantly. Xiaoqi jumped up happily. His eyes were sparkling and he regained his enthusiasm. ¡°Grandpa, is what you said true?¡± Huo Ci scoffed and knocked his head. ¡°When have I ever lied to you?¡± Ling Sheng had been very busy these two days. Initially, she had thought that she could rest for two days before the new male lead assumed his role in ¡®Brilliant¡¯. However, she had not expected that L-Star¡¯s related work would start now. As the global spokesperson, she had been shooting advertisements one after another. Judging by their progress, they wanted to finish filming within these two days. The cameramen and the advertising team were all of the highest standards in the world. They strived for perfection in their filming. If there was even the slightest flaw, they would have to start all over again. It was even more tiring than when she was filming movies and television dramas. However, it was her own company, so of course she had to shoot her best. It was already one in the afternoon by the time they finished what was planned in the morning. Nangong Lengyu was the executive producer, so she was the one in charge of all the filming this time. She was also the strictest and had the most professional requirements. During the filming, she was scrupulous in separating work from private matters. She would definitely not bring her personal feelings into work. Naturally, Ling Sheng felt the same way. It was precisely because this was her own family¡¯s company and that the person in charge was her mother that she was even more serious during filming. She definitely would not let her family look bad in front of outsiders. Work is work, and it definitely should not involve personal feelings, which would make her seem unprofessional. The directors and staff of the photography team, as well as the advertising team, had worked with her all year round. Everyone knew the temper of the fashion world¡¯s Queen Ella. Her work attitude was extremely strict and at times fastidious. All the artistes who had collaborated with her before had experienced her professional and perfectionist attitude. The media had interviewed the artistes who had worked with her before. Many of them said that it was a very enjoyable yet excruciating process that allowed them to grow quickly. They looked forward to the next collaboration and hoped that they are able to follow in her footsteps. The staff members were very satisfied and impressed with Ling Sheng¡¯s performance over the past two days. The two of them had the same attitude towards work and cooperated seamlessly, making them feel that they were indeed mother and daughter. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll stop here for this morning. Thank you for your hard work.¡± Nangong Lengyu clapped her hands to stop the work. She walked to Ling Sheng¡¯s side and patted her shoulder, but there were no emotions on her beautiful face. She merely said, ¡°Let¡¯s go eat!¡± Ling Sheng nodded and agreed. She saw that her mother had already taken her camera and left in a hurry, while rubbing her temples. Now, she could finally see how her mother¡¯s stomach had become like this. The high-intensity work, the meticulous pursuit of perfection, and the irregular working hours were definitely the culprits behind her health problems. That¡¯s right. Her mother was a workaholic. She did not care about her life when she worked! The filming location was in an abandoned factory in the suburbs. The morning filming took a long time, and the weather had not turned hot yet. The bento boxes were already cold, and the staff were distributing bento boxes. Ling Sheng went over to take two boxes before going to look for Nangong Lengyu. She touched the cold bento box and frowned before turning back. There were no issues with her eating this since she was in good health, but her mother should not eat it. She looked outside but did not see the person she was looking for and thought it was strange. Something was not right. For the past two days, the Third Master had sent every meal on time. When he was not busy, he would come personally. If he was busy, he would ask An Yan and Xu Xi to send it over. Why did he not come today? Outside, someone let out a cry of surprise. Immediately after, someone called for Movie King Huo to come over with a food trolley. Ling Sheng looked over and saw a man in an army green trench coat. He had a tall figure and exuded an air of nobility. In the crowd, he was like a shining star. There was a gentle and refined smile on his handsome face as he talked to the staff around him. She looked at the bento box in one hand and the little kid in the other. He was also wearing a slim-fit army green trench coat and was so cute and handsome. He was her son. In an instant, she understood. It wasn¡¯t that the Third Master didn¡¯t want to come over, but that her father must have informed the Third Master that he was coming over. The Third Master couldn¡¯t steal his father-in-law¡¯s limelight, so he didn¡¯t come over. Huo Ci was surrounded by many people. There were people asking for autographs and photos. Zuo Ming was in charge of maintaining order. The core team in charge of filming was specially invited by Ms. Nangong. The rest of the non-essential staff were all temporary workers, so they were naturally excited to see Movie King Huo. Someone asked a question that many people wanted to ask but did not dare to. ¡°Brother Ci, are you here to see Sheng Sheng or the Movie Queen?¡± Huo Ci smiled and asked instead of answering, ¡°What do you think?¡± The netizens laughed kindly and started to gossip. The Movie King must have come to see his daughter and the mother of his daughter. They just didn¡¯t know when the Movie King would get back together with the Movie Queen. They were all waiting for the good news! When Ling Sheng walked over, she coincidentally heard her father say, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± His smile was warm and gentle, but his words contained too much ambiguity, causing her to be lost in her thoughts. She thought to herself, how could he be so kind as to come and see her? He was just using her as an excuse to visit her mother. Xiaoqi let go of his grandpa¡¯s hand and ran toward her. ¡°Mommy, have you eaten?¡± Ling Sheng picked up her son and gave him an intimate kiss before carrying him back. ¡°Mommy will be eating soon, I am waiting for you and your grandpa.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s grandma?¡± Xiaoqi leaned close to her ear. ¡°Grandpa said that grandma¡¯s stomach isn¡¯t good, so he cooked porridge for the whole morning and even brewed some stomach medicine. Do you smell Chinese medicine on Xiaoqi?¡± Ling Sheng sniffed and shook her head with a smile. There was only the fragrance of milk mixed with her father¡¯s favorite perfume, but not the smell of Chinese medicine. ¡°No, you smell good.¡± ¡°Xiaoqi smells good.¡± Xiaoqi smelled himself and smiled. He leaned into Ling Sheng¡¯s arms and took a big breath.. ¡°Mommy smells good too.¡± Chapter 1052 - You Can’t Leave If You Won’t Drink Chapter 1052: You Can¡¯t Leave If You Won¡¯t Drink Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Huo Ci watched as the rascal left with his heartless mother. They both nodded at him but did not greet him. Huo Ci felt depressed, but he still had a warm smile on his face. Every action of his was indescribably expensive. After signing the autograph, he returned it and said apologetically to the others who had yet to get their autographs, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, can we continue later? I¡¯m afraid the food will get cold.¡± In the crowd, many girls were already sitting on the ground and screaming. Ahhhh, Movie King Huo was exactly as the rumors said. As a celebrity, he did not put on any airs. He was approachable, gentlemanly, and amiable, everyone was in love with him. ¡°You can collect the items and hand them to my assistant. I¡¯ll give them back to you after I¡¯ve finished my meal and signed your autographs.¡± After Huo Ci said that, he called Zuo Ming over to deal with it before leaving. Not far away, the food truck had started to open for business. The staff were thankful that they could finally have a warm meal. They posted on Weibo and other social media that Movie King Huo had personally sent the food truck over. They were touched and grateful. Ling Sheng had a nagging feeling that her father would definitely not come over at this time to simply deliver food. Perhaps he had other intentions, but she could not guess what they were. Could it be that he was going to start wooing his wife back? ¡°Mom, let¡¯s eat first. Otherwise, it¡¯s going to get cold soon,¡± Ling Sheng shouted to her workaholic mom. The food was already on the table. When Nangong Lengyu heard her daughter calling for her, she looked up and realized that Huo Ci and Xiaoqi were also there. She did not know when they had arrived, but she looked at Xiaoqi and a gentle smile blossomed on her cold yet beautiful face. ¡°Come over to grandma.¡± Xiaoqi ran over with his short legs and threw himself into her arms. He said in a soft and tender voice, ¡°Grandma, please eat.¡± Nangong Lengyu carried Xiaoqi over, wondering why Huo Ci would come over at this time and even deliver food. Was he that kind-hearted? Ever since Sheng Sheng entered the entertainment industry, she had never heard of him delivering food! Oh, there was once when he sent a food truck. Although later on, she heard that he did not send it himself. It was the old master who paid for the food truck and forced him to do so, it had nothing to do with him. The porridge was delicious. After Nangong Lengyu drank a bowl, she handed the bowl to Ling Sheng. ¡°Sheng Sheng, give me another bowl.¡± When Huo Ci took the bowl from her, he saw that she was frowning, but he did not mind. He scooped another bowl and passed it to her. When he saw that she was starting to drink it with a spoon, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve been cooking porridge for the entire morning. Drink more.¡± Nangong Lengyu¡¯s expression changed again and there was a complicated look in her eyes. Suddenly, she felt that the porridge in her hand was no longer delicious and tightened her grip on the spoon. If she didn¡¯t drink it, Huo Ci, that bastard, would have his wish fulfilled. If she drank it, she would feel a little stifled. Ling Sheng choked and even kicked her father. He must have said it on purpose, but he had to say it at this time to make things difficult for others. Her mother had never liked him to begin with, yet he still said such provocative words. He deserved to be unable to woo his wife successfully for his whole life! When Xiaoqi heard this, he raised his head excitedly to seek praise. ¡°Grandma, Xiaoqi washed the rice and vegetables. Isn¡¯t it delicious?¡± Nangong Lengyu nodded with a doting smile. Suddenly, she felt that the porridge was much more delicious. ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± When Ling Sheng saw that Nangong Lengyu¡¯s expression had improved, she heaved a sigh of relief. She even secretly gave Huo Ci a look. Thankfully, her son had helped her out. She did not know if he was here to deliver food or to provoke others. Huo Ci had a nonchalant expression on his face as he scooped a bowl of porridge for himself. From the corner of his eye, he stole a glance at the woman opposite him. He was delighted to see that she was enjoying the porridge. Half an hour of rest passed quickly. Ling Sheng felt that she had not even spoken much to her son before she went to the washroom after eating. Moreover, the filming schedule was packed for the rest of the day. Huo Ci and Xiaoqi watched for a few minutes before Nangong Lengyu chased them away. The filming process did not allow unrelated people to watch, there was no room for negotiation. ¡°Drink this.¡± Huo Ci handed her a thermos flask. ¡°Leave now. Don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± Nangong Lengyu was afraid of scaring Xiaoqi, so her tone was already very gentle. She frowned as she looked at the thermos flask. She did not know what was inside, but he was insistent that she drink it. ¡°I won¡¯t leave if you don¡¯t drink it.¡± The expression on Huo Ci¡¯s face was unprecedentedly firm and serious. He even helped to unscrew the cap and handed it to her. His tone was unquestionable. ¡°Drink it.¡± Nangong Lengyu had a slight flu. She had already opened the thermos flask, but did not smell anything. She lowered her voice as she was afraid that she would be laughed at. During filming, unrelated people were not allowed to watch. It was a matter of principle. ¡°Huo Ci, what exactly do you want?¡± ¡°Nothing. Drink this. I still want to take the cup back.¡± Huo Ci took a look at the temperature displayed on the thermos flask. The temperature was just right for drinking, and he handed it to her. Nangong Lengyu felt a little stifled. If they continued arguing, it would not look good. After receiving the cup, she got a whiff of the strong smell of Chinese medicine. She frowned and subconsciously felt disgusted, but looking at the pitch-black medicine inside, her heart stirred. The smell of this medicine is familiar to her, this was her stomach medicine. She had been overseas for some time and was too busy, so it had slipped her mind to brew the medicine. After she returned to China, her gastric problems started to recur. However, the symptoms were very mild so she did not pay much attention to it. ¡°I¡¯ll leave immediately after you drink this.¡± Huo Ci saw that the woman¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed, and she looked like she was refusing to drink. Worried that she would not drink it, he added, ¡°The filming crew is still waiting for you over there.¡± Nangong Lengyu threw caution to the wind and closed her eyes as though she was facing death. She raised her head and downed the medicine in one gulp. The bitter and astringent potion was mixed with a sweet smell, he must have put some sugar in it. She gave the empty cup back immediately without speaking a word. Huo Ci took the cup and turned to leave. After taking two steps, he turned around and stuffed the thing in his hand into her palm. He shouted, ¡°Ling Xiaoqi, stop looking. Let¡¯s go home.¡± Xiaoqi turned his head and responded before reluctantly waving at Ling Sheng. He ran over to Huo Ci like a little duck and grabbed his hand before asking softly, ¡°Grandpa, did grandma drink the medicine?¡± Huo Ci responded, the corners of his lips curling up to show his happiness. As Nangong Lengyu watched the man leave with the kid, her hand suddenly tightened around the thing in her palm. What he stuffed into her mouth was a piece of candy. She didn¡¯t need to look at it to know that it was a tangerine peel candy. In the past, whenever she had nothing to do, she would open one and pop it in her mouth.. It was sweet and sour. Chapter 1053 - Hopes of Getting Back Together Chapter 1053: Hopes of Getting Back Together ¡°Ella,¡± Director Ben called out to her. ¡°Come and look at this scene.¡± Only then did Nangong Lengyu turn around. As she walked over, she opened up the candy in her hand. When the sweet and sour taste filled her mouth, her heart was filled with mixed emotions. She stuffed the candy wrapper into her pocket and walked over quickly. During the afternoon shoot, Ling Sheng drank some water. Just as she was about to take a break, someone shouted that Ella was looking for her. ¡°Teacher Nangong.¡± Ling Sheng ran over nervously. She felt that her performance in the afternoon was alright. Could it be that she was going to be reprimanded again? ¡°Is there something you need?¡± ¡°How do I fold this?¡± It had been more than 20 years since Nangong Lengyu had touched folding paper. For a moment, she didn¡¯t even know how to fold the simplest paper crane. She had tried for a long time but still could not figure it out. She remembered that when she was young, every time she finished a candy, she would fold the candy wrapper into all kinds of folded paper, paper cranes, roses, carnations, lilies, and many other beautiful shapes. ¡°Mom, this candy wrapper is really nice.¡± Ling Sheng took the candy wrapper from her hands. It was pink and had an irregular pattern of various colors on it. It was very cute and fresh. When she sniffed it, she could smell the scent of tangerine peel. She had never seen such a candy before. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the market to be still selling candy of this brand either.¡± Nangong Lengyu¡¯s tone softened. When she smiled, there was a hint of nostalgia in her eyes. ¡°In the past, this candy was my favorite. The taste hasn¡¯t changed. It¡¯s still the same as I remembered it.¡± Ling Sheng thought to herself, ¡°Why haven¡¯t I seen it before? Who gave it to her? There seems to be only one candy. Could it be from her father?¡± She secretly glanced at her beautiful mother beside her and smiled as she taught her how to fold paper cranes. She had a feeling that there was hope for her father and mother to get back together. In front of her mother, her father would not shout and lose his temper. Instead, he would become especially attentive. He must have given her the candy after she drank the Chinese medicine! ¡°Sheng Sheng, Xiaoqi told me that he wants to participate in the variety show ¡®Dad is Superman¡¯. What do you think?¡± Nangong Lengyu asked for her opinion as she folded the paper crane. After lunch, the little kid secretly pulled her along and said that she wanted to go on the show to earn money and buy a birthday present for her great-grandfather. How could she bear to reject the good boy? She did not directly agree or reject him. She said that she would give him an answer at night. She knew the director of the show, Jin Yu. If the kid wanted to be a guest for one episode, it was fine. If she brought the kid over, Jin Yu would be overjoyed. After all, she had never participated in such shows before. Ever since she returned to the entertainment industry, she had received countless invitations from various television stations and directors, but she had rejected them all. Since she had already quit the entertainment industry, she would never step into this field again. ¡°If Xiaoqi wants to go, I don¡¯t have any objections. I¡¯ll definitely respect his thoughts.¡± Ling Sheng had thought that it was something important. Upon hearing this, she finally understood why her father had brought Xiaoqi over. It turned out that he wanted Xiaoqi to convince her mother to join the show! The director of the show ¡°Daddy is Superman¡±, along with the station head, the deputy station head, and the station staff who were on good terms with her father called him one after another, begging him to bring Xiaoqi to be a guest for one episode. They even convinced her to be a guest, but her father did not agree. If her father really brought Xiaoqi along, this show would be incredible. The viewership ratings would directly take the top spot for this year¡¯s variety show. She could already imagine that if Movie King Huo brought his grandson on the show as a guest, this topic would definitely be explosive. ¡°Xiaoqi said that he wants to earn money by himself to buy a birthday gift for great-grandpa.¡± Nangong Lengyu¡¯s lips curled into a doting smile. The kid was just too filial. Just because of his filial piety, she could not bear to reject him. Ling Sheng looked at the gentle smile on her face and coughed softly. ¡°Mom, do as you deem fit. Anyway, Xiaoqi likes the entertainment industry a lot. His dream is to be an actor. He¡¯s so envious of the child actor, Tong Xing.¡± In her heart, she did not want her son to come into contact with the entertainment industry too early. However, if her son could become an aid for her grandparent¡¯s reconciliation, she felt that this might not be bad. ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask Ah Yan again.¡± Nangong Lengyu smiled and nodded. She had to ask his father again if he allowed him to participate in the show. The little guy liked to watch all kinds of television shows and even liked acting. Even if she brought him on variety shows, it was just to play with him. She did not lack the money, it¡¯s only to make him happy. When Ling Sheng saw that she had called the Third Master, she wanted to tell him that the show had actually invited her father countless times but had not succeeded. Her father must have had a motive for getting Xiaoqi to say this. Perhaps he wanted his grandson to go onto the show together with his grandparents. Ling Sheng was right. ¡°Yes, Brother Ci has already agreed to bring the kid on the show.¡± Jin Yu did not expect that even after using all his connections, he still could not invite Movie King Huo on the show as a guest for one episode. But just now, Movie King Huo had actually called to say he agreed to participate in the show. While he was preparing to share this great news with his companions happily, he immediately received another call. Movie Queen Nangong took the initiative to inform him she was also bringing her grandson to the show. He was overwhelmed by the news and felt a little smug. Nangong Lengyu¡¯s eyes turned cold. With obvious mockery, she asked, ¡°Can you think of a way to reject him? I¡¯ll pay for the losses.¡± She still did not know that Huo Ci, that bastard, had rejected Xiaoqi and was unwilling to bring him on the show. Xiaoqi had come over to tell her about this, but after he returned, he suddenly changed his mind and agreed to bring Xiaoqi on the show. Perhaps everything was within his control, and he had planned it all along. Did he want to go on the show with her? Did he want to see her make a fool of herself? Did he want Xiaoqi to make a choice between the two of them? ¡°Nangong, our production team has already invited Brother Ci countless times, I really can¡¯t reject him. You¡¯d better discuss it with Brother Ci. Will you bring the child over, or will he bring the child over, or will the two of you bring the child over together?¡± Jin Yu screamed crazily in his heart. It would be best if the two of them could bring the kid onto the show together. Thinking of the explosive topics and viewership ratings, he would wake up from his dreams laughing. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you an answer after I discuss it with him.¡± Nangong Lengyu hung up the phone. After some thought, she did not call Huo Ci and continued working. Huo Ci was still waiting for a call at home. Jin Yu called him and informed him that Nangong Lengyu had already called and wanted to bring the kid onto the show. He asked him what they were thinking and who would bring the kid to the show. He also hinted that it would be best if all three of them went.. Chapter 1054 - Impossible Chapter 1054: Impossible Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Xiaoqi watched as his grandpa kept looking at his phone, flipping it from time to time as though he was waiting for someone to call. His big bright eyes looked at him and asked, ¡°Grandpa, are you really bringing me to participate in the show? Will grandma come along?¡± Grandpa had already agreed before grandma did. If grandma did not go, grandpa would definitely not be willing to bring him to the show. ¡°What would you say if your grandma said that she would bring you to the show but not with me?¡± Huo Ci had to settle the rascal first. As long as the rascal insisted, there was nothing she could do, she could only go along with him. Thinking about how much she doted on the rascal, he felt a little jealous. ¡°If grandpa doesn¡¯t go, Xiaoqi won¡¯t go either,¡± Xiaoqi replied firmly. His big eyes darted around before he asked, ¡°Grandpa, grandma will definitely go with us to the show, right?¡± Huo Ci¡¯s face was stern as he told him seriously, ¡°Doesn¡¯t this depend on your performance? When the time comes, you have to hold on and not compromise. If not, both of us won¡¯t go. If you dare to betray me, I won¡¯t play with you in the future.¡± Xiaoqi nodded his little head vigorously, with an expression as though he was accepting a major mission. He clenched his fists to show his determination. ¡°Grandpa, Xiaoqi understands.¡± Ling Sheng did not expect her father¡¯s scheme to succeed. Although she despised his way of using Xiaoqi as a bargaining chip, she was genuinely happy for him. He had the resolve to woo his wife. It was praiseworthy that he took the first step. ¡°Sheng Sheng, the show is scheduled for next weekend. Your father and I will bring Xiaoqi onto the show. Do you have any objections?¡± Nangong Lengyu asked her daughter. She did not want to go on the show with Huo Ci, but she had no choice. The kid wanted to go onto the show with both his grandparents, if either of them did not go, he would not go either. For the sake of the kid, they would film the show together. Within the entertainment industry, there were many people that we might not like. But when we have to work together, we would still be polite and amiable. It would only take two days at most. With the kid around, enduring it was no big deal. ¡°Okay.¡± Ling Sheng was all smiles as she sent a message to Jun Shiyan. ¡°Mom, I have no objections. You can discuss it with Dad. Xiaoqi will definitely be very happy to play with the two of you.¡± Nangong Lengyu agreed. She was feeling worried and really did not want to go on the show with Huo Ci. She looked at her daughter. ¡°Are you that happy?¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s expression turned serious as she hid the excitement in her heart. ¡°If Xiaoqi is happy, I will be happy.¡± ¡°If you two are happy, so am I.¡± Nangong Lengyu smiled as well. She called her over to look at the photos taken during the day and to choose them with her. ¡°Mom, look at this. Is this the candy you ate?¡± Ling Sheng pretended to be surprised as she shouted. She ran over and showed her the phone. ¡°Is it this?¡± In the afternoon, when she was looking for the candy, she found the news about the candy factory from 23 years ago. It was the brand of candy that her mother ate. After scrolling through the comments, she found out that someone had revealed that Movie King Huo had invested in the candy factory. There was only one requirement, that the candy¡¯s taste and packaging had to be exactly the same as before. When Nangong Lengyu saw the news report, she was also very happy. She said with a smile, ¡°Isn¡¯t nostalgia the trend now? I see that there are people in the shopping mall who specialize in such nostalgic snack shops. The profits should be quite good. Ever since I left China, this is the first time I¡¯ve tasted the same taste.¡± Ling Sheng sat by the side and read the news report with her. As she scrolled through it, she saw the comment that she wanted her mother to see. She looked very surprised. ¡°My father invested in this candy factory to restart the production? Why didn¡¯t I know?¡± Nangong Lengyu was originally very happy, but when she saw this, a complicated look flashed across her eyes. She looked at Ling Sheng. ¡°Sheng Sheng, tell Mom the truth. Are you still thinking that your dad and I will get back together?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ling Sheng was an honest child. She answered obediently and asked her cautiously, ¡°Mom, is it still possible for you and dad?¡± Anyway, her father wanted them to get back together now, but her mother did not seem to have that intention. Of course, she wanted the two of them to reconcile, but whether they could reconcile in the end was not up to her to decide. It still depended on what they thought. ¡°No.¡± Nangong Lengyu¡¯s answer was resolute and decisive. She sneered with obvious mockery. ¡°Sheng Sheng, the past is the past. Our relationship is a thing of the past. We can¡¯t be together anymore.¡± ¡°Mom, you also said that the past is the past. As a person, you have to look forward to the future. Dad still can¡¯t forget you. Are you really not going to consider him?¡± Ling Sheng felt that although her mother said that, she might not think that way. She was still holding the paper cranes from the afternoon. She could feel the nostalgia in her eyes. How could she not have any feelings for him? Even if she hated him, she had hated him for so many years. Was that not enough? ¡°I won¡¯t think about it anymore.¡± Nangong Lengyu held her daughter¡¯s hand. ¡°Do you find me a burden and don¡¯t want to take care of me? Must you find someone else for me?¡± Ling Sheng hurriedly shook her head and hugged her. ¡°Mom, how could I not take care of you? I¡¯ll take care of you for the rest of my life. It¡¯s better if we don¡¯t find someone else for you. With my dad¡¯s bad temper, who can stand him?¡± Nangong Lengyu hugged her daughter as her slender and fair hands patted her back. She grunted softly and her mind was in a whirl. They were no longer together, and it was impossible for them to get back together. After being hurt once, she did not want to experience that again. She was old and could not withstand the torment anymore. Right now, she only had one wish¡ªto live a good life with her daughter and grandchildren. As for Huo Ci, her daughter and grandson were his as well, so she did not have the authority to stop him. They would inevitably need to meet and spend time together, so she would take things easy. When Su Xiyin found out that Huo Ci and Nangong Lengyu were going to bring Xiaoqi onto the show, she asked Huo Xiao, ¡°Hubby, what do you think Ci¡¯er and Yu¡¯er are thinking? You said that the incident back then was a misunderstanding, but the two of them have avoided mentioning it. What¡¯s the meaning of dragging this on? The misunderstanding had already been resolved. Sheng Sheng had already grown so big. How much hatred and resentment did she have? Clearly, they had loved each other dearly back then. When Yu¡¯er left, Ci¡¯er was so dispirited. She only managed to pull herself together after being beaten up by her husband.. Chapter 1055 - Commiting The Crime of Bigamy Chapter 1055: Commiting The Crime of Bigamy It had been so many years, but he had yet to find a girlfriend. No matter who was introduced to him, it was useless. He was unwilling to get married or fall in love. He would rather be single. In the blink of an eye, more than 20 years had passed. If it wasn¡¯t because he couldn¡¯t let go, he wouldn¡¯t have waited for so many years. ¡°How would I know what he meant? If he¡¯s my son, he¡¯ll go and get a wife. Look at that coward.¡± How could Huo Xiao not know that that bastard couldn¡¯t let it go? He is suffering because of his pride, and is going to continue to suffer in the future. ¡°Didn¡¯t he bring Xiaoqi to deliver lunch at noon? I¡¯ll ask Sheng Sheng.¡± Su Xiyin wanted to see the two of them reconcile, but they could only watch anxiously and could not possibly force them to get married. ¡°Our children and grandchildren have their own happiness. He¡¯s already so old, so don¡¯t bother about him. Didn¡¯t Xiaoqi say that Ci¡¯er and Yu¡¯er wanted to bring him on the show together?¡± Huo Xiao frowned, this was what he said, ¡°The two of them will bring Xiaoqi onto that variety show called ¡®Daddy is Superman¡¯.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Su Xiyin really did not know about this. She was a little excited. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± From the looks of it, Ci¡¯er was already prepared to take action. If the two of them joined forces and brought the child to participate in the show, it would be a good start. At least it meant that Yu¡¯er did not dislike him so much. As long as there was a chance to get along, they would definitely rekindle their old feelings. ¡°I didn¡¯t forget.¡± Huo Xiao had only heard about it from Xiaoqi and didn¡¯t take it to heart. He turned around and forgot about it. He took out his phone to read the entertainment news and frowned. ¡°How did Jun San become a model? They said that Sheng Sheng¡¯s husband is a model.¡± ¡°If you hadn¡¯t mentioned it, I would have forgotten. When exactly are Sheng Sheng and Jun San going to settle this matter? We can¡¯t possibly not let them get married for the rest of their lives even if we can¡¯t find out the truth.¡± Su Xiyin was worried about the affairs of her son and granddaughter. ¡°He has already announced his marriage. Isn¡¯t he married a long time ago? If he marries again, it will be a second marriage and he will be charged with a felony.¡± Huo Xiao got angry at the mention of this and announced it without telling them. Now, the whole world knew that his grandson was married although he was definitely not married. Most importantly, his grandson also posted on Weibo. He couldn¡¯t deny it even if he wanted to. If that bastard Jun San came over, he would definitely teach him a lesson. ¡°I know, I know. I don¡¯t know where you got your magnanimity from.¡± Su Xiyin smiled helplessly to appease him. ¡°You said it yourself. The children and grandchildren have their own blessings. Let¡¯s not bother about it. Yu¡¯er and Ci¡¯er won¡¯t let Sheng Sheng suffer.¡± She didn¡¯t know much about celebrities in the past, but now that she was closely following the news of her granddaughter, she understood. There were many things on the Internet that were hard to tell whether they were real or fake. What was fake could become real, and vice versa. After Ci¡¯er and Yu-er went on the show, there would definitely be many more CP fans. Perhaps the rumors would become true as they spread. The production team of ¡°Dad is Superman¡± posted on Weibo the day they received an accurate reply. They said that there would be a mystery guest joining the show this weekend. They even held a lottery, letting people guess which celebrity was going to appear on the show. The correct guess would be the prize ticket for the gala. There were all sorts of guesses, but no one guessed Huo Ci and Nangong Lengyu until a big shot appeared out of nowhere. ¡°I¡¯m Ling Sheng¡¯s grandfather. Huo Ci and Nangong Lengyu would bring their grandson along.¡± ¡°Previous poster, hurry up and tell me, is what you said true? Hurry up!¡± ¡°Movie Queen Nangong and Movie King Huo were not on good terms, so how could they be on the same show? Furthermore, Movie Queen Nangong had never been on a show ever since she came to China. She definitely wouldn¡¯t go on a parent-child type of show.¡± ¡°The previous posters were right. Ling Sheng could not wait to protect her son. If she did not want her son to be exposed, why would she let him appear on such a show?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Their family are all celebrities, and their son is no exception. They definitely want to pave the way for his future development in the entertainment industry. ¡± Huo Xiao¡¯s reply was at the back. Those who saw it treated it as a joke. There were not many people who replied to him. Soon, it was drowned in the comments. The netizens continued to guess who would be going. They checked all the female and male celebrities who had children in the entertainment industry and even picked out the D-list celebrities. If Ling Sheng¡¯s alternate account had not been exposed, she would definitely be waving her flag and shouting. It was true! Movie Queen Nangong and Movie King Huo were going to bring their grandson to the parent-child show. Don¡¯t be afraid to make bold guesses. The filming location was in an old town at Jiangnan water town. They had to arrive there a day earlier to familiarize themselves with the filming team and the regular guests. Before she left, Ling Sheng completely understood how her grandma felt when she packed her luggage for her. She had prepared a huge suitcase full of clothes, shoes, and snacks for Xiaoqi, wishing she could pack herself up to be brought along. ¡°Sheng Sheng, that¡¯s enough.¡± Nangong Lengyu was at her wit¡¯s end. She took out the toy she had placed inside. ¡°Xiaoqi has long stopped playing with this toy. Besides, we are here to film a show, not to play. It¡¯s only two days. Your father and I are with him. How would we let him suffer!?¡± Ling Sheng knew that this made sense, but when she thought about how her son had to go to such a faraway place to film the show, she could not control her worry. She nodded and said in a muffled voice, ¡°Mom, I understand.¡± ¡°Sheng Sheng, take this too!¡± Su Xiyin took Xiaoqi¡¯s pillow. Ling Sheng was amused. She was even more exaggerated than her. The bear bolster was even bigger than her son. She smiled and said, ¡°Grandma, I have to use a separate suitcase for this.¡± ¡°What should we do then?¡± Su Xiyin was worried. ¡°Xiaoqi can¡¯t sleep well without hugging a bolster at night.¡± This bolster was brought along to wherever he went. ¡°Great-grandmother, Xiaoqi is with grandma. We don¡¯t need a pillow.¡± Xiaoqi was embarrassed and his face was blushing. He is not a child anymore. How could he not be able to sleep without hugging a bolster? ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s not like we are going for a year or two. It¡¯s just two days. Xiaoqi can sleep with me.¡± Nangong Lengyu could not help but laugh when she saw how serious the two of them were. She saw another person enter the door. ¡°This.¡± Huo Xiao came in with a bath towel and two yellow ducks in his hand. ¡°This is what you need to use in the shower. Take it, take it.¡± Nangong Lengyu shook her head helplessly. She exchanged looks with the equally helpless little fellow and said in unison, ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Su Xiyin rolled her eyes at him and pushed him out. As she walked, she said, ¡°It¡¯s only two days.. Why do you need a bath towel?¡± Chapter 1056 - Xiaoqi Went Missing Chapter 1056: Xiaoqi Went Missing Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After lunch, Ling Sheng followed her grandparents and watched reluctantly as her son got into the car. The little rascal was still very happy, he even stuck his head out and waved at them. ¡°Mommy, great-grandpa, great-grandma, you guys can go back!¡± Su Xiyin frowned slightly as she watched the car turn and disappeared from view. She did not know what was going on, but she felt uneasy. She glanced at Ling Sheng, but afraid that her emotions would affect her, she did not dare voice out her thoughts. When they reached home and saw that Ling Sheng had gone to the bedroom, she pulled Huo Xiao along. ¡°Hubby, I feel a little anxious. Do you think something will happen to Ci¡¯er and the rest?¡± ¡°The two of them brought Xiaoqi along to go on a show. What problems could there be?¡± After Huo Xiao said that, he thought about how Ling Sheng¡¯s close encounter with the plane incident. He felt uneasy and called Huo Ci, asking the two of them to take a private plane over instead. When Ling Sheng received Si Chengluo¡¯s call, she was at the L-Star headquarters, working with the others to take a few shots. ¡°Sister, where¡¯s Xiaoqi? Is Xiaoqi with you?¡± Si Chengluo sounded anxious. There were a lot of people around her, and the environment was chaotic. Ling Sheng could not hear clearly what was said, so she subconsciously asked again, ¡°What did you say?¡± Sister? Si Chengluo called her sister. Did that mean that he had regained his memory? ¡°Xiaoqi, I¡¯m asking about Xiaoqi. Is Xiaoqi with you now?¡± Si Chengluo panicked and asked again, ¡°Where are you now? I¡¯ll go find you immediately.¡± ¡°Xiaoqi isn¡¯t with me.¡± After Ling Sheng said that, her heart skipped a beat and it felt that her heart was in her throat. ¡°What did you say? What happened to Xiaoqi? Did you foresee something?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I don¡¯t know. Xiaoqi is in a very dark place.¡± Si Chengluo¡¯s mind was in a mess. It was as if he had suddenly triggered some mechanism and a lot of memories surged up like a tide. He remembered everything and rushed out with his jacket. ¡°Luo Luo, the concert is about to start. Where are you going?¡± The manager, Chen Nan, shouted and chased after her. Before he could stop her, he saw her running away anxiously. As Si Chengluo listened to the woman¡¯s panicked voice on the other end of the phone, he felt a little suffocated for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll go look for you now. Don¡¯t go. I have many things to tell you.¡± He remembered everything now. He was Si Chengluo, her younger half-brother. He was her closest kin in this world. Xiaoqi was his nephew. He would never allow anything to happen to Xiaoqi. ¡°Si Chengluo, what did you say? Say it again? What happened to Xiaoqi? Where is he?¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes were glistening with tears, and she had difficulty breathing. She gripped her phone tightly and her voice was hoarse. ¡°Xiaoqi might be in trouble.¡± After Si Chengluo got into the car, he started speeding as fast as he could. His eyes were deep as he comforted her. ¡°Sister, calm down. You have to believe me. I won¡¯t let anything happen to Xiaoqi.¡± ¡°I got it. I¡¯m at L-Star. Let me make a call and ask.¡± Ling Sheng knew that Si Chengluo could only foresee what would happen in the future and it might not have happened yet. Just like the last time he had foreseen that something had happened to her grandfather, she had called and saved him. After she hung up, she quickly called Huo Ci. According to the filming schedule, they should have arrived at the filming location by now and were in the middle of filming. She was not sure if she could get through to him. No one picked up Nangong Lengyu and Huo Ci¡¯s phones to answer. ¡°Ling Sheng.¡± Seeing her leave in a panic, the director hurriedly shouted, ¡°There are only three scenes left. Where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Director. I have something urgent to attend to, so I have to leave now. I¡¯ll film the scene another day.¡± Ling Sheng tried her best to control her emotions and calmed herself down. She tried her best to comfort herself that nothing would happen. Her father and mother were with Xiaoqi, so nothing would happen to him. Before anyone could ask her what the emergency was, she had already turned and ran away. Knowing her work attitude, if it wasn¡¯t something really urgent, she would never have left halfway. Ling Sheng asked Mei Xuelin for the phone number of Jin Yu, the director of ¡°Daddy is Superman¡±. After two rings, Jin Yu answered the call. ¡°Are you Ling Sheng?¡± Jin Yu was anxious as well. He had stopped filming the show and brought the production team to conduct a search! Just a few minutes ago, they were still filming the show. Xiaoqi was playing with a few kids from the guest team. In the blink of an eye, he had disappeared. The Movie King and Queen were also looking for him along with the production team. This disappearance might or might not be a cause of concern, he might have gone somewhere to hide himself. During the filming earlier, there were children who liked to play hide-and-seek, those brats would probably not come out when you called for them and instead laugh at you secretly while hiding! This kind of situation had happened quite a few times, and they were all found within a few minutes. There had never been any accident, it¡¯s always the children being mischievous. ¡°I¡¯m Ling Sheng, Director Jin. Where are my parents? Can I trouble them to answer the call?¡± Ling Sheng held her breath as she waited nervously for the other party¡¯s reply. ¡°We¡¯re in the midst of filming. I¡¯ll get them to call you back later, okay?¡± Jin Yu didn¡¯t dare to tell her the truth. Besides, he didn¡¯t think it was a big deal. The child would definitely be found soon. The entire cultural street had been cordoned off to film this episode. Apart from a few extras, they were all familiar people and there were also bodyguards watching outside. It was impossible for anything to happen. ¡°Director Jin, what are the people at your side shouting about?¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s ears were sharp and she could hear someone shouting. It was very chaotic. Her eyes were cold and her voice was very tense. ¡°Are you guys shouting for Xiaoqi? What happened to my son?¡± Jin Yu didn¡¯t expect her to be able to hear. Her hearing was so good. It was also his negligence that he forgot that everyone around him was looking around and calling out to Xiaoqi. He hurriedly tried to calm her down. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. The children are playing hide-and-seek. The adults are looking!¡± ¡°Director Jin, pass the phone to my father.¡± Ling Sheng felt her heart sink. Her eyes instantly turned red as she enunciated each word. ¡°If anything happens to my son, are you going to bear the responsibility?¡± ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Jin Yu¡¯s expression changed. He knew that he could not hide it anymore. However, he did not know how she found out about this when she was thousands of miles away. He hurriedly chased after Nangong Lengyu. ¡°Nangong, it¡¯s Ling Sheng..¡± Chapter 1057 - Don’t Force Him Chapter 1057: Don¡¯t Force Him Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Nangong Lengyu was already frantic. She had only turned around for a moment when Xiaoqi, who was playing games with a group of children, suddenly disappeared. Furthermore, all the children said that they did not know where he had gone. After five minutes of searching, they still could not find him. When they heard that it was Ling Sheng on the phone, they felt even more apprehensive. Jin Yu mentioned to her softly, ¡°She seemed to have heard us looking for Xiaoqi.¡± ¡°Sheng Sheng.¡± Nangong Lengyu tried her best to sound normal. Xiaoqi might be hiding somewhere. She could not let her daughter be in fear. Perhaps, Xiaoqi would come out by himself in the next second. After all, this was the filming location that was already cordoned off. There were security guards watching outside and it was very safe. No outsiders could come in. Even if someone went out, they would have to go through the security guards. It was impossible for them to bring a child out and disappear without anybody noticing. ¡°Mom, I dreamed that something happened to Xiaoqi. Where¡¯s Xiaoqi?¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s body was as tense as a string, ready to break at any moment. Her nose felt sour and uncomfortable, while her throat felt a little salty. ¡°Did something happen to Xiaoqi?¡± How could Nangong Lengyu have imagined that her daughter¡¯s first words would be this? Her heart was filled with anxiety and pain. She originally wanted to hide it from her, but now, she could no longer hide it. ¡°Sheng Sheng, don¡¯t worry. Mom, your dad, and the production team are all looking for him. Xiaoqi might just be playing hide-and-seek with us. We will find him very soon.¡± Ling Sheng felt her vision go dark as her body went limp and she almost fell to the ground. However, a pair of strong arms grabbed her shoulders and supported her. When she turned her head, she saw Si Chengluo¡¯s worried face. She broke down as tears flowed down her face. ¡°Where¡¯s Xiaoqi? Where¡¯s Xiaoqi? Quickly tell me, where is Xiaoqi?¡± ¡°Sister, calm down. I dreamt that Xiaoqi was locked up in a place and nothing happened to him.¡± Si Chengluo panicked and wiped her tears away worriedly. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I won¡¯t let anything happen to Xiaoqi. Xiaoqi will be fine.¡± If he had known that she would be so sad, he would not have told her about it immediately. He should have told Jun Shiyan and asked him to look for her. Xiaoqi had disappeared, and the production crew had gone crazy. Huo Ci had already ordered people to seal off the entire old town, including the surrounding cities. People were only allowed in but not out, and no suspicious person would be spared. Even if Si Chengluo had the correct intentions, he did not have the financial resources. He could only call Jun Shiyan. When he saw the man walking over, a clear hostility flashed across his eyes. It was this man in front of him who had kidnapped his beloved sister. Even after such a long time, he still did not like him. No, he had never liked him. In the car, Si Chengluo sat in the front passenger seat while Ling Sheng and Jun Shiyan sat in the back. ¡°Father-in-law has already ordered people to seal off all the surrounding roads. We will definitely find Xiaoqi.¡± Jun Shiyan looked at the little woman who was in a daze. His heart ached as he held her in his arms and wiped her tears. ¡°Sheng Sheng, listen to me. Don¡¯t cry. I promise you that Xiaoqi will not be in any danger.¡± ¡°Third Master.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes were red as she held his hand tightly. She looked up at him, her lips trembling. ¡°Xiaoqi will be fine, right? We will definitely find him. You must find him.¡± Even though she was a thousand miles away, her heart was still burning with anxiety. She did not know what was going on with her son. Why did he suddenly disappear while filming a show? She had initially thought that he would be like her and transmigrated somewhere else. That shouldn¡¯t be the case. Si Chengluo had said that he had dreamt of Xiaoqi in a very dark and cold place. The thought of her son suffering in that place made her heart feel tight. It was so painful that she felt suffocated. Si Chengluo sat in the front passenger seat. From the corner of his eye, he looked at Jun Shiyan, who was sitting in the back seat. His hostility did not diminish. No matter where he was, he did not have his level of power and influence. He and his sister had long planned to settle down in this world, but they did not tell him. This made him very angry. He knew that the damned man and his sister were preparing to have a son. His sister had happily told him that he would soon have a cute little nephew, but he had never expected that the child would be born in this world. He really wanted to know how much they were hiding from him. ¡°Sleep.¡± Jun Shiyan looked at Si Chengluo and ordered, ¡°Sleep now. Tell me where Xiaoqi is.¡± The lady said that the lad in front, who always seemed to be an eyesore, had the ability to predict the future. Since only he had this ability, he should sleep and dream. If one time isn¡¯t enough, he should do it twice. If not 10 or a 100 times. Surely one of the dreams would contain Xiaoqi¡¯s whereabouts. Si Chengluo really wanted to rebut, do you think I can fall asleep just because you say so? If you are so capable, you can dream and see for yourself. Little did he know that before he could say anything, he felt a gust of wind from behind him. He felt his vision go dark as he collapsed onto the seat. Si Chengluo had been knocked unconscious, Ling Sheng could not stop him in time. She looked at Jun Shiyan. ¡°Third Master, do you think he will dream of Xiaoqi?¡± Si Chengluo promised her that nothing would happen to Xiaoqi. However, even if Xiaoqi was fine and was locked in a cold secret room by a bad person, just thinking about it made her heart ache. ¡°Yes.¡± Jun Shiyan nodded solemnly. He wiped the young lady¡¯s tears and coaxed her gently. If he found out who took his son away, he would definitely turn the mastermind into ashes. How dare anyone lay their hands on his son and make his lady worried? This was unforgivable. 10 minutes later, An Yan held a small bottle and shook it at the tip of Si Chengluo¡¯s nose. Si Chengluo slowly opened his eyes and was asked, ¡°Did you dream?¡± Si Chengluo¡¯s neck hurt a little. The pungent smell made him feel uncomfortable, but his eyes suddenly turned cold. He smirked. ¡°What do you guys want? Is this the correct attitude to ask for a favor?¡± When Si Chengluo had been knocked unconscious by An Yan¡¯s underhanded methods initially, Ling Sheng had seen it but had not been able to stop him. Seeing that An Yan was about to attack again, she hurriedly shouted, ¡°An Yan, stop! Don¡¯t force him!¡± An Yan immediately stopped and looked at Jun Shiyan, waiting for his instructions. He only retracted his hand when he saw him nod. Si Chengluo didn¡¯t have any strength left in his body and couldn¡¯t even resist. He had already expected to be treated like this, so he looked at An Yan and said, ¡°Let¡¯s begin!¡± Under the current circumstances, it was impossible for him to fall asleep on his own accord. He could only rely on external interference, and Jun Shiyan¡¯s method was the simplest and most effective.. Chapter 1058 - Human Trafficking Chapter 1058: Human Trafficking Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Can you do it?¡± Ling Sheng asked, looking at him worriedly. She was worried about her son, but she could not allow him to be knocked out and forced awake repeatedly. ¡°I¡¯m Xiaoqi¡¯s uncle.¡± After Si Chengluo said that, he looked at An Yan and was already prepared. Ling Sheng watched as Si Chengluo was knocked out and woke up. When he woke up, he was knocked out again. When Jun Shiyan heard the word ¡®uncle¡¯, he frowned slightly. At this critical moment, he could not be bothered to ask the young lady what was going on. Why did Xiaoqi suddenly have an uncle? In the dark environment, it was so quiet that only the sound of breathing could be heard. Xiaoqi had been awake for a very long time. He leaned against the wall and looked at the light coming through the crack in the door. He thought that it might be daytime outside. When he was recording a show with his grandparents and playing games with the children, his vision suddenly turned black and he lost consciousness. When he woke up, he was locked up in here. He thought that he might have been kidnapped by human traffickers. Grandpa, drandma, daddy, mommy, great-grandpa, great-grandma, and the rest, did they know about it now? They must be very worried and anxious. Someone was crying next to him. It was a cute little girl who looked like a barbie doll. She was even younger than him. He kept talking to her, but no matter what he said or asked, she didn¡¯t say anything, she just kept crying. She was definitely scared. He was scared too, but grandpa said that if he was caught by the human traffickers, he shouldn¡¯t be afraid. He had to think of a way to escape, but he didn¡¯t know how. He was locked in an iron cage, like a cage in a circus where lions were kept. Not far from the cage, there were a few bowls. After Xiaoqi broke one of the bowls, he used the porcelain pieces to grind the metal chain that locked the cage. The girl who was hiding in the corner of the cage slowly raised her head. Her long eyelashes fluttered like butterfly wings, with crystal clear tears hanging on them. She looked at him with her big eyes curiously and finally said her first sentence, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Xiaoqi¡¯s big eyes flashed with obvious surprise. He looked at the little girl who finally spoke and said happily, ¡°I¡¯m grinding the chains. I¡¯ll save you.¡± It turned out that this girl, who was as exquisite and beautiful as a barbie doll, could talk. She was not mute, and it was not that she could not hear him. She must have been frightened. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for us to get out.¡± The little girl¡¯s childish voice was abnormally hoarse. She shook her head with teary eyes. ¡°The chain is so thick, you can¡¯t possibly break it.¡± ¡°I can definitely do it.¡± Xiaoqi looked at her solemnly and said, ¡°My grandfather once said that when there¡¯s a will, there¡¯s a way.¡± Hearing his words, the little girl tilted her head. ¡°Who¡¯s your grandfather?¡± Xiaoqi¡¯s big eyes lit up. ¡°My grandfather is Huo Ci. He is very powerful and will definitely come and save us.¡± The little girl blinked her big eyes, full of doubt and unfamiliarity. Xiaoqi said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know my grandpa?¡± The little girl shook her head. ¡®I don¡¯t know him.¡¯ ¡°Then where is your home?¡± Xiaoqi was very happy. She was finally willing to talk to him. Was she no longer afraid of him? ¡°Rose Island.¡± The young lady¡¯s voice was hoarse but soft. ¡°Where is Rose Island? In China?¡± Xiaoqi frowned. ¡°On the sea.¡± After the little girl was no longer afraid, her voice became louder. She counted on her fingers and said, ¡°There¡¯s Dad, Mom, me, and Uncle Ace on the island.¡± ¡°Are roses everywhere on Rose Island?¡± ¡°No. Our island has mountains, beautiful lakes, and very large boats. Lots of flowers of all kinds.¡± ¡°That must be pretty.¡± ¡°But they said I could never go back.¡± ¡°You can definitely go back. My grandfather will definitely come and save me.¡± The little girl started crying again. Sparkling teardrops rolled down her tender cheeks like pearls. Xiaoqi was at a loss and did not know how to comfort her. He imitated how his mommy would hug him every time she coaxed him. ¡°Stop crying. I will definitely bring you out.¡± Perhaps because she was in the same boat, or maybe because she trusted him, the girl sniffed and said in a baby voice, ¡°My name is Sangyu, Sang of Mulberry Trees, Yu of Elm Trees.¡± Xiaoqi replied, ¡°My name is Xiaoqi, Ling Xiaoqi.¡± The two little children were like lost chicks. In an unfamiliar environment where they were frightened, they could only rely on and trust each other. Some time passed when the door opened. A fierce-looking man walked in through the door. He was short and scrawny. There was a scary scar on his face which made him look sinister. He had two steamed buns and a bottle of water in his hand and threw them into the cage. Seeing Little Sang Yu still crying, he cursed. ¡°Brat, it has been a few days and you are still crying? If you keep crying, I will throw you into the sea to feed the sharks!¡± If not for her good looks, he would have killed her long ago. It had been a week since he bought her, and she was still crying. The rascal that he had just caught was honest and looked no worse than the girl. He was also sensible and could definitely be sold for a good price. Xiaoqi picked up a steamed bun and looked up at the man in front of him. He had a harmless and innocent look on his face and his bright eyes were sparkling. ¡°Uncle, where are we going?¡± This was the first time the man had seen a child who was neither crying nor throwing a tantrum. He glanced at him with a dark expression and a sinister smile. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll bring you to enjoy life. You should thank the heavens for meeting me. When the time comes, you¡¯ll enjoy endless glory and wealth. Don¡¯t forget me.¡± He was part of the team that was aboveboard, but he was secretly involved in human trafficking around the world. He specifically targeted good-looking children. The children in China, especially those with exquisite looks, were sold for high prices. After the buyer bought them, if they were qualified, they would be sent to the island to be nurtured and trained to serve. Which one of those rich and powerful people didn¡¯t have some fetishes? Therefore, the demand for children was huge. For such a young child, they usually needed two years of training before they could serve a noble. However, there were also noble people who liked such a young child. ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡± Xiaoqi was still smiling, but his body had tensed up. ¡°You are a smart boy.¡± The man pointed at Little Sangyu who was standing in the corner and scolded her. ¡°Unlike you who only knows how to cry. Learn from him.¡± Little Sangyu suddenly stood up and rushed at Xiaoqi. She let out a scream while biting and kicking at him like a ferocious leopard.. Chapter 1059 - The Bad Guy Is Dead Chapter 1059: The Bad Guy Is Dead ¡°Save me! Uncle, save me!¡± Xiaoqi screamed in a panic. He was frightened by the sudden attack. His face turned pale as he screamed in pain. ¡°Save me, save me, Uncle!¡± The man didn¡¯t expect the little girl to suddenly go crazy. The two inside were the best goods in this operation. They could be sold for the highest price. If they were injured, he would be the unlucky one. Brother Ming would definitely throw him into the sea to feed the sharks. He quickly took out his keys and opened the door of the cage, wanting to stop her. ¡°Save me! What are you doing? Don¡¯t bite me! Don¡¯t bite me!¡± Xiaoqi tried his best to run away and push away his attacker. He squirmed and struggled. ¡°Brat, stop it!¡± The man bellowed and grabbed the back of Little Sangyu¡¯s collar. He didn¡¯t dare to touch any other part of her body. They were all expensive goods and he couldn¡¯t bear the responsibility if they were damaged. Little Sangyu was just a child, so she was no match against an adult. When she was picked up, she was still biting onto Xiaoqi¡¯s clothes like a wild beast, growling and refusing to let go. The cage was only one and a half meters tall. The man had to bend his waist when he entered the cage. His head was inside the cage and his body was outside the cage. He grabbed Little Sangyu and said, ¡°Let go of him, or I will¡­¡± Before he could finish her sentence, he felt a chill in his throat. He lowered his head and saw blood gushing out of his artery. He widened his eyes in disbelief. His eyes reflected the look of a calm and bloodthirsty boy. The boy stood there and looked at him calmly. In his hand was an extremely sharp piece of porcelain. It was like a knife, shining menacingly. Before he could call for help, he fell into the cage. He covered the bleeding area with his hand and held it tightly. He let out a low growl of anger. Fuck, he was tricked by a child! Having been splattered with blood, Little Sangyu widened her eyes in horror when she saw the motionless man on the ground. She bit her lips, clenched her fists and looked at Xiaoqi. ¡°Brother Xiaoqi, is the bad guy dead?¡± Xiaoqi held the porcelain piece in his hand and walked over to grab the little girl¡¯s hand. He said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s leave this place first.¡± Little Sangyu didn¡¯t dare to make a sound either. She just stared at him with her big eyes shining brightly. If the bad guy who had bullied them was dead, they could go home. Brother Xiaoqi was so awesome, but¡­ ¡°Brother Xiaoqi, are you cold?¡± Xiaoqi shook his head and tightened his grip on the porcelain piece in his hand as he walked out cautiously. His grandfather had brought him to play escape room and CS in the wilderness before, so he knew what to do and how to avoid the bad guys. ¡°Then why are you shivering?¡± Little Sangyu frowned with worry. She took hold of his hands and lowered her voice. ¡°Brother Xiaoqi, your hands are so cold. Are you running a fever?¡± When she had a fever, her hands would be very cold and tremble sometimes. ¡°Shh.¡± Xiaoqi asked her not to talk and walked to the door quietly. When he heard that there was no sound outside and no footsteps, he opened the door slightly and let out a sigh of relief. Then he walked out of the door with Little Sangyu. It was very dark outside. Xiaoqi could tell that the structure here was the same as the model of the ship he had worked on before. They were at the bottom cabin of the ship. When they walked further ahead, they could hear the noise of people. Little Sangyu said that they were at sea. Now, he could smell the seawater and confirmed that they were on a large ship. Standing in the cabin, he did not feel any turbulence. Looking up from the bottom of the cabin, he could see dark, heavy clouds that carried the wind and waves, brewing a huge storm. The huge luxury cruise ship was not affected by the weather at sea at all. It was holding a grand gala, filled with cheerful music, joyous crowds, champagne roses, singing, dancing and indulgence. This was a luxurious cruise ship from China to Hawaii. Tourists would be on this cruise for half a month. The ticket price was also steep, at 1,000,000, that allowed them to enjoy all the services on the cruise ship. The cruise had just set off for three hours, and it had yet to leave China. However, it would only take half an hour to reach the open sea. Once it left China¡¯s jurisdiction, everything would be difficult. Huo Ci immediately took the warship and set off. Rong Yin had arranged for an emergency meeting, and Song Shu, the boss of the Song family, was fully in charge of this search and rescue mission. Currently, they were not sure that Xiaoqi had been taken out to sea, but they could not let go of any chance of finding the child. On the deck, the wind howled and black clouds shadowed overhead. Huo Ci¡¯s face was solemn. His deep eyes were like a cold lake as he looked at the sea. The sea breeze stirred up a thousand layers of waves, and thunder rumbled. Immediately after, the sky seemed to crack open and rain poured down. Zuo Ming rushed over. The umbrella in his hand had been damaged by the strong wind. He advised loudly, ¡°Sixth Master, you can wait inside!¡± Ever since they boarded the ship, the Sixth Master had been standing there like a pillar and didn¡¯t move at all. He looked at the direction of the sea. The pressure around him was very low and he could clearly feel it suffocating him. Song Shu was in his military uniform. He stood at the door and looked at the man on the deck. He frowned. If Yu¡¯er didn¡¯t say anything, no matter how powerful Rong Yin was, he wouldn¡¯t have driven his battleship to stop people at sea. It was not a small matter for anyone to mobilize the army without even knowing whether the child was brought out to sea. Nangong Lengyu was on the phone with Jun Shiyan. ¡°I understand. Take good care of Sheng Sheng. The battleship has already set off. Even if the two of you set off now, you might not make it in time.¡± According to the information Ah Yan had gathered, Xiaoqi was at sea. Huo Ci had gone to the Song family to seek their help, but they refused. Later, they had sought Rong Yin for help instead. But Xiaoqi was just a child, compared to the sovereignty of the country, he was insignificant. Although Rong Yin held a high position, he could not use his own authority to order the Song family to send troops. He could only ask them to go out to sea to save people under his own name. However, the Song family refused to acknowledge him. In the end, she called Uncle Song and asked Song Shu, the boss of the Song family, to bring people out to sea to look for her. ¡°Big Brother.¡± Nangong Lengyu looked at the man and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Sigh.¡± Song Shu sighed and looked at Huo Ci, who was on the deck. She frowned deeply. ¡°Yu¡¯er, you have to know that my dad agreed to let me bring people out to look for him not because of Huo Ci or Rong Yin, but because of you. Since Xiaoqi is your grandson, he¡¯s considered half a member of the Song family..¡± Chapter 1060 - So Weak Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios But no matter what, he was just a child. Even if something happened to the Song family¡¯s children, with her father¡¯s stubborn temper, he would definitely not mobilize so many people to create such a big commotion. What they had to do was not a small matter, they had to intercept the ship at sea. There was only one cruise ship going out today, and that was a cruise ship under Bai Han. Bai Han controlled half of the underworld forces in the south of China. He had infiltrated the networks of the underworld of the entire world and was considered a powerful force. Even the Song family dared not touch him. If he did not find the person he was looking for and offended Bai Han, things would not be easy to handle. Everyone knew that Bai Han had a strange temper and his whereabouts were mysterious, he had only met him a few times and did not have any deep ties with him. ¡°Ms. Nangong.¡± Zuo Ming ran over and stopped a distance away from them. He looked at her pleadingly and said, ¡°Please persuade the Sixth Master to come back. The storm outside is too strong. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll catch a cold if this continues.¡± Nangong Lengyu had long noticed that Huo Ci was standing on the deck. The man¡¯s tall figure stood firmly like a statue even in the hurricane. Even the soldiers standing on the deck began to sway from the strong wind, but he remained unmoved. When Nangong Lengyu called him for help, Song Shu thought that the two of them might have rekindled their old relationship. When he saw them appearing in the military zone together, he was almost certain. After all, they used to love each other so much. How could they not feel anything when they met again? Besides, the two of them already had a daughter and a grandson. With a child, it would not be easy to cut off ties with each other. ¡°I understand.¡± Nangong Lengyu had to persuade him even if it was for Xiaoqi¡¯s sake. The temperature was fluctuating throughout the day, and when the storm hit, the temperature would definitely drop. The human body would not be able to withstand such exposure. ¡°Ms. Nangong.¡± Zuo Ming saw that she was about to leave and hurriedly handed her a raincoat. On a stormy day at sea, umbrellas could not provide any protection. They could only use raincoats to block the rain. Nangong Lengyu shook her head and walked straight into the heavy rain. She stood beside the man and looked into the distance like him. Apart from the huge waves on the sea, she could not see anything else. Huo Ci sensed the woman¡¯s arrival and frowned. From the corner of his eye, he glanced at the person standing beside him. The wind was strong, causing her frail body to sway in the storm. How could she be so thin and small? She was like a thin piece of paper, a gust of wind could have blown her away. But she stood her ground, rooted to the spot as if nails had grown beneath her feet. ¡°Huo Ci, let¡¯s go back first!¡± Nangong Lengyu¡¯s voice was very deep. It was not loud, but every word seemed to have a penetrating power. It was not masked by the storm and he could hear it clearly. ¡°Okay.¡± Huo Ci turned around and left. However, at the next moment, the woman beside him staggered. Her legs seemed to sway and she lost her balance. She was about to fall to the ground. Huo Ci quickly turned around and hooked his arm around the woman¡¯s waist, he reached out and pulled her into his embrace. Why was her waist so thin? It was as if he could grab it with one hand. She was so thin that his heart started to ache. He covered up his bewilderment and let go of her out of politeness, asking in a deep voice, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Nangong Lengyu shook her head. After being drenched in the rain and suffering from the cold, her clothes were soaked. Her body was somewhat stiff and her limbs seemed to be numb. She stood rooted to the ground as though her legs were filled with lead. She could not take another step forward. ¡°Brother Song.¡± Nangong Lengyu called out to Song Shu, hoping for his help. Before Song Shu could get to her side, Huo Ci had already bent down and picked her up by the waist. The way he carried her was frighteningly domineering, his big hands held her waist tightly to prevent her from moving. ¡°Let go of me.¡± Nangong Lengyu did not want him to touch her. She struggled for a while and was annoyed. ¡°Huo Ci, let go of me.¡± ¡°Yu¡¯er.¡± Huo Ci suddenly leaned close to her ear and said softly, almost like he was reminiscing about the past. Instantly, he recalled the memories shared by the two of them. It didn¡¯t matter if it was good or bad memories. Nangong Lengyu¡¯s body stiffened again, and her eyes were filled with anger. ¡°Huo Ci, don¡¯t touch me.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Huo Ci stuck the tip of his tongue against his teeth. His smile was cold and teasing as he leaned into her ear once again. The wind and rain were very cold, and his breathing became even hotter. ¡°Tell me, which part of you haven¡¯t I touched before?¡± If Nangong Lengyu had the strength, she would definitely slap him in the face. However, at that moment, her entire body seemed to be frozen stiff and her limbs were no longer under her control. She did not know why such a situation would happen either. It made her feel worried and afraid. She felt grief and indignation as she shouted, ¡°Scram!¡± Song Shu was not a nosy person, but Yu¡¯er called out to him. He walked forward and stopped Huo Ci, who had already entered. ¡°Hand her over to me.¡± Huo Ci glanced at him coldly and called out for Zuo Ming. Zuo Ming immediately stopped him. ¡°General Song, please wait.¡± Song Shu¡¯s stern face was filled with anger. ¡°Move.¡± Zuo Ming said, ¡°General Song, don¡¯t make things difficult for me.¡± Song Shu knew that he couldn¡¯t beat Zuo Ming. The man was previously known as Team Leader Long, part of a mysterious combat organization in China. Later, for some unknown reason, he gave up his bright future and followed a person like Huo Ci. He wasted all his good skills for no reason, it was a pity. The military doctor had already rushed over. After giving Nangong Lengyu a look, he looked at Huo Ci and said, ¡°Madam Nangong¡¯s body is showing signs of stress after getting drenched in the rain. She¡¯ll be fine after getting warmed up. Drink the medicine first to warm up your body and stomach.¡± Nangong Lengyu did not want Huo Ci to see her like this, nor did she want him to look at her. However, in the room, other than her, there was only Huo Ci. The military doctor had already left. Huo Ci prepared the flu medicine using hot water and passed it to her. ¡°Drink it while it¡¯s hot.¡± Nangong Lengyu¡¯s furrowed brows never relaxed. However, her body belonged to herself, so she had to take care of her own body before looking for Xiaoqi. If she were to collapse right now because of the rain, even she would look down on herself. After she drank the flu medicine in one go, she saw the man take out a candy from somewhere. His slender fingers peeled the candy and placed it in her hand.. Chapter 1061 - Words Cannot be Spoken Carelessly ¡°Have a good rest. Leave the rascal¡¯s matter to me. I guarantee that I¡¯ll hand a lively Ling Xiaoqi over to you.¡± Huo Ci looked at the woman¡¯s startled expression, her thin chin, and her palm-sized face. His chest felt tight as he held his breath. ¡°Huo Ci.¡± Seeing that he was about to leave, Nangong Lengyu stopped him and said, ¡°Go change into dry clothes first. If you collapse, who will look for Xiaoqi?¡± Huo Ci thought to himself, the kid has a father and a mother. As a grandfather, is his purpose to look for the child for them? However, when he met the woman¡¯s worried gaze, he swallowed his words. Yes, he owed the three of them. ¡°Okay.¡± Nangong Lengyu hugged the heat pack and draped a blanket over herself as she was still shivering from the cold. She did not know what was wrong with her. She had only been drenched by the rain, so how did she end up like this? After a long while, she felt her body warm up. After about 20 minutes, dazzling lights could be vaguely seen on the surface of the sea, making the surface of the sea sparkle. It was very beautiful. Even though they were far away, they could faintly hear the lively music on the ship. The battleship was several times faster than the cruise ship and soon caught up with them. The radio began to shout for the ship to stop and be inspected. Huo Ci was anxious. Seeing that the battleship was not going to intercept them, he shouted repeatedly for them to stop. However, the cruise ship showed no signs of stopping. Instead, it sped up. If they continued forward, they would reach the open sea. If the cruise ship reached the open sea, even if it entered an illegal zone, it would be Bai Han¡¯s territory. It would be impossible to intercept the ship for inspection. ¡°Song Shu, why are you wasting your breath on them? Hurry up and stop them!¡± Huo Ci¡¯s gaze was dangerous as he growled at him. ¡°If my grandson loses even a strand of hair, I¡¯ll make Bai Han pay with his life!¡± ¡°Calm down, Sixth Master.¡± Song Shu smiled mockingly. ¡°I¡¯m sure you know what kind of person Bai Han is. If we use extreme means to anger him, we won¡¯t get anything. If he doesn¡¯t want us to search the ship, do you think he will be afraid of me with the battleship?¡± They were about to enter Bai Han¡¯s territory. The people in the lawless zone that he was in charge of were all criminals and didn¡¯t care about their lives. Even if an aircraft carrier came, they wouldn¡¯t be afraid. ¡°If you shout like that, will he obediently let us search the ship?¡± Huo Ci¡¯s eyes burned with anger as he rushed over and snatched the radio announcer¡¯s microphone away. ¡°The ship in front, listen up. We¡¯ve received a tip that there are criminals on your ship who are trying to sneak out of the country. Stop immediately, or we¡¯ll start bombing.¡± The ship in front slowed down, and the warship soon blocked their way. The storm continued to grow larger, sweeping up huge waves that reached the skies. The sound of the wind blowing was like the howling of an owl. On the deck stood an exquisite octagonal pavilion. The man was standing under the pavilion. He was tall and slender, his slim and fair fingers holding a glass of champagne as he leaned lazily against the side of the boat. His long and narrow peach blossom eyes were sparkling, and the ends of his eyes were slightly raised, making him look even more seductive. ¡°What brings General Song and Sixth Uncle here in the middle of the night?¡± Bai Han glanced at the two people on the deck. He waved the champagne in his hand at them and drank it in one gulp with a smile. ¡°Bai Han, someone on your boat kidnapped my grandson.¡± Huo Ci did not waste his breath on him since he had only met Bai Han twice. Although, he had attended the funeral when his father died. The second time was after Bai Han had taken over half of the underground forces in the Jiang Nan province and became the leader of the underground forces, he went to congratulate his nephew. ¡°The people on my ship are all my brothers, and I do business with a clean conscience. Sixth Uncle, don¡¯t malign others.¡± Bai Han frowned slightly. Whether he smiled or not, his long and narrow eyes always carried a fox-like cunningness. He respected him and called him Sixth Uncle, but he didn¡¯t think that he would let them off so easily because of what happened in the past. His father¡¯s death was all because of them. His father was part of the triads and was born from a humble family. Was he not worthy enough to hang out with the rich and powerful families? Even though his father helped them take over half of the Jiang Nan province and stabilized the political situation, he did not receive any thanks. Before his death, his father had held his hand and made him swear that he would not betray Huo Ci and his brothers. But why? Why should he help them stabilize the situation and be their lackey? When they wanted him to do something for them, they would throw him a bone. Otherwise, they would just get rid of him anytime. ¡°Nephew, my grandson calls you uncle.¡± Huo Ci looked at him. ¡°If you are not willing to let me look for him, don¡¯t blame me for being rude to you.¡± ¡°Sixth Uncle, it¡¯s not right for you to accuse innocent people and to scare them. If they aren¡¯t on my ship, how are you going to compensate me for my losses?¡± Bai Han asked with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll compensate you with the entire north region. Do you dare to accept it?¡± Huo Ci¡¯s face was cold and dark. There was a dangerous look in his eyes, and there were faint sparks flying in all directions. ¡°Sixth Uncle, you can¡¯t say such things carelessly.¡± For so many years, Bai Han had always wanted to expand his influence to the north. When that time came, all the underground forces in China would belong to him, and no one would be able to restrain him anymore. Even the president of China would have to give him face. But after all these years, his power had never been able to penetrate into that region and he had always been suppressed. He knew full well that it was his uncles who didn¡¯t want him to reach the north. So he changed his strategy, he reached out to the world instead. Song Shu had only driven a cruiser over. If he wanted to, there would be a battleship coming over soon to surround them. He could even capture them all and kill them here. No one would know that they had died in his hands. But no, he was a sentimental person. Compared to the others, this Sixth Uncle in front of him still had some conscience. At his father¡¯s funeral, he came to offer his condolences. When he ascended to his current high position, he came to celebrate with him. ¡°Nephew, you also know that my grandson¡¯s father is Jun Shiyan.¡± After Huo Ci said that, he could clearly see the change in his expression. He continued, ¡°The reason why you can¡¯t get the powers you want is because many of them are under his control.¡± The entire underground forces in the north were divided and balanced as he had a good grasp of it. It looked like a plate of loose sand, but in reality, it was all under his control. No one could think of leaving, and if anyone wanted the forces in the north, they had to ask him first.. Chapter 1062 - Three Requests Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Sixth Uncle, please.¡± Bai Han naturally liked win-win situations. There was a deep look in his eyes, and no one could tell if he was happy or angry. He looked at the beautiful female secretary beside him and said, ¡°Pass down the order that we are having an impromptu inspection. Tell the guests to return to their rooms first. To express our apologies, there will be a large party tomorrow and the day after.¡± On his ship, it was absolutely impossible for anyone to do such a transaction privately. Although he was used to doing all kinds of illegal transactions, he would definitely not be involved in any transactions that went against human nature. He would not sell children, women, or drugs, nor would he let his subordinates do so. Under Song Shu¡¯s orders, hundreds of soldiers loaded with guns boarded the cruise ship one after another and started searching. ¡°Sixth Uncle, General Song, this way please.¡± Bai Han invited them to take their seats and got someone to bring over the oldest and most mellow champagne. He personally opened it and filled their glasses. How could Huo Ci be in the mood to drink? He wished he could search for her himself. The brat had said that Si Chengluo told her Xiaoqi was on the boat. Last time, Si Chengluo had also foreseen something happening to her grandfather and father. The old town and the surrounding cities had been turned upside down, but they still couldn¡¯t find Xiaoqi. The most likely possibility was that he had gone out to sea. The most dangerous place was the safest place, so the most likely place for Xiaoqi to be at was on this cruise ship. ¡°Nephew, what do you plan to do if your men kidnap my grandson?¡± Huo Ci did not give him a pleasant look. ¡°We¡¯ll do whatever Sixth Uncle says.¡± Bai Han picked up the goblet and downed it once again. ¡°All the forces under you must follow my grandson¡¯s orders at all times. Consider it a compensation for him.¡± How could Huo Ci let him off so easily? Bai Han hesitated. ¡°You don¡¯t dare to? Feeling guilty aren¡¯t you? It was your men who kidnapped my grandson.¡± Huo Ci picked up the champagne on the table and smashed it onto the table. Song Shu retreated quickly and was spared. Out of courtesy, Bai Han did not move. The wine spilled all over his body, but he still had a smile on his face. He took the handkerchief from the female secretary and slowly wiped the wine off his body. ¡°Sixth Uncle is still himself. His temper hasn¡¯t changed at all.¡± ¡°Stop trying to get close to me.¡± Huo Ci stood up and kicked the table far away. Pointing at him, he said, ¡°Tell me, do you dare to do what I just said?¡± Bai Han¡¯s eyes flashed coldly as he replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Not far away, another ship arrived. Song Shu frowned. There was only one cruise ship going out today. Why is there another one? When the cruise ship got closer, he saw the flag flying above. It bore the symbol of an arrogant and domineering lion. The lion was the emblem of the Situ Clan. The Situ Clan controlled the largest underground organization in the world, the Red Hand Gang. Its members were spread all over the world. Every country, political, and business world had their own people that controlled both the world above and underground. It could be said that they were the most powerful family. Until now, no one had been able to tell how powerful his family was. On the surface, the previous heads of the Situ Clan were all ambassadors of peace. As long as they hung the lion flag that belonged solely to their clan, they would have the privilege to travel freely between the various countries. Huo Ci saw it too and frowned. ¡°Why is the Situ family here?¡± Bai Han¡¯s eyes narrowed. As he watched the luxurious cruise ship with the lion flag heading towards his ship, he suddenly had a bad premonition. It might also be coming for him. Could it be that the Situ Clan had also lost their child? The Situ Clan¡¯s ship stopped quickly. A small dinghy was put down and someone boarded it and drove over. The three of them saw clearly that it was the Situ couple and the bodyguard Ace, who followed them wherever they went. Situ Sang was the first to board the ship. She took hold of Shang Yu¡¯s hand and pulled her up. He then walked towards Bai Han and the others. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Boss Bai¡¯s ship to be so lively today. Let us join in on the fun.¡± He was smiling, but it made people feel threatened and cold. A chill went down their spine, making them feel numb. Shang Yu tugged at Situ Sang and looked at the people around her in embarrassment. ¡°I am sorry, everyone. We are here for our daughter and we are very anxious. Please forgive us if we have offended you.¡± Bai Han was a little annoyed. They all came to look for him after losing their children. He was not a human trafficker, so how could he capture their children? ¡°Mr. Situ didn¡¯t look after his child properly and lost her. What¡¯s the meaning of looking for me?¡± Situ Sang was handsome, but his bloodlust made it easy for others to overlook his appearance. They could only feel the coldness that came from him. ¡°My daughter has gone missing. I suspect that my daughter is with Sixth Master Huo¡¯s grandson.¡± He hadn¡¯t been to China for a long time. This time, he came back to pay respects to his ancestors and went shopping with his wife. In a blink of an eye, his daughter was gone. The south was Bai Han¡¯s territory, so the only person who could kidnap her away silently right in front of him was Bai Han. He had never thought that the spies he had planted in the south of China would either be dead or injured. Bai Han was truly capable, he lived up to his name as the ¡®Hand of God¡¯. In just a few years, he had turned the entire southern region into his personal backyard. ¡°Since Mr. Situ is suspicious of me, it just so happens that my Sixth Uncle is also looking for someone. You can also send someone to look for him.¡± Bai Han was filled with anger. Who had he offended? Did they really think he was a human trafficker? ¡°But my Sixth Uncle said that if he can¡¯t find the child here, he will give me the entire north of China. What can Mr. Situ give me?¡± Situ Sang replied, ¡°I can grant you three requests.¡± Bai Han smiled and said, ¡°Alright, Mr. Situ, remember what you said. I will definitely ask you for these three requests in the future.¡± ¡°Then if my daughter is on your ship, what will Boss Bai give me?¡± Situ Sang smiled coldly. ¡°What do you want, Mr. Situ?¡± Bai Han smiled. Everyone knew how to reciprocate. ¡°I want that pair of legs of yours.¡± Situ Sang¡¯s bloodthirsty gaze fell on his legs. He had come to find someone, yet he still dared to bargain with him and ask him for something. He had already let him off easy by not taking his life. Shang Yu tugged at her husband¡¯s hand again. He was always so murderous. No matter who it was, he would never change his bad temper. She looked at Bai Han in embarrassment. ¡°Boss Bai, you don¡¯t have to mind. He¡¯s just joking. If we can find our daughter, we will definitely reward you heavily.¡± When Nangong Lengyu came up, she saw that the deck was filled with people. Apart from Huo Ci, Song Shu, and Bai Han, there was also the Situ couple and their housekeeper. She had met Madam Situ once before and went up to greet them.. Chapter 1063 - Burn to Ashes Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shang Yu looked at her and lowered her voice. ¡°Sister Nangong, are you sure your grandson is here?¡± Their forces that had infiltrated the south had been completely eradicated by Bai Han. It was extremely difficult for them to locate their daughter¡¯s whereabouts. In the end, they had to seek help from their friend who brokered information and obtained vague information that their daughter might have been taken away with a boy. Later, when Huo Ci made a big fuss about finding his grandson, they thought that their daughter might have been taken away with him, so they chased after him. Nangong Lengyu could clearly see her red and swollen eyes. She must have cried a lot and her heart ached instantly. She had lost her child, so of course she could empathize with her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The children will definitely be found.¡± On the deck, the soldiers came out one after another to report to Song Shu. They didn¡¯t find Xiaoqi or any other children. Nangong Lengyu and Shang Yu¡¯s faces turned as pale as paper, they could not believe their ears. How could they not be there? If the children were not on the ship, where were they? Shang Yu cried until she was in despair. She had lost her daughter for two days and she felt that her world had collapsed. Every minute and second was torturous, everyday felt like a year and her heart felt like it was being stabbed. This was her last hope! Nangong Lengyu pushed through the crowd and rushed out. As she ran, she shouted, ¡°Xiaoqi, I¡¯m grandma. Xiaoqi, do you hear me? If you did, reply to grandma, alright?¡± Shang Yu caught up with Nangong Lengyu when she saw her running away. With the last bit of expectation and the feeling that her daughter was nearby, Shang Yu imitated her and started to shout, ¡°Sangyu, Sangyu, can you hear me? It¡¯s Mom!¡± Huo Ci and the other men were just like the confused soldiers. They did not understand what the women were doing. They had already searched the place and said that no one was around. Even if they shouted, would they be able to call the children out? Huo Ci looked at Song Shu. ¡°Are you sure this is the only ship going out to sea today?¡± Song Shu replied, ¡°You¡¯ve checked all the ships that went out to sea. There¡¯s only one left. If there¡¯s more, it¡¯s over there.¡± With that, he pointed at the cruise ship with the lion flag. Situ Sang replied, ¡°Your grandson is not on my ship.¡± At this moment, the eldest grandson of the Movie King¡¯s family was holding the little girl¡¯s hand and hiding under a deck, inside a small space that looked like a cabinet. The two children were stuffed inside and did not dare to make a sound as they listened to the footsteps coming and going. Until they heard Nangong Lengyu and Shang Yu calling out to them. Xiaoqi¡¯s eyes lit up and whispered, ¡°That¡¯s my grandma.¡± Sangyu said, ¡°That¡¯s my mother.¡± The two children looked at each other with the same surprise in their eyes. They hugged each other excitedly. Shang Yu and Nangong Lengyu ran in opposite directions, shouting their children¡¯s names. Suddenly, two little kids appeared around the corner in front of them. They were holding hands, and their faces were covered in black stuff, which dirtied their faces. They walked towards them slowly. ¡°Xiaoqi.¡± ¡°Sangyu!¡± The two women recognized their kid almost at the same time. They rushed forward and pulled their kid into their arms, crying tears of joy. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t cry. Xiaoqi is fine. Xiaoqi is very well.¡± When Xiaoqi saw his grandma crying, he felt terrible and wanted to cry along with her. However, his small gray hands wiped her tears and comforted her. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t cry.¡± Nangong Lengyu nodded, but her tears could not stop flowing. She hugged the kid tightly and choked on her sobs. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t cry.¡± Shang Yu looked at her little princess nervously. Her clothes were all gray, as if she had rolled in coal. She could smell the strong smell of blood and panicked. Hot tears kept falling as she checked her daughter¡¯s body in a panic. ¡°Mom, I am not hurt.¡± Little Sangyu was very calm, she was calmer than everyone else. Maybe it was because of what she had been through in the past few days that she suddenly understood a lot. She pointed at Xiaoqi. ¡°It is someone else¡¯s blood.¡± ¡°Whose blood?¡± Shang Yu was shocked for a moment. ¡°Brother Xiaoqi killed someone.¡± Sangyu¡¯s childish and hoarse voice sounded so honest. Shang Yu looked at Xiaoqi in disbelief. A very young child who was not much older than her little princess would never kill anyone. ¡°Sangyu, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± ¡°Sangyu is not talking nonsense. That man is a bad person and a human trafficker. He bullied and scolded Sangyu and even said that he wanted to sell me and Brother Xiaoqi away.¡± Little Sangyu did not understand the concept of someone dying. She only knew that he had lost a lot of blood and would not bully or scold her anymore. Nangong Lengyu¡¯s pupils constricted as she looked at Xiaoqi. What was going on? How could Xiaoqi have killed someone? He was still so young! Huo Ci and the rest had already rushed over. When they saw the scene in front of them, they heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, they had found them. Bai Han¡¯s had a sullen expression and his eyes were gloomy. His calm confidence disappeared and he finally could not hold it in anymore. Were these the two children? Why were these two children on his ship? Who did it? ¡°Nephew, you have to give us an explanation for this!¡± Huo Ci looked at Bai Han and laughed mockingly. He still insisted that they were not on his ship. Now that he was caught red-handed, what else could he say? ¡°Sixth Uncle, Mr. Situ, since this incident happened on my ship, I will definitely give the two of you a satisfactory answer.¡± Bai Han¡¯s heart was burning with anger, and his chest was about to explode. If he knew who did it, he would definitely turn him into ashes. Situ Sang only sneered, not saying anything. Bai Han knew that Huo Ci and Situ Sang didn¡¯t have much of a relationship with each other, if it had not been the two of them who had come looking for him, he would have thought they were cooperating together to mess with him. All the men on the boat had been called out. The two children said they had seen what the kidnapper looked like and could identify him. ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s him.¡± Xiaoqi pointed at a tall man and said angrily, ¡°He went into the cabin that we were locked up in and took his partner away. It¡¯s him.¡± The man who was identified did not expect to be seen by the child when he went to save his partner. He knelt on the ground with a thud and his face turned ashen. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me, Boss. It really wasn¡¯t me. It was Gao Fei.. Why would I do something that you forbade? Boss, you have to believe me!¡± Chapter 1064 - Throw Him Into the Sea Chapter 1064: Throw Him Into the Sea Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios However, he never expected that he would be done in by the hands of his goods. It was Gao Fei¡¯s turn to deliver food today, and when he didn¡¯t return, he was afraid that he would attack the goods. If he damaged the goods, he would not be able to sell them for a good price. However, when he went over, he saw Gao Fei lying in a cage, covered in blood. Fortunately, only his carotid artery had been cut and his vocal cords were damaged. Since he was still alive, he quickly cleaned up the scene and brought him away for treatment. He secretly searched for the goods that injured him and had escaped. ¡°Where¡¯s Gao Fei?¡± The pressure of Bai Han¡¯s body was very low. He did not expect his own people to do such a thing that went against the natural order of things. A human trafficker would receive divine retribution. ¡°Gao Fei is injured. He¡¯s¡­ in my room.¡± The man knew Boss Bai¡¯s temper. He would never show mercy to people who deliberately violated the gang rules. When Gao Fei was carried out, his neck was still wrapped in a thick bandage and he was groaning in pain. Little Sangyu widened her eyes and pointed at the man who had been thrown to the ground. She said in surprise, ¡°Brother Xiaoqi, he is not dead! You didn¡¯t kill him! He is not dead!¡± This person was the bad guy who scolded and bullied her, he had already fallen and was bleeding a lot. Brother Xiaoqi said that he was dead. Xiaoqi saw it too. It was the man who was supposedly killed by him. When he saw that he was still alive, a cold glint flashed across his eyes as he clenched his fists tightly. Mommy said that human traffickers deserved to die. Why didn¡¯t he die?! Nangong Lengyu heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that the person was still alive. Xiaoqi was only a child. Killing was not something a child like him should do. He should not bear the crime of killing either as she was afraid that it would leave a shadow in his heart. She could not imagine how desperate a three-year-old child would be to think of killing someone to escape. She did not dare to think about how terrible the situation would be if Xiaoqi did not escape successfully. Bai Han¡¯s eyes darkened. His own people had done such an unforgivable thing. He had to give them an explanation. Even if it wasn¡¯t the grandson of the Huo Clan and Situ Clan¡¯s daughter, but just a child from an ordinary family, he would never tolerate his own people trafficking. ¡°Sixth Uncle, Mr. Situ, I¡¯m sorry.¡± A mistake was a mistake. His subordinates had done something wrong. As the boss, he had not disciplined them properly, that was why such a mistake had occurred. Furthermore, the two people in front of him were not people to be trifled with. He could not afford to offend them. Initially, he had thought that he could make use of this opportunity to gain some benefits. He didn¡¯t expect that it would backfire on him. Not only did he lose all the benefits, but he also lost face. Huo Ci smirked coldly. ¡°Nephew, discipline your subordinates well.¡± Situ Sang said with a cold face, ¡°Boss Bai, how are you going to explain this to me?¡± ¡°Can you ask the children and the ladies to leave for a while?¡± Bai Han would naturally give an explanation. He would also warn everyone in the organization against using unscrupulous means to earn money, and not to think that they could hide anything from him. After this, it was time for him to clean up the organization from top to bottom. He had to get rid of all the gang members who did not abide by the gang rules and tried to commit evil deeds under his name. Xiaoqi and Little Sangyu were taken away by Nangong Lengyu and Shang Yu. The deck was surrounded by the gang members while the passengers on the cruise ship had been invited back to their rooms. They were guarded by professionals and were not allowed to leave as Boss Bai had to deal with the internal affairs of the gang. Gao Fei and Ming Chunsheng, the man that Xiaoqi had identified, were both accomplices. The real mastermind was a small leader of their organization and was mainly in charge of shipping at sea. His name was Ji Shiming, but he was not on this cruise ship. The gang members surrounded Gao Fei and Ming Chunsheng as they knelt on the ground. Bai Han took a gun from the pretty secretary and blew at the muzzle twice before looking at Huo Ci and Situ Sang. ¡°Sixth Uncle, Mr. Situ, I¡¯ll give you an explanation right now. I can guarantee with my head that I don¡¯t know anything about their trafficking.¡± With that, he aimed his gun at the two men kneeling on the ground and fired two shots at their heads. The smell of blood spread in the air, mixing with the salty smell of seawater. The two people who were kneeling on the ground fell to the ground with a dull thud, no longer breathing. Huo Ci smiled mockingly. Situ Sang was expressionless. ¡°Throw them into the sea.¡± Bai Han threw the gun on the ground and instructed the people before looking at Huo Ci and the rest again. He smiled casually and said, ¡°I will deal with all the people who are involved in this business. I will livestream it for Sixth Uncle and Mr. Situ.¡± ¡°Boss Bai, did you forget our agreement just now?¡± Situ Sang¡¯s gaze was fixed on his leg. Was he trying to bluff his way through? He also had to ask if he agreed. ¡°Of course I remember.¡± Bai Han smiled elegantly and waved his hand. The beautiful secretary handed a metal rod to him and he personally handed it to Situ Sang.¡± This pair of legs of mine, please take it!¡± Situ Sang naturally wouldn¡¯t show any mercy. His daughter had been captured by his subordinates and had almost been sold to the dark web¡¯s human market for those perverted beasts to play with. Just thinking about it made him want to kill someone. He held the metal rod and used all his strength to hit. Bai Han was also a ruthless person. If he wasn¡¯t ruthless, how could he achieve his current high position? With two strikes of his rod, he knelt on the ground without a change in expression. Beads of sweat dripped down from his forehead. He didn¡¯t even cry out in pain. He smiled and said, ¡°Is Mr. Situ satisfied?¡± Situ Sang said, ¡°Boss Bai is a straightforward person. I have another request. I hope Boss Bai can join me in attacking the world of human trafficking.¡± Huo Ci added, ¡°Count me in.¡± Any one of these human traffickers should be torn to pieces. Be it in China or the rest of the world, there would always be dark corners where these people lurked. Big Brother and the rest had once strongly attacked the human trafficking operations, but they did not cooperate with people like Bai Han who was involved with it, so the impact was minimal. In the suite that Bai Han had specially prepared for them, Xiaoqi and Little Sangyu were having dinner. ¡°Xiaoqi is so awesome. If she hadn¡¯t met Xiaoqi, I really don¡¯t know what would have happened to our Sangyu.¡± Shang Yu looked at Nangong Lengyu and sighed. The more she looked at him, the more she felt that Xiaoqi was cute, smart, calm and responsible. Her daughter had said that escaping was Xiaoqi¡¯s idea. He wanted her to pretend to attack him and distract the bad guys. While the bad guys weren¡¯t paying attention, he would attack the bad guys and kill them.. Then, the two of them would escape together. Chapter 1065 - He Knows How to Flirt Chapter 1065: He Knows How to Flirt For a three-year-old child to have such thoughts, she did not know if she should say that her family had prepared him well for these kinds of crises, or if she felt that this child is too precocious. Usually, a three-year-old child was still a baby in her mother¡¯s arms. ¡°I never expected Xiaoqi to be so brave.¡± Nangong Lengyu¡¯s heart was in her throat when she heard that. Her baby was only three years old. How much courage did he have to muster to make up his mind to face a fierce adult alone? In other words, Xiaoqi did not need to be determined at all, he acted on instinct. Needless to say, everything that Xiaoqi did was taught to him by Huo Ci. ¡°Grandpa said that when you encounter human traffickers, don¡¯t be nervous or afraid. Calm down.¡± Xiaoqi looked at them seriously. ¡°Xiaoqi is very good at fighting and is not afraid of them at all.¡± ¡°Your kids are learning these things at such a young age?¡± Sangyu felt sorry for her daughter. She had not been willing when her husband told her to teach her self-defense skills, fearing that her daughter would suffer. What was the point of learning these things when she was not even three years old? As parents, could they not protect their daughter? However, after this incident, she felt that she had protected her daughter too well. No matter if it was a boy or a girl, they should have the ability to protect themselves. That way, when facing bad people, they could think of ways to escape from danger calmly. ¡°His grandfather taught him all sorts of nonsense.¡± Nangong Lengyu was starting to feel grateful towards Huo Ci. If he had not been unreliable and treated the child like an adult, Xiaoqi would not have been so brave and calm when he was in danger. Little Sangyu was very happy. She couldn¡¯t help but keep looking at Xiaoqi, her big bright eyes shining with admiration. After washing her face and changing her clothes, the little girl looked as cute as a Barbie doll. She put food into his bowl and said in a sweet voice, ¡°Brother Xiaoqi, you can have this.¡± She wanted to take it, but she couldn¡¯t hold the chopsticks in her small hands and couldn¡¯t grab the food properly. She cried out softly and saw that the vegetable she was holding was about to fall onto the table. Xiaoqi quickly caught it with his chopsticks and smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡± Little Sangyu¡¯s nervous expression eased and she smiled brightly. ¡°You are welcome.¡± Nangong Lengyu and Shang Yu looked at the two children. When they were eating, they would pick the food for each other, the scene was heartwarming. They exchanged looks and smiled indulgently. Situ Sang and Huo Ci quickly changed their clothes and came in. The two of them were not very familiar with each other, as they had only met a few times and had some small conflicts. In the past, they did not really like each other, but now, they were very polite to each other. Huo Ci stepped in and saw that the rascal was wiping the vegetable stain off the young lady¡¯s face. He sneered in satisfaction. Not bad, he knew how to flirt! He had not wasted his time training him. Situ Sang frowned. The more he looked, the more anxious he felt. Did that rascal from Huo Ci¡¯s family have ill intentions towards his precious daughter? He was already like this at such a young age. What would happen when he grew up? He walked over and picked his daughter up. In an instant, the coldness on his handsome face disappeared, leaving only gentleness. His big hand gently caressed his daughter¡¯s face. ¡°Let Daddy take a look.¡± Little Sangyu pushed him away and threw a pleading look at Xiaoqi. ¡°Father, Sangyu wants to eat with Brother Xiaoqi.¡± Situ Sang¡¯s heart was completely broken. He looked at his daughter with a wronged expression. His voice was sad and depressed as he said, ¡°Do you not like daddy anymore? Are you blaming daddy for not protecting you well?¡± ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t cry.¡± Little Sangyu comforted him and wiped his tears with her tiny hands. ¡°Does Sangyu miss her father?¡± Situ Sang could not stand being defeated by a kid. His daughter could only be his. Anyone who tried to steal his daughter¡¯s love was his enemy, except for his wife. ¡°Yes.¡± Little Sangyu¡¯s eyes turned red after a single word. Tears rolled down her cheeks as she wrapped her arms around his neck and burst into tears. ¡°Sangyu thought that she would never see Mom and Dad again.¡± His precious daughter was originally happy, Situ Sang didn¡¯t think that a single sentence from him would cause her to cry. His heart ached as he nervously wiped her tears. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Daddy and Mommy are always here. Baby, don¡¯t cry. Daddy will ruthlessly take care of the bad guy who captured you and avenge you, okay?¡± He didn¡¯t know if little Sangyu heard him, but she was crying even harder. Situ Sang was extremely nervous. He held his daughter in his arms and gently patted her back, coaxing her. ¡°Daddy is wrong and let my baby girl suffer. Can Daddy let you hit me? Does my baby want to ride on the horse?¡± Huo Ci¡¯s eyes almost dropped to the ground when he saw this scene. Fuck, was Situ Sang really doing this? Or did all men have no principles in front of their daughters? ¡°Sangyu.¡± Xiaoqi called out to the girl who was crying sadly. Hearing brother¡¯s voice, Little Sangyu stopped crying for a moment. She twisted her head and looked at him, only to see Xiaoqi making a face at her. His facial features were twisted together and he looked very funny. She burst into laughter and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Brother Xiaoqi, you are so funny.¡± Shang Yu smiled as well. This was the first time she had seen such a sensible and cute boy. He knew how to dote on people when he was still so young. What would happen when he grew up? Such an outstanding boy would definitely be snatched away if he did not settle down soon. Situ Sang¡¯s handsome face was cold as he coldly swept his eyes over Xiaoqi. This rascal, he already knew how to make girls happy at such a young age. When he grew up, he would definitely be a playboy. He absolutely couldn¡¯t allow his precious daughter to interact with him any longer. They had to leave immediately! However, when he saw his daughter¡¯s smiling face and the admiration in her eyes, he felt a little awkward. His daughter was usually alone and it wasn¡¯t easy for her to have a friend. If he left now, his daughter would definitely be sad. He didn¡¯t want to see her sad. Little Sangyu did not want to play with her father, she wanted to play with Brother Xiaoqi. The two children were playing games in the room, chasing after each other happily. Shang Yu sighed with a smile. ¡°My Sangyu was born prematurely and has been in poor health since she was little. Her father and I have been living with her on Rose Island and there¡¯s no other children to play with her there. This is the first time I have seen her so happy.¡± Children still had to play with children. They were the only family on the island, so their daughter could not find any children of the same age to play with. Her husband had once found many children to be his daughter¡¯s playmates, but her daughter did not seem to be interested in them, nor did she like to play with them. After that, she was sent out of the island.. Chapter 1066 - It Couldn’t Be More Suitable Chapter 1066: It Couldn¡¯t Be More Suitable Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios She thought that her daughter was the happiest when she was with her husband. It was only when she saw her daughter fluttering around like a butterfly in front of her that she realized that she was the happiest when she was playing with her peers. Outside, the storm was abating. The rain gradually stopped, but the wind was still howling strongly. Not far away, a yacht drove over. Ling Sheng and Jun Shiyan boarded the yacht while Zuo Ming waited on the deck. After greeting them respectfully, he led them to Huo Ci¡¯s room. ¡°Third Master.¡± Bai Han nodded slightly and greeted him politely. He treated his leg briefly and sat in the wheelchair, wanting to look for Huo Ci and the rest. He didn¡¯t expect to bump into Jun Shiyan. Ling Sheng glanced at the man in front of her. Under the dim light, the man¡¯s facial features were exquisite and his almond-shaped eyes were long and narrow. Whether he smiled or not, his eyes were glistening while his lips were as red as blood. The ends of his brows were slightly raised, making him look like a black-bellied fox. Jun Shiyan glanced at him indifferently and nodded, not even looking at him. Bai Han, on the other hand, was talkative. He looked at Ling Sheng and said, ¡°Miss Ling, your son is in the guest room prepared by me. I¡¯m deeply sorry about this matter. I hope Miss Ling can forgive me.¡± ¡°Boss Bai, if you have anything to say, you should look for my dad and the rest!¡± Ling Sheng scoffed. Could an apology write off this matter? His discipline was not strict, which was why his subordinates would do such heartless things. Bai Han sighed softly. Forget it. Since it had already happened, it was his responsibility. If the two families had any requests, he would try his best to satisfy them. He could even give up on his legs. What was the point of saving face now? When Xiaoqi saw Ling Sheng, he ran over excitedly and introduced her to Little Sangyu. ¡°Mommy, this is Sangyu. Sangyu, this is my mommy.¡± Little Sangyu looked at Ling Sheng with her big bright eyes. In a soft and sweet voice, she called out seriously, ¡°Hello, Mommy.¡± After the little girl¡¯s shout, all of the adults present, with the exception of Situ Sang who loved his daughter as much as his own life, laughed out loud. They looked at the two children in front of them lovingly. Ling Sheng was stunned. Where did such a beautiful daughter come from? Did her son kidnap her? Shang Yu hurried over and smiled embarrassedly. She said to her daughter, ¡°Call her Auntie. This is Brother Xiaoqi¡¯s mommy.¡± Little Sangyu did not understand. She glanced at her mother and then at Ling Sheng before running into her arms and shaking her head. ¡°No, Brother Xiaoqi¡¯s mommy is Sangyu¡¯s mommy.¡± Nangong Lengyu smiled indulgently. It was not a bad idea to have such a cute daughter as a daughter-in-law. Why not tell Shang Yu later to arrange a marriage? This young lady was so cute, when she grew up, she would definitely be very popular. She had to settle down. Otherwise, what would happen if Xiaoqi did not manage to woo her? Huo Ci had a satisfied smile on his face. Look at how well he had taught him. He was even able to win the favor of girls now, so he wasn¡¯t afraid that he would have trouble finding a wife in the future. The young lady in front of him was quite cute. Should he strike first and gain the upper hand? Jun Shiyan also liked the little girl in front of him. After Xiaoqi introduced him as his father, he saw the little girl hesitate for a moment. Her big eyes looked at Situ Sang, who looked sad and wronged, and she called out to him, ¡°Hello, Uncle.¡± Pffft! Ling Sheng could not help but laugh out loud. Looking at the man who was still expecting someone to call him ¡®Daddy¡¯, she took the little girl into her arms proudly. She was soft and fragrant, unlike the boy. ¡°Sangyu, who am I?¡± Sangyu¡¯s sweet voice sounded. ¡°Mommy!¡± Ling Sheng turned to look at the man beside her smugly. She raised her eyebrows smugly and flaunted it to him. ¡°¡­¡± Situ Sang was extremely nervous, afraid that his daughter would follow suit and call someone else ¡®daddy¡¯. When he heard his daughter called out ¡®uncle¡¯, he let out a breath of relief and consoled himself in his heart. His baby still loved him the most. Sangyu and Ling Sheng were so close that she didn¡¯t want to get out of her arms. She stuck to her like a koala, making Xiaoqi smile so much that his eyes narrowed into a pair of smiling eyes. Little Sangyu liked Mommy as much as Xiaoqi liked his Mommy. ¡°What month is Xiaoqi born in?¡± Sangyu asked Ling Sheng. ¡°The third day of August.¡± Ling Sheng was playing a game of clapping with Little Sangyu. The girl¡¯s soft palm was warm and heartwarming. ¡°On the third day of August, it will be the 20th of August on the lunar calendar, Leo. My Sangyu¡¯s birthday is on the 12th of December. Sagittarius is the best match for Leo.¡± Shang Yu looked at Xiaoqi as if she was a mother-in-law looking at her son-in-law. The more she looked at him, the more she liked him. She felt that he and her daughter were perfect for each other. They were about the same age and have similar social status, making them so compatible. Her daughter liked Brother Xiaoqi and her mother so much. In the future, the conflict that might occur between the mother and daughter-in-law would definitely not exist. She did have some thoughts on matchmaking them but she did not know what others would think. The child had been rescued and was unharmed, this was something to be happy about. Shang Yu was chatting with Ling Sheng and Nangong Lengyu, so it did not take long for them to become familiar with each other. She was a few years older than Ling Sheng, so Ling Sheng called her sister. When Bai Han came over, he brought a man who was tied up. After entering, he knelt on the ground obediently with his head lowered, looking like a criminal on death row. ¡°Sixth Uncle, Mr. Situ, I¡¯ve brought the person here. This is the leader of the human trafficking organization. His name is Ji Shiming. I won¡¯t ask what you guys are planning to do with him but I¡¯ll leave the man to you.¡± Bai Han had always known that when the organization was big enough, there would always be some people who would deceive others and do things that violated the rules of the organization. However, as long as it wasn¡¯t too much and didn¡¯t cross his bottom line, he would always turn a blind eye to it. But this was unforgivable. Human traffickers were not humans. There was no proper association in the world that would allow their subordinates to do such a shady business. People who did such business were beasts that were not even worthy of being called humans. ¡°Sixth Uncle, this is the keepsake of our organization.¡± Bai Han handed a silver crystal to Huo Ci. ¡°Seeing this item is like seeing me in person.¡± Huo Ci took it and threw it to Xiaoqi, giving him a sideways glance. At least he was tactful and did not make things difficult for him. Situ Sang really wanted to leave China and return home as soon as possible. Otherwise, he felt that his pitiful old father would be abandoned by his precious daughter. Sangyu and Ling Sheng were like old friends at first sight. It was rare for Little Sangyu to be so happy. She liked to get close to others so she accepted Ling Sheng¡¯s invitation and went back to Beijing to stay with them. Situ Sang¡¯s original intention was to stay in a hotel. If he couldn¡¯t, he would even buy a villa or an apartment. However, his wife wanted to stay together with them. Thus, the two families stayed together happily. Now that Situ Sang and his family had moved in, Jun Shiyan naturally could not show any weakness. That night, he refused to leave. With the help of his son, wife, and grandmother, he also moved in.. Although he could not share a room with his wife, he was still very happy to share a room with his son. Chapter 1067 - Taking Advantage of Another Family’s Daughter Chapter 1067: Taking Advantage of Another Family¡¯s Daughter Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Huo Ci and Situ Sang did not like each other. Huo Ci was very satisfied. The kid that he had raised had finally grown up and knew how to take advantage of another family¡¯s beautiful daughter. When he looked at Situ Sang, he had a sense of superiority that came from within. Situ Sang¡¯s heart was broken. His daughter is closer to other people than himself now. This was especially so when Huo Ci kept showing off in front of him like his precious daughter was taken by his family¡¯s son. It made him so angry that he wished he could go home immediately. However, his wife and daughter liked their family, so what could he do? He could only hold back his tears and cry alone. When Xiaoqi and Ling Sheng were at home, the house had always been very lively. Even when it¡¯s just the two of them, they could have fun with each other. In addition, Huo Xiao, who did not like his son, would always chase after him to beat him up, making the house even livelier. After Situ Sang and his family moved in, Huo Xiao¡¯s attitude towards Huo Ci improved a lot. One should not wash their dirty linens in public, so he could not possibly hit his son in front of outsiders. That bastard was shameless, but he still cared about his own face! Xiaoqi had learned how to fold paper frogs in kindergarten today. It would jump up and down whenever he pressed its buttocks. He gave Little Sangyu the paper frogs as if he was offering a treasure to her and then went to do his homework. Little Sangyu has not started schooling yet, but she knew that there would be many friends in the kindergarten who could play with her. But she didn¡¯t want to be with those children, she only wanted Brother Xiaoqi. Xiaoqi sat in front of the study table and was focusing seriously on his homework that his grandfather had asked him to do. Every afternoon when he came back from kindergarten, he would practice his calligraphy. His grandfather disliked the ugly handwriting in the calligraphy paper sold in bookstores so he wrote it himself. He even said that his calligraphy was unique in the world. Hearing her mother¡¯s words, Little Sangyu knew that she shouldn¡¯t disturb Brother Xiaoqi¡¯s studies. She puffed up her cheeks and ran behind him with the little frog. She looked at him with her big eyes and lowered her voice. ¡°Brother Xiaoqi, can Sangyu sit with you and write?¡± Xiaoqi turned around. ¡°Do you know how to read?¡± Little Sangyu shook her head. Her big eyes sparkled as she said in a soft voice, ¡°Brother Xiaoqi, please teach me.¡± Xiaoqi hadn¡¯t finished his task and was only halfway through writing. But when he saw Little Sangyu¡¯s expectant look, he couldn¡¯t bear to reject her and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Little Sangyu snorted and pulled a stool to the side. She climbed up and sat down, then swung her short legs and reached out for the pen. But her hands were small and fat, she tried several times but failed. She got impatient and complained. ¡°Brother Xiaoqi, the pen is not working!¡± Xiaoqi smiled gently and passed her a pen. He held her soft and chubby hand. As a teacher in charge, he taught her very seriously. ¡°This word is human.¡± Little Sangyu¡¯s face tightened as she repeated his words very seriously. Shang Yu came over to bring fruits for the two little fellows. When she reached the door, she saw her precious daughter, who had said that she wanted to play with Brother Xiaoqi for the entire afternoon and had asked her countless times when his school ended. She actually stopped playing and practiced calligraphy together with him. She was even learning seriously. When she was at home, her daughter was just a little princess who could do anything she wanted. She was already so old, yet she still cannot do anything on her own. She had always said that her husband had spoiled her too much. When the time came, she would not be able to take care of herself. After that, she made her learn how to eat, brush her teeth, wash her face, and sleep. She had to coax her for a long time before she was willing to do it. However, ever since she came to the Huo Family, she had been learning from Xiaoqi. She followed Xiaoqi wherever he went. She didn¡¯t need anyone to feed her, brush her teeth, wash her face, or tuck her into bed. She didn¡¯t even need anyone to teach her anything and even changed her usual spoiled habits. The Huo family¡¯s upbringing was very good and had taught the child very well. It was said that his grandfather had taught the child. She did not expect a person like Huo Ci to be able to teach a child well. Huo Ci, who knew how to teach children, was reading a script in the study. When his phone rang, he glanced at it lazily. When he saw that it was Jun Shiyan calling, he kicked it away. He did not want to pick up his call, but after thinking for a while, he returned the call. He did not sound angry. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Father-in-law, there¡¯s something I think I must tell you. Ji Shiming was involved in many things. When I followed the clues, I found out that the person who kidnapped Xiaoqi was Huo Zhen.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s voice was low. ¡°Are you going to settle this matter, or should I go?¡± If it had been someone else, he would have killed him without a second thought. However, this person was the Second Brother of the Huo family, Huo Zhen. According to seniority, he had to address him as Second Uncle. He had even kidnapped Huo Ci back then, he certainly did not expect that he would use the same trick again to kidnap Xiaoqi. If it weren¡¯t for Si Chengluo¡¯s prediction that Xiaoqi was on a ship, they would be searching for a needle in a haystack. As long as Xiaoqi left China and entered the black market, it would be extremely difficult to find him again. It was his fault for involving the child in the feud between adults. He had to take revenge. ¡°I understand.¡± Huo Ci¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold, and there was a hint of bloodthirstiness in them. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°Don¡¯t interfere for now. I¡¯ll settle it myself.¡± Great! After so many years, he still refused to let him off. Now, he actually implicated the child in their feud. If he wanted to implicate children, he would get his wish! Situ Sang¡¯s family left the next day. Before they left, Little Sangyu cried badly. She hugged Ling Sheng and refused to let go. Her eyes were red and swollen, and she didn¡¯t want to leave. She pouted and cried. ¡°Mommy, can you tell my parents that Sangyu can¡¯t leave?¡± Seeing the little girl crying so much, Ling Sheng wiped her tears for her, feeling sorry for her. ¡°But Little Sangyu needs to go home. Doesn¡¯t Little Sangyu still have Little Bean Sprout to take care of at home? It must have missed you after you left for so long.¡± Little Bean Sprout was a big golden retriever raised by Little Sangyu and was about the same age as her. The owner had grown up with the pet and they were very close. Little Sangyu had to take it with her wherever she went. This time, he didn¡¯t bring Little Bean Sprout with him because Little Bean Sprout had gotten into a fight with a wild wolf when she brought it out to play. It was injured and was recuperating at home! Little Sangyu cried even harder when she heard Little Bean Sprout¡¯s name. She couldn¡¯t bear to leave her mommy, great-grandpa, great-grandmother, grandparents, and Uncle Jun. She couldn¡¯t bear to leave Brother Xiaoqi the most.. He had left for kindergarten and hadn¡¯t come to see her off. Chapter 1068 - Whoever Is Lying Is a Dog ¡°When Brother Xiaoqi is on summer break, let mommy bring him to Rose Island to play, okay?¡± Shang Yu negotiated with her daughter. She wanted to take her into her arms, but when she saw the little girl shrinking into Ling Sheng¡¯s arms, she shook her head helplessly and sighed. ¡°Sangyu, be good. You will still have a lot of time to play with Brother Xiaoqi.¡± Although her daughter had a cheerful personality, she had always been timid in front of outsiders and couldn¡¯t get close to others. However, when it came to the Huo family, she treated them like they were family from her previous life. She didn¡¯t think of them as strangers at all. ¡°Mommy.¡± Little Sangyu hugged Ling Sheng¡¯s neck and rubbed her face against her neck. She looked at her with tears in her eyes and asked, ¡°Mommy, will you miss Sangyu? You won¡¯t forget Sangyu, will you?¡± Ling Sheng wiped the tears off her face with a smile and nodded. ¡°Mommy will miss Little Sangyu every day. If you miss us, we can video call to see each other every day.¡± Little Sangyu was just throwing a tantrum. Upon hearing this, she smiled through her tears and gave her a big kiss on the cheek. She even stretched out her pinky and said, ¡°Let¡¯s pinky swear. Whoever lies is a dog.¡± Ling Sheng made a pinky promise to show that she would keep her promise. On the way to the airport, Little Sangyu leaned into her arms like a koala bear and was unwilling to follow anyone else. When it was time to board the plane, she left her arms reluctantly. Situ Sang wanted to hug her, but she didn¡¯t allow it. Little Sangyu strode away without looking back. When she got on the plane, she turned her head to look at Ling Sheng and the others and shouted goodbye. She then stayed out of sight, keeping a straight face and raising her head to prevent herself from crying. Situ Sang gently embraced his wife. As he looked at his precious daughter standing by the window with a small stool, he helplessly sighed. This was the first time he had seen his daughter so attached and reluctant to part with someone else. This made him feel a bit bitter. ¡°Why don¡¯t we stay in China for a while and let Sangyu go to school with Xiaoqi?¡± Shang Yu looked at her husband and continued. ¡°Our daughter will grow up one day and we can¡¯t keep her here forever. She seemed to be feeling much better now too.¡± Situ Sang was still worried. His daughter¡¯s body was too weak, and she would catch a cold and have a fever every now and then. The reason why their family had moved to Rose Island was because the environment and climate there was suitable for recuperation. The four seasons were like spring, so it wasn¡¯t easy to fall sick from the cold. In the capital city, the four seasons were distinct and the winter was especially cold. His daughter would definitely not be able to take it. He would consider coming over to stay for a period of time during other seasons, but how could he bear to let her daughter stay here for a long time? Just as the two of them were talking, their daughter¡¯s lips curled up into a bright smile. She waved her arms vigorously from the window, but her eyes were filled with tears. It made their hearts ache. They wished they could get off the plane right now and not leave. Xiaoqi came late, but he managed to catch up with Little Sangyu before the plane took off. He ran all the way and saw the little girl standing at the window as soon as he arrived. He waved at her and said, ¡°Goodbye, Sangyu.¡± He didn¡¯t know if Little Sangyu had seen him or not. She loved to cry so much. If she didn¡¯t see him coming to see her off, would she cry very hard? Would she ignore him afterwards? Thinking of this, he felt very upset. ¡°Bye, Brother Xiaoqi.¡± Little Sangyu bit her lips to stop herself from crying. The plane had taken off slowly. Seeing the figure getting smaller on the ground, tears started to fall down her face. She wiped her tears and raised her face stubbornly. Brother Xiaoqi had said that she would not be pretty if she cried. She wanted to be the most beautiful Little Sangyu forever and be Brother Xiaoqi¡¯s favorite Little Sangyu. After Little Sangyu left, Xiaoqi had not been able to get used to it for several days. The first thing he did when he came home was to call Sangyu. When he was eating or playing, he would call her name unconsciously. Then he realized that the girl had left and was no longer with him. The Huo family was very lively these few days as it was Old Master Huo Xiao¡¯s 70th birthday this weekend. The whole family came back to stay at the main house, just like during the New Year. The male lead of ¡°Brilliant¡± had yet to be confirmed. After Ling Sheng filmed the advertisement for L-Star and the fashion blockbuster, she had nothing to do. She did not know when the male lead would assume his role and when she would resume work. Mei Xuelin did not arrange any new jobs for her either, she just asked her to study hard at home. Her father was Movie King Huo, her mother was Movie Queen Nangong, and her future husband was the richest man in the world. She certainly did not lack money. She entered the entertainment industry just for her interest and wanted to win a few more awards to prove herself. There was no need for her to rush through so many schedules and live such a tiring life. Apart from studying and preparing for the college entrance examination, Ling Sheng¡¯s current job was to pick up her son and send him to and from school every day. From her son¡¯s kindergarten to the Huo family¡¯s old mansion, it would take an hour to drive if there was no traffic jam. If there was a traffic jam, it would take even longer. When Xiaoqi returned home on Friday afternoon, she even went to the mall to buy milk tea and fried chicken. Just as the mother and son arrived at their doorstep, they heard a ruckus coming from the living room. It sounded like an argument. Ling Sheng frowned slightly. It was her second aunt, Zhang Yuechan¡¯s voice, mixed with an angry male voice. They sounded quite young so it should be her cousins. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s him. He must have done it.¡± Zhang Yuechan was so angry that her face turned red. She pointed at Huo Ci angrily. ¡°Sixth Brother, where did you take Lin¡¯er and Xu¡¯er? If you don¡¯t give me an explanation today, I won¡¯t let this go.¡± Ling Sheng stepped in and finally heard what they were arguing about. It turned out that the Second Brother¡¯s family was attacking her father. Zhang Yuechan was so angry that her eyes turned red. Her two sons¡¯ faces were also ashen, and her two daughters-in-law were crying at the side. Huo Xiao walked out with his walking stick and said with a cold face, ¡°What are you all arguing about? Do you think I¡¯ve lived for too long and want to anger me to death?¡± ¡°Family of the Second Brother, talk everything out nicely. Why are you doing this?¡± Su Xiyin had only come out after hearing the commotion. She watched as her son lazily crossed his legs and leaned against the sofa to play games. The Second Brother¡¯s family surrounded him and questioned him. ¡°Mom, how would I know? My second sister-in-law didn¡¯t distinguish between right and wrong and started scolding me right away.¡± Huo Ci felt wronged, he looked at the exasperated woman in front of him with a dumbfounded expression. ¡°Second sister-in-law, how did I offend you?¡± ¡°Sixth Brother, you have to rely on your conscience.¡± Zhang Yuechan trembled in anger as she pointed at her own heart. ¡°Let me ask you, do you have a heart? Xu¡¯er and Lin¡¯er are just children.. If you have any grudges or grievances, come to us adults instead of laying your hands on the two children, don¡¯t forget they are your grandchildren too!¡± Chapter 1069 - Asking The Obvious Chapter 1069: Asking The Obvious Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Huo Ci frowned. ¡°Second sister-in-law, calm down. Let¡¯s talk it out slowly. What happened to Xu¡¯er and Lin¡¯er?¡± Humph! Now that it was their turn, they knew how to be anxious? His Second Brother was also a coward, he dared to do everything but not admit it. He even dared to lay his hands on Xiaoqi. Now he was just giving him a tit for tat, what¡¯s the big deal? ¡°You¡¯re asking the obvious.¡± Zhang Yuechan¡¯s eyes were red as she pointed at him angrily. ¡°Huo Ci, someone saw it with their own eyes when you took Lin¡¯er and Xu¡¯er away. Now that things have come to this, do you still want to deny it? I know you¡¯ve always hated your second brother because of that matter, but it¡¯s been decades. Your second brother has already realized his mistake. Can¡¯t you let us off?¡± Huo Ci looked surprised. ¡°Second sister-in-law, are you saying that Xu¡¯er and Lin¡¯er are missing? Then why aren¡¯t you guys looking for them quickly? Did you think coming here to make a ruckus can help you find them? Recently, human traffickers have been running rampant in Beijing. If they¡¯re caught, they¡¯ll break their legs, cripple them, and throw them on the streets to beg for food.¡± When Zhang Yuechan heard this, she was so angry that her vision darkened and she almost fainted. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Huo Ci, stop talking nonsense. You were the one who took the children away. Dad, please save your great-grandson, Sixth brother kidnapped your great-grandchildren in order to take revenge on us!¡± ¡°Nonsense.¡± When Huo Xiao heard this, he finally understood what they were arguing about. He was so angry that his face turned green. ¡°Why would Sixth Brother do that to the children? Why didn¡¯t you go and look for the children when you had lost them? Why are you causing trouble here?¡± ¡°Grandfather, it¡¯s Sixth Uncle.¡± Huo Xuanze walked out, his eyes full of hatred. ¡°Someone saw it. Sixth Uncle took Xu¡¯er and the rest away. We came back to beg the Sixth Uncle to let the child go on account that we¡¯re all family. If the Sixth Uncle wants to vent his anger, we will not complain no matter what.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen them before.¡± Huo Ci laughed coldly, his gaze dangerous. His thin lips parted slightly as he smiled and said, ¡°Ah Ze, you have to think carefully before you speak. Did you see it with your own eyes? Who told you this? You would rather believe an outsider than me?¡± It was good that someone had witnessed it. He had deliberately left something behind for others to witness it. If someone saw him taking the person away, they would be more anxious and more afraid, right? ¡°You saw it with your own eyes?¡± Huo Xiao exuded a dominating aura, causing the surrounding air to become much thinner. He glanced at them coldly. ¡°If any of you dare to spout nonsense, see if I don¡¯t whip you unfilial descendants to death.¡± Huo Xuanze was shocked. He looked at his grandfather and stuttered, ¡°Grandpa, the witness said that Sixth Uncle is the culprit.¡± Huo Xiao glared at him and snorted. ¡°Is that so?¡± Huo Xuanze gritted his teeth and his body stiffened under his gaze. He braced himself and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then show me the evidence.¡± Huo Xiao did not believe that Huo Ci would do such a thing. Although the Sixth Brother was a scoundrel, he also valued relationships the most. He knew how to differentiate between gratitude and grudges and had long forgotten about the grudges between him and the Second Brother. How would he lay his hands on the two children just because of a previous grudge? ¡°Grandpa, the eyewitness said that it¡¯s Sixth Uncle.¡± Huo Xuancong took a step forward and insisted. ¡°Sixth Uncle, we¡¯re family. If I produce evidence, I¡¯m afraid Grandpa won¡¯t spare you. If you know what¡¯s good for you, release the children quickly!¡± ¡°Fuck, is this how you talk to me?¡± Huo Ci had a bad temper. He kicked Huo Xuancong with all his might. ¡°Today, I¡¯ll teach you how to talk to your elders.¡± ¡°Sixth Brother! How dare you?¡± Zhang Yuechan shouted as her son was sent flying with a kick from Huo Ci. He landed on the ground with a loud thud and looked at Huo Xiao in anger, begging for help. ¡°Dad, the Sixth Brother is so lawless. Aren¡¯t you going to take care of him?¡± Huo Xuanze wanted to go forward and pull him back, but Huo Ci glared at him with murderous intent. He stood rooted to the ground and did not dare to move. He could only seek help from the others. ¡°Grandpa, look at Sixth Uncle. Does he even respect you? Does he treat us as family?¡± ¡°All of you, stop!¡± Huo Xiao shouted and hit Huo Ci with his walking stick. ¡°You bastard! How dare you hit someone in front of me? Stop it!¡± ¡°Dad, he was the one who disrespected his elders first. I¡¯ll teach him a lesson and teach him how to behave.¡± When Huo Ci was hit by the walking stick, he vented all his anger on Huo Xuancong. He kicked him repeatedly, using all his strength. ¡°Ah Cong, do you know how to talk to Sixth Uncle now?¡± Ling Sheng was afraid that she would be dragged into their conflict, so she quickly pulled Xiaoqi to a safe distance. When she saw her father kicking Huo Xuancong ferociously, and her grandfather using his walking stick to hit him, she felt that the scene before her was very comical. Her grandfather hadn¡¯t been ruthless, but her father had. Huo Xuancong was badly injured from his kick, and spat out a mouthful of blood. Zhang Yuechan panicked, she cried and screamed for him to stop. Huo Ci did not stop, and it was obvious that he was going to continue hitting him. She was afraid that he would really beat her son to death, so she could only seek Old Master Huo for help, but the old master did not budge. ¡°Dad, stop hitting me. Stop hitting me. Please.¡± ¡°Sixth Brother.¡± Huo Xiao shouted angrily and he stopped. Huo Ci kicked Huo Xuancong twice more before stopping. He looked down at Huo Xuancong condescendingly and licked the corner of his lips in a bloodthirsty manner. ¡°Ah Cong, do you know what words can be spoken and what cannot now?¡± Fuck, what kind of person dared to argue with him? They must be courting death! They knew very well what their family had done. ¡°Alright, alright. Calm down.¡± Su Xiyin pulled Huo Xiao back. When she looked at the Second Brother and his family, hatred flashed across her eyes, but her expression remained the same. ¡°We¡¯re family. Let¡¯s talk it out nicely. Why did you attack?¡± Ci¡¯er had already told her that the mastermind behind Xiaoqi¡¯s disappearance and abduction was Second Brother. She hated him, but she could not bring up this matter in front of her husband. After all, Second Brother was his biological son, and they are all relatives. She did not want to make things difficult for him, nor did she want him to develop a grudge against her. Moreover, no one had told her husband about Xiaoqi being taken away. They had only followed the clues to reach Second Brother, but they could not find any concrete evidence to prove that he was the one who had hired someone to do it. There was no way to accuse him. Ling Sheng glanced at her grandmother and then at her father. A strange feeling arose in her heart. She had a feeling that they were hiding something from her, the two of them knew something that she did not.. Chapter 1070 - Gritting One’s Teeth Chapter 1070: Gritting One¡¯s Teeth Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The second branch of the family was in a deadlock with Huo Ci. Zhang Yuechan¡¯s entire family was certain that Huo Ci was the mastermind behind Huo Xu and Huo Lin¡¯s kidnapping. They claimed that someone had seen him do it and forced him to hand the children over. Huo Ci said, ¡°All of you are slandering me, but I don¡¯t know anything. Don¡¯t blindly slander others. You say that I did it, but you have no evidence. Show me the evidence first!¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the Second Brother? Ask him out. With such a major incident happening at home, it¡¯s good that he¡¯s hiding.¡± Huo Xiao was so angry that his whole body was trembling. Look at what had happened, their family was in such a mess. If word got out, people would laugh at them. ¡°Brother Zhen is in the hospital.¡± Zhang Yuechan cried and started to act pitiful. She wiped her tears and looked at Huo Xiao. ¡°Dad, you must help us with this matter. Brother Zhen¡¯s health is not good. He heard that Xu¡¯er and the rest were kidnapped and had a heart attack, so he was hospitalized.¡± The two daughters-in-law of the second branch of the family received their mother-in-law¡¯s instructions and knelt down in front of the old master. Huo Xuanze¡¯s wife, Liu Lan, cried her heart out. ¡°Grandpa, you must help me save my Lin¡¯er.¡± Huo Xuancong¡¯s wife, Su Wu, wiped her tears as well. As she sobbed, she said, ¡°Grandpa, if anything happens to Xu¡¯er, I won¡¯t live anymore.¡± When Ling Sheng saw this, she still had no idea what was going on. Were Huo Xu and Huo Lin really kidnapped by her father? Although her father¡¯s character was not good, there¡¯s no grudges that should lead him to harming the two children. Xiaoqi did not know what had happened, he was stunned by the group of people who were fighting and making a fuss. He looked at Huo Ci with his big eyes. His grandfather had been beaten up by his great-grandfather, it must have been very painful! ¡°You all said that the Sixth Brother did it, but he said that he didn¡¯t do it. What do you want me to do? Show me the evidence.¡± Huo Xiao¡¯s tone became gentler when he spoke to his granddaughter-in-law. ¡°If you have evidence to prove that the Sixth Brother did it, I will give you an explanation. If you accuse the Sixth Brother without any evidence, don¡¯t blame me for punishing you.¡± Ling Sheng, who was standing behind her grandmother, did not say a word. She only frowned slightly. What evidence did they have to insist that her father was behind the kidnapping? Why did they look so bitter and vengeful? Did the second branch of the family have any evidence? No. If they did, they would not have caused a ruckus at home. They just wanted to force Huo Ci to admit that he was the culprit. There was a witness who said that the person who took the child looked like Huo Ci. Zhang Yuechan glared hatefully at Xiaoqi, who was beside Ling Sheng. It was all that little bastard¡¯s fault. Why wasn¡¯t he dead? Why was his life so important? He had already been brought to the sea and was about to leave China to reach the open sea, but Huo Ci managed to save him. She was the only one who knew that her husband had dealt with that little bastard. Even her sons did not know about it. Her husband had always been meticulous in his work, so how did Huo Ci know that it was her husband who had done it? In order to take revenge on them, he had done this to Xu¡¯er and Lin¡¯er. Sixth Brother, that bastard. Where did he bring her precious grandchildren? What did he want to do to them? The more she thought about it, the more flustered and afraid she became. However, she didn¡¯t have any evidence, she only hoped that her husband¡¯s people would speed up their search and rescue her grandchildren. ¡°Second sister-in-law, even if you don¡¯t like me, you don¡¯t have to throw such a huge accusation at me!¡± Huo Ci sneered nonchalantly. ¡°You have a big family, are you bullying mine because our family is small?¡± Zhang Yuechan and her family were all maligning others without any evidence. When they heard Huo Ci¡¯s words, they were furious. ¡°Sixth Brother, what are you saying? Aren¡¯t we all family?¡± Zhang Yuechan and her family had accused others without any evidence, so when they heard Huo Ci¡¯s words, they were furious. What could they do? What had happened had already happened, and she knew that she was in the wrong. She did not dare to argue anymore, so she could only grit her teeth and swallow her words. Right now, she only hoped that her husband would quickly find evidence of Huo Ci, that bastard, taking her grandchildren away. They could not do anything to him without it. As long as they had evidence, the Old Master would be able to deal with him. ¡°When my second sister-in-law accused me of being a criminal, she probably forgot that we¡¯re family.¡± Huo Ci smiled mockingly. ¡°Sixth Brother, I was too anxious. I heard that the person who took Xu¡¯er and the rest looked like you. That¡¯s why I came back to ask you.¡± Zhang Yuechan was so angry that her lungs were about to explode, but she tried her best to maintain her composure and looked at her son and daughter-in-law. ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and find them!¡± ¡°Second sister-in-law, are you planning to leave just like that after you¡¯ve wronged me?¡± Huo Ci shook his legs, acting nonchalant. ¡°According to the rules of the Huo family, shouldn¡¯t you apologize for doing something wrong?¡± Now you know how to be anxious and afraid? Sorry, it¡¯s too late! Zhang Yuechan stopped in her tracks and turned around. She tried her best to suppress the burning rage within her as she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Sixth Brother, I was too impulsive earlier. I apologize to you here.¡± Huo Ci smiled and nodded, accepting her apology. He looked at the others. ¡°What about you guys? You have no respect for your elders and are challenging your elders¡¯ authority. Aren¡¯t you going to say something?¡± Huo Xuanze¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. He calmed himself down and said obediently, ¡°Sixth Uncle, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Huo Xuancong had already been beaten to death by Huo Ci. Every part of his body hurt, especially his chest, which felt like it was about to explode. Upon hearing his words, he had no choice but to compromise. He could not show any dissatisfaction either. He said respectfully, ¡°Sixth Uncle, I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t do it again.¡± The two daughters-in-law of the second branch of the family also apologized. Only then was Huo Ci satisfied. Seeing that his family was about to leave after their fight, he shouted loudly. There was a provocative look in his eyes, along with pride and arrogance. ¡°Second sister-in-law, if you need my help, feel free to let me know.¡± Zhang Yuechan was so angry that she stumbled and almost spat out blood. There was a salty taste in her throat as she said, ¡°I appreciate Sixth Brother¡¯s kind intentions.¡± He wanted to help? He was probably trying to get in our way. Their family didn¡¯t need his help. He was the real culprit who had kidnapped his grandson, and now he was acting like a good person. ¡°Wait a minute. I¡¯ll get someone to look for her with you.¡± Huo Xiao could not ignore it. The children that were missing were also his great-grandchildren. It was wrong for the Second Brother to come home and cause trouble, but he still had to look for the children! ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡± Zhang Yuechan pretended to be grateful. Huo Xiao made a few phone calls and asked people to spread out and find the person. They had to find the children as soon as possible. Zhang Yuechan left with her sons and daughters-in-law. Chapter 1071 - If People Don’t Offend Me, I Won’t Offend Them Chapter 1071: If People Don¡¯t Offend Me, I Won¡¯t Offend Them Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Su Xiyin followed Huo Ci into his bedroom and closed the door before asking softly, ¡°Did you do it?¡± Huo Ci smiled. ¡°Mom, what are you talking about?¡± Seeing that he still refused to admit it, Su Xiyin pinched him. ¡°Mom knows that you hate Second Brother, but Second Brother was the one who did that. It has nothing to do with the children. Why are you torturing the children? Where did you take them?¡± Huo Ci¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold, and there was a hint of bloodthirstiness in them. ¡°Mom, you know how to give someone a taste of their own medicine, right? Second Brother dared to do that to me, so why can¡¯t I do the same to him? Let him have the taste of losing a grandchild, or two at once!¡± ¡°The children are innocent. You can¡¯t do anything to Xu¡¯er and the rest.¡± Su Xiyin was shocked by the bloodlust in her son¡¯s eyes. She patted him. ¡°Did you hear that?¡± How could the grudges between adults involve children? ¡°Mom, if people don¡¯t offend me, I won¡¯t offend them.¡± Huo Ci¡¯s gaze was dark and cold with bloodlust. After pausing for a moment, he said, ¡°I won¡¯t lay a hand on the children. Whoever did this will pay for it.¡± He also knew that the children were innocent. Second Brother, that bastard, was not human. He would even lay his hands on children. But he was a human, so he would not lower himself to the level of a beast. He would not touch a hair on the two children that he had taken away. Huo Xu and Huo Lin had gone missing, and the second branch of the Huo family was frantically searching for them. The other branches, including Huo Ci, were extremely anxious to help search for them. The disappearance of the children was not a small matter, and they did not know the motives of the kidnapper. The kidnappers did not extort them nor ask for ransom. They do not have any news of them at all, it was as if they had vanished into thin air. The Huo Family was powerful and had searched every corner of Beijing, but they did not find anyone suspicious. What was even stranger was that there was no sign of the children or the kidnapper in any of the surveillance cameras. It was a mysterious disappearance. Ling Sheng sat on the sofa playing games and eating fruits. Huo Xuanzhou sat down beside her and snatched the fruit from her hand. He immediately tried to trick her. ¡°Did your father do this?¡± ¡°Get lost.¡± Ling Sheng glared at him. ¡°Your father did it.¡± Huo Xuanzhou laughed. ¡°Then, where do you think Huo Lin and Huo Xu went? Were they taken away by aliens? This is too strange. Second Uncle is usually the most cautious, so those two little bastards have a few bodyguards with them. Normal human traffickers don¡¯t have the guts.¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°Then they might have been taken away by aliens.¡± Huo Xuanzhou nodded with a smile as well. ¡°It¡¯s good that they¡¯re taken away, I find those two bastards annoying anyway. I don¡¯t know how they were taught, they don¡¯t have any manners at all. It¡¯s best if they¡¯re taken to outer space for dissection.¡± He did not believe that the disappearance of Huo Lin and Huo Xu had nothing to do with Sixth Uncle. He heard from his father that Second Uncle had attacked Xiaoqi some time ago. How could Sixth Uncle let him off given his temper? Ling Sheng asked, ¡°Still no news?¡± Huo Xuanzhou looked at her meaningfully and shook his head. ¡°No.¡± If it was Sixth Uncle and Jun Shiyan who did it, the Huo family aside, even God would not be able to find them unless they released them personally. He even suspected that his Second Uncle was a retard. How dare he lay hands on Xiaoqi? Was he really that confident in himself and believed that he could get away with it? The enemies he was about to face were Sixth Uncle and Jun Shiyan! ¡°Sigh, if the children were kidnapped by human traffickers, their life will be over.¡± Ling Sheng sighed, her face full of worry. ¡°If we really can¡¯t find the children, then the Second Aunt and Second Uncle will be so sad!¡± Huo Xuanzhou looked at her pretentious look and sighed as well. ¡°That¡¯s right. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to prepare for Grandfather¡¯s birthday banquet. Now that something has happened, the birthday banquet is going to be canceled.¡± ¡°What does canceling the birthday banquet have to do with you?¡± When Ling Sheng saw his regretful expression, she subconsciously felt that he was definitely preparing to do something earth-shattering at her grandfather¡¯s birthday banquet. ¡°Grandfather¡¯s 70th birthday is a big event, and it¡¯s going to be canceled all of a sudden. Can¡¯t I express my sadness and regret?¡± Huo Xuanzhou knocked her head with her fingers and snorted. ¡°I¡¯m not heartless like you.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s heartless? What are you talking about? I still remember when we first met. ¡± Ling Sheng was a petty and vengeful person. She looked at him disdainfully while chewing on a fruit. ¡°You said that the string of beads you threw into the sea was a birthday gift for Grandpa.¡± Huo Xuanzhou played dumb. ¡°What did you say? When did I see you? Why don¡¯t I remember anything?¡± Ling Sheng kicked his calf angrily and rolled her eyes at him. ¡°That¡¯s true. I wonder who jumped off the boat and swam back from the river.¡± ¡°I was beaten up by your father when I just came ashore. At that time, I was still thinking, fuck, which little demon could stop my Sixth Uncle from beating me up?¡± Huo Xuanzhou followed up and even smiled nostalgically. At that time, he did not expect the little demon to be his sister. If he had known earlier, he would never have created a chance for Jun Shiyan to save the damsel in distress. He regretted the fact that his sister was tricked away by a necklace. ¡°Did my dad hit you?¡± Ling Sheng really did not know about this. ¡°Yes, your father has hit me many times.¡± Huo Xuanzhou looked at her and told her everything he knew. He sighed with emotion. ¡°Little Sister, you don¡¯t know. Your father, my Sixth Uncle, actually cares a lot about you and dotes on you. He just doesn¡¯t know how to express himself. Men are all like that.¡± Ling Sheng knew that her father was stubborn but soft-hearted. However, when she heard Huo Xuanzhou say that he had secretly done something for her behind her back and defended her, she felt warm and touched. She sniffled and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Is my father really that good?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡± Huo Xuanzhou laughed coquettishly and hugged her. ¡°But of course, he is not as good as mine.¡± Ling Sheng rolled her eyes at him and pushed him away in disdain. ¡°Shameless!¡± With such a big incident happening to the Huo family, the two eldest grandchildren suddenly disappeared without a trace, making Huo Xiao anxious. After all, they were his great-grandchildren too. The birthday banquet had already been canceled. Why would he still hold a birthday banquet? At this time, he was not in the mood to celebrate his birthday. The Huo family agreed to postpone the birthday party until the children were found. Huo Ci waited for two days, but Huo Zhen was nowhere to be seen. The family of the second branch did not come to find trouble with him or ask him for the children. Instead, they made a big fuss and turned the entire capital upside down searching for them.. Chapter 1072 - Killing Each Other Chapter 1072: Killing Each Other Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Huo Xiao also understood that it was impossible for the child to disappear without a reason. The second branch said that it was the Sixth Brother who did it. The other branches had also been stirring things up these few days, hinting indirectly that Sixth Brother was the one who kidnapped the child. They shouldn¡¯t treat him like a fool. Second Brother wasn¡¯t a good person either. All these years, he had been pretending to be repentant and fearful of doing something wrong. However, he knew in his heart that he was the most greedy and ruthless person in the Huo family. When the Second Brother was young, he was able to harm his own brother and almost killed the Sixth Brother. Today, during the New Year, the Sixth Brother had fallen out with them and offended the Second Brother, causing him to feel threatened and he feared that his plan might be ruined. Last week, something had happened when Sixth Brother and Yu¡¯er had taken Xiaoqi to record a show. Sixth Brother and the others thought they could keep it from him and that he didn¡¯t know anything. But little did they know that he already knew everything. Someone knocked on the study door. ¡°Come in!¡± Huo Xiao looked in the direction of the door and said. He watched the person enter and said, ¡°Close the door.¡± Huo Zhen walked in with his walking stick. When he saw the Old Master standing at the window facing him, his eyes darkened. He frowned slightly and called out in a deep voice, ¡°Dad.¡± ¡°Second Brother, don¡¯t look for me regarding this matter. It¡¯s useless even if you look for me.¡± Huo Xiao put his hands behind his back and looked up at the sunset outside the window. His eyes were filled with deep sorrow. ¡°Dad!¡± Huo Zhen threw away his walking stick and knelt down with a thud. His eyes were red as he clenched his fists tightly. ¡°I know that you know everything. Xu¡¯er and the rest were kidnapped by the Sixth Brother. You know that he did it, but you didn¡¯t let him hand them over. What is the meaning behind your actions?¡± Huo Xiao did not speak and only sighed softly. Huo Zhen thought for a long time and hesitated. In the end, he really could not find them, so he came to look for this heartless father who had never treated him as his son. ¡°Dad, for the first time in my life, I beg you to let Xu¡¯er and the rest go.¡± Huo Xiao finally spoke up. He pointed at him as if he expected better from him. ¡°Second Brother, don¡¯t be silly!¡± Huo Zhen said, ¡°Dad, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand. Because of that incident back then, Sixth Brother has hated me for so many years. He couldn¡¯t wait for me to die. At that time, I did something wrong because I was young and reckless. All these years, I¡¯ve been avoiding him every day. What else does he want from me? To apologize with death?¡± Huo Xiao did not expect him to say that at this point. His heart turned cold and disappointed, he smiled bitterly. ¡°Is that so? Ask yourself honestly. Is the Sixth Brother taking revenge on you because of what happened 32 years ago?¡± Huo Zhen said, ¡°If it¡¯s not because of that, what else could it be? I¡¯ve been living in fear for so many years. I was afraid that I would make you unhappy. I was afraid that Sixth Brother would hate me because of that matter. However, he still hasn¡¯t forgotten it, he still wants me to die!¡± ¡°What about Xiaoqi?¡± Huo Xiao didn¡¯t want to fall out with him, but his attitude really made him angry. He pointed at him and growled angrily, ¡°Second Brother, if you don¡¯t want people to know, don¡¯t do it. Do you think you can hide those things from the Sixth Brother? This is between the two of you. I don¡¯t care about anything.¡± He was already old and did not have many years left. His children and grandchildren had their own blessings. Since he was the one who was being targeted, why did he have to come over and beg him! He still had the cheek to say that he had been living in fear. Sixth Brother was the one who really thought for his family and did not want to cause trouble! But what about them? All of them were so overbearing. Wasn¡¯t it enough that they caused trouble during the Lunar New Year? Wasn¡¯t it enough that they forced the Sixth Brother into a corner? Now, he had actually harmed a child. If Sixth Brother and the rest didn¡¯t manage to find Xiaoqi¡­ Forget it, they were all his descendants. He just hated them and really wanted to beat them to death, these bastards who only knew how to scheme and plot against each other! ¡°What about me?¡± Huo Zhen finally stopped pretending. When he stood up, his eyes were filled with hatred. He shouted angrily, ¡°Dad, what about me? Do you know how much I¡¯ve suffered all these years? I know that you¡¯ve never treated me as your son!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t treat you as my son?¡± Huo Xiao trembled in anger. ¡°I didn¡¯t treat you as my son, I should have slapped you to death back then. You attacked your own brother. Did I teach you this?¡± ¡°Dad, you¡¯re wrong. You were wrong from the beginning. You shouldn¡¯t have married that slut, Su Xiyin. She spoke nice words, but what happened in the end? Didn¡¯t she give birth to the Sixth Brother in order to secure her position in the Huo family?¡± Huo Zhen¡¯s smile was bitter. ¡°What about you back then? That slut was whispering nonsense to you. You only had Sixth Brother in your eyes. When did you care about us brothers?¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Huo Xiao was so angry that his chest felt tight. The blood vessels in his eyes started to spread and he felt uncomfortable. ¡°If I didn¡¯t care about you guys back then, how could you guys have lived for so long? You guys are all grown up, and Sixth Brother is still young. You dare say I only doted on Sixth Brother and never doted on you guys?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve doted on us before? If you really doted on us, you shouldn¡¯t have married that bitch for your own selfish reasons. That vixen is only a few years older than Big Brother and me. What will others think of us?¡± Huo Zhen was not to be outdone. Every word was like a knife, and his smile was twisted. ¡°I¡¯ve become like this because of you.¡± ¡°Cough, cough, cough!¡± Huo Xiao coughed violently. With trembling hands, he picked up his walking stick and hit him. ¡°You¡­ Why did I spare your life back then? I should have killed you, you bastard.¡± Huo Zhen grabbed his walking stick, his entire face twisted with joy. He grinned hideously. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re old and weak. Do you think you¡¯re still young? You have to tell Sixth Brother. If Xu¡¯er and Lin¡¯er can¡¯t come back safely, I won¡¯t be polite to your little wife.¡± ¡°You¡­ you beast!¡± Huo Xiao felt his vision go dark, he could not catch his breath. He gripped his walking stick tightly and squeezed out a few words. ¡°You unfilial son, I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± Huo Zhen smiled, and with a forceful tug, he snatched the walking stick from his hand. He laughed even more arrogantly and threatened in a sinister voice, ¡°Dad, you¡¯d better think this through. Huo Ci and you can¡¯t keep an eye on that bitch every second. If Huo Ci doesn¡¯t send my grandson back safely within a day, I¡¯ll let him have a taste of the pain of losing his mother. Oh right, you should also have a taste of the pain of losing your wife..¡± Chapter 1073 - What Should I Do? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Huo Xiao¡¯s walking stick was snatched away. He picked up the vase on the table and threw it at him. ¡°You unfilial son, you unfilial son!¡± Huo Zhen kicked him and the old man fell to the ground. He smiled and said, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be indignant. You¡¯re really old.¡± Huo Xiao¡¯s vision turned black as he gasped for air. His heart was in so much pain that he could not take it anymore. He held his chest and looked at the medicine that was rolling on the ground. His face turned purple as he opened his mouth and muttered, ¡°Medicine, medicine¡­¡± Huo Zhen picked up the medicine bottle and walked to him. He smiled and asked, ¡°Dad, do you want this?¡± Huo Xiao¡¯s eyes were fixed on the life-saving medicine. He struggled to snatch it over with a pained expression. ¡°Medicine¡­ medicine¡­¡± Huo Zhen laughed even more carefreely. The hatred that had been buried in his heart for decades was finally triggered at this moment. The beast hidden in the deepest part of his heart also woke up. He threw the medicine bottle away and pointed at the medicine bottle that had rolled far away. ¡°Dad, do you see it? The medicine is over there. Go get it yourself!¡± After he finished speaking, he stood on the spot and admired the old man¡¯s painful and despairing appearance. After all the years of resentment was suddenly released, his mood was unusually happy. He watched as the old man crawled to the medicine bottle and he kicked it away again. ¡°Dad, I have a document here. I hope you can help me sign it.¡± Huo Zhen took out a share transfer agreement and squatted on the ground. He held his hand and forced him to press his thumbprint. Smiling, he said, ¡°I know that you like Sixth Brother and want to hand over the family business to him to manage. But Dad, the Huo family¡¯s assets can only belong to the eldest son and grandson of the Huo family. Who does Huo Ci think he is? He¡¯s just a little bastard. All these years, Dad, why haven¡¯t you figured it out yet?¡± ¡°You¡­ unfilial¡­ unfilial son¡­¡± Huo Xiao cursed with much difficulty. He began to run out of oxygen and opened his mouth wide to take in big gulps of air. His consciousness gradually faded and his body began to turn numb. It turned out that his soft-heartedness and indulgence would not make his son realize his mistakes. Instead, it only made his hatred simmer deep in his heart, waiting to give him a fatal blow. He could clearly feel warm liquid flowing out from his orifices. The footsteps of Death were getting closer. In his mind he was thinking that if he died just like that, what would happen to Yin¡¯er? What would happen to Sheng Sheng? What would happen to Xiaoqi? If he died, would the Sixth Brother start a massacre? Right. In the last moments of his life, he¡¯d actually been worried about the brothers harming each other. He¡¯d been on guard for so long, but what he¡¯d feared still couldn¡¯t be stopped. Instead, it¡¯s about to happen. It turned out that at the last moment of a person¡¯s life, they would think so much. His vision was pitch black, and his head was buzzing. ¡°Hubby, Hubby!¡± ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa, wake up, Grandpa!¡± ¡°Great-grandpa, I¡¯m Xiaoqi. Great-grandpa, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Dad, hold on. You must hold on.¡± Someone was shouting for him. Who was crying? Yin¡¯er, Ci¡¯er, Sheng Sheng, Xiaoqi, who else was there? He wanted to reply, but he could not say a word. Finally, he lost consciousness and fell into a deep sleep. For two days and two nights, Su Xiyin stayed by his side without sleep or rest. She watched the man, whose body was filled with tubes, without moving. The person she loved the most was now like a robot that had been destroyed and put back together. No matter what she said, he had no reaction. Only the beating heart monitor at the bedside could tell her that he was still alive. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m begging you. Can you eat something?¡± Ling Sheng carried a bowl of porridge over and half-knelt in front of her, her eyes misty. ¡°Sheng Sheng, you guys eat first. Grandma isn¡¯t hungry.¡± Su Xiyin looked at her granddaughter. Her eyes were gentle, but they were lifeless. ¡°Be good. You guys eat. I¡¯ll accompany your grandpa.¡± ¡°Grandma.¡± The moment Ling Sheng said that, her voice turned hoarse. She did not know how to persuade her. She had not slept or eaten for two days. ¡°But you should at least eat something. Just one bite, okay? Grandpa loves you so much and his heart aches for you. If he knew that you were accompanying him without eating or drinking, he would feel terrible.¡± Two days ago, Grandma brought Xiaoqi home together with her. When they reached home, they found Grandpa lying in the study room. When they sent him to the hospital, the doctor said that if they had discovered him any later, he couldn¡¯t be saved. He had a heart attack which caused a stroke and a cerebral hemorrhage. After resuscitating him for an entire day and night, they finally managed to snatch Grandpa back from the hands of the Grim Reaper. ¡°Sheng Sheng.¡± Su Xiyin looked at her granddaughter and then at her husband, who was lying on the bed. She seemed to be asking the question to both her and herself. Her voice was hoarse and broken. ¡°What do you think I should do if your grandfather is gone?¡± When Ling Sheng heard this, she could not help but cover her face. Tears rolled down her cheeks as she comforted her in a hoarse voice. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. Grandpa will be fine. Let¡¯s treat Grandpa. My dad has found the best doctor in the world. He will definitely be able to treat Grandpa.¡± ¡°Go and eat. Grandma will accompany your grandpa for a while and talk to him. He has a weird temper. If I eat first and he doesn¡¯t eat, he¡¯ll get angry again.¡± Su Xiyin¡¯s voice was very gentle as she wiped her tears and tried her best to smile. ¡°Be good, don¡¯t cry!¡± Ling Sheng could not hold it in. When she carried the bowl out, she heard her grandmother¡¯s gentle voice talking to her grandfather. Tears streamed down her face uncontrollably as the salty taste spread in her mouth and her heart ached. People had their own joys and sorrows, but she had never thought that an accident would happen so unexpectedly, making it impossible for them to be mentally prepared. Her grandfather was still in charge of the family matters a few days ago, and the day of the accident was his 70th birthday. But in the blink of an eye, he was sick and lying on the hospital bed. Jun Shiyan saw the young lady come out and went up to her worriedly. He took the bowl from her hands and wiped her tears with his slender and fair fingers. He asked gently, ¡°Grandma doesn¡¯t want to eat, right?¡± Ling Sheng nodded. Her tears were like broken beads that could not be stopped. She leaned into the man¡¯s embrace and cried sadly. ¡°Third Master, what will happen to Grandma if my Grandpa passes?¡± Grandma and Grandpa seemed to be one and the same. If Grandpa really passed away just like that, Grandma would definitely not survive. In the past, she used to think that true love is just a lie. However, the love between her grandparents was really deep. No one could leave each other. If something happened to one, the other would not be able to live on in this world. Without the person she loved the most, no matter how good the world was, it would have nothing to do with her.. Chapter 1074 - You Forced Me Chapter 1074: You Forced Me Huo Xiao was in a coma because of his illness. Huo Ci had been secretly investigating the reason behind the Old Master¡¯s relapse, and he had finally confirmed the cause. He was prepared to personally verify this possibility. The Huo Corporation was located on Chang Le Street, which was the most prosperous city in the capital. Every inch of land was worth gold. It was an entire office building, showing off its incomparable power and status. Huo Zhen, the Second Son of the Huo family, was in charge of the Huo Corporation¡¯s headquarters. His leg was broken, but it didn¡¯t affect his brain and business skills. He was the son that Huo Xiao liked the most. If nothing went wrong, he would be the future head of the Huo family. The beautiful secretary knocked on the door of the CEO¡¯s office and only entered when she was allowed in. She looked at the man respectfully. ¡°CEO, there¡¯s a package for you.¡± Huo Zhen was looking at the documents and said without looking up, ¡°Leave it to personal assistant Wang.¡± The pretty secretary hesitated. ¡°It¡¯s from Sixth Master.¡± Huo Zhen¡¯s expression suddenly changed. His eyes turned dark and his voice became sinister. ¡°Bring it over!¡± The beautiful secretary respectfully brought the package in and placed it on his desk as instructed. She then bowed and left, closing the door to the CEO¡¯s office. The moment Huo Zhen opened the box, he let out a terrified scream. He looked at the bloody hand that was placed in the ice block in front of him. His eyes were ferocious and filled with bone-piercing hatred. He roared angrily through gritted teeth, ¡°Huo Ci!¡± The hand in front of him was a child¡¯s hand and it was very small. The black mole on its little finger was clearly reflected in his eyes, making him almost go crazy. It was Lin¡¯er¡¯s hand. The hand in front of him belonged to Lin¡¯er. He swore that from now on, he and Huo Ci would never be able to live under the same sky! When the phone rang, Huo Zhen¡¯s red eyes were filled with murderous intent. He picked up the call and heard the person on the other end laughing. ¡°Second Brother, did you see the gift I gave you?¡± ¡°Huo Ci, just you wait. I¡¯ll definitely tear you into pieces!¡± ¡°Looks like you saw it. Are you satisfied, Second Brother?¡± ¡°What exactly do you want? Xu¡¯er and the rest are just children. They still call you Sixth Grandpa!¡± ¡°Second Brother, you¡¯re right. My Xiaoqi is just a child, so he should address you as grandfather. I¡¯ve always liked to reciprocate. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that.¡± ¡°Huo Ci, you forced me!¡± ¡°I forced you to kidnap Xiaoqi? Did I force you to kill Dad?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what nonsense you¡¯re talking about. Stop slandering me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any evidence with me. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t admit it, Second Brother. But I¡¯ve always been a man of my words so let¡¯s not beat around the bush. As your younger brother, I want to give you a proper death. Take a look at the top right corner of the package.¡± Huo Xiao looked over with a dark expression. There was a rope and a small bottle. His expression was scary. ¡°What do you mean? Do you think I caused Dad to die?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? That afternoon, you were the only one who returned to the old residence. Second Brother, you shouldn¡¯t force me to do anything to you. As your younger brother, I want to save you some dignity. If I were you, I would definitely choose that medicine. I would definitely not let you feel any pain.¡± ¡°What if I don¡¯t choose?¡± ¡°Then what you¡¯ll see next will be your grandson¡¯s body.¡± ¡°What¡¯s this got to do with my grandson? I can always have another even if he¡¯s dead.¡± ¡°If Second Brother continues to be stubborn, I can only hand you over to Jun Shiyan to handle. I¡¯m sure you like his methods more!¡± After Huo Zhen hung up the phone, his expression was ferocious. He pushed everything on the table away and vented his anger and hatred. ¡°Huo Ci, I won¡¯t admit defeat!¡± Even if his grandson was dead, he could ask his son to produce another, it was not a big deal. As long as the Huo family and the shares transfer agreement was still in his hands, he was not afraid of anyone. Huo Ci did not expect him to be so heartless. His lips curled into a mocking sneer. The person who had abandoned his own biological grandson was indeed his second brother. The negotiation failed, and the last bit of face he was left with was completely torn. He did not want to leave him with an intact corpse and let him die with dignity. He called Jun Shiyan and said, ¡°You can deal with Huo Zhen!¡± The next day, the news of the current president of the Huo Corporation, Huo Zhen, passing away due to a sudden illness appeared on the headlines of various financial newspapers. The news was also trending on Weibo, and many people expressed their condolences. The day before Huo Zhen¡¯s funeral, Huo Xu and Huo Lin were sent back to the Huo Family. Huo Xiao was in a coma in the hospital. Su Xiyin should be the head of the household, but she only cared about her husband. She was not in the mood to care about anything else. The responsibility of presiding over Huo Zhen¡¯s funeral fell on Huo Ci. The news of Huo Zhen¡¯s sudden death spread like wildfire in the capital. He was a strong and healthy man who had never fallen ill or suffered a disaster. His sudden death due to an acute illness would naturally arouse suspicion. The most controversial theory was Huo Ci being the culprit. After this incident, the other members of the Huo family all chose to protect themselves and kept quiet. No one dared to say anything as they were afraid that they would end up like Huo Zhen. Survival was the most important thing. ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m begging you. You have to give Ah Zhen an explanation. He¡¯s usually in such good health, how could he suddenly die of an illness?¡± Zhang Yuechan looked at Huo Ting, her eyes red from crying. In just two days, she felt like her world had collapsed and her tears were about to dry up. ¡°Sister-in-law, Ah Zhen died of a sudden illness. The forensic doctor has already verified it. My condolences.¡± Huo Ting sighed and looked sorrowful. ¡°Ah Zhen died. As his elder brother, I¡¯m also very sad. He died naturally. How do you want me to explain to you?¡± ¡°No, no.¡± Zhang Yuechan looked like she had gone mad. Her eyes were bloodshot as she gritted her teeth. ¡°It¡¯s Huo Ci. Huo Ci must have caused his death. Big Brother, Ah Zhen did not die in peace. You must provide an explanation for his death!¡± ¡°Sister-in-law, you can¡¯t say such things carelessly. If you say that the Sixth Brother did it, do you have any evidence?¡± Huo Ting¡¯s face was cold. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you say this in front of me, but in front of outsiders, I hope you can be tactful. If you say this in public, it¡¯ll be a disgrace to the Huo family.¡± The Second Brother¡¯s death was not an accident. Everyone in the family knew that Sixth Brother had killed him, but so what if they knew? Even if they had evidence, what could they do to him? ¡°Big Brother!¡± Zhang Yuechan immediately knelt down. At this point, she had no choice but to beg him. ¡°Ah Zhen is your biological brother. Now that Dad isn¡¯t around, you¡¯re the head of the Huo Family.. If I don¡¯t look for you, who else can I look for?¡± Chapter 1075 - He Deserved It Hatred surge in Zhang Yuechan¡¯s heart. The person in front of her was toying with her. He did not care and did not want to offend Sixth Brother. Ah Zhen¡¯s death was definitely not an accident. It must have been Huo Ci, that bastard, who killed him. ¡°Big Brother, only you can help me. Help Ah Zhen. If you don¡¯t help me, I¡­ I might as well accompany Ah Zhen!¡± With that, she stood up and made up her mind. She took two quick steps and slammed her head against the wall. Huo Ting was quick, he grabbed her arm and frowned. There was obvious impatience in his eyes. ¡°Sister-in-law, don¡¯t take things too hard. If Second Brother passes, you still have Ah Ze, Ah Cong, Xu¡¯er, and Lin¡¯er. You should think about your descendants. If they lost you too, how are they going to survive?¡± The Huo family seemed to be harmonious, but which family didn¡¯t have thoughts of getting more inheritance? They all wanted more assets and money. In his father¡¯s eyes, he was an incompetent person who didn¡¯t fought for anything. His father had always disliked him the most, so the heir he chose to inherit his wealth was the Second Brother. Even though the Second Brother had tried to kill the Sixth Brother back then, his father had only broken his legs to teach him a lesson. In the future, he would still be in charge of the Huo Family¡¯s business. The brothers in the family all knew that the person their father had his eyes on the most was actually Sixth Brother. However, the Sixth Brother wasn¡¯t in the Huo Family¡¯s business. He was focused on enjoying life in the entertainment industry, so he could only settle for the next best thing and place his hopes on Second Brother. ¡°Big Brother, if you don¡¯t agree to it today, I¡¯m not going to live anymore. I¡¯m going with Ah Zhen.¡± Zhang Yuechan cried pitifully. ¡°Ah Zhen, what sins have I committed? Why didn¡¯t you take me with you?¡± ¡°Sister-in-law, before Dad¡¯s illness acted up, Second Brother went to look for him!¡± Huo Ting was actually unwilling to mention this matter, but since she was being unreasonable, he had to settle the score with her. ¡°How exactly did Dad¡¯s illness act up? He¡¯s now lying unconscious in the hospital, you and the Second Brother should know best!¡± Zhang Yuechan¡¯s body stiffened and her gaze wavered. She quickly calmed herself down and cried out at the top of her voice, ¡°Ah Zhen, you should take me with you. You¡¯re already gone, and your dear brother still wants to push the blame onto you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cry in front of me.¡± Huo Ting was already annoyed. His eyes were cold. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to help, but he couldn¡¯t. He didn¡¯t dare to help. ¡°Don¡¯t blame me for being heartless, everything happens for a reason. Your husband and you knew what the Second Brother did.¡± He wasn¡¯t a fool who would listen to whatever people said. As the elder brother, he knew better than anyone else what his Second Brother was. He wanted to hide the dirty thoughts in his heart from anyone. Usually, he appeared to be aloof from worldly affairs and devoted himself to business. But in reality? He was petty. The grudge between him and Sixth Brother was like a thorn in his heart that would be pulled out sooner or later. ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m the one who doesn¡¯t know how to read people. Big Brother isn¡¯t willing to help because he¡¯s afraid of Sixth Brother, so I won¡¯t force him. I¡¯ll handle Ah Zhen¡¯s matter myself. I won¡¯t let him pass on without getting this resolved.¡± Zhang Yuechan pushed Huo Ting away and turned to leave. ¡°Sister-in-law, as the elder brother, let me give you a kind reminder. Let Second Brother¡¯s matter pass. It¡¯s not good for anyone to pursue it.¡± Huo Ting¡¯s eyes were deep. ¡°The dead are already dead. The living should live well and not cause trouble for themselves.¡± ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Big Brother.¡± Zhang Yuechan enunciated each word as hatred surged in her eyes. She clenched her fists tightly and dug her fingers into her palms before turning around to leave. When Jiang Meiyun saw Zhang Yuechan leave, she walked out of the bedroom and said, ¡°Hubby, let¡¯s not get involved in the matters of the second branch. If we anger the Sixth Brother, how will that bastard deal with us?¡± The men of the Huo Family were all bark and no bite. They said whatever they wanted, but when push came to shove, they were useless. With the death of the Second Brother, the rest of them were as obedient as quails. No one dared to speak up for fear that the Sixth Brother would deal with them. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense when you go out, especially in the next two days. There will be many people coming to pay their respects, so watch your mouth.¡± Huo Ting knew that she was a loose-lipped person who dared to say anything. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid? Why would I run my mouth off?¡± Zhang Yuechan frowned and lowered her voice mysteriously. ¡°Do you really think Sixth Brother did this?¡± ¡°I just told you not to spout nonsense.¡± Huo Ting glared at her and lectured her with a dark face. ¡°We brothers of the Huo family love each other. Why would we do something as bad as killing each other?¡± Zhang Yuechan reached out and hit him. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m a fool. I know everything.¡± Even if Sixth Brother wasn¡¯t the one who killed Second Brother, his death definitely had something to do with him. However, the Second Brother wasn¡¯t a good person either. Old Master was in good health, why did he suddenly collapse after meeting him? In just a few days, he had been resuscitated several times and was still in the ICU! If Old Master¡¯s illness was caused by anger towards the Second Brother, then he deserved to die. The Huo family had always followed the traditional funeral procession, so they didn¡¯t go to the funeral parlor. Huo Zhen¡¯s mourning hall was placed in the Huo family¡¯s main residence. The black and white photos were surrounded by chrysanthemums, wreaths and couplets sent by family and friends. Apart from Su Xiyin, who was accompanying the Old Master in the hospital, everyone in the Huo family was busy greeting the guests who came to pay their respects. As the granddaughter of the Huo family, Ling Sheng¡¯s second uncle had passed away, so she naturally had to help out at home. However, Xiaoqi was a child, so it was not good for him to be in a place with dead people. He was afraid that the dead people would spook him, so he was taken away by Ji Fanchen and Cheng Ye to play. Huo Xuanzhou stood beside Ling Sheng and looked at Huo Zhen¡¯s black and white photo. There was no sadness in his eyes, but there was a tinge of sorrow. ¡°Little Sister, from now on, you can do whatever you want in the Huo family.¡± ¡°Me? Doing whatever I want? Who do you think I am?¡± Ling Sheng rolled her eyes at him. However, she realized that after she returned, no matter what she did, the aunts would fight to stop her. The uncles looked at her with fear in their eyes. She knew that Huo Zhen didn¡¯t die from a sudden relapse. He was killed because he deserved it. He was the one who caused Grandpa¡¯s relapse and Grandma¡¯s pain. Xiaoqi was kidnapped and almost sold into the Dark Net. He was the mastermind and she had always been ruthless to her enemies.. Chapter 1076 - Killing His Elder Brother Chapter 1076: Killing His Elder Brother Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°You¡¯re right, little sister. However, people are afraid of death.¡± Huo Xuanzhou seemed to be hinting at something. He glanced at the uncles standing in front of the mourning hall with a deep look in his eyes. He was afraid that after this incident, no one would dare to provoke Sixth Uncle anymore. At the end of the day, his uncles were just bullying the weak and fearing the strong. Although they are usually enthusiastic, when things become serious, it boils down to who could escape faster. Second Uncle¡¯s death was full of suspicions, and no one dared to stand out and question it. Huo Xiao was unconscious in the hospital. On the surface, the responsibility of managing the situation fell on Huo Ting. However, the members of the Huo family knew very well that the only person who could make decisions in this family was Huo Ci. Huo Zhen¡¯s funeral was two days later. The guests who came to offer their condolences would first gather at the Huo family home for a group mourning ceremony. After that, they would follow the car to the Huo family¡¯s graveyard. On the day of the funeral, it was the first sunny day since spring. The sky was high, the clouds were light, and the sun was strong. No one was allowed to enter the private funeral with any equipment. The reporters who wanted to come over for an interview were all stopped outside the door. The guests who entered would also be searched. No one was allowed to enter the memorial service with any electronic equipment. The seats with more than a hundred people were filled with guests who came to mourn and send Huo Zhen off. On behalf of the Huo family, Huo Ci expressed the pain and agony of the passing of their loved one. When he got emotional, his eyes turned red, his voice choked, and his face turned pale. The guests present lowered their heads and wept. Ling Sheng was dressed in a black suit and looked solemn. Jun Shiyan was sitting on the left and her son was sitting on the right. Beside Xiaoqi sat Nangong Lengyu, who had also come to pay her respects. As Ling Sheng¡¯s mother, she naturally sat with Ling Sheng and the entire Huo family. All the guests present knew Nangong Lengyu and Huo Ci¡¯s relationship. When they saw her sitting on the side of the deceased¡¯s family, they started whispering amongst themselves. Those who did not know the situation would think that they had reconciled! As Huo Xuanzhou listened to Huo Ci¡¯s eulogy, he nodded in agreement. His eyes were brimming with tears, and he would wipe them away from time to time. He did not have much feelings for his second uncle and never liked him since he was young because he always felt that he was strange and looked gloomy. But after all, he was also a member of the Huo family. He had to pretend to be sad. Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes were also red. They were all actors, everyone knew how to act here! Look at her father, who looked so heartbroken that he affected everyone present. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be called the Movie King. There was a flurry of sobbing, especially from the ladies present. When they heard Huo Ci¡¯s eulogy, they lowered their heads and wept. They could not help but want to cry, it was too unbearable. Everyone was immersed in their emotions when suddenly, Zhang Yuechan rushed up from nowhere and pushed Huo Ci away. She looked at everyone present and shouted angrily, ¡°Huo Ci, you¡¯ve harmed your elder brother, yet you still have the audacity to shed your crocodile tears here!¡± Huo Ci looked at the woman who had suddenly rushed up to him, and there was obvious mockery in his eyes. He did not take her seriously at all and only asked, ¡°Second Sister-in-law, what are you doing in front of so many people?¡± ¡°Huo Ci, you still have the cheek to ask me what I¡¯m doing?¡± Zhang Yuechan roared. Her eyes were bloodshot and filled with hatred as she pointed at him. ¡°Sixth Brother, do you dare to swear in front of everyone that your second brother¡¯s death has nothing to do with you?¡± ¡°Second Sister-in-law, you¡¯re trying to paint me as a bad person. Everyone knows that the Huo brothers get along well with each other. Why would I do that to my Second Brother?¡± After being wronged, Huo Ci was filled with grief and indignation. ¡°Second Sister-in-law, you¡¯re breaking my heart. I, Huo Ci, swear to the heavens that if Second Brother was harmed by me, I¡¯ll be struck by lightning and die a horrible death.¡± Zhang Yuechan pointed at him and asked through gritted teeth, ¡°Huo Ci, do you dare to say that your second brother¡¯s death has nothing to do with you?¡± Huo Ci said, ¡°If I was the one who caused Second Brother¡¯s death, Second Sister-in-law, I would be killed by a car the moment I stepped out of this door. Are you satisfied?¡± Zhang Yuechan knew that it was Huo Ci who had done it, but she did not expect him to be so ruthless. He had even made a venomous oath. She laughed bitterly and said, ¡°Huo Ci, swear that if you were the one who killed your Second Brother, your daughter Ling Sheng and your grandson Ling Xiaoqi will die without a burial site!¡± ¡°I think the Second Sister-in-law might have been too upset and started spouting nonsense.¡± Huo Ci laughed coldly. He did not believe in the existence of karma, so he could do whatever he wanted, though he would not swear upon his descendants. He looked in the opposite direction with a dangerous look in his eyes and shouted, ¡°Ah Ze, hurry up and take your mother away.¡± Huo Xuanze got up and looked at his younger brother, Huo Xuancong, who was beside him. He gave him a look, and the two of them went up together with their belongings. ¡°Sixth Uncle, I have something to announce here. Please be my witness.¡± After Huo Xuanze finished speaking, he slowly took out a document. ¡°This document is a transfer of shares signed by my grandfather. It¡¯s written in black and white that all the businesses and assets under the Huo family are under my father¡¯s name now. My father has passed away, so my brother and I should inherit my father¡¯s assets. We will be the heads of the Huo family from now on. Please take care of us in the future.¡± Huo Ci¡¯s gaze was dark as he looked at the document as anger surged in his heart. Were their true intentions finally showing? He should have given these two nephews some face on account of his Second Brother¡¯s death and not make things difficult for them. However, he never thought that they would be so greedy that they actually dared to openly take this document out? Their father had used some despicable and dirty means to obtain this document. The two of them probably knew this better than anyone else. The remaining members of the Huo family didn¡¯t expect this to happen, they looked at each other with complicated expressions. All the properties under the Huo family belonged to the eldest branch, so this was definitely the last thing they wanted to see. Huo Ting didn¡¯t expect his family to be so stupid as to do something like this at the funeral. They fought for power in front of so many people. How would others look at his family? How would the entire capital think of his family? From the looks of it, their father being hospitalized and unconscious had something to do with the second son. Otherwise, why did they not know when their father signed the document? Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes were cold and murderous as she stared at the document.. Alright, Grandpa¡¯s accident was indeed because of her second uncle who had passed away. That document was the culprit behind Grandpa¡¯s multiple illnesses and eventually falling unconscious! Chapter 1077 - What Can You Do About Me? The eldest son¡¯s family was so daring to take out such evidence so brazenly. They were probably afraid and anxious that people would know what they had done, that was why they were so eager to legitimize and publicize it in front of so many people. Huo Xuanzhou¡¯s face was also filled with killing intent as he stared at Huo Xuanze and Huo Xuancong, who were in front of him. He wished he could kill them, even though he didn¡¯t want to think bad of people who were blood related to him. Even though Sixth Uncle said that Second Uncle was involved in Grandfather¡¯s hospitalization due to his illness, he still harbored the last bit of hope that it wasn¡¯t him. However, this document clearly told him that their grandfather¡¯s illness was definitely caused by his second uncle¡¯s anger. With their grandfather¡¯s personality, how is it possible that he would give all of the Huo family¡¯s assets to his eldest son¡¯s family? They were really shameless and daring. ¡°When did Dad sign this document? Why didn¡¯t I know about it?¡± Huo Ci directly took the document from Huo Xuanze¡¯s hands and glanced at it. Pointing at the red handprint, he asked, ¡°What does this mean? Why don¡¯t I know about Dad? Your grandfather is literate, does he have to rely on using handprints to sign?¡± If the second son¡¯s family was honest, then so be it. After all, they were one family. But since they were shameless, there was no need for him to give them any face. ¡°Sixth Uncle, are you refusing to accept it? Grandpa is unconscious now, and Sixth Uncle is the most powerful person in the Huo family. Isn¡¯t your words the most powerful now, Sixth Uncle?¡± Huo Xuancong¡¯s eyes were red as he said in grief and despair, ¡°Friends present, please be the judge. Has anyone ever said that only those who are illiterate use handprints? Didn¡¯t Grandpa often use handprints?¡± His father was not muddle-headed. When their grandfather signed documents, he had the habit of using his handprint. It was mainly because he was too old and could not read the words clearly. He was also too lazy to wear glasses, so he would use his handprint to save time. Besides, ever since his father took over the headquarters of the Huo Corporation, their grandfather hadn¡¯t been in charge of it much. His father had managed the Huo Corporation well and his career was booming. Grandfather trusted his father very much, so when he signed documents, he never looked at the content and would just sign the documents. ¡°I don¡¯t think this is the Old Master¡¯s handprint.¡± Huo Ci¡¯s eyes were filled with mockery as he showed the handprint to the rest of the family. ¡°Big Brother, come over and take a look too. Is this Dad¡¯s handprint, or did they fake it?¡± The other members of the Huo family were praying every day for the old man to wake up. Fortunately, they had sorted out the distribution of the family¡¯s assets before he died. Huo Xuanze¡¯s sudden move scared them and made them furious. ¡°How could I not recognize Dad¡¯s handprint?¡± Huo Li was the first to speak. He took one look and shook his head firmly in denial. ¡°This isn¡¯t, definitely not. Ah Ze, what do you want to do? It¡¯s your dad¡¯s funeral today. How embarrassing!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not Dad¡¯s.¡± Huo Ji shook his head. ¡°How can Dad use a handprint to sign such an important document?¡± The eldest son and his family wanted to monopolize the Huo Family¡¯s assets. Dream on. Even if it was Dad¡¯s handprint, that bastard Second Brother must have used some underhanded means to trick him. He must have angered Dad to the point that he was hospitalized. Huo Pei had a dark expression on his face. He scolded, ¡°Ah Ze, your grandfather is still unconscious in the hospital. Why don¡¯t you wait for your grandfather to wake up and let him say if he indeed signed the document?¡± These two unfilial descendants were cursing the old master to die. The old master was still in the hospital and they dared to ask for a status here. Had they become so bold suddenly? Should they think of ways to kill the old master next? Huo Xuanze and his brother looked awful. They had known for a long time that kinship was nothing but a joke in a wealthy family. After their father died, they knew from their uncle¡¯s behavior that there was no brotherhood to speak of. Their uncles only cared about money and profits, and they were cowards who bullied the weak and feared the strong. They had long been scared out of their wits by Huo Ci, so they did not even have someone to speak up for them and seek justice for their father. The brothers of the Huo family had all unanimously proved that the handprints on the document were not Old Master¡¯s, which meant that Huo Xuanze and his brother were lying. They had fabricated Old Master Huo¡¯s signature and wanted to take over the Huo family¡¯s assets. They clearly had evil intentions! ¡°You¡­ you all are bullying me just because Ah Zhen is dead, aren¡¯t you?¡± Zhang Yuechan was filled with grief and indignation as she threw herself in front of Huo Zhen¡¯s portrait. ¡°Ah Zhen, why did you leave just like that? If you leave, how are we going to survive in the Huo Family? Look at your brothers, they¡¯re bullying us right after you left!¡± The Old Master was in the hospital? The doctor had already announced that he was in a vegetative state. He would never wake up and would never be able to personally prove it. Otherwise, the mother and son would not dare to blow things up at the funeral. ¡°Since it¡¯s fake.¡± Huo Ci paused for a moment, his narrow eyes mockingly sweeping over Huo Xuanze and the rest. With a ripping sound, he tore the document in his hands into two. Huo Xuanze watched as the man in front of him tore the document into two halves. His eyes widened in disbelief. In his panic, he shouted, ¡°Sixth Uncle, I know you¡¯re the most powerful person in the Huo family, but this is Grandfather¡¯s order. How dare you disobey him?¡± Huo Ci had an arrogant look on his face as if he was saying, ¡°What can you do to me?¡± He threw the torn documents on the floor and looked at Huo Xuanze. He said earnestly, ¡°Ah Ze, I know that the two of you are afraid that if your father leaves, the Huo family will have no place for you. Don¡¯t worry, since you are the descendants of the Huo family, you will always be a part of the Huo family.¡± ¡°Huo Ci, you¡¯ve harmed your elder brother. You¡¯re going to die a horrible death.¡± Zhang Yuechan¡¯s expression was ferocious and frightening. After she shouted, she charged at Huo Ci like she had gone mad. ¡°Ah Cong, hurry up and take your mother away.¡± Huo Ci looked at Huo Xuancong, whose face was as pale as paper and his body was stiff. Huo Xuancong tightened his grip on the phone in his pocket before letting go. He lowered his eyes slightly, and there was a sinister look in his eyes. Upon hearing Huo Ci¡¯s words, he obediently walked forward and pulled Zhang Yuechan away. In a low voice, he advised, ¡°Mom, stop making a fuss, we can¡¯t win against him now.¡± When Elder Brother had confronted Huo Ci and the rest just now, he had received a threat from Huo Ci. If they continued to cause trouble, they would not be able to get a single cent of the Huo family¡¯s assets. A wise man submits to circumstances. He would take a step back first. As long as he was alive, there would be a chance to take revenge on him.. The enmity of killing his father was irreconcilable! Chapter 1078 - The Huo Family Has Changed Chapter 1078: The Huo Family Has Changed Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°I¡¯m not leaving!¡± Zhang Yuechan screamed and struggled like a crazy woman. Her eyes were filled with hatred as she glared at Huo Ci. She wished she could eat his flesh and drink his blood. She cursed at the top of her lungs. ¡°Huo Ci, you harmed your brother and your nephew. You will die a horrible death!¡± The people present quietly watched as Zhang Yuechan was brought away by her son. They were all people who had been through a lot. Everyone knew about the feud that occurs between the rich and powerful, but at this time, it was wise to protect oneself. Huo Ci finally made his move, the Huo Family was about to change. They either had business dealings with the Huo family, or perhaps they relied on the Huo Corporation to survive. What they needed to consider now was not the grudges that they have with the Huo family, but how to befriend Huo Ci. All these years, Huo Ci had never been involved in the Huo family¡¯s business. He had been in the business world for so many years, and his net worth was definitely not much lower than the Huo Corporation. Initially, everyone in Beijing knew that although Huo Ci was a member of the Huo family, he had no intention of doing business with the Huo family. Now that he had suddenly taken over the Huo family¡¯s influence, no one knew how many secrets were hidden behind this development. Zhang Yuechan had been taken away by Huo Xuancong. Huo Xuanze was a tactful person and didn¡¯t hold much hope. Now that his plan was ruined, he was only filled with hatred. He wasn¡¯t too disappointed but he couldn¡¯t stay any longer, so he left with them. Hence, a ridiculous and strange scene unfolded at the funeral. Huo Zhen¡¯s family had left his funeral, the only ones left were his siblings, their spouses, nephews, and nieces. It was truly a unique scene in Beijing. Everyone who should have left had left. After Huo Ci apologized to the guests present, he continued his eulogy. The main guests were the same, it was as if they had amnesia and forgot about the farce just now. The atmosphere returned to the harmonious atmosphere at the beginning. Those who should be sad were sad, and those who should be crying were crying. Huo Ci hosted Huo Zhen¡¯s funeral perfectly. The next day, Huo Xiao was transferred from the ICU to a normal ward. Ling Sheng carried the bowl of porridge over to Su Xiyin. ¡°Grandma, have something to eat. I cooked the porridge myself. Have a taste.¡± Su Xiyin¡¯s spirits had improved, but she looked thinner. The past few days seemed to have drained her of all her energy. Not wanting to put her granddaughter in a difficult position, she obediently drank the bowl of porridge, but her stomach was churning uncomfortably. Ling Sheng heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that her grandmother had eaten. It had been a week since her grandfather had been in a coma. Even though her grandmother had not eaten much during this period, she could drink two mouthfuls of porridge every day. Normally, she had to beg her to drink it, so her condition today was already very good. ¡°Sheng Sheng¡­¡± Seeing that her granddaughter was about to leave, Su Xiyin suddenly grabbed her hand and looked up at her.¡± Did the doctor say when your grandfather will wake up? ¡± Ling Sheng nodded with a smile. She did not want to make her grandma sad. ¡°The doctor said that Grandpa will wake up soon.¡± How could she dare to tell Grandma that the doctor said that Grandpa was in a vegetative state now? Whether or not he could wake up depended on his own consciousness. Perhaps he would wake up tomorrow, or perhaps he would never wake up in this lifetime. ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Su Xiyin nodded and smiled as she looked at the person on the bed. She saw that her husband was in a much better state, there were fewer tubes inserted into his body, and his face was much rosier. Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes turned red when she saw her grandmother¡¯s state. She could not bear to look at her anymore and turned to leave in a panic. Jun Shiyan and Xiaoqi were eating in the ward. When they saw her coming out, they looked at her at the same time. Xiaoqi bit his spoon and remained silent. Jun Shiyan saw that the young lady¡¯s eyes had turned red again. His heart ached as he pulled her to his side and scooped a bowl of porridge for her. In a very low voice, he said, ¡°Sheng Sheng, I think you shouldn¡¯t hide this from Grandma.¡± Grandma¡¯s mental state was not good, but she had the right to know everything about Grandpa. Ling Sheng nodded and agreed. ¡°When Grandma¡¯s mood stabilizes, I¡¯ll tell her. How would I dare tell her now that she¡¯s like this?¡± Xiaoqi nodded. Yes, Grandpa said not to tell Great-grandma. Time flew by and three months had passed. After Ling Sheng finished filming ¡®Brilliant¡¯, there was only one month left before the college entrance examination. During the final stretch, she did not go anywhere other than studying. The teacher in charge of tutoring her was naturally none other than Jun Shiyan. After finishing the last set of Mathematics examination papers, Ling Sheng stretched. Sunlight shone in through the open windows and landed warmly on her body. The evening sun was very gentle, making her squint her eyes and feel sleepy. When the pleasant sound of the violin reached her ears, Ling Sheng could not help but stand up. She dragged her slippers and ran out quietly. She saw the tall figure of a man standing in front of the window with his back facing her. The setting sun shone on him, giving him a warm glow. Near the window, in order to be comfortable, she laid a thick carpet. It was soft when she stepped on it and she could just lie on it and roll around. There was also a hanging chair beside the sofa. She laid lazily on the sofa and sank into it, looking at the man with some infatuation. Jun Shiyan was suddenly in a mpod and realized that there was a violin at home, so he took it out. When the young lady came over, he was already aware of it. She smirked, and from the corner of his eye, he saw that she was like a cat, lazily nestling on the sofa and looking at him with narrowed eyes. She looked soft and cute. Ling Sheng listened to the music flowing out of the man¡¯s fingers. Looking at the man¡¯s side profile, which was as outstanding as a deity¡¯s, her heart beat rapidly. She slowly moved in his direction like a little caterpillar and soon reached him. She closed her eyes as though she would fall asleep the next moment. After Jun Shiyan finished playing the song, he put down his violin and looked at the young lady who was wearing pajamas. He smiled dotingly. Before he could say anything, the young lady suddenly opened her eyes, she seemed to be star-struck. ¡°I want to eat pig trotters tonight.¡± Ling Sheng looked at the man as she ordered. Jun Shiyan looked at the young lady who had become much rounder after staying at home for this period of time. He nodded his head in a doting manner and said in a gentle voice, ¡°Okay.¡± Ling Sheng was as happy as a child. She looked at the man seriously with her big eyes and said, ¡°In addition, I want to eat pork ribs, sweet and sour pork ribs, as well as pork buns!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jun Shiyan put down the violin and squatted in front of her. His slender and fair fingers tapped the tip of her pink nose. ¡°Go and rest in the room first. I¡¯ll go and cook right away.. I¡¯ll check your homework after dinner.¡± Chapter 1079 - Pregnant Chapter 1079: Pregnant Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The tip of Ling Sheng¡¯s nose felt itchy. She wrinkled her nose and opened her mouth to bite the man¡¯s finger. She glared at him fiercely and muttered incoherently, ¡°It tickles.¡± Jun Shiyan didn¡¯t expect the young lady to suddenly attack him. He patted her head and said lovingly, ¡°Let go.¡± Ling Sheng refused. Jun Shiyan sighed helplessly and twitched again. ¡°It¡¯s dirty. Be careful of getting diarrhea.¡± Only then did Ling Sheng obediently let go and lie back on the sofa. After she completely relaxed, her body felt light and she did not want to speak. She only looked at the man with a sweet and seductive smile. Jun Shiyan¡¯s throat tightened. He let out a low cough and reached out to hug her. ¡°Go to the room and sleep. Be careful not to catch a cold.¡± Ling Sheng shook her head, unwilling to do so. She even hid for a while before saying in a soft and sweet voice, ¡°Sleeping here is comfortable.¡± Jun Shiyan smiled and turned around to get a thin blanket. He draped it over the young lady before asking, ¡°Do you still want to eat candied hawthorn? I¡¯ll get An Yan to buy it.¡± Recently, the young lady¡¯s appetite had grown. She especially liked to eat sour and spicy foods, especially the kind of spicy foods that ordinary people wouldn¡¯t dare to eat. She also liked sour foods to the extent where she ate hawthorn by itself. ¡°I want to drink lemon juice. Don¡¯t add too much sugar.¡± At the thought of the sour taste, Ling Sheng started salivating. She did not know what was wrong with her. Recently, she just liked to eat sour and spicy foods. Her stomach was like a bottomless pit, she still felt hungry after eating eight meals a day. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Jun Shiyan obeyed and turned around to make the young lady some lemon juice. The lemon juice was so sour that he didn¡¯t know how she drank it. When the lemon juice was brought over, Ling Sheng gave it to her to drink. ¡°Try it. It¡¯s very delicious. It¡¯s supplemented with vitamins.¡± Jun Shiyan avoided her with a face full of resistance as he was completely disgusted by the lemon juice. He was afraid that he would not be able to reject the young lady if she force fed him. He stood up and fled. ¡°I¡¯ll go and cook.¡± After Ling Sheng¡¯s evil intentions surfaced, she reached out and grabbed the man¡¯s arm. He did not know where she got the strength from, but she pulled hard and hooked the man¡¯s neck. Her lips pressed against his, and a large mouthful of lemon juice entered the man¡¯s mouth. Jun Shiyan felt a sweet and sour taste spread between his lips. The taste was that of a sour lemon, and the sweetness of a young lady. His lips curled into a happy smile, and even the lemon juice seemed to become delicious. A few minutes later, Ling Sheng reaped what she sowed. Panting heavily, she lay on the man¡¯s chest and looked at him flirtatiously. ¡°Does it taste good?¡± Jun Shiyan smiled like a satiated thousand-year-old fox. He opened his thin lips and said charmingly, ¡°I don¡¯t mind doing it again.¡± Ling Sheng snorted. ¡°Dream on!¡± Jun Shiyan placed his large hand gently on the young lady¡¯s stomach and asked, ¡°Do you want to go to the hospital for a check?¡± Ling Sheng frowned. ¡°I¡¯m not sick. Why should I go to the hospital?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t the TT broken when you were ovulating last month?¡± Jun Shiyan always felt that the young lady¡¯s taste had changed too quickly, she ate sour and spicy food every day. Perhaps she was pregnant. Upon hearing this, Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes widened. She was no longer sleepy and was completely awake. ¡°What should we do then?¡± ¡°Give birth to it of course.¡± Jun Shiyan lowered his eyes slightly and looked at the young lady¡¯s face that was scrunched up. He continued. ¡°You¡¯ll be responsible for giving birth, and I¡¯ll be responsible for raising the child.¡± Ling Sheng frowned, feeling extremely worried. She gritted her teeth in hatred and glared at him fiercely. ¡°You¡¯re not the one giving birth! Do you know how painful it is for a woman to give birth? I don¡¯t want to give birth!¡± ¡°Then, if you really are pregnant, can you bear to do it?¡± Jun Shiyan held the young lady¡¯s little face with his big hands and sighed deeply. ¡°If it¡¯s possible, I really want to bear a child on your behalf, but God didn¡¯t give men this function.¡± Upon hearing the man¡¯s words and seeing his sincere and affectionate gaze, Ling Sheng was immediately defeated. She pinched him again. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. What kind of TT did you buy that spoils so easily?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡± Jun Shiyan hurriedly apologized and looked at the young lady. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital tomorrow.¡± Ling Sheng cried. If she really had a child, it would not be such a coincidence. It was just that one time. Damn it, she really did not plan to have a second child now. She still had to take the college entrance examination and go to university after that. At the thought of her having to take maternity leave before she could enjoy her beautiful college days, she was speechless. Jun Shiyan had obtained Nangong Lengyu¡¯s approval when he went into seclusion to study with Ling Sheng. Huo Ci had even installed surveillance cameras in the study so that he could see the progress of her studies at any time. He wanted to monitor whether they had used the excuse of rushing for tuition classes to do other things that they should not have done. Ling Sheng had a class schedule, so she had to attend classes when it was time to do so. As long as she did anything inappropriate, there would be a phone call immediately. This made her suspect that her parents had been watching her everyday! When Nangong Lengyu came back from work after picking up Xiaoqi, Jun Shiyan was cooking in the kitchen. Ling Sheng had fallen asleep in front of the windows. The last rays of the setting sun shone on her, making her curl up like a lazy cat. Xiaoqi took a look at his grandma and quietly ran to Ling Sheng¡¯s side. He squatted in front of her and pulled the blanket up for her. Ling Sheng sensed the movement and her eyes widened. She looked at her son¡¯s tender face and asked with a smile, ¡°School ended?¡± Xiaoqi nodded and said softly, ¡°Mommy, go to sleep. Xiaoqi won¡¯t speak and is going to do his homework now.¡± Ling Sheng hummed lazily before looking up at her mother with a smile. ¡°Mom.¡± After greeting, she nodded and fell asleep again. Nangong Lengyu frowned. Her daughter¡¯s condition was not right recently. She was sleepy, had a big appetite, and was even craving sour and spicy foods. She saw Xiaoqi enter his bedroom and entered the kitchen. ¡°When did Sheng Sheng start sleeping?¡± Was he pestering Sheng Sheng again? Otherwise, why would she be so sleepy and look so tired that she did not even want to move her fingers? ¡°Five o¡¯clock.¡± Jun Shiyan put down the pot lid and turned to look at her. ¡°Mother-in-law, I plan to bring her to the hospital tomorrow. I suspect that Sheng Sheng is pregnant.¡± Nangong Lengyu had long been suspicious. However, seeing that the college entrance examination was about to begin soon, she was afraid of delaying her daughter¡¯s studies. Upon hearing him say that, she glared at him. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you before. Why didn¡¯t you pay more attention?¡± Did he take her words to heart? A man and a woman alone together, it would be strange if he did not cause some trouble. From the beginning to the end, she was against him coming to help her daughter study.. However, her daughter swore to her that nothing would happen. Chapter 1080 - A Generous Death Chapter 1080: A Generous Death Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios She respected their thoughts, but what were they doing! Jun Shiyan thought to himself that he had already been very careful. In order to be on the safe side, he even let the young lady take the morning-after pill and apologized obediently. He did not defend himself at all and smiled blissfully. He did not know if the baby in the young lady¡¯s stomach was a son or a daughter, it would be best if it was a daughter who looked like her mother. Nangong Lengyu sighed. Young people nowadays do not care about the consequences of their actions for their own comfort. She thought that he was different from others, but in the end, he was still merely a man! She could not think too highly of him now. She turned her head and saw Xiaoqi standing at the door. Xiaoqi looked at her with his big eyes and asked, ¡°Grandma, is Xiaoqi going to have a sister? Is it true?¡± Nangong Lengyu did not know when the kid came over, there was no movement at all. When she heard the kid¡¯s words, she coughed softly and thought about how to answer him. ¡°It¡¯s not confirmed yet. We can only know when we go to the hospital tomorrow and let the doctor take a look.¡± Xiaoqi¡¯s eyes shone with excitement as he said firmly, ¡°It must be my sister!¡± When Jun Shiyan saw his son¡¯s expression, he could not help but laugh out loud. Yes, it was a younger sister, he also felt that it would definitely be a younger sister. However, when would his wedding with the young lady be arranged? ¡°Daddy, you think it¡¯s a younger sister too, right?¡± Xiaoqi looked at Jun Shiyan. Jun Shiyan nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± After Xiaoqi received an affirmative answer, he turned around and ran away excitedly. ¡°I want to tell Grandpa that I¡¯m going to have a sister! Grandpa will definitely be very happy!¡± Jun Shiyan hurriedly chased after him and had to stop his son. No, your grandpa won¡¯t be happy at all, he would only want to beat us up! After the meal, when Nangong Lengyu brought Xiaoqi back for a walk, she called Ling Sheng away alone and handed her a pregnancy test kit. She pushed her into the bathroom and asked, ¡°Do you know how to use it?¡± Ling Sheng looked at the item in her hand and shook her head. It was her first time using it, so her face was a little red. ¡°Mom, why did you give me this?¡± Nangong Lengyu said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think your condition has been a little off recently?¡± Ling Sheng refused to believe that she was pregnant. How could she get pregnant so easily? That time was an accident. Furthermore, she had taken the morning-after pill. Which strong and brave baby could break through all the obstacles and enter her stomach? ¡°I was tired from studying so I have a big appetite. Isn¡¯t it normal for me to like to sleep?¡± ¡°Then how do you explain the fact that you like to eat sour and spicy foods?¡± Nangong Lengyu handed her the instruction manual. ¡°I lack vitamins!¡± Ling Sheng tried her best to find an excuse. She did not want to admit it, nor did she want to think about it. She still had to take the college entrance examination and go to university. She could not have the baby so soon. Besides, she had taken the morning-after pill, she wondered if the baby would be unhealthy. ¡°Go in and take a look.¡± Nangong Lengyu pushed her. ¡°You¡¯ll know once you take the test.¡± Ling Sheng had no choice but to enter the washroom with a bitter expression. She used the pregnancy test kit according to the instructions and waited anxiously for the results with Nangong Lengyu. ¡°Mom, is the result positive?¡± Ling Sheng covered her eyes, too nervous to look. It was over. What if the result was really positive? Nangong Lengyu looked at the red bar on top and frowned slightly. She did not know if she was disappointed or relieved. Looking at her nervous and trembling little face, she asked, ¡°Did you use it correctly? Did you use it according to the instructions?¡± Upon hearing this, Ling Sheng heaved a sigh of relief. The result was negative, so that was great. She was really not ready to welcome the baby. She nodded vigorously. ¡°I swear I¡¯d definitely used it according to the instructions.¡± ¡°The test might not be accurate.¡± Nangong Lengyu threw the pregnancy test kit into the trash can. She was still worried. Looking at her round and moist face, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital tomorrow for a check.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need!¡± Ling Sheng tugged at her arm. ¡°Mom, the pregnancy test kit is very accurate. I¡¯m definitely not pregnant. I took the morning-after pill, I really took it.¡± Nangong Lengyu¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold as she repeated in a heavy tone, ¡°He wanted you to take the morning-after pill? Doesn¡¯t he know how much damage it does to a girl¡¯s body? I¡¯ll go find him!¡± With that said, she pulled Ling Sheng away angrily, wanting to settle the score with the irresponsible man who did not know how to dote on her precious daughter. He actually dared to let her take the morning-after pill that is harmful to her. For his own pleasure, he ignored Sheng Sheng¡¯s body and even claimed to love her! ¡°Mom, no, you¡¯re mistaken.¡± Ling Sheng saw that she was heading out aggressively to settle scores with him and quickly stopped her. Since she has nothing left to lose, she decided to go all out. ¡°It was just that one time because it was broken. I was afraid of getting pregnant, so I took the morning-after pill. It was just that one time, really just once!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Nangong Lengyu looked at her suspiciously. ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Ling Sheng raised her hands solemnly. ¡°I swear that everything I said is true.¡± ¡°Even if you take the morning-after pill, you might not be able to completely avoid getting pregnant.¡± Nangong Lengyu was afraid that it would affect her negatively after taking the pill. Even though the pregnancy test kit showed a negative result, it could not completely prove that she was not pregnant. ¡°I¡¯ll accompany you to the hospital tomorrow and confirm it.¡± Ling Sheng was unwilling to go to the hospital. The pregnancy test kit has an accuracy rate of 90%, so she could not rule out the possibility that she could be one of those in the 10%. She could not sleep well and dreamed that she was pregnant. She woke up in shock and opened her eyes to see the man¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Time to wake up.¡± Jun Shiyan looked at the young lady, who seemed to be shocked. He reached out and tapped the tip of her nose. ¡°Am I that scary?¡± ¡°I¡¯m scared. I¡¯m scared witless.¡± Ling Sheng buried her head into the pillow and growled in frustration. She turned to look at the man and bit her lip pitifully. ¡°Third Master, what if I¡¯m really pregnant?¡± Jun Shiyan said, ¡°We will get married.¡± Ling Sheng looked at the man angrily. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. None of you men are good. My life, my plan, is ruined just like that. Pay me back.¡± Jun Shiyan looked at the coquettish woman dotingly. He held her hand and placed it on his chest, letting her feel his heartbeat. ¡°I¡¯ve already given you my heart. What else do you want me to compensate you with?¡± Ling Sheng cried and pouted. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to have a baby now. I¡¯m about to take the college entrance examination. How many people do you see going to take the exam who are pregnant?¡± Jun Shiyan thought that she might really be pregnant because her temper had changed so much. He read in the book that pregnant women¡¯s emotions would be erratic.. He placed his big hand on the young lady¡¯s stomach and smiled. ¡°No one would be able to tell during the college entrance examination, it would only be obvious when the baby is four or five months old!¡± Chapter 1081 - Missing Great Grandfather Chapter 1081: Missing Great Grandfather Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ling Sheng bit his hand. ¡°Why don¡¯t you give birth instead? If you want the baby so much, go ahead!¡± Jun Shiyan hugged the young lady dotingly. When he held her soft and fragrant little body in his arms, her soft heart felt like it was floating in the clouds, she was filled with happiness. He sighed gently. ¡°If I can give birth, I¡¯ll help you give birth.¡± Ling Sheng had no choice. In the end, she followed Nangong Lengyu and Jun Shiyan to the hospital with an uneasy heart. When the report came out, she was so nervous that her heart was in her throat. It was not that she was afraid of having a baby, it was just that she was not prepared to welcome the baby right now. Her son was still so young, so she did not expect to have a second baby so soon. ¡°Mom, how is it?¡± Ling Sheng held her breath nervously. Nangong Lengyu looked at the report. Everything was normal in the report, the pregnancy test came out negative, but she felt that the report was wrong. How could a pregnancy test be wrong? The hospital¡¯s professional tests shouldn¡¯t have any problems. Seeing that she was even more nervous than yesterday, she shook her head. ¡°You are not pregnant. Are you satisfied?¡± Ling Sheng was supposed to be happy, but when she heard that she was not pregnant, she actually felt a little disappointed. She looked at her stomach. Last night, she had even dreamed that she was pregnant and of a very pretty and cute little cotton-padded jacket. ¡°I knew it was impossible for me to be pregnant.¡± Jun Shiyan looked at the report and scowled slightly. He looked at the young lady¡¯s stomach and frowned. He did his research and found that the young lady¡¯s recent reaction and the changes in her appetite were signs of a woman being pregnant, so how could she not be pregnant? Was this hospital unprofessional? ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to another hospital?¡± Ling Sheng rolled her eyes at him. He was not the one who had to give birth, did he really want her to get pregnant and have a child now? ¡°I¡¯ve used the pregnancy test kit and came to the hospital. What else do you want me to do?¡± Nangong Lengyu added, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for the hospital to make a mistake. This is a very professional gynecology hospital. If their pregnancy test cannot reveal her pregnancy, there¡¯s no need for them to stay in business anymore.¡± The results of the pregnancy test kit and the hospital¡¯s test results showed that she was not pregnant, but she always felt that her daughter was pregnant. After confirming that she was not pregnant, Ling Sheng¡¯s mood became much more cheerful. She was so worried in the morning that she did not eat much. During lunch, she ate two more bowls of rice and mixed the white rice with chili. Jun Shiyan watched as the young lady scooped a spoonful of chili and then another. He quickly reached out and grabbed her wrist to stop her. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Be careful not to get too heaty.¡± He and his mother-in-law¡¯s stomachs were not good. The young lady was considerate of the two of them and did not let them add chili into the dishes while cooking. Every time she wanted to eat spicy food, she would mix chili sauce into her own rice. Nangong Lengyu also took a glance. In the past, although her daughter could eat spicy food, she had never eaten so much before. When she looked at her stomach, the suspicion in her eyes deepened. However, even a professional organization had diagnosed that she was not pregnant. At night, the family went to the hospital to see Su Xiyin and Huo Xiao. Ever since Su Xiyin found out about Huo Xiao¡¯s true situation, she treated the hospital as her home and took care of him. When Ling Sheng and Huo Ci saw that she was having a hard time, they wanted to hire a nurse to help her, but she was unwilling. She wanted to take care of Huo Xiao alone and accompanied him. She did not go home or anywhere else. Knowing that they would be coming over tonight, Su Xiyin had gotten someone to buy Ling Sheng and the others¡¯ favorite dishes earlier. She had started preparing them early and was busy in the kitchen. Nangong Lengyu helped out in the kitchen. Jun Shiyan had a meeting at the last minute and had not arrived yet. Ling Sheng wanted to help but was chased out of the kitchen. She was told to go rest, as she was useless in the kitchen. ¡°Yu¡¯er.¡± Su Xiyin looked at her grandson, who was sitting on the sofa outside, eating hawthorn with relish. She asked softly, ¡°How is Sheng Sheng¡¯s reaction recently?¡± Nangong Lengyu did not understand what she was talking about for a moment. ¡°Auntie, Sheng Sheng is very serious about her studies. She does not have much reaction.¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking about her stomach.¡± Su Xiyin knew that her grandson had been with Ah Yan recently. The two of them were in love with each other and were alone in the same room. There would definitely be times when things went wrong. Nangong Lengyu followed her gaze and saw that Ling Sheng was teasing Xiaoqi with a piece of hawthorn that she had taken a bite from, insisting that Xiaoqi eat it. Xiaoqi bit a little and his little face scrunched up. Nangong Lengyu quickly understood what she meant and explained, ¡°Sheng Sheng¡¯s taste might have changed recently. I suspect she¡¯s pregnant too so we went to the hospital for a checkup. She¡¯s not pregnant.¡± Su Xiyin frowned in puzzlement. Why did she like to eat sour foods so much when she was not pregnant? In the past, her granddaughter did not like to eat sour foods and preferred sweet ones. Now, she was stuffing it into her mouth like it was free. When she was pregnant with Ci¡¯er in the past, she especially liked to eat sour foods and did not find them sour. After Ci¡¯er was born, she could no longer eat sour foods. The changes in a woman¡¯s body could usually be explained in advance. The changes in an ordinary person¡¯s appetite must be due to the changes in their hormones. Ling Sheng brought Xiaoqi to sit in front of his grandpa¡¯s hospital bed. She was eating hawthorn while Xiaoqi was telling stories to grandpa. ¡°Mommy, when will great-grandpa wake up?¡± Xiaoqi asked Ling Sheng seriously after finishing a drawing book. ¡°Great-grandpa will wake up soon.¡± Ling Sheng caressed her son¡¯s head gently and said with a smile, ¡°Son, can you come over every week to tell stories to great-grandpa? Great-grandpa will definitely like to listen to you tell stories.¡± ¡°If Xiaoqi tells stories to great-grandpa every day, will great-grandpa wake up soon?¡± Xiaoqi¡¯s big eyes twinkled with anticipation. He missed his great-grandpa so much. When would his great-grandpa wake up to play with him? ¡°Yes.¡± Ling Sheng nodded vigorously, as though she was answering Xiaoqi, but also herself. ¡°great-grandpa will definitely wake up. How can great-grandpa bear to part with great-grandma, your grandpa, and you?¡± ¡°And Mommy.¡± Xiaoqi¡¯s serious expression turned to Nangong Lengyu in the kitchen. ¡°And grandma.¡± Ling Sheng smiled and pinched her son¡¯s tender little face. ¡°Yes, your great-grandpa will definitely miss us.¡± She also wanted to know when grandpa would wake up. She firmly believed that he would wake up, he was just tired and had a temporary rest. His grandfather would not be so cruel. Even if he abandoned everyone, he would not abandon his grandmother, who loved him so much and treated him as the only person she believed in in her life.. Chapter 1082 - Huo Ci’s Death Day Chapter 1082: Huo Ci¡¯s Death Day Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Days passed, but Huo Xiao did not wake up, while Xiaoqi went to the hospital on time every day to tell stories to his great-grandfather. He looked forward to his great-grandfather waking up soon. Su Xiyin felt that the kid was too tired from going back and forth, so after confirming that her husband¡¯s condition was stable, she moved him to Huo Ci¡¯s house. She had learned professional care and emergency medical knowledge, so she could handle emergency situations. There were also professional medical staff who would monitor him 24 / 7 and observe his condition. On June 7th, the annual national college entrance examination was held. Someone had leaked Ling Sheng¡¯s examination venue number and reporters were blocking the school entrance. The bet Ling Sheng had made with the netizens half a year ago became more and more popular with the arrival of the examinations. Last night, there were still people betting on it! Those who stood on Ling Sheng¡¯s side believed that she would definitely be the top scholar in the examinations. On the other hand, her naysayers who had originally looked down on her, many of them were now older fans of hers. Then there were fans of Nangong Lengyu¡¯s family who believed in her daughter, even if others did not. Even if they did not believe in her, they could not boost their rivals¡¯ morale and diminish their own by showing it openly. Most of the gossipers were expecting her to not do well and not many believed that she would be able to get the top score in the examinations. After all, she had not even graduated from high school and when she was still in school previously, she was a bad student. Furthermore, she was from a rural school. Did she think that being the top scorer in the college entrance examination was something that she could get just by saying it? The anti-fans were all getting ready to watch a good show, they wanted to see the fans eat their own words. Ling Sheng¡¯s mentality became calmer and more confident the nearer the date of the exam is. The average score for her first, second and third mock examination was 695, which was 15 points higher than the highest score of the major universities. For the two days of the examinations, Ling Sheng had been on the top of the trending searches and had never gone down. Her fans waited expectantly for her to report the good news, while the haters waited to see her make a fool of herself. After the exam ended, Ling Sheng disappeared. She did not even give her an estimate of her score. Those who were slightly famous and attended the same exam as her, whether they were actors or internet celebrities, would post their scores on Weibo after the exam. But she did not show any signs of activity. However, some fans took photos of her and said that they met her, her son, and her husband on the plane to Northern Europe. They guessed that she went on a vacation. On the day when the examination results were released, Ling Sheng was still sleeping when she was woken up by the continuous stream of calls. She looked at her son and the man who was sleeping soundly beside her, quietly picked up her phone, and ran outside to answer the call. ¡°Sister, are you crazy?¡± ¡°The top scorer of the college entrance examination, congratulations.¡± Shi Lingyu was happy and called her immediately. However, he heard her slightly hoarse voice. ¡°You¡¯re still not awake?¡± ¡°It¡¯s daytime at your location, but it¡¯s nighttime at mine. We¡¯re not in the same time zone!¡± Ling Sheng muttered gloomily as she scratched her head. ¡°You sure are broad-minded. Don¡¯t you know that your examination results are out today?¡± Shi Lingyu sounded helpless. The manager did not expect to meet such a careless artiste, he had to put in a lot of effort for her. ¡°Your studio has already posted your results.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a sure thing. Even if I don¡¯t check, I¡¯m still the top scorer in the examinations.¡± Ling Sheng smiled confidently. Although she said that, she finally heaved a sigh of relief. She had been having fun these past few days and had thrown all her worries to the back of her mind. As for the examination results, if such an outstanding person like her was not the top scorer, who else could it be? ¡°Yes, you are the best. You are the best, right?¡± Shi Lingyu smiled and said, ¡°Little Fairy, quickly go back to sleep. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡± Ling Sheng acknowledged and was about to hang up. ¡°By the way, when are you coming back?¡± Shi Lingyu asked her. ¡°We were going to celebrate for you!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be back the day after tomorrow.¡± Ling Sheng was relieved. Although she was very confident in herself, it would be embarrassing if she wasn¡¯t the top scorer. Her father probably would have to kill her. With a high score of 721 points, Ling Sheng became the top humanities scorer in the Beijing college entrance examination. At the same time, she was also the highest scorer in the country. The Internet exploded, and the trending search headlines were all occupied by her alone. The show ¡°My Wife¡± that was used as a bet for it did not need any publicity. Its popularity immediately exploded, and its trending search index rose rapidly. The filming crew of ¡°My Wife¡± was elated. Director Chen Mo led the entire crew and actors to hold a grand party to celebrate her getting the spot of top scorer. The Eight Immortals gathered together again because of Ling Sheng. They went to Ji Fanchen¡¯s house for a celebration and even recorded a variety show together. The Eight Immortals fans cried as they watched, feeling extremely touched. On the 23rd of July, ¡°My Wife¡± started showing in cinemas in the country. Those who had made a bet and owed Ling Sheng movie tickets posted their own purchase records on Weibo¡¯s comment section to support the box office. The premiere was on the morning of the 23rd. Xiaoqi had agreed to go to the movie premiere to support his mommy¡¯s box office movie. Coincidentally, something happened at the Huo family home that day. Huo Xuanze lost his footing and fell down the stairs, causing him to be seriously injured. As his uncle, Huo Ci went back to take a look before he hurriedly drove home to watch the movie with the rascal. Huo Xuancong stood on the balcony on the third floor of the Huo Family¡¯s mansion with a sinister smile. He watched as Huo Ci¡¯s car disappeared from his sight. He raised the wine glass in his hand and swirled it in the air before drinking it in one gulp. The hatred of killing his father was absolutely irreconcilable. Tomorrow, it will be the day of Huo Ci¡¯s death! Xiaoqi carried a stool and stood by the window to look at the cars on the road but it was very dark outside. He and his great-grandmother had already eaten, but his grandfather had not returned. ¡°Xiaoqi, Great-grandma will accompany you to watch a movie!¡± Su Xiyin felt sorry for the little fellow as he waited anxiously for his grandfather to return. Could Ci¡¯er, that bastard, be lying to the kid again? ¡°Great-grandma, grandpa is here!¡± Xiaoqi clapped his hands excitedly as his big eyes lit up. ¡°Grandpa¡¯s car is here. Great-grandma, I¡¯m going to watch the movie.¡± Su Xiyin nodded when she saw that the little fellow was as happy as a silly dog. If not for the fact that she can¡¯t leave her husband¡¯s side, she would have gone to the movie premiere as well. She walked the two of them to the door and watched as the little fellow hopped into the elevator with her son. ¡°Ci¡¯er, watch Xiaoqi!¡± Huo Ci raised his eyebrows and smiled. ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t we get the doctor to come over and look after Dad? You can come with us.¡± Su Xiyin glared at him. Seeing that the elevator had closed, she turned around and returned home. She did not know what was going on, but no matter what happened recently, she was always a little flustered. She was worried even when Ci¡¯er sent Xiaoqi to school. She was also worried when Sheng Sheng went overseas to film a show. When Huo Ci drove, Xiaoqi liked to sit in the passenger seat. At 11 pm, there were not many cars on the road.. When they reached the crossroad ahead, a truck suddenly rushed over. Chapter 1083 - Living Space Chapter 1083: Living Space Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Huo Ci hurriedly turned the steering wheel to avoid it. His car moved to the left lane and made way for the truck. However, the truck opposite also moved to the left, obviously trying to block his path. ¡°Grandpa!¡± Xiaoqi screamed and looked towards the left window in horror. Huo Ci subconsciously looked over and saw an identical heavy truck charging towards them from the left. At the same time, the truck in front of them seemed to have gone crazy as it charged towards them. Xiaoqi¡¯s little face turned pale. After another round of panicking, he heard a loud bang. The truck opposite had already crashed into them. The moment the two trucks collided with them, Huo Ci¡¯s pupils constricted. He let go of the steering wheel and threw himself at Xiaoqi without a second thought and used his body to protect the little fellow. They heard another explosion. Huo Ci felt his internal organs shift in an instant. The truck on the other side was still moving forward, crushing the entire front part of the car. Because of the pressure, his entire body was in extreme pain that left his body numb. However, his consciousness was unprecedentedly clear. He looked at the child in front of his chest and tried his best to prop himself up. He used his body as a shield to firmly support him. The truck opposite had crushed the front of the sports car. The driver was wearing sunglasses, a mask, and was dressed in black. He wrapped himself up tightly and looked at the sports car that was mangled beyond recognition. In order to ensure that nothing went wrong, he got out of the car to take a look. Through the car door, he could vaguely see that the man in the car was covered in blood. He reached in to check for his breathing, but there was no longer any warmth or scent. He only left after confirming it. Astonishingly, he had only taken two steps when he clearly heard a shout from the car. The voice was very soft, and it was the voice of a child. The driver stopped in his tracks and turned around. After taking a closer look, he could clearly see that the man in the car was in a protective position. His entire body was in a strange arch, using his body to prop up a small space. His back seemed to be made of concrete, and no one knew what kind of willpower he had to resist the crushing weight of the heavy truck with his body. ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa¡­¡± Xiaoqi cried. He could not see anything and could only feel the blood dripping onto his face. He shouted in fear, ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa, where are you? ¡± The driver turned around and took out a metal rod from his car. The sound of the metal rod dragging on the ground sounded like an alarm that foresaw death. The pair of eyes under the sunglasses were sinister. He thought that the child was already dead, he certainly did not expect him to still be alive. If the child did not die, leaving him behind would be a disaster. When Xiaoqi¡¯s arm was grabbed by someone, he subconsciously grabbed that person¡¯s hand. After realizing that it wasn¡¯t his grandfather, he hurriedly retracted his hand. ¡°Come out!¡± The driver pulled Xiaoqi out with a sinister smile. Hearing the child¡¯s helpless cries of despair, he laughed arrogantly. ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa, Grandpa, where are you?¡± Xiaoqi shouted desperately. He could not see anything. ¡°Stop shouting. Your grandfather is already dead. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re going to hell soon to accompany your grandfather.¡± The driver laughed sinisterly and pulled on him forcefully. ¡°Don¡¯t blame me. If you want to blame someone, blame your grandfather for his sins. The retribution befell on you.¡± Just as he said that, there was an ear-piercing screech of brakes. The driver who was pulling on Xiaoqi suddenly froze. He turned around and saw a black sports car parked at the side. Gritting his teeth, he raised the metal rod in his hand and smashed it at the child¡¯s head. He did not expect the child to have such strength. When he was distracted, he turned back and realized the stick hit nothing. ¡°Xiaoqi!¡± Si Chengluo got out of the car and shouted in panic. His eyes suddenly froze and madness spread in his eyes. When the driver saw that someone had arrived, he spat angrily and turned to flee. After all, his mission to kill Huo Ci had been completed, so it did not matter whether that child died or not. It would be the same if he died the next time round. He ran very quickly, but the person opposite him suddenly appeared in front of him like a ghost. Before he could react, the metal rod in his hand was snatched away. He widened his eyes in horror as he saw the youth opposite him smash at him suddenly. At the last moment of his life, he could even feel his own brain matter, mixed with his blood, flowing down. It was a warm feeling. With a bang, he fell to the ground, dead. The ambulance came and went quickly. The emergency room was eerily silent, Nangong Lengyu stood in front of the operating table. Her cold and beautiful face was as pale as paper and her eyes were frighteningly calm. Didn¡¯t people say that a scourge would live for a thousand years? Why did he die just like that? Why did he die without telling her anything? He owed her so much, but in the end, he did not even apologize to her. She had been waiting for him to apologize to her. Lu Yubai stood at the entrance of the emergency room, his eyes red. He watched as the woman stood in front of the operating table for a moment before she suddenly lost her strength. She knelt on the ground, covered her face, and cried out loud. For a moment, his emotions were complicated and he didn¡¯t know what to say. Sometimes, people hurt others and run away because of their pride and obsession. It was really not worth it. Did they have to wait until they were dead and separated from each other before they could face their feelings? Nangong Lengyu held her heart tightly. Instantly, she felt like her heart was being sliced by a knife. There was a salty taste in her throat as she sobbed while her vision turned black. She finally understood what Ruoshui always said. Other than death, there was nothing that was worth people using their entire lives to hate it. But it was too late. Ling Sheng was filming an advertisement on the South Sea Island. She borrowed a car and had prepared to go to a beautiful seaside village listed on the tourist guide. When her phone rang, she was already on the highway. ¡°Sheng Sheng, it¡¯s me, Fifth Uncle.¡± Lu Yubai¡¯s voice was very low and hoarse. He paused for a moment before saying, ¡°Let me tell you something. Don¡¯t be agitated.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s head was buzzing. She could hear Lu Yubai¡¯s low, suppressed, and painful voice as he hesitated. He said, ¡°Sheng Sheng, your father was in a car accident. He couldn¡¯t be saved.¡± She lost her grip and the steering wheel slipped, causing the car to crash into the guardrail beside.. Her vision turned black and she lost consciousness. Chapter 1084 - Unfamiliar Yet Powerful Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Far away in France, a black Rolls-Royce was driving steadily on the road. Jun Shiyan, who was pretending to be asleep in his seat, suddenly opened his eyes. His pupils constricted as he clutched his heart in pain. His eyes turned red instantly. Memories flooded in like a tidal wave. The young lady¡¯s voice and smile kept flashing in front of him like a movie reel. Jun Shiyan held his heart and roared in pain and anxiety, ¡°An Yan, return to the manor!¡± He felt like his heart was being torn apart. The young lady must be leaving this world. If she did not regain her memory, she would definitely find it back again. Even if she regained her memory, with her temper, she would not give up everything here. He had expected this and had made preparations. He needed to recreate a new story now to welcome her. Through the rearview mirror, An Yan could clearly see the change in the man. Although he was clearly still the Third Master, the feeling he gave off was unfamiliar yet powerful. It was as if he was a high and mighty god that controlled everything. It made his heart tremble uncontrollably, and he had the urge to kneel down and worship him. In the quiet ward, only the beeping of the heart monitor could be heard. The lines on the monitor were beating steadily. Suddenly, for some unknown reasons, the lines on the monitor started to behave erratically, emitting a sharp and ear-piercing sound at the same time. ¡°Dad!¡± After Ling Sheng screamed in despair and pain, she suddenly opened her eyes. ¡°Quick, tell Doctor Zhao that the patient is awake.¡± ¡°Ling Sheng, can you see me?¡± ¡°Ling Sheng, can you hear me?¡± ¡°Inform the patient¡¯s family that the patient is awake.¡± When the doctors and nurses saw that she had suddenly woken up, they surrounded her in surprise and bewilderment as they prepared various medical devices to examine her. She had been lying on the bed for 13 months. The experts in the country had come to examine her several times, but they all came to the conclusion that it was impossible for her to wake up. But she, who had been in a vegetative state for a year, suddenly woke up. To the nurses and attending physicians who took care of her, it was a blessing from heaven. When Ling Sheng opened her eyes, all she saw was a vast expanse of whiteness. The strong smell of disinfectant filled her nose, and the ruckus made her feel like her head was about to explode. ¡°Ling Sheng, Ling Sheng, can you hear me?¡± Doctor Zhao, the attending physician, asked her in surprise. Ling Sheng knew very well that she was back, she had returned to the world she had been in. Covering her eyes, she cried out sorrowfully. In a low voice, the cries of pain grew louder. The girl¡¯s body could not help but tremble violently. Her heart-wrenching cries were filled with suffocating despair and pain. The doctors and nurses were taken aback by her sudden action. They were affected by her sadness and their eyes turned red. They froze on the spot, no one moved forward. Ling Sheng cried for a very long time. There was a salty taste in her throat, and her chest felt so uncomfortable like it was about to explode. She held her heart in despair. She was back. What would happen to her parents, grandparents, Xiaoqi, her family and friends? Would the world collapse and cause everyone to disappear? The doctors and nurses had left at some point. In the huge ward, only her cries of pain and despair could be heard. The air around her was suffused with despair. ¡°Ling Sheng.¡± The door to the ward was suddenly pushed open and someone called out to her. Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes were red. When she heard the familiar voice, she sat up immediately. Her vision was blurry, but she could see the man¡¯s face clearly. It was a face so handsome that it took one¡¯s breath away. There was a hint of evilness, coldness, mockery, and ridicule. ¡°Ji Xing!¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s voice was hoarse as she shouted his name in disbelief. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Why was he in her original world? ¡°I¡¯m your family.¡± When Ji Xing¡¯s lips curved into a smile, his long and narrow eyes were enchanting. He lazily sat on the sofa and picked up an apple. ¡°This world is no longer the world you know. The people you are familiar with have already disappeared.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s my manager and assistant?¡± Ling Sheng felt her breathing stagnate. Ji Xing raised the corner of his eyes and his every move was enchanting. His thin lips moved slightly. ¡°There is nothing else in this world. Besides you, there¡¯s only me and this hospital that I have left for you.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ling Sheng frowned and wiped the tears off her face. ¡°It means that this world is already blank. After we leave, this place will become a void parallel world, just like the other planets in the Solar System you know. It exists, but there is no one.¡± Ji Xing took a bite of the apple and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. Since you are back here, Jun Shiyan and the rest will follow soon.¡± ¡°I want to go back to that world!¡± Ling Sheng stared at him firmly. ¡°What can I do to go back?¡± Ji Xing frowned and sneered, mocking her naivety and childishness. ¡°You want to go back? Are you crazy? You can¡¯t go back. Since you came back here, that world is useless and is about to be abandoned by us.¡± ¡°You must have a way to go back to that world, right?¡± Ling Sheng asked instead of answering. She knew that now that she was back here, the world in the book would definitely collapse, and the fate of the characters in the book would disappear completely. To Ji Xing, they were just strangers in a book. But to her, they were her family and friends, so she wanted to go back there.She would never let anything happen to them. ¡°I don¡¯t have a way!¡± Ji Xing threw the apple that he had taken a bite of into the rubbish bin. He stood up and looked at her from afar. ¡°Rest well. Jun Shiyan will contact you soon.¡± He did not expect that even at this point, she still had not regained her memories. Was it her own issue, or was Jun Shiyan sealing her memories too deeply? Ling Sheng did not believe him. Since he could come to this world, he must have a way to return. Her gaze landed on the cross on his neck for a moment. That cross was not an ordinary cross, there was a red ruby in the middle that looked like it contained flowing blood. It was very small, but it made her feel like it was alive. Ji Xing had just stepped out of the ward when he heard footsteps behind him. Before he could turn around, he clearly felt a gust of wind at the back of his head. He felt a sharp pain on his shoulder and his vision turned black as he lost consciousness. How dare she scheme against him! Chapter 1085 - Unknown Biological Mother Chapter 1085: Unknown Biological Mother Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When Ji Xing woke up again, he saw Ling Sheng playing with his cross in her hand. Ling Sheng looked down at him. Her sixth sense told her that this object in her hand was definitely something important that could be used to travel between parallel worlds. ¡°Tell me how to use it.¡± Ji Xing did not expect that even though she had not regained her memory, she knew that object could be used to travel across different worlds. The expression in his eyes did not change and he only smiled. ¡°What do you mean how to use it? It¡¯s just a useless little thing. If you like it, I can give it to you. Why waste so much effort?¡± He had just obtained it not long ago, it was a door that he had painstakingly obtained. In order to meet his wife, he had risked the danger of being discovered and followed the trash fish to obtain it. He had originally wanted to enter the book to reunite with his wife, but he didn¡¯t expect that the energy of that object would be depleted here. He had to gather energy again before he could activate it again. However, before he could collect the energy, she suddenly returned. Since Ling Sheng was back, it meant that the world there was about to be destroyed and his wife was about to return. He would not have to spend the effort to nourish that thing with his essence and accumulate energy in it for him to transmigrate. ¡°You used this to transmigrate here, didn¡¯t you?¡± Ling Sheng sneered as her slender, fair fingers caressed the cross in her hand. ¡°Tell me how to use it. I want to go back there.¡± ¡°Take it if you like it.¡± Ji Xing smiled indifferently at her and said, ¡°But can you untie me first?¡± ¡°This thing looks pretty exquisite.¡± Ling Sheng played with the cross casually, secretly observing Ji Xing¡¯s reaction. As expected, she saw a flash of nervousness in his eyes. She reached out and pressed the red gem in the middle of the cross. ¡°Ling Sheng!¡± After Ji Xing let out an angry and anxious roar, he exerted strength in his hands and the rope that bound him snapped. The cross in Ling Sheng¡¯s hand, or more accurately, the gem in the middle of the cross, suddenly emitted a dazzling white light. It was like a light prison that enveloped her, making her feel helpless. When Ji Xing rushed over, he reached out to snatch the cross, but it was already too late. The surrounding light suddenly brightened, his eyes squinted, as he shouted again, ¡°Imagine where you want to go!¡± Ling Sheng felt her head buzz. Closing her eyes, she thought of home, her son, her grandparents, and her parents. She heard Ji Xing gritting his teeth and growling, ¡°Fuck, I must have owed debts to you and your husband!¡± Then, she felt as if she had been swept into a hurricane. Her body seemed to have been torn apart and reassembled. The intense pain made her completely lose consciousness. Ling Sheng had a dream. She dreamed that her father had brought Xiaoqi to the amusement park. When the sports car was halfway there, a huge truck suddenly rushed over at the crossroad. With a loud bang, it hit the sports car. ¡°Dad!¡± Ling Sheng screamed at the top of her lungs and sat up abruptly. ¡°Sheng Sheng.¡± Nangong Lengyu heaved a sigh of relief when she saw her wake up. She rushed over and hugged her tightly. ¡°You nearly scared Mommy to death.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes were red and swollen as she looked up at her. ¡°Mom, where¡¯s Dad? Where¡¯s Xiaoqi? Where are they?¡± Nangong Lengyu¡¯s body suddenly stiffened. Her gaze was as deep as a lake as her voice turned cold. ¡°Your father is already dead.¡± ¡°Sheng Sheng, you¡¯re awake.¡± When Nangong Lun heard her voice, he hurriedly ran in. Seeing that she was fine, he was relieved. ¡°Child, why did you go up in a hot air balloon for no reason? I almost had a heart attack and your mother was scared witless by you.¡± Ling Sheng stared blankly at Nangong Lun, who had suddenly appeared. She frowned strangely, feeling that something was amiss. Out of courtesy, she called out, ¡°Old Master Nangong.¡± ¡°What old master? I¡¯m Grandpa.¡± Nangong Lun hurriedly walked forward and instructed his daughter with a worried expression, ¡°Call the doctor back. Is Sheng Sheng scared out of her mind?¡± Upon hearing this, Ling Sheng vaguely understood and anxiously asked for confirmation, ¡°Where¡¯s Xiaoqi? Mom, do you know Xiaoqi?¡± Nangong Lengyu touched her forehead worriedly. She did not have a fever currently, maybe her brain was damaged from the fever just now. ¡°Who is Xiaoqi? Are you dreaming?¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat and sank. ¡°Mom, where¡¯s my phone? Give me my phone.¡± Nangong Lun muttered a few words of worry and called for Uncle Li, asking him to quickly call the doctors back. What was going on? He said that he would be done immediately. After waking up, she started spouting nonsense. Ling Sheng held her phone and typed the word ¡®Huo Ci¡¯ on the search engine. There was a lot of news, all about the Movie King¡¯s new movie that was about to be released. She heaved a sigh of relief as her vision began to blur. Her body began to tremble uncontrollably due to her excessive excitement and joy. Her father was not dead. She had made the right bet. Even if everything went back to square one, it didn¡¯t matter. As long as he was still alive, everything would still be in time. When Nangong Lengyu saw the name she had searched, her eyes turned cold. She looked at her daughter questioningly. ¡°When did you know?¡± How did she know that Huo Ci was her biological father? How much did she know? How many things was she hiding from her? She was afraid of heights to begin with, so she had to sneak into the hot air balloon without her family knowing. However, when she was in mid-air, something happened to the hot air balloon and she fainted. She had not settled the score with her yet! ¡°Mom, he¡¯s an actor that I¡¯ve been very fond of recently. He¡¯s the best actor in China. Do you know him?¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s memories were piled up again. Her memories were very messy, but she quickly sorted them out. She was not called Ling Sheng now, she was called Nangong Sheng. She was not a child without a mother either and was very happy and carefree. She had a mother, a grandfather, and an uncle who doted on her. She was the little princess of the family. But she didn¡¯t have a father. Her mother had told her since she was a little girl that she didn¡¯t have a father and that her father was dead. Every time she tried to ask more about him, her mother would lose her temper. Over time, she stopped talking about it. When Nangong Lengyu heard this, she looked at her suspiciously. Was she really not lying to her? She really did not know about Huo Ci¡¯s relationship with her! Ling Sheng knew that it was better to avoid trouble at this time. Given the tense relationship between her mother and father, if she were to say that she knew that Huo Ci was her father, they would definitely have a huge fight. Nangong Lengyu asked her a few more questions. Seeing that she answered her fluently, she felt relieved and went out to get food for her. Ling Sheng was reading news about Jun Shiyan. There were a lot of things about him on the Internet, she simply extracted the information she wanted to know. The richest man in the world had a three-year-old son whose mother was unknown.. Chapter 1086 - Severing Relations Chapter 1086: Severing Relations She came back and became Nangong Sheng, she did not know what was going on. The storyline was reset and everyone¡¯s memories were changed again. Everything started anew. She was the only one who remembered everything. She grew up in the Nangong family and was pampered by her mother, grandfather, and uncle. She was not sent away by her grandfather, had no adoptive mother, and did not become an orphan. Of course, she did not know anyone from the Huo family. In this new space, her father was not dead, and nothing happened to her grandfather. Everything was back to square one. She clearly remembered that the cross that allowed her to transmigrate here was taken away by Ji Xing. Did that mean that Ji Xing had transmigrated with her? If he had transmigrated here, where would he be now? Was he looking for Song Yiyan? She needed to find Ji Xing first to know what she should do next. ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Nangong Lengyu felt that her daughter had been acting weird ever since she woke up. She got her off the bed. ¡°Come and eat.¡± Nangong Lun walked in holding his phone. As he walked, he said, ¡°Old Song called me and said that something happened to the Song family. We don¡¯t have to go over anymore.¡± Nangong Lengyu frowned. ¡°What happened?¡± Nangong Lun said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened to that child Yanyan. She ran away from the marriage and even said that she wanted to sever ties with the Song family. From now on, they have nothing to do with each other.¡± Ling Sheng bit her chopsticks as she listened to Nangong Lun talk about the Song family and Song Yiyan. Half a year ago, Song Yiyan and Dongfang Fan had gotten engaged. The wedding date was tomorrow, and their family had originally planned to fly back to attend the wedding today. She didn¡¯t expect an accident to happen when she was on the hot air balloon. This delayed her schedule and her departure time was changed to midnight. She had to make it for the wedding. ¡°Yanyan is usually very obedient and understanding. She¡¯s already engaged, so why did she suddenly go back on her word? If she did that, the Song and Dongfang families would turn against each other. How are they going to clean up this mess?¡± Nangong Lun sighed and fretted over the Song family. He picked up a chicken drumstick for Ling Sheng and smiled lovingly. ¡°Sheng Sheng, eat this.¡± Ling Sheng subconsciously moved her bowl and saw the old man¡¯s expression stiffen. She then realized that she was no longer Ling Sheng, but Nangong Sheng. The old man in front of her was not the stubborn old man who was unwilling to let his daughter give birth. Instead, he doted on his daughter and granddaughter a lot. Nangong Lun looked at his granddaughter with a hurt expression and sought her opinion. ¡°Sheng Sheng, can we get the doctor to take a look at you?¡± He felt that ever since Sheng Sheng woke up, her attitude towards him had changed. She was as distant as a stranger, making him feel uncomfortable. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Ling Sheng tried her best to be normal, but her mind was still in a mess after so many memories were intertwined. She could not maintain a calm heart. Looking at the elder¡¯s obviously disappointed expression, she calmed herself down. ¡°Grandpa, where is Yanyan now?¡± Song Yiyan had run away from the marriage and cut ties with the Song family. Did that mean that she had regained her memory? Was she with Ji Xing now? Finding the two of them might solve all her doubts. However, she wasn¡¯t familiar with Song Yiyan in this world. It was only recently that she got engaged. Her mother and grandfather received an invitation from the Song family to bring her to the wedding. When Nangong Lun heard her call him ¡®Grandpa¡¯, he finally felt relieved and was as happy as a child. ¡°Grandpa doesn¡¯t know about this either. If you want to know, Grandpa will ask for you.¡± ¡°Why would that child Yanyan suddenly sever ties with her family?¡± Nangong Lengyu was also puzzled. She had seen that child a few times. She was a gentle, kind and obedient girl who could be said to be overly docile. She listened to everything her parents said. Nangong Lun hurriedly gave Old Master Song a call to ask about Song Yiyan¡¯s whereabouts. Old Master Song was currently on a warpath as he didn¡¯t know where his granddaughter was. He canceled all her credit cards and blocked off all the avenues that she could seek help from. ¡°This Old Master Song is too much. No matter what, she¡¯s still his biological granddaughter. How could he go overboard? In my opinion, that Dongfang brat isn¡¯t a good person either.¡± After Nangong Lun hung up the phone, he snorted angrily. ¡°Yanyan is such an obedient girl. If she wasn¡¯t forced into a corner, would she run away from the marriage?¡± ¡°Dad, you have never seen the young master of the Dongfang family, how do you know that he is not a good person?¡± Nangong Lengyu shook her head helplessly as he was infuriated by the matters of another family. ¡°However, Uncle Song has gone a little overboard. How can a girl live outside by herself without anything?¡± ¡°Even if they make her unable to live outside, won¡¯t she still have to go home and admit her mistake in the end?¡± Nangong Lun snorted. ¡°I wonder how this matter will end. With this commotion, the Song and Dongfang families can be considered to have become enemies. Tell me, those old farts, why did they have to create a marriage alliance?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he saw his daughter¡¯s expression change. He quickly pursed her lips and shut his mouth obediently, not saying a word. He was also an old man who would not die. If it wasn¡¯t for the marriage alliance back then, his daughter wouldn¡¯t have stayed single to raise Sheng Sheng up until now. No matter what happened, she didn¡¯t fall in love or married anyone else, it made his heart ache. Ling Sheng did not get Song Yiyan¡¯s contact information. She did not dare to mention Huo Ci in front of Nangong Lengyu for the time being. Based on the current situation, as long as she mentioned it, the relationship between the two of them would definitely be strained. Thus, she secretly returned to China without telling anyone. The first thing Ling Sheng did when she returned to China was to find a private investigator to inquire about Xiaoqi¡¯s whereabouts. She squatted at the entrance of the kindergarten, feeling very uneasy as she waited for her son to finish school. It was the most expensive kindergarten in Beijing with the best teaching standards. After school, luxury cars were parked at the entrance. It was similar to a large-scale car show. Finally, the children finished school. Ling Sheng was holding a skewer of candied haws in her hand like a huge balloon. She stood at the door like all the parents who waited to pick up their children and craned her neck to look into the kindergarten. Unlike the other parents, she was feeling very nervous. The story in the book had been reset, so they could not remember everything that had happened before. Like her mother and the rest, her son definitely would not remember her. Thinking of this, her heart felt stifled. An Yan came to pick the young master up from school. He got out of the car and walked to the back respectfully. He opened the car door and looked at the woman in the car. ¡°Miss Luo, please.¡± Luo Xin nodded and got out of the car in her high heels. As a public figure, it was not appropriate for her to show her face in public. She was wearing sunglasses that covered most of her face. Dressed in a set of high-end clothes, she looked elegant, attracting the attention of many people around her. From the corner of his eye, An Yan glanced at the woman beside him. Luo Xin, the eldest daughter of the Luo family, was a new star in the entertainment industry. She was Young Master Gu Shen¡¯s friend and was very well liked by him. The Third Master had tacitly allowed her free access to the Gu family¡¯s residence to take care of the young master. Not far away, the young master had already come out while carrying his school bag. He was dressed in a suit and had a handsome little face. When he walked out, he seemed to have seen something. His eyes lit up and he called out excitedly, ¡°Mommy.¡± An Yan was stunned for a moment. The young master then came running towards him. He subconsciously looked at Luo Xin beside him and found that she was also surprised for a moment. Immediately after, she looked towards the young master with a gentle expression and a proud smile. Luo Xin thought that the child was calling for her, causing her to feel excited and happy at the same time. After a year of companionship, she had not wasted her time and energy to please him as this was the first time he had called her Mommy. As long as the child acknowledged her, that man, who doted on his son so much, would definitely acknowledge her and marry her. However, at the next moment, An Yan and Luo Xin stood rooted to the ground in shock. They widened their eyes in disbelief and watched as the child fell head first into the arms of the woman who was holding a balloon and a stick of candied hawthorn.. Chapter 1087 - Biological Mother Chapter 1087: Biological Mother Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Upon hearing him calling her mommy, Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears of excitement as she hugged her son tightly. ¡°Xiaoqi, do you recognize me?¡± Xiaoqi was so stifled that he was about to cry. However, he did not dare to cry in front of everyone as he was afraid that he would be laughed at. He nodded his little head vigorously and called out in a muffled voice, ¡°Mommy.¡± He didn¡¯t know why, but the moment he woke up from his sleep, the world changed. A lot of messy memories appeared in his mind. There was no mommy, grandpa, grandma, great-grandparents, granduncles, nor brothers. In his newly added memories, there was only him, his father, his father¡¯s assistants, his bodyguards, Brother Shen, and Aunt Xin Xin. He did not like having no memories of his mother and grandfather. He told his father that he had a mother and did not need Auntie Xin Xin to take care of him. He did not like her. His mother was called Ling Sheng. His father said that he was crazy and that he was dreaming, he even called many doctors over to treat him. The doctor said that he was delusional and gave him a lot of medicine, he even hypnotized him. Later, Uncle Luo and Aunt Yanyan came to see him and told him to listen to his father and not speak nonsense. Mommy would come and find him soon. He hid it from his father and asked Uncle An Yan to bring him to look for his Grandpa and Great-grandmother, but they didn¡¯t know him anymore. He wanted to look for Mommy. He went to ask Grandpa about his Mommy, but no one knew about Mommy. They did not know that his Mommy was called Ling Sheng. He had secretly investigated and found out that his grandma was in America and not in China. He wanted to look for his grandma and mommy. But he was too young. Dad said he was sick and kept sending a lot of bodyguards after him. They¡¯d catch him if he ran. ¡°Xiaoqi.¡± Ling Sheng could not help but cry. That was great, her son still remembered her, he had not forgotten her. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t cry.¡± When Xiaoqi saw that she was crying, he could not hold it in any longer. Sparkling tears rolled down his cheeks as he reached out to wipe her tears. An Yan looked at the two crying people and his gaze was deep. He quickly walked up and said respectfully, ¡°Young Master, we should go home.¡± Xiaoqi¡¯s small body trembled suddenly, and he hugged Ling Sheng even tighter. His small voice was unusually hoarse. ¡°Mommy, can Xiaoqi not go back? Xiaoqi wants to be with Mommy.¡± An Yan shivered when he heard Xiaoqi called the woman Mommy. Was he seeing a ghost? A week ago, the young master almost drowned while swimming. When he woke up, he kept saying that his name was not Jun Yeqi but Ling Xiaoqi. He said many terrifying and ridiculous things. For example, her mother¡¯s name was Ling Sheng, her grandmother was Nangong Lengyu, her grandfather was Huo Ci, her great-grandfather was Huo Xiao, her great-grandmother was Su Xiyin, and some other small-time celebrities in the entertainment industry were her uncles and aunties. Huo Ci and Nangong Lengyu, one was known as the Movie King in the filming industry, while the other was the internationally renowned Movie Queen who made the Chinese proud. They were all extraordinary figures, but the two of them did not have any grandchildren. Also, the small-time celebrities that the young master mentioned did indeed exist. Cheng Ye, a member of a small ragtag group who could not even be considered as a C-list celebrity, was so obscure that no one knew about him. He did not have any assignments throughout the year and was wasting away at home. Ji Fanchen, a C-list actor. Shi Lingyu, a B-list actress. Su Yi, a singer who got involved in scandals, was once popular. Oh right, the young master also said that she was together with the Lu family¡¯s Fifth Master, Lu Yubai. Wasn¡¯t this nonsense! As for Yu Bei, Jiang Yi, and Chu Zhian, they were basically unknown actors in the entertainment industry. In order to confirm the young master¡¯s words, the Third Master had specially sent people to ask them. None of them knew the young master. The Third Master found a famous fengshui master in China and went to consult him about the young master, he said that he had hysteria. Some children might have some memories of their past lives after they reincarnated. They would be fine after performing two rituals to make him forget about the past. However, it didn¡¯t help with anything. The young master made a fuss every day and insisted on going to find his mommy. He cried, kicked up a fuss, and went on a hunger strike all night. He insisted on the Third Master bringing him to America to find his grandmother, Nangong Lengyu, and his biological mother. About four days ago, a beautiful lady who claimed to be a skilled fengshui master brought her little disciple, Si Chengluo, over to take a look at the young master. After that, the young master became obedient in front of the Third Master and stopped talking nonsense. However, the day before yesterday, he begged him to bring him to find Huo Ci, Huo Xiao and Su Xiyin and to keep it from the Third Master. After asking the Third Master for instructions, he brought him to pay a visit in order to make him give up. The two elders of the Huo family saw them and were very polite to them, especially the old lady of the Huo family. He could tell that she liked the young master very much. After bidding farewell, the young master was sad as she didn¡¯t know him. Huo Ci was at the press conference when he called the Movie King Grandpa. But the Movie King did not get along well with the Third Master so he did not even look at him. Perhaps the young master had given up and was sad. He did not say a word on the way home and never spoke again. Ling Sheng hugged her son and looked at An Yan, she really did not know what to say. She had said that she was Xiaoqi¡¯s mother, but their memories had been reset so no one knew. She only nodded politely at him as a greeting. ¡°Miss, may I know your surname?¡± An Yan had already guessed it when he saw his young master hugging her without letting go and called her Mommy. The woman in front of him was definitely a liar. It was a pity for her to be a liar when she was so pretty and young. When did the young master come into contact with her and get brainwashed? ¡°Ling Sheng.¡± Ling Sheng looked at An Yan and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m Xiaoqi¡¯s biological mother. I want to see your Third Master now.¡± An Yan suddenly had goosebumps all over his body. It was one thing to guess it, but it was another matter to hear it from her own mouth. It would be a lie to say that he was not surprised, and his voice cracked. ¡°Miss, you must be joking!¡± The Third Master himself did not know who the young master¡¯s biological mother was. He had extraordinary means, and even after investigating for three whole years, he still could not find out who the woman who had a one night stand with him was! Now, a beautiful young lady appeared out of nowhere. She looked to be around 20 years old and looked very young. Could it be that she was still underage when she was pregnant? The Third Master was such a beast. When he saw such a young girl, how could he knock her up! ¡°Uncle An Yan, this is my Mommy. I¡¯m not lying.. My Mommy¡¯s name is Ling Sheng!¡± Xiaoqi hooked his arm around Ling Sheng¡¯s neck and stuck close to her like a koala. Chapter 1088 - Wailing Ling Sheng could also sense the change in her son¡¯s mood, as though he was afraid that she would leave. She could not bear to let go. In the past, her son was not even willing to let her carry him. Every time she carried him for less than two minutes, he would want to come down and walk by himself instead. Luo Xin also came over and looked at the pretty lady in front of her with hostility. She suddenly clenched her fists and asked, ¡°Miss, what evidence do you have to prove that you¡¯re Ah Qi¡¯s biological mother?¡± Ling Sheng was stunned. Ah Qi, what the heck? They had even changed their son¡¯s name, she looked at her son in confusion. Xiaoqi leaned against her ear shyly and whispered, ¡°Mommy, I have a different name now. My name is Jun Yeqi.¡± Ling Sheng coughed softly. When she heard this name, she was still not used to it. However, she was not used to seeing Luo Xin appear in front of her in a manner like she was the mistress of the family, flaunting her prowess. ¡°May I know who you are?¡± What¡¯s her situation now? The plot had changed, did she not like Gu Shen now? Did she like Jun Shiyan instead? Did she become Xiaoqi¡¯s stepmother? ¡°I¡¯m Third Master¡¯s girlfriend.¡± Luo Xin raised her head arrogantly. The smile on her lips was obviously provocative and disdainful. An Yan frowned. Although she had always been taking care of the young master, the Third Master had given her free access to the Gu family residence. But he had never given her any status or even acknowledged her. Her self proclaiming to be the mistress of the family made him feel very uncomfortable. Ling Sheng only felt waves of jealousy spreading from her heart. She smiled politely. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m looking for Jun Shiyan, not his girlfriend.¡± An Yan could clearly feel the bad vibes surging between the two women. There seemed to be flames flickering in the air. When he looked at Ling Sheng, he felt that she was more pleasing to the eye than Luo Xin. This young lady called Ling Sheng was pretty and elegant. One look and anyone could tell that she was not the child of an ordinary family. She was probably the daughter of a wealthy family. Even though that might be true, Luo Xin was also the daughter of the Luo Family, a Chinese medicine family in Beijing. However, he had always found her to be an eyesore. He always felt that the way she was being nice to the young master was insincere. Anyone with discerning eyes would know that she just wanted to gain the favor of the Third Master and become the wife of the richest family! ¡°Third Master hasn¡¯t returned from his business trip. I¡¯m afraid Miss Ling won¡¯t be able to see him.¡± Luo Xin smiled and said, ¡°When the Third Master returns, I¡¯ll definitely inform him immediately.¡± The woman in front of her claimed that she was Ah Qi¡¯s biological mother. She didn¡¯t know if she was a liar or not. All these years, she had tried so hard to get closer to Jun Shiyan. First, she got close to Gu Shen and let him bring her into the Gu family. Then, she got close to his son and gained his affection. Finally, she got closer to him and became his only woman. She had always thought that Jun Shiyan would acknowledge her sooner or later and give her a status. After all, she was the only woman who stayed by his side all these years! She had put in so much effort. She would never allow anyone to disrupt her plan to capture Jun Shiyan¡¯s heart so that she could become Mrs Jun! An Yan directly disregarded Luo Xin¡¯s emotions and said, ¡°Miss Ling, Third Master is returning to the country today. I¡¯ll ask for his permission before I get back to you.¡± Luo Xin¡¯s face immediately darkened as anger surged in her heart. Fine, she had always known that Jun Shiyan¡¯s lackeys disliked her. However, she did not expect that they would not give her any face and embarrass her in public! Wait and see! After she married Jun Shiyan and became his wife, she would fire all these ignorant people, lest they become an eyesore! Ling Sheng wanted to laugh but she held it in. An Yan was still so interesting. His memory had changed, but his personality had not changed at all. When she saw Luo Xin¡¯s expression changed, she smiled and replied, ¡°Thank you, Assistant An.¡± ¡°Ah Qi.¡± Luo Xin was angered by An Yan, but she quickly calmed herself down. She turned to look at the child in Ling Sheng¡¯s arms and asked gently, ¡°Auntie made you your favorite biscuits. Are you hungry? Let¡¯s go eat something first, okay?¡± Jun Shiyan was busy with his career and couldn¡¯t care less about his son. When she went to the Gu family back then, the child had severe autism and wouldn¡¯t talk to anyone except Jun Shiyan. After she arrived at the Gu family, she used many methods and finally made him let down his guard against her. Slowly, he started to be willing to play with her and talk to her. Jun Shiyan also saw her in a different light. He eventually allowed her free access to the Gu family residence to take care of the child. But sometimes, plans go awry. This little fool, who was autistic, suddenly recovered after falling into the water a week ago and even started to alienate her. ¡°Thank you, Aunt Xin Xin. Xiaoqi doesn¡¯t want to eat.¡± After saying that, Xiaoqi leaned over and whispered into Ling Sheng¡¯s ear, ¡°Mommy, Xiaoqi wants to eat candied haws and Mommy¡¯s cooking.¡± Luo Xin clearly heard the child¡¯s words. Her eyes narrowed and she sneered in her heart. How could this fool be so sure that the woman in front of him was his biological mother? An Yan returned very quickly and looked at Ling Sheng. ¡°Miss Ling, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s not convenient for the Third Master today. Please contact him another day!¡± ¡°Can you give me his contact number? I want to talk to him personally.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s heart was burning. Fine, it¡¯s okay he found a stepmother for their son, but it just had to be Luo Xin. What¡¯s worse is that now he refused to see her! ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± An Yan declined tactfully and looked at the child who was sticking close to Ling Sheng like a koala bear. ¡°Young master, we should go home.¡± ¡°Uncle An Yan, I¡¯m not leaving. I want to be with Mommy. I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡± Xiaoqi refused to let go of Ling Sheng. When he heard that she was leaving, his eyes immediately turned red. Ling Sheng looked at An Yan and tried to negotiate. ¡°Assistant An, why not let Xiaoqi come with me. If you¡¯re worried, you can follow us.¡± An Yan said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, I can¡¯t make this decision.¡± Ling Sheng did not know what to do, she could not take her son away by force since An Yan and so many bodyguards were there. If she took him away, she would be treated as a human trafficker. An Yan received the order to ignore the strange woman who suddenly appeared and claimed to be the young master¡¯s biological mother. He was authorized to use violence to bring the young master home. ¡°An Yan, I don¡¯t want to go home.¡± Xiaoqi gave off an imposing aura and ordered them sternly as their young master. ¡°Go back by yourselves. I want to go with Mommy.¡± ¡°Young master, you should come back with me. Don¡¯t make things difficult for me.¡± An Yan looked at the child in front of him respectfully. Ling Sheng looked at her son, knowing that if she did not let go, An Yan would definitely resort to violence. In her heart, she cursed that bastard Jun Shiyan. She looked at her son and said, ¡°Xiaoqi, can you go home first? Mommy will definitely find a way to visit you.¡± Xiaoqi refused to leave no matter what, orders and threats were useless to change his mind. He cried and threw a tantrum as he hugged Ling Sheng. His cries were heart-wrenching, as though he was about to part with her forever. An Yan had no choice but to use force. Young master was crying so badly that his heart ached so he called Jun Shiyan again. On the other end of the phone, Jun Shiyan heard his son wailing. His voice was hoarse and he frowned slightly. His tone was very cold. In the end, he compromised. ¡°Bring her back with us.¡± He wanted to see who the woman who claimed to be his son¡¯s biological mother was! What method did she use to bewitch his son and make him say such nonsense a few days ago? Ling Sheng! Ling Sheng? He repeated the name twice in his mind.. Chapter 1089 - Abandon Xiaoqi When Xiaoqi found out that Ling Sheng could go home with him, he finally stopped crying but continued sobbing as he looked at her and smiled. Ling Sheng and Xiaoqi sat at the back together with Luo Xin. Xiaoqi, who was sitting in the middle, saw her and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Aunt Xin, could you please sit in front?¡± He didn¡¯t want to sit with her. Ling Sheng gently squeezed her son¡¯s hand. How could he be so rude? However, she was very satisfied with how well he rebutted her. She smiled at Luo Xin. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Luo. Xiaoqi is young and insensible. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Luo Xin felt frustrated again, but she still put on a gentle smile and reached out to touch Xiaoqi¡¯s head. However, he avoided her and she asked him, ¡°Is Ah Qi angry because Auntie Xin didn¡¯t visit you the past two days?¡± This little brat ostracized and didn¡¯t like her, he even made it so obvious. This biological mother who came out of nowhere said that she was sorry, but she doesn¡¯t look apologetic at all. In order to show that he did not like her firm attitude, Xiaoqi climbed onto Ling Sheng when he saw her get in the car. He squeezed towards the door and sat on Ling Sheng¡¯s left side. Luo Xin¡¯s face stiffened again, but she still put on a smile and tried to save face for herself. She sighed and said, ¡°This child is just angry at me.¡± Xiaoqi snorted. He did not even know who she was and why he was angry with her, he was not that petty. He just did not like her. He knew that she was good to him because she wanted to marry his father and be his stepmother. He had a mommy. He did not want others to be his stepmother! Ling Sheng looked at her and chuckled awkwardly, but her heart was bursting with joy. Did she want to snatch her man and her son? No way! Jun Shiyan was great. He actually found a stepmother for his son while she was away. She wanted to teach this heartless bastard a lesson! In the car, Xiaoqi had been whispering to Ling Sheng, telling her that Song Yiyan and Si Chengluo had gone to look for him. ¡°Mommy, Auntie Yanyan told me that you would be back soon. I wanted them to stay and accompany me, but Daddy refused.¡± Ling Sheng finally heaved a sigh of relief. Her heart ached as she caressed her son¡¯s head, this incident had been hard on him. At such a young age, he had to bear with all these strange things that he should not need to. Thankfully, Song Yiyan and Si Chengluo had gone to look for her son. Otherwise, the little guy would have suffered a lot! Hearing what her son said, Song Yiyan must have regained her memory. Si Chengluo didn¡¯t lose his memory because of her departure either. They might be together now. What about Ji Xing? Where was he? Luo Xin pricked up her ears to listen to their conversation, but she didn¡¯t hear it clearly before she heard Auntie Yanyan being mentioned. She subconsciously asked, ¡°Are you talking about Song Yiyan?¡± This little brat had always kept to himself while Song Yiyan had a timid personality. When did they got to know each other? She should have known! ¡°Yes, do you know where she is?¡± Ling Sheng smiled. ¡°Our family are long-time friends with the Song family. Logically speaking, I should call her Sister!¡± In her previous life, little Bunny and Luo Xin were very close friends. From her tone, it seemed like they were very close. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve never heard Yanyan mention Miss Ling before. It¡¯s not convenient for me to reveal her whereabouts.¡± Luo Xin did not expect her to know Song Yiyan. From her dressing and aura, she knew that she was from a prestigious family. However, she knew all the daughters of the wealthy families in the capital but did not know who she was. Xiaoqi said softly, ¡°Mommy, I have Uncle¡¯s number.¡± Ling Sheng looked at the little smart-ass and nodded with a smile before looking at Luo Xin. ¡°Miss Luo is right. I was rude.¡± When they were halfway there, Ling Sheng asked An Yan to stop the car in front of a pharmacy and bought some lozenges for her son. Through the rear-view mirror, An Yan saw the mother and son pair feeding each other candy in the backseat. His gaze couldn¡¯t help but soften, and his suspicions dissipated. That lady and the young master looked like a pair of real mother and son, the young master looked genuinely happy and excited. However, the young master had been in the Gu family since he was young and he had slight autism so he did not like to interact with strangers. He was well taken care of by the Third Master. The outside world knew that the Third Master had a son, but no one had ever seen the young master. Xiaoqi finally saw his mommy. He laid in her embrace and rested his head on her legs. He rubbed against her body and was extremely sticky towards her. He would call out to her every once in a while but he did not dare to blink, for fear that if he blinked, she would disappear. ¡°Mommy won¡¯t leave.¡± Ling Sheng felt her heart ache. Her son had been afraid and traumatized after the separation, afraid that she would disappear. ¡°Mommy.¡± Xiaoqi hooked his arms around her neck and rubbed against her. His voice was muffled. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to abandon Xiaoqi anymore.¡± ¡°Mommy didn¡¯t.¡± Ling Sheng patted the little guy¡¯s furry head gently. ¡°Didn¡¯t Mommy come to find you?¡± If she knew that this was the case, she would definitely fly to China as soon as she woke up and look for her son. It would be better than leaving him alone. ¡°Mommy, when are we going to find Grandpa, Great-grandpa and Great-grandma?¡± Xiaoqi sniffled as his eyes turned red. His grandfather, great-grandfather, and great-grandmother no longer knew him so he was very sad. He wanted to go back to the past and did not want to live the life he had now. Luo Xin was also confused as she listened to the mother and son talk. What Grandpa? Great-Grandpa? Great-Grandma? This little brat had been sick and autistic since he was young and had never left Jun Shiyan¡¯s side. Who exactly was this woman? Had this little brat been possessed by a ghost all of a sudden? Not only had he recovered from his illness, but he was also calling a strange woman ¡®mom¡¯. It sounded quite intimate. When they reached home, Xiaoqi excitedly pulled Ling Sheng out of the car and held her hand tightly as he led the way. The Gu family residence was still the same. The house that Jun Shiyan lived in was exactly the same as before. He had said that she personally designed this house and made him build it. No matter which space they were in, their house would look the same. When they reached the living room, Jun Shiyan was already waiting for them. Luo Xin wanted to follow them in but was stopped by Xu Xi who was guarding the door. He smiled politely and said, ¡°Miss Luo, please stop. Third Master wants to have a private chat with that lady.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to accompany Ah Qi.¡± Luo Xin¡¯s expression was gentle and kind, but her heart was already twisted with anger and jealousy.. Why was the crazy woman who claimed to be Ah Qi¡¯s mother allowed in but she wasn¡¯t? Chapter 1090 - You Heartless Man Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°There¡¯s no need, Third Master has given us the instructions. Miss Luo, please return!¡± Xu Xi was still respectful and polite. Luo Xin spat out a mouthful of blood, but she could not flare up. As she looked at Ling Sheng¡¯s figure in the living room, her eyes flickered. When she saw the tall and dignified man in the living room, she clenched her fists. She would definitely get Jun Shiyan. That woman who suddenly appeared was definitely not that boy¡¯s biological mother, she must be a liar. The Third Master would definitely expose her true identity and make her get lost. Seeing that Luo Xin had left, Xu Xi¡¯s eyes were filled with ridicule and mockery. How could someone like her dream of getting the Third Master¡¯s heart? She must be dreaming. Did she think that she could make the Third Master fall in love with her just by currying favor with the young master? Dream on! The Third Master only allowed her to enter and leave their residence freely because he felt sorry for the young master. He would follow the wishes of the young master for the things and people he liked. If he liked her, would he not even bother to give her a proper look? ¡°An Yan, bring the young master to his room to play.¡± Jun Shiyan looked at his son, who had been nestled in the woman¡¯s arms, and ordered coldly. ¡°I¡¯m not going. I want to be with Mommy.¡± Xiaoqi looked at Jun Shiyan angrily. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be with you. I want to go with Mommy. I don¡¯t want to stay here!¡± This place was not fun at all. His father often did not come home for a very long time. There was only him at home, together with the bodyguards, uncles, and Auntie Zhang who was in charge of taking care of him. He felt that his father did not love him at all! ¡°An Yan.¡± Jun Shiyan frowned slightly and called out again, his tone clearly impatient and displeased. Ling Sheng looked at the man in front of her and felt that he was very unfamiliar. Other than his face, his every action was so foreign that it made her heart turn cold, especially his attitude towards her son. It made her very angry. ¡°Mr. Jun, is this how you treat your son?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to teach me how to educate my son, Miss Ling!¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s long and narrow eyes were deep and cold. He said coldly, ¡°An Yan, take the young master away. I have something to say to Miss Ling alone.¡± ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t want to leave.¡± Xiaoqi hugged Ling Sheng¡¯s waist and buried his head in her chest. He did not like his current father at all. He was tyrannical, autocratic, and did not care about anyone else¡¯s opinions. He was very annoying! ¡°Xiaoqi, go upstairs first. Mommy will look for you later.¡± Ling Sheng patted her son¡¯s head. She wanted to have a good talk with him about their son¡¯s education. Was this his personality now? He was cold-hearted, tyrannical, and autocratic. He couldn¡¯t tolerate anyone saying ¡®no¡¯ to him. Xiaoqi left with An Yan reluctantly, looking back at her every three steps he took. When he reached the second floor, he shouted again, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t leave Xiaoqi behind!¡± Ling Sheng smiled at her son and made an ¡°okay¡± gesture. Jun Shiyan swept a cold gaze over her and spoke. ¡°Miss Ling, you do have good tricks up your sleeve. I¡¯m curious, what tricks did you use to deceive my son?¡± Upon hearing his cold and eccentric voice, Ling Sheng really wanted to bite him to death. She imitated him and sneered. ¡°Jun Shiyan, I¡¯m Xiaoqi¡¯s mother, his biological mother!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Jun Shiyan smiled coldly and mockingly. ¡°Miss Ling, you really know how to joke. How could I not know my son¡¯s mother?¡± That night was the shame of his life, he was raped by a woman. After sleeping with him, she seemed to have vanished into thin air. No matter how hard he searched, he could not find her. A year later, a baby wrapped in swaddling clothes suddenly appeared at his doorstep. He was left with a note that said that the baby was his son. He went to do a paternity test and confirmed that he was indeed his biological son. The strange thing was that even after he checked all the surveillance cameras, he could not find the person who sent his son over. It was as if his son had materialized from thin air. He did not believe that he would not be able to find the woman even after so many years of searching, unless she was not from this world! ¡°Jun Shiyan, I¡¯m really Xiaoqi¡¯s biological mother. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can do a maternity test.¡± Ling Sheng was infuriated by his attitude. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I was thinking.¡± Jun Shiyan smiled and waved at Xu Xi. Xu Xi walked forward with an exquisite gift box. He looked at Ling Sheng and said, ¡°Miss Ling, we need your cooperation to do the maternity test. Please leave a strand of your hair behind.¡± Ling Sheng plucked a strand of hair and put it in the gift box. Jun Shiyan clearly saw the woman opposite him. She looked righteous, but when she pulled out her hair, she had a rich expression on her face and smiled coldly. Even if she was her son¡¯s biological mother, she did not deserve to have a son. What kind of mother was she to throw her son to his mother after giving birth to him? ¡°Xu Xi, see our guest out.¡± There was no expression on Jun Shiyan¡¯s handsome face. He was as cold as an ice sculpture on the peak of a snowy mountain. After saying that, he stood up and left, not giving her a single look. ¡°Jun Shiyan.¡± Seeing that the man was about to leave, Ling Sheng shouted, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. I want to stay and accompany my son!¡± Jun Shiyan stopped in his tracks and sneered. ¡°Miss Ling, before the results are out, don¡¯t call him your son.¡± Ling Sheng suppressed her anger. Damn that wretched man. ¡°Regardless of whether the results are out or not, I¡¯m still Xiaoqi¡¯s mother. You have no right to stop me from seeing my son. You can chase me away, but I want to leave with my son!¡± Jun Shiyan looked sideways slightly. When he saw the obvious anger and hurt in the woman¡¯s eyes, his heart suddenly ached as if it had been pricked by a needle. It was just a slight pain, but it made him wonder if that feeling came from his body just now. His sexy and low voice became even colder. ¡°Before I¡¯m sure, you¡¯re not my son¡¯s mother.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a place to stay!¡± Ling Sheng looked at the man and refused to believe that he did not feel anything. How could he not feel anything? She sniffled and began to act pitiful. ¡°I just arrived in China today. I don¡¯t have a place to stay!¡± ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡± When Jun Shiyan turned around, he had a polite and cold smile on his face. ¡°Miss Ling, please go back! After the results are out, I will send someone to inform you. Before that, if I find out that you secretly met my son, you will bear the consequences.¡± ¡°Jun Shiyan.¡± When Ling Sheng saw that the man had left, a few bodyguards walked towards her, seemingly trying to coax her to leave. She was so angry that her chest heaved up and down. None of these men were good people. She shouted angrily, ¡°You heartless man!¡± As Jun Shiyan listened to the woman¡¯s cursing, he smirked.. He found this amusing. Heartless? He didn¡¯t even know her, how could she call him heartless? Chapter 1091 - : Unreasonable Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Miss Ling, please go back.¡± Xu Xi looked at the woman in front of her and saw that she was very beautiful. On a closer look, her facial features really resembled the young master¡¯s. Especially her eyes, they were exactly the same as the young master¡¯s. After the young master suddenly recovered from his illness some time ago, he cried every day to find his mother. Could there really be such a coincidence in this world? Ling Sheng watched as the man went up the stairs, leaving her with a cold and heartless back view. She cursed softly and glared at Xu Xi. ¡°Lackey!¡± Immediately after, she turned around and left. Xu Xi was speechless. The Third Master had ordered her to leave. What did it have to do with a servant like him? He was just following orders! But why was she looking at him like she knew him? He was pretty sure it was the first time he¡¯d ever seen her. Xu Xi watched as the woman obediently left and led the way for her. When they arrived at the Gu residence¡¯s entrance, he saw her angrily clench her fists and turned back to look at him. Ling Sheng was angry, but she knew that she could not lower herself to the level of a bastard who has lost his memories. If she did not leave on her own, she would definitely be invited out by his bodyguard. How embarrassing would that be? She sneered, and with some resentment, she said loudly, ¡°Xu Xi, tell your master that he will understand that he is in the wrong one day.¡± Xu Xi did not say anything, there was a hint of doubt in his eyes. What big words. Even if she was the young master¡¯s biological mother, how could she be so sure that the Third Master would like her? The Gu family lived in the capital¡¯s city center, which was quiet in the midst of chaos. The surrounding areas were the residences of the most prestigious families in China. The biggest flaw of such a place was that it didn¡¯t allow any vehicles in. If someone wanted to call for a taxi, the taxi drivers wouldn¡¯t be able to enter. The management was strict, and without a pass, they wouldn¡¯t be allowed to enter. Ling Sheng was glad that she had gotten her son¡¯s VX number and cell phone number. After walking far away and making sure that Xu Xi could not hear her, she sent her son a message. She texted, ¡°Son, be good. Mommy will leave first.¡± Her son replied, ¡°Did Daddy chase you away? I¡¯ll go find him!¡± Ling Sheng thought to herself, yes that¡¯s right. That heartless father of yours. ¡°No, Mommy is going to find your Aunt Yanyan.¡± ¡°I miss Mommy.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Son, don¡¯t worry. Mommy will find a way to see you. Your dad didn¡¯t bully you, right?¡± Xiaoqi read the message and secretly glanced at the tall man standing beside him from the corner of his eyes. He instinctively hid his phone. Jun Shiyan glanced at him expressionlessly and snatched the cell phone away. Without any discussion, he said, ¡°It¡¯s bedtime. Your cell phone is confiscated.¡± Seeing that his phone was snatched away, Xiaoqi clenched his fists angrily and warned him seriously, ¡°You are not allowed to peek at my phone!¡± Jun Shiyan raised his eyebrows slightly and snorted. ¡°I respect your privacy.¡± Xiaoqi bit his lips and watched him leave with his phone, he puffed up his cheeks and wanted to cry. He had not finished talking to his mommy. His daddy was a big baddie! However, his father would not look at his phone. Even if he wanted to look, there was no password for his phone. His phone password was Mommy¡¯s birthday, and only he knew it. Ling Sheng waited for a long time, but her son did not reply. She was a little anxious. ¡°Son, is anything wrong? Did he bully you again?¡± Jun Shiyan looked at the message that popped up and sneered. Childish! ¡°Son, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Are you asleep?¡± ¡°Son, Xiaoqi, Ling Xiaoqi, did you see the message? Reply to me!¡± ¡°Is your phone not by your side? Did he snatch it away?¡± Jun Shiyan watched as the woman sent a message every ten seconds in less than a minute. It was as if she was trying to take his life. He frowned slightly, the mockery in his eyes becoming more obvious. He didn¡¯t know what got into him, but when he saw that last message, his slender fingers unlocked the phone. He browsed through the chat records and frowned even more. How childish! ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± Ling Sheng was relieved when she saw the message from her son. ¡°Then sleep early. Mommy will go to the kindergarten tomorrow to look for you.¡± Jun Shiyan looked at the latest message and pondered for a moment. He thought about how to answer so that he would not expose himself. His son had really treated this woman of unknown origin as his biological mother. ¡°Okay.¡± Ling Sheng found it strange. Why did her son talk so little? In the beginning, he had sent her voice messages. But after that, he stopped and started sending text messages instead. ¡°What do you want to eat? Mommy will send it to your kindergarten tomorrow afternoon, okay?¡± Jun Shiyan suddenly recalled that when she had been chased away, she had argued with him unreasonably, saying that she had no place to stay. He couldn¡¯t help it and replied to her message. ¡°Okay, where are you staying now?¡± After saying this, Jun Shiyan regretted it. What did it have to do with him where she lived? ¡°I¡¯ll go look for your Aunt Yanyan and stay with her.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s eyes flashed with obvious confusion. Aunt Yanyan? Her friend? Judging from the name, she should be a woman. ¡°Oh, sleep early.¡± ¡°Goodnight, hugs and kisses¡± Jun Shiyan looked at the message sent by the woman. There was actually a picture of herself attached to it. It was a little cute, and he smiled. ¡°Love you too¡± ¡°Third Master.¡± When An Yan knocked on the door, he shivered in shock. He saw the man sitting in front of the desk with his eyes slightly lowered, smiling at his phone. Jun Shiyan hurriedly put away his phone and looked up at him. An Yan walked up and placed a thick stack of documents on the table. ¡°This is the information about Miss Ling.¡± Jun Shiyan nodded. ¡°Get out!¡± An Yan did not understand what the Third Master saw that made him smile so happily. It was a miracle that he managed to see him smile! He had already found information on Miss Ling, she was indeed the daughter of Movie Queen Nangong. Her name was Nangong Sheng, but he was not sure if she was Huo Ci¡¯s daughter. He only knew that Huo Ci and Nangong Lengyu had a relationship in the past. Therefore, if Ling Sheng was Nangong Sheng and the young master¡¯s biological mother, the young master was not lying. Ling Sheng looked at the message sent by her son and smiled like a fool while hugging her phone. A car honked beside her and a sports car stopped. Lu Yubai was going out for a gathering, but he did not expect to see a girl walking on the road from afar.. At that moment, reality and memories seemed to overlap. She looked so much like that person! Chapter 1092 - Stay Quiet Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ling Sheng turned around and saw Lu Yubai opening the car window, revealing a smiling handsome face. He even waved at her as she shouted in surprise, ¡°Fifth Uncle!¡± Before Lu Yubai could speak, the girl had already called him Fifth Uncle. This made him momentarily stunned. He smiled and said, ¡°Young lady, it¡¯s not safe to be alone on the road at this hour!¡± Tsk tsk, there were many people who called him brother, but this little beauty in front of him was the first to call him uncle! ¡°I¡¯m going to the Pine Tree filming studio. Can you send me there?¡± Ling Sheng asked him with a smile. Lu Yubai nodded and got her into the car. ¡°It¡¯s my honor to be able to serve a beautiful lady like you.¡± Ling Sheng hurriedly got into the car and sat in the front passenger seat. She looked at him gratefully. ¡°Fifth Uncle, you¡¯re the best.¡± Lu Yubai found it strange when he saw the girl beside him acting so familiar. When she called him ¡®Uncle¡¯ for the first time, she was a little far away from him. Now, he could hear her clearly. She was calling him ¡®Fifth Uncle¡¯ and he was indeed ranked fifth at home. Could it be that this girl was interested in him and deliberately waited here to bait him? ¡°Why are you calling me ¡®Fifth Uncle¡¯?¡± ¡°My name is Nangong Sheng. My mother is Nangong Lengyu.¡± Ling Sheng did not intend to hide it from anyone, so she revealed her identity directly. ¡°I¡¯ve seen the photos you took together. You¡¯re Lu Yubai.¡± After Lu Yubai heard what she said, he could not catch his breath. He lost his balance and the car almost hit a tree. He turned to look at the girl beside him and his voice changed. ¡°Young lady, you can¡¯t joke about such things.¡± Ling Sheng flashed her identification card and showed it to him. ¡°Nan! Gong! Sheng! That¡¯s my name. My mother is Nangong Lengyu, my grandfather is Nangong Lun, my uncle is Nangong Lenghan, and my mother used to be on good terms with you. I know.¡± Afraid that he wouldn¡¯t believe her, she even took out her phone and showed him her family photo with her mother, grandfather, and uncle. When Lu Yubai heard what she said and saw her identification documents, he¡¯d still have some doubts. However, after seeing the concrete evidence on her phone, he was certain that she wasn¡¯t lying. He felt a little confused and calmed himself down. ¡°How old are you this year?¡± The girl beside him looked exactly the same as Sister Yu when she was younger. If not, he would not have been attracted to her and stopped the car. Ever since that incident, they hadn¡¯t contacted each other for more than 20 years. Sister Yu had taken the initiative to cut off all contact with them. Ling Sheng said, ¡°22.¡± Lu Yubai coughed violently. After calculating the time in his heart, he asked her with a complicated expression, ¡°Where¡¯s your dad?¡± He turned around and sized her up seriously. 22 years ago, Sister Yu had only been with Sixth Brother. So this girl was their daughter? Other than this possibility, he didn¡¯t think about it. Besides, her facial features looked more and more like Sixth Brother. ¡°My mother said that my father is dead.¡± Ling Sheng looked innocent as she looked at him and asked, ¡°Do you know who my father is?¡± Lu Yubai hurriedly shook his head and shifted his gaze away. He was so guilty that he did not dare to look at her. He said in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know. How would I know?¡± Dead? Was the Sixth Brother already a dead man in her heart? He knew it. She was stubborn but soft-hearted, so she wouldn¡¯t lay her hands on an innocent child. Ling Sheng sighed deeply and said dejectedly, ¡°I always thought that my mother was lying to me.¡± ¡°Your mom is back too?¡± Lu Yubai did not answer and changed the topic. ¡°Our family was supposed to attend the wedding yesterday.¡± Ling Sheng told him about Song Yiyan¡¯s wedding. ¡°I heard about what happened to the Song family as well. That younger daughter of the Song family is very obedient. It must be that Dongfang Fan, that brat, who is not a good person. He angered her and she broke off the engagement.¡± Lu Yubai scoffed. ¡°It¡¯s good that she didn¡¯t marry him. That little bastard Dongfang Fan might have many illegitimate children outside. If she marries him, she will be the one suffering.¡± He had seen Song Yiyan before. She was an honest and introverted girl who he had helped with styling once before. When he saw her for the first time, he felt that this girl was not suited to be in the entertainment industry. If not for the Song family backing her up, she would have been eaten up. However, this lady¡¯s acting skills were quite good. She was very pretty and had a good temperament. She was especially suitable for historical styles and was extremely beautiful. ¡°That¡¯s not all. He has violent tendencies. When he gets married in the future, he will definitely be a violent spouse,¡± Ling Sheng added. She thought about what that bastard Dongfang Fan had done and felt that Song Yiyan wouldn¡¯t let him off so easily. ¡°It¡¯s true that he beat someone up, but I¡¯ve never heard of him hitting a woman before.¡± Lu Yubai nodded and said, ¡°The Dongfang family didn¡¯t cause much trouble this time. I guess that Dongfang Fan did something shameful and didn¡¯t dare to blow things up.¡± Logically speaking, if one party broke off the engagement between these two great China families, the Song family and the Dongfang family, the other party would definitely not let it go. The Dongfang family was quiet this time, so they must be in the wrong. That young master of the Dongfang family must have done something wrong! Lu Yubai sent Ling Sheng to the place. When he saw her get out of the car, he stuck his head out to call her. ¡°Do you have a place to stay?¡± Ling Sheng looked at her Fifth Uncle¡¯s handsome face, which was filled with concern. She was so touched that her eyes welled up with tears. Then, she thought about the heartless stinker from the Gu family and instantly felt that Fifth Uncle was better. She nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll stay with Yanyan.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t have a place to stay, call me. I¡¯ll come and pick you up.¡± Lu Yubai reminded her again. After all, she was a child from his own family, if he didn¡¯t care then no one would care. He felt a sense of familiarity from this child. She is a sweet-talker as well and knew how to talk. It made him like her from the bottom of his heart and want to dote on her. ¡°Okay.¡± Ling Sheng smiled and made an OK gesture. ¡°Fifth Uncle, drive slowly. Call me when you get home.¡± Lu Yubai acknowledged her and felt warm in his heart. He watched as she disappeared from his view before starting the car and driving away slowly. The Pine Tree was a film studio located near Beijing. The set was a little messy. After the scene where the carriage was stuck on the road ended, the carriage could not be pulled out. In order to pursue the authenticity of the plot, the director dug a deep hole in the road. More than half of the carriage wheels were stuck, and it was made of solid wood. Dozens of staff members came to push it, but they still could not get it out. Song Yiyan couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She put down the script in her hand and walked over. She patted the shoulder of the staff member and said, ¡°Move aside, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± The staff looked at her with a questioning look.. Was she planning to do it herself and pull the carriage out? She¡¯s so skinny and small, any one of the staff here is twice her size. What nonsense is she spouting! Chapter 1093 - Who is Ji Xing? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Excuse me.¡± Song Yiyan waved at the staff members and told them to stay away. The staff member looked at her suspiciously and took two steps back. They then saw the thin and small lady in front of them touch the car lightly with one hand. Dozens of immovable carriages came out of the mud with a whoosh. They even moved a few meters forward before they stopped. Song Yiyan finished everything with ease. She smiled politely at them and turned to leave. The staff were dumbfounded. Were they so useless that more than a dozen people couldn¡¯t push the carriage out of the way, or had she used some kind of magic? They didn¡¯t see her use much strength, just a light touch and the carriage whooshed out. As an employee of the Pine Tree filming studio, everyone must have seen Song Yiyan before. She was an obedient and honest actress who hadn¡¯t graduated from university yet. She was a third-year student at the Imperial Film University. However, she had quite a lot of resources and connections. They heard that she was from a family with a good background, and entered the entertainment industry in her first year of university. Within two years, she had filmed a fantasy drama and a historical drama. However, the shows did not garner much popularity. Instead, she had relied on her stunning historical-style outfit to capture many loyal fans. To be honest, this lady was really beautiful and full of spirit, especially in a historical-style outfit. She was a peerless beauty that could outshine the moon! Recently, they heard that she seemed to have fallen out with her family or her financial backer. She was cut off and her livelihood became a problem. She couldn¡¯t even afford to eat. Director Zhang wanted to help her with her immediate problems, so he let her act as a maidservant beside the Queen in ¡°Great Zhou Dynasty¡±, the kind of role that would not survive past three episodes. However, this lady had always been gentle and weak. They heard that when she was filming in the past, it was hard for her to even lift a brick. Why did she suddenly become so strong? ¡°Song Yiyan, someone¡¯s looking for you.¡± A staff member shouted. As they were filming, the venue was sealed off. During filming, the media and reporters were not allowed to enter. Fans who came to visit could only wait outside. When Song Yiyan heard that someone was looking for her, she had a playful look in her eyes. Could it be that someone from the Song family came to find her and asked her to go back and get married? She really had to meet them. Ling Sheng could not enter. The staff stopped her from entering so she waited outside. After a while, she saw Song Yiyan, who was dressed like a servant, walking towards her. To be honest, her style was still very beautiful. However, when she walked, she looked extremely roguish. She looked very out of place and had the most arrogant expression on her face. Ling Sheng was speechless. She had really regained her memory, she really did not expect Song Yiyan to be like this! Song Yiyan initially thought that someone from the Song family had come to look for her. However, she did not expect it to be Ling Sheng. Instantly, she became energized and restrained her arrogant manner. She spat out the chewing gum in her mouth and threw it into the trash can opposite her. Ling Sheng saw the person opposite her running toward her excitedly before giving her a big hug. ¡°Come and let Sister hug you. I missed you so much.¡± Song Yiyan held Ling Sheng¡¯s head, feeling extremely agitated. Ling Sheng had never known that she was so strong. Her entire face was buried in her chest, making it hard for her to breathe. She pushed her away desperately. ¡°Let go. Let go.¡± Song Yiyan didn¡¯t know if she heard her, but she smacked her head excitedly. ¡°Where did you come from? How did you know I was here? I thought the Song family was here to catch me!¡± Ling Sheng did not know where she had gotten such strength from. Her arm was like an iron wall, and the hug was so tight that her bones were about to crack. She could not break free even though she only had one hand around her waist. Her head felt like it had been hit by an iron rod, it hurt, and she shouted angrily, ¡°Let go!¡± Song Yiyan was still shocked by her reaction. She could have just expressed her happiness, but why was she angry now? She slowly let go of her and lifted her chin like a hooligan. She sneered and looked devilish. ¡°Let me take a good look.¡± Ling Sheng looked furiously at the hooligan in front of her whose strength was like a King Kong. She slapped her hand away forcefully and said angrily, ¡°You almost strangled me to death. Stop looking!¡± Song Yiyan looked at her blushing face and laughed out loud. ¡°Why are you embarrassed? Isn¡¯t it just a hug?¡± Ling Sheng looked at the pretty face of the obedient girl in front of her and felt that it was incompatible with her figure. She doesn¡¯t know how to describe it, it was as if a violent female hooligan was living in the skin of a little loli. She only has one way to describe this, you can¡¯t judge a book by its cover! Song Yiyan smiled at her and wanted to hug her. However, when she saw her retreating warily, she pursed her lips in disdain. ¡°I am not going to eat you up.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll suffocate me.¡± Ling Sheng glanced at her voluptuous chest. She had to be a D-cup. In the past, little Bunny was more conservative with her clothes so she did not notice it. ¡°Your son is already three years old. Why are you still so flat-chested? Jun Shiyan must not be working hard all these years!¡± Song Yiyan laughed and glanced at her. She pursed her lips and teased her with her eyes. ¡°But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help you feed your second child!¡± Ling Sheng glared at her fiercely and gritted her teeth. ¡°Are you a cow?!¡± Song Yiyan snorted and looked at her flat chest in disdain. ¡°Don¡¯t make it sound so awful. I¡¯m their godmother! What¡¯s wrong with feeding them?¡± Ling Sheng did not want to talk nonsense with her. The person in front of her was a female hooligan, and her words were lewd. ¡°Where¡¯s Ji Xing? Did he come to look for you?¡± Song Yiyan frowned. ¡°Who is this Ji Xing that you are speaking of?¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You didn¡¯t regain your memory?¡± Song Yiyan put an arm around her shoulders, as if she can¡¯t bear to not be intimate with her. She moved closer and kissed her cheek. ¡°Of course I¡¯ve regained it. I¡¯ve already awakened. Didn¡¯t you know that I ran away from the wedding?¡± Ling Sheng pushed her hard, but she failed to push her away. She was anxious. ¡°I understand. Can you stay away from me?¡± Song Yiyan sniffled sadly and wiped her tears. She was a drama queen. ¡°You don¡¯t love me anymore. I knew it. You don¡¯t love me at all, you heartless woman! You don¡¯t want a girlfriend when you have a man!¡± Ling Sheng took a deep breath to calm herself down. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you about serious matters. Can you adjust your attitude? Where¡¯s Ji Xing?¡± Song Yiyan¡¯s expression also turned serious. ¡°Who is this Ji Xing you¡¯re talking about? I really don¡¯t know.. What do you mean by my Ji Xing? You make it sound like I¡¯m having an affair behind your back.¡± Chapter 1094 - A Joke Upon hearing this, Ling Sheng was stunned. ¡°You lost your memory?¡± Song Yiyan asked, ¡°I just regained my memory. What memory did I lose? Did you meet a bad person? What did he tell you?¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°Ji Xing is your man. Don¡¯t you remember him?¡± Song Yiyan said, ¡°I¡¯ve never known a man called Ji Xing. The world is so big and there are so many men. My only wish is to seduce all the handsome men in the world. Why would I attach myself to one man?¡± Ling Sheng swallowed hard. Sister, you¡¯re indeed awesome. She coughed and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you have selective amnesia!¡± Song Yiyan laughed out loud and walked out holding her arms. ¡°Let¡¯s talk as we walk. I¡¯ll treat you to fried chicken. There¡¯s a huge fried chicken restaurant nearby. As for this man, isn¡¯t it good that I don¡¯t remember him? I¡¯m not going to give up an entire forest for a single tree, I want to fall in love with someone new everyday instead. Isn¡¯t it good to have a new boyfriend?¡± Not only was she not anxious to regain her memory, but she was also very happy that she had lost her memory and forgotten about her man. Ling Sheng was convinced. ¡°From what I know, you and Ji Xing are very much in love.¡± Song Yiyan glanced at her. ¡°From what you know, you haven¡¯t regained your memory?¡± Ling Sheng nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t remember the past.¡± Song Yiyan clicked her tongue as she looked at her sympathetically and shook her head. ¡°Jun Shiyan is such a bastard, he sealed your memory so deeply. Could it be that he¡¯s afraid that you¡¯ll settle scores with him after you regain your memory?¡± Ling Sheng asked, ¡°What scores do I need to settle with him?¡± Song Yiyan hooked her chin and continued to tease her. ¡°Of course, he cheated on another woman behind your back. I¡¯m telling you, no man is good. Little beauty, just follow your sister and everything is good!¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s pupils constricted as the fire in her eyes burned. ¡°Is what you said true?¡± ¡°Of course¡­ it¡¯s fake!¡± Song Yiyan laughed out loud and knocked Ling Sheng¡¯s head with her fingers. ¡°But what¡¯s wrong with your head? You¡¯ve transmigrated so many times, but you haven¡¯t recovered your memory.¡± Ling Sheng was furious and shouted at her, ¡°Can you be serious!¡± Song Yiyan stood up straight and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m serious. Very serious.¡± Ling Sheng was helpless. She had originally thought that she was a cold and aloof sister, but little did she know that she was just a clown. ¡°What¡¯s going on with us now?¡± ¡°We¡¯re currently in a book called ¡®The Domineering Chairman¡¯s Little Wife¡¯.¡± Song Yiyan thought for a while and organized her thoughts. She was so touched that tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°Your man is amazing, he arranged a supporting role for me. I¡¯m finally not a nameless character without a line.¡± Upon seeing her exaggerated expression, Ling Sheng rolled her eyes and asked patiently, ¡°What about the main character? Is it Luo Xin?¡± Song Yiyan looked at her and gave her a wicked smile. ¡°What Luo Xin? She¡¯s a vicious supporting actress. You¡¯re the real female lead, remember to protect me!¡± Ling Sheng was speechless. Song Yiyan said that they were in another parallel world, in a book called ¡°The Domineering Chairman¡¯s Little Wife.¡± The female lead is Ling Sheng, the male lead is Jun Shiyan, and the supporting female actress is Luo Xin. The female best friend, who is beautiful like a flower, innocent and kind, loved by everyone, is the invincible and adorable Song Yiyan. ¡°Three years ago, you raped Jun Shiyan, gave birth to your son, and placed your son at his doorstep.¡± ¡°Your son was suffering from moderate autism, but he treated your son well and cared for him.¡± ¡°He had been looking for you for three years, but to no avail. The evil supporting actress Luo Xin had entered the Gu family through Gu Shen¡¯s connections a year ago. Your son got along well with her, so he agreed to let Luo Xin have access to the Gu family residence.¡± However, Luo Xin was after him in the first place. If she wanted to win his heart, she would definitely have to resort to underhanded means. ¡°Three years later, the biological mother of Jun Shiyan¡¯s son, who is you, suddenly appeared. Then, the two of you acted out a heart-wrenching love story.¡± Song Yiyan couldn¡¯t help but tear up as she spoke. ¡°What happened next?¡± ¡°How do I know what will happen next? I don¡¯t know!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that this is a book? Why don¡¯t you know the plot?¡± ¡°The author of this book is all of us, our fate is in our own hands. How would I know about future developments? Of course, it¡¯s about how our lives will turn out.¡± ¡°Are you saying that we are no longer under the control of the trash fish and do not need to live according to the storyline? Are we all free to act?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either. It should be your man¡¯s doing. The trash fish won¡¯t be able to find us for the time being, but as long as there¡¯s a trace of connection, he¡¯ll find us sooner or later. We have to kill him. That¡¯s the only way to settle this once and for all.¡± ¡°Then why hasn¡¯t the people in this world changed? Why is everything the same?¡± ¡°Do you know about teleportation? I don¡¯t know what method your man used, but to be precise, he copied everything in that world into this world, just like a copy and paste.¡± ¡°What about my parents, grandparents, and my friends? Will they regain their memories?¡± ¡°They will definitely awaken. Once they regain their memories, they will know that they live in books. However, the length of time it takes will depend on them.¡± Ling Sheng was finally relieved. No matter what, it was good as long as they could regain their memory. Song Yiyan saw her old friend and asked excitedly. ¡°What do you think of the book¡¯s name?¡± ¡°Nothing much!¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really nothing much.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s great. Look, Jun Shiyan is a domineering chairman, and you¡¯re his little wife. How fitting!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you came up with this name!¡± Ling Sheng looked at her faintly. Since she had said that this was another parallel world, it meant that everyone in that world was out of trash fish¡¯s control. I don¡¯t know who made up the first part of the story, but the rest of it was blank, waiting for the characters to fill it up with their life¡¯s developments and stories. To put it bluntly, it was what all the audience and readers in real life yearned for. Now that the progress bar had become intelligent, would the pen be able to write on its own? ¡°It was me, so what?¡± ¡°Then those things about me being the female lead, Jun Shiyan being the male lead, Luo Xin being the evil supporting actress, and you being the innocent, kind, invincible, and adorable little angel, they were all made up by you!¡± ¡°What do you mean I made it up? I gathered evidence and concluded it based on facts.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a liar!¡± ¡°Darling, how could you say that to me? My heart is breaking.¡± Song Yiyan covered her heart and bit her lip. She was heartbroken. ¡°I swear to God, if I said anything untrue, I will forever be a passerby!¡± Ling Sheng saw that she was quite determined. ¡°Is this world really not under the control of trash fish?¡± Song Yiyan nodded vigorously. ¡°Trust me, I can sense that we¡¯re all safe now. There¡¯s no traces of trash fish in this world.¡± ¡°Will everyone awaken?¡± Ling Sheng asked again. Song Yiyan thought for a while and tried her best to sound more serious. ¡°Actually, not everyone. Only those who are related to us will awaken, like your parents and your grandparents..¡± Chapter 1095 - Desperate Situation Only then did Ling Sheng relax. No matter what, it was fine as long as she could remember. The fried chicken shop that Song Yiyan mentioned was in the film studio. It was already past eight, but there were still many people waiting in line. However, she had a membership card in her hand and enjoyed special treatment. She didn¡¯t need to queue and directly entered the restaurant to order food. ¡°Sheng Sheng, I need your help with something.¡± Song Yiyan saw that Sheng Sheng was enjoying her food and didn¡¯t beat around the bush. They were good friends and they knew each other very well. ¡°I want to be the female lead in the show ¡®Immortal Sword¡¯s Fate¡¯.¡± Ling Sheng was eating happily when she heard her request. ¡°I just arrived here too and I¡¯m not familiar with this place. If you want to be the female lead, go for the audition!¡± Song Yiyan sighed deeply and gave her a childish look. ¡°Didn¡¯t I get banned by those shameless people from the Song family? Which director in the entertainment industry would dare to hire me?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you a charlatan?¡± Ling Sheng had yet to figure out what was going on with her. She had no connections in China, so how could she help her? ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s a charlatan!¡± Song Yiyan stuffed a drumstick into her mouth and corrected her. ¡°I¡¯m a professional Feng shui master. Do you know what a Feng shui master is? Besides, I just got here. Who would ask me for Feng shui consultations? I have to take it slow.¡± Her top priority now was to earn money. If she did not have money, there¡¯s no need to mention about next month¡¯s rental, even eating fried chicken would be a problem. ¡°By the way, I would have forgotten if you hadn¡¯t mentioned it. I still need your help with my Second Uncle¡¯s matter. The Third Master said that you can change a person¡¯s fate. Help my Second Uncle take a look!¡± Ling Sheng had almost forgotten about the big matter. ¡°There¡¯s something I need to clarify with you first.¡± Song Yiyan nibbled on her chicken wing slowly and looked at her sternly. ¡°We¡¯re sisters, so I¡¯ll give you a 50% discount. Let¡¯s go now.¡± Ling Sheng rolled her eyes at her. ¡°I don¡¯t even know where my Second Uncle is now. My dad and the rest probably think that my Second Uncle is gone. You have to wait until I find him.¡± Song Yiyan originally thought she could make a small profit, but after hearing this, she sighed and said, ¡°How about this? If you help me settle the role of the female lead, I¡¯ll help you settle your second uncle¡¯s matter. I promise I¡¯ll settle it perfectly for you and won¡¯t charge you any money.¡± When Song Yiyan said she wanted to be the female lead, she either wanted to rely on her connections or find someone to deal with the Song family. As long as the Song family didn¡¯t interfere, she could go for the audition on her own. The female lead role would definitely be easy for her to get. ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Ling Sheng nodded, knowing that she did not treat her as an outsider was why she had asked her for help. ¡°I¡¯ll get Fifth Uncle to help mediate.¡± The Song family wanted to ban Song Yiyan because they knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to survive on her own. Sooner or later, she would go home and apologize. Now, as long as there was someone who could go against the Song family to support her, she would be able to resolve even the most difficult situation on her side. After she had a chance to turn the situation around, she would be able to slowly build up her career and would no longer be afraid of the Song family. After they ate, Song Yiyan gave her the keys to her house and told her to go home first. She didn¡¯t know how long she would be filming and didn¡¯t need her to wait. Ling Sheng wanted to take a taxi back. Before she left the film studio, she saw the front of a huge mansion with the words ¡°Lin Residence¡± written on the left. Many fans were holding up support signs and waiting outside the cordon for their idols to get off work! When she took a closer look, she realized that it was none other than her gorgeous father, Movie King Huo Ci! Chapter 1096 - Tears Flowing Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Excuse me¡­¡± Ling Sheng ran to the nearest fan holding a support banner and asked if Huo Ci was there. ¡°Ah, ah, ah, ah, my idol is out!¡± As if he had taken a stimulant, the fan stared at the door and did not notice Ling Sheng at all. At that moment, no one could hear anything except for the excited screams of the fans. They were shouting Huo Ci¡¯s name in unison. The most loyal fans were still doing live broadcasts on their way home. With the arrival of the army of fans, their comments were already flooding the screen. However, the fans made sure their messages did not block Huo Ci¡¯s handsome face, which was the background of the screen! ¡°Ahhhh, my idol is beautiful!¡± ¡°My idol is smiling at me, AWSL.¡± ¡°Working for two days and two nights consecutively, my idol must be tired.¡± ¡°What kind of godly beauty is this? He is so dedicated to his work, he can still maintain such a state after working continuously for two days and two nights. I call him a god!¡± On the screen, other than feeling sorry for their idol, they were also praising Huo Ci¡¯s looks. At that moment, Huo Ci, who had just come out of the main door, appeared in his best state. After greeting the fans, Movie King Huo, who was the world¡¯s favorite actor, had his assistant distribute water and biscuits to the fans present. The fans were moved to tears. They took the water and biscuits and told him that it had been hard on him, telling him to hurry home and get some rest. There was only a cordon between Huo Ci and his fans, and there were no bodyguards watching. The extremely disciplined fans did not cross the cordon, all of them stood where they were supposed to and shouted his name happily. The fans knew that he had a hard time filming and was very tired. They were all obedient as long as they could take a look at him. They did not even ask him for an autograph or photo. Ling Sheng, who was standing at the furthest end of the crowd, looked at the handsome, smiling Movie King. Her nose felt sour, and her eyes turned red. Huo Ci seemed to have sensed something. He turned around and saw a pretty young lady looking at him with her big red eyes. The young lady was really too beautiful, she was so beautiful that she shone in the crowd. She was born for the stage, just like him. In short, she was gifted. The young lady seemed to have seen him looking over and she waved at him. A bright smile blossomed on her little face. It was a relaxed, happy smile, a smile that he seemed to have lost. Her complicated emotions made his heart ache. When Ling Sheng saw Huo Ci looking over, she desperately waved at him. However, he quickly shifted his gaze away, making her unsure if he was looking at her. When Huo Ci got into the car and left, the fans obediently stood where they were and reluctantly waved goodbye. The fans¡¯ rule was that they were not allowed to chase their idol¡¯s cars. However, just as the Movie King¡¯s car left, the fans saw the girl who was standing at the back suddenly squeeze to the front and chase after the car. Ling Sheng did not know what was wrong with her. When she saw that the car had suddenly left, she felt a mix of emotions in her heart. Fifth Uncle¡¯s final words, ¡®He couldn¡¯t be saved¡¯, were still lingering on her mind. For a moment, she was unsure if she was in a dream or in reality. As she chased after the car, she shouted, ¡°Dad! Dad!¡± Huo Ci clearly heard someone shouting behind him. He turned around and saw that it was the pretty young lady. She was crying as she chased after the car, crying as she shouted, ¡°Dad!¡± Zuo Ming looked in the rearview mirror and saw a young lady chasing after a car. She was calling for her father. His expression changed, he stole a glance and saw that the Movie King in the backseat had a change of expression as well. ¡°Zuo Ming, I haven¡¯t had a good rest for the past two days. Are there any wrinkles on my face?¡± Huo Ci touched the corner of his eye and took out his phone to shine it on his beautiful face. Dad? Fuck, was he that old? He had only heard fans call him ¡®Hubby¡¯ and ¡®Oppa¡¯. This was the first time he had heard someone shouting at the top of their lungs to call him ¡®Dad¡¯! ¡°Sixth Master, you must be too tired and hear wrongly. That lady is calling you oppa.¡± Zuo Ming lied through his teeth. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m deaf?¡± Huo Ci sneered and shot him an angry glance. ¡°She¡¯s obviously calling me Dad!¡± Zuo Ming saw that he was angry. He didn¡¯t know if he was angry because the young lady called him father, but he quickly said, ¡°Then I must have heard wrongly.¡± Huo Ci did not know if he had gone mad, but he could not help but turn back to take a look. The young lady could not catch up, and her figure was already very far away. He could no longer hear her voice. Ling Sheng chased after the car for a long time, but she could not catch up with it. She stopped in disappointment and wiped her tears. Her eyes were red as she watched the car leave, her heart aching terribly. Huo Ci¡¯s car had just left the film studio when he received a call from Lu Yubai. Lu Yubai told him about what had just happened. ¡°Fifth Brother, let me tell you. There was a girl who chased after my car and called me ¡®Dad¡¯. Am I that old?¡± Lu Yubai asked him, ¡°Where are you now?¡± Huo Ci said, ¡°I just finished filming and came out from the studio. Hahaha, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s funny? I¡¯ve only heard people call me Oppa. Why don¡¯t I know if I had such a big daughter?¡± Lu Yubai coughed and said, ¡°Sixth Brother, I have something to tell you. You must calm down after hearing it.¡± Huo Ci was still thinking about how the young lady had called him ¡®Dad¡¯ and told Lu Yubai as if it was a joke. He wanted to continue talking about this matter when he heard him say, ¡°Fifth Brother, what the hell did you do behind my back again?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not me.¡± Lu Yubai thought to himself, ¡°You can still laugh. She might really be your daughter.¡± He had sent that young lady to the film studio, perhaps they really met. ¡°I met a girl today. She looks a little like you.¡± But did she really know that the Sixth Brother was her father? If she didn¡¯t know, it wouldn¡¯t be such a coincidence. Who would chase after someone¡¯s car for no reason and call the person father! Huo Ci did not know what he wanted to say and he was beating around the bush. He growled impatiently, ¡°If you have something to say, say it!¡± Lu Yubai said everything in one breath. ¡°That girl is called Nangong Sheng. She¡¯s Nangong Lengyu¡¯s daughter. She¡¯s 22 years old this year and looks a lot like you.¡± He basically could confirm that Nangong Sheng was definitely Sixth Brother and Sister Yu¡¯s daughter! ¡°What did you say?¡± Huo Ci¡¯s grip on the phone tightened, and his gaze turned cold and deep.. After so many years, hearing that name again made his emotions surge uncontrollably. Chapter 1097 - Not Stupid Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Yubai didn¡¯t hear a reply. ¡°Sixth Brother?¡± Du du du¡­ The busy tone sounded. On the other side, the line was cut. Ling Sheng took a taxi to Song Yiyan¡¯s place. She knew that she rented a small apartment, but she did not expect it to be in such an old neighborhood. It was a dilapidated apartment building on the fifth floor. There were no streetlights, no elevators, and even the stairs didn¡¯t have any lights. When she shone the flashlight on the top floor with her phone, Ling Sheng realized that there was a small night lamp at the entrance of the unit. It was not very bright, but it illuminated the broken cement floor at the entrance. When she reached the door and took out the key, Ling Sheng deliberately looked at the ground. She did not know how the cement ground had cracked. If she did not pay attention, she would definitely have fallen. She had no idea how Song Yiyan managed to survive in such an environment. She didn¡¯t have many other things, but she had given her a lot of keys. The key to the door was full of grooves, and the key had to be aligned just right to the keyhole before it could open the door. Ling Sheng tried several times, but she could not insert the key. She patiently pointed the flashlight at the keyhole and tried again. Finally, she inserted it. Just then, her phone rang. It was Song Yiyan. ¡°I¡¯m already at your house. I¡¯m about to go in¡­¡± Ling Sheng tilted her head as she held her phone, twisting the key as she spoke. Little did she expect the door to be opened from the inside. Thereafter, a man¡¯s cold and magnetic voice sounded. ¡°The food is in the kitchen.¡± Ling Sheng subconsciously looked up and saw the tall figure of the man with his back facing her. It seemed like he had just come out of the shower. He was half-naked, with broad shoulders and a narrow waist. The lines on his back were exquisite and smooth, and his long arms were wiping his wet hair. ¡°I forgot to tell you. I have a gigolo. Once you¡¯re there, just let him sleep on the balcony!¡± Song Yiyan said nonchalantly. Ling Sheng wanted to cry but had no tears. She lowered her head abruptly, roaring madly in her heart. I saw him. Sister, can¡¯t you tell me earlier? Did you forget that there was a man in your house? Fuck what did she just see? She had seen another man¡¯s body, is she going to go blind?! ¡°Did you see him?¡± Song Yiyan frowned and raised her voice. ¡°Fuck, did this bastard have another little bitch outside?¡± ¡°I saw him!¡± Ling Sheng gritted her teeth and lowered her voice. She felt like dying due to the embarrassment. She did not know what had gotten into her that she had to look for Song Yiyan. She was too unreliable! Since when did she have a gigolo?! And what¡¯s that about a bitch? Was this the trend nowadays? ¡°I¡¯m warning you, he¡¯s my man. Don¡¯t you dare lay your hands on him!¡± Song Yiyan warned her sternly. ¡°I know!¡± Ling Sheng was so angry that she wanted to kill someone. She already had a man, so why would she have designs on other men? The pretty boy opposite her seemed to have finally realized that something was wrong. He turned his head abruptly and looked at Ling Sheng. ¡°Who are you?¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s phone fell to the ground. She stared at the man opposite her in disbelief, her eyes wide and her mouth stuttering. ¡°Ji Xing!¡± Ji Xing frowned, his gaze was cold and dangerous. He looked at the key in her hand. ¡°Why do you have the key to my house?¡± Ling Sheng rushed over in a panic. She sized him up like he was a monster and pointed at her nose. ¡°You don¡¯t know who I am?¡± Ji Xing grabbed a T-shirt from the sofa and put it on before saying coldly, ¡°If you trespass on a house, I can call the police and arrest you!¡± Did he need to know who she was? She must be that swindler¡¯s friend again. Didn¡¯t that woman know that he lived here and that men and women shouldn¡¯t touch each other? ¡°I¡¯m Ling Sheng! I¡¯m Ling Sheng!¡± When Ling Sheng heard his words and saw his unfamiliar gaze, it was a bolt from the blue for her. Was God trying to play her to death? Why were they all suffering from amnesia? ¡°Should I know you?¡± Ji Xing¡¯s expression was cold, and his entire body was filled with indifference. ¡°That¡­¡± Ling Sheng wanted to bang her head against the wall, so she took two steps forward. ¡°That¡­¡± ¡°If you take another step closer, don¡¯t blame me for being impolite.¡± Ji Xing saw that the woman was about to close in on him and suddenly grabbed her wrist. His eyes were terrifyingly dangerous. ¡°Tell that woman that I¡¯m not her plaything. If she dares to find someone to humiliate me again, don¡¯t blame me for turning hostile!¡± Ling Sheng did not know what was going on between Song Yiyan and him. She could not understand the nonsense he said either. She sucked in a cold breath in pain. Looking at the dangerous look in his eyes, she pointed at the cross on his neck. ¡°I¡¯m talking about this. Do you really not remember? This can allow us to travel through worlds. We transmigrated together!¡± Ji Xing sneered. ¡°Did she ask you to say that?¡± How did she know that his name was Ji Xing? Didn¡¯t the female swindler say that she didn¡¯t know his name? If she didn¡¯t know, would her friend know? Birds of the same feather flock together. That damned woman was not a good person. Her friend was probably not a good person either! Ling Sheng told him everything that had happened in the past in detail. She also told him everything she knew. ¡°Do you understand? We are not from this world. We transmigrated here.¡± Ji Xing looked at her with a cold and disdainful expression as if he was listening to her spouting nonsense. ¡°Are you done?¡± This woman looked quite normal, but she was actually a fool. She was quite compatible with that damn woman. One was an abnormal fool and the other was a swindler! ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth!¡± Ling Sheng sighed and felt like crying. ¡°You and Song Yiyan are a couple. She¡¯s your woman and you¡¯re her man!¡± ¡°Miss Ling, go and tell her that I lost my memory, not my mind!¡± Ji Xing sneered mockingly. He got up, took a coat, and put it on. He walked away and turned back when he reached the door. ¡°I wish Miss Ling good dreams.¡± Ling Sheng watched him leave. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Ji Xing closed the door with a bang and looked at the light at the door. He had a dangerous gaze on the flickering light outside the door. Alright, he was afraid that she would bump into something when she got home, so he had specially prepared a lamp for her. In the end, his good intentions had been treated like rubbish! If she wanted to chase him away, she could have just said so. Yet, she had to get a so-called friend to come home and make up nonsense to disgust him! He lifted his foot and was about to kick the lamp in front of him away when he slowly lowered his foot. Forget it. He doesn¡¯t need to be so angry towards the heartless female swindler! Seeing that Ji Xing left, Ling Sheng hurriedly called Song Yiyan. ¡°Your man left, what now?¡± Song Yiyan asked, ¡°Where is he going?¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°He told me to tell you that he lost his memory, not his mind! Then he left.. He even wished me a good dream.¡± Chapter 1098 - Warm The Bed And Wait For Me Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Song Yiyan was very calm. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Go wash up and sleep. He¡¯s just a lousy man. He can sleep on the streets. Don¡¯t worry about him.¡± Damn that gigolo. She cared for him, fed him, and paid for his living expenses, yet he still dared to behave atrociously towards his sugar mommy. Was he throwing a tantrum? He could go wherever he wanted! Whoever dared to take him in now was a bastard! After Ling Sheng hung up the phone, she was famished. She followed the fragrance into the kitchen and saw a small fire on the gas stove. There was a steaming pot on top of it, and the fragrance of the food came from the pot. After opening the steamer, she took out all the dishes that were being heated up. There were sweet and sour pork ribs, braised pork trotters, stewed tofu with tomato soup, and a bowl of fragrant rice. Everything looked and tasted delicious! These dishes were all cooked by Ji Xing? She felt that it wasn¡¯t polite to eat someone else¡¯s food. After calling Song Yiyan to ask, she was relieved and brought the food to the dining table. She was a chef herself, and she even thought that she was an awesome chef. However, she had to admit that the taste of the food was amazing even with her picky taste! Ji Xing was handsome and had good culinary skills. He even prepared soup everyday, waiting for his girlfriend to come home. He was a perfect boyfriend, yet Song Yiyan was still not satisfied! After eating, washing the dishes and packing up, Ling Sheng felt that something was amiss. She must have angered Ji Xing and drove him away! She, an outsider, came to someone else¡¯s house and lived there for free. She even made the male owner leave in anger. That seemed a little too much! Ji Xing had lost his memory. He probably had no other place to stay besides this place. Now that she had taken over his house and angered him away, if he really went to sleep on the streets, it would be her fault. ¡°Yanyan, I think I¡¯d better go. I¡¯ll stay in a hotel. Give Ji Xing a call and let him come back to stay!¡± Ling Sheng thought for a while before calling her again. ¡°It¡¯s fine. He¡¯s just a gigolo. I¡¯ll get another one even if he leaves. With my beauty, I don¡¯t need to worry about not being able to find a handsome young man. The next one will be more obedient, richer, and more understanding than him.¡± Song Yiyan was lecturing someone and blocked him in the men¡¯s room. She stuffed something in his mouth and pressed his head against the toilet bowl. This bastard was the third male lead in ¡°Great Zhou Dynasty¡±. Every day, he would stare at her with his lecherous eyes, trying to take advantage of her just now. What kind of person is this? I can¡¯t wait to beat him to death! The man, whose head was pressed into the toilet bowl, struggled in pain. He did not know why this woman, who looked so weak and easily bullied, suddenly seemed like a different person. He had already said that since she needed money urgently, he would give her 100,000 yuan a month. As compensation, she could just sleep with him. Ling Sheng sensed that something was amiss. ¡°You haven¡¯t finished your work yet?¡± Song Yiyan kicked the man¡¯s leg and watched as he fell to his knees with a plop. She smiled lightly. ¡°I¡¯m ending work soon. I¡¯m finishing up now. Once you¡¯re done warming up the bed, wait for me. I¡¯ll go back and sleep with you!¡± Ling Sheng asked, ¡°Are you really going to ignore him?¡± What a heartless woman! ¡°I already said that the next one would be better. Unlike you, who would stay loyal to a man till death, I want to date all the handsome men in the world!¡± Song Yiyan said as she heard the sound coming from the man¡¯s throat. Feeling annoyed, she grabbed his hair and slammed him into the toilet bowl. The man was no longer breathing. Like a dead dog, he laid motionless on the toilet bowl. Only then did Song Yiyan smile in satisfaction. She wiped her hands with a wet tissue in disdain and threw it at the man¡¯s face. She then turned around and left in her high heels. After Huo Ci left the filming studio, he went to the airport. After he answered Lu Yubai¡¯s call, he felt unwell. Zuo Ming didn¡¯t know what the Fifth Master had said to his master, but after he hung up the phone, his expression turned worse. The atmosphere in the car was suffocating. Huo Ci looked at Zuo Ming. ¡°Stop by the road. Get out.¡± Zuo Ming looked at him in confusion, not daring to provoke him at this juncture. The calm before the storm was the scariest. After replying respectfully, he stopped the car by the roadside. Huo Ci sat in the driver¡¯s seat. The car hummed and disappeared on the road like an arrow leaving a bow. Nangong Lengyu was great! She had lied to him for so many years! After Nangong Lengyu found out that her daughter had secretly come to China, she was worried. She felt that her daughter must have found out the secret of her parentage. She was angry and worried, so she chased after her overnight. Halfway down the road, the car broke down and they were stuck in a remote area. They didn¡¯t know when the tow truck would arrive. Fortunately, there were not many people on the road at this time. The chauffeur was repairing the car and she shone the light at him. Opposite them, a van sped past them at the speed of a sports car, bringing with it a gust of cold wind. After a short while, the van returned. It drifted by the side domineeringly and stopped steadily. Nangong Lengyu turned around and saw a person alighting from the van. She froze and her beautiful face that was as cold as ice became even colder. Huo Ci! She had never dreamed that she would meet him here in such a manner. After Huo Ci got out of the van, he walked to her side and looked at the woman in front of him and sneered. ¡°I want to talk to you about our daughter.¡± ¡°I have nothing to talk to you about.¡± Nangong Lengyu rejected him with a smirk. ¡°Nangong Sheng, is it?¡± Huo Ci had not expected to run into her on the way after hearing the possible news. ¡°She¡¯s my daughter.¡± Nangong Lengyu smiled. ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡± Huo Ci¡¯s eyes were spitting fire as he scoffed coldly. His chest felt like it was about to explode as he pulled her away without a care. ¡°Huo Ci, let go!¡± Nangong Lengyu did not expect him to still have that bad temper after so many years. ¡°If I don¡¯t let go, what are you going to do to me?¡± Huo Ci¡¯s eyes were filled with bloodthirsty mockery. ¡°Kill me?¡± Nangong Lengyu did not want to be entangled with him. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. My daughter is mine. Do you want to be a stepfather now?¡± ¡°Whether she¡¯s my daughter or not, we¡¯ll know once the paternity test results are out.¡± Huo Ci shoved her into the van and closed the door. The taxi driver, who was repairing his car, was no longer young. He was in his forties and was flattered when he got to ferry Nangong Lengyu.. After seeing Movie King Huo appearing out of the blue and hearing the conversation between the two, he was startled. Chapter 1099 - My Daughter Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Before Nangong Lengyu could say anything, the van drove away speedily. It was so fast that it left the taxi far behind. The taxi driver was nowhere to be seen. The taxi driver witnessed an incredible scene. After watching the Movie King left with the Movie Queen, he finally reacted. What should he do with the luggage? ¡°Huo Ci, what are you doing?¡± Nangong Lengyu glared at him angrily. In the van, it was inappropriate for her to hit him. She was filled with anger. ¡°Stop the van. I¡¯ll talk to you properly.¡± The smile on Huo Ci¡¯s lips was very cold. He glanced at her from the corner of his eye, as if he had not heard her. He continued to speed up, so fast that even the streetlights on both sides of the road became blurred. ¡°Huo Ci, you lunatic!¡± Nangong Lengyu had never dreamed that the first person she would see in China was not her daughter, but Huo Ci! ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m a lunatic.¡± Huo Ci laughed mockingly and roared angrily, ¡°Nangong Lengyu, don¡¯t you have a heart?¡± Upon hearing his words, Nangong Lengyu smirked in amusement. ¡°I should be the one asking you that!¡± The past was already in the past. No matter who was right or wrong, it was meaningless. She did not care either. She came back to bring her daughter back, not to get entangled with him in the past. ¡°Is she my daughter?¡± Huo Ci gritted his teeth as he enunciated each word. His eyes were bloodshot and filled with madness. ¡°No,¡± Nangong Lengyu said firmly. She sneered with obvious sarcasm. ¡°Then whose daughter is she?¡± ¡°My daughter!¡± ¡°What about that child?¡± ¡°Dead!¡± ¡°Nangong Lengyu!¡± ¡°Huo Ci!¡± In the speeding van, the two quarreled with each other, trying to raise their voice louder than the other. No one was willing to give in and let the other win. ¡°She came to find me.¡± Huo Ci saw her cold face, and the expression in his eyes suddenly became distorted. Suddenly, he laughed in his husky voice. He enunciated each word clearly. ¡°Our daughter looks exactly like me. When I saw her, I knew that she was definitely my daughter.¡± ¡°Sheng Sheng went to look for you?¡± When Nangong Lengyu heard this, her emotions fluctuated. She felt depressed for a moment. Great! This was really her daughter. She knew it. That night, she should have known that her daughter must have found out something. That was why she searched for Huo Ci¡¯s information and news! All of this had happened because she was careless. If she had noticed her daughter¡¯s abnormality earlier, she would not have allowed her to fly back to China! ¡°Yes.¡± Huo Ci smiled smugly. He exerted force on the accelerator pedal and the van sped up again. He looked at her and asked, ¡°Is she my biological daughter?¡± Before Nangong Lengyu could reply, she felt her head buzzing because of the van¡¯s speed. She watched as a huge truck drove towards them. Huo Ci did not expect that a truck would suddenly appear at the turn after the van had just gotten off the expressway. His expression suddenly turned cold, and his head felt like bursting. A wave of strange yet familiar memories surged forth. ¡°Huo Ci!¡± Nangong Lengyu¡¯s pupils constricted. After a panicked roar, the scene of the man lying quietly on the operating table flashed past her.. She felt a splitting headache as she watched the truck approach at high speed, and she pounced on him without thinking. Chapter 1100 - Let Me Hug You Huo Ci, on the other hand, calmed down. He discarded all distracting thoughts and tightened his grip on the steering wheel. The van let out a sharp screeching sound as sparks flew between the wheels and the ground. In the blink of an eye, the van narrowly missed the truck. The truck driver broke out in a cold sweat. He looked at the van opposite him, it was as if it was performing acrobatics, its driver¡¯s skills made him gasp in amazement. For a moment, he even forgot to step on the brakes. He frantically stepped on the brakes when he almost crashed into the van. The two vehicles brushed past each other. Huo Ci looked at the woman who was still lying on top of him and sobbing softly. He felt a lump in his throat and suffocated. The salty smell spread to his nose and his heart started to ache. Was she worried about him? Was she afraid that he would die? The truck driver was knocking on the window, asking about the two of them. Huo Ci wanted to call out to her, but his hand reached to the top of her head and gently landed on it. He patted her twice to comfort her before turning to look at the truck driver outside the window and shaking his head. When the driver saw the man turn his head, his eyes widened in shock. Huo Ci, Movie King Huo, and a woman in his arms! Huo Ci saw that he was still not leaving, and he even took out his phone to take a photo. He glanced at him coldly and berated, ¡°Get lost!¡± The truck driver only felt a cold death stare that seemed threatening. He was so frightened that his body trembled, and his phone fell to the ground. He hurriedly picked it up and turned to flee. It was very quiet in the car. Only the low, suppressed sobs of the woman could be heard. After a long time, he spoke. ¡°Hey.¡± Huo Ci¡¯s voice was hoarse. He lowered his eyes slightly and looked at the woman in his arms. There were tears in his eyes, and his lips curled up into a relieved and happy smile. ¡°Your daughter is already so old, why do you still like to cry so much?¡± Nangong Lengyu hugged him as tears flowed down her cheeks. The person in her arms had a real warmth to him. It was as though he had never changed in all these years. After sorting out the messy memories in her mind, she still did not understand what had happened. Was what happened a dream or was she still in a dream? ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Seeing that she was silent, Huo Ci hugged her tightly and rested his chin on the top of her head. He sighed softly. ¡°I love you.¡± They almost got separated by death. Perhaps only after the close shave with death, they would know how precious time was and how to cherish every minute and second of being together. He clearly remembered that at the last moment of his life, he regretted not being able to apologize to her. No matter how much he hated or resented her, it was not enough to overcome his love for her. Nangong Lengyu¡¯s cries grew louder. Other than crying, she did not know what to say or do. The operating theater was so quiet that it was suffocating. His cold corpse made it look like the accident had just happened a moment ago. It was at that moment that she realized that nothing else mattered. In the face of death, their resentment and mutual torment were so childish. After a long time, Nangong Lengyu was finally done crying. She felt much better and wanted to slowly retreat. However, she was hugged tightly by him. A man¡¯s deep and pleasant sexy voice sounded in her ears. ¡°Don¡¯t move. Let me hug you.¡± Nangong Lengyu felt embarrassed. She was already in her forties and was no longer young. ¡°Huo Ci, let go of me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not letting go.¡± Huo Ci had waited so long for the two of them to finally let go of their differences. He said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I haven¡¯t hugged you for so many years. Come back to me.¡± She did not hate him, nor did she not care about him. After knowing her feelings, he suddenly wanted to tell the whole world that he was the happiest person in the world. Nangong Lengyu frowned. What kind of twisted logic was that? She nudged him. ¡°I¡¯m going to look for Sheng Sheng.¡± ¡°She¡¯s an adult, not a child.¡± Huo Ci scoffed. Sensing the woman¡¯s body stiffening for a moment, he quickly said, ¡°Fifth Brother said that she went to look for Song Yiyan.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not a child either.¡± Nangong Lengyu pushed him again. Her hoarse voice sounded coquettish. ¡°Let go. I can¡¯t breathe.¡± Only then did Huo Ci loosen his grip. A delighted smile hung on his lips. ¡°Why did you rush over just now?¡± Nangong Leng frowned slightly but did not say a word. ¡°Were you touched when I saved Xiaoqi?¡± Huo Ci let out a low laugh. He squinted his eyes slightly and took in the light fragrance on her body. He was in a good mood. Nangong Lengyu heard him mention Xiaoqi and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Xiaoqi?¡± ¡°At Jun Shiyan¡¯s place.¡± Naturally, Huo Ci would not tell her that the rascal had gone to look for him and called him ¡®Grandpa¡¯. In the end, he had sent him away with a single word. Now that he thought about it, the rascal must be really sad at that time. He heard from his parents that the rascal went to visit them at the Huo Family. They even asked him who he was and why he called them Great-Grandpa and Great-Grandma. ¡°What¡¯s going on with Ah Yan? Is Sheng Sheng back for you or them?¡± Nangong Lengyu frowned. ¡°She¡¯s definitely looking for me.¡± Huo Ci was very sure, and his tone was obviously arrogant. That wretched girl even went to look for him at night and cried while chasing after his car. If he ignored her, she would be heartbroken! The wretched girl and the rascal at home must have not lost their memories. Once they found her, he would know what happened and why he died and came back to life. What about Third Master Jun? He must have lost his memory. Otherwise, with his temper, he would have gone all over the world to look for that wretched girl. Oh yes, he had a woman by his side now, she had been with him for two years. It was Gu Shen¡¯s girlfriend, the one called Luo Xin. Fuck, Third Brother Jun¡¯s three grandsons were just playboys. No, he definitely couldn¡¯t let that wretched girl find him. He had to stop the possibility of them being together. ¡°Sheng Sheng, hurry up and get up!¡± Song Yiyan entered the house and dashed towards the big bed. She tugged at Ling Sheng excitedly. ¡°Your parents are in the headlines!¡± Ling Sheng was sleeping soundly when she was pulled up by someone so strong that she was forced to sit up straight. She was still angry at her for waking her up and growled angrily, ¡°You lunatic!¡± ¡°Your parents are in the headlines. Hurry up and take a look.¡± Song Yiyan seemed to be excited about something as she pointed her phone at Song Yiyan¡¯s face. ¡°A taxi driver said he pulled your mother over. Their car broke down on the road and your father took your mother away.¡± Ling Sheng was in a daze and could not open her eyes. She could barely read the words. When she saw the names of the two of them, she woke up immediately.. ¡°My mother is in China?¡± Chapter 1101 - You’re the Trashiest Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°They are here to catch you!¡± Song Yiyan saw her jump excitedly and laughed gloatingly. ¡°But how did your dad know that your mom was coming?¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s face darkened as she frantically put on her clothes. She gritted her teeth and glared at her. ¡°How would I know?¡± ¡°Why are you glaring at me? Why are you being so fierce to me? Will your mother go back just because you¡¯re angry at me?¡± Song Yiyan sat on the bed and crossed her legs as she scrolled through Weibo with interest. ¡°I say, your father still has his sights set on your mother. It¡¯s been so many years, but he knew immediately when your mother reached China. How do you think he found out?¡± Ling Sheng was not in the mood to pay attention to her. She was angered by her incessant laughter. ¡°Perhaps my parents have awakened!¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Song Yiyan pouted with certainty. ¡°How do you know that it¡¯s impossible? Only you¡¯re allowed to awaken, but not others?¡± Ling Sheng rolled her eyes at her. Song Yiyan laughed out loud when she saw how anxious she was. She scrutinized and pointed at her. ¡°You¡¯re the only one who hasn¡¯t fully awakened after transmigrating through so many worlds. Do you expect your parents to awaken so quickly? Your family¡¯s genes are the reason why they couldn¡¯t have awakened yet.¡± Ling Sheng used her death gaze again. Song Yiyan was afraid of her and raised her hands in surrender. ¡°If your parents have awakened, I am not the charlatan, you¡¯re one instead!¡± Sheng Sheng had lost her parents when she was young. She had brought up her younger brother alone, so she must have yearned for kinship. Huo Ci and Nangong Lengyu had truly touched her heart. Song Yiyan was different. She had never experienced it before, so she was not afraid of losing what she never had and could be cruel to the Song family. It would be best if she never had the chance to experience it in the future. When their phones rang at the same time, they exchanged glances. Ling Sheng answered the call. ¡°Mom.¡± Song Yiyan hung up the phone without looking at it. Out of sight, out of mind. She threw her phone on the bed and watched with interest as Ling Sheng answered the call. After Ling Sheng hung up, she raised her eyelids and asked, ¡°Your mother called? What did she say?¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°My mom said that she and Dad will come and pick me up immediately.¡± This time, it was Song Yiyan¡¯s turn to lose her cool. She almost choked on the water in her mouth. ¡°Did your parents awaken?¡± Ling Sheng nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Song Yiyan looked at her with disdain and said ruthlessly, ¡°So, you¡¯re the most useless person in your family!¡± Ling Sheng roared, ¡°Can you speak nicely?¡± What did she mean by her being the most useless person? Apart from the memories of the past, she did not forget anything else, unlike her. ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± Song Yiyan felt a little weak under her gaze. ¡°You have selective amnesia. You forgot your man, while your man lost all his memory. You don¡¯t remember anything, how are you better than me?¡± Ling Sheng smiled. Come on, let¡¯s continue hurting each other! While the two of them were quarreling with each other, someone knocked on the door. Song Yiyan smiled. ¡°Your parents are pretty fast. They¡¯re here already.¡± Ling Sheng frowned and was about to open the door. ¡°My mom said that they¡¯re still on the airport¡¯s expressway. They haven¡¯t even entered the fifth intersection yet. It¡¯ll take at least an hour for them to reach!¡± Song Yiyan¡¯s pupils constricted as she pulled her back and shushed her, preventing her from making a sound. After the house became completely quiet, the shouting at the doorstep became clearer. ¡°Yanyan, Yanyan, are you home? Open the door, it¡¯s Mom.¡± Ling Sheng glanced at Song Yiyan and asked her to open the door. ¡°Your mother.¡± Song Yiyan smirked but didn¡¯t say anything. Her gaze was cold and after giving her a warning look, she lay down on the bed. Mom? What mother? Was forcing her daughter to marry a man she did not love for the sake of the family¡¯s interests something a mother would do? They could not be compared with each other! Although Ling Sheng had grown up with her adoptive mother, her parents had never forced her to do anything she was unwilling to do. They doted on her. What about her? She had both parents, and she was their only daughter. She¡¯d thought they loved her dearly and treated her like a precious gem, but instead, she¡¯d been used as a pawn in a scheme. Therefore, she had never had any extravagant hopes for kinship. It was best not to have any hopes, because after she tore off that gorgeous disguise, her dirty and naked desires would be exposed, bringing more disappointment and hurt. Ling Sheng heard the person outside shouting and looked at Song Yiyan, who was pretending to sleep with her eyes closed. She did not know how to persuade her. When she was still a little bunny, she was afraid of her father. However, from her words, she loved her mother very much and cared about her mother. Later on, she agreed to the engagement because of her mother. But now, she could clearly feel that she was exuding a cold and indifferent mockery. ¡°Yanyan, I know you¡¯re inside.¡± Mother Song placed all the things she had brought at the door. Her eyes were red and her voice was hoarse. ¡°I¡¯ve left everything at the door for you. I¡¯m going back.¡± She could not leave her house for too long. She did not dare to come out during the day as she was afraid of being discovered by her husband. She could only sneak out at night to see her. She knew that her daughter hated her because she was useless. She dared not hope for her forgiveness, she just wanted to see her. Her personality was so weak that she had never left her before. She did not even have any money on her, how could she survive alone? Ling Sheng stood at the door and listened to the sound of things being placed. The footsteps of the woman at the door were very soft and soon disappeared. ¡°Your mother left.¡± Seeing that Song Yiyan had no reaction, Ling Sheng leaned against the bed to play games and sighed. When she opened the door, she saw an envelope stuffed into the gap of the door and there was a stack of money inside of about thirty to forty thousand yuan. At the door, there were two large plastic bags filled with various snacks and a foam box. It was unknown what was inside. Song Yiyan looked at Ling Sheng and said casually, ¡°Throw it away.¡± Ling Sheng brought everything in. When she opened the foam box, she saw that there were several layers of dumplings. They were frozen, handmade, and beautifully wrapped. ¡°Why did you want to throw them away? I¡¯ll eat them if you don¡¯t want them.¡± Song Yiyan smirked and said nonchalantly, ¡°If you want to eat it, take them away later!¡± ¡°I am not lacking food.¡± Ling Sheng looked at her and asked, ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten yet, right? Shall I cook something for you?¡± Song Yiyan agreed and continued playing her game. Ling Sheng placed the money on the table. ¡°Your mother gave it to you.¡± Song Yiyan didn¡¯t even look at it, her attention was completely on her phone.. ¡°Got it.¡± Chapter 1102 - As If It Was Glowing Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ling Sheng thought that she had fallen out with her mother and would not want the money she had given her. She did not expect her to accept it. It was not appropriate for her to get involved in other people¡¯s family matters, so she went to the kitchen to prepare dumplings for her. However, just as she entered the kitchen, she heard a commotion. When she ran over, she saw Song Yiyan carrying the snacks and money and throwing them downstairs. ¡°Song Yiyan!¡± Ling Sheng shouted, but it was too late to stop her. ¡°High rise littering is dangerous, I¡¯ll call the police to arrest you.¡± It was so dangerous. What if she hit someone? Even if it didn¡¯t hit people, it wouldn¡¯t be good if it hit the plants! Mother Song had just reached the first floor and was standing opposite the dilapidated apartment building. The lights were still on so her daughter must be at home, she just didn¡¯t want to see her. When the stuff was thrown down, she was not surprised at all. She looked up at the figure standing by the window and her tears fell. ¡°I have nothing to do with the Song family now.¡± Song Yiyan looked down at the woman standing in front of her and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t come here anymore.¡± As long as that father of hers could not use her to threaten her weak mother, he would not lay his hands on her uncles who were burdens! ¡°Song Yiyan.¡± Qiao Zhengyu shouted angrily. ¡°How can you treat your mother like this? Your mother came all the way here while avoiding your father. Do you still have a heart?¡± Song Yiyan glanced at him. Oh, so it was her useless uncle who would cry to her sister and beg her brother-in-law for help whenever something happened at home. ¡°Zhengyu, stop talking.¡± Qiao Yuan pulled her younger brother and stopped him from speaking. Isn¡¯t it right for her to come and see her daughter? ¡°Sister, look at her. How dare she? Unfilial daughter!¡± Qiao Zhengyu was furious at the mention of her. He pointed at her and shouted, ¡°Song Yiyan, get down here!¡± Song Yiyan looked at her uncle, who only knew how to be unreasonable. She sneered and slammed the window shut. She didn¡¯t even look at him. If the Qiao family was useful, they would not allow their daughter to compromise on everything and live in fear. She would not need to mindlessly support her younger brother and be looked down upon by her husband and her in-laws¡¯ family! He was a useless piece of trash. How dare he shout at her! ¡°Sister, just let her stay outside for a few days. When she can¡¯t go on anymore, she¡¯ll go back and beg Brother-in-law,¡± Qiao Zhengyu said angrily. No matter what, she was just a little girl. The Song family had such a good family background, yet she was still not satisfied with such a good marriage. Did she want to go to heaven instead? This wretched girl ruined his plan. If she married the Dongfang family, the Qiao family would benefit as well. Currently, he was negotiating with the Dongfang family on a business that could earn him a lot of money. Because of her, the Dongfang family was also making things difficult for him. In just a week, he had lost a lot of money. Qiao Yuan wanted to say a few words to her daughter, but she was afraid that it would be too late and she would disturb the neighbor¡¯s rest. She sighed uncomfortably and looked at him. ¡°You should talk less. Let¡¯s go!¡± Qiao Zhengyu cursed and spat a few more times. He looked at the window on the top floor threateningly. That wretched girl, she would regret it sooner or later. When she was at her wit¡¯s end, she would still have to return to the Song family. Damn it, she was always causing trouble for him. Looking at the woman who got into the car, his eyes darted around and a sinister light flashed past his eyes. Song Yiyan watched the car drive away, and the image of her useless uncle flashed in her mind. ¡°Yanyan, it¡¯s time to eat.¡± Ling Sheng came out with steaming hot dumplings. There were a total of three layers of dumplings, and they were all carefully written with stuffing. The elegant handwriting was clearly written by a beautiful woman. The first layer was made of mackerel dumplings, the second layer was made of pickled vegetables, and the third layer was made of crab roe. It was written in bold font, ¡°Two at once, no more than that.¡± Ling Sheng knew that the dumplings were all Mother Song¡¯s love for her daughter. She obediently steamed four crab roe dumplings, two each for her and Song Yiyan. When Song Yiyan saw the dumplings, she thought they were made by Ji Xing. However, when she tasted the filling, she tightened her grip on her chopsticks. Her expression changed and she felt choked up. That mother of hers truly loved her and her love could never be faked. She had loved eating the dumplings that she made since she was young. The Song family had servants and chefs. Her father was a high and mighty man, so he always thought that cooking and cleaning were the servants¡¯ duty. Every time he saw her making dumplings, he would get angry. In order to let her eat the dumplings that she made, she would always secretly cook them for her behind the man¡¯s back. Some things, even if deliberately ignored, would still corrode one¡¯s nerves like a virus. When Ling Sheng saw her expression, she knew that she must have realized that the taste of the food made by her mother would never change. Song Yiyan was really hungry. After eating a plate, she snatched away the plate that Ling Sheng was eating and asked her to eat something else. That useless man was angry with her yesterday and stopped cooking, he didn¡¯t even prepare a boxed lunch for her. The boxed lunch from the production team was so disgusting that it grossed her out. She had been starving for the entire day. Ling Sheng looked at her eating like a vicious wolf and wanted to expose her. This dumpling was made by her mother. She had already thrown away the snacks that she had sent over, does she want to spit out what she had eaten? When Huo Ci and Nangong Lengyu came over, Ling Sheng was almost falling asleep. When she heard the knock on the door, she stood up groggily and wanted to open the door. Song Yiyan had already opened the door. She smiled at them and greeted sweetly, ¡°Hello, Uncle and Auntie.¡± Huo Ci nodded at her and glanced into the flat. He could not help but frown. It was smaller than his bathroom and there wasn¡¯t even a living room. There was only one bedroom and a bathroom that was less than two square meters. It was like a kitchen that was difficult to turn around in. Nangong Lengyu looked at the tiny house in front of her and sighed. Uncle Song and the rest were too much. How could they bear to force their little princess into such a state? How could anyone live in such a place!? ¡°The place is small, feel free to sit.¡± Song Yiyan smiled. ¡°What do you guys want to drink? I only have juice and water at home.¡± Nangong Lengyu felt that the feeling she gave off had completely changed. She no longer had the timidness she had when she met a stranger. She was generous and cheerful, as though she was glowing. Huo Ci looked at Ling Sheng and realized that the wretched girl stood at the same spot and seemed to be in a daze after she saw them. She did not even greet them.. Instead, he glanced at her in disdain. ¡°Are you stupid? Don¡¯t you know us?¡± Chapter 1103 - She Was Kissed! When Ling Sheng saw them, her nose felt sour and her eyes swelled up. She could not help but want to cry. She rushed towards Huo Ci and ran into his arms. She called out sincerely, ¡°Dad!¡± Huo Ci did not react for a moment. He looked at the wretched girl who was charging towards him and subconsciously wanted to push her away. However, his hand froze in mid-air. After a moment, he hugged her gently while she cried. He had not died yet, he thought to himself. In the end, he comforted her gently. ¡°It¡¯s alright now.¡± Sigh, forget it. That wretched girl must have been frightened as well. Thinking about how ugly she looked when she chased after the car at night, his heart softened. Nangong Lengyu also walked over and hugged her daughter. Huo Ci hugged both mother and daughter. He suddenly felt that his life was perfect at that moment. Song Yiyan looked at the family of three with deep envy in her eyes. Look, this is what a family should be like. She couldn¡¯t help but shed tears of sympathy for her tragic fate. After Nangong Lengyu and Huo Ci understood what had happened, they quickly accepted it. The only thing they couldn¡¯t accept was that Xiaoqi was not by their side. That night, Ling Sheng followed them home happily. Although the family of three was doing well, without her son by her side, she felt as though her heart was missing a piece. Early the next morning, she went to look for Jun Shiyan. She was prepared to have a good talk with him about her son. She could choose not to be with that man, but her son definitely had to return to her side. When Huo Ci saw Nangong Lengyu¡¯s worried frown and sullen expression, he promised that he would definitely bring Xiaoqi back. ¡°Is this really okay?¡± Nangong Lengyu looked at the man beside her. He was acting shamelessly and trying to snatch the child back. She thought for a while and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk to Ah Yan instead to get Xiaoqi back!¡± When Huo Ci mentioned Jun Shiyan, there was a hint of disdain in his tone, and he was fuming inside. ¡°He¡¯s an idiot who doesn¡¯t remember anything now. He only remembers that Xiaoqi grew up with him and is his son. Do you think Third Master Jun¡¯s grandson is so easy to talk to, that he would give up the son he raised for three years to us just like that?¡± He knew Third Master Jun¡¯s temper, he was heartless and vicious. How would a bastard like that acknowledge them when he didn¡¯t even acknowledge his own daughter? The best solution now was to take the brat away and see what he could do. ¡°But if we take Xiaoqi away, we will definitely cause trouble.¡± Nangong Lengyu sighed. She wanted to see the kid, but she was afraid that after this, Ah Yan would be more alert next time. She would never have the chance to take him away again. Ah Yan did not know them now, so how would he let his son be taken away by them? This would definitely cause trouble. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of everything.¡± Huo Ci promised her. Nangong Lengyu glared at him. She was even more worried because of his rotten idea. ¡°I think I¡¯ll just meet the kid. When the maternity test results are out, Ah Yan will definitely let Xiaoqi meet with Sheng Sheng.¡± What was going on? She is so fearful about seeing her own grandchild, worrying about this and that. They did not know when Ah Yan would regain his memories. Huo Ci promised her that nothing would happen. He would take the rascal home first, and he would settle things with Jun Shiyan. Nangong Lengyu did not believe him. They were late to reach, when the car reached the kindergarten, there was no parking space. They could only park far away and walk over. Huo Ci and Nangong Lengyu were both public figures. After being on the trending searches yesterday, the Movie Queen, who had faded out of the film industry for decades, once again appeared in the public eye in a high-profile manner. If they went out, they would be seen as celebrities. ¡°Wear this.¡± Huo Ci snatched the sunglasses from Nangong Lengyu¡¯s hands and threw them into the back of the car. Right after, he took out another pair from the box and put it on her. Nangong Lengyu frowned. She had brought her favorite pair of sunglasses. These sunglasses looked similar to hers, what was different about them? ¡°This one looks good.¡± Huo Ci looked at her admiringly. There was a smile on his lips, and his slender fingers reached out to push her scattered hair behind her head. He then took out his mask and hat. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself. It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t have hands.¡± Nangong Lengyu suspected that his brain was damaged. When did he become so meticulous? He wanted to help her in everything as though she did not have hands. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Huo Ci pointed at her nose and saw her stop moving. No matter how many years had passed, she still looked at him with her clear eyes. His mood was great, and he helped her put on the hat and the mask. Nangong Lengyu asked him, ¡°Are you done?¡± ¡°No.¡± Huo Ci shook his head and passed her a set of disguises. His handsome face leaned forward. ¡°I helped you, now it¡¯s time for you to repay me.¡± Nangong Lengyu really wanted to throw something at his face, he was old and shameless. Wasn¡¯t he childish? He was someone who had a grandson who was all grown up. However, when she saw the man with his eyes closed, waiting for her, her heart softened. She yielded and accompanied him in his childishness. Huo Ci waited for her to finish equipping himself before he leaned in and whispered in her ear, ¡°They¡¯re all couple sets.¡± Nangong Lengyu poked his face with a finger, telling him to stay away from her. She said in disdain, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re still 18!?¡± Huo Ci smelled the light fragrance on the woman¡¯s body, and his Adam¡¯s apple moved involuntarily. His voice became deeper and more alluring. ¡°If someone says that only people of 18 years old can fall in love, then my heart will forever be 18 years old.¡± Nangong Lengyu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Before she could refute his twisted logic, she felt her cheeks burning. Two layers of masks separated them. She had been kissed! This sort of feeling seemed to be even more touching than actual fighting. After giving her a kiss, Huo Ci had already backed off. He got out of the car with a strong desire to live and went around to the other side. He opened the car door, leaned over, and unbuckled her seatbelt. Thereafter, he extended his hand and looked at her. ¡°Xiaoqi¡¯s grandma, let¡¯s get out of the car.¡± The entrance of the kindergarten was filled with parents who came to fetch their children. Huo Ci and Nangong Lengyu were the kind of people who could not hide their elegance even if they were fully wrapped up. The aura of these big shots was extremely powerful. When they were together, the two of them had such strong auras. But they were inexplicably harmonious when they walked together. It made people sigh, what kind of godly couple were they! Xiaoqi had arranged to meet his mother, but he was afraid that his father would stop him. Before he left the kindergarten, he took the opportunity to peek outside. He looked around for his mother, but his eyes lit up even when he did not find her.. Like a little rabbit, he ran over and shouted excitedly, ¡°Grandpa!¡± Chapter 1104 - I’m Taking My Grandchild Away Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When Huo Ci saw that the rascal had called him ¡®Grandpa¡¯, he immediately rushed towards him. When he saw that the woman beside him seemed to be a little upset, he hurriedly gave the kid a signal. Xiaoqi understood. When he ran forward, he plunged his head into Nangong Lengyu¡¯s body and hugged her thigh. He cried, ¡°Grandma.¡± Nangong Lengyu thought that because of the disguise the kid did not recognize her. She was still feeling a little sad, but when she saw the little guy¡¯s adorable look and heard his tender shout, her heart melted. She bent down and picked him up. ¡°Grandma, Grandpa.¡± Xiaoqi¡¯s big eyes were filled with tears. He looked at Huo Ci and called out timidly and with uncertainty, ¡°Grandpa.¡± Huo Ci slapped his little head. ¡°Rascal, did I agree to you acknowledging someone else as your father?¡± Nangong Lengyu glared at him and slapped the hand that he used to hit Xiaoqi with. ¡°What are you doing? You hit him the moment you see him.¡± The kid looked very sad and was a little scared. Did the kid go look for him? Did he not recognize the kid back then and hurt the kid¡¯s heart? Huo Ci hurriedly smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t use any strength.¡± Xiaoqi looked at his grandpa with his big eyes and then at his grandma. He felt that something had changed in his heart. His grandpa was talking to his grandma and they were no longer quarreling. An Yan recognized them. They were a couple who were disguised. One of them was Move King Huo Ci, and the other was Nangong Lengyu, a famous Chinese Movie Queen. For a moment, he did not know how to react. After school last night, they bumped into Ling Sheng, who claimed to be the young master¡¯s biological mother. This afternoon, the Young Master¡¯s maternal grandparents came. ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s time for us to go home.¡± An Yan was speechless. He pretended not to recognize the two people in front of him. It was in case if they fought later, there would be no pressure for him to hold back. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back!¡± Xiaoqi shouted angrily. He hugged Nangong Lengyu¡¯s neck and looked at An Yan. ¡°Go back and tell him that I want to live with my Grandpa, Grandma, and Mommy. I don¡¯t want to live with him.¡± ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t be willful.¡± An Yan looked at Nangong Lengyu respectfully. ¡°Madam, please let go of my Young Master.¡± Nangong Lengyu¡¯s voice was very cold. ¡°I¡¯m Nangong Lengyu, Xiaoqi¡¯s grandmother. Do I not even have the right to meet my grandson now?¡± An Yan said, ¡°Ms. Nangong, words are useless. I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t convince me. My job is to protect the Young Master and send him home. Please don¡¯t make things difficult for me.¡± With that, he waved his hand and a dozen bodyguards in black surrounded him, waiting for his instructions. Xiaoqi hugged his grandma¡¯s hand tightly again and looked at An Yan with the aura of being his master. ¡°I order you all to leave. I will go to my grandma¡¯s house for a few days and then return home.¡± ¡°Young master, you know the Third Master¡¯s temper. If you leave this time, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to come out anymore when you return.¡± An Yan maintained a respectful tone. ¡°You¡¯re threatening me!¡± Xiaoqi clenched his fists and bit his lip angrily. He puffed up his cheeks and imitated how his father usually treated people. ¡°Am I the master or are you the master?¡± Huo Ci wanted to laugh out loud. Fuck, this rascal was capable now. He had not learned anything else, but he had learned how to intimidate others from Elder Jun and his three grandsons. He looked exactly like his father, and it made his heart ache. ¡°If Young Master insists, then I have no choice but to offend you.¡± An Yan still had the same attitude, but he secretly glanced at Huo Ci. From the beginning until now, he had not said a single word. This did not seem like the reaction that the Sixth Master of the Huo family should have. Huo Ci merely glanced at him coldly. Seeing that he was about to resort to violence, he stood in front of the woman and child. ¡°An Yan, you want to hit me?¡± ¡°So it¡¯s Sixth Master Huo.¡± An Yan seemed to have just recognized Huo Ci, and he hurriedly explained, ¡°Sixth Master is being too serious. If the two of you want to see Young Master, you can go to the Gu family. If you want to take Young Master away, please ask my Third Master. I¡¯m just a servant who follows orders and cannot make these decisions.¡± ¡°You want me to look for him?¡± Huo Ci sneered. ¡°I¡¯ve already been polite to him. Go back and tell Third Master Jun to wait for me!¡± ¡°If Sixth Master Huo insists, don¡¯t blame me for being impolite.¡± An Yan saw them turning to leave and said, ¡°Stop them, but don¡¯t hurt the Young Master.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he saw Zuo Ming leading more than 20 bodyguards. Each of them was holding a stun baton, and they charged at them aggressively. An Yan looked at Huo Ci angrily. ¡°What does Sixth Master mean by this? Is this daylight robbery?¡± Zuo Ming had already come over. Without another word, he swung his rod at his head, his movements fierce and imposing. An Yan was furious. While avoiding Zuo Ming¡¯s attack, he started to retaliate. He looked at the man who was about to leave and shouted through gritted teeth, ¡°Please show some respect, Sixth Master.¡± Huo Ci turned around, looked at him, and laughed arrogantly. ¡°Go back and tell Jun Shiyan that I¡¯ve taken my grandson away. If he¡¯s indignant, tell him to come and find me.¡± Xiaoqi looked worriedly at the people fighting and secretly asked Nangong Lengyu, ¡°Grandma, can I really go with you?¡± Nangong Lengyu did not expect Huo Ci to bring people over. She was already prepared to fight with them. Hearing the little guy¡¯s question, she nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± She didn¡¯t want things to end up like this, but the little guy didn¡¯t seem to want to be with his father at all. It must be because Ah Yan treated him badly. Since he didn¡¯t care about the kid, he shouldn¡¯t blame them for taking the kid away by force. ¡°Grandma.¡± Xiaoqi¡¯s voice was muffled as he leaned against her neck. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t know me and didn¡¯t want me anymore.¡± Nangong Lengyu patted the kid¡¯s back while feeling heartache. ¡°That won¡¯t happen. Grandma will always love you. How can I not want you?¡± ¡°Grandpa doesn¡¯t want Xiaoqi.¡± Xiaoqi sounded even more depressed. Thinking about what happened that day, he was extremely sad. ¡°Grandpa wants Xiaoqi to get lost.¡± Upon hearing the rascal¡¯s complaint, Huo Ci felt a lump in his throat. When he saw the woman questioning the kid about it, he looked over angrily and hurriedly explained, ¡°This rascal is maligning me. I didn¡¯t even know who he was that day. If you didn¡¯t remember anything, would you be willing to let him call you Grandma?¡± Nangong Lengyu said faintly, ¡°Yes.¡± Of course she was willing. Even if she had no memories, she would never hurt this kid. He was so cute. Huo Ci knew that there was no reasoning with women. Seeing that she was ignoring him, he chased after her. ¡°I was wrong.¡± Xiaoqi stole a glance at the nervous Huo Ci and whispered into Nangong Lengyu¡¯s ear, ¡°Grandma, are you in love with Grandpa?¡± Nangong Lengyu¡¯s footsteps paused for a moment.. Looking at the little fellow¡¯s inquisitive eyes, she smiled and grunted softly. Chapter 1105 - I Don’t Want That Useless Man Anymore Xiaoqi¡¯s eyes lit up as he continued asking, ¡°Grandma, will you get married?¡± Before Nangong Lengyu could say anything, Huo Ci interrupted her. ¡°Nonsense. Of course we¡¯ll get married. Otherwise, why would we be dating?¡± Xiaoqi did not expect that his grandpa would overhear their secret conversation. ¡°Grandpa, will you give birth to a little sister for Mommy after you marry Grandma?¡± Huo Ci pondered for a moment before looking at Nangong Lengyu. He could not make the decision on his own. Nangong Lengyu rapped the little guy on the head. Who taught him to say such things? ¡°No. If you want a little sister, let your mommy give birth to her.¡± Xiaoqi bit his lips and the light in his eyes disappeared. He said in a muffled voice, ¡°But Daddy doesn¡¯t want Xiaoqi to be with Mommy. He isn¡¯t in a relationship with Mommy, so how can she give birth to a little sister?¡± Huo Ci smiled gloatingly and tapped the little guy¡¯s head lightly. ¡°Your mommy can date another uncle and have a little sister.¡± Xiaoqi suddenly raised his head and puffed his cheeks. After a while, he said, ¡°No, Mommy can only give birth to little sisters with Daddy!¡± Huo Ci spat, ¡°Rascal, what¡¯s so good about that father of yours? Is he the only one you want? If he¡¯s so good, then get lost and follow him.¡± ¡°Huo Ci,¡± Nangong Lengyu shouted unhappily. What nonsense was he talking about in front of the kid? He did not know how to restrain himself. Huo Ci sighed. Let¡¯s not talk about it, alright? Wasn¡¯t what he said the truth? How could the grandson of Third Master Jun, be worthy of the wretched girl? The headquarters of the Gu Corporation was located on a financial street where the land price was extremely expensive. It was the tallest and most luxurious building on the entire financial street. Ling Sheng looked at the receptionist and asked the question that she had asked countless times. ¡°Have you informed your CEO?¡± The pretty receptionist smiled politely. ¡°Miss, I¡¯ve already made the call for you. The secretary said that she will reply as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Ling Sheng did not want to make things difficult for others. The lady¡¯s attitude was good. She would even offer her tea, coffee, and snacks. The Gu Corporation¡¯s attitude towards the visitors was undeniably good. There was even an exclusive rest area for them. If they were bored, they could even play games. ¡°You¡¯re welcome. Miss Ling, if you need anything, feel free to let me know.¡± The receptionist looked at her and felt that she was very pretty and had a good temperament. The girl said that she was here to look for the CEO. As long as the CEO heard her name, he would definitely let her go up. However, it had already been an entire morning but he had yet to summon her up to meet him. There were people like her who claimed that they knew their CEO and would come here everyday to wait for him. There were also people who insisted on going up to look for him. As time passed, they became used to it. This is because the CEO of the Gu corporation, Jun Shiyan, is the richest man in the world. He also had a face that could captivate everyone. Naturally, all women would go crazy and flock to him. Ling Sheng had just turned around when she saw Luo Xin, who had come in from the door. She was holding the lunch box, and her eyes froze. Luo Xin greeted her politely and gently when she saw her. ¡°Miss Ling, when did you come? Are you here to look for Ah Yan too? Why didn¡¯t you go up?¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she smiled back. ¡°I just arrived. He¡¯s busy. Let me wait for a while.¡± Ah Yan? Is Ah Yan a nickname that she could use? ¡°Oh, then Miss Ling can wait.¡± Luo Xin nodded politely at her. ¡°Ah Yan is waiting for me. I¡¯ll go up first.¡± With that, she held the lunchbox and walked up the elevator with a proud, light, and provocative step. When Ling Sheng heard her calling Ah Yan in a pretentious and provocative voice, she felt a burning fire in her chest. She gritted her teeth as she watched her enter the elevator, wishing she could leave immediately. Jun Shiyan, you bastard, just wait and see! When she snatched her son over, she would kick him out and let him find any woman he wanted. Stupid man, he thinks everyone wants him! The receptionist looked at the girl and saw her expression changed. She seemed to be fuming mad. She let out a low cough and didn¡¯t say anything. Everyone in the company had already acknowledged Miss Luo as the future wife of the CEO. After all, she was the only person who could get close to the CEO, who was an eligible bachelor that was warding off anyone of the opposite sex. She heard that the Young Master also liked her very much. ¡°Miss Ling.¡± The receptionist looked at her and sympathized with her. ¡°You should go back. The CEO might not see you.¡± She didn¡¯t even know if the CEO¡¯s secretarial office had conveyed the message that there was a woman downstairs waiting. Usually, the secretarial office would not report to the CEO if a woman of unknown origin who did not have an appointment came as this would only create trouble for him. Ling Sheng smiled at the pretty lady, knowing that she was doing this for her own good. She was very grateful. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll wait for him to get off work. I must see him today.¡± Jun Shiyan was a bastard. How dare he flirt with another woman? She doesn¡¯t want that useless man anymore. In the CEO¡¯s office, Luo Xin knocked on the door and entered with the lunch box. ¡°Third Master, this is the food I made myself. It¡¯s time for lunch. Try it!¡± Jun Shiyan looked up, his deep and cold gaze unfathomable. He glanced at the lunch box she had placed on the table, his voice cold and emotionless. ¡°What do you want to tell me about Ah Qi? Speak!¡± Luo Xin looked at the man in a suit in front of her with a cold expression on his handsome face, as if he never knew how to smile. Even so, she was still deeply mesmerized by him. Her heart was tied to him as she smiled gently and said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat something first. We can talk while we eat.¡± Jun Shiyan frowned slightly and looked at the food on the table. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. If Miss Luo is hungry, please help yourself.¡± ¡°Third Master, I heard from Secretary Liu that you haven¡¯t eaten anything since this morning. Your stomach isn¡¯t well, so you should eat something. Otherwise, Ah Qi will worry about you if he finds out.¡± Luo Xin looked at the man and advised him worriedly. She did not know why, but he had always been so cold to her. She had poured all her heart and soul into him, but she could not move him or warm his heart. She even suspected that the man in front of her did not have a heart at all. He was made of stone. ¡°No need.¡± Hearing her voice, Jun Shiyan felt a little irritated. He had never eaten anything that other people made, especially a woman who had designs on him. ¡°Third Master, that woman called Ling Sheng¡­¡± He Xie rushed in excitedly without knocking. When he saw Luo Xin, he swallowed the words he was about to say and hurriedly wanted to leave. That was it, he was done. If he disturbed the Third Master while he was having a meal and flirting with a beautiful woman, he would definitely be killed.. Chapter 1106 - I’m Hungry Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Jun Shiyan glanced at him coldly and lectured him in a deep voice. ¡°Speak properly.¡± He Xie was dumbfounded because the Third Master was not angry at all. He glanced at Luo Xin, who was sitting on the sofa, and said deliberately, ¡°Third Master, Young Master¡¯s biological mother is waiting for you downstairs. She¡¯s been waiting for an entire morning. Aren¡¯t you going to go down and take a look?¡± When he talked about the Young Master¡¯s biological mother, he deliberately emphasized the words. Luo Xin¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred and annoyance. She had always known that none of Jun Shiyan¡¯s lackeys cared about her! Just wait and see. When she became Jun Shiyan¡¯s wife and became their mistress, she would teach them a good lesson and make them get lost! He Xie clearly did not like Luo Xin. As the youngest right-hand man under Jun Shiyan, he was usually arrogant. He was the one who was least afraid of Jun Shiyan. If it were An Yan and the rest, no one would dare to barge in recklessly. Jun Shiyan frowned slightly. That woman was here? The secretary didn¡¯t tell him, and he didn¡¯t know either. When he heard that she had waited for an entire morning, his heart suddenly ached. He asked, ¡°Is she still here?¡± He Xie nodded and sighed. ¡°She said that she won¡¯t leave until she met you. It¡¯s already noon and she hasn¡¯t eaten yet. I think she¡¯s quite pitiful.¡± He did not really like the Young Master¡¯s biological mother who suddenly appeared out of nowhere, but compared to Luo Xin, it was better to choose her. Usually, when he saw Luo Xin¡¯s hypocritical look, he would feel disgusted. However, the Young Master was a little dependent on her, so the Third Master tacitly allowed her free access to the Gu family residence freely. Jun Shiyan nodded, put down the documents in his hands, and stood up. Seeing that the man was about to leave, Luo Xin shouted anxiously, ¡°Third Master, please eat something before you go down. I¡¯ve spent a long time making this.¡± Jun Shiyan didn¡¯t even look at her. He asked He Xie, ¡°Have you eaten?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± He Xie shook his head and looked at Luo Xin with a despicable gaze, full of provocation. Jun Shiyan nodded. ¡°Then, accompany Miss Luo to eat!¡± Luo Xin was so angry that she wanted to kill someone. Seeing the man leave, she shouted coquettishly, ¡°Third Master!¡± He Xie walked over and did not stand on ceremony. He directly started eating without even using chopsticks. He picked up a piece of steak and put it into his mouth. ¡°Miss Luo, you don¡¯t mind, right? I haven¡¯t had breakfast. I¡¯m starving!¡± Luo Xin was so angry that she wanted to vomit blood. She smiled gently at the popular man beside Jun Shiyan. ¡°If Mr. He likes it, you can eat more.¡± Eat! I¡¯ll make you pay for this afterwards! He Xie ate while nitpicking at the food. One moment, he complained that the food was too salty, the next moment, he said it was too bland. He said that it was time for her to improve her culinary skills. The Third Master loved women with good culinary skills. A sullen expression formed on Luo Xin¡¯s face. He liked women with good culinary skills? If he wanted to find a woman with good culinary skills, why not just find a Michelin chef instead? When Jun Shiyan got off the elevator, he saw a thin and small woman walking along the revolving door, mumbling something. Suddenly, a man in work clothes walked past the door. When he walked over, the object in his hand fell and was stuck at the door. The revolving door suddenly stopped moving. However, the silly woman opposite him seemed to be daydreaming and continued walking forward. When the receptionist saw the CEO coming down, she hurriedly took out a mirror to take a look and reapplied her lipstick. Her heart raced as she tried her best to straighten her back and maintain her best state. She hoped that the CEO would notice her. Even if he only took one look at her, she would die without regrets! However, at the next moment, the receptionist widened her eyes in shock. She saw the expression on the usually calm CEO¡¯s handsome face suddenly change as he rushed over nervously. He looked over and saw Miss Ling, who had been waiting for an entire morning, walking towards the revolving door. However, the revolving door had already stopped, and it looked like she was about to hit her head on the glass door. Jun Shiyan rushed over, stretched out his long arm, and pulled her over before she could hit the glass door. Ling Sheng did not expect to be pulled by someone all of a sudden. That person was too strong, so she staggered and fell into his arms. She knocked her nose and it hurt. The familiar scent that seeped into her bones spread. Jun Shiyan frowned slightly as he listened to the little woman¡¯s painful groan. His heart skipped a beat as his eyes darkened and turned cold. Damn it, when did he lose control of his actions? Why did he rush over to save her? It was a feeling he hated and it drove him crazy. ¡°Get lost!¡± After Ling Sheng reacted, she pushed him away forcefully and said angrily, ¡°Bastard, don¡¯t touch me with your dirty hands!¡± ¡°Do you think I want to touch you?¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold. He only glanced at her with a cold smile. ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone to know that my son¡¯s biological mother died of stupidity!¡± That¡¯s right. As a father, he did not wish to see his son¡¯s biological mother die by slamming into the glass door. Ling Sheng did not know why his personality had become so annoying after he lost his memory. She gritted her teeth, her eyes burning with anger and mockery. ¡°Oh, the maternity test results are out? Have you admitted that I¡¯m your son¡¯s mother?¡± ¡°Miss Ling, just in case, do you understand?¡± Jun Shiyan looked at the sharp-tongued woman in front of him. She had clearly been saved by him, yet she still played the blame game and flared up at him. He sneered. Indeed, there was no reasoning with women. Ling Sheng calmed herself down. She looked at him and said, ¡°Mr. Jun, do you have time now? I want to talk to you about Xiaoqi¡¯s custody.¡± Jun Shiyan glanced at her coldly. ¡°Before the results are out, I refuse to talk to you about Ah Qi. Even when the results are out, you have no right to be his mother.¡± Immediately after, he turned around and left. ¡°Jun Shiyan!¡± Ling Sheng shouted angrily. Upon seeing his arrogant and cold attitude and thinking of Luo Xin, she rushed over to stop him. ¡°Don¡¯t go! You can¡¯t go!¡± Jun Shiyan looked at the woman in front of him. She was so skinny and small. When she got angry, her cheeks were puffed up like a pufferfish, which actually made him feel that she was a little cute. ¡°Miss Ling, if there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, you can contact my lawyer.¡± Ling Sheng knew that he had lost his memory. To him, she was an irresponsible mother who had abandoned her son. However, she was still angry.. She looked at him and paused for a long while before saying angrily, ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± Chapter 1107 - Meeting the Parents Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Jun Shiyan had thought that she was trying to stop him, but when he heard the little woman¡¯s angry and coquettish tone, he felt an inexplicable urge to laugh. His tone remained cold. ¡°Miss Ling, if you¡¯re hungry, go and eat.¡± At the thought of Luo Xin bringing food up, Ling Sheng glared at him indignantly and said sourly, ¡°Have you eaten? Is Luo Xin¡¯s food delicious?¡± He only knows how to eat, why doesn¡¯t he explode to death from too much food! Jun Shiyan felt a little strange, but looking at her jealous expression, the happiness that seeped out from the bottom of his heart made him feel abnormal. ¡°So what if it¡¯s delicious? And what if it¡¯s not delicious? What does it have to do with Miss Ling?¡± ¡°Jun Shiyan, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Ling Sheng glared at him coldly before turning to leave angrily. ¡°Is there still food in the company canteen?¡± Jun Shiyan asked the receptionist. The receptionist was flattered and looked at him. She was so excited that her heart was pounding, but she still tried her best to maintain her composure. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s still lunchtime.¡± Upon hearing his question, Ling Sheng continued to walk forward arrogantly. In her heart, she counted down to one, waiting for him to call out to her. See? Actually, he still couldn¡¯t bear to see her suffer. From the corner of his eye, Jun Shiyan glanced at the little woman¡¯s firm and proud back and said in a deep voice, ¡°Then please bring me along for lunch!¡± The receptionist hurriedly nodded and led the way. She clearly saw the CEO¡¯s gaze move onto Miss Ling. She was starting to believe Miss Ling¡¯s words. The CEO¡¯s attitude towards her was different from the way he looked at her. How should she put it? The CEO was usually high and mighty, standing in a position that ordinary people could not reach, but when he faced Miss Ling, he was less cold and more fiery. Ling Sheng strode forward without turning back. She did not hear the man call her either. She is not thick-skinned enough to continue pestering him, as that would only let her be looked down upon anyway. When they reached the elevator, the receptionist stole a glance at the handsome man standing beside her. She realized that he seemed to have thought of something, as he started smirking. Surprisingly, when she reached the second floor, the man went down. He even thanked her and told her to go to work. She secretly took a look and saw the man walking towards the window. Jun Shiyan stood in front of the window. His deep and dark gaze was so deep that it seemed bottomless. Soon, he found the person he wanted to see. The little woman had just reached the sidewalk in front of the company. As she walked, she mumbled something angrily. As if venting her anger, she kicked a tree trunk by the side of the road. She must have used too much strength and was in pain, so she squatted down on the road in grievance. She was so small and looked so pitiful and helpless. It made his heart ache slightly, he even had the urge to hug her. At that moment, the Huo family was buzzing with activity. Su Xiyin was very happy. She instructed the servants to clean the house and went to the kitchen to watch the servants cook while she came out to plant the flowers. She was extremely busy. ¡°Hubby, do you think these flowers are suitable for this table?¡± Huo Xiao looked at her. ¡°What are you busy with? That bastard, Sixth Brother, why is he considered a guest?¡± Su Xiyin glared at him. ¡°What do you men know? The first impression we give this girl is very important when she comes home later. I¡¯m warning you. When Ci¡¯er comes back with his girlfriend later, you can¡¯t embarrass her.¡± He had to change his bad temper. If his son brought his future daughter-in-law to visit, they had to give her a good impression. Huo Xiao frowned and asked curiously, ¡°Sixth Brother is so quiet. Where did he find a wife? I asked the Rong family¡¯s boy but I didn¡¯t hear that he was in a relationship.¡± ¡°When Ci¡¯er doesn¡¯t make friends, you scold him every day. Now that he¡¯s bringing a girl here, you¡¯re suspicious again. What do you want?¡± Su Xiyin sighed helplessly and pointed at him as she warned him. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re not allowed to scold Ci¡¯er or put on an angry face.¡± His son was already so old. Every time he came home, he would either be beaten or scolded by him. She could not let his future daughter-in-law see that, or Ci¡¯er would lose all his dignity. ¡°Why would I hit him? It¡¯s all because that bastard doesn¡¯t do anything at all. If he was fine, why would I hit him?¡± When Huo Xiao mentioned his son, he was furious. He blew his beard and glared at her. ¡°I wonder which family¡¯s daughter would like such a person.¡± Su Xiyin did not know why he was so against her son. She glared at him angrily. ¡°Be careful with your words. It won¡¯t be good if your daughter-in-law hears you.¡± ¡°Nothing is confirmed yet, and you¡¯re already referring to her as your daughter-in-law.¡± Huo Xiao had just finished speaking when he saw that his wife was about to get angry so he quickly changed his words. ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Old Madam.¡± Butler Liu¡¯s daughter, Xiaofang, came in from the living room. She ran over excitedly and reported, ¡°Sixth Master is back. He brought a beautiful lady and a child.¡± Su Xiyin was very satisfied with the pretty lady, but she didn¡¯t expect a child. ¡°What child? How old?¡± ¡°About three or four years old. He¡¯s very good-looking. The Sixth Master is carrying him.¡± Xiaofang was sent to the front to gather information. Su Xiyin frowned slightly. She looked at Huo Xiao and asked, ¡°Hubby, what happened? Ci¡¯er couldn¡¯t have found someone with a child, right?¡± Although her requirements for her future daughter-in-law were not that strict, as long as Ci¡¯er liked it, anything was fine. However, if it was a divorcee with a child, she still could not quite accept it. ¡°How would I know?¡± After Huo Xiao said that, he looked at his wife worriedly and consoled her. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether there¡¯s a child or not. It¡¯s not like our family can¡¯t afford to raise a child. It¡¯s fine as long as the Sixth Brother likes her. Take a look at her first. If you don¡¯t like her, we won¡¯t agree to their relationship.¡± Su Xiyin said, ¡°What¡¯s the use of disagreeing? It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know Ci¡¯er¡¯s temper. Who can change what he has set his mind on?¡± Forget it. If she had a child, then so be it. As long as her son liked her and wanted to get married, and the lady had a good character, she would have no objections. Upon hearing from Xiaofang that they had arrived, Su Xiyin ran to the living room¡¯s door to take a look. From afar, she saw a family of three walking over. She could not see clearly due to the distance and only recognized her son. Huo Xiao narrowed his eyes and asked her, ¡°Why do I feel that the boy Ci¡¯er is carrying looks a little like the one that came to our house two days ago? It¡¯s Third Master Jun¡¯s son, the one called Xiaoqi.¡± Chapter 1108 - Watching Others Make a Fool of Themselves Su Xiyin took a closer look, but she still could not see clearly. In the living room, the daughters-in-law of the various branches had rushed over to join the fun when they heard that Huo Ci was bringing his girlfriend back. They said that they wanted to see their future sister-in-law, so they came down and gathered together. Xiao Hui¡¯s voice was neither loud nor soft, just enough for Su Xiyin to hear. She said eccentrically, ¡°This woman with a child is not suitable. Doesn¡¯t that mean Sixth Brother is a father now? Third sister-in-law, Fifth sister-in-law, don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°That will depend on the Sixth Brother. If the Sixth Brother likes to be someone¡¯s step-father, what can we say as sisters-in-law?¡± Cao Yunxian was treating this whole situation as a joke. Sixth Brother had been single for so many years, yet he suddenly found a girlfriend with a burden. They did not know what he was thinking. ¡°Sixth Brother is the apple of our father¡¯s eye, so of course we have to find a suitable match for him.¡± Ye Ru looked outside with disdain. Didn¡¯t the Old Master look down on their family backgrounds and statuses? He looked down on their family backgrounds because they couldn¡¯t compare to the Huo Family. She wanted to see what kind of partner the Sixth Brother had found. Jiang Meiyun had just come down from upstairs with her husband, Huo Ting. She didn¡¯t know what had happened, but when she saw everyone gathered in the living room, she went up to them. ¡°Is the Sixth Brother back?¡± This was the second time that Sixth Brother had brought his girlfriend to meet his parents. Not to mention during the first time, it didn¡¯t work out, causing him to turn against the family and he hated them for half his life. This time, they did not know what kind of person their girlfriend was. They had not even heard any news about her. They must have been protected by the Sixth Brother. Huo Ting watched as she rushed over excitedly. He frowned and looked at her with disdain, look at these old ladies, they were more enthusiastic than anyone when it came to gossip. ¡°Big Brother, come and sit here,¡± Huo Ji called. The women gossiped, but the men didn¡¯t have this intention. They just wanted to see what kind of woman the Sixth Brother had brought to the Huo Family. Huo Ting said, ¡°Sixth Brother brought his wife over?¡± ¡°She¡¯s here. I heard that woman has a child with her.¡± Fourth Brother lowered his voice and said with a smile, ¡°What do you think Sixth Brother is thinking? He even found someone with a child.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with a woman having a child?¡± Huo Ting glared at him and told him to speak more carefully. He asked again, ¡°Which family¡¯s daughter is she from?¡± Huo Pei looked at him with disdain. ¡°Which family¡¯s daughter is she from? Look at how many women our dad has found for him. He doesn¡¯t like rich daughters. She¡¯s probably just an actress from the entertainment industry.¡± Huo Ting didn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t hear any news that the Sixth Brother was in a relationship. Why did he suddenly bring his girlfriend back? Was the child brought over by the woman? Or was it the Sixth Brother¡¯s child? The entire Huo family was gossiping, and all the wives of the other branches were waiting to see Huo Ci make a fool of himself. They wanted to see which family¡¯s daughter could satisfy their Old Master. Su Xiyin looked over, wondering why her son did not drive the car over directly. Every time he went home, he would want to drive the car straight to his room. This time, he came down and walked over. He didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him. Did he want to bring his girlfriend to get to know the Huo Family sooner? Xiaoqi was both happy and nervous while on the way. Great-grandpa and great-grandma didn¡¯t know him anymore. How was he going to introduce himself to them later? Nangong Lengyu was a little nervous. It was not her first time meeting his parents, but she was even more nervous than when she first met them. She turned to the man beside her and asked, ¡°Do you think auntie and uncle will be frightened when they see me?¡± Huo Ci raised his eyebrows and smiled. ¡°They won¡¯t be scared by you, they will be scared of me instead.¡± His parents did not know anything and would definitely be shocked to see them suddenly be together. ¡°I told you there was no need to be in such a hurry. We can wait for a couple more days and send a message to auntie and uncle first.¡± Nangong Lengyu felt that it was too urgent. She suddenly came to visit and did not give the two elders any time to prepare. It was unreasonable. ¡°Isn¡¯t it because the rascal wants to see his great-grandfather and great-grandmother?¡± Huo Ci had a happy smile on his face as he looked at her sideways. ¡°What are you worried about? My parents will be so happy to see you! You¡¯re the best candidate for their daughter-in-law.¡± Nangong Lengyu pinched him. What nonsense. She had not thought of how to explain to uncle and auntie that they were together again. On the other hand, Huo Ci was not worried at all. He said confidently, ¡°This isn¡¯t the first time you¡¯ve been here. Whatever Dad and Mom ask later, just leave it to me.¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± Huo Ci sized her up from head to toe with an ambiguous gaze. He stared into her eyes with an extremely possessive and passionate gaze. ¡°What do you think?¡± Nangong Lengyu kicked his leg angrily. He was a pervert! He told her yesterday that he had been abstinent for more than 20 years, but she did not believe him at first. How could a playboy like him do that? However, after last night, she started to believe it. Huo Xiao saw her coming over and glanced at his wife. ¡°Yin¡¯er, let¡¯s go back and wait. There¡¯s no reason for elders to welcome their juniors, if not they will think that we care about them!¡± Su Xiyin¡¯s eyes widened as she tugged at Huo Xiao, her voice clearly breaking. ¡°Hubby, quickly take a look. Is that¡­ Yu¡¯er?¡± Huo Xiao frowned and did not react for a moment. He only asked, ¡°Which Yu¡¯er?¡± ¡°Which Yu¡¯er? How many Yu¡¯er are there?¡± Su Xiyin was anxious and glared at him. ¡°Yu¡¯er from the Nangong family.¡± When Huo Xiao heard this, he panicked. When he looked over, he was also shocked. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to feel. He looked at his wife and was a little excited. ¡°It¡¯s Yu¡¯er. It¡¯s really Yu¡¯er!¡± When did the two of them get together again? When did that bastard go looking for her again? Did he finally get enlightened? Did he know that he was going to get her back? Xiao Hui and the rest saw the old couple at the door saying that they were coming but they were still not here yet. They stood at the door and looked at them. They were so excited that tears welled up in the old man¡¯s eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look,¡± Ye Ru said to the others and walked over first. Jiang Meiyun¡¯s eyes were very sharp. When she looked over, she was so shocked that she could not control herself. She pulled Xiao Hui beside her and her voice changed. ¡°That¡­ that woman, is she Nangong?¡± Before Xiao Hui could see clearly, she subconsciously asked, ¡°Which Nangong?¡± Jiang Meiyun said, ¡°Which Nangong? Nangong Lengyu, Sixth Brother¡¯s first girlfriend!¡± The group of women who were waiting to see a joke froze on the spot when they heard this name. They were extremely fascinated.. The eldest daughter of the Nangong family, Nangong Lengyu! Chapter 1109 - Who Is His Wife? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Jiang Meiyun looked at them with some schadenfreude in her eyes. All of them couldn¡¯t wait for Sixth Brother to find someone who was not presentable so that they could ridicule him. How could she not know what they were thinking? They were all petty people. Huo Xiao and Su Xiyin looked at each other in shock and excitement. But whose child was it? A few days ago, he came over and said that he was the son of Third Master Jun, Jun Shiyan. Ci¡¯er had some conflict with Third Master Jun, so why did he bring his son over? Xiaoqi was very excited. When he got out of Huo Ci¡¯s embrace, his face broke into a smile. He ran towards the two elders and said in a clear voice, ¡°Great Grandpa, Great Grandma.¡± Su Xiyin watched as the kid ran over. The little guy, who looked like he was carved from jade, made her happy. The last time they met, she could not bear to part with him when he left. She immediately picked him up. ¡°Hello, Xiaoqi.¡± ¡°Great-grandma, nice to meet you.¡± Xiaoqi hooked his arms around her neck and rubbed against her chest nostalgically. His big eyes were misty. Su Xiyin could sense the kid¡¯s emotions, her heart ached as she caressed his head. She looked at Huo Ci and asked him to explain, ¡°What happened?¡± When did this bastard reconcile with Yu¡¯er? Why didn¡¯t he tell them that he would bring Yu¡¯er back? Why did he have to say that he brought his girlfriend back? Huo Xiao was also angry. If Yu¡¯er wasn¡¯t around, he would have slapped him to death. It was a good thing, so why didn¡¯t he inform them directly? They weren¡¯t mentally prepared. ¡°Dad, Mom, this is my girlfriend.¡± Huo Ci was very calm. He pretended not to see the two elders¡¯ death stare and continued, ¡°You guys know each other, so I won¡¯t introduce you.¡± Nangong Lengyu greeted politely, ¡°Hello, auntie and uncle.¡± ¡°Good, very good.¡± Huo Xiao gritted his teeth as he said this. The two of them were great, waiting for the last moment to drop this news on them! Sixth Brother, this brat, was itching for a beating! Su Xiyin was happy, but she was surprised. After such a long time, she finally accepted it completely. She looked at Nangong Lengyu lovingly. ¡°What are you waiting for? Come home and sit.¡± When Xiao Hui and the rest saw Nangong Lengyu enter, they were so shocked that they could not speak. After exchanging glances, they greeted her. The men of the Huo family had not expected that the woman Huo Ci brought back was Nangong Lengyu. This was especially so for Huo Pei. His wife, Cao Yunxian, came from a small family, so she had always been looked down upon by her brothers and sisters-in-law. He didn¡¯t have good intentions and wanted Huo Ci to find someone who was worse than his wife. However, who would have thought that Huo Ci actually brought home Nangong Lengyu, his first love, the eldest daughter of the Nangong family, the famous Chinese movie queen. Whether it was the Nangong family behind her or her own career and achievements, none of them could be compared to this bunch of gossiping women in the family. Jiang Meiyun had gotten along quite well with Nangong Lengyu back then. She held her hand and asked, ¡°When did you return? Why didn¡¯t you come to look for me?¡± Nangong Lengyu had a pretty good impression of her. Among the few wives of the Huo family, apart from Jiang Meiyun who was not scheming and carefree, all of them had their own schemes. None of them were easy to deal with. She smiled and replied, ¡°I just returned yesterday.¡± Su Xiyin frowned when she heard that. While she was not paying attention, she pinched her son and glared at him. So, he went overseas to find Yu¡¯er and reconcile with her! This bastard was really going to anger her to death. Why didn¡¯t he go and look for her earlier? It seemed like he had already spent most of his life here, yet he suddenly became enlightened and knew that he needed to win back his wife. Afraid of angering her, Huo Ci hurriedly whispered, ¡°Mom, haven¡¯t you always wanted a grandchild? I¡¯ve already found one for you. Don¡¯t be angry.¡± When Su Xiyin heard this, she instinctively looked at Xiaoqi. ¡°Great-grandma, I¡¯m not. My mommy is.¡± Xiaoqi suddenly shook his head and whispered into her ear, pointing at Huo Ci with his little finger. ¡°That¡¯s Grandpa.¡± The more Su Xiyin listened, the more confused she became. What grandchild? She was so angry that she wished she could beat her son up. Huo Xiao was also muddle-headed. He waved the walking stick in his hand at Huo Ci, but in the end, he put it down. Forget it. Let him have some dignity in front of so many people! Huo Ci looked at the two elders who were dying to kill him and called out to Nangong Lengyu, ¡°Wife, is our daughter here?¡± His words caused a thousand ripples. Everyone in the living room held their breaths and looked at the two of them. Wife? Daughter? Were they married? Huo Xiao and Su Xiyin did not know about this, let alone the rest of the Huo family. No one knew what was going on, and they were all waiting for them to explain. Nangong Lengyu turned around and glared at Huo Ci. Who asked him to call her his wife? Huo Ci sat on the sofa beside her and stretched out his long arm to rest on her shoulders. It looked as if he was hugging her, and his actions were extremely intimate. He looked at everyone present and said, ¡°My daughter will be coming over later. Since everyone is here, we might as well meet her today. We can meet each other at the same time.¡± The Huo Family were speechless. Not only did he bring his wife back, he even had a daughter? Huo Ci did not care about their reactions. He had been doing things his way his whole life, so there was no need for him to explain to others. He turned his head and shouted, ¡°Xiaoqi, come here.¡± The men and women of the Huo family looked at the adorable child. Could it be that he already had a son? He had both a daughter and son! Huo Ci pulled the little guy to his side and introduced him. ¡°This is my grandson, Xiaoqi.¡± The members of the Huo family were once again frightened by his words. They could not digest what he had just said. Daughter? Grandchild? What a fellow, he brought back the full set. He was originally single, but he suddenly had a wife, daughter, and grandchildren! Xiao Hui looked at Xiaoqi and sized him up carefully before whispering to Ye Ru, ¡°Why does this child look so familiar to me?¡± Upon hearing her words, Ye Ru looked at Xiaoqi and her expression changed. She could not believe it. How could this be? Not only did the Sixth Brother bring back his daughter and wife, but his grandson was actually Jun Shiyan¡¯s son? A few days ago, when she had come to the old residence with her Fourth Sister-in-law, she had seen this child once. The child was simply too adorable, she had even taken a few extra glances at him. After asking, she found out that he was Jun Shiyan¡¯s son who had come to visit the two elderly in the family. Could it be that the Sixth Brother¡¯s daughter was Jun Shiyan¡¯s woman? ¡°Sir, Madam, Mr.. Jun Shiyan is here to visit,¡± Uncle Liu reported hurriedly. Chapter 1110 - Difference in Attitude Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°No, tell him to get lost!¡± Huo Ci did not wait for Huo Xiao to speak before he made his decision. His long and narrow eyes were filled with anger. Uncle Liu smiled at Huo Ci, but he only followed orders from the Old Master, so he was waiting quietly for his instructions. Huo Ci had a bad temper. When he saw that Uncle Liu was not leaving, he chided him in a low voice. ¡°Do my words not work? Tell him to get lost as far as he can.¡± ¡°Sixth Brother, that¡¯s not good, right?¡± Huo Ting saw that his grandfather didn¡¯t say anything to stop him. As the eldest son, he had to persuade him. Jun Shiyan was a ruthless and vengeful person. If they chased him away without even seeing him, they do not know how he would take revenge! Huo Xiao was playing with Xiaoqi. He looked at his great-grandson with a smile on his face and asked, ¡°Xiaoqi, do you think we should see him?¡± Jun Shiyan was the child¡¯s father, but he did not know what was going on. He had to wait and see how they would explain it later. Xiaoqi shook his head violently when he heard his great-grandfather¡¯s words. ¡°No!¡± Huo Xiao smiled and looked at Uncle Liu. ¡°Did you hear that? I¡¯m not seeing him.¡± Uncle Liu waited until his forehead was covered in cold sweat. The person outside was someone that everyone in the capital feared. However, since the Old Master had already instructed him, he naturally had to do as he was told. After Huo Xiao said that, he continued playing with Xiaoqi and peeled pistachios for him to eat. When he saw the little guy eating happily, his mood improved. Xiao Hui and the rest looked at the Old Master. Their expressions changed as they held back their anger. The Old Master was so biased, the children at home were all his great-grandchildren, but he didn¡¯t pamper them so much. This rascal was just a great-grandson. He had just arrived and he hadn¡¯t even known him for two minutes. Look at how close he was to him. The more Su Xiyin looked at the child, the more she liked him. As for everything else, her son and Yu¡¯er would explain it clearly later on. Why was this child Jun Shiyan¡¯s? What was going on between Jun Shiyan and their granddaughter whom they had yet to meet? Everyone in Beijing knew about Jun Shiyan¡¯s child. His son¡¯s mother was unknown and he doted on his son. It was rumored that his son had autism. But the kid was so cheerful and cute, he didn¡¯t look like he had autism at all. It was obvious that the rumors weren¡¯t trustworthy. ¡°Sixth Brother, why isn¡¯t my grandchild here yet?¡± Huo Xiao waited anxiously. Huo Ci smiled. See, regardless of whether he had any memories, the one that the Old Master cared about the most was indeed the wretched girl in the family. They had not even met, yet he would ask about her every now and then. ¡°She will be here soon.¡± Su Xiyin held Nangong Lengyu¡¯s hand as she spoke to her. Other than the eldest daughter-in-law, Jiang Meiyun, the rest of the family could not interject. ¡°Yu¡¯er, since you¡¯re back, stay at home for a few more days.¡± Su Xiyin naturally would not ask about their private matters in front of so many people. There were many things that she wanted to ask in private. ¡°Alright.¡± Nangong Lengyu did not plan on going back, but it was definitely impossible to stay at the Huo family¡¯s old mansion. It would depend on where her daughter was willing to stay. ¡°Yes, stay for a few more days. We sisters can have a good chat.¡± Because of Jiang Meiyun¡¯s personality, she could not get along with her sisters-in-law at home. She was even secretly ostracized by them. Now, there was finally someone who she could talk to. In the future, they could talk and shop together. Just thinking about it made her happy. Uncle Liu had already passed on the message at the Huo family¡¯s mansion gate. Jun Shiyan frowned slightly. He had never thought that the Huo family would be so unreasonable. He had personally come to visit them, but he had been rejected. Behind him, a bright red sports car sped over and stopped in front of him in the blink of an eye. The car window rolled down slowly, revealing Huo Xuanzhou¡¯s handsome face with a mocking smile. ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t this the famous Third Master Jun?¡± Huo Xuanzhou spoke in a strange tone. ¡°Third Master Jun, what brings you to my humble dwelling?¡± Jun Shiyan was not familiar with Huo Xuanzhou. He only had some business dealings with him and had only met him twice. He glanced at him coldly and said, ¡°Young Master Zhou.¡± Huo Xuanzhou didn¡¯t know if he had heard it or not. He looked at Uncle Liu and asked, ¡°Uncle Liu, what¡¯s going on? Third Master is here, how can you let him wait at the entrance and not bring the guest in?¡± Uncle Liu didn¡¯t know why the little tyrant at home was in the mood to come over today. Perhaps he had also received the news that Huo Ci was bringing his girlfriend back and came over to join in the fun. ¡°Sir said that it¡¯s not convenient for him to meet guests currently.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Huo Xuanzhou¡¯s eyes were filled with pride and arrogance. He glanced at him and said, ¡°My grandfather doesn¡¯t want to see you, so there¡¯s nothing I can do. My grandfather is the most powerful in the Huo family, so whatever he says is right. You should go back!¡± What could Jun Shiyan do? Since they refused to see him, he couldn¡¯t force his way in. He looked at Huo Xuanzhou and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Young Master Zhou to send a message. I¡¯ll wait for my son here. If the Huo family doesn¡¯t release him within half an hour, don¡¯t blame me for being impolite.¡± Huo Xuanzhou frowned strangely. ¡°What did the Third Master mean by that?¡± ¡°Your Sixth Uncle kidnapped my son.¡± Jun Shiyan was unwilling to talk to him more. Before Huo Xuanzhou could retort, he heard a pleasant voice not far away. ¡°Mr Jun, what a coincidence. We meet again.¡± Huo Xuanzhou found the voice pleasant to his ears. He craned his neck to look behind him and saw a beautiful young lady walking over. She had a small face the size of a palm and exquisite facial features. Her skin was so delicate that it seemed like it could be broken by a gentle breeze. He couldn¡¯t help but want to pinch her face. Who was this lady? She was so cute! He wanted to pursue her! Ling Sheng took a taxi over. When she got out of the car, she saw a flashy red sports car. The man standing beside her was tall and cold. When she saw him, she was filled with anger. ¡°Unfortunately.¡± Jun Shiyan looked at her with mockery in his eyes. ¡°Miss Ling, if your father hadn¡¯t kidnapped my son by force, would I be here?¡± ¡°What do you mean by that, Mr. Jun?¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s smile was cold and distant yet polite. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call it kidnapping. After all, he¡¯s my son. Is there a problem with my son following his grandfather?¡± Jun Shiyan could clearly feel her aloofness. They had only met for less than an hour, so how could there be such a huge difference in her attitude? He felt his heart constrict. ¡°Before the results are out, Miss Ling, please don¡¯t be so careless.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s wait for the results to be out.¡± Ling Sheng smiled. ¡°Mr. Jun, you¡¯d better be prepared to receive the court summons. A child over three years old has the right to choose between a father and a mother.¡± This bastard wanted to fight with her for custody of her son. His Gu family was powerful and he was capable, but her Huo family and Nangong family were not afraid of him.. Just wait and see. Chapter 1111 - I’m Not Here Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°I hope Miss Ling can have some self-awareness.¡± Jun Shiyan did not know how she had the nerve to say such things in front of him. She was the one who did not care after giving birth to her son and ignored him for three years. Now, she suddenly appeared and said that she was his biological mother and wanted to fight with him for the child¡¯s custody. Where did she get the courage to do so? Did she have the right to do so? ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Mr. Jun.¡± After Ling Sheng said that, she looked at Huo Xuanzhou and smiled. ¡°Brother, can I take your car home?¡± Huo Xuanzhou was stunned by the way she addressed him. After listening to their conversation for a long time, he still didn¡¯t understand what they were talking about. However, when he saw the little beauty smiling so cutely and calling him so intimately, he nodded happily. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s expression changed instantly when he saw how the woman in front of him was acting. The way she treated him just now was cold and unyielding. However, when she was talking to Huo Xuanzhou, her smile was so sweet and her voice so soft that it made his chest feel stuffy. He only glanced at her coldly. ¡°Miss Ling, if your family continues to be like this, I will take the necessary forceful measures.¡± After Ling Sheng got into the car, she looked at him and said coldly, ¡°Since Mr. Jun is so worried about your son, why don¡¯t we leave together?¡± Huo Xuanzhou frowned. ¡°Grandpa said he won¡¯t see him.¡± Ling Sheng explained seriously, ¡°His son is in our house. If we don¡¯t let him in, he will call the police and arrest us for kidnapping.¡± Jun Shiyan knew that she was talking to him like that on purpose. He felt frustrated again, but he hated himself for being affected by her. ¡°Miss Ling is so understanding.¡± ¡°You flattered me.¡± After Ling Sheng said that, she looked at Uncle Liu. ¡°Uncle Liu, please bring the guest over.¡± When Uncle Liu saw Ling Sheng, he guessed that this lady was Sixth Master and Miss Nangong¡¯s daughter. She looked really similar to her parents. However, he asked, ¡°Miss, what about Old Master?¡± Ling Sheng smiled. ¡°Uncle Liu, don¡¯t worry. I was the one who asked you to bring him in. I¡¯ll take responsibility if Grandpa asks.¡± Uncle Liu watched as the sports car drove away. He sighed in his heart and could only follow the instructions. ¡°Mr. Jun, please!¡± In the sports car, Huo Xuanzhou asked, ¡°Little beauty, who are you? What are you doing at my house?¡± His eyes widened as he stuttered in disbelief. ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you can¡¯t be my Sixth Uncle¡¯s¡­¡± Fuck! Was she the little girlfriend that the Sixth Uncle brought back to meet his parents? At such a young age, how could Sixth Uncle bear to do that? ¡°Are you stupid? I¡¯m your sister.¡± Ling Sheng sighed as though she was talking to someone stupid. ¡°Your Sixth Uncle is my father.¡± Huo Xuanzhou was confused for a moment. He recalled the unclear words she had just said to Jun Shiyan. ¡°What about Jun Shiyan?¡± When Ling Sheng heard Jun Shiyan¡¯s name, she gritted her teeth in anger and sneered. ¡°You can consider him my son¡¯s father.¡± ¡°Fuck!¡± Huo Xuanzhou was so shocked that he immediately cursed. The news was too explosive and he needed some time to recover. ¡°What exactly is going on?¡± Didn¡¯t his Sixth Uncle say that he would bring his girlfriend back? Why did he bring his daughter back instead? This daughter even had a son, and her son¡¯s father was that bastard Jun Shiyan? Huo Ci thought that he had chased the man away. No matter how thick-skinned Third Master Jun was, he would definitely not stay behind after being chased away. Little did he expect to be wrong. When Uncle Liu led the man over, Ling Sheng and Huo Xuanzhou had yet to arrive. When he met the murderous gaze of Sixth Master at home, he braced himself and walked forward. ¡°Old Master, Sixth Master, it was Miss who asked me to bring him over.¡± Huo Xiao didn¡¯t know which Miss he meant. Huo Ci gritted his teeth. That wretched girl, she was a traitor. It was not easy for them to ban him from coming in, but she had actually invited him back. He knew that she was still unwilling to give up on Jun Shiyan. She even promised him that she only wanted her son back, not the man! When Xiaoqi saw Jun Shiyan coming over, he quickly burrowed into Huo Xiao¡¯s arms, wanting to hide himself. He looked scared and nervous as he lay in his arms, afraid that he would be discovered. He said softly, ¡°Great Grandpa, I¡¯m not here.¡± The kid tried to hypnotize himself. No one could see what he couldn¡¯t see. They couldn¡¯t see him, and neither could Dad. Jun Shiyan glanced at the people present, but did not see the heartless woman. He walked forward and greeted politely, ¡°Old Master Huo, Old Madam Huo.¡± These two were elders of the Huo family, so they were not unreasonable. As for being blocked at the Huo family¡¯s door, he had reason to suspect that it was Huo Ci¡¯s doing. Huo Xiao and Su Xiyin nodded as a form of greeting, they should not be rude. Besides, they were not sure what was going on. Jun Shiyan then looked at the child in Huo Xiao¡¯s arms, his voice was cold and serious. ¡°Ah Qi, come here.¡± Xiaoqi hugged Huo Xiao tightly and shook his little head. He knew that he had been discovered, so he raised his little head and rested his chin on his great-grandfather¡¯s shoulder. He looked at Jun Shiyan and corrected him seriously. ¡°I¡¯m not Ah Qi. I¡¯m Xiaoqi.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for Ah Qi causing trouble here.¡± Jun Shiyan did not know how his son was bewitched by that woman. In the past, his son was very obedient and listened to him the most. After that woman appeared, he learned to talk back to him and even said some strange things. He looked at him and ordered, ¡°Come over to my side. We should go home.¡± Xiaoqi was unwilling, he shook his head like a rattle-drum. If he left, he would never be able to come back. He would never be able to see his mommy, his grandparents and his great-grandparents again. At this moment, Huo Ci felt stifled. Great, he had only greeted the Old Master and Old Madam, treating the others as if they were invisible people. He was arrogant and only had his eyes on the rascal. ¡°Xiaoqi, come to Grandpa.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s eyes suddenly darkened and turned cold. He looked at his son and said in a deep voice, ¡°Come here.¡± Xiaoqi looked at his grandfather, then at his father. In the end, he strode forward with his short legs and threw himself into Huo Ci¡¯s arms under Jun Shiyan¡¯s dangerous gaze. ¡°Grandpa, Xiaoqi won¡¯t leave.¡± Jun Shiyan really wanted to know if they had cast a spell on his son. How did his son change so much in such a short period of time? When he saw Huo Ci¡¯s provocative gaze, he held back his anger and walked forward. ¡°Sixth Master Huo, the child is young and insensible. He has caused trouble for you.¡± The two men stood opposite each other. Their temperaments were completely different, but they were equally imposing. Huo Ci sat and hugged the child, his smile arrogant and provocative. There was a smile on Jun Shiyan¡¯s lips, but it was bone-chilling.. There was obvious anger and warning in the depths of his gaze. Chapter 1112 - Raise a Son? Raise a Dog? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Nangong Lengyu was afraid that the two of them would start fighting, so she quickly explained, ¡°Ah Yan, Xiaoqi wants to stay with us for a couple of days. We don¡¯t have any other intentions.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Jun Shiyan smiled coldly, a mocking look in his eyes. ¡°The two of you went to the entrance of the kindergarten to snatch him. Is there no other meaning to that?¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t snatch me away!¡± Xiaoqi glared at him angrily and shouted, ¡°I want to live with my grandparents. I don¡¯t want to live with you!¡± As soon as the little guy finished speaking, not only Jun Shiyan, but even the members of the Huo family looked curious and waited to see what would happen. This was interesting, Sixth Brother and Third Brother Jun looked like enemies. Third Brother Jun¡¯s son was very loyal to Sixth Brother, he was closer to him than his own father! When Ling Sheng and Huo Xuanzhou entered, they saw the two men who looked like they were about to fight. Huo Xuanzhou¡¯s eyes lit up, and he screamed crazily in his heart, ¡°Sixth Uncle, you can do it! Don¡¯t be a coward! Beat him to death! If he doesn¡¯t want to return the child to the Huo family, beat him to death!¡± When Ling Sheng saw the excitement on Huo Xuanzhou¡¯s face, she did not know what he was so happy about. After glaring at him, she hurriedly ran over. ¡°Dad.¡± Jun Shiyan and Huo Ci were standing opposite each other. He lifted his eyes slightly and saw her jogging over. When her gaze swept past him, it was very cold, causing an inexplicable fire to rise within his chest. When Huo Ci saw that the wretched girl had arrived, he hurriedly called her over to introduce her to his family. Actually, even if he did not introduce her, everyone was well aware. ¡°Grandfather and Grandmother.¡± Huo Xuanzhou was very enthusiastic and excited. He pulled Ling Sheng over and introduced her. ¡°This little beauty is my sister, Sixth Uncle¡¯s daughter, and your eldest granddaughter.¡± Grandpa and Grandma liked girls. Every time they saw other people¡¯s granddaughters, they would be extremely envious. The men in the Huo family were so disappointing. They had too many sons, and when there were too many boys, they became worthless. Grandpa treated the girls like treasure. When Huo Xiao saw Ling Sheng, he was so happy that he could not close his mouth. He did not care about the current atmosphere caused by the two of them still competing with each other. He hurriedly waved at Ling Sheng. ¡°Come over quickly and let Grandpa take a look at you.¡± This lady was really festive. When he saw her smile, his heart felt warm and his nose felt a little sour. The mist in his eyes started to form. It was clearly their first time meeting, but he felt that he had seen her countless times in his dreams. His grandchild should look like this. ¡°Grandpa.¡± Before Ling Sheng could finish her sentence, she choked. Her eyes were misty and glistening with tears. She ran toward him and threw herself into his arms. She had no idea what was going on and wanted to cry the moment they met. Everyone else was confused. What was going on? Why was she crying? Jun Shiyan¡¯s eyes darkened, he could clearly feel the excitement in the woman¡¯s heart. When she pounced over, she was so anxious that her feet even tripped on the table leg. His pupils constricted and he was shocked for a moment at this scene. Fortunately, she only tripped a little and managed to hug Old Master Huo firmly, calling him Grandpa over and over again. Huo Xiao patted the young lady¡¯s back, he felt touched. It was as if a bottle of flavors had been knocked over, giving him all kinds of feelings. In the end, he was only left with happiness and heartache. Su Xiyin looked at her granddaughter with relief. It was really the same as what she had dreamed of countless times. However, why was this little girl so excited to see her husband for the first time? ¡°Grandma.¡± Embarrassed, Ling Sheng moved away from Huo Xiao¡¯s embrace and smiled sweetly at Su Xiyin. ¡°Hey!¡± Su Xiyin¡¯s heart warmed up. The young lady¡¯s voice was sweet and soft, making her heart feel sweeter than honey. While they were enjoying themselves, the wives of the Huo family all had different expressions on their faces. Xiao Hui, in particular, was fuming with anger. Look at this little hussy, she really knew how to make people happy. The first time they met, she threw herself into Old Master¡¯s arms. When she thought about her daughter, she felt even more displeased. They were both granddaughters, and if Feifei acted coquettishly towards the old man, he would roll his eyes at her! When Ling Sheng saw her healthy grandfather again, instead of the unconscious grandfather lying on the hospital bed with her grandmother crying everyday for him, she was extremely grateful. After greeting the two elders, she greeted the other elders in the family. Jun Shiyan did not know what was going on either. When he saw the warm and harmonious scene before him, he felt touched for a moment. His gaze became gentle unconsciously. Xiao Hui had been paying attention to him ever since he came in. When she saw that he did not seem to have any interaction with Ling Sheng and that they seemed to hate each other, her eyes darted around as she started to have ideas about him. The news about Jun Shiyan had already spread like wildfire in Beijing. The number one bachelor in the whole of China was single and had a son. No one knew who his son¡¯s biological mother was. Some even said that the son was born through surrogacy. Anyway, no matter what his relationship with the Sixth Brother¡¯s daughter was, as long as they were not married, Feifei would have plenty of chances. With Feifei¡¯s methods and beauty, she would definitely be able to snatch this man away from the Sixth Brother¡¯s daughter. Jun Shiyan felt a substantial and disgusting gaze staring at him. He felt disgusted and did not want to stay here for even a second more. He looked at Ling Sheng. ¡°Miss Ling, can I take my son away now?¡± ¡°Mommy, Xiaoqi is not leaving.¡± Xiaoqi looked at Ling Sheng aggrievedly, his eyes brimming with tears. He then hugged his grandpa tightly. Huo Ci gave him a reassuring look. For the past two days, Jun Shiyan had been in a terrible situation because of his son. He had never thought that his son would become so rebellious and disobedient one day. No matter what he said, he was unwilling to go home with him. It made him suspect that his son had been replaced. ¡°Third Master Jun, he¡¯s your son.¡± Huo Ci started to be reasonable. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. We need to seek the child¡¯s opinion. How about this? If he¡¯s willing to leave with you, you can take him away. If he¡¯s unwilling, you can¡¯t force the child, right?¡± Jun Shiyan held back his rage. He clearly knew that his son was unwilling to leave with him and had definitely chosen to stay behind. However, he began to pretend to be generous. ¡°I¡¯m his guardian. I don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s permission to take him away. Legally, he doesn¡¯t have any ability to act. He doesn¡¯t have the right to reject and resist me now.¡± ¡°Are you raising a son? Or a dog?¡± Huo Ci choked, his lips curling into a mocking sneer. ¡°If you want something obedient, I advise you to raise a dog.¡± When Ling Sheng heard this, she almost choked on the water in her mouth. She looked at her father, who was arrogantly looking at him as he questioned him.. She wanted to ask him how he had the nerve to ask others that. Didn¡¯t he raise Xiaoqi like a dog when he was younger? Chapter 1113 - Caught Off Guard Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Jun Shiyan was rendered speechless by his unreasonable and twisted logic, he did not know how a person could be so shameless. He only glanced at him coldly. ¡°Mr. Huo, are you not planning to let him go?¡± Huo Ci had an arrogant expression on his face that said ¡®I¡¯m not letting him go¡¯. If he can, he would fight him one-on-one. He smiled provocatively at him. ¡®Congratulations, you guessed correctly.¡¯ Su Xiyin did not know what was going on between them, but the visitor was a guest. She glared at Huo Ci, telling him to shut up. ¡°Old Master Huo, I¡¯m here to pick up my son. Do I need your whole family to agree?¡± Jun Shiyan did not want to argue with people like Huo Ci, so he looked at Huo Xiao. Huo Xiao thought for a while and said, ¡°I think Sixth Brother is right. The child doesn¡¯t want to go back with you. He¡¯s afraid when he sees you. Did you abuse him before?¡± Xiaoqi nodded vigorously as well. He could feel his father looking at him, and he laid timidly in Huo Ci¡¯s arms. He looked at him with his big eyes and said weakly, ¡°No he did not abuse me.¡± Jun Shiyan thought that he had learned how to lie from the unreasonable members of the Huo family. Hearing that he still had some conscience in his words, he felt a little better. He looked at his son and let out a sigh of relief. ¡°You¡¯ve disturbed them long enough. Come home with me. If you want to come over to play another day, I¡¯ll send you over.¡± Xiaoqi looked at him with big eyes. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jun Shiyan answered in a low voice. Seeing that his son was wavering, his voice softened. ¡°When have I ever lied to you?¡± Xiaoqi was an obedient child and knew how to dote on others. It was not that he did not want to go home, but he was afraid that he would not be able to see his mother and the rest again after he returned home. Thinking about how pitiful his father was at home alone, he puffed up his cheeks and nodded. ¡°Then¡­ alright, I¡¯ll go back with you.¡± When Nangong Lengyu saw the little fellow hesitating, she made a decision as though she had made up her mind. She knew that the kid was soft-hearted and troubled, so she sighed in her heart. Ah Yan had no memories now, so they could not force the child to stay. After all, he didn¡¯t know anything, it wasn¡¯t his fault that he didn¡¯t have any memories. Once he regained his memories, everything would be fine. Xiaoqi wanted to leave, but Huo Ci was extremely unhappy and glared at the rascal. This little traitor was exactly the same as his mother, he was willing to leave with him again. He despised him so much that he wanted to pull him out of her arms and throw him to the ground. In the end, he could not bear to do that and let him down. ¡°Xiaoqi, are you really leaving?¡± Ling Sheng was teary-eyed. Her son was too easily convinced and soft-hearted. That bastard Jun Shiyan had spoken to him in a slightly better tone and bribed him successfully. Xiaoqi ran over and whispered into her ear, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry. I will convince Daddy and won¡¯t let him stop me.¡± If he did not go back, his father would definitely be very angry. He might even lock him up and never allow him to see his mommy, grandpa, grandma, and the rest again. Jun Shiyan was about to leave with Xiaoqi. His family was reluctant to part with him, especially Su Xiyin and Huo Xiao. They felt terrible when they saw the little fellow leaving. The kid had just arrived, and he was about to leave before they had kissed him enough. ¡°Mr. Jun.¡± Xiao Hui walked up and greeted him warmly, ¡°It¡¯s almost time for dinner. Stay for a meal before leaving.¡± Jun Shiyan had yet to speak when Xiaoqi¡¯s eyes lit up as he turned around excitedly. ¡°Sure!¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s face darkened as he glanced at his son, seeing him so proactive. Didn¡¯t he just want to stay in this house for a while longer? Since Xiaoqi wanted to stay for dinner, Jun Shiyan naturally had to agree. He smiled politely and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you then.¡± Xiao Hui smiled like a flower. She looked at him and said, ¡°It¡¯s not troublesome at all.¡± Having been sisters-in-law with her for so long, Jiang Meiyun naturally knew what she was up to. Seeing her eyes fixated on him, she probably wanted to get a rich husband! She laughed coldly in her heart and felt even more disdainful. Why didn¡¯t she take a look at whether she was worthy or not? She needs to have some self-awareness. Sometimes, what is yours will come to you eventually, there¡¯s no need to force things! Naturally, when Su Xiyin saw that her daughter-in-law was so enthusiastic, she must have had ulterior motives. However, she could not figure out why she wanted to keep him here. The remaining two daughters-in-law, Ye Ru and Cao Yunxian, looked at each other knowingly. They had a good relationship with Xiao Hui and wanted to see Huo Ci make a fool of himself, so they helped make Jun Shiyan stay for dinner. If the Fourth Brother¡¯s family could really get what they wanted, they would teach the Sixth Brother a lesson. That arrogant attitude of his made them very unhappy. Ling Sheng had never expected this day to come so quickly. She had been caught off guard by her parents! At the dining table, Huo Ci peeled prawns for Nangong Lengyu. He did not allow her to eat spicy, sour, or salty food. She could not eat anything that agitated her stomach. Nangong Lengyu wanted to eat a piece of chicken. She wanted to take a piece when Huo Ci was not paying attention. Huo Ci frowned and looked at her reproachfully. When he met the woman¡¯s expectant gaze, his heart softened again. In the end, he scooped some into the soup bowl and placed it in her bowl. ¡°Try it.¡± Nangong Lengyu lowered her voice. ¡°My stomach is much better now after drinking the medicine.¡± Jun Shiyan was sitting beside the two of them. His only focus was on the food, and he felt that the chicken looked delicious, so he reached out his chopsticks to pick it up. Just as he picked up a piece of chicken with his chopsticks, another pair of chopsticks suddenly appeared. The woman¡¯s hands were long, fair, and beautiful. She was skillful with the chopsticks, and she directly cut off the chicken that he had picked up. Ling Sheng nibbled on the chicken happily, pretending not to notice Jun Shiyan¡¯s gaze on her. He was really impressive, did he not care about his stomach anymore? He even dared to touch the spicy food. Jun Shiyan frowned slightly. Looking at the little woman¡¯s smug look, he sighed. Forget it, there was no need to stoop to the level of an unreasonable and unruly woman. But what happened next was the same. No matter what he tried to eat, the woman would snatch it away from him. Especially when it was something spicy, she would pretend to snatch it away from him and eat it herself. After that, she would act innocent as if she knew nothing. Jun Shiyan looked at the little woman who was happily snatching his food and was suspicious. Could it be that she knew that he had a weak stomach and deliberately snatched his food? But in this world, other than An Yan and the others, no one else knew that he had a bad stomach, not even his son. Seeing that Jun Shiyan was about to finish the soup in his bowl, Xiao Hui quickly called out to Huo Feifei and secretly gave her a look.. She smiled and said, ¡°Feifei, go take another bowl of soup for Third Master.¡± Chapter 1114 - Seducing Brother-In-Law Huo Feifei shyly stood up and walked towards the handsome, noble, and god-like man. Her heart could not help but beat faster, causing her to hold her breath nervously. She said in a coquettish voice, ¡°Third Master, pass your bowl to me!¡± Ling Sheng was covered in goosebumps from her coquettish act. Her gaze turned cold as she looked in Jun Shiyan¡¯s direction. Jun Shiyan could clearly sense the warning and dangerous look in the woman¡¯s eyes. He looked at Huo Feifei, handed her the bowl, and smiled. ¡°Thank you, Miss Huo.¡± With Ling Sheng¡¯s bad temper, she could no longer suppress her anger. She tried her best to comfort herself that it was not worth getting angry over a bastard. She lowered her head and started to eat the rice. When she chewed, she ground her teeth so hard that they creaked. She was fierce and vicious, imagining how she was chewing up the uncouth man opposite her. At this point in time, if the people present still did not know what Xiao Hui was planning to do by asking him to stay for dinner, they would have lived their lives in vain. Xiaoqi looked at his mommy, she seemed to be unhappy. Stupid daddy, he made her unhappy again! Su Xiyin did not think that way about Xiao Hui. When she saw the scene before her, she panicked. The Fourth Brother¡¯s family was really something, Jun Shiyan was Xiaoqi¡¯s father and Sheng Sheng¡¯s man. How could she have set her sights on him? Huo Xiao was so angry that he picked up his walking stick and poked Huo Li harshly. Look at the wife he had married, it was so embarrassing that she is teaching his daughter to snatch another man! On the other hand, Huo Ci was amused as he watched with interest. Yes please seduce him, it would be best if she could quickly subdue this scourge, Jun Shiyan. The two of them were quite compatible. The dumb woman and the bad man were a match made in heaven! When Nangong Lengyu saw his mocking expression, she secretly pinched him from below. Didn¡¯t he see how jealous her daughter was? He still dared to laugh. When Huo Feifei returned with the rice, she lost her balance and fell towards Jun Shiyan. According to her expectations, she had fallen onto the man¡¯s body with a calculated motive. She then took the opportunity to spill the soup on him. Just like her mother had said, if the man wanted to change his clothes, she could get close to him by using the excuse of washing his clothes and sending it to him afterwards. With her beauty and means, she could definitely seduce him. Surprisingly, things did not go according to her wishes. Huo Xuanzhou sat beside Jun Shiyan and looked at his younger sister opposite him. He felt jealous and decided to be kind and help her. When he got up, he grabbed Huo Feifei¡¯s wrist and pulled. After Huo Feifei screamed, the soup in her hands spilled onto Jun Shiyan as she had wished. However, she was pulled into Huo Xuanzhou¡¯s embrace. Hatred flashed across her eyes, and her chest was about to explode. Huo Xuanzhou looked at her and smiled. ¡°Feifei, be careful.¡± Huo Feifei was angry that she did not succeed. Naturally, Xiao Hui was furious as well. She glared at Huo Xuanzhou, how dare this blind dog ruin her plans! ¡°Third Master, are you alright? Why is this child so impatient?¡± Xiao Hui was the first to stand up. She looked at her daughter and scolded, ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and bring the Third Master to change his clothes.¡± Huo Feifei was pleasantly surprised. She quickly said, ¡°Third Master, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Let me bring you upstairs to change!¡± Although there was a slight deviation in her plan, the final outcome did not change. As long as she could bring the Third Master to change his clothes and spend time alone with him, her goal would be achieved. ¡°There¡¯s a new pair of clothes that I bought for your father in the closet. Your father hasn¡¯t worn it yet. Get that set for Third Master,¡± Xiao Hui hurriedly instructed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid Fourth Master Huo¡¯s clothes are not suitable for me.¡± Jun Shiyan rejected her tactfully. Looking at Ling Sheng, who looked like she did not care about the situation, his heart burned with anger. ¡°Sixth Master¡¯s height and figure are about the same as mine. Come with me!¡± Ling Sheng had already comforted herself and quietly watched him walk down the path of death without looking back. She had been waiting to see him make a fool of himself, but she didn¡¯t expect him to talk to her. She gave him a fake smile and said, ¡°Let Sister Feifei accompany you. This is my first time coming to the Huo family, so I¡¯m not familiar here.¡± Su Xiyin did not know what had happened between the two of them, but she had a good impression of Jun Shiyan. She secretly tugged at her granddaughter. ¡°Sheng Sheng, you go and bring Jun Shiyan to change his clothes.¡± No matter what, she couldn¡¯t let Feifei seduce Jun Shiyan. If word got out that a sister-in-law seduced her brother-in-law, the Huo family would lose face. ¡°Thank you, Miss Nangong.¡± Jun Shiyan also changed his greeting. He watched as the little woman stood up unwillingly and glared at him, sincerely wanting to tease her. Huo Ci said, ¡°Who the fuck gave you the permission to wear my clothes? Why would I care about you? Why are you still wearing clothes? Get as far away from me as you can.¡± However, before he could retort, he was stopped by Nangong Lengyu. His daughter still liked Ah Yan. Although she said she did not care, how could she not? After all, she loved him deeply. Huo Feifei looked at Xiao Hui and stomped her feet anxiously. Her eyes were red and she was so angry that she was about to cry. She clenched her fists and glared at Ling Sheng fiercely. Why did she let her go instead? Why? Xiao Hui gritted her teeth in anger, but she could not say anything. She could only sulk and curse Su Xiyin behind her back. If not for her, the Sixth Brother¡¯s daughter would not have agreed to accompany Jun Shiyan to change his clothes. She was the one who had urged her to do so. She knew that this damned old woman could not bear to see them doing well! Ling Sheng knew the man was very obsessed with cleanliness and would not touch other people¡¯s things, let alone wear them. She deliberately said, ¡°My dad doesn¡¯t have new clothes that he hasn¡¯t worn before.¡± Jun Shiyan said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Huo Ci shot him a death glare. ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter if you are okay with it, but I am not okay with it. I have to get ready and get someone to disinfect the room completely.¡¯ Xiaoqi was a clever little boy. When he saw his mommy and daddy going upstairs together, he smiled in satisfaction and his eyes narrowed into slits. When Mommy reconciles with Daddy, he won¡¯t have to pacify both sides anymore. He still misses his old Daddy. He was good to Mommy, to him, his grandparents, and his great-grandparents. Ling Sheng went to Huo Ci¡¯s walk-in closet to get his clothes. It was a huge walk-in closet that was about 100 square meters in size. There were all kinds of fashion and luxury brands¡¯ clothes, sunglasses, ties, shoes, hats, and scarves. It was a dazzling sight, he was rich beyond anyone could have imagined! In the Huo family¡¯s old mansion, her father didn¡¯t come back often. However, the things in the room would be changed regularly, and they had to be new products for the season. The walk-in closet here was still small. His walk-in closet at home was several hundred square meters. Even if he changed his clothes every day, it would still be enough for him to wear different clothes everyday. She said he didn¡¯t have any new clothes, but she was lying to him. The room was filled with new clothes, and the tags hadn¡¯t even been torn off. Her father didn¡¯t go back to the Huo family often, so he naturally had limited chances to wear these clothes. Ling Sheng looked around and finally chose a long black trench coat and a red turtleneck sweater. She couldn¡¯t help but smile. Red still suits him the most, and made him look better. Unlike now, where he was dressed lifelessly without any taste. She had just reached the door when she bumped into the man¡¯s chest. Before she could react, he grabbed her shoulders and pinned her against the wardrobe.. Chapter 1115 - Love and Hatred Ling Sheng subconsciously lifted her head and met the man¡¯s deep, questioning gaze. She could even see the faint disgust and mockery in his eyes. Her heart ached. ¡°Let go.¡± Jun Shiyan tightened his grip on the woman¡¯s shoulder. His eyes locked onto hers, and the corners of his lips curled up into a mocking and cold smile. ¡°Miss Ling, you¡¯re really good.¡± Ling Sheng frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Miss Ling, don¡¯t you know what I mean?¡± Jun Shiyan sneered. ¡°I really want to know how you did it and what kind of drug you used on my son.¡± ¡°Our son doesn¡¯t like you and doesn¡¯t want to be with you, you should find the answer within yourself!¡± Ling Sheng smiled casually, her gaze filled with mockery and coldness. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how you treat your son?¡± Jun Shiyan swallowed his vulgar words. ¡°No matter how I treat my son, I¡¯m still better than an irresponsible person who abandoned him the moment he was born!¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Ling Sheng giggled as she stared at him with interest. ¡°Mr. Jun, are you finally willing to accept that I¡¯m Xiaoqi¡¯s biological mother?¡± When Jun Shiyan saw the smile on her face, he felt that it was an eyesore. He had never felt so angry before. He gritted his teeth. ¡°Biological mother? You¡¯re not worthy!¡± Ling Sheng deliberately poked his sore spot. ¡°If you¡¯re so worthy as a father, why is my son afraid of you and unwilling to go back?¡± Jun Shiyan said, ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I want to ask you. What tricks did you play on Ah Qi to make his personality change so much?¡± Ling Sheng choked at what he said. Her gaze became sharper and more sarcastic as she questioned him. ¡°Then, Mr. Jun, do you think that your son¡¯s personality is not desirable now? Would it be better if he were autistic?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t try to change the subject.¡± Jun Shiyan really wanted to know how she did it. His son had always lived under his watch, so it was impossible for him to see anyone else. ¡°Didn¡¯t I explain it to you already?¡± Ling Sheng sighed helplessly. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me and think I¡¯m a lunatic yet you still came to ask me. Does this mean that you¡¯re also a lunatic, Mr. Jun?¡± She had told him everything. However, he felt that she was crazy and was spouting nonsense. What else could she have done? ¡°My past and present life? Transmigration? I have a special love for you, and I will never stop loving you until the end of time? I shamelessly pursued you?¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s smile became even colder. ¡°Miss Ling is too narcissistic.¡± Did she think he was a fool? Was he that easy to fool? He was pestering her? This was the first time he had seen such a shameless woman! Ling Sheng sighed deeply again and shrugged her shoulders indifferently. She gave him a look that said ¡°believe it or not¡±. When she pushed him away, she casually threw the clothes on him and glared at him in disdain before turning to leave without any reluctance. Jun Shiyan watched as the woman walked away in a nonchalant manner. His brows furrowed even more tightly, and his gaze deepened. This matter, along with his son¡¯s sudden change, was too strange. It was not that he did not believe in past lives, but he did not trust her. When Ling Sheng went out, she turned her head and looked inside. She puffed her cheeks angrily and gestured inside with her fists. Liar? He called her a liar? Yes, she was a liar! When Xiao Hui saw that Ling Sheng came out with her face filled with resentment, she gloated internally. She must have been chased out. Which woman would not want to marry someone like the Third Master? Huo Feifei was filled with hatred and jealousy, but she didn¡¯t dare to do anything in front of so many people. Especially Huo Xuanzhou, who kept staring at her like she was a thief. The other members of the Huo family also looked down. They knew that Old Master Huo was in a bad mood, so no one dared to do anything. After dinner, Jun Shiyan left with Xiaoqi, and Huo Xiao called Huo Ci and his family into the study. Xiao Hui stuck her head out and wanted to follow them to take a look. However, after being glared at by Old Master, she retracted her head back. Who would care to know about the Sixth Brother¡¯s family? The remaining members of the Huo family watched them enter the study and gathered together to discuss quietly. No one knew what was going on, but they were not that curious about Huo Ci¡¯s family. They just wanted to know what kind of relationship Jun Shiyan¡¯s son had with the Sixth Brother¡¯s daughter. Huo Xiao was filled with questions as he watched Huo Ci bring a chair to Nangong Lengyu. His gaze was sharp as a knife as he looked at how attentive he was. Men should treat their wives well. But he was such a bastard, he¡¯s not doing these things at the appropriate time! What kind of situation was it now? This bastard was treating him like he didn¡¯t exist! Nangong Lengyu also saw that the Old Master was unhappy, so she glared at Huo Ci. The two elders were standing, so how could she sit? Huo Ci understood and smiled, pretending that nothing had happened. He quickly turned around and placed the chair behind the Old Master, acting like he was very filial. ¡°Dad, take a seat first.¡± Ling Sheng quickly moved a chair for Su Xiyin. ¡°Grandma, have a seat too.¡± Su Xiyin urged her to sit instead. ¡°Grandma won¡¯t sit. I just finished eating and want to stand for a while. You can sit!¡± Ling Sheng pulled her to sit down. Looking at her grandfather, who was angry at her father, she suppressed her laughter. This was the first time in her life! ¡°Tell me what happened!¡± Huo Xiao¡¯s face was cold and serious. He snorted when he saw his future daughter-in-law and his precious granddaughter standing obediently. ¡°Why are you standing there? Do you want me to invite you all to sit?¡± Ling Sheng did not dare for that to happen. She found a stool for Nangong Lengyu and pulled one for herself. She sat down obediently and placed her hands on her knees. Huo Ci turned around and pulled out a chair. He had yet to sit down when Huo Xiao whipped his walking stick over and glared at him angrily. ¡°Did I tell you to sit? Stand properly!¡± Huo Ci sighed deeply and put down the chair again. Fine, if he did not want him to sit, so be it. He was his son after all. He did not dare to say anything and obediently stood beside Nangong Lengyu. Huo Xiao looked at him fiercely. ¡°Say something, are you mute?¡± Huo Ci was at a loss for words. Look at the double standards, was he not his biological son? He naturally did not dare to tell him the truth about his family. Whether the two elders believed him or not was another matter. The Old Master would definitely say that he was spouting nonsense and beat him to death. This matter was too bizarre. Even if he told the truth, he was afraid of scaring the two elders.. Chapter 1116 - Locked At Home Huo Ci was lying. He was talking about how he met Nangong Lengyu again after so many years, how he found out about Ling Sheng¡¯s existence, how he went through so much hardship, and how he finally resolved the misunderstanding between the two of them after experiencing many difficulties. He finally obtained Nangong Lengyu¡¯s forgiveness and reconciled with her. He was speaking sincerely, and he was so touched by his own words that he cried. Ling Sheng listened quietly to his nonsense and could not help but give him a thumbs up in her heart. Impressive, as expected of the Movie King. Nangong Lengyu was infuriated when she heard that, how could he be so good at spouting nonsense? He could even lie at will. She would be satisfied if he was as good as he claimed. ¡°Yu¡¯er and I have just confirmed our relationship.¡± Huo Ci was very emotional. He wiped his tears and looked at Nangong Lengyu affectionately before turning to look at the two elders. ¡°I knew that you wanted to see your daughter-in-law and granddaughter, so I brought them back for you.¡± Huo Xiao frowned. After hearing what he said, he felt that what he said was too perfect. It was precisely because everything was too perfect that people doubted the truth of his words. They felt that something was wrong, but they could not find any fault with it. It was the same for Su Xiyin, she exchanged glances with her husband. His explanation was reasonable, but she just felt that there was a problem. ¡°Sheng Sheng, what about you?¡± After hearing his son¡¯s explanation, Huo Xiao gave him the benefit of the doubt temporarily. He pointed at Ling Sheng. ¡°What¡¯s going on between you and Jun Shiyan? What¡¯s going on with Xiaoqi?¡± Ling Sheng did not have the ability to make up stories like her father. She had already thought of how to explain it before coming. Back then, she had met Jun Shiyan overseas. The two of them had fallen in love, and she got pregnant. It was only after they broke up that she realized she was pregnant. She could not bear to abort the child, so she gave birth to it and sent the child back to him. It was a simple but believable story. It was much easier to convince people than Huo Ci¡¯s story. Even if a couple fell in love and separated, it was not that uncommon in reality. After Huo Xiao heard that, he probed, ¡°Did Third Young Master Jun let you down first?¡± Ling Sheng looked at her grandfather¡¯s expression, which indicates that he would immediately kill the bastard if she said yes. She shook her head and decided to save him some dignity. ¡°This kind of thing is not anyone¡¯s fault. We were still too young back then.¡± ¡°Young?¡± Huo Xiao was furious. He was so angry that he slammed his walking stick on the floor. ¡°How is Jun Shiyan young? He was already 25 or 26 years old back then. He is not young anymore, he was already so old. Why didn¡¯t he let you have your way and coax you to stay? It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want such a heartless man. Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa will definitely find you a better one.¡± Su Xiyin nodded as well. No matter what kind of misunderstanding it was, they could just talk it out. Jun Shiyan was much older than Sheng Sheng, so he should be more tolerant of a young lady. Her heart ached as she held Ling Sheng¡¯s hand and comforted her gently. ¡°If you don¡¯t like him, then don¡¯t reconcile. You¡¯re still young. There will be plenty of opportunities for you to meet the destined one in the future!¡± ¡°The Huo family doesn¡¯t want a heartless man.¡± Huo Xiao snorted. ¡°We must bring Xiaoqi back, we can¡¯t let Xiaoqi suffer with him. Look at how scared the child is when he sees him.¡± Su Xiyin added, ¡°I think Xiaoqi is a little afraid of Jun Shiyan. Let¡¯s get him back!¡± The family had made their point. They all agreed that the man could be abandoned but the kid had to come back. Huo Xiao immediately found the best lawyer in the capital and told him that no matter what, he had to get the custody of the kid back. At night, Jun Shiyan received a lawyer¡¯s letter. At the same time, he received the maternity test result. The words ¡°mother and son¡± were particularly irksome. There was also a maternity test report on the table in front of him. The results were already out, it was exactly the same as the one sent over. It confirmed that his son and that woman were indeed mother and son. An Yan knocked on the door and came in only after hearing his acknowledgement. He stood respectfully at the door. ¡°Third Master, Young Master wants his phone. Otherwise, he won¡¯t sleep.¡± Jun Shiyan frowned and glanced at the report again. He said coldly, ¡°Confiscate his phone for the time being.¡± He wants to use his phone to chat with that woman? Since he had brought him back, he would never allow them to meet again. So what if she was her biological mother? Other than giving birth to a son, had she ever fulfilled her duty as a mother? An Yan nodded and left. He closed the door again and shook his head when he saw the Young Master on the second floor looking at him expectantly. Xiaoqi exploded and rushed down aggressively and went straight to the study room. He looked at the cold man who was working. ¡°Daddy, I want my phone. Return it to me.¡± Jun Shiyan did not even raise his head. ¡°Playing with a cell phone is bad for your eyes. From today onwards, I¡¯m confiscating it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re unreasonable.¡± Xiaoqi looked at him accusingly.¡± You said that you won¡¯t stop me from seeing Mommy. You didn¡¯t keep your word.¡± ¡°When did I stop you from seeing her?¡± Jun Shiyan finally lifted his eyelids and looked at him. ¡°It¡¯s already very late. Go back and sleep.¡± ¡°Then give me back my phone and I¡¯ll go to sleep!¡± Xiaoqi stared at him stubbornly. Jun Shiyan was already upset, and his son even came over to deliberately make him angry. He tried hard to control his emotions. He walked to him and carried him up while speaking gently, ¡°Daddy will tell you bedtime stories.¡± ¡°I want mommy to read it.¡± Xiaoqi puffed up his cheeks angrily. ¡°Mommy is very busy. It¡¯s the same if Daddy reads to you.¡± Jun Shiyan looked at his son and smiled gently. ¡°Sleep with Daddy tonight, okay?¡± Xiaoqi was a soft-hearted child. Hearing his gentle voice, he relented and nodded his head after a moment of hesitation. ¡°Then you have to keep your word. You can¡¯t stop me from seeing Mommy.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jun Shiyan agreed readily. Children were children after all. They just needed to be coaxed. As for his irresponsible mother, it was best not to let him see her. That woman was still fresh in his mind. After two days, he would forget about that woman and the Huo family. On the second day, the third day, and the fourth day, Ling Sheng went to the kindergarten every day for three consecutive days but did not see her son. The next day, she felt that she might have been late. Xiaoqi had been picked up by Jun Shiyan ahead of time everyday, so she went earlier each day but still did not manage to catch him. It was only on the third day that she finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and went to the kindergarten to ask the teacher. Only then did she know that her son had never come to school after that day and that his family had applied for leave for him. Xiaoqi¡¯s eyes were red, and he was barefooted as he sat by the window to look out. The sun was very bright, and it shone on his body. His face, which should have been pink, was pale and full of worry. He had already been locked up at home for three days. No matter if he cried, kicked up a fuss, or did not eat or sleep, he had not seen his father. He did not keep his word and locked him up. He was not allowed to go out, and he was not allowed to look for his mother and grandfather. ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s time to eat.¡± An Yan came over with lunch and looked at the child who was staring out of the window blankly. After all, he had watched him grow up and his heart ached. The Third Master had used such an extreme method to lock Young Master up at home so that he wouldn¡¯t be involved with his mother and the Huo family.. Chapter 1117 - Throw It Away Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Xiaoqi only took a glance before turning back to look out of the window. His eyes were filled with disappointment and nostalgia. The sun was out and it was such a good day. If he didn¡¯t need to go to school, Grandpa would bring him out to play. He really wanted to go to the amusement park with Grandpa to ride in bumper cars. An Yan sighed and put the food on the table. He placed the small table in front of him and attempted to feed him a bowl. ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t make things difficult for me. Eat something!¡± Xiaoqi pursed his lips tightly, he did not want to eat. After eating, it was equivalent to him admitting defeat first. He was not at fault, it was his father¡¯s. He did not want to admit defeat! An Yan sighed with heartache. What could he do? Young Master was angry with the Third Master and wanted to go on a hunger strike, all he could do was persuade him. ¡°Young Master, after you eat, I¡¯ll help you tell Third Master to let you out, okay?¡± After lying, he started to despise himself. How could he lie to a child? He would not dare to look for the Third Master. Xiaoqi glanced sideways at him, his stomach growling. He didn¡¯t say anything and continued looking outside. ¡°Young Master.¡± An Yan sighed helplessly. ¡°For my sake, just eat a little.¡± His stomach was growling, he must be hungry. He had been hungry for the whole day yesterday. He didn¡¯t eat anything and didn¡¯t even want to drink water. They didn¡¯t know how the Third Master could bear to fight with the Young Master. ¡°If you don¡¯t eat, you won¡¯t have any strength. If you don¡¯t have any strength, how can you fight against your father?¡± An Yan was at his wit¡¯s end. He was stuck in between them! If he did not coax Young Master and make him eat, Third Master would definitely be unhappy with him. He would definitely despise him for being useless. ¡°Did he say when he would let me out?¡± Xiaoqi¡¯s voice was hoarse when he spoke. His red lips were cracked. An Yan paused for a moment. He knew that the Young Master had been smart since he was young. It was impossible for him to lie to him, he would just expose him. ¡°If you don¡¯t eat, you will slim down from hunger. Your mommy will be heartbroken when she sees that.¡± When Xiaoqi heard someone mention his mommy, he pursed his lips. His nose felt sour and tears welled up in his eyes. He sniffled and bit his lips, trying his best to stay strong. Why didn¡¯t Mommy come to see him? Why didn¡¯t she come to find him? Did Mommy not love him anymore? Did she not miss him anymore? ¡°Is it because Daddy doesn¡¯t want Mommy to see me?¡± Xiaoqi felt that Mommy would definitely love him. It was because Daddy, that big baddie, didn¡¯t want Mommy to see him. An Yan did not dare to say that Miss Ling had come over every day, but she was always rejected by the Third Master. He heard from Yu Zheng that she had been waiting for the Young Master at the entrance of the kindergarten every day recently. When Xiaoqi saw his silence, he knew that he had guessed correctly. His mommy had been here before, but that bad person did not let her in. As he thought about it, he felt even more sad and wanted to cry. His eyes turned red. An Yan looked at the Young Master. Sigh, it¡¯s not right for the Third Master to do this. He could understand his resentment towards Miss Ling. However, Miss Ling was, after all, Young Master¡¯s biological mother. It was a little unkind of Third Master to prevent the mother from meeting her son. Ling Sheng did not expect the useless man to be so heartless and ruthless. She had come to the Gu family residence to look for her son four times, but he had always rejected her. It was noon now, she made lunch for her son and brought it over in the lunch box. The person who opened the door was the Gu family¡¯s old butler, Gu Zhong. Gu Zhong opened the door and looked at the beautiful young lady in front of him. She was smiling at him with her eyes curved into crescents, making his heart soften. This young lady was too likable. He greeted her politely, ¡°Hello, Miss Ling.¡± ¡°Butler Gu.¡± Ling Sheng knew that the butler in front of her was a good person, but because of his master¡¯s instructions, he had no choice but to turn her away. She smiled and asked him, ¡°Is the Third Master back today?¡± Jun Shiyan was a bastard. The excuse that he used to keep her out was that he was not at home and outsiders were not allowed to see the Young Master. Gu Zhong shook his head. ¡°No, Miss Ling, please go back. No matter how many times you come, I wouldn¡¯t dare to let you in without Third Master¡¯s orders.¡± Upon hearing this, disappointment flashed across Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes. She smiled at him and handed him the lunch box. ¡°Can I trouble you to bring this in? It¡¯s for your Young Master. Don¡¯t worry, I made it myself. Xiaoqi likes it a lot.¡± ¡°Let me ask him!¡± Gu Zhongyi couldn¡¯t bear to reject her. After all, she was the Young Master¡¯s biological mother. He suddenly felt that she was a little pitiful, but he also felt that he shouldn¡¯t have sympathized with her. If she really loved Young Master and cared about him, she shouldn¡¯t have abandoned him three years ago and ignored him. The Third Master was such a cold person. There was no one in the world that he cared about, but he cared about the Young Master the most. He always cared about the Young Master more than he cared about himself. ¡°Thank you, Butler Gu.¡± Ling Sheng smiled brightly, her voice sweet. She even prepared an exquisite packaging for him. ¡°This is a pastry that I personally made for you. Please don¡¯t mind it.¡± She asked around and found out that Butler Gu did not have any other hobbies except that he liked to eat Chinese-style pastries. Coincidentally, she had the recipe for palace pastries. The pastries that she made were definitely not inferior to those sold in Beijing¡¯s Cinnamon Restaurant. Gu Zhong didn¡¯t expect her to still be thinking about him. With just a sniff, he could smell the unique fragrance of the pastries and thanked her with satisfaction. ¡°Thank you, Miss Ling.¡± This lady was really considerate, he did not know why the Third Master disliked her so much. She was only a lady in her twenties. How old was she three years ago? She was pregnant with Young Master, how much courage did it take for her to give birth to Young Master? Speaking of this matter, it was not entirely her fault. She should have been panicking and scared back then. She did not know what to do so she sent the Young Master back to him. Ling Sheng watched as Butler Gu walked away, but she was still staring into the distance. The Gu family residence¡¯s environment was very good, it was surrounded by very tall trees. Apart from Jun Shiyan¡¯s three-story European-style villa, the house was covered by trees and was classical in style. Gu Zhong took the lunch box to the entrance of the villa but was stopped by Xu Xi. After asking around, he took the lunch box to the courtyard next door. The interior of the classical-looking building was modern. In the living room, the man was wearing gold-framed glasses and leaning against the sofa. On the coffee table opposite him was a computer, and on the computer screen showed his office. All the executives of the company were there, having a video conference with him. Xu Xi knocked on the door and walked over quietly. He looked at the man and whispered, ¡°Third Master, Miss Ling sent this to the Young Master. Can we bring it over for him to eat?¡± Jun Shiyan glanced at it coldly. His narrow and deep gaze became colder.. He opened his thin lips and said, ¡°Throw it away.¡± Chapter 1118 - Lying to Her About His Presence Xu Xi acknowledged and looked at the lunch box in his hand. He did not dare to say anything and turned to leave, but something unexpected happened when he reached the door. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Jun Shiyan stopped him again. He glanced at the lunch box and said, ¡°Leave it with me!¡± Xu Xi did not know what he was thinking and did not dare to ask. He respectfully placed the lunch box down and left. He even secretly looked at the man and realized that he was staring at the lunch box. In the video, the senior executives of the company looked down, as if they had seen a ghost. Were they seeing things? The CEO was looking at the lunch box, and there seemed to be a smile on his face. A smile! They had been in the Gu Corporation for so long, but they had never seen him smile before! Jun Shiyan asked them, ¡°Have you eaten?¡± The higher-ups said, ¡°CEO, eat first, we¡¯re not hungry.¡± Jun Shiyan said, ¡°Then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± The higher-ups were all dumbfounded. What the heck? The CEO wants to eat during a video conference! Oh my god, this is the first time! ¡°We¡¯ll continue in half an hour. You guys can go and eat.¡± After saying that, Jun Shiyan closed his laptop. The high-level executives in the office saw the man on the screen disappear and the screen went black. They widened their eyes in disbelief and were moved to tears. At the same time, they really wanted to know who was the one who gave the CEO the lunch box. ¡°Oh my god, is the CEO concerned about us? I¡¯m so touched, I can¡¯t take it anymore. I can¡¯t control myself anymore, let me cry for a while first.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know who sent the lunch box that made the workaholic postpone his important meeting to eat?¡± ¡°I heard from Assistant Xu that it¡¯s a woman. The CEO must be in love. Indeed, love can change a person entirely.¡± ¡°Is it Miss Luo?¡± ¡°No, I heard it was Miss Ling?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys hear that a beautiful young lady came to look for the CEO a few days ago? She even said that she¡¯s the Young Master¡¯s biological mother!¡± ¡°Really? Why haven¡¯t I heard of it?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. That woman said so, but the CEO didn¡¯t admit it. We don¡¯t know either, so we don¡¯t dare to say it!¡± The higher-ups of the Gu Corporation started gossiping. Their CEO was famous for being a workaholic, he never stopped his meetings because of anything. Even if a knife fell out from the sky, he would still calmly continue his work. The woman who delivered the meal was definitely not simple. But if it was not the Miss Luo that everyone knew, who could it be? Third Master¡¯s new lover? Or was it his old love? Jun Shiyan opened the lunch box and took out all the food inside. They were all very bland food, and the portion was small. They were all contained in small bowls. Including the steamed egg, there were a total of four dishes and a small bowl of soup. The main dish was colorful dumplings. There were desserts, a cup of yogurt, and a small box of white strawberries. They were not very big and looked irregular. They did not look like they were bought. He looked at the food on the table and breathed in the aroma of the food. He wasn¡¯t hungry at first, but for some reason his stomach growled. Xu Xi actually did not want to disturb Jun Shiyan, but Butler Gu had repeatedly asked him to bring back the empty lunch box. He could only brace himself and knock on the door. ¡°Third Master, are you full?¡± Jun Shiyan hummed, it had been a long time since he had been so satisfied. The food tasted very good, even better than all the delicacies he had eaten before. Xu Xi looked at the lazy and handsome man and walked up to pack his things. He put all the empty plates,and bowls into the lunch box one by one. He was shocked that he didn¡¯t manage to control himself. The Third Master¡¯s actions were too unkind. Miss Ling was the one who sent the food to Young Master, but he ate it clean. He was starting to sympathize with the Young Master now. It was his mother who had cooked for him, but his father had intercepted and ate his food. Gu Zhong sent the lunch box back to Ling Sheng. He looked at her with a pained expression and said, ¡°Miss Ling, you should go back. The sky is starting to get dark, it¡¯s going to rain soon.¡± Ling Sheng hurriedly shook her head. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll wait here. Didn¡¯t you say that the Third Master would be back tonight? I must see him today.¡± She wanted to ask him what was the meaning behind his actions. The results of the maternity test were out long ago, and he had promised the Huo family that he wouldn¡¯t stop them from meeting. In this situation, he had gone back on his word. Or rather, what he had said at the Huo family residence was just a ruse to take Xiaoqi away. The sky was already very gloomy, black clouds covered the sky. Just 15 minutes ago, it was still sunny. Surprisingly, in the blink of an eye, the weather changed. In less than half an hour, the rain started pouring. Ling Sheng hid under the roof, but the wind was strong. She held the umbrella that Gu Zhong had given her to block the rain, but it did not do much. Soon, her clothes and hair were wet. Around evening, the rain became slightly lighter. A car drove over. Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up, thinking that Jun Shiyan had returned. The car stopped at the entrance. The chauffeur got out of the car first, opened an umbrella and respectfully opened the back door. Luo Xin got out of the car and took her umbrella. When she turned the corner, she saw Ling Sheng, who was standing at the entrance of the Gu residence. She sneered in her heart. This woman really did not give up, did she think that she would be able to see the Third Master like this? She probably did not know that shameless pestering would only make the Third Master hate her even more. Luo Xin raised her chin arrogantly. When she walked over, she looked at her and smiled mockingly. ¡°Miss Ling is here to look for a Third Master, so why aren¡¯t you going in?¡± The moment Ling Sheng saw Luo Xin, she was speechless. This was exactly what happened at the Gu Corporation. Luo Xin went to look for Jun Shiyan in front of her. It was the same this time. The same situation, the same humiliation. She was actually going to experience it twice. ¡°I was just about to leave.¡± How could Ling Sheng allow others to laugh at her? She smiled and walked out with an umbrella. ¡°Miss Luo, please!¡± Luo Xin could tell from the look on her face that she was not allowed to go in and was rejected. She felt extremely disdainful in her heart. How thick-skinned and shameless must a woman be to be rejected time and time again and still suck up to him? She deliberately provoked her. ¡°I heard that the Third Master came back from his business trip last night, so I came to visit him.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not here to see him. I¡¯m here to see my son.¡± There was no emotion on Ling Sheng¡¯s face, but her heart turned cold. According to Luo Xin, he had already gone home and was now at the Gu family residence. Just because he did not want to see her, he got someone to lie to her and say that he was not around.. Chapter 1119 - Escape From the Second Floor When Luo Xin heard the word ¡®son¡¯, jealousy spread like wildfire in her heart. That word made her feel like there was a fish bone stuck in her throat. She smiled and nodded at her. ¡°Take care, Miss Ling.¡± Ling Sheng did not turn back. Instead, she walked forward resolutely. When she clearly heard Butler Gu invite Luo Xin in, she scowled. Was she really so detestable in his heart that he would lie to her and not even want to see her? When Ling Sheng returned home and entered the house, she saw a handsome man and a beautiful woman on the balcony diagonally opposite her. Nangong Lengyu was nestled in a hanging chair with a laptop on her knees and was working seriously. From her side angle, a few rays of sunlight shone in. Her beautiful face without any makeup had a languid and comfortable look. Huo Ci sat beside her with his legs crossed and the script in his hand. Occasionally, he would flip through a few pages of the script. From time to time, he would turn to look at the woman beside him and feed her a piece of fruit. Ling Sheng looked at the warm and harmonious scene in front of her. Oh my god, look at them. She doesn¡¯t even need to eat anymore, she could fill herself up with the lovey-dovey display by her parents. On the balcony, the two indulging in love did not realize that their daughter had returned until they smelled the delicious food. Nangong Lengyu looked at Huo Ci. ¡°When did Sheng Sheng come back?¡± Huo Ci shook his head and glanced at the kitchen in disdain. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± That wretched girl! She went to look for the man everyday, she couldn¡¯t bear to let him go and couldn¡¯t forget about him. She kept saying that she didn¡¯t want Third Master Jun anymore, but she still went to look for him everyday. Looking at her actions, he would get angry whenever he looked at her. If he wasn¡¯t afraid of angering her wife, he would teach her a lesson. ¡°Who are you glaring at? Didn¡¯t Sheng Sheng go to look for Xiaoqi?¡± Nangong Lengyu spoke up for her daughter and glared at him angrily. Seeing him hand over another strawberry, she said in disdain, ¡°I¡¯m not eating it.¡± Huo Ci waved the strawberry at her lips and coaxed her with a smile. ¡°Just one bite. The tip is the sweetest and most delicious.¡± Nangong Lengyu opened her mouth and took a small bite. As she watched the man happily eat the remaining strawberries, she sighed softly. Wasn¡¯t he childish? Ling Sheng came out with a bowl of noodles and looked at the two people from the kitchen. ¡°Mom, I made some handmade noodles. There¡¯s more in the pot. If you two are hungry, eat some!¡± Huo Ci reached out to wipe the strawberry crumbs off Nangong Lengyu¡¯s mouth and asked her gently, ¡°Want some?¡± Nangong Lengyu nodded, of course she did. Her daughter¡¯s cooking was delicious no matter what she made. However, ever since she came back, she had been going out everyday. She went out early in the morning and only came back at night. When she asked her where she was going, she said that she was going to see her friends. Actually, she was going to look for Ah Yan and Xiaoqi. However, Ah Yan, that bastard, did not remember anything and even disliked her now. Every time, she would be rejected. Huo Ci scooped a bowl of noodles and brought it out. Looking at the wretched girl eating the noodles, he snorted unhappily. ¡°Third Master Jun is a human and we are not? Look at the food you made for him and then look at the food you made for us!¡± Nangong Lengyu glanced at him. Who¡¯s not human? You¡¯re not human! Ling Sheng, who was already in a bad mood, took a deep breath and swallowed her words, not daring to say them out loud. She only mumbled, ¡°Aren¡¯t I eating the same food? Not like I ate alone behind your back.¡± Nangong Lengyu looked at Huo Ci. ¡°If you¡¯re not eating, then leave.¡± Her daughter was already very upset, yet he kept adding to her troubles. Although he was telling the truth, she felt sour in her heart when she saw how busy her daughter was. She woke up early in the morning, bought food, and cooked. Huo Ci stopped talking and placed a bowl of noodles in front of her. He even reminded her, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to add chili oil.¡± Nangong Lengyu smiled and nodded. She then looked carefully at her daughter, who was enjoying her noodles, and asked, ¡°Have you seen Ah Yan?¡± Who was Ah Yan? If he didn¡¯t want to see anyone in the capital or even in China, even if you went to the door every day, you wouldn¡¯t be able to see him. There was nothing she and Huo Ci could do about this matter. If they wanted to blame someone, they could only blame the power and influence that he has. If Ah Yan was an ordinary person, everything would be fine. ¡°No,¡± Ling Sheng replied casually. She paused for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯m not going there to look for him. I¡¯m looking for Xiaoqi. Xiaoqi ate all the food that was sent over.¡± Upon hearing this, Huo Ci finally felt a little better. He was afraid that this good-for-nothing would try to curry favor with that bastard Third Master Jun. He had no objections if it was given to the rascal. ¡°Dad, are there any job openings?¡± As Ling Sheng ate, she suddenly looked up at Huo Ci. Huo Ci glanced at her from the corner of his eyes and said in disdain, ¡°Why? Are you starting to look for a job and not a man?¡± Ling Sheng grinned. ¡°Dad, look at what you¡¯re saying. You¡¯re looking down on me too much. Is there nothing but men in my life? How is earning money less important than useless men?¡± Upon seeing that she had finally thought things through, Huo Ci heaved a sigh of relief as well. He felt much more at ease. Judging from her actions over the past two days, she looked like she had been tortured by love until she was half-dead. She did not look like his daughter at all. There were scripts, and there were quite a few of them. Huo Ci had asked Zuo Ming to go to the company to get them. He would let her choose whatever she wanted to film. She was willful when she had the resources, connections, and a good father. After looking at it for a long time, Ling Sheng finally chose a script called ¡°The Sky¡±. After Huo Ci read the summary, he was so angry that he swore. Pointing at her, he said angrily, ¡°Ling Sheng, is your brain damaged after you transmigrated back? This show is of the boys¡¯ love genre that has been modified. As the female lead, aren¡¯t you afraid of being scolded by the fans?¡± Ling Sheng looked at him innocently and said weakly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to play the female lead. I want to be Tang Song¡¯s sister.¡± This script was adapted from a very popular online novel. However, it wasn¡¯t easy to portray the characters. The scriptwriter modified it and added a female lead in. It was foreseeable that if they filmed it, they would definitely be scolded by the original writer. Whoever dared to take on this show as the female lead was definitely someone with a strong character. Nangong Lengyu tugged at Huo Ci to calm him down. She then pointed at her phone and showed him the two male leads, Ji Fanchen and Cheng Ye that she had just found. When Huo Ci saw the names of the two of them, he frowned, but he was not that angry anymore. He only tried to reason with her. ¡°Tang Song¡¯s sister is only the third or fourth female lead. I want you to be the female lead in the first drama that you filmed in this world. You¡¯ll be famous overnight. Think about what you want.¡± Ling Sheng looked at her father with abnormal determination and said firmly, ¡°Dad, I want a friend.¡± The Gu residence was a garden-like building and had a good environment. However, Jun Shiyan did not like it to be brightly lit at home. At night, all the lights would be turned off, leaving only a few street lamps by the roadside. The entire house was filled with trees, and it was pitch black. It was so quiet that only the sound of the wind could be heard. It felt a little scary. It was already 11 pm. An Yan saw the man coming back and bowed slightly. ¡°Third Master.¡± Jun Shiyan lowered his voice and looked in the direction of his son¡¯s bedroom. ¡°Is Ah Qi asleep?¡± An Yan said, ¡°It has been quiet for a long time. When I saw him half an hour ago, he had already fallen asleep and had eaten dinner. He didn¡¯t make a fuss or cry or do anything unusual.¡± Jun Shiyan nodded in satisfaction, it seemed like he had done the right thing. A child was a child after all. How good could his memory be? After some time, he would definitely forget about his mother and grandfather. An Yan stood at the side and watched the man quietly push the door open and enter. He sighed in his heart. No matter what, the Third Master was a good father and he loved the Young Master. However, every family had its own problems. The sudden change in Young Master and the sudden appearance of his biological mother had disrupted the originally peaceful family and Third Master¡¯s heart. The Third Master was probably anxious to protect the Young Master, which was why he resorted to such extreme means. Jun Shiyan entered the bedroom. It was dark. Even the small night lamp that was usually switched on was switched off. His son was afraid of the dark. When he slept, he always had to turn on a small lamp before he could sleep peacefully. On the bed, there was a small lump under the blanket, it looked like there was someone inside. However, the large open window and the cold wind blowing in clearly told him that there was no one under the blanket. Jun Shiyan shouted coldly, ¡°An Yan, where is Ah Qi?¡± An Yan ran in hurriedly and was blown by the cold wind, he instantly had a bad feeling. He lifted the blanket and saw that there was no one on the bed. He was so scared that he broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°I¡¯ve been guarding the door. Young Master was in the room and never left.¡± Jun Shiyan had already walked to the window. He looked down from the window and pulled up a rope on the windowsill. His gaze was dark and dangerous. ¡°Third Master, I¡¯ll arrange for someone to find Young Master immediately.¡± An Yan knew that he made a mistake. He looked at the man standing by the window with a murderous aura and was so scared that his scalp tightened. The Young Master used that rope to escape from the second floor! He had always treated Young Master as a child, but little did he know that he wasn¡¯t an ordinary child.. He was the Third Master¡¯s child! Chapter 1120 - Ruining His Plans Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Xiaoqi was gone, throwing the Gu family into chaos while Jun Shiyan panicked. An Yan wasn¡¯t sure either. Half an hour ago, when he pushed the door open, he saw the Young Master on the bed, or perhaps the Young Master disguised himself with a fluffy pillow. If Young Master had planned to escape, he would have run away when he entered the house. If he considered the worst-case scenario, that was two hours ago. Jun Shiyan did not expect that his son would run away because of the conflict between them. He was both angry and anxious. Great. He could really do anything for his so-called mother. He knew that his son had been smart since he was young, but no matter how smart he was, he was just a child. In order to get rid of his father and resist him, he actually chose such an extreme method to escape. All the surveillance cameras in the Gu family had been checked. However, not everywhere had surveillance cameras at home. The surveillance footage showed that everything was normal. Jun Shiyan looked at the surveillance footage and frowned. He was not sure if his son had not gone past the cameras, or if he had deliberately avoided all of them. At the thought of his son taking the initiative to avoid him and not wanting him to find out he wanted to escape, the sadness in his heart spread. His three years of companionship was no match for his mother whom he had just met! It was already very late, and it was raining heavily outside. The taxi driver could vaguely see a child standing by the roadside, reaching out his small hands to hail a taxi. As if he was afraid that no one could see him, he deliberately ran to the street lamp and waved his small hands desperately, shouting something. As he got closer, the driver got a better look. He was a kid about three years old. He was pretty, but he didn¡¯t know how long he¡¯d been out in the rain. His body was wet, especially his hair, which was drenched. The driver was around 30 years old, and the children in his family were only four years old. They were about the same age as the child who is hailing a taxi by the roadside. When he saw the child shivering in the rain, he thought of his own son and could not help but feel heartache for him. When he stopped the car, the little kid heaved a sigh of relief. He gave him a bright smile, which made his heart ache. He hurriedly opened the car door and left the car. ¡°Uncle, can you send me to Grandpa¡¯s house?¡± Xiaoqi looked at the man running over and asked him sincerely. He even stretched out his hand and held a 100 yuan note. ¡°I have money.¡± It was raining. He had been waiting here for a long time, but no car had stopped. The driver was heartbroken. He saw that the money in the child¡¯s hands was wet and his fair palm was wrinkled from the rain. He quickly opened the car door and wanted to carry the child in. Xiaoqi shook his head as his eyes flashed with obvious vigilance. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ll sit at the back.¡± The driver smiled when he saw how careful the little guy was. ¡°I¡¯m not a bad person, and I don¡¯t want your money. I¡¯ll send you home.¡± Xiaoqi looked at him and nodded. This uncle was not a bad person, he could feel it. The driver did not know what the little guy had gone through. What was going on with his family? How could they let such a young child stand by the roadside and hail a taxi in the middle of the night? He was such a young child, yet his parents did not look after him properly. It was so dangerous outside, what if he was kidnapped by human traffickers? Xiaoqi took the towel that the driver had given him and wiped his wet hair. When he saw that he had drenched the driver¡¯s car, he looked at him in embarrassment. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m sorry. When we get home, I¡¯ll get grandpa to give you more money.¡± This uncle was a good man. He was the only one who stopped for him, gave him a clean towel, gave him warm water to drink, and let him dry his clothes. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± The driver looked at the little guy wiping his hair in the rearview mirror. He was about to wipe the car seats that were soaked by him, so he quickly said, ¡°Just sit properly. Uncle will do it.¡± He sighed. The little kid had just told him his home address but it was the most famous wealthy district in the capital. He had heard that Movie King Huo Ci lived in that district. He asked the kid for his parent¡¯s phone number and the kid gave it to him, but he couldn¡¯t get through to any of them. He wondered if the home address he mentioned was true. Xiaoqi bit his lips and sat on the car seat while shivering. The heater was turned on high, so even though his clothes were still wet, he did not feel so cold anymore. The driver glanced back from time to time and realized that the little fellow had always been vigilant. He was a smart child and his parents had taught him well. He would not be fooled so easily. When it was time to get out of the car, the driver did not want to ask for money. He insisted on giving it to the driver and ran away after giving it to him. He threw the rolled-up money in his hand onto the passenger seat. The driver was worried and would only leave after seeing the child being picked up by his parents. He was afraid that he would not be able to find his family. It was cold and his clothes were wet, what could he do? When Xiaoqi walked into the apartment, the door was closed. After pressing the doorbell, the security guard came over and looked at Xiaoqi. ¡°Child, who are you looking for?¡± Xiaoqi looked at him. ¡°Hello, Uncle Chen. I¡¯m looking for my grandpa.¡± Uncle Chen looked at the unfamiliar child in front of him strangely. How did this child know that his surname was Chen? He looked at the wet and pitiful child and asked, ¡°Who is your grandfather?¡± Xiaoqi looked at him seriously. ¡°My grandfather is Huo Ci.¡± Huo Ci and Nangong Lengyu were still awake. Nangong Lengyu had just finished her work. She closed her computer and took a shower before entering the bedroom. Huo Ci lay on the bed without turning on the lights. He lit the aromatherapy candle and wore his pajamas. His collar was slightly open, and under the swaying candlelight, he looked incredibly sexy. He opened his thin lips slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m ready. You can do whatever you want.¡± Nangong Lengyu coughed softly. After taking a glance at him, she did not dare to take another look at him. She sat in front of the dressing table to tend to her skin. ¡°Let me give you a piece of advice out of goodwill. You need to take good care of your body. Be careful of me losing affection for you once you get older.¡± Huo Ci got off the bed and strode over. He hugged her from behind, lowered his eyes slightly, and leaned into her ear. His lowered voice became even more charming. ¡°Then help me take care of my body.¡± Nangong Lengyu¡¯s blood suddenly heated up as a numbing feeling spread throughout her body. She coldly said, ¡°Scram to the bed.¡± ¡°Together.¡± Huo Ci¡¯s slender and fair fingers pinched the cosmetics bottle in her hand and placed it on the table. Nangong Lengyu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Before she could say anything, she was carried up by the waist. Just as Huo Ci was about to put on a good show, the doorbell suddenly rang, breaking the quiet and ambiguous atmosphere. ¡°Wretched girl!¡± Huo Ci gritted his teeth in anger, his eyes burning with anger. Was she trying to ruin his fun? Why did she pick this time to come home? ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look. Sheng Sheng might have forgotten to take the access card.¡± Nangong Lengyu nudged him and put on a shirt before following behind him. On the surveillance camera was Xiaoqi¡¯s image. His eyes were red and his clothes were wet.. He called out hoarsely, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma.¡± Chapter 1121 - Apologize With Death The security officer, Uncle Chen, was a little anxious when he heard the child shouting. He was afraid that he had made a mistake. He had never heard of Movie King Huo having any grandchildren, so he quickly explained, ¡°Mr. Huo, I¡¯m sorry for disturbing you in the middle of the night. I¡¯ll take this child away immediately.¡± It was only because he was soft-hearted and saw how obedient and pitiful the child was that he agreed to help him contact them. Logically speaking, the employees were not allowed to do this in their neighborhood. Perhaps he would have to pack up and leave tomorrow. When Huo Ci saw the rascal, his pupils constricted and his anger shot to the top of his head. His voice was deep and cold. ¡°I¡¯ll be right down.¡± Nangong Lengyu¡¯s beautiful face instantly turned as cold as ice. Her heart felt constricted and heartbroken when she saw him in that state. Great, Jun Shiyan was so nice, look at what he had done! Why would their kid appear at the bottom of the apartment building in the middle of the night? Uncle Chen heard the Movie King say that he would come down immediately. He looked at the child standing in front of him, his eyes filled with disbelief. Was the Movie King really this child¡¯s grandfather? Two people had moved into Movie King Huo¡¯s house this week. One of them was the Chinese Movie Queen Nangong Lengyu, and the other was a young lady. He heard her call the Movie King and Movie Queen as her parents, she should be their daughter. That child was the Movie King¡¯s grandson, and that lady¡¯s son? But that lady looked like she was only in her early twenties. Did she really have such an old son? The driver was also worried that the child was lying. How was that possible? There was no news from the entertainment industry that Movie King Huo already had a grandson. He was mentally preparing himself. Perhaps he wasn¡¯t Movie King Huo since there were many people with the same name, but how could there be such a coincidence? Uncle Chen was fine. After all, he had even met the daughter of the Movie King. It was acceptable for him to have a grandson. When the elevator doors opened, the driver¡¯s eyes were wide open as he stared at the couple in front of him in disbelief. Wasn¡¯t this Movie King Huo and Movie Queen Nangong?! A few days ago, there were rumors on the internet about the two of them being together. Some people even saw it with their own eyes. However, because there was no concrete evidence, the fans of the two families denied it, although the Movie King and Movie Queen did not deny it. Uncle Chen looked at the stubborn child beside him who had his back straightened. Tears suddenly welled up in his eyes as if he was trying to hold back his tears, but in the end, he could not hold them back. Xiaoqi did not want to cry at first, but when he saw Huo Ci and Nangong Lengyu, he broke down instantly and cried sadly, ¡°Grandpa.¡± Nangong Lengyu looked at the child who had pounced on her. Her heart ached as though someone had stabbed her with a blunt knife. When she hugged the child, her tears fell. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± At that moment, Huo Ci felt both heartache and anger. He wished he could go and find Jun Shiyan and kill him so that he could avenge his family¡¯s rascal. Xiaoqi finally could not hold it in any longer. He buried himself in her embrace and cried until he was out of breath. He called out to his grandma sadly and aggrievedly. Uncle Chen and the driver looked at each other. Seeing how sad the child was, Uncle Chen¡¯s heart ached and he wanted to cry. Huo Ci thanked them and instructed them not to spread the news before getting into the elevator. He felt like his chest was about to explode, and he even breathed out hot air in anger. Nangong Lengyu had already carried Xiaoqi to take a shower. She wrapped him up with a thick blanket and raised the temperature in the room to the highest. Xiaoqi was no longer crying but his eyes were still red and swollen. At the thought of how his grandma had carried him to take a shower earlier on, he started feeling a little embarrassed. Nangong Lengyu did not ask how the kid came over. Where was his father? Her heart was filled with resentment. She really wished she could find Jun Shiyan and ask him nicely. He had taken the kid away and refused to let them see him. The kid that they doted on so much did not deserve to be treated like this. ¡°Xiaoqi, wait a moment. Shall I cook some ginger soup for you?¡± Nangong Lengyu patted his head. Xiaoqi seemed to be in shock. When he saw that she was about to leave, he grabbed her hand and looked up. His eyes were red as he shook his head nervously. ¡°Grandma, Xiaoqi is not leaving.¡± Nangong Lengyu could not hold back her tears as they fell. She sat down and hugged the kid in her arms. She comforted him gently, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. We will never leave you again.¡± Even if the emperor came, she would not let him go. Previously, he had said that he wouldn¡¯t stop them from seeing the kid, but he changed his mind right after. When Huo Ci entered the house, he saw the grandmother and grandson hugging each other. His heart ached terribly, and his eyes burned with evil fire. Jun Shiyan, that bastard, look at what he had done! ¡°Huo Ci, go make some ginger soup.¡± Nangong Lengyu could not leave with the kid in her arms. The baby was frightened and could not leave her for even a second. When Huo Ci cut the ginger, his actions were fierce and ruthless. He wished he could treat the ginger as Jun Shiyan and cut him up piece by piece. When he was done cooking the ginger soup, he turned and left the kitchen. Gritting his teeth, he said, ¡°I will definitely not let this matter rest.¡± Nangong Lengyu nodded and said in a deep voice, ¡°We can¡¯t let him take Xiaoqi away.¡± After Huo Ci finished cooking the ginger soup, he went outside to pluck a few white fungus. After washing them, he carefully heated them with water before carrying them over. The rain outside showed no signs of stopping. Instead, it was getting heavier, pouring down intensely. Yu Zheng knelt on the ground and looked at the man with a cold face and anger written all over his body. His scalp went numb as he resigned himself to fate and waited for his punishment. He didn¡¯t expect that the hacker who claimed to be his disciple was his Young Master! Yesterday, he even taught him how to hide from cameras and hack into the surveillance system! Surprisingly, he applied what he taught him yesterday. He did not dare to hack the Gu family¡¯s surveillance cameras, but he hacked all the surveillance cameras along the way and even activated a timed attack, causing them to still not be able to locate his whereabouts. If the person who did this wasn¡¯t Young Master, he would definitely be proud of him. He would even clap and cheer for him. Not bad, he did it beautifully, as expected of my disciple! But now, he only wanted to die. Could he apologize by dying? An Yan stood obediently at the side. The atmosphere around was too oppressive, and he couldn¡¯t breathe. He secretly glanced at the man sitting on the sofa and didn¡¯t dare to speak. ¡°Third Master, I found it.¡± He Xie rushed in and looked at An Yan and Yu Zheng who were kneeling on the ground. He showed some sympathy and disdain for them. Look at them, all of them were useless. They couldn¡¯t even take care of a child properly.. They even lost their Young Master, yet they still had the cheek to serve the Third Master! Chapter 1122 - The So-Called Ill-Fated Relationship Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Jun Shiyan looked up slightly, his emotions finally stirring. His gaze was deep as he asked, ¡°Where does Huo Ci live?¡± He Xie knew that the Third Master must have guessed it. He respectfully told him the address and asked, ¡°Should I arrange for you to go over now?¡± Yu Zheng looked like he wanted to bang his head against the wall, he was in a bad mood. The Third Master already knew about it, so why did he still let them investigate?! An Yan lowered his eyes and stood respectfully. He didn¡¯t dare to speak, he felt that the Third Master was really angry this time. People who didn¡¯t do their job well would definitely suffer the consequences. ¡°No need.¡± Jun Shiyan already knew where his son was, so he was not in a hurry to look for him. It seemed that the method of keeping him locked up would not work. If he could run away this time, he would do it again. He had to find another way to get his son back. ¡°Okay.¡± He Xie watched as the man got up and left. He looked at the other two people who were kneeling on the ground and wanted to ask him how to deal with them. An Yan looked at him threateningly and glared back at him. He had originally planned to let them go, but now he had a bad idea. He looked at the man¡¯s tall back. ¡°Third Master, what about them?¡± ¡°Send them to Westwood for two months.¡± Jun Shiyan then said, ¡°Tell Xu Xi that from today onwards, he will replace An Yan.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Both Yu Zheng and An Yan heaved a sigh of relief and answered in unison. Westwood was fine too. As long as they weren¡¯t sent to a remote place, they could survive. In two months, the Third Master would show mercy. ¡°Third Master, what about me?¡± He Xie was thinking that since An Yan had been sent away, he would be able to follow the Third Master around and show off. He didn¡¯t expect Xu Xi to reap the benefits instead. As soon as he finished speaking, An Yan and Yu Zheng smiled sinisterly and walked towards him while stretching their muscles. He was so scared that he shivered and took two steps back. They smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re all brothers. Let¡¯s talk things out!¡± An Yan licked his lips and gave Yu Zheng a look. Yu Zheng approached him slowly, his smile was pure and kind. He nodded and drawled, ¡°Speak nicely.¡± He Xie ran out and was blocked by An Yan at the door. The next moment, Yu Zheng grabbed him by the back of his collar and pulled him back. He Xie struggled with all his might, trying to escape. A shrill scream pierced the sky, ¡°Third Master, save me!¡± ¡°We are brothers, so we should be together. Whoever betrays first is a dog!¡± Yu Zheng strangled his neck and laughed out loud. Xu Xi had just entered when he heard the screams coming from the study room. He shivered and shook his head and sighed. Serves him right, how dare he provoke two people at the same time! He smiled smugly. He learned from him to be the one to take advantage of situations like this! Jun Shiyan took the phone number Xu Xi had given him and dialed Huo Ci¡¯s number. Astonishingly, the other party picked up the call very quickly. He said, ¡°Mr. Huo, it¡¯s me.¡± Huo Ci laughed coldly, a mocking smile on his lips as he pretended not to know. ¡°Who are you?¡± Jun Shiyan said, ¡°I¡¯m Jun Shiyan. Mr. Huo, how¡¯s Ah Qi now?¡± Huo Ci asked, ¡°Who¡¯s Ah Qi?¡± ¡°My son.¡± Jun Shiyan paused for a moment and rubbed his eyebrows. In the end, he compromised. ¡°How is Xiaoqi now?¡± Huo Ci glanced at the rascal lying on the bed. Upon hearing that he was on the phone, he stopped listening to the bedtime story, revealing a pair of big, black eyes that looked at him vigilantly. He shot him a look and sneered. ¡°Why are you asking me about your son? How would I know how your son is? Third Master Jun, are you crazy?¡± Xiaoqi heaved a sigh of relief and his expression relaxed. He did not want to go back and live with his father. His father was a big baddie now! ¡°Mr. Huo, I won¡¯t disturb you for the time being. I¡¯ll get someone to send his daily necessities over tomorrow.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s tone was much gentler. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble Mr. Huo to take good care of him.¡± Huo Ci laughed coldly and hung up without replying. Xiaoqi¡¯s large eyes were filled with nervousness as he looked at Nangong Lengyu. He sniffed and wondered if his father was going to take him away again. He held Nangong Lengyu¡¯s hand and said with a tiny voice, ¡°Grandma, Xiaoqi doesn¡¯t want to go back.¡± ¡°Xiaoqi is not going back. Grandma will not let him take you away.¡± Nangong Lengyu looked at the little guy¡¯s nervous and afraid look and stroked his little head in comfort. Xiaoqi looked at Huo Ci, his soft voice still hoarse. ¡°Grandpa.¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t say that he was coming to pick you up.¡± Huo Ci gave her an affirmative answer. ¡°Even if he came over, he¡¯d have to see if I let you go!¡± It was easy for Jun Shiyan to locate Xiaoqi¡¯s whereabouts. However, his attitude was not as tough as before. No one knew what he was up to. Xiaoqi finally got his wish, he did not have to live with his father in the Gu family anymore. His home was where his grandparents and mother were. Huo Ci and Nangong Lengyu were both afraid that Jun Shiyan would snatch Xiaoqi away from them if they sent him to kindergarten, so they brought him on a holiday to relax. There was nothing that could not be solved by playing around. The boys¡¯ love movie, ¡°The Sky¡±, that Ling Sheng chose had started filming two days ago. No one had expected that the person who had picked up the female lead was Luo Xin. The original female lead, Yu Qianqian, was criticized by her original fans until her heart broke. Two days before the filming began, she announced her resignation and left the industry! Luo Xin had a good relationship with the director, Ai Sifan. She decided to be the last minute replacement for the actress who left, and accepted the female lead role. Luo Xin was different from Yu Qianqian. As an A-list actress in China, she had a strong fan base. Coupled with the image of her standing in for the role that was vacant, her fans started to feel sorry for her. Look at this A-list starlet, why did she take on this drama? She didn¡¯t seek fame or profit, she must have just wanted to repay him for his kindness and do him a favor. She was truly loyal. Initially, the haters did not criticize her anymore. Instead, they were more impressed by her. They shifted the blame to the screenwriter and the director and started criticizing them. However, no matter how much the original fans kicked up a fuss, ¡°The Sky¡¯ still started filming on time. The power of the money that went into filming this show was not something anyone could underestimate. The filming would never be stopped because of the fans¡¯ wishes. Ling Sheng was the third female lead of ¡°The Sky¡±. Tang Song¡¯s younger sister, Tang Yi, was one of the male leads. As the third female lead, she did not have many scenes. She only joined the crew a week after the opening ceremony. She had to give it to Luo Xin. Her luck was truly unprecedented that her first film was a supporting role for Luo Xin. Could this be the so-called ill-fated relationship? However, no matter what, she had already accepted the role, she didn¡¯t expect that the female lead would be changed at the last minute. Other than accepting it, she could do nothing else. She was secretly glad that Gu Shen wasn¡¯t around, or else she would have vomited blood. Chapter 1123 - Defeated Translator: Atlas Studios I Editor Atlas Studios On the set, Luo Xin looked at Ling Sheng, who was acting with Ji Fanchen, and her expression started to change. Her hand that was holding the script tightened, causing the script to crease. Other than herself, no one knew that she had accepted this drama not because of Ai Sifan, but because of Ling Sheng It was true that she was on good terms with Ai sifan, but she hadn¡¯t reached the point where she could take on a boys¡¯ love drama that was destined to be criticized just as a favor to him! When she knew that Ling Sheng was going to take on the role, she had already started planning. She had to get the female lead role in this drama. No matter what method she used, no matter what impact it would have on her acting career, she did not care. What she wanted was for Jun Shiyan to see for himself that that woman was incomparable to her in every aspect. She could not even compare to a single finger of hers! That woman was not worthy of him! In this world, the only woman who was worthy of him was herself. ¡°Sister Xin Xin, here¡¯s the water you wanted.¡± The assistant handed her the thermos flask and was shocked when she saw her dark gaze. Luo Xin turmed around and smiled gently at her. ¡°Thank you.¡± When the junior assistant saw that she had returned to normal, she suddenly felt that she must have seen something wrong. She smiled and said that she was welcome. When she looked at her, her eyes were filled with admiration and joy. She had only taken on the role of Sister Xin Xin¡¯s assistant a month ago, but she dared to guarantee that Sister Xin Xin was definitely a rare artiste who was the same person beneath as she was on the surface. She was a gentle and kind little angel. Luo Xin unscrewed the cap of the cup and tooka sip of water. She felt that even the water was bitter. After drinking it, she was filled with anger. She could not help but look at the two people who were acting on the set again. Although Ji Fanchen was not very famous, he was good-looking, especially when he was dressed in historical -styled costumes. He was very fairy-like and graduated from the Imperial Film University performing arts course. His business sense was also good. The reason why he did not become popular was because he did not have any opportunities or good scripts. He only acted in those failed dramas. In this industry, a lot depends on the connections that the actor has. He didn¡¯t have any, so his career path was delayed. Otherwise, with his looks, he would have definitely become popular long ago. However, she heard that he was also a businessman and was very rich. He probably didn¡¯t care about the salary he earned from acting. If he had the opportunity, he would film. Otherwise, he would focus on his business. Luo Xin¡¯s assistant¡¯s gaze was filled with admiration as she covered her heart and whispered, ¡°He¡¯s so handsome, Sister Xin Xin. Teacher Ji is so handsome. I don¡¯t know why he hasn¡¯t become popular even though he¡¯s such a stunning man.¡± ¡°You like Teacher Ji so much!¡± Luo Xin teased her assistant like a friend. ¡°Yes, yes.¡±The assistant nodded her head vigorously before looking at Ling Sheng. A clear look of amazement flashed across her eyes. ¡°Ling Sheng is also very good. She doesn¡¯t come from a professional actress background, but her acting skills are really good. Her style is also good, and she¡¯s really spirited. Her acting is so cute! Okay,¡± Luo Xin replied softly, her eyes burning with jealousy. She looked in Ling Sheng¡¯s direction and gripped the thermos flask tightly. She used to think that the bitch who used Ah Qi¡¯s mother¡¯s name to seduce the Third Master was not trained in acting and would definitely not know how to act. When the time came, as the main character, she would crush her ruthlessly and personally tell that bitch the difference between the two of them. But now, she has miscalculated. She had to admit that, just as her assistant had said, that little slut¡¯s acting was natural, lifelike and spirited. She had never made a mistake during filming, and all her scenes were filmed in one take. Good, very good.¡± Director Ai Sifan looked at Ling Sheng like she was a treasure, his eyes filled with admiration. He had not expected that the newbie that Manager Mei had sent in would not only be beautiful, but also have such outstanding acting skills. Initially, when Manager Mei called him, he was a little worried. She was a newcomer and did not come from a professional background, so her acting skills would definitely be a problem. If her lines and her acting skills were bad, it would be too troublesome. However, he had no choice but to give her face. After all, she was a top manager in the entertainment industry. Because of her fame, he had to think of a way. The assistant director, the cameraman, the scriptwriter, and the crew were al immersed in the plot and were attracted by the actors¡¯ every move. This scene was played by Ling Sheng as Tang Yi. In order to stop her brother, Tang Song, from committing suicide, she stopped him. The siblings were in a standoff. Tang Song knew that he would be sending himself to his death if he went, and it was even under the circumstances where he was already injured. Without any hesitation, he risked his life to save his good brother Su Chengxiu. Tang Yi had a short temper. Her heart ached for her brother and she was unwilling to let him go. When the siblings had a dispute, they started fighting. Tang Song¡¯s courtyard was very beautiful. There was a very large and thick ginkgo tree. It was autumn, and the ginkgo leaves were golden. Fluttering leaves filled the courtyard. The two of them exchanged blows. The woman was dressed in fiery red clothes, with yellow flowers pasted on her forehead. Every move she made was agile and valiant. The man was dressed in a moon-white robe and had an otherworldly temperament. There was helplessness in his eyes and a doting look in them. His attacks were majestic, but he gave in every step of the way. He wanted to leave, but he could not bear to hurt his sister. When the two figures, one white and one red, exchanged blows, the people present were overwhelmed with emotions. At the same time, they could not help but clap their hands in admiration. They were gorgeous, and their moves were not soft at all. They were full of vigor, and people could not bear to look away. The martial arts director, Liu Jin, looked at the two people who were fighting and his eyes lit up. It was wonderful, and too amazing. It was thousands of times better than what he had expected. This was the first time he had seen an actor who did not use a stand-in and went on stage personally with such high standards. Nowadays there are all types of stand-ins to be used for various genres of dramas, be it literary or martial arts dramas. They can be utilized in all sorts of scenes, which includes naked, kissing, kneeling or even raining scenes. There were even some male idols and female celebrities who used stunt doubles almost the entire show. Those who could use stunt doubles would definitely use them. Basically, they only used their faces for the filming. It was understandable for actors to use stunt doubles, especially when they were performing dangerous actions. However, if they were to abuse the use of stunt doubles, it indicates there¡¯s a problem with the quality of the actors themselves. For actors who did not use stunt doubles, especially for such fighting scenes, it was definitely bonus points for the actors themselves. The fight ended in Tang Yi¡¯s defeat. Tang Yi, who was dressed in red, looked elegant, heroic, and beautiful. She wiped the blood from the corner of her lips and threw a jade bottle to her brother. She did not stop him anymore and turned to leave. After taking two steps, she turned back with a smile on her lips and tears in her eyes. ¡°Brother, come back alive and help me test the medicine.¡± Chapter 1124 - Third Master is Here to See You Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Tang Song was dressed in a moon-white long robe, and he stood tall and elegant. He held a long sword in his hand and nodded at the woman with a doting look in his eyes. He smiled gently and said, ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them ran in opposite directions. Tang Yi¡¯s face was full of tears, she bit her lips to prevent herself from crying. Tang Song smiled and walked out of the courtyard with firm steps. ¡°Cut!¡± Ai Sifan couldn¡¯t help but praise their skills. The two of them were stunningly beautiful. Their brother-sister relationship was fully displayed through their conversations and fights. A skilled actor was one who could turn himself into the character, they could act in any roles they wanted. The two people in front of him were undoubtedly the actors he wanted. They were also the role models of all professional actors who wanted to grow. However, acting skills sometimes depended on one¡¯s talent. Gifted actors were naturally good at acting, and Ling Sheng was at the peak of her career. Some people needed a little bit of training and hard work. Ji Fanchen was a growing actor and had always been improving. Cheng Ye¡¯s eyes lit up. Dressed in a black robe, he held two bottles of water and walked over to the two of them in a daze. He gave each of them a bottle and worshiped them from the depths of his soul. ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, Brother Chen, you two are too awesome.¡± Ling Sheng smiled brightly at him. ¡°You are great too.¡± i Fanchen nodded as well. Afraid that the young man would be too proud after being praised, he said, ¡°If you want to compete with Sheng Sheng, you still have to work hard.¡± Cheng Ye pursed his lips and sniffed. He mumbled softly, ¡°I kmow my acting skills are not good. I can¡¯t compare to you guys.¡± His acting skills were the worst among the three of them. Although he was very hardworking, he felt that he was not worthy of acting when compared to Brother Chen and the rest. He would only drag them down. ¡°You¡¯ve improved a lot.¡± Ling Sheng patted his shoulder when she saw that he was starting to lose focus. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With me and Brother Chen around, do you think you won¡¯t be able to act well? At most, we can tutor you when we¡¯re not filming.¡± Cheng Ye smiled and asked, ¡°Really?¡± Ji Fanchen smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Ling Sheng looked at the two of them and smiled sneakily. She had only arrived yesterday afternoon, this was the second scene. The first and second scenes were all scenes with Brother Chen. Xiao Ye and Luo Xin each had two scenes with Brother Chen. Needless to say, Luo Xin¡¯s acting skills were outstanding. She was the new generation of actresses in the entertainment industry. Last year, she was even nominated for the Best Female Lead of the Magnolia TV Festival. Although she did not win the award, she was nominated, which meant that her acting skills were recognized by the public and the judges. Xiao Ye was also a young actor who had transitioned from an idol to an actor. He had not reached adulthood yet and had no experience in acting. However, he had made great improvements and was growing rapidly every day. It was lunchtime when the scene ended. In the production team, other than Luo Xin, who was an A-list starlet and was very famous, everyone else was a small-time actor. Ji Fanchen was a little better. At the very least, he was an old man who had been in the entertainment industry for several years. Ling Sheng and Cheng Ye were both new actors. They had packed lunch and did not have any special preferential treatment. Like the staff in the team, they had to queue. The entertainment industry was such a realistic place. Before you became famous, no one knew about you. But after you became famous, the treatment would be different. However, to market herself as being approachable and down-to-earth, Luo Xin rejected the special treatment given by the production team and insisted on eating boxed meals like everyone else. Ji Fanchen was queuing up to get food while Cheng Ye and Ling Sheng had gone out to buy food. They said that they wanted to drink milk tea and eat fried chicken. They swept the shared bicycle at the entrance and rode it away together. Luo Xin saw that the queue was long. She walked to Ji Fanchen¡¯s side and looked at the cold and handsome man in front of her. She smiled and said gently, ¡°Teacher Ji, can you help me get a boxed Ilunch The man in front of her was amicable, but his personality was too distant and cold. A few days ago, she thought that he was trying to avoid suspicion and was afraid of being embroiled in scandals, but he was like this to all girls. However, after Ling Sheng came yesterday, it was different. His attitude towards Ling Sheng was gentle and close. It was completely different from how he treated other girls. She was not convinced. In what way was she not better than Ling Sheng? She could not help but wonder if the man was blind. Why would he fall for a woman like Ling Sheng? She did not believe that she could not win over ji Fanchen with her looks and personality. ¡°Everyone is queuing. That¡¯s not good, right?¡± Jji Fanchen glanced at the others and rejected her politely. ¡°Ms. Luo, please queue up by yourself! The queue is moving very fast.¡± Luo Xin held her breath in anger and clenched her fists. Still smiling, she pretended to ask casually, ¡°Look at my memory. I forgot that Teacher Ji still has to help Ling Sheng and Cheng Ye collect their meals¡± As he spoke, he observed ji Fanchen¡¯s expression. Her voice was neither too loud nor too soft, and everyone could hear her. She was deliberately speaking for others to hear. Ji Fanchen felt annoyed and did not reply. His phone rang and he nodded at Luo Xin before answering the call. When he heard Cheng Ye¡¯s voice, his lips curled into a gentle smile. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take something cold to drink. Add more ice.¡± Everyone in the queue secretly glanced at the cool and outstanding man. You Ya, the second female lead, smiled as she watched Luo Xin walk past. She smiled obsequiously and said, ¡°Ms. Luo, let me help you.¡± ¡°Tll have to trouble you then. I¡¯ll queue up tomorrow to get it for you.¡± Luo Xin naturally couldn¡¯t reject her. No matter how awful the food was, she had to put on an act. After all, in the eyes of the public, she was the most gentle, considerate, down-to-earth, and professional actress. Her image could not be ruined. Ling Sheng and Cheng Ye came back very quickly. Ji Fanchen did not eat his lunch first, but waited for them! Ling Sheng walked in with a cup of milk tea, carrying a plastic bag with Cheng Ye. There were several delivery men behind her, each holding several large plastic bagS. Today, Xiao Ye, Brother Chen, and I will be treating everyone. Everyone, go over there and collect the milk tea and chicken chop!¡± Ling Sheng said with a smile as she looked at the staff present. When the staff heard that they were being treated, they jumped in joy. After thanking them, they all ran to get their food. Ling Sheng and Cheng Ye also brought the food that the three of them wanted to eat over to Ji Fanchen¡¯s side. They took out all the food and placed them on the table. Besides the chicken chop, there were also chicken sprigs, chicken gizzards, chicken wings, rice, and meat skewers. They also boughta large box of lobster tails. ji Fanchen glanced at the two of them and asked helplessly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to buy chicken chops? Ling Sheng sat dowm casually. ¡°It¡¯s not easy for us to ride a bicycle there. So of course, we have to buy more. Otherwise, we would have wasted our trip.¡± Cheng Ye nodded and placed a chicken-wing in his lunch box, smiling foolishly. ¡°Brother Chen, eat this. Isn¡¯t this delicious? ji Fanchen sighed. There was really nothing he could do about the two of them. Since he had decided to make friends with them, he could only indulge them! Everyone was happy. Ling Sheng and Cheng Ye, who had bought a lot of food, were also happy. The staff was also happy that someone was treating them toa meal. The only ones who were unhappy were the female lead, Luo Xin, and the second female lead, You Ya. However, they didn¡¯t show it on their faces. You Ya knew that the newbie, Ling Sheng, was a scheming bitch. She had just arrived yesterday and had already fooled the two male leads, Cheng Ye and ji Fanchen. Today, she started to use small favors to win people¡¯s hearts, she was indeed not a simple person. Luo Xin¡¯s heart was filled with indescribable bitterness, she hated Ling Sheng to death. If she had known that things would turn out like this, she would not have accepted this television drama role. In the end, she did not manage to trample Ling Sheng under her feet as she wished. Instead, she was filled with anger. As they were eating, someone suddenly called out to Jun Shiyan! When You Ya looked over, she sawa handsome man dressed in a suit and leather shoes. He exuded an air of nobility and looked like a god. Her heart was thumping non-stop and her eyes were filled with infatuation. Luo Xin¡¯s eyes lit up with joy, but she did not want to appear too agitated. Instead, she looked at the man who was walking towards her gently. After You Ya got excited, she could only be smitten and fantasize about how great it would be if the man in front of her tooka fancy to her. However, she still knew her limits and hid her envy and jealousy. She looked at Luo Xin flatteringly and said, ¡°Sister Xinxin, I¡¯m really envious of you. The Third Master must be here to see you. You¡¯re so fortunate.¡± Other than Luo Xin who had a scandal with the Third Master, there was no one else on the production team who knew him. It was said that Luo Xin had been by the Third Master¡¯s side for almost two years and was the only woman by his side. Luo Xin was both pleased and happy. She smiled at her and knew that she did not mean what she said. She accepted her flattery and did not say anything.. Chapter 1125 - Have a Chat With Me Translator: Atlas Studios | Editor: Atlas Studios The crew was in a bit of a commotion. The director, Ai Sifan, and the person-in-charge of the crew had stopped eating and rushed over to welcome them. They were feeling uneasy and didn¡¯t know what he was here for. Jun Shiyan, or Third Master Jun, was the richest man in the world. His business also involved the entertainment industry. Could it be that someone had offended him? But even if he wanted to deal with them, he didn¡¯t have to do it himself! The screenwriter, Wei Ning, was only in her thirties and was very pretty. She also liked to watch the entertainment news and knew a lot about certain things. She comforted the director softly. ¡°Director Ai, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s here to look for us. He¡¯s probably here to look for Teacher Luo Xin.¡± Ai Sifan was nervous, but at the same time, he was scared and uncertain. He racked his brains but still couldn¡¯t figure out how he had offended the Third Master. The Third Master was such a high and mighty figure that he had only seen him on financial magazines and financial forums. How could he have the honor to see him in person? After hearing Wei Ning¡¯s words, he suddenly slapped his forehead. He recalled that it was Luo Xin. There had always been gossip in the entertainment industry that said that Luo Xin was in a relationship with Third Master Jun, but without confirmation, and Third Master Jun had never admitted it Besides, there were plenty of people in the entertainment industry who wanted to take advantage of the situation and marry into a wealthy family. Luo Xin was not the first, nor would she be the last. All these years, there were all kinds of socialites and young ladies who had been involved in scandals with the Third Master, be it the big-name female celebrities, or the internet celebrities. Which woman would not want to stick to such an outstanding man? However, most of them were acting by themselves. As long as they had met the Third Master before, or even if the Third Master looked at them, they would use all their effort to get his interest. Even though there was nothing going on between them, they would create scandals by themselves to make it up to the trending topics to make their name known. However, the only person who had been in the public eye for a long time was Luo Xin. All kinds of insider news revealed that he was the only woman by the Third Master¡¯s side and that it was only a matter of time before she married into the wealthy family. They even said that she could freely enter and exit the Gu family residence. Just this alone had won countless women who were obsessed with him. ¡°Third Master, I¡¯m sorry for not going out to meet you.¡± Ai Sifan looked at the man who looked like a god that had descended to the mortal world. He had a cold temperament and had the aura of a king. He couldn¡¯t help but feel his knees go weak, he wanted to kneel down and worship him. After calming himself down, he smiled and said, ¡°Ms. Luo is over there. Please.¡± Jun Shiyan glanced over and saw that Luo Xin had already stood up and was walking towards him with a smile on her face. Her smile always made him feel inexplicably annoyed. He turned to look at Ai Sifan. ¡°Is Ling sheng here?¡± Ai Sifan widened her eyes and even wanted to dig his ears. Did he hear wrongly? Was the Third Master referring to Ling Sheng? Luo Xin¡¯s body stiffened, and her smile froze on her face for a moment. The flames of jealousy burned, and the corners of her eyes shot towards Ling Sheng with malice. You Ya could clearly see the changes in Luo Xin¡¯s expression. Her lips curled into a sinister smile as she gloated over Luo Xin¡¯s misfortune. So the person the Third Master liked wasn¡¯t her either! She flipped her hair and looked at Ling Sheng, who was eating happily in the distance and did not notice the situation at all. It seemed like she needed to change the target of her flattery. She thought that Luo Xin was the Third Master¡¯s woman. As long as she befriended Luo Xin and tried to please her, she would definitely have a chance to meet the Third Master. After she managed to meet that high and mighty man, she could rely on her own capabilities to win him over! Ji Fanchen had long noticed the situation over there. However, he was indifferent by nature and had no interest in currying favor with anyone. He also knew that with his abilities, he was not qualified to befriend Third Master Jun. Ling Sheng, on the other hand, glanced over and snorted. Her eyes flashed with obvious anger and disdain. She took a big bite of the drumstick viciously as though she was biting someone¡¯s flesh. That bastard, he came to the set to look for Luo Xin. It seemed like he really cared about Luo Xin! Cheng Ye was startled by her and asked, ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, do you know him? Ling Sheng shook her head and bit the drumstick fiercely before gritting her teeth. ¡°I don¡¯t know him. Who is he? Ji Fanchen sighed softly. Looking at Ling Sheng¡¯s performance, he knew that he was someone she knew. He did not like gossip, but he knew that Luo Xin was related to the Third Master. Luo Xin¡¯s fans had been advertising their relationship to make it a reality. However, there had been no response from the Third Master, it felt like she was just acting for the audience. Cheng Ye pursed his lips and looked at ji Fanchen before secretly pointing at Ling Sheng. He felt that Sister Sheng Sheng had become very strange. ¡°Brother Chen, this is delicious. Try it.¡± Ling Sheng smiled brightly as she took the drumstick she had eaten and fed it to Ji Fanchen. ji Fanchen could clearly feel the sourness spreading in the air. He took a bite and smiled gently. ¡°Delicious.¡± Cheng Ye found it strange. Sister Sheng Sheng and Brother Chen were both strange. Immediately, he felt his scalp go numb. A dangerous and cold gaze swept over him like a cold arrow. He looked over and saw the handsome king-like man looking at them. Jun Shiyan did not knowwhy, but when he stepped in, he subconsciously started to look for her. He had indeed locked onto her instantly. However, when he saw her feeding another man a drumstick, his gaze turned cold and dangerous. He wished he could kill the man who was eating thhe drumstick. Ai Sifan could clearly sense that the surrounding air pressure had plummeted and the temperature had already reached the freezing point. He could not help but shiver as he secretly took a look at Ling Sheng¡¯s situation. As someone who had been through this before, he knew very well what was happening in front of him. The handsome man standing at the top and looking down on the world was angry and jealous! Jun Shiyan¡¯s emotions only lasted for a moment before he quickly regained his cool and distant self. He took large strides towards Ling Sheng. The people present didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly. So his legendary aura really was powerful enough to make people tremble and prostrate themselves in worship. Luo Xin was so angry that she clenched her fists so hard that they almost bled. Her eyes were dark and gloomy, and her venomous gaze flashed for a moment. However, she quickly smiled at Ai Sifan and returned to her seat. He didn¡¯t like the Third Master very much. Women clung to him and didn¡¯t know the rules, so she always maintained her sense of propriety and didn¡¯t dare to be too presumptuous. As it turned out, she was the only woman by his side. She thought that as long as she did well enough, one day he would notice her and his gaze would only linger for her. However, she was wrong now. Ling Sheng¡¯s appearance had completely disrupted her plans. She could not sit still and do nothing, she could not accept The set was so quiet that only Ling Sheng¡¯s low voice could be heard. It was very soft and no one could hear what she was saying. However, it could be seen that she was very happy. One moment, she was feeding Ji Fanchen, and the next moment, she was feeding Cheng Ye. ¡°Miss Ling.¡± Jun Shiyan looked at the smiling little woman in front of him. For a moment, he felt as if there was a blockage in his chest. He looked at her and said, ¡°Can you chat with me? Chapter 1126 - : Don’t Regret It Chapter 1126: Don¡¯t Regret It Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ling Sheng tilted her head, holding a chicken wing in her hand with a gorgeous smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sir. I don¡¯t have time right now.¡± Jun Shiyan frowned slightly. He looked at the greasy fried chicken wing in the woman¡¯s hand and felt a little disgusted. He said, ¡°I want to discuss with you about our son.¡± The moment he said this, Ji Fanchen and Cheng Ye looked at Ling Sheng in unison. Son? Cheng Ye widened his eyes in shock. Ji Fanchen had always controlled his emotions very well, he had never even shown any joy on his face before. When he heard the man¡¯s words, he was shocked for a moment and glanced at Ling Sheng. She and the Third Master¡¯s son? How old was Sheng Sheng? How could she have a son? Ling Sheng knew that Xiaoqi had gone on a holiday with her parents. She did not know what the man was up to, so she sneered. ¡°I have nothing to discuss with you.¡± Jun Shiyan was stifled by her sloppy attitude and weird tone. His voice was cold and deep. ¡°Are you sure you want to talk to me like this?¡± Ling Sheng rolled her eyes at him and sneered in her heart before continuing to laugh. ¡°Then, Mr. Jun, are you going to find someone who doesn¡¯t talk to you like this?¡± She felt that her attitude was already decent and she was restrained. Why not? He wasn¡¯t kind to her and now he wanted her to talk to him nicely? Sorry, she could not do that! Jun Shiyan¡¯s gaze was cold and deep. He looked at her and said, ¡°I hope Miss Ling doesn¡¯t regret your decision now.¡± He had to leave this place immediately. Otherwise, he would definitely be angered to death by her. No woman had ever dared to speak to him like this before! He did not know why, but every time he touched her, he could not control his emotions. He was easily affected by her. Ling Sheng¡¯s smile became even more dazzling. She raised the chicken wing in her hand and waved it at him, her voice sweet. ¡°Mr. Jun, goodbye!¡± Jun Shiyan was so angry that he turned around and left immediately. His handsome face was still cold and noble, there was nothing unusual about it. However, the crew members who were watching from afar were all holding their breaths. They were too far away and did not know what the people on the other side were saying. They only knew that the coldness on Third Master¡¯s body was even more intense, releasing a suffocating pressure that felt extremely dangerous. ¡°Third Master.¡± Luo Xin did not dare to follow him. When she saw that the man had returned after speaking a few words, she quickly went over to greet him with a gentle smile on her beautiful face. Jun Shiyan did not even look at her, much less pay attention to her. He brushed past her as if she was invisible. Luo Xin¡¯s smile froze for a moment, and the expression in her eyes changed again. Soon, she adjusted her emotions and returned to normal. As she watched the tall man leave like a gust of wind, she could not help but feel her blood start to boil with anger. The flames of jealousy almost burned her rationality. It was all because of Ling Sheng. If that slut had not suddenly appeared, how could the Third Master have ignored her? The crew members looked down. When they looked at Luo Xin again, their eyes were filled with sympathy, doubt and even disdain. From an angle that no one could see, You Ya sneered in disdain. What kind of woman was Luo Xin? Didn¡¯t she say that she was the Third Master¡¯s woman? Was she dreaming? It seemed like those rumors could not be trusted. If she was really the Third Master¡¯s woman, would he not have spoken a word to her since he was here? When he passed by her, he did not even look at her as if she didn¡¯t exist. Ifa man really loved a woman, he would definitely not have such an attitude. When Third Master had spoken to the newbie, Ling Sheng, he had been different. However, she did not know whether to call Ling Sheng impressive or foolish. When the Third Master went over, she did not even greet him and just sat there to continue eating. Although she did not know what they were talking about, she could sense that the more Ling Sheng smiled, the angrier the Third Master would be. That¡¯s right. She was certain that ever since the Third Master had reached, his emotions had not fluctuated at all. Only when he was talking to Ling Sheng did his emotions fluctuate slightly, it was obvious that he had been angered by her. Chapter 1127 - Let the Pain Fly Away Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Jun Shiyan had just left. Cheng Ye was a little fool and could not wait. ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, you¡­¡± Ji Fanchen gave him a look and secretly tugged at him, there was no need to ask about Sheng Sheng¡¯s private matters. If she was willing to tell them, then it¡¯s fine. If she was not, then so be it. Based on the situation just now and her attitude towards the Third Master, there should be a huge conflict between them. Ling Sheng put down the chicken wing and took a big sip of milk tea from the straw. Right after, she said softly, ¡°Let me tell you. Don¡¯t tell anyone else that I have a son with him.¡± ¡°You¡¯re married to him?¡± Cheng Ye suddenly widened his eyes and lowered his voice, but he could not suppress his shocked expression. ¡°No.¡± Ling Sheng shook her head. They were all friends. She could choose not to tell others, but Brother Chen and Xiao Ye could be trusted. ¡°You have to keep it a secret!¡± Cheng Ye hurriedly nodded his head vigorously. How could he possibly tell anyone else? ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, don¡¯t worry. Even if you twist my head off and kick it like a ball, I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± When Ji Fanchen heard his words, he smiled helplessly and knocked on his forehead with his finger. When he saw him tum his head and look at him with a puzzled frown, he smiled. ¡°No one wants your head. Remember, don¡¯t let the secret out.¡± That was all Ling Sheng said. She could not tell them the details, they would naturally know after they awakened. Anyway, there were many legends about Third Master Jun and his son in the capital. She would just treat it as that! Ji Fanchen did not probe further. Everyone in China knew about the Third Master, especially the fact that he was alone with his son. There were also many rumors about his son and mother. However, if Sheng Sheng did not tell him, he would not ask either. Actually, he had only known Sheng Sheng for less than a week. He had only known her for two days, but he felt like they had been friends for a very long time. People who knew him said that he was too cold and hard to get close to. Therefore, he didn¡¯t have many good friends, especially in the entertainment industry. They were all just work partners. However, there was a familiar feeling when the two of them met. Ling Sheng had already eaten her fill and was drinking a large cup of milk tea when her phone suddenly vibrated. It was a call from Huo Ci. She quickly picked it up. ¡°Dad.¡± ¡°Has Jun Shiyan gone to look for you?¡± Huo Ci¡¯s tone was not good, especially when he said the words ¡®Jun Shiyan ¡®. He gritted his teeth as his anger intensified. ¡°He just left.¡± Ling Sheng suddenly thought of when the bastard left. When he said ¡°don¡¯t regret it¡¯, her heart skipped a beat. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°He brought Xiaogi away.¡± Huo Ci was furious. ¡°He said that he brought Xiaogi to look for you. Did Xiaogi go?¡± He got angry whenever he thought of this matter. Jun Shiyan was not a good man, he would kill this arrogant bastard sooner or later. This matter happened two hours ago when they flew back from Northern Europe and got off the plane. Two hours ago, at the Beijing Airport. When Huo Ci said that he was going on a vacation, the Old Master at home was generous. Without a second word, he let Huo Ci take his private jet out to play and even allowed him to use it for a long period of time. Of course, he knew that the Old Master didn¡¯t lend him this plane. He had borrowed it before but every time, he would be scolded or slapped. The plane was lent to his daughter-in-law and great-grandson to play with. ¡®When the plane landed, Huo Ci got up and looked at the two of them sleeping on the bed. He bent over and kissed the woman¡¯s lips. Nangong Lengyu was woken up by the suffocation. She could not breathe and her lips were still itchy. When she opened her eyes, she saw the man¡¯s handsome face right in front of her. She subconsciously reached out and wanted to hook her arms around his neck. She only remembered where she was when she felt something in her embrace. She pushed the shameless man away with a red face and glared at him angrily. The kid was still here, what was he doing? Did he have to be shameless? What would happen if the baby saw this inappropriate scene? Huo Ci smiled as he moved away and sat on the edge of the bed. His slender and fair fingers caressed her long, waterfall like hair. His eyes were filled with affection, and his voice was rich and intoxicating like fine wine. It was also a little sexy and hoarse. ¡°Wake up, we¡¯re home.¡± Nangong Lengyu yawned lazily and rested her head on the man¡¯s leg. She grunted and closed her eyes again. Huo Ci looked down slightly, a smile on his lips as he leaned down again. ¡°Grandpa.¡± Xiaoqi¡¯s little face leaned over and looked at Huo Ci. ¡°Grandpa, what are you doing?¡± Huo Ci looked at the rascal¡¯s face, which was asking for a beating. He gritted his teeth, this little bastard was trying to ruin his fun. Huo Ci rapped him on the head. ¡°Get up, we¡¯re about to get off the plane.¡± Nangong Lengyu was jolted awake by Xiaoqi¡¯s voice and slapped the back of Huo Ci¡¯s hand. ¡°Grandma will help you hit him.¡± With that, she held the kid¡¯s little face and kissed his little forehead tenderly. She blew on it again and said gently, ¡°Blow on it and the pain will fly away.¡± Xiaogi hugged Grandma¡¯s neck and rubbed against it. He secretly glanced at Huo Ci, who had a dark expression on his face, and said softly, ¡°Grandma, Grandpa wants it too.¡± ¡°Your grandfather has thick skin. He¡¯s fine.¡± Nangong Lengyu placed the kid on the bed, but he still looked at her with a determined expression. Huo Ci was the same. Like Xiaogi, he stretched out the back of his hand that had turned red from the slap. He looked at her with a determined gaze and said in a muffled voice, ¡°Look, it¡¯s red. It hurts.¡± Nangong Lengyu glared at him, knowing that he was doing it on purpose. He was taking advantage of the fact that the kid was feeling sorry for him. Xiaogi tugged at her hand and looked at Huo Ci¡¯s hand with heartache. ¡°Grandma, Grandpa wants it too.¡± Nangong Lengyu could not refuse in front of the kid. She half-knelt on the bed and lowered her head to blow twice before leaving. Xiaoqi said, ¡°Grandma, if you don¡¯t chant the spell, it won¡¯t work.¡± Nangong Lengyu chanted an incantation, ¡°Blow on it and the pain will fly away.¡± Huo Ci was finally satisfied. He shot a glance at the rascal at home. Not bad, he was indeed the good grandson he had trained! The plane had already landed at the airport for about five minutes. Zuo Ming knocked on the door. When Huo Cilet him in, he pushed the door open and stood respectfully at the door. He said, ¡°Sixth Master, Jun Shiyan has brought people over. They¡¯ve surrounded us. Should we call for help?¡± Huo Ci¡¯s pupils constricted, and a dangerous glint flashed across his eyes. He looked out of the window and saw that they were surrounded by the special force soldiers. When Xiaogi heard Jun Shiyan¡¯s name, he subconsciously turned around and hugged Nangong Lengyu. He sniffled and said, ¡°Grandma, Xiaogi is not leaving with him.¡± Nangong Lengyu patted the little guy¡¯s head comfortingly. ¡°No, Xiaogi won¡¯t leave. Grandma will not hand you over to him..¡± Chapter 1128 - So Kind-Hearted Translator: Atlas Studios Editor:Atlas Studios Xiaogi was afraid. He wanted to hide in the luggage and let Huo Ci pull him out instead. He was afraid that Jun Shiyan would be unreasonable and take him away. Nangong Lengyu¡¯s heart ached terribly. Look at how that bastard had scared the child and forced him into such a state. She hugged the kid. ¡°We¡¯re not afraid. He won¡¯t dare to.¡± If he was so capable, why did he bring so many special forces soldiers here? Was he planning to snatch him away from them? She wanted to see how ruthless and domineering he was now. Seeing that they were about to come out, Zuo Ming added, ¡°Sixth Master, there are a lot of reporters outside. The reporters from all the major websites and gossip magazines are all here.¡± With Huo Ci¡¯s temper, he could not wait to rush out and kill him. He tumed around and took out a gun from his luggage. Looking at Nangong Lengyu, he said, ¡°Bring Xiaogi with you. I¡¯l go meet him first.¡± Nangong Lengyu saw him rushing out with a murderous aura and was afraid that he would really stir up trouble. She hurriedly exhorted, ¡°Speak nicely.¡± She knew in her heart that if she could really control his bad temper, he would not be himself, However, no matter how angry he was, he would not kill anyone. That bastard Ah Yan should have someone to teach him properly. Huo Ci got off the plane and saw that the reporters were all carrying their cameras. However, they did not take any photos when they saw him coming down. They were waiting for orders. ¡°How was your trip, Mr. Huo?¡± Jun Shiyan asked with a smile, his smile polite and distant. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Huo Ci played with the gun in his hand. After it was loaded, he blew at the muzzle of the gun. He was nonchalant and carried a hint of arrogance and bloodlust as he pointed the gun at him. ¡°Do you want to have a taste of having your head blown off?¡± Jun Shiyan shook his head. ¡°Mr. Huo, you¡¯re being too serious. I¡¯m only here to fetch Ah Qi home. I hope you can allow things to proceed smoothly and not make things difficult for me.¡± ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡± Huo Ci raised his eyebrows and sneered, his smile mocking. ¡°Jun Shiyan, do you need me to tell you what you¡¯ve done?¡± ¡°Mtr. Huo, I¡¯ve already let Ah Qi follow you for a week. Now, it¡¯s time to return him to me.¡± Jun Shiyan glanced at the reporters standing on both sides and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure Mr. Huo doesn¡¯t want anyone to know that you took my son away by force!¡± Huo Ci smiled. His smile was bloodthirsty, and his eyes were ablaze. He said through gritted teeth, ¡°You¡¯re threatening me!¡± ¡°Tm just telling the truth. Good advice is always jarring to the ears. Please don¡¯t blame me, Mr. Huo.¡± Jun Shiyan continued to smile. ¡°I know about Ah Qi. You don¡¯t care if it¡¯s exposed or not, but after your daughter gave birth to a son, she threw him to me irresponsibly. She didn¡¯t ask about him for three years. If you want her to enter the entertainment industry, such a dark history will probably affect her future development.¡± ¡°Jun! shi! Yan!¡± Huo Ci growled through gritted teeth. Yes, he was not afraid of anything. However, if that wretched girl wanted to develop well in the entertainment industry, such a dark history would definitely have a huge impact on her future path. ¡°TIl take Ah Qi away. As for your daughter and me, I¡¯l discuss it with her and look for the best outcome that both of us can accept.¡± Jun Shiyan knew that he had succeeded. He knew that Huo Ci did not care about what would happen to him, but he valued friendship the most. He also valued kinship, especially when that irresponsible woman was his and Nangong Lengyu¡¯s child. It was impossible for him to not care. Nangong Lengyu was afraid that Huo Ci would really hit him, so she carried Xiaogi down as well. The little guy hugged her neck and buried himself in it, unwilling to show his face. ¡°Ah Qi.¡± Jun Shiyan looked at his son and shouted in a deep voice, ¡°You¡¯ve had enough fun. It¡¯s time to go home!¡± He had already given them a week¡¯s time. Xiaoqi finally tumed his head from Nangong Lengyu¡¯s embrace to look at him. He sniffed timidly and called out weakly, ¡°Daddy.¡± Jun Shiyan nodded and went up to him personally. He opened his arms and looked at him. Xiaoqi hesitated for a long time before stretching out his arm, willing to let him hug him. His big, crystal clear eyes sized him up carefully. His father seemed to have really lost a lot of weight. Uncle Yu Zheng contacted him and told him that when he was not around, his father could not eat or sleep. He missed him a lot and had lost weight. Nangong Lengyu wanted to be more domineering and refused to let him go, but the kid had feelings for his father. She could not forcefully stop him. Huo Ci¡¯s hand gripped the trigger and wished that he could shoot him right now. It would be clean and efficient, there was nothing that a single shot could not solve. ¡°Come back with Daddy!¡± Jun Shiyan looked at his son, his eyes softening. He continued, ¡°Daddy won¡¯t stop you from seeing the person you want to see in the future. However, we¡¯ve made an arrangement. You can be outside for a few days, and you¡¯ll have to go home for a few days.¡± His son was too smart, he had already realized that he would not be able to make his son compromise by using forceful and overbearing methods. He could only compromise to make his son accept it. ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± Xiaogi snorted. His heart ached for his father who had become thinner, but he had already been deceived once. He would never be deceived again. ¡°Tm not lying.¡± Jun Shiyan was rarely patient. He called out to Xu Xi. Xu Xi brought the document over and pointed at the signature. ¡°Young Master, this is a document written in black and white. Once you sign the document, the contract will immediately take effect. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Right after, he took out a box of ink and handed it to him. Xiaogi frowned in disdain. ¡°Give me a pen. I want to sign it myself.¡± Did they think he can¡¯t read!? The document clearly stated that it would not restrict his personal freedom. If he did not do anything wrong, he would not be grounded. He could meet the person he wanted to meet anytime. After Xiaogi let Huo Ci take a look, he signed the document and passed it to Huo Ci. ¡°Grandpa, help me keep it safe.¡± Huo Ci and Nangong Lengyu watched as Jun Shiyan left with Xiaogi. Xiaogi tuned around and desperately waved goodbye to them. ¡°That¡¯s what happened.¡± Huo Ci pulled himself out of his memories. He still wished he could kill that bastard. His anger grew. ¡°Xiaogi just called and said that he¡¯s already at the Pine Trees filming studio. Jun Shiyan agreed to let you meet him, I¡¯m just asking if he fulfilled his contract.¡± ¡°I saw him, but I didn¡¯t see Xiaogi.¡± Ling Sheng stood up and rushed out like a gust of wind. As she ran, she said, ¡°Dad, I will talk to you later.¡± Could it be that Jun Shiyan was talking about meeting his son? She was so angry at that time that she did not expect him to be so kind. ¡®When she ran out in one breath, a Rolls-Royce had just started and was about to leave. Ling Sheng¡¯s pupils constricted, and she rushed forward to block the front of the car at lightning speed. The car, which had started slowly, stopped. Chapter 1129 - Ignored By Her Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Xu Xi looked at the woman in front of him. He turned around and said respectfully, ¡°Third Master, it¡¯s Miss Ling.¡± Jun Shiyan only grunted softly and closed his eyes without any expression. Xu Xi did not dare to do anything else. He watched as the woman angrily clenched her fists and walked towards the car door as if she was going to fight it out with someone. He shivered for no reason and secretly looked at the man in the backseat through the rearview mirror. He felt that although Miss Ling was a little fierce, she was quite likable. At least, she was pleasing to the eye, much better than Luo Xin. Ling Sheng knocked on the car window. It was a one-way glass. She could not see the person inside, but she did not want the person inside to see her anxiousness and abnormality. She was very calm. ¡°Mr. Jun, can you talk to me for a while?¡± Jun Shiyan looked sideways slightly and could see the woman outside the car window. Her beautiful face was as cold as ice, and her eyes were dark and bright. They were as calm as water and carried a hint of coldness. His heart felt stifled again. Did she really not care about her son? Or was he only worth being ignored by her? ¡°Mr. Jun.¡± Ling Sheng wanted to shout at him. ¡°Jun Shiyan, come out! I¡¯m going to get even with you!¡± She knew that if she was angry or irritable, she would take advantage of his heart. He just wanted to see her lose control of her emotions. Jun Shiyan finally wound down the car window and glanced at her with his long and narrow eyes. He sneered. ¡°Didn¡¯t Miss Ling say that she has nothing to talk to me about?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t Mr. Jun tell me clearly?¡± Ling Sheng smiled and continued politely and distantly. ¡°If I knew that it was about Xiaoqi, how could I not talk to you?¡± The smile on Jun Shiyan¡¯s lips turned colder. He opened his thin lips and gave her a piece of paper. ¡°Ah Qi and I will be staying here during this period. If you want to see him, you can go over anytime.¡± Thereafter, the car window slowly closed. Ling Sheng held the paper and watched as the man¡¯s handsome face slowly disappeared before her eyes. His chest rose and fell rhythmically, even his breathing was controlled well. Xu Xi looked at the man in the backseat through the rearview mirror. Jun Shiyan tilted his head slightly and looked in the woman¡¯s direction. When he could no longer see her, he turned around and leaned against the car seat with his eyes closed. He didn¡¯t know what the Third Master thought of her, he knew that he would only lose control of his emotions in front of her. Moreover, it was not just once or twice. Every time he saw her or even mentioned her name, his emotions would fluctuate. Regardless of whether the Third Master was interested in her or not, she was the first woman who could make the Third Master not be like himself. She was a very special existence to him. Because of her, the Third Master¡¯s attitude towards Huo Ci became much friendlier. ¡®When Ling Sheng stepped onto the set again, the way the staff looked at her changed. They were curious, puzzled, and envious. Director Ai Sifan greeted her with a smile. ¡°Sheng Sheng, I didn¡¯t know you were so close to the Third Master. Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± She was Mei Xuelin¡¯s new artiste, and she was from Huo Ci¡¯s studio. Logically speaking, she should not have anything to do with the Third Master. After all, those in the know knew that the Third Master had some conflict with Movie King Huo. ¡°Tjust know him.¡± Ling Sheng saw that Ai Sifan¡¯s attitude towards her had become more cautious. She had a deep understanding of Jun Shiyan¡¯s threat. She smiled and said, ¡°I have nothing to do with him. Director Ai, I¡¯m just a newbie. You don¡¯t have to take special care of me because you¡¯re afraid of offending Jun Shiyan.¡± Everyone knew very well that it was best to speak openly, lest others fawn over her and treat her like their god when they saw her in the future. She was just an actress filming a show. ¡°Alright, I understand. Since you¡¯ve already said that, if you do anything wrong, don¡¯t blame me for being harsh to you.¡± Ai Sifan heaved a sigh of relief. This girl was an open-minded person. Not bad, he liked her personality. Although that was what she said, everyone had seen her cold attitude when the Third Master spoke to her just now. She was probably the first woman who dared to treat the Third Master like this. ¡®When he was dealing with actors, as long as their acting skills were decent and they did not act like a big shot, as well as complete their work according to the schedule, he would treat them all equally. However, if their acting skills were too terrible, no matter if they were new or old actors, he wouldn¡¯t be polite when scolding them. Not far away, Luo Xin looked at the director, Ai Sifan, who was talking to Ling Sheng with a smile. She sneered mockingly. People were all like this, stepping on the weak. Didn¡¯t he think that Ling Sheng had a close relationship with the Third Master and wanted to curry favor with her? He should have seen if Ling Sheng was worthy. How could the Third Master fall in love with a woman like her? It was only because she was Ah Qi¡¯s mother that he gave her some face because he was afraid of hurting her feelings. However, compared to this, she was more curious about Ling Sheng¡¯s background. What kind of background did she have to be able to sign with Huo Ci¡¯s studio and become a signed artiste under the top manager, Mei Xuelin? She had looked for a private investigator, but he had not found anything about her background. It was as if she had appeared out of nowhere. ¡°Sister Xin Xin, that Ling Sheng is too arrogant.¡± You Ya walked to Luo Xin¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°Do you know her relationship with the Third Master?¡± Luo Xin took a glance at the woman beside her and sneered in her heart. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s up to. She smiled gently and said, ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± You Ya was a C-list internet celebrity. She had slept with many rich people during her career, and she was dirty and disgusting. Now, she actually had such a delusional plan to get close to the Third Master. Why didn¡¯t she take a piss and take a look at herself? Was she even worthy of him?! Ling Sheng felt that Jun Shiyan¡¯s enmity towards her had increased after coming to look for her. His gaze was as sharp as a knife. From the moment she came over, the supporting actresses felt that she only got this role through relying on her backer and sugar daddies, so they ostracized her. However, this afternoon, they came over to curry favor with her. As for the other crew members, including Director Ai Sifan, the assistant director, and the screenwriters, they didn¡¯t bully her just because she was a newcomer. Some staff members saw that she was new and did not have many scenes, so they would ask her for help. As long as their attitude was good, she would help them. If their attitude was bad, she would apologize for not helping. However, this afternoon, even when she had no scenes, no one dared to ask her for help. They looked at her cautiously, afraid that they would offend her and be punished by Jun Shiyan.. Chapter 1130 - Emotional Explosion Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ling Sheng only had one scene in the afternoon, but she only started filming at around eight in the evening. It was a scene with Luo Xin. After filming, it was already nine in the evening. ¡°Sheng Sheng, why don¡¯t Xiao Ye and I send you there too!¡± Ji Fanchen saw that it was very dark outside and it was still drizzling, He was worried about her leaving alone. Cheng Ye nodded in agreement. Sister Sheng was a girl and she was unfamiliar with the place, it was too dangerous. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll take a taxi there.¡± Ling Sheng heard the director shout and pushed the two of them. ¡°Hurry up and go over. Otherwise, Director Ai will scold you again.¡± Ji Fanchen and Cheng Ye still had two more scenes to shoot. They reminded her to call them when she arrived and tell them that she was safe. Ling Sheng nodded and made an OK gesture. She even said, ¡°If there are ingredients in the kitchen over there, I¡¯ll bring you breakfast tomorrow morning.¡± After Cheng Ye left, he came back very quickly. He asked someone for an umbrella and gave it to her, he even gave her Ji Fanchen¡¯s windbreaker. ¡°Brother Chen wants you to wear it. It¡¯s too cold outside. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± Holding the umbrella and windbreaker, Ling Sheng turned back to take a look. Her heart warmed. Friends were still better, she didn¡¯t need any other men. Outside, it was raining heavily. After a flash of lightning, thunder rumbled. Ling Sheng looked up at the dark sky, sniffled, and sighed deeply. In the past, the Third Master would definitely have come to fetch her. She could even imagine the man holding an umbrella and standing beside the car. When he saw her coming out, he would definitely welcome her immediately. He would put a coat on her and hold the umbrella for her. Thinking about the current him, she could not help but grind her teeth fiercely. Why did she even miss him! Ling Sheng did not call for a taxi. Besides, the filming location was at the outermost part of the film studio. They would reach the main road after walking 200 meters, it was easier to get a taxi there. After getting into the car and telling the driver the address, the driver gave her a sinister look and drove off. The car stopped in less than two minutes. The driver looked at her. ¡°Here we are, lady. 10 dollars.¡± Ling Sheng looked at the driver in front of her with a dumbfounded expression, she had just gotten into the car and had yet to warm up. They had driven a few hundred meters at most. What kind of joke was this? She glanced out of the window. The driver smiled slyly. He did not expect that he would earn a quick buck so easily. ¡°The Jun family¡¯s residence is on your left.¡± Ling Sheng held back her anger, she could not be bothered to argue with him. However, when she saw the smug look on the driver¡¯s face, she really wanted to tell him that he could use the money to fill his coffin. This kind of person was stupid and evil. Her destination was less than 500 meters away from the studios. If he earned 10 more dollars from her, would he be rich? However, it was her fault. She didn¡¯t check where the place was, so she called a cab. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been scammed. ¡®When Ling Sheng walked over with the umbrella, she was filled with anger. She had a vague feeling that everything was not going well. Sure enough, when she arrived, she realized that everything was definitely not going smoothly. Xu Xi looked at her and said respectfully, ¡°Miss Ling, I¡¯m sorry. The Third Master brought Little Master to the hot spring villa. He won¡¯t be back tonight.¡± Ling Sheng returned a warm smile and tried her best to be a friendly little fairy. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± Hot spring villa? This useless man was definitely toying with her on purpose! He told her to come and visit her son, but he took him away when she arrived! ¡°Miss Ling, please leave,¡± Xu Xi looked at her and said. ¡°Did he say that I¡¯m not allowed to stay here?¡± Ling Sheng asked instead of answering, Her smile was like a flower, gentle and kind. ¡°No.¡± Xu Xi looked at the woman¡¯s smiling face and took a step back. ¡°Miss Ling, please.¡± In any case, even if the Third Master blamed him, he could only blame himself for not being clear with his words. If someone took advantage of the situation, he would not be blamed. He really wanted to see Miss Ling move in. At least when she was around, the Third Master looked like a normal person with emotions. The house was a small Chinese villa. The courtyard was very big, and there were flowers and plants planted in it. However, it was very dark, and it was hard to see what plants there were. All they could see was a grapevine on the left and right side. The decorations in the room were simple and low-profile. The color scheme consists of black, white, and gray everywhere. There was no sign of human presence at all. The heater was turned on high, but it still felt very cold inside. Ling Sheng came without bringing anything with her. She had thought that he would definitely prepare for her stay, but there wasn¡¯t anything prepared. In the huge luxurious cloakroom, the men¡¯s clothes and the children¡¯s clothes were placed separately. It was clearly a very normal thing, a very normal scene, but in an instant, her heart felt sour and uncomfortable. Her eyes felt swollen and painful. She felt wronged and her emotions exploded. The air was very quiet, so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. She sat quietly on the ground and looked at an oil painting on the opposite wall in a daze. Her eyes gradually became moist. In the oil painting, there was a family of three. The child was holding hands with his parents as they walked along the beach. It was a very tender brushstroke. She did not need to look at the signature to know that it was drawn by their son. ¡°Mommy, mommy.¡± Xiaoqi¡¯s voice suddenly interrupted Ling Sheng¡¯s thoughts. She quickly composed herself and smiled at the mirror before rushing out. ¡°Xiaogi.¡± When Ling Sheng reached the living room, she saw her son running out of a house nearby with his short legs. His head fell into her arms. ¡°Mommy.¡± Xiaogi hooked his arms around Ling Sheng¡¯s neck and kissed her. He was as happy as a bird that had just been released from its cage. Daddy didn¡¯t lie to him. Mommy really came to see him. ¡°Why are you back?¡± Ling Sheng pinched her son¡¯s face and asked, ¡°Have you eaten?¡± Xiaogi shook his head. ¡°No, Mommy, I want to eat tomato egg noodles.¡± Ling Sheng nodded and stood up with her son in her arms. When she saw the cold man standing there like a pillar, she nodded politely and distantly. ¡°Mr. Jun.¡± Jun Shiyan only nodded and left without saying anything. Ling Sheng looked at his back. That useless man! The ingredients in the kitchen were well stocked. The kitchen was very big, and there was also a huge storage room and a huge refrigerator that could be walked in. There were all kinds of fresh ingredients. Ling Sheng took out two tomatoes and a few eggs from the fridge. She had already thought of what she would eat tomorrow morning. She asked Xiaogi, ¡°Son, do you want a stuffed bun and a prawn meat bun tomorrow morning?¡± Xiaoqi followed behind her like a little tail. He smiled like a silly dog and nodded happily. ¡°But Mommy, aren¡¯t you tired?¡± He wanted to eat anything. As long as it was something his mommy made, he would find it delicious. However, his mommy needed to film, and cooking was very time-consuming. ¡°As long as you want to eat, Mommy won¡¯t be tired.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s anger towards the man was finally replaced by her son¡¯s thoughtfulness. ¡®What was she thinking of him for? The thought of him would only make her angry! ¡°Then, Xiaoqi will accompany Mommy.¡± Xiaogi looked at her seriously. Ling Sheng washed the tomatoes, while Xiaogi cut them. Their faces were covered in flour. Ling Sheng shelled the egg while Xiaogi stirred. The mother and son worked together and soon, the noodles were cooked. Xiaogi took two small bowls and two pairs of chopsticks from the kitchen and ran to the dining table, quietly waiting for the delicious noodles to be served. Jun Shiyan listened to his son and went to the kitchen to get a bowl. He took a pair of chopsticks and sat beside his son, waiting to eat.. Chapter 1131 - Drove the Third Master Away in Anger Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡®When Ling Sheng came out with the small clay pot, she saw her son sitting obediently at the dining table waiting. She smiled. When she saw the useless man beside him, her eyes narrowed and her aura turned cold. ¡°Mommy.¡± Xiaoqi obediently sat up straight and waited for her to distribute the noodles. Ling Sheng scooped a bowl of noodles for her and her son. After the mother and son took their share from the pot, there was only a little soup left. She looked at the man apologetically. ¡°Mr. Jun, I¡¯m sorry. There¡¯s only some soup left.¡± How could Jun Shiyan not know that she had done it on purpose? The noodles in her and her son¡¯s bowls were about to overflow. It was obvious that she had no intention of letting him eat them. He held his breath and in order to hide his embarrassment, he shouted, ¡°Xu Xi, where¡¯s my supper?¡± Xu Xi hurriedly ran in and saw the mother and son duo who were already eating in the dining room. When he saw the man sitting there, he immediately understood what was going on. He hurriedly said, ¡°Third Master, please wait a moment. The supper will be here soon.¡± He did not dare to speak either. The Third Master never ate supper, and he did not like having other people at home. The chef and servants did not live in the residence. Miss Ling was too much. Other women would try their best to make the Third Master happy, but she was the one who made him angry every day. Isn¡¯t it just a bowl of egg and tomato noodles? What¡¯s wrong with giving some to the Third Master? Ling Sheng was having a whale of a time eating. She did not seem to notice the man sitting beside her, who was giving off a cold vibe. After a long time, Xiaogi once again ate the noodles made by Ling Sheng. He was very happy and even picked up the meat from the noodles for her to eat. ¡°Mommy, eat this.¡± Jun Shiyan looked at the mother and son beside him. One moment, the mother was feeding her son eggs, and the next moment, the son was feeding his mother meat. His heart was filled with jealousy and anger. It was just a bowl of tomato and egg noodles. No matter how they picked from inside, there was only so much food. It tasted like delicacies to them. He really regretted listening to his son and waiting here with the bowl, letting this damn woman with no conscience think that he wanted to eat the noodles she cooked. He did not really want to eat the noodles, he was just a little hungry. He wanted to leave right now, but he knew that if he left now, it would go according to that woman¡¯s wishes. So he would not leave! ¡®When Xu Xi called for supper, he had to protect the Third Master¡¯s dignity no matter what. He couldn¡¯t let Miss Ling think that the Third Master was just thick-skinned and wanted to eat the noodles she made. However, the noodles were really fragrant, he was tempted just by looking at them. The Third Master was indeed the Third Master, he could still endure it. Ling Sheng was still happily eating noodles with Xiaogi, she thought that it would be even better if that annoying person left. How shameless of him to disturb her and her son¡¯s private time! Xu Xi came in with a food box. He took out the supper, placed it in front of Jun Shiyan and respectfully handed him the chopsticks. ¡°Third Master, the supper is ready. Please have it.¡± Ling Sheng took a look. They were all light dishes and porridge. The smell of prawns spread to the tip of her nose. She frowned and felt her stomach churn. She couldn¡¯t help but feel like retching and ran to the sink. Jun Shiyan looked at the woman¡¯s hurried back view. After his son called out for his mommy, he jumped down from his chair worriedly and followed after her. He frowned slightly and slammed his chopsticks on the table. His handsome face became increasingly cold, with a hint of suppressed anger. Xu Xi saw him get up and leave so he quickly asked, ¡°Third Master, are you still eating?¡± ¡°Go ahead and eat!¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s voice was frighteningly cold. His long and narrow eyes glanced at the woman¡¯s back view in the direction of the kitchen. When he walked to the living room, he could still hear her retching. Was she deliberately trying to disgust him? His supper had just been served and she was already throwing up? ¡®When Xu Xi saw that the man had left, Ling Sheng came out soon after. She quickly went up to him. ¡°Miss Ling, are you alright?¡± Miss Ling really threw up at the right time. Just as Third Master¡¯s supper was served, she threw up, angering the Third Master away again. ¡°Tm fine.¡± Ling Sheng covered her mouth. When she smelled the prawn, her stomach churned again. She hurriedly pointed and said, ¡°Xu Xi, take that away!¡± Xu Xi replied respectfully, ¡°Tl pack it up immediately.¡± Ling Sheng stood in the distance, unable to withstand that smell. She did not know why, but she used to like seafood the most. Why would she vomit when she smelled prawns? She even said that she wanted to make steamed buns for her son! She can¡¯t take it anymore. Her stomach starts to feel sick again at the thought of the shrimp smell. ¡°Xu Xi, just take the prawns away. Leave the rest behind, Xiaoqi and I want to eat them.¡± Ling Sheng was hungry, as she did not eat too much of the packed food that night. Xu Xi acknowledged and carried the prawns away while the rest were left behind. He could not help but shake his head and sigh. The Third Master had to learn from Miss Ling to control his temper. Miss Ling was not like this, she ate quite well and happily. After the taste of the prawns disappeared, Ling Sheng finally felt comfortable in both body and mind. She continued eating with her son. She did not care if the man didn¡¯t want to eat, she wanted to eat it anyway. In the living room, when Jun Shiyan went back to the study, he glanced at the windbreaker that was an eyesore on the sofa. It was a man¡¯s jacket, it was black and not his. His gaze turned cold and dangerous. ¡®When he reached the study room and read the documents, the man¡¯s windbreaker still appeared in front of his eyes. His chest felt stuffy and he only went out when he heard the woman in the living room shouting for her son to take a shower. When Xu Xi saw him come out, he was shocked. ¡°Third Master.¡± ¡°Throw that jacket away,¡± Jun Shiyan ordered coldly before turning around and returning to the study. Xu Xi wanted to say that it was brought back by Miss Ling and it would not be good to throw it away without informing her. However, when he saw the dangerous aura of the man, he could not help but shiver. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡®When Ling Sheng came out of the shower, she had long forgotten about the clothes she brought back. Ever since her son had his grandfather, he had been unwilling to let her help him shower. He was shy. Actually, it was the same this time. The bathroom was very big and had a small bathroom specially prepared for his son. The shower and bathtub were specially designed for him. ¡®There was a curtain on both sides. After it was pulled, they could hear each other talking but could not see each other. Only then did her son agree to let her bathe in the same space. That night, her son, who had been unwilling to sleep with her for a long time, became a clingy brat again. He pestered her to read stories and hugged her to sleep. When Ling Sheng woke up early the next morning, Xiaogi had also opened his eyes. When she reached the living room, she saw the man who had run back from outside with a fake smile. She asked him politely, ¡°Mr. Jun, I am going to make breakfast.. Do you want some?¡± Chapter 1132 - Retching Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Tm not eating.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s voice was a little hoarse and unusually sexy. Looking at her hypocritical and beautiful face, he knew what she was thinking. He smirked coldly and walked past her. From the corner of his eye, he could clearly see the smile on the woman¡¯s lips as she walked briskly to the kitchen. In an instant, he felt anger rising within him and coughed. He only felt a salty taste in his mouth. That¡¯s great, if she really stayed here, he would be angered to death by her one day! Ling Sheng steamed buns and soup dumplings for her son, she placed some in a thermal container for Cheng Ye and Ji Fanchen. She also filled a large thermal container with pumpkin millet porridge and asked Xu Xi for a food container to put it in. ¡®When Jun Shiyan went to the kitchen, he immediately saw the food box. It was transparent and he could see the food inside. His eyes flickered and the air around him seemed to distort. Was it for the pretty boy he¡¯d seen yesterday? Yesterday¡¯s clothes were his, and today¡¯s breakfast was for him. He didn¡¯t know why he was so angry. He wished he could throw all these things out the window. Damn woman, she ate his food and lived with him. She even wanted to use his family¡¯s things to raise a gigolo? Outside, Ling Sheng¡¯s voice rang out as she asked Xu Xi, ¡°Xu Xi, did you see the windbreaker that I wore yesterday?¡± That was strange. She clearly remembered that it was placed on the sofa here. Why did it disappear? Could it disappear into thin air? ¡°No,¡± Xu Xi replied. She then saw a tall and handsome man wearing only pajamas walking out of the kitchen. There was a hint of mockery in his eyes. He quickly turned his gaze back and sighed in his heart. Oh no, I can¡¯t bear to watch. When did the Third Master become so childish? Is he happy that Miss Ling is looking for the windbreaker everywhere? Ling Sheng was like a headless fly as she searched everywhere. Xiaoqi also ran around to help her find the clothes. ¡°Miss Ling.¡± Xu Xi could not stand it anymore. She did not want her to look for something that isn¡¯t there anymore. ¡°In the morning, the housekeeper came to clean up the house. If it¡¯s not Third Master¡¯s stuff, she will not keep it.¡± Ling Sheng ran out hurriedly. ¡°Where¡¯s the housekeeper Auntie?¡± Xu Xi continued to lie. What else could he do? He did not dare to betray the Third Master. ¡°The garbage truck here transports garbage at seven o¡¯clock every day. It¡¯s long gone.¡± Ling Sheng stopped in her tracks and sighed softly. Forget it, the garbage truck has left. She would buy another one for Brother Chen in a few days. Luckily, it was Brother Chen¡¯s clothes and not someone else¡¯s. Otherwise, if she claimed to have lost it, people would think that she was interested in him and had a special hobby of hiding their clothes! Xiaogi sent Ling Sheng to the door and watched her leave. He only sighed softly when she turned a comer and could no longer see him. He also wanted to be with his mommy, but he was afraid of disturbing her work. He even promised his daddy that he would study hard if his mommy came over to accompany him every day. Jun Shiyan watched as his son walked in with a heavy heart. He climbed onto the sofa and sat down like a little adult. When he reached the door, he turned back to look at him and said, ¡°Ah Qi, Dad is going to work.¡± Xiaogi did not even turn his head as he replied with an ¡®oh¡¯. ¡°Daddy, take care.¡± Jun Shiyan looked at his son¡¯s perfunctory attitude and felt gloomy again. He was so angry that he left without looking back. What was the use of raising a son? He had to go to work, but he didn¡¯t even look at him. When that woman left, he sent her to the door and looked at her for a long time! ¡®When Xu Xi was driving, he didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly. He started to feel bad for the branch company leaders who were attending the meeting today. If the Third Master was angry, everyone would suffer. On the set, other than the staff, the actors and actresses had only just arrived. Those who needed to put on makeup and those who needed to do styling were there. In boys¡¯ love martial arts dramas, other than the men who needed to style their hair, the costumes were quite simple. In order to look realistic, Cheng Ye and Ji Fanchen had to come over two hours earlier to do their hair and makeup. Cheng Ye was sleepy, but he was still very professional. This was his first drama, so he treasured it very much. After filming ended at one o¡¯ clock yesterday, he got up again at four in the morning. He hadn¡¯t slept for more than a few hours, but he tried his best to stay awake so that he wouldn¡¯t fall asleep. He didn¡¯t want others to say that he has a bad attitude. It was the same for Ji Fanchen. However, he had been in the industry for a long time and was already used to the high-intensity rotation during filming, His heart ached for the young man beside him. ¡®When he took on roles, he would first understand more about all the actors that would be acting in the show. From the main character to the supporting actors, he would look through their basic information. Xiao Ye¡¯s resume was the simplest yet toughest he had ever seen. He had joined the male team at such a young age, but he did not have a good time. His company was not doing well either, it was so messy but no one knew. Last year, the company went bankrupt and the team dispersed. The other members left the entertainment industry in despair, only he was still holding on. It was not easy for him to get the opportunity to act in this television drama. He was the most enthusiastic and hardworking person everyday. Perhaps it was because of his past experiences, but he even treated the temporary staff in the production team in a cautious manner. He was afraid that if he did not do well, he would incur the resentment of others. He might not have felt it himself, but his heart ached when he saw it. He was the male lead, he only needed to be respectful to everyone. There was no need to lower himself to everyone and make himself so humble. When Ling Sheng entered, she saw the two of them doing their styling. Xiao Ye was about to fall asleep, but his eyes were still wide open. His hand, which was on his knee, pinched his arm from time to time to maintain his consciousness. ¡®When they saw Ling Sheng, the stylists nodded at her and greeted her politely. The head stylist even told her that she had arranged a separate dressing room for her and asked someone to bring her in to take a look. Ling Sheng thanked him politely and accepted it with a clear conscience. Since he had arranged it for her, she would not reject it. No one would be embarrassed then. She wasn¡¯t in a hurry to take a look at the dressing room. The urgent matter at hand was to feed the two people who were in the midst of styling. Cheng Ye was overjoyed. After asking the stylist, he opened his mouth and waited for Ling Sheng to feed him. He ate happily. Ji Fanchen was embarrassed. He kept saying that he would eat the steamed buns and soup dumplings by himself after he finished styling. But under Cheng Ye¡¯s urging, he let her feed him instead. Upon smelling the fragrance, the stylists looked at the steamed buns while drooling. However, they were too embarrassed to ask for more. Ling Sheng was still the smart one, so she shared some with them. As the saying goes, the way to people¡¯s hearts is through what you feed them. The stylists remembered everything they ate. Before Ling Sheng did her makeup, she went to the washroom. Just as she reached the washroom door, she smelled a strange smell. Her stomach churned again, and she ran to the sink to retch uncomfortably. Luo Xin happened to come out of the washroom at that moment. She glanced at Ling Sheng, who was retching, her gaze dark and treacherous. Chapter 1133 - Can’t Carry Her Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡®The woman was retching terribly. If she wasn¡¯t feeling unwell, there was only one possibility¡ªshe was pregnant! But whose child was she carrying? As far as she knew, the Third Master did not like her, let alone be with her. No, that was not right. She had only been back for more than ten days. The Third Master had never met her when the pregnancy was in the early stages. The child could not be his! At the thought of this, the jealousy in her heart finally dissipated. She was indeed a bitch. She was pregnant with someone else¡¯s child, yet she still came to seduce the Third Master. Did she want the Third Master to accept her on account that they had a son together? Was she going to make him the scapegoat? Ling Sheng had long noticed Luo Xin. She patted her face and greeted her with a smile. ¡°Hello, Teacher Luo. The weather is a little cold. Teacher Luo, you have to pay attention to your diet, don¡¯t be like me. You¡¯ll feel terrible if you eat something bad.¡± ¡°Thank you for the reminder.¡± Luo Xin took out a piece of tissue and wiped her hands with a gentle smile. ¡°If you¡¯re really not feeling well, you can ask the director for an off day!¡± With that, she glanced at her tummy meaningfully. She would find out sooner or later if she had eaten something bad. If she was pregnant, her tummy would not lie. Ling Sheng sat on the toilet bowl, scratching her hair, she was about to go crazy. As someone who had given birth before, she knew very well what this reaction was about. If it was an accident that she felt nauseous last night because she smelled the prawns, how could she explain that it was an accident now? She had a strong feeling that she was pregnant! But how was that possible? Before she left, because of the change in her taste, she had checked twice and found that she was not pregnant. Was there a problem with the pregnancy test kit and the hospital? Ling Sheng thought to herself that when she went back tonight, she would definitely go to the pharmacy and buy a pregnancy test kit to see if she was hallucinating or if she was really pregnant. Ever since they bumped into each other in the washroom, Luo Xin had been observing her every move like a thief to see if she was going to throw up. However, to her disappointment, other than seeing her retch once in the morning in the washroom, there was nothing unusual about her. She just had a huge appetite. During lunch, everyone else had a boxed lunch, and she ate two portions. Ji Fanchen even gave her the drumsticks from his boxed lunch. ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, let¡¯s go buy some fried chicken!¡± Cheng Ye was still growing, so he could digest faster. If he did not eat some meat, he would be starving every day. Ji Fanchen was getting on in years. After he turned 25, his body¡¯s metabolism decreased. In order to maintain his figure, he did not dare to eat too much. He looked at Ling Sheng, who looked a little listless, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you and let Sheng Sheng rest for a while.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After Ling Sheng was full, she started to feel sleepy again. She was distracted as she thought about her stomach. ¡®The boxed lunches from the production team were not nutritious enough. Every time they ate, it would be half cold and was not good for the body. If she really was pregnant, she should not continue to eat those. It was not good for the baby. She could not do any more intense actions. Fortunately, there were not many action scenes remaining. In order to save her brother, Tang Yi was poisoned and her tendons were severed. From then on, she became a crippled. Everyone told her that she was schemed against because of Su Chengxiu. But if her brother disagreed, she would believe him too. In the later stages, her body became weaker. She relied on all kinds of expensive herbs to stay alive. She was once a high-spirited heroine who had well-defined likes and dislikes. With one wrong move, she became sick and needed to rely on medicine to survive. ¡®Tang Yi life was very tragic, she could not accept such an outcome. But for her brother and her family, she could only live on. ¡®When her father found out about the relationship between her brother, Tang Song, and Su Chengxiu, he locked Tang Song up. The conflict between the father and son intensified. ¡®Tang Song knew that the experts from the six major sects had surrounded the great devil Su Chengxiu and insisted on saving him. He was afraid of implicating his family and did not hesitate to sever ties with the Tang family. Father Tang could not accept it for a moment, he was filled with grief and indignation. He said bluntly that he wanted to beat his unfilial son to death. When he attempted to hit him, Tang Yi blocked it. ¡®Tang Yi¡¯s heart was torn. Before she died, she begged her brother and father to stop being stubborn. She had already prepared herself for death and was willing to die. She did not blame anyone, she only hoped that her father and brother could reconcile. Cheng Ye and Ji Fanchen returned very quickly. Cheng Ye was holding a cup of hot milk tea. After inserting a straw in it, he handed it to her and smiled. ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, it¡¯s yours.¡± Ling Sheng looked at the milk tea listlessly and sniffed it. She then shook her head resolutely and swallowed her saliva. ¡°You guys drink it. I¡¯m not drinking it.¡± With that, she touched her stomach. Baby, are you inside? Are you not allowing Mommy to drink milk tea? Cheng Ye was puzzled and quickly passed the cup in his hand to her. ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, you don¡¯t like drinking Oolong tea? Then I¡¯ll give you my red bean soup.¡± Ling Sheng shook her head. It was not that she did not want to drink it, but that she could not drink it. She looked at the milk tea and was dying of hunger. However, for the sake of the baby, she had to be a responsible mother. ¡°Xiao Ye, drink it all. My stomach is not feeling well, so I can¡¯t drink it.¡± Cheng Ye became nervous. ¡°Where are you feeling unwell? Do you want to go to the hospital?¡± Ji Fanchen was sensitive enough to notice her abnormality. She touched her stomach from time to time, but she did not seem to be in pain. She seemed to be in low spirits and looked very tired. He asked her softly, ¡°Are you having your period? If your stomach is not feeling well, I¡¯ll go buy some heat packs and get you some medicine.¡± ¡®When Ling Sheng heard Ji Fanchen ask her this without a change in expression, she coughed softly and almost choked on her saliva. She looked at him suspiciously. ¡°Brother Chen, you know quite a lot! Tell me honestly, how many girlfriends have you had?¡± If he had a girlfriend before, Xiao Ye would be at a disadvantage! Cheng Ye¡¯s eyes sparkled as he looked at Ji Fanchen with excitement. Ji Fanchen sighed softly, he did not know what she was thinking. He looked at her and explained, ¡°Sheng Sheng, I have an elder sister.¡± His sister used to do the same thing during her menstrual period. Not only that, but she would also let him go out to buy sanitary pads and medicine, asked him to make brown sugar water for her, and wash her clothes. It was not easy for girls to come in contact with cold water during this period of time, all these knowledge were common sense to him. ¡°Have you had a girlfriend before?¡± Ling Sheng thought that she was asking on behalf of Xiao Ye. Ji Fanchen shook his head. ¡°No.¡± Only then was Ling Sheng happy. She pulled Cheng Ye and whispered, ¡°Did you hear that? Brother Chen has never had a girlfriend.¡± Cheng Ye did not know why she was so happy. He was also happy that Sister Sheng Sheng was happy. He also grinned and nodded. ¡°Got it.¡± Ling Sheng looked at the young man in front of her, who was smiling like a fool. She shook her head helplessly and sighed. Sigh, he¡¯s so silly.. I can¡¯t stand him! Chapter 1134 - Buy It For Me Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ji Fanchen felt that Sheng Sheng looked at him strangely. He did not know why she asked if he had a girlfriend. He could clearly feel that she had no feelings for him, her attitude towards him was like a good friend¡¯s. Usually, if a woman liked him and wanted to woo him, her attitude would be very obvious. As the person involved, it was impossible for him not to know. Moreover, Sheng Sheng and Third Master Jun had a complicated relationship that he did not know about. She should be in love with that man. That afternoon, Ling Sheng only had two scenes. She had a scene with Luo Xin and a scene with Cheng Ye. Cheng Ye was playing the role of Su Chengxiu. He was the evil demon that everyone in the pugilistic world hated. What other people didn¡¯t know was that he had a split personality. Tang Yi went to look for Su Chengxiu, wanting to see what kind of person her brother missed. The person she met was not Su Chengxiu, but his other personality, Zhong Qing. Zhong Qing was different from Su Chengxiu. Su Chengxiu was a man of his words, vicious in his thoughts and ruthless in his methods. He was merciless towards his enemies. Zhong Qing always did the gentlest things but said the most ruthless words. This scene was the first time Tang Yi and Zhong Qing met. In the mountains, they met by chance in order to catch a wild chicken. The two of them felt like old friends at first sight. The scenes were filmed in the evening, when the sky was already dark. The ambient effects of the daytime shooting were not optimal for this scene, so they were arranged to film at night. Beside the fire, a girl in red sat opposite a blue-robed youth. The fire in the middle was burning fiercely. The scene of a handsome man and a beautiful woman, under the flickering light of the dancing fire, was mesmerizing. It was a wild chicken that the two of them had just caught. After cleaning it up, they roasted it. There were also sweet potatoes and potatoes in the fire. They roasted it and ate it together. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Tang Yi looked at the teenager opposite her and asked him. ¡°Zhong Qing,¡± Zhong Qing raised his eyebrows and laughed. Tang Yi picked out the potatoes and sweet potatoes from the fire and asked him casually, ¡°Is it the Zhong from the word clock?¡± ¡°No.¡± Zhong Qing looked at the girl opposite him. Under the fire, his smile looked sinister and strange. His thin lips were as red as blood as he continued, ¡°Zhong from the phrase death knell, Qing from the phrase innumerable crimes!¡± Tang Yi casually picked up a potato and handed it to him. She tilted her head and praised with a smile, ¡°Good name!¡± Ji Fanchen was watching from the side. Xiao Ye¡¯s acting was getting better by the day, and he was improving very quickly. He could not help but smile and look at him proudly. But suddenly, when Sheng Sheng handed the potatoes over, Xiao Ye suddenly stopped moving. He stopped saying his lines as he looked at Sheng Sheng like he was dumbfounded. Ling Sheng was anxious as well. Why? Had he forgotten his lines? He had never forgotten his lines during filming. Director Ai Sifan was about to stop the scene. Cheng Ye suddenly rushed over to Ling Sheng and hugged her. He burst into tears and shouted while choking, ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, Sister Sheng Sheng!¡± Ling Sheng was stunned, not knowing what was happening. She patted his back and asked, ¡°Xiao Ye, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Xiao Ye! Sister Sheng Sheng, I¡¯m Cheng Ye!¡± Cheng Ye sniffled and cried until he was out of breath. He picked up a potato and showed it to her, speaking incoherently, ¡°It¡¯s potatoes, roasted potatoes! We, the Eight Immortals, each showing their abilities!¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up, and she hugged him excitedly. Her heart was about to jump out of her throat. ¡°You recovered your memories?¡± Cheng Ye sobbed and suddenly nodded. He looked at Ji Fanchen excitedly and rushed over to hug him. ¡°Brother Chen, I¡¯m Xiao Ye!¡± Ji Fanchen frowned. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Potatoes, do you know? Roast potatoes, potato noodles, potato banquet!¡± Cheng Ye glared at him with the potatoes in his hands. He pointed at Ling Sheng and himself. ¡°We, the Eight Immortals!¡± Ji Fanchen frowned even more. What nonsense were you talking about? Potato noodles? Potato banquet? Eight Immortals?¡± Xiao Ye, what are you talking about?¡± Cheng Ye¡¯s agitated mood immediately sank. He sniffled and looked at him aggrievedly. ¡°You don¡¯t know anything.¡± Ji Fanchen did not know what he was talking about when he saw him crying and feeling wronged. He did not recall anything and comforted him. ¡°Xiao Ye, calm down and talk properly.¡± The surrounding crew members were all shocked by Cheng Ye¡¯s sudden actions. They did not know what was going on and why he was crying and shouting. Although Cheng Ye was the youngest in the production team, he had always been very mature. It was his first time acting like he had suddenly gone crazy. Ling Sheng ran over and pulled Cheng Ye away, whispering into his ear. Thereafter, Ji Fanchen saw Xiao Ye look at him sadly, and his heart sank. Cheng Ye glared at him fiercely. Fool, he was a big fool, even he himself had remembered everything. He was so smart, why didn¡¯t he remember yet! Ji Fanchen felt that there was something wrong with the way Sheng Sheng and Xiao Ye were looking at him. It was as if he was a fool who knew nothing and there was a secret between his friends that he did not know. Cheng Ye regained his memory and was extremely happy. After filming that scene, he started to surround Ling Sheng excitedly, following her wherever she went. The two of them were fine after filming the last scene. After informing the director, they left together. Ji Fanchen watched them leave with their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders and shouted, ¡°Where are you two going?¡± Ling Sheng and Cheng Sheng¡¯s gazes were equally disdainful as they said in unison, ¡°Shopping!¡± As Ji Fanchen watched the two of them leave, he felt terrible. This feeling was terrible, what had he done wrong? Why were they looking at him like that? Ling Sheng and Cheng Ye were both newbies in the entertainment industry. They did not have to worry about being secretly photographed or dressed up, so they could go shopping happily. Ling Sheng bought a long windbreaker of similar design for Ji Fanchen and prepared to compensate him. She did not ask Cheng Ye to bring it back and was prepared to give it to him personally. ¡®When the two of them went out, Ling Sheng really wanted to go to the big pharmacy to buy a pregnancy test kit. However, she could sense that someone was following them, and the person following them was very experienced. She tried several times but failed to catch him. In her heart, she felt that Luo Xin must have found someone to follow her. Before she knew what she was up to, she did not dare to buy it. Ling Sheng bought a lot of things, including towels, cups, toothbrushes, slippers, and pajamas. The famous brands¡¯ children apparel shops were mainly promoting amicable family relationships. The products they sold are all a set for both parents and their children, they were not sold separately. Ling Sheng was helpless. She thought that this was discrimination against single-parent families, but she also liked their things. She could only buy the full set, but the useless man would not use the things she bought anyway. Jun Shiyan came back very late. He did not want to admit that he was jealous that the woman had a good relationship with his son. Looking at them made him feel depressed. ¡®When he opened the door, he saw three pairs of neatly arranged slippers. There were gray, pink and beige slippers. He could tell at a glance that they belonged to a family of three. Xu Xi saw him staring at the shoes for amoment and quickly said, ¡°Third Master, Miss Ling bought this. She said that if you don¡¯t want to wear it, she will throw it away.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s gaze instantly turned dangerous. He glanced at him coldly and put on a pair of gray slippers. The furry material looked like rabbit fur, with two rabbit ears and two big eyes. He put on the slippers and took two steps before looking down again. He frowned. Childish! There was also a shopping bag on the sofa, inside was a black shirt. He could tell at a glance that it was a male outfit. ¡°Did she buy this for me?¡± Jun Shiyan glanced at the shopping bag, walked over, and took it out. It was a windbreaker. Xu Xi was speechless. Master, this is not for you. However, when he saw him looking at the windbreaker with interest and was about to put it on, he hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°Yes, Miss Ling bought it for you.¡± Miss Ling was the same.. Why didn¡¯t she bring the clothes she bought for another man into her room? Why did she put them on the sofa in the living room? Chapter 1135 - It’s Called Jealousy Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Jun Shiyan took a look and threw the windbreaker on the sofa. When Xu Xi saw that he was about to leave, he heaved a sigh of relief. How could Third Master wear this kind of clothes without a brand? Third Master¡¯s clothes were specially tailored for him and were all from famous brands. He was about to pick up the clothes and hide them before handing them to Miss Ling the next day to remind her not to leave them around carelessly. However, before he could do anything, the man took two steps back, picked up the windbreaker on the sofa, and tried it on! Xu Xi¡¯s eyes almost fell to the ground. Oh god, in the Third Master¡¯s heart, Miss Ling was indeed different from the rest. Were there not many women who bought him clothes and gave him gifts? There were quite a lot! Putting everyone else aside, Luo Xin alone had given him countless gifts. The Third Master had never even bothered to look at her, let alone wear the clothes she bought. After Jun Shiyan was dressed, he asked Xu Xi, ¡°How is it? Does it fit?¡± Although the quality of the clothes was worrying, since she had personally chosen it for him, he would reluctantly wear them! Xu Xi hurriedly nodded. ¡°Yes, it looks good. Third Master, you look good in anything.¡± Jun Shiyan glanced at him disdainfully and scoffed. He sneered as he instructed, ¡°The sleeves are a little tight. If she buys more clothes for me next time, remember to tell her the size.¡± Xu Xi wanted to die. He wanted to shout, ¡°Third Master, she didn¡¯t buy this for you. Is it really okay for you to wear it?¡± However, seeing how excited he was, how would he dare to spoil his mood? At most, he would look at the brand and buy another piece for Miss Ling to compensate her. Jun Shiyan was wearing a new set of clothes. He even went to the mirror to admire it before taking it off and throwing it to Xu Xi. ¡°Pack it up. I want to wear it tomorrow morning.¡± Xu Xi sighed crazily in his heart. He took the clothes, hung his head, and walked out dejectedly. The Third Master was crazy, definitely crazy. ¡®When Jun Shiyan went to the bathroom to take a shower, he realized that there were a lot more toiletries. There was a woman¡¯s towel, toiletries, and two cute cups on the sink. The styles were the same, there was one big cup and one small cup. The toothbrush inside was the same. ¡°Xu Xi,¡± Jun Shiyan called out. He pointed at the thing above and frowned, looking a little unhappy. ¡°Where¡¯s mine?¡± Xu Xi hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s in the cabinet below. Miss Ling said that you definitely wouldn¡¯t use it.¡± Jun Shiyan looked over. Xu Xi shivered and realized that he had said something wrong. He quickly opened the cabinet and took out the remaining set that Miss Ling had hidden. ¡°Here.¡± ¡®When Miss Ling came back, she even said that she had an extra set and wanted to give it to him. Luckily, he was smart enough to reject her. Otherwise, he would have been killed by the Third Master! ¡®When Jun Shiyan was washing up, he looked at the pink bottle beside his own toiletries and suddenly had the idea to secretly use it. It smelled so good that it reminded him of the woman¡¯s scent when she walked past him. However, compared to her scent, he felt that something was missing. Although the toothbrush was not of high quality, it was still comfortable to use. After brushing his teeth, he placed the toothbrush on the countertop. After taking two steps, he turned around and felt that the arrangement was not that neat. After placing the three toothbrushes in order of size, he left satisfied. When he went out, the house was very quiet. It was so quiet that he could hear the rain pattering on the glass outside. The house was warm. He quietly walked to the door of her son¡¯s room and realized that it was not closed tightly. He pushed them open gently. With the warm night light in the bedroom, he could clearly see the two figures sleeping on the bed. This made his heart warmed up instantly. Xu Xi was standing at a corner. He could only rest after the Third Master fell asleep. However, when he saw the strange man who seemed to be possessed by a ghost in front of him, he was speechless. Although he said that he hated her and did not want to see her, in reality, he still tried on the clothes that she bought. He even threw a tantrum when he saw that she only bought the items for her son and her but not for him. Ling Sheng got up before dawn the next day. When she went out, it was drizzling again. The weather in the south was rainy in spring. If she could lie at home for a whole day without moving, she would find the rain rather pleasant. However, if she had to get up early to do manual labor, she would not like the cold weather when it was drizzling! ¡°Miss Ling,¡± Xu Xi ran out in the rain and shouted at her. He handed her the shopping bag. ¡°Don¡¯t forget what you bought.¡± Ling Sheng glanced at the clothes that she had bought for Brother Chen. ¡°Thank you. You should hurry back. It¡¯s quite cold.¡± Xu Xi saw that she was not wearing much and wanted to ask her to add another piece of clothing. In the end, he decided not to be a busybody and bade her goodbye before returning to his room. Surprisingly, when they reached the corridor and Ling Sheng opened the door, a tall man stood at the door, holding a black umbrella. ¡°Luo Luo.¡± Ling Sheng looked at the young man who had suddenly appeared in front of her in surprise. She ran over excitedly and looked up at him. ¡°How did you know I was here?¡± Actually, they only saw each other a while ago, but why did she feel that he grew so tall that she had to look up to see him? She did not know how long the young man had been waiting in the rain. Under the light of the street lamp, she could clearly see his sideburns, which were soaked by the rain. It made her heart ache. Si Chengluo looked at the thin clothes she was wearing and frowned. He stuffed the umbrella into her hands, took off his jacket, and put it on her. ¡°Song Yiyan told me. I should have come to look for you long ago, but I couldn¡¯t get away. Why are you wearing so little, are you still a child?¡± His tone sounded like he was lecturing a child, but it made Ling Sheng feel warm and comfortable. She smiled at him and said, ¡°Why are you like an old man?¡± Si Chengluo looked at her nonchalant expression and sighed helplessly. He asked, ¡°Why are you with him again?¡± Ling Sheng shook her head with a smile and mumbled, ¡°No, I am living with my son.¡± On the second floor, the room was dark, but the curtains were drawn. The man stood quietly in front of the window. His tall figure and narrow eyes looked at the man and woman at the door. Watching their intimate interaction, he felt a fire burning in his chest, and his blood started to boil. He clearly knew that there was something called jealousy that was rooted in his heart like wild grass, slowly spreading to his limbs.. Chapter 1136 - Provoking Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Si Chengluo held the umbrella for her and tilted his head to look at her. ¡°Give it to me.¡± Ling Sheng hugged the shopping bag tightly and shook her head. ¡°No, what if you get it wet?¡± Si Chengluo smiled at her. ¡®What good stuff is in there?¡± Ling Sheng glared at him. It was indeed good stuff. ¡®I bought it for Brother Chen.¡± Si Chengluo was unhappy. ¡°Ji Fanchen?* Ling Sheng nodded. Si Chengluo frowned. ¡®Why did you buy him clothes?¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°You have no idea. When I went home the day before yesterday, it was raining, Brother Chen was afraid that I would be cold, so he lent me a windbreaker. I placed it on the sofa and the cleaner lady threw it away. I bought it to compensate him.¡± Thereafter, she mumbled to himself, wondering why she had lost it! Only then was Si Chengluo satisfied. Just as he was about to turn the corner, he suddenly tured back and looked in a certain direction on the second floor of the Jun family¡¯s residence with a provocative look in his eyes. He then looked away and pulled the person beside him into his arms. ¡°I want one too.¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡®T!l buy it for you when I finish filming in two days.¡± The two of them chatted as they walked, appearing especially warm and harmonious in the cold spring night. Cheng Ye and Ji Fanchen had just walked from the hotel to the filming set. The hotel they were staying at was opposite the house Ling Sheng was staying at. It was about 10 minutes away from the film set, so they walked over to shake off their sleepiness. ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng.¡± Cheng Ye¡¯s eyes were sharp, and he spotted Ling Sheng immediately. When he saw the person beside her, he recognized him for a moment before running toward them excitedly. ¡°Brother Luo!¡± Ji Fanchen was holding an umbrella, but before he could stop him, he ran excitedly into the rain. Thankfully, the rain was much lighter than when he first came out, so he chased after him. Upon hearing Cheng Ye call him, Si Chengluo looked at Ling Sheng. ¡®What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Ling Sheng smiled. ¡°What do you mean? He has awakened!¡± Si Chengluo¡¯¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief. This was beyond his expectations. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why him?¡± Ling Sheng rolled her eyes at him when she saw the look on his face. ¡®Why can¡¯t it be us? We¡¯re young too.¡± Si Chengluo looked at her overprotective behavior and sighed. He was still feeling unhappy in his heart. Even though she looked young, she wasn¡¯t very smart. Perhaps this was the fortune of fools! In the blink of an eye, Cheng Ye ran up to him with excitement in his eyes. ¡°Brother Luo, I heard from Sister Sheng that you recovered your memory too. That¡¯s great.¡± Si Chengluo smiled. ¡°Very good.¡± Ji Fanchen had also caught up with him. Since yesterday, he had been looking at him from time to time, making him think that he was retarded. He looked at Si Chengluo and wanted to introduce himself. Si Chengluo said bluntly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to introduce yourself. I¡¯m an old acquaintance. Im Si Chengluo.¡± Ji Fanchen glanced at him, not knowing what he meant. Moreover, the way he looked at him was even more obvious than when Sheng Sheng and Xiao Ye were looking at him. It was as if he was saying that he was incompetent. ¡®Ji Fanchen.¡± Cheng Ye was elated. When he saw the person he wanted to meet, he asked, ¡°Brother Luo, are you planning to enter the Chinese entertainment industry to develop your career? Should we form a team? It¡¯s just the two of us now going to the Movie King¡¯s studio.¡± Si Chengluo didn¡¯t know why he was so excited, but he was like a fool. His sister didn¡¯t let him say anything. ¡°Aren¡¯t you doing well now? When this drama becomes popular, you won¡¯t have to worry about not having resources.¡± Cheng Ye frowned and fretted. ¡°But I don¡¯t like acting, Acting isn¡¯t my profession. I prefer dancing and singing.¡± ¡°Then go and be a singer or dancer.¡± $i Chengluo gave him an idea. Anyway, he was not planning to develop his career in the entertainment industry. Ifhe were to go into the entertainment industry, he would at most be given the title of ¡®Heavenly King¡¯, ¡®King of Dance¡¯ or ¡®Movie King¡¯. Those titles can¡¯t be eaten or drank. What he needed was real power. He needed to stand above tens of thousands of people and have enough power to go against the man who stole his sister. ¡°It¡¯s such a pity that you don¡¯t want to enter the entertainment industry!¡± Cheng Ye felt sad for him. He sniffled and quickly thought it through. ¡°Then I¡¯l work harder together with you.¡± Sister Sheng Sheng had said that Movie King Huo¡¯s studio was going to sign a contract with him. In the future, whether it was as an individual singer or as a team, he would work hard. Ji Fanchen watched as the three of them chatted happily, especially Xiao Ye. His smile never stopped, and he talked a lot. It made him feel uncomfortable. He did not know if it was an illusion, but he had a strange feeling that the three of them were on the same side, excluding him. On the set, the director and the rest had yet to arrive. Only the props team was directing the setting up. When they saw Si Chengluo standing with Ling Sheng, their eyes were fixed on him. The young man was really too good-looking. His aura was cold and seemed to carry a dark and mysterious tone to it, it made people unable to look away. The male staff was a little better, but the female staff had their eyes on him and couldn¡¯t stop staring, He was too damn handsome. With such good looks, it would be a crime for him not to enter the entertainment industry! As the saying goes, good-looking people hang out together with other good-looking people. What kind of physique did Ling Sheng have? How did she attract so many handsome men? There were Cheng Ye, Ji Fanchen, Third Master Jun, and this handsome man with her, everyone was so envious! Luo Xin had just entered as well. When she saw Ling Sheng enter the dressing room with the three men, her eyes darkened and she sneered. If Ling Sheng was pregnant, whose child would it be? The private investigator she had hired had sent her a photo. A man was waiting for her at the entrance of the Jun family¡¯s residence with an umbrella. Was it that man¡¯s child? If she was not mistaken, that man was the one standing between Cheng Ye and her. He was a little taller than Ji Fanchen, so she did not see his face. She also did not see the photos taken because of the angle. The private investigator said that the man was very vigilant and his aura was intimidating, It seemed like he had discovered him so he did not dare to get too close. The photos he took were also very blurry. Si Chengluo had come to visit Ling Sheng. While Ling Sheng was styling, Si Chengluo received a call and his expression changed. He looked at Ling Sheng and said, ¡°Sister, I have to go. I¡¯l visit you another day.¡± Ling Sheng had only slept for four hours and was feeling drowsy. Upon hearing his words, she nodded and said, ¡°Go ahead. Take care of yourself.¡± Si Chengluo laughed. It was better for her to say these words to herself, He asked the stylist to go out for a while before saying, ¡°Sister, someone is following you¡­ Do you want me to help you get rid of them?¡± Chapter 1137 - : Ignoring Him Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You noticed?¡± She knew that someone was following her yesterday, but she did not catch them. ¡°Til help you settle it!¡± A murderous look flashed past Si Chengluo¡¯s eyes. When he looked at her, he regained his warmth and looked reluctant. ¡°Sister, wait for me to come back and fetch you.¡± Ling Sheng frowned. ¡°Fetch me for what?¡± Si Chengluo smiled. ¡°To go home.¡± Ling Sheng mumbled strangely. When she saw him turn around to leave, she quickly picked up his coat and threw it to him. ¡°Wear your clothes before you leave. Be careful of catching a cold.¡± Si Chengluo had only left for five minutes before he called her. Ling Sheng knew that he was going to tell her about the person following her, so she quietly walked to the side. ¡°Sister, be careful of Luo Xin.¡± Si Chengluo¡¯s voice sounded a little sinister. ¡°She¡¯s hired someone to follow and investigate you.¡± ¡°Iknow.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes turned cold as she scowled. She had already guessed it yesterday. Didn¡¯t she want to know her secret? So what if she was pregnant? If she spent so much effort investigating her and finally found out that the child was Jun Shiyan¡¯s, would she die of anger? In the makeup room next door, Luo Xin had just hung up the phone. On her beautiful face with exquisite makeup, her smile was twisted and hideous. Her eyes were filled with hatred as she stared at herself in the mirror. He was threatening her! He actually dared to threaten her! Who did he think he was! She seemed to be certain now that the man the private investigator had taken a photo of at the entrance of the Jun family¡¯s residence this morning definitely had a close relationship with Ling Sheng. Perhaps he was the biological father of the bastard child in her womb. That man had called earlier and threatened her that if she dared to touch Ling Sheng, he would definitely make her die a horrible death. She would wait and see whether Ling Sheng would be the one to die horribly instead! After Cheng Ye regained his memory, he started to feel anxious. He held his chin in worry and squatted at the side to watch Ji Fanchen, who was acting with Luo Xin. He sighed repeatedly. In the end, he could not help but ask Ling Sheng softly, ¡°Sister Sheng, when do you think Brother Chen will regain his memory?¡± Ling Sheng moved a stool to sit beside him and was reading the script. Upon hearing his words, she shook her head and sighed. ¡°How would I know?¡± ¡°Then what should I do to make him remember?¡± Cheng Ye was even more worried now. He counted with his fingers. ¡°And Sister Su Yi, Sister Yu, Brother Yu Bei, and the rest, when are we going to find them?¡± Ling Sheng looked at him and smiled. Her brother was thinking too much. Compared to her brother, she did not seem anxious at all. ¡°Just wait quietly. Perhaps they will suddenly awaken if some mechanism is triggered.¡± She also wanted to know what to do to awaken them, but if it was really that easy to awaken them, why hadn¡¯t that useless man Jun Shiyan awakened yet? Hence, awakening was something that required luck. For example, her father and mother had almost gotten into a car accident and experienced a tragedy. However, this was interesting. How obsessed was he with potatoes that he would suddenly awaken when he saw roasted potatoes? Thinking about it, it was a little funny. ¡°Whose awakening!¡± You Ya ran over and smiled at them. ¡°What are you two talking about? Can I listen in too?¡± Ling Sheng was shocked by her. There was no one around but her and Xiao Ye, so it was rather scary for her to suddenly come up like a female ghost. She smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m talking about Su Chengxiu. Xiao Ye also asked when Zhong Qing will wake up.¡± At first, You Ya had been sucking up to Luo Xin. However, two days ago, when Jun Shiyan came to look for her, she started pestering her instead. It was obvious that she was here because of him. ¡°You two are really hardworking.¡± You Ya consciously moved a small stool to sit beside Ling Sheng and asked with a smile, ¡°Why don¡¯t I practice my lines with you?¡± She had originally thought that Ling Sheng was a silly and sweet girl. She had not expected her to be even harder to deal with than Luo Xin. If she had known earlier, she would not have stuck with Luo Xin and tried to curry favor with her instead. She clearly didn¡¯t reject you in any way, and from an outsider¡¯s point of view, she was also very warm and friendly towards you. However, even though she appeared to be very warm, she was actually very distant. Ling Sheng did not reject her. After shooting Cheng Ye a look, she accompanied her to rehearse her lines. The rain continued to fall for the entire day and did not stop even at night. On the main road, a Rolls-Royce was parked quietly at the spot where the street lamps were lit. Jun Shiyan was the only one in the car. He sat in the driver¡¯s seat, his narrow and deep eyes staring at the turn ahead, waiting for someone. After a long time, they finally saw a small figure walking around the corner with an umbrella. He started the car and drove slowly. Ling Sheng had just turned the corner when she saw a car coming over. It was a very familiar car, the useless man¡¯s car. She did not even bother to look at it. She lifted her chin arrogantly and continued walking forward. The car followed her slowly. The door opened, revealing the man¡¯s handsome face. He looked at her and said, ¡°Get in.¡± ¡®When Ling Sheng heard his voice, she found it strange. What was wrong with him? The famous Third Master Jun was actually driving by himself. She turned her head and smiled at him. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll be there soon. Thank you, Mr. Jun.¡± Jun Shiyan did not know what was going on either. When he saw her fake smile, he felt a surge of anger in his heart. However, when he saw her walking in the rain, with the wind blowing strong and the raindrops falling on her body, he felt an inexplicable sense of heartache. His voice softened as he found a way out for himself. ¡°Come up. If you catch a cold, my son will blame me again.¡± Ling Sheng glared at him and growled angrily, ¡°Stop cursing me!¡± ¡°Come up.¡± Jun Shiyan stopped the car and his voice softened. For a moment, he wished he could get out of the car and drag her up. He tried to calm himself down. They were still hundreds of meters away from the front door, the wind was too strong and her clothes would definitely be wet. Hearing the man¡¯s gentle voice, Ling Sheng was a little dazed for a moment. When she saw the car stop, she opened the door, got in, and sat at the back. Jun Shiyan frowned slightly and looked at the clothes he was wearing. He had specially worn the clothes she had bought and even came to pick her up. Didn¡¯t she notice? That damn woman actually ignored him! After Ling Sheng got into the car, she started playing with her phone. When the car stopped, she heard someone calling her from a distance. When she got out of the car, she saw that it was You Ya. Her gaze turned cold and she sneered. ¡°Sheng Sheng!¡± You Ya seemed to have seen her savior as she shouted at her loudly. She raised the high heels in her hands and said in a familiar tone, ¡°I lost my heel.. Can I go to your house to change?¡± Chapter 1138 - Pregnancy Makes A Woman Stupid and Forgetful Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ever since Ling Sheng left the production team, she had been following her in a car. When she saw her get into the man¡¯s car, she knew that her chance had come. Ling Sheng smiled brightly at the woman not far away and said politely, ¡®I¡¯m sorry. This is not my house. I¡¯m living under someone else¡¯s roof. I don¡¯t have that right. Let me get you a pair of shoes. Wait a minute.¡± She was clearly talking to her, but who she was looking at was Jun Shiyan. Hearing her words, You Ya gritted her teeth in anger. Suddenly, she fell towards a small patch of water in front of her. After a short scream, she was covered in water. She was already in such a pitiful state. Any man who had tender feelings for the fairer sex would definitely not leave her alone. He would definitely think that Ling Sheng was very heartless and would not behave like her. The position she was at was just right under the streetlight. She knew her advantage, she had a curvaceous figure and showed the best side of her face. The way she fell was carefully calculated. Everything was perfect. She was sure that any normal man would be attracted to her. ¡°Your friend?¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s voice was very deep, but it was extremely sexy on a rainy night. This was especially so when he dragged out the last syllable, it had a seductive charm to it. Ling Sheng only glanced at her, she did not admit or deny it. To say no in front of her was too offensive. Hence, she nodded slightly. ¡°Then dont let her catch a cold,¡± Jun Shiyan looked at her and said. Ling Sheng¡¯s heart was filled with fire. She could clearly see You Ya, who was acting pitiful not far away, light up when she heard the man¡¯s words. Did the stupid man fall for her? Yeah, she would pretend to be pitiful and seduce him, but she herself wouldn¡¯t. You Ya clearly heard the man¡¯s words. She was wet and the man looked at her with eyes full of sympathy. She looked at the man for help. She knew that no man would be able to escape her grasp. Next, he would definitely ask her to go to the house to change her clothes and change her shoes to warm herself up. Perhaps she could even use the excuse of taking a shower. Ling Sheng really wanted to leave the adulterous couple at the door to do whatever they wanted. She sneered, ¡®If your heart aches, let her go to your house!¡± Surprisingly, the man beside her did not even look at You Ya. He turned around and walked towards his house. After taking two steps, he seemed to remember something. He looked at her and said in a low voice, ¡°Take care of your friend and come home quickly.¡± With one sentence from the man, the relationship between the two immediately became clear. You Ya almost burst out in anger. When she clearly saw the man tum back, his cold gaze swept past her with sharp mockery and danger. She could not help but break out in cold sweat. Had her motive been seen through by a man just like that? How could that be? This tactic had been used repeatedly against other men. However, it only took a moment for her to comfort herself. It was precisely because he was different from other men that she was more attracted to him, right? If she couldn¡¯t do it the first time, she would try again. As long as she could find an opportunity, she didn¡¯t believe that she wouldnt be able to seduce that man. No matter how special and powerful a man was, he was still just a man. Ling Sheng glared fiercely at the back of the man¡¯s head. As she walked, she reached out to poke him in the air, cursing silently, ¡°Useless man!¡± Jun Shiyan seemed to have sensed it. He turned around abruptly and saw the woman following behind him. She looked guilty and suddenly put her hands behind her back while frowning. He shouted, ¡°Walk faster.¡± Ling Sheng bit her lips, she really wanted to rebut him, ¡°What does it have to do with you whether I walk fast or slow?¡± Jun Shiyan could clearly see the indignant expression on the little woman¡¯s face. She looked like she wanted to scold him. She sneered as she strode towards the house. Ling Sheng had to help. Otherwise, with You Ya¡¯s personality, she would definitely badmouth her to the production team. She took a pair of shoes and a coat before leaving. Jun Shiyan took his bathrobe and was about to take a shower in the bathroom. Seeing that she was about to leave, he shouted, ¡°Xu Xi, go and give the things to the lady at the door.¡± ¡®When Xu Xi went out to park the car, she saw a woman standing at the door. She was standing in the rain with her umbrella flipped over and looked quite disheveled. It turned out that she was someone Miss Ling knew. He walked up to her and said, ¡°Miss Ling, leave it to me!¡± After thanking Xu Xi, Ling Sheng gave the items to him. She used this method to tell You Ya that they were not friends, it should be obvious enough! Jun Shiyan did not know if he had gone mad, but he found her petty manner inexplicably adorable. He deliberately took off his windbreaker in front of her and placed it on the sofa in a large motion. However, the woman did not even look at him, let alone look at his clothes. He was immediately filled with anger. Seeing that the woman had gone to her son¡¯s study room, he picked up the windbreaker angrily and threw it on the sofa. Did she really not see it, or was she pretending not to see it? Did she not recognize the clothes she bought herself? Or was she not picky at all and had casually picked one for him at a roadside stall? To think that he thought that it was something that she had meticulously chosen. He did not mind that the clothes were cheap and not of high quality. After wearing it for a day, it turned out that he was thinking too much. When Xu Xi reached the door, he saw the man sulking at her and threw his clothes on the floor. He quickly took a step back and lowered his head. He saw nothing. Wasn¡¯t the Third Master childish? He couldn¡¯t bear to look at him. He had worn the clothes that Miss Ling bought for the whole day and even went to pick her up specially. In the end, she didn¡¯t even seem to notice what he was wearing! Jun Shiyan was angry. When he came out of the shower, he bumped into the woman who came out with his son. When he walked past her, he snorted coldly. When he entered the study room, he slammed the door with a bang. Ling Sheng frowned in puzzlement. She turned to look at the door of the study and scoffed in disdain. What kind of person was this? Had she provoked him? When Xu Xi saw her come out, he ran over and reported to her that the clothes and shoes had been delivered to the lady at the door, telling her not to worry. Ling Sheng looked at Xu Xi in embarrassment and called out to him. ¡°Xu Xi, can you help me buy something from the pharmacy?¡± Xu Xi stopped in his tracks and replied respectfully, ¡°Yes.¡± Ling Sheng asked Xiaogi to go to the kitchen to get the ingredients first. Seeing that her son had run far away, she lowered her voice and said softly, ¡°Can you go to the pharmacy and help me buy two pregnancy test kits?¡± Xu Xi could not believe his ears. He widened his eyes and stammered, ¡°Miss Ling, what do you want to buy?* After Ling Sheng went to look for Xu Xi, she regretted it. When she saw his figure disappear before her eyes, she knocked her head in frustration. She was done for.. Has her brain gone haywire? Or has she turned stupid because she was pregnant? How could she let the useless man¡¯s personal assistant buy her pregnancy test kits? Chapter 1139 - Two Red Lines Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Xu Xi was still in a daze after coming back from buying the items. He stood at the entrance and looked at the things in the medicine bag with a bitter face. He was going crazy. Should he tell the Third Master or not? Was Miss Ling trying to make the Third Master a cuckold? The child in Miss Ling¡¯s stomach? Which man did it belong to? Although the Third Master said that he didn¡¯t care, his attitude towards Miss Ling had improved over the past few days. He also started to care about Miss Ling. This Third Master had just fallen in love. It would be too cruel to tell him about this. But if he didn¡¯t tell the Third Master, he wouldn¡¯t be able to hide Miss Ling¡¯s pregnancy. The Third Master would find out sooner or later. The Third Master knew that he did not tell him anything and even went to buy a pregnancy test kit for Miss Ling, he definitely would have to face miserable consequences. Ling Sheng felt so regretful that her intestines turned green. She stood guard at the entrance of the living room, waiting for Xu Xi to return. When she heard the door open, she looked warily in the direction of Jun Shiyan¡¯s study, afraid that he would suddenly run out. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to explain that she was pregnant. How could she tell him who the child belonged to? He wouldn¡¯t believe her even if she told him. When that useless man got angry, he would definitely chase her away. He might not even let her see his son again. At this stage, she felt that she shouldn¡¯t take this risk. ¡®The moment Xu Xi stepped in, Ling Sheng pulled him along the corridor and reminded him repeatedly to keep her secret. Xu Xi¡¯s face darkened. He knew that there were some things that he shouldn¡¯t ask, but in this situation, he could help keep it a secret, but he definitely wouldn¡¯t betray the Third Master. He asked her, ¡°Miss Ling, if you have someone you like, you should tell the Third Master as soon as possible. Don¡¯t let him waste his effort on you. Let him give up on you.¡± Ling Sheng was stunned for a moment. She pointed at her nose and thought it was hilarious. ¡°Are you saying that he likes me? That he has fallen deeply for me? When did he like me?¡± Xu Xi said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ve been by the Third Master¡¯s side for fifteen years. Third Master¡¯s emotions have never been shaken by any woman. You¡¯re the first, and Third Master would never let any woman stay at home or allow anyone to invade his life. The clothes you bought was the first time he wore clothes bought by others.¡± The Third Master was already like this. Didn¡¯t this mean that he had fallen deeply in love with Miss Ling? Regardless of what the two parties involved thought, he felt that the Third Master had already fallen in love with her. Ling Sheng, on the other hand, was curious and focused on the main point. ¡°I bought clothes? When did I buy clothes for him?¡± Xu Xi¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he realized that he almost let out on his secret. He had said so much, but she had only focused on this one sentence. He calmly explained, ¡°Pajamas. The Third Master wore the pajamas you bought.¡± Regarding his clothes, it would be bad if that secret was exposed. The Third Master would kill him and Miss Ling would not let him off either. Ling Sheng frowned and mumbled, ¡°When did he wear it? Why didn¡¯t I know?¡± Xu Xi knew she did not realize that the Third Master had secretly wom the clothes she had bought. The Third Master was even angry about that. He continued, ¡°Third Master not only wore pajamas, but he also used the slippers, towel, and the toothbrush cup you bought!¡± Ling Sheng did not know what she was feeling now. She only looked at him warningly and ordered, ¡°Anyway, if you dare tell him about this, you¡¯re dead.¡± Xu Xi said, ¡°Miss Ling, I¡¯m Third Master¡¯s man.¡± Ling Sheng raised the thing in her hand and gritted her teeth fiercely. In the end, she compromised. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll explain this matter to him sooner or later.¡± Xu Xi said, ¡°Then please explain to the Third Master as soon as possible, Miss Ling.¡± ¡®The Third Master had been single for so long, and he had never had a female beside him. It was not easy for him to start falling for Miss Ling. If Miss Ling was really pregnant with another man¡¯s child and was still hanging around him, he would be devastated when he found out! Ling Sheng cursed silently at the lackey. After taking two steps, she suddenly turned around and gave him a sly smile. ¡°Xu Xi, actually, the child in my stomach belongs to your Third Master.¡± Xu Xi was startled and smiled politely at her. ¡°Miss Ling, please don¡¯t joke around with me.¡± Third Master¡¯s? For the past five months, the Third Master had been in China. He had been serving the Third Master closely and was certain that the Third Master had never seen her before. How could she have a child with him? He had originally thought that Miss Ling would be the person the Third Master was destined to be, and he had always had a good impression of her. He did not expect her to be this kind of woman who would lie through her teeth. ¡°Xu Xi.¡± Ling Sheng smiled again and asked him with interest, ¡°Do you think your master will awaken first, or will you?¡± Xu Xi was confused by her words and did not know what she meant. He felt weird but before he could ask, she turned around and left while humming a happy tune. Ling Sheng really wanted to know if Xu Xi and the rest would awaken first or if the useless man would awaken first. She took the pregnancy test kit and went straight to the washroom. Xiaogi ran out of the kitchen and saw Ling Sheng enter the washroom. When he saw Xu Xi walk in with an ugly expression, he frowned. ¡°Uncle Xu Xi, did you bully my Mommy?¡± Xu Xi looked at the protective little kid in front of him. ¡°Young Master, look at me? Do you think I have the guts?¡± Xiaogi sized him up carefully and clenched his fists to warn him. ¡°If you dare to bully my mommy together with my daddy, I will avenge my mommy.¡± Xu Xi thought to himself, ¡°Look at how powerful your mommy is. Who would dare to bully her? It¡¯s more like she bullies others.¡± He looked at the little kid in front of him respectfully. ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t worry. I swear to the heavens that I will never disrespect Miss Ling.¡± Only then did Xiaogi feel relieved. However, why did Mommy look for Uncle Xu Xi? In the washroom, Ling Sheng gripped her phone tightly as she looked at the five-minute countdown on her phone, waiting for the final result. Her heart was in her throat as she swallowed hard and took deep breaths to calm herself down. It was already the last few seconds. Three, two, one. Ling Sheng threw caution to the wind and picked up the pregnancy test kit valiantly. She would have to face the results sooner or later. Slowly, she opened her eyes. The pregnancy test kit showed two red lines! She is pregnant! At the door, she suddenly heard a voice. Immediately after, she heard Xu Xi¡¯s voice. ¡°Miss Luo, please.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s pupils constricted. Why would Luo Xin be here so late at night? She did not think too much about it and simply wrapped the pregnancy test kit up and threw it into the rubbish bin. Afraid of being discovered, she even threw some toilet paper in a mess¡­ Chapter 1140 - Don’t Know How to Cherish It Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Luo Xin saw Xiaoqi standing at the entrance of the washroom and smiled gently at him. ¡°Ah Qi, did you miss Auntie Luo?¡± Xiaogqi was a polite child. He greeted the woman but avoided her hand. ¡°Hello, Aunt Luo.¡± Luo Xin could clearly see that the child was avoiding her. He looked at her with a distant and unfamiliar gaze. She sneered in her heart and was so jealous that she wanted to go crazy. He was indeed a wolf cub that she was not familiar with. She had played with him for almost a year and a half, but was she still not as good as his biological mother whom he had only met for less than half a month? ¡®Why? Why did Ling Sheng snatch away everything she cared about and easily obtain what she dreamed of? The heavens were too blind, too unfair. ¡®When Ling Sheng came out of the washroom and saw Luo Xin, her lips curled into a smile. She greeted, ¡°Teacher Luo is here to look for Third Master?¡± After Xiaoqi called to her Mommy, he ran to Ling Sheng¡¯s side and held her hand as if announcing that he had the right to do so. Seeing the scene before her, Luo Xin could not suppress the waves of anger and jealousy in her heart. She maintained her gentle smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to see Ah Qi and the Third Master. Ah Qi used to be my closest kin. It¡¯s only been a few days since we last met, and we¡¯ve grown apart.¡± Ling Sheng must have said bad things about her in front of this little brat, which was why he treated her so badly. He was just a little brat, what could he possibly know? ¡°Really?¡± Ling Sheng smiled. ¡°I heard from Xu Xi that Xiaoqi is very close to the nanny who took care of him. After the nanny left, he forgot about her within two days. He¡¯s a child and has a bad memory. I hope Miss Luo doesn¡¯t blame him.¡± ¡°T¡¯ve never heard of this before.¡± Luo Xin¡¯s chest was about to explode from anger, but she still maintained her gentleness. ¡°Xu Xi, did Ah Qi have a nanny to take care of him in the past?¡± This little slut, Ling Sheng, actually dared to mock her and say that she was a nanny! As far as she knew, the Third Master had been taking care of Ah Qi since he was young. He had never let anyone else take care of him. Xu Xi¡¯s forehead was filled with black lines and his scalp was tense. The two women were putting on a show. Why did they have to drag him in? He smiled politely. ¡°Yes, yes. When Young Master was young, he had a nanny to take care of him.¡± ¡°Maybe I wasn¡¯t paying attention.¡± Luo Xin swallowed another mouthful of blood as rage burned in her heart. She had always known that the Third Master¡¯s lackeys disliked her, but she did not expect that these dogs would dare to lie through their teeth. She had once thought that perhaps they did not hate her, but all the women who approached the Third Master. But now it seemed that they were only targeting her. This little bitch, Ling Sheng, had good tricks up her sleeve. What had she done to make these dogs, who had always relied on others¡¯ power, help her lie? In the study room, Jun Shiyan was wearing a white bathrobe. His collar was slightly opened, revealing his exquisite collarbones. His long and narrow eyes narrowed slightly as he looked at the living room surveillance footage on the screen. Damn that woman. Was she really that indifferent? Luo Xin came to look for him, but she felt nothing? Xu Xi had just reported that Luo Xin wanted to see him. He was extremely annoyed and wanted him to send her away. However, he couldn¡¯t stay annoyed and decided to let Luo Xin in. He wanted to see how the irresponsible and heartless woman at home would react, he did not expect her to be so happy. In the end, he did not manage to anger her. Instead, he only angered himself. ¡°Third Master.¡± Xu Xi heard the study room door open and turned around to see the man coming out. Luo Xin¡¯s eyes lit up and she called out gently, ¡°Third Master.¡± Ling Sheng could hear goosebumps all over her body. She smiled and said, ¡°Since the Third Master is here, I¡¯ll take Xiaoqi to rest. Have a good chat.¡± With that said, she picked her son up, straightened her back proudly, and walked briskly. When she passed Jun Shiyan, she gave him an ambiguous look and returned to the bedroom. Jun Shiyan was so angry at her nonchalant attitude. Great, so she had come just for her son and it has nothing to do with him? Damn woman. Did she know how many women in this world were drooling over him? Now that such a good opportunity was placed in front of her, she did not cherish it at all. Would it kill her to speak nicely to him and coax him? Luo Xin looked at her back with jealousy and hatred in her eyes. So what if she was Xiaoqi¡¯s biological mother? As long as the Third Master did not acknowledge her identity, she was nothing! And sooner or later, she would get evidence that she was with another man. She would let the Third Master know that she was a promiscuous woman who was pregnant with someone else¡¯s child and still wanted to seduce him. After Ling Sheng entered the bedroom, the smile on her face disappeared. All that was left was resentment and the evil fire in her eyes. That damned man! ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ll chase her away.¡± Xiaoqi puffed up his cheeks and clenched his fists as he strode out. Daddy was too much. Why did he let that woman come to the house and make Mommy angry? ¡°She¡¯s here as a guest. Why are you angry?¡± Ling Sheng quickly realized that she should not be so obvious in front of her son. She carried her son back and took out a storybook from the bedside. ¡°Shall I read the book about the little monsters today?¡± Xiaogi was still angry. He said softly, ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s leave this place, okay? Let¡¯s go find Grandpa and Grandma.¡± Mommy was angry whenever she saw Daddy now, he did not want to see her angry and sad. If they were not here, Mommy would definitely not be angry. In the study room, the atmosphere was so quiet that it was suffocating. Luo Xin looked at the man opposite her and tried her best to find a topic to talk about. However, when she saw his cold and oppressive aura, it was as if her tongue was frozen. She could not say anything, much less make any conversation. This was the first time she had seen such a terrifying man. He did not chase her away, nor did he say a word to her. He just ignored her. She really wanted to talk to him. No matter what she said, she had to defuse this cold and eerie atmosphere. But every time she was about to speak, the man¡¯s cold gaze would sweep over her, causing her to instantly lose all her courage. It made her start to regret choosing to come here. Just when her hands and feet were starting to feel numb, Jun Shiyan¡¯s cold voice sounded in the cold and frightening atmosphere. ¡°Xu Xi, see the guest out.¡± ¡®When Xu Xi came in, he was stopped by Jun Shiyan. When he went out, he saw Luo Xin coming out of the private washroom in the living room. He was too embarrassed to say anything and only said, ¡°Miss Luo, please..¡± Chapter 1141 - Wrong Person Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Sorry to trouble you, Assistant Xu.¡± Luo Xin smiled gently and left with her bag. From the corner of her eye, Xu Xi looked in the direction of the washroom. The washroom there was private and not used by guests. When he returned later, he would have to get someone to clean the washroom properly. Third Master hated it when outsiders used the washroom in the room. In fact, other than Miss Ling, no one else had ever used the washroom here. However, Miss Ling was Young Master¡¯s biological mother, so she shouldn¡¯t be considered an outsider. After Luo Xin left, Jun Shiyan came out of the study room and sat on the sofa to work. He placed his laptop on his lap and occasionally looked up at the bedroom diagonally opposite him. The house was quiet. He put down his computer and crept to the door of his son¡¯s bedroom. He gave it a gentle push, but the door was locked and he couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed. Standing at the door and listening carefully, he seemed to be able to hear the woman¡¯s soft breathing. She must have been exhausted and had fallen asleep. ¡®When Xu Xi came back, he saw his tall and mighty Third Master, who looked down on the world and had always been the most powerful person in the world, standing at the door of Young Master¡¯s bedroom. Perhaps because he had been standing there for a long time, or perhaps he had heard some movements in the room, he actually leaned over and placed his ear on the door, listening for any movements inside. He sighed deeply in his heart. Third Master had completely fallen for Miss Ling this time. However, the Third Master did not know that Miss Ling, she¡­ she¡­ she was a scumbag. Three years ago, she had irresponsibly abandoned Young Master. Now, she might be pregnant with another man¡¯s child! Before today, he had quite sympathized with Miss Ling. He had met the Third Master, a cold and heartless man who did not understand romance. But now, he sympathized with the Third Master very much. He could not allow himself to be implicated in such a dubious situation. Ling Sheng woke up early and slept late. When she slept, she threw all her worries to the back of her mind. She had no dreams the entire night and slept soundly. ¡®When she woke up early the next morning, she unexpectedly smelled the fragrance of breakfast and ran over in a daze. In the kitchen, the man was making breakfast with his back facing her. For a moment, Ling Sheng was in a daze. She did not know where she was, and her mind was in a blur. She shuffled over lazily in her slippers and hugged the man¡¯s waist. After rubbing against him twice, her soft and sweet voice was hoarse from just waking up. ¡°What are you eating?¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s body suddenly stiffened. The little woman¡¯s soft and warm body was pressed against his back. His heart raced and he felt warm. ¡°Tm asking you a question.¡± Seeing that he was silent, Ling Sheng poked his back with her little finger and muttered softly, ¡°I want to eat the sandwich you made. Can you make it for me?¡± Jun Shiyan listened to her soft and sweet voice and smelled the sweet fragrance coming from her body. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed involuntarily, and his eyes burned with passion. ¡°Third Master?¡± Ling Sheng pretended to be angry. Why was he silent? She poked him with her little finger again, only to be grabbed by the man who suddenly tuned around. She subconsciously raised her head and suddenly bumped into the man¡¯s long and narrow eyes. They were deep and cold as they swept over her. It made her shiver and she immediately sobered up. She immediately let go of him as if she had been electrocuted and took a step back in frustration. She was completely awake now, she had forgotten that the man in front of her was no longer her Third Master. He was a useless man who could not remember anything! Jun Shiyan looked at the nervous, flustered, and frustrated little woman in front of him. His cold gaze swept across her body, and he sneered. ¡°Miss Ling woke up so early in the morning and was dressed like this? Just to seduce me?¡± Ling Sheng wanted to die. She looked at him and said with an embarrassed smile, ¡°Sorry, I got the wrong person. You can take your time preparing breakfast, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡± ¡®When Jun Shiyan saw that the little woman was about to escape, he grabbed her thin shoulders and wrapped his other hand around her slender waist. He turned around and pressed her against the kitchen counter. His long eyes were filled with ridicule. ¡°Miss Ling, what else do you want to eat other than sandwiches?¡± Ling Sheng glared at him angrily. ¡°Jun Shiyan, are you being a hooligan? Let go.¡± Jun Shiyan looked at her in amusement. His thin lips moved slightly with obvious mockery. ¡°Miss Ling, you must be careful with what you say. Who exactly is the one acting like a hooligan? Why are you dressed like this in the morning and running to the kitchen to hug me like a spoiled child?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. I was really seeing things. I mistook you for someone else.¡± Ling Sheng looked at him sincerely. ¡°Mr. Jun, it¡¯s my fault that I mistook you for someone else. Please forgive me this time, okay?¡± After saying that, she took a look at her own clothes. What was she wearing? She seemed to be dressed decently! He was the one who covered himself fully, he was the one who had dirty thoughts and blamed others. ¡°Don¡¯t you think¡­¡± Jun Shiyan paused for a moment. His long and deep eyes seemed to be able to see right into people¡¯s hearts. ¡°This excuse that you came up with is clumsy?¡± This woman clearly had designs on him, coveting him, spying on him, wanting him. Why not just say it directly? He wasn¡¯t such a petty person, yet she still dared to do it but didn¡¯t dare to admit it. However, he had to admit that he liked this feeling, the feeling of being hugged by her, and the feeling of her whining to him. His heart melted at the thought of the woman¡¯s soft body and soft voice. Ling Sheng gritted her teeth in anger when she saw the arrogant and conceited look on his face. Her head was facing his chest as she slammed her head against it. Jun Shiyan did not expect her to suddenly launch an attack after she flew into a rage out of humiliation. She was like a leopard that had been angered by someone. She was very strong, and the impact caused his chest to ache. When he turned around, he saw that she was running away as fast as a rabbit. After running for a long distance, Ling Sheng turned around and gestured at him with her fists, making a funny face. He was a stupid man, a narcissist, and an egomaniac. She would not like such an unreasonable and cold-hearted man! Jun Shiyan got up to make breakfast just to anger that little woman. She liked to eat and always had a craving for food, and she knew how to make breakfast. However, it was too early to go to the filming set, and it was too late to sleep more. Other than the first morning she came over, she had no time to get up to make breakfast. He was very confident in his cooking skills. It would stir up the cravings in her stomach but he wouldn¡¯t allow her to eat. It would be best if she could beg him to make her breakfast. After washing up, Ling Sheng saw that the man was already sitting on the sofa. Breakfast was placed on the coffee table in front of him, and he was eating breakfast elegantly.. Chapter 1142 - Leaving the Third Master Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Breakfast was just a sandwich. Two slices of toast, a slice of ham, and an omelet, sandwiched between tender lettuce leaves and his secret sauce. It was clearly a simple sandwich, but Ling Sheng knew how delicious it was. She swallowed with difficulty and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s my meal?¡± From the corner of his eye, Jun Shiyan had been paying attention to the little woman. He could clearly see the lust in her eyes. With a faint hum, he picked up a small piece of sandwich with his fork and put it into his mouth. Ling Sheng swallowed another mouthful of saliva before saying, ¡°Sandwiches shouldn¡¯t be eaten that way. It¡¯s only fragrant if you eat it with your hands. There¡¯s no taste in eating sandwiches with a fork.¡± ¡°Miss Ling, aren¡¯t you going to work?¡± Jun Shiyan looked at her mockingly, not asking if she wanted to eat with him. Ling Sheng could clearly see the mockery in his eyes. Her good impression of him vanished instantly. Without saying anything, she walked towards the bedroom. This useless man! She knew that he was doing this on purpose, he didn¡¯t even eat in the dining room and insisted on coming to the living room to eat. He must be making her crave for the food and wanted her to admit defeat. There was no way she would do that. Dream on! As Jun Shiyan watched the little woman leave angrily, he suddenly felt that the sandwich in his hand was no longer fragrant. Looking at the little woman¡¯s back, he was so angry that he threw his fork onto the plate. Damn woman, how could she not know how to be flexible? If she begged him, he would definitely give her food. ¡®When Ling Sheng came out after changing her clothes, it was still dark outside. She could vaguely hear the sound of raindrops hitting the leaves. She did not know why the weather in the south was like this, it was gloomy and drizzling. The man in the living room was still elegantly eating his sandwich. Beside him was a bowl of soft and sweet porridge. Ling Sheng tried her best to remain calm, she could not be angered by him. If that happened, she would fall right into his trap. Didn¡¯t he just want to see her lose her composure? No way! Jun Shiyan saw that the little woman was going to get her bag and coat. He wanted to continue, but his mouth stopped her before he could think. ¡°Have breakfast before you leave.¡± ¡°Tm not eating,¡± Ling Sheng replied proudly without turning her head. Tsk, who does he think he is? She was angry now and refused to eat. ¡°Are you really not eating?¡± Jun Shiyan asked again. She was a little foodie, and it was not easy for her to reject the temptation of delicious food. ¡°No.¡± After Ling Sheng said that, she tumed back to look at him with a smile and said, ¡°Mr. Jun made this personally. I¡¯m afraid my teeth and stomach won¡¯t be able to take i Jun Shiyan did not seem to be affected by her words. He only glanced at her and said, ¡°Miss Ling, take care.¡± ¡°Goodbye, Mr. Jun.¡± Ling Sheng carried her bag and held an umbrella. She was suave and handsome as she turned to leave without any reluctance. Jun Shiyan looked at her back and frowned slightly. His plan had failed, this woman was not going to budge! This was the first time Xu Xi had seen the high and mighty Third Master, who no one had ever been able to catch his eye, spent so much effort to attract a woman¡¯s attention and attempted to please her. He was truly convinced. However, Miss Ling was really not worth the Third Master¡¯s effort to please her. She was a scumbag who came to look for the Third Master when she was pregnant. He did not know if Miss Ling had been careless, but the pregnancy test kit was thrown into the rubbish bin. When he was cleaning up, he saw it and promised Miss Ling that she would not tell the Third Master about this matter for the time being, so he disposed of it. When Ling Sheng entered the set, she felt a gaze on her. As she went up to greet Luo Xin, she greeted her with a smile. ¡°Hello, Teacher Luo.¡± ¡®When Luo Xin saw her smug face, she felt a surge of anger in her heart. She did not want to waste any more time with her, so she walked towards her and said, ¡°Congratulations, Miss Ling!¡± Ling Sheng looked at her in confusion. ¡°What does Teacher Luo mean?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know what I mean?¡± Seeing that she was still pretending, Luo Xin sneered in her heart. This little bitch really knew how to act innocent and pure. No wonder Third Master was so smitten by her, her acting skills were really top-notch. ¡°Treally don¡¯t understand what Teacher Luo means,¡± Ling Sheng repeated. She finally decided to stop pretending to be amicable with her, was she prepared to fall out with her? ¡°Ling Sheng, stop acting dumb in front of me. I saw the pregnancy test kit you used yesterday. You¡¯re pregnant.¡± Luo Xin really wanted to tear her face apart and put on a fake smile. ¡°You¡¯re really despicable.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes turned cold as she looked at her with a murderous gaze. ¡°I really didn¡¯t know that Teacher Luo had the habit of taking other people¡¯s trash bins! In the future, you don¡¯t have to take them secretly. All my trash is yours.¡± ¡°Ling Sheng, stop beating around the bush. I¡¯ll give you a way out. As long as you leave the Third Master obediently, I won¡¯t tell him that you¡¯re pregnant.¡± Luo Xin smiled confidently. ¡°Even if you like him, you have to save some dignity for yourself. If the Third Master finds out that you¡¯re pregnant with another man¡¯s child, guess what will happen to him?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ling Sheng asked curiously, ¡°What will he do to me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know what Third Master is capable of? You¡¯ll die a horrible death.¡± Luo Xin tried to scare her. ¡°The last person who lied to the Third Master was chopped into pieces and thrown to the wild dogs.¡± ¡°Tm so scared.¡± Ling Sheng cooperated with her by touching her heart. Immediately, she laughed mockingly and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you to tell Jun Shiyan that if he dares to touch me, my dad will cut him into pieces and throw him to feed the wild dogs. If you dare touch me, my dad won¡¯t let you off either.¡± Luo Xin did not believe her words. The little bitch in front of her was full of lies. ¡°I¡¯m telling you all this for your own good. You¡¯re pregnant with someone else¡¯s child. Third Master will not let you off.¡± Ling Sheng raised her eyebrows and smiled. ¡°Then how are you so sure that the child in my stomach belongs to someone else and not Third Master?¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Luo Xin let out a sharp growl, her eyes filled with viciousness and jealousy. ¡°Ling Sheng, stop talking nonsense. You and the Third Master have never met before.¡± ¡°Whether I have met the Third Master before or not, do I need to report to you?¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s smile became increasingly mocking, Every word she said was stepping on her sore spot and poking her heart. ¡°You¡¯re truly naive beyond hope. I¡¯l be honest with you. Even without me, Jun Shiyan won¡¯t like you..¡± Chapter 1143 - Sheng Sheng, Be Careful! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°If you continue to be stubborn, don¡¯t blame me for being merciless.¡± Luo Xin¡¯s eyes were filled with viciousness. ¡°Do as you wish.¡± Ling Sheng smiled at her. When she turned to leave, she took two steps back and leaned into her ear. Her voice was filled with contempt and smugness. ¡°The child belongs to Jun Shiyan. I didn¡¯t expect that he¡¯s such a beast in bed when he looks so serious usually.¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense,¡± Luo Xin growled, her eyes red. ¡°Believe it or not, it¡¯s up to you.¡± After Ling Sheng said that, she turned around and left in a smug manner. Luo Xin looked at her back. Jealousy and anger surged out of her, and the look in her eyes became even more sinister as she stared at her like a poisonous snake. That was definitely impossible. Ling Sheng, that little bitch, only said that to spite her. How could the Third Master sleep with her? The child in her stomach definitely did not belong to the Third Master. Was she not afraid? Just wait, she would definitely make her regret it. If the Third Master found out that she was pregnant with another man¡¯s child and still seduced him, he would not let her off. ¡®When Ling Sheng reached the dressing room, she collapsed on the sofa. She rested on her chin and looked at Ji Fanchen and Cheng Ye before sighing deeply. Cheng Ye and Ji Fanchen were done with their styling. The two beautiful men in historical-styled costumes looked back at her with worried expressions. Cheng Ye ran over and squatted in front of her. He looked up at her and asked softly, ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, has the Third Master not awakened yet?¡± Ling Sheng secretly pointed at Ji Fanchen with her little finger and gave him a look. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°He hasn¡¯t remembered anything either.¡± Ji Fanchen saw their actions and sighed. ¡°What are you two talking about?¡± Cheng Ye looked at him like he was retarded and snorted angrily. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t know even if I told you.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, how would I know? What exactly is it? You should at least tell me.¡± Ji Fanchen could not take it anymore. He felt that his temper had always been very calm. But being whispered behind his back like this, as if he was the only one who didn¡¯t know anything, he couldn¡¯t help but feel angry. ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng?¡± Cheng Ye looked at Ling Sheng and asked for her opinion. Could she tell Brother Chen about this? Would it affect him if she told him? ¡°No.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s voice was very low as she shook her head. It was not that she would not tell him, but if she did, the speed of his awakening would slow down. The process would become super tortuous, just like the useless man. At that time, she had told him everything without a care. In the end, he had treated her as a lunatic that spouted nonsense. Even now, there were no signs of his awakening. Song Yiyan was such an unreliable person. Yesterday night, she had almost fallen asleep before she called her, saying that she had suddenly remembered something. She told her that she shouldn¡¯t tell the person involved about the awakening, or else it would hinder the person¡¯s progress. ¡°Can the two of you speak louder?¡± Ji Fanchen rubbed his temples. He did not know what the two of them were doing, but he felt rather sullen. ¡°We were whispering to each other. Of course I can¡¯t let you know.¡± Cheng Ye looked at him again, his eyes full of resentment. Ling Sheng continued to sigh and lay on the sofa, not wanting to move. After a while, she started to complain that the useless man was not human. ¡°Third Master is too much.¡± Cheng Ye looked at her sympathetically. ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, you should move out. When the time comes, make him regret it.¡± ¡°Ican move out, but he won¡¯t let my son follow me.¡± Ling Sheng sighed and looked at Cheng Ye aggrievedly. ¡°Xiao Ye, why am I suffering so much?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll help you steal Xiaoqi out.¡± Cheng Ye clenched his fists angrily. It was Sister Sheng who raised Xiaoqi, so why did that useless man forbid her from seeing her son? ¡°Do you have that capability?¡± Ling Sheng did not look down on him, she was just speaking the truth. ¡°L¡­¡± Cheng Ye stuttered. After a long pause, he lowered his head and became listless. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Sheng Sheng, you can take legal action regarding Xiaogi.¡± Ji Fanchen looked at her seriously and helped her analyze. ¡°Although you have never raised Xiaogi, you are Xiaoqi¡¯s biological mother. If he insists on fighting it out with you in court, it¡¯s possible that the judge will give you his custody.¡± However, she had never raised Xiaoqi and had never fulfilled her duty as a mother. It would not be easy for her to get custody of Xiaoqi. Cheng Ye glared at him. ¡°Shut up. You don¡¯t know anything.¡± Ji Fanchen choked and was confused. This was the most he had been told over the past few days. What exactly did he need to know? Ling Sheng stayed with them for a long time until the makeup artist knocked on the door and asked her to go back for her styling. Cheng Ye and the rest also had to go for filming before leaving. ¡®When Jun Shiyan brought Xiaogi to the set to deliver food, the crew had just finished work. The last scene before lunch was between Ling Sheng and Ji Fanchen. The two of them high-fived each other in tacit understanding and smiled to celebrate the successful end of the scene. Ji Fanchen felt a little cold and put on his coat. Ling Sheng rubbed her hands and heaved a sigh of relief. Just as she was about to walk over to Cheng Ye, her younger brother had already found a table and placed a chair. The dishes had also been set up and were just waiting for them to eat it. After taking two steps, she turned her head and saw a tall man walking over from not far away. The little guy beside him was her son. Ata glance, Xiaoqi saw Ling Sheng. He did not dare to call her ¡®Mommy¡¯, so he swallowed his words. When they were outside, he could not call her ¡®Mommy¡¯. In the end, he said, ¡°Auntie.¡± Jun Shiyan was stunned for a moment, he felt as if there was a slight electric current running through his brain and his heart ached strangely. His son had already let go of his hand and ran towards his irresponsible mother excitedly. The last scene was over and it was time for lunch. It was a chaotic time. Luo Xin heard the child¡¯s voice and looked up to see the cold, noble and abstinent perfect man not far away. Following his gaze, he saw Ling Sheng running towards the child. Not far from her was a two-meter-tall ladder, and her gaze darkened. ¡®When Ling Sheng passed by a metal frame between her and Luo Xin, the iron frame suddenly collapsed and fell toward her. ¡°Sheng Sheng, be careful!¡± Ji Fanchen followed behind her. However, there was still a short distance between them. Seeing that things were not going well, he shouted anxiously and rushed towards her without thinking¡­ Chapter 1144 - Remembered Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Jun Shiyan¡¯s pupils were constricted. He was a distance away from her, no matter how fast he moved, he could not catch up to her. He watched as the little woman not far away was hugged by the pretty boy. He turned around and grabbed the back of her head, protecting her and blocking the ladder that was about to fall. While he heaved a sigh of relief, jealousy spread to his limbs. He wished he could go over and cut that pretty boy into pieces. Xiaogi widened his eyes in shock. After calling her mommy, he ran over in a panic. Just as he was about to run over, Xu Xi hugged him. Cheng Ye had yet to react to what had happened. There were many people there and it was very chaotic. He saw a staff member accidentally fall and knock into the metal frame. After hearing Ji Fanchen¡¯s shout, he realized that Ling Sheng was right in front and was about to be hit. In the end when the metal frame fell, Ji Fanchen protected Ling Sheng, but he did not protect himself. There was no time for him to retreat, so he could only let the metal frame hit him. At the top of the metal frame was a stabilizing camera. Coincidentally, it hit his head. Ling Sheng only heard Ji Fanchen¡¯s anxious cry before he protected her. Right after, she heard the man groan in pain and a warm sticky liquid landed on her face. The staff member who bumped into the metal frame was also stunned. When he came back to his senses, he was so scared that his face turned pale. He sat on the ground with cold hands and feet, not daring to move. He didn¡¯t know why, but he was walking properly. It was as if someone had suddenly tripped him that caused him to knock into the metal frame. Luo Xin was obviously pleased with herself. She glanced at the tall man who had knocked over a metal frame and sneered. When she walked forward to check the situation, her face was filled with anxiety and worry. Something happened at the scene and the staff was shocked. They quickly helped to carry the metal frame away. Ling Sheng wanted to check on Ji Fanchen¡¯s condition, but before she could make a sound, someone grabbed her arm forcefully and she fell heavily into the person¡¯s arms. Just as her head was about to hit his chest, she was protected by the man¡¯s large hand. She looked up and met the man¡¯s dark and cold eyes. Her heart froze and her gaze tumed colder. This useless man had a cold expression as if she owed him something. Frightened, Director Ai Sifan stepped forward to check on them. However, Cheng Ye ran over before him, his nervous and flustered voice sounded out. ¡°Brother Chen, are you alright, Brother Chen?¡± When Ling Sheng came out of Jun Shiyan¡¯s embrace, she saw Ji Fanchen looking like he was in a daze. She looked at Cheng Ye and grinned. Without saying anything, she ran over anxiously. ¡°How can you be fine when your head is injured? Quickly call the ambulance!¡± That thing was a metal frame. When it came crashing down, it couldn¡¯t have hit a person silly, right? Even if he didn¡¯t turn stupid, there would have been at least a concussion. Ji Fanchen looked at Cheng Ye and smiled. He was a cold and handsome man who did not like to smile at first, but when he smiled, he looked like a glacier that melted. Blood trickled down from his forehead, making his smile even more enchanting. His slender and fair hands suddenly grabbed Cheng Ye¡¯s shoulders. He exerted force and Cheng Ye bumped into him. He was angry and shouted at him, ¡°Ji Fanchen, say something!¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Ji Fanchen answered softly with a smile, his hoarse voice was unusually sexy. He lowered his eyes slightly and looked at him with a smile. He sighed softly. ¡°I understand.¡± Cheng Ye was a fool and still did not understand. He was only worried and afraid that his brain had been damaged. Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up as she looked at Ji Fanchen. ¡°Brother Chen, you know?¡± So it turned out that it didn¡¯t hit him silly, he had awakened! She didn¡¯t know if she should be angry or grateful for this sudden disaster, this was a blessing in disguise. He was just slightly injured, but judging from the situation, he should be fine. ¡°Brother Chen¡­¡± Cheng Ye¡¯s head spun as he tried his best to think. He looked at Ling Sheng and then at Ji Fanchen, his eyes sparkling as he asked carefully, ¡°You remembered? ¡± Ji Fanchen nodded and smiled warmly. ¡°I remembered.¡± ¡°Uncle Chen, who am I?¡± Xiaogi was as happy as a little fool as he jumped up and pointed at himself. ¡°Xiaogi.¡± Ji Fanchen smiled at him. Xiaogi ran over excitedly to hug his thigh and turned to look at Ling Sheng. He was extremely excited. ¡°Mommy, Uncle Chen remembers me. He remembers me.¡± Other than the few of them, the people at the scene felt like they were talking in riddles. They could understand every word they said, but when they were put together, it was like an alien language. They did not know what it meant. Jun Shiyan could clearly feel that he did not understand what they were saying at all. This feeling made him feel as if he was being excluded, he felt indescribably frustrated. ¡®What was her son talking about? When did her son meet this gigolo? What did this gigolo have to do with his son? Luo Xin was also filled with doubts. She had wanted to see something happen to Ling Sheng. If she was hit by such a heavy frame, even if she was not seriously injured, the flesh in her stomach would probably be gone. As long as she bled, and was admitted to the hospital, she would reveal her true colors without her needing to put in any effort or be a bad person in front of the Third Master. Everyone would know that she was pregnant, and the Third Master was no exception. Luo Xin thought that she had done a perfect job, but she did not expect to get caught. You Ya held onto her phone and looked at the photo that she had taken. In the photo, Luo Xin suddenly stretched out her leg and tripped the staff member. In the photo, the smile on the woman¡¯s lips was sinister, like a devil that had crawled out from hell. She only took a glance before putting her phone away. The evidence was in her hands. When the time came, she would give the photo to whoever could bring her more benefits. This was a profitable business. ¡®The medical staff in the team had already given Ji Fanchen emergency treatment. Initially, they concluded that only his head was injured. There were no other abnormalities and the bleeding was stopped. When the ambulance arrived later, he would have to go to the hospital for a full body checkup. Cheng Ye, Ling Sheng, and Xiaogi surrounded Ji Fanchen. While they were worried about his health, they were also very excited. Jun Shiyan looked at the pretty boy who was surrounded in the middle, his gaze was dangerous and cold. The pretty boy was also wearing a windbreaker which looked exactly like the one he was wearing.. Chapter 1145 - She’s Pregnant Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios So, did this promiscuous woman buy two pieces at the same time? She gave one to him and the other to the pretty boy in front of him? The people on the set did not even dare to breathe loudly. With Jun Shiyan as the center, no one dared to approach within a three-meter radius of the set apart from Ling Sheng and the rest. ¡®Those with sharp eyes had long noticed it and exchanged glances with their companions. The Third Master¡¯s clothes were the same as Ji Fanchen¡¯s. The one Ji Fanchen was wearing was the right size, while the Third Master¡¯s one was obviously a little small and did not fit well. Xu Xi was still holding the lunch box. The food inside was personally made by Third Master and Young Master. They came to visit and deliver food, who knew that such a sudden change would occur? He secretly glanced at his Master, who was emitting an aura that kept people away from him, and then at Ji Fanchen, who was surrounded by people. He could not help but feel his scalp tighten. Oh no, was he going to get angry? The Third Master was wearing the windbreaker that he had cheated Miss Ling with, and it was exactly the same as Ji Fanchen¡¯s! ¡°Xu Xi,¡± Jun Shiyan called. He turned around and left, instructing him, ¡°Take Young Master home.¡± Xu Xi looked at the lunch box in his hand and braced himself to ask, ¡°Third Master, what about the food?¡± From the corner of his eye, Jun Shiyan glanced at the woman who was chatting happily with the others. There was suppressed anger in his eyes, and he sounded extremely cold. ¡°Throw it away and feed it to the dogs!¡± He had personally made lunch for her, not to see her flirting with other men! Xu Xi quickly agreed and went to call the Young Master. After Jun Shiyan finished speaking, he left without any reluctance. If he continued to watch, he was not sure if he could stop himself from cutting that pretty boy into pieces. ¡°Third Master.¡± Luo Xin chased after him and called out to the man. She followed him with small steps and lowered her voice, full of worry. ¡°Miss Ling is frightened. Why don¡¯t you take her to the hospital and see if the baby in her stomach is affected?¡± ¡®When Jun Shiyan heard this, his pupils constricted. A dangerous storm brewed in the depths of his eyes. It was as if someone had suddenly stabbed him in the heart, causing him to bleed profusely. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Luo Xin seemed very surprised. She covered her mouth and looked at him apologetically. ¡°Did I say something wrong and meddle in other people¡¯s business?¡± Looking at the Third Master¡¯s reaction and expression, she knew that he definitely did not know that Ling Sheng, that little slut, was pregnant, and that she was definitely not carrying his child. Jun Shiyan sneered and suddenly approached her. His smile was cold and dangerous. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°Before I left yesterday, I used your bathroom and accidentally saw the pregnancy test kit. I thought it was Miss Ling¡¯s. If it¡¯s not, then pretend I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± After Luo Xin finished speaking, she seemed to be muttering to herself, ¡°I thought Miss Ling would have to tell you about a pregnancy test!¡± Jun Shiyan did not say anything, he had mixed feelings in his heart. In the end, all that was left was anger and self-deprecation. Damn woman, she was pregnant? She even used her son¡¯s name to seduce him! Luo Xin was extremely pleased with herself, her speech was flawless. Not only did she tell the Third Master the truth, but she could also make him thank her and remember her kindness. She was perfect. What she needed to do was to tell the Third Master the whole truth. As for the rest, she believed that he would handle it. She could already foresee Ling Sheng¡¯s miserable future. The Third Master was a clean freak and would definitely not like a dirty slut. ¡®When Xu Xi came over with Xiaogi in his arms, he saw Luo Xin standing at the same spot, watching Jun Shiyan¡¯s back. When she saw him coming over, she even smiled at him with obvious smugness in her eyes. His heart skipped a beat and he felt goosebumps all over his back. He immediately had a bad premonition. In the car, the atmosphere was tense. Xu Xi sat in the driver¡¯s seat and did not dare to drive without instructions. He did not even dare to breathe loudly. ¡°Xu Xi.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s voice was very deep. He looked at him and instructed, ¡°Send Young Master back to the capital.¡± Xiaogj¡¯s face changed instantly, he shook his head like a rattle-drum and rejected him. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m not leaving. You promised me I could accompany Mommy! You can¡¯t go back on your word.¡± ¡°Tl send you to Grandpa and Grandma¡¯s house.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s voice softened a little. He tilted his head and glanced at him. ¡°Are you going or not?¡± Xiaogi hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Do you want to pursue mommy and think that I¡¯m a third wheel?¡± Jun Shiyan did not know who had taught him all this. His tightly pursed lips were like the edge of a knife, sharp and cold. Xiaoqi took his silence as consent. He nodded at him like a little adult and instructed, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go and find Grandpa and Grandma. You coax Mommy well.¡± Xu Xi drove straight to the airport. At the airport, he was handing over the kid over to An Yan, who had received the order to rush over. ¡®An Yan had just boarded the plane when he received a message from Jun Shiyan, ¡°Bring him home and keep an eye on him. No one is allowed to see him.¡± Xiaogqi turned around and looked at An Yan strangely. ¡°Uncle An Yan, is it Dad?¡± An Yan shook his head. ¡°No.¡± He looked at the Young Master and was very worried. What exactly did the Third Master want to do? Was he still thinking of putting the Young Master under house arrest so that he could escape again on a rainy night? After Xiaogi left, Xu Xi returned to the mansion. He was so nervous that his heart was hanging in the air, he felt that there was no way he could escape. He wanted to bang his head against the wall. He was so regretful about what he had done, why did he have to act so cheaply and take matters into his own hands? ¡°She¡¯s pregnant?¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s voice was very low and dangerous. Xu Xi was so frightened that his face turned pale. He did not dare to lie and replied respectfully, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°When did you know?¡± Jun Shiyan curled his lips into a bloodthirsty, cold, and mocking smile. He glanced at him and asked, ¡°Xu Xi, when did you become her man? Why didn¡¯t I know?¡± Xu Xi was so frightened that he fell to his knees. He looked at him nervously and said, ¡°Third Master, I was wrong. Please punish me.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re so loyal to her, shouldn¡¯t I send you to her?¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s voice and smile was cold. Great, that woman was really capable. In just a few days, she had stolen her son¡¯s heart. Not only that, but his personal assistant, who had followed him for more than ten years, had started to help her deceive and hide things from him! ¡°Xu Xi wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Xu Xi felt chills down his spine and his heart sank. He looked at the man in front of him. ¡°Miss Ling asked me not to tell you about this. She promised me that she would personally explain this to you in the next few days..¡± Chapter 1146 - The Child is Third Master’s! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios He felt that even if he had to die, he had to come clean. He couldn¡¯t just die without explaining anything. ¡°Really?¡± Jun Shiyan smiled, his long and narrow eyes as sharp as knives. ¡°What about the clothes?¡± Xu Xi looked at the clothes that he had taken off and thrown into the trash can and did not dare to hide it anymore. ¡°Miss Ling bought the clothes for Ji Fanchen. I saw that you liked this coat very much back then, so I didn¡¯t dare to tell you the truth. I was afraid that I would make you sad.¡± ¡°You sure have grown up. Are you trying to guess what I¡¯m thinking?¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s gaze turned cold and murderous. It was ridiculous, he¡¯d be devastated. He¡¯d be heartbroken because of that damn woman who bought clothes for other men instead of him. Where did he get that conclusion? ¡°Xu Xi wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Xu Xi spoke again. He looked at the man and said what he needed to say clearly, he would never defend his own actions again. ¡°Third Master, please punish me.¡± Jun Shiyan roared angrily, ¡°Get lost!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Xu Xi replied respectfully. He knelt on the ground and took two steps back before standing up and leaving quietly. He knew that the Third Master was angry. He had been by the Third Master¡¯s side for more than ten years, but this was the first time he had seen the Third Master so angry. He also knew that he had done something wrong this time. However, he had already done it. He knew that he was in the wrong, but he would not regret it. No matter what kind of punishment he had to face next, he would just accept it. ¡°Get back here,¡± Jun Shiyan shouted angrily again. He kicked the rubbish bin in front of his eyes, gritted his teeth, and said, ¡°Take it out and throw it away!¡± Did he care about wearing the clothes she bought? He did not care! Xu Xi held the rubbish bin and stood outside for a long time. Even after the sky turned dark, there was still no movement in the house. He turned around carefully and saw that the man was still sitting on the sofa. It had been an entire afternoon but The Third Master was just sitting there, not moving at all. Even though he was standing at the entrance of the living room, tens of meters away from the sofa, he could still clearly feel the stifling atmosphere, making it difficult for him to breathe. After thinking things through, he became much calmer. The feeling of being on edge disappeared. If the Third Master wanted to punish him, then so be it. In any case, he would not be able to avoid it. Since he wouldn¡¯t be able to resist, he could only wait patiently for that moment to arrive. During dinner time, as a personal assistant, he still knocked on the door and looked at the man. ¡°Third Master, what do you want to eat tonight? I¡¯ll get someone to prepare it.¡± Jun Shiyan did not even look at him. He only said coldly, ¡°Get lost.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Xi did not know if his punishment had not been decided or if the Third Master was not prepared to punish him yet. Based on the Third Master¡¯s temper, since he had made a huge mistake this time, he would not let him off so easily. However, the Third Master was still troubled and did not have the time or mood to deal with him. ¡®The sky gradually darkened and when it was completely dark, it started raining again. The cold wind blew in and it was a little cold. Holding an umbrella, Ling Sheng ran back in one breath. When she saw Xu Xi standing at the door, she frowned strangely. ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t you find it cold? Go inside and hide.¡± Xu Xi had the heart to not say anything. He had already made a huge mistake and angered his master, so he would make more mistakes if he said anything else. However, he felt that since the Third Master was going to punish him anyway, there was nothing wrong with adding some more crimes. He had the mentality of a prisoner on death row. He looked at Ling Sheng and lowered his voice to remind her, ¡°Miss Ling, Third Master knows about your matter. He¡¯s very angry.¡± He had already told her everything that needed to be said. She could only pray for the best now. The matter between her and the Third Master was not something a subordinate like him could interfere with. ¡°Tunderstand,¡± Ling Sheng replied. It was raining and it was quite cold. She looked at Xu Xi. ¡°Don¡¯t stand here. Go to your room.¡± Was he angry? How could he be angry? Xu Xi was standing there because of him. Did he have to vent his anger on others when he was angry? No one taught him that! The lights were not switched on in the living room. When Ling Sheng entered, her eyes were still unaccustomed to the sudden darkness. She subconsciously wanted to switch on the lights. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s cold voice suddenly sounded in the quiet living room. Ling Sheng was shocked. Xu Xi only said that he was angry, but he did not say that he was like a ghost. In the living room, her eyes adjusted to the darkness before she saw the black figure sitting on the sofa. She frowned and hummed in agreement. ¡°Ling Sheng, why did you suddenly come back to look for Ah Qi? Why did you try so hard to get close to me?¡± At that moment, Jun Shiyan suddenly calmed down. Even his heart, which had been filled with jealousy and pain, miraculously settled down. ¡°Jun Shiyan, if you give me back my son, I can leave right now.¡± Ling Sheng sneered, her voice clearly mocking him. ¡°Give Ah Qi to you? You can forget about it for the rest of your life.¡± After Jun Shiyan finished speaking, he suddenly turned his head. His deep and cold gaze were like knives as they landed on her stomach. He said mockingly, ¡°Ah Qi is not your only child. Don¡¯t you have another one in your stomach?¡± Ling Sheng felt that his gaze was like a cold knife, cutting her heart until it was bleeding. The more he was like this, the brighter her smile became. She raised her voice and said, ¡°Mr. Jun, you know how I am. I¡¯ve always been greedy. I want Xiaogi, and of course, I want the child in my stomach too.¡± When Jun Shiyan heard her admit it, the fire that he had suppressed suddenly erupted like a volcano. Once he found an outlet to vent his anger, he could no longer control it. The words he said were like blades that could cut. ¡°Miss Ling tried so hard to get close to me and seduce me. Could it be that this child¡¯s father made you sad and desperate? Do you want to find him a stepfather before he¡¯s born?¡± ¡°No.¡± Ling Sheng looked at him with a brilliant smile on her lips. Her voice was clear as she enunciated each word clearly. ¡°I officially announce that he¡¯s dead! At this moment, he¡¯s dead in my heart!¡± It was very dark in the room, but Jun Shiyan could clearly see the light in the woman¡¯s eyes. It was fading bit by bit, like the ashes of death, with no life left in it. It was the desolation left after extreme despair. At this moment, he started to panic for some reason. When he saw that she was about to leave, his eyes flickered and his voice became even colder. ¡°Miss Ling, you should leave this place. I don¡¯t welcome you here.¡± What a joke. She was pregnant with someone else¡¯s child and came to seduce him. Did she think that he was a fool? ¡°As you wish.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s voice was filled with a bone-chilling self-mockery. She only felt the air between her breaths turn into a cold blade that pierced through her throat to every corner of her body, seemingly causing her body to be dripping with blood. Jun Shiyan watched as the woman straightened her back with a nonchalant attitude. In that instant, his heart suddenly felt like it was about to explode and he felt suffocated. He tried his best to stabilize his emotions and walked towards the study room. He could not stay here, not for a second longer. She was the one who was in the wrong. She was pregnant with someone else¡¯s child and came to deceive him. She was a liar. ¡®Why was he heartbroken over a liar? Was he crazy? Was he possessed by her? Xu Xi stood outside and clearly saw two figures walking in opposite directions. Both of them were determined to leave no room for negotiation. He sighed and looked up at the rain. He did not expect the Third Master to fall in love with Miss Ling in less than a week. He did not expect Miss Ling to be pregnant. She must have ulterior motives for bringing someone else¡¯s child to the Third Master. The two of them met at the wrong time. Were they not going to work out in the end? Was it impossible now? Ling Sheng actually had quite a lot of things. She had two large suitcases and bought a lot of things, so she stuffed them all into the suitcase. ¡°Miss Ling, let me help you!¡± Xu Xi walked to her side respectfully. This was the last time he would help her, he was afraid that he would not have another chance in the future. ¡°No need.¡± Ling Sheng looked at him and smiled. She was very persistent. ¡°Xu Xi, thank you for the past few days. Thank you for what you did just now.¡± Xu Xi was embarrassed by her politeness, but he was happy. ¡°You¡¯re welcome, Miss Ling. We¡¯ll meet again.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll meet again someday.¡± Ling Sheng walked into the rain alone, dragging two large suitcases without any hesitation. She had already given Brother Chen a call. He and Xiao Ye would be here soon to pick her up. Otherwise, she would be dead tired dragging these two huge suitcases. Xu Xi looked at the frail figure of the woman dragging two large suitcases that were even heavier than her. He couldn¡¯t hold it in and wanted to help. But before he could call her, his phone rang. It was An Yan. An Yan sounded anxious. ¡°Where¡¯s Madam? Is she still at home?¡± Xu Xi frowned strangely. Was he possessed? What nonsense was he spouting? He asked, ¡°What Madam?¡± ¡°Miss Ling, it¡¯s Miss Ling.¡± An Yan hurriedly changed the way he addressed her. ¡°She left. The Third Master was angry and chased her away.¡± Xu Xi sighed deeply and looked up at the figure who had already left the door. ¡®An Yan was so anxious that his voice changed. ¡°Get her back! Hurry up and get her back!¡± ¡°Are you crazy? Do you know what she did?¡± Xu Xi lowered his voice, afraid that the people in the house would hear him, and even more afraid that the person who had just left the house would hear him. ¡°Third Master has been made a cuckold by her. If I get her back, do you think that the Third Master would accept i An Yan said, ¡°Cut the crap and chase after her. Otherwise, the Third Master will regret it for the rest of his life.¡± Xu Xi finally got to the point. ¡°What do you mean?¡± An Yan gritted his teeth and shouted angrily, ¡°Fuck! The child in Miss Ling¡¯s stomach belongs to the Third Master!¡± Chapter 1147 - Human traffickers Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Xu Xi was dumbfounded. He stuttered in fear. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± An Yan was furious. ¡°You¡¯ll know when the time comes. I can¡¯t tell you now. Anyway, you just need to know that the child in Miss Ling¡¯s stomach is Third Master¡¯s!¡± Young Master told him that if he told Xu Xi and the rest about this, the time it would take for them to awaken would be lengthened. They might even never awaken and be idiots for the rest of their lives. Ten minutes ago at the Beijing airport, there was an unusually large crowd. At the lobby were many fans holding Huo Ci¡¯s support placard, waiting to receive him. An Yan didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer and carried Xiaogi out. ¡°Uncle An Yan.¡± Xiaoqi looked at An Yan with a frown. ¡°I need to go to the toilet.¡± An Yan frowned. There were too many people and he was afraid of accidents. He coaxed, ¡°Young Master, let¡¯s go to the toilet after we reach the car, okay?¡± Xiaoqi¡¯s face turned red and he looked like he could not hold it in any longer. He was so anxious that his voice changed. ¡°Uncle An Yan, Xiaogi can¡¯t hold it in anymore. I¡¯m going to pee. The bathroom is over there. I¡¯m going to pee.¡± An Yan took a look. It was on his left, less than fifty meters away. He looked at the crazy fans behind him and frowned. Seeing that he was in a hurry, he nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Xiaoqi had secretly hacked into An Yan¡¯s cell phone and saw the message from Jun Shiyan. He wanted to put him under house arrest and did not want to leave with him. He was afraid that he would be locked up like last time and would never see his mother and grandparents again, so he thought of a way to escape. An Yan had no idea what Xiaogi was up to. Because of Huo Ci¡¯s fans at the airport, he stuck to him everywhere. However, Huo Ci was about to get off the plane soon. He was afraid that if he delayed for too long and Huo Ci bumped into him, things would get difficult. ¡°Uncle An Yan, you don¡¯t have to be here. You can just stay at the door. I¡¯ll come out right away.¡± Xiaogi¡¯s acting skills had been taught by her mother and grandparents. He covered his head with his small hands, and when he spoke, his voice was tense and embarrassed. An Yan waited outside, but just as he stood still, he saw the Young Master who had just entered a moment ago come out. Xiaogi was holding a mop in his hand that has water all over it. He used the mop to hit An Yan¡¯s head. How could An Yan react in time? Xiaogi¡¯s actions were too unexpected. He sucked in a breath of cold air in pain and jumped up. He turned around and chased after him. ¡°Young Master!¡± As soon as Xiaoqi hit the bullseye, his big eyes were filled with the glow of victory. He fled extremely quickly, like a wild horse that had lost its reins. In the blink of an eye, he had already run into the crowd. An Yan shouted anxiously and asked the bodyguards to chase after him. He didn¡¯t care about the pain and gritted his teeth to chase after him. He saw that he had already run into the middle runway that was flanked by the cordon. The security guard saw a child running over and there were people chasing after him. He didn¡¯t stop the child at once and instead stopped An Yan and the others. He looked vigilant. Could they be human traffickers? ¡°They are bad people. Uncle, catch them. They are bad people and human traffickers. They want to trick me and sell me away.¡± Xiaogi pointed at them and shouted at the top of his voice. The older sisters here were all here to pick Grandpa up. Grandpa would definitely come out from here. He just needed to delay for a while and be safe once he saw Grandpa. The human traffickers were not human. When the security guards heard that they were human traffickers, they gritted their teeth in hatred. They used a police baton to confront them, convinced that they were indeed human traffickers. They were so brazen in capturing children at the airport and were lawless! An Yan and the bodyguards clearly felt the hostility from all directions. Their gazes were like knives that shot daggers at them. It was scary. ¡°Please make way. His name is Jun Yeqi and he is my family¡¯s Young Master.¡± An Yan¡¯s expression was cold as he took out his credentials and Xiaoqi¡¯s credentials for the security guards to see. ¡°If my family¡¯s Young Master is lost, you won¡¯t be able to compensate even with your heads!¡± ¡®What the hell was wrong with him? He actually listened to Young Master and brought him to the toilet. Wasn¡¯t the previous incident enough for him to teach him a lesson? The security guards saw his name and position, but they didn¡¯t know who he was. No matter who they were, they were very unyielding, ¡°Why are you still stopping us?¡± ¡°T¡¯ve informed the management of the airport. He¡¯ll be here soon. We¡¯re going to look for our Young Master now.¡± An Yan¡¯s voice became even colder. He didn¡¯t expect the security guards to be so arrogant. ¡°If you don¡¯t understand the situation, don¡¯t blame me for being rude.¡± The security guards were frightened by his murderous aura and felt a little scared. They took two steps back and wavered. The person in front of them had a frightening aura and did not look like a human trafficker. Human traffickers all had a wretched aura. ¡°He¡¯s lying. I don¡¯t know them. They¡¯re human traffickers.¡± Xiaogi was in the middle and did not dare to run out. There were his father¡¯s men outside. If he ran out, he would definitely be caught. He could only wait here obediently for Grandpa to come and take him away. The fans who were waiting to welcome their idol were all staring at them in anger and disdain. Their gazes were sharp. Seeing that the security guards were about to retreat, someone shouted, ¡°Damn human traffickers, beat them to death! Sisters, attack!¡± These girls followed the example of their idol. They were all people who had a strong sense of justice. If they witnessed injustice, they would stand up for it. At the very least, that was the basic quality of being a Huo Ci¡¯s fan! Xiaogin watched as his grandpa¡¯s nerdy fans smashed the ¡®human traffickers¡¯ with the items in their hands. ¡®The fans did not stick to formalities, they threw whatever they had in their hands, and their throws were accurate. An Yan was anxious and angry. He was so angry that his eyes turned red, but all the people who hit him were women. As a man, he couldn¡¯t hit women! Great, this was great. There seemed to be a saying in the fans¡¯ circle that ¡®fans are similar to the idols they pursue¡¯. Huo Ci¡¯s retarded fans really had the same temper as him! Xiaogi covered his eyes and looked at An Yan in embarrassment. He said softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Who asked you to lock me up?¡± ¡°Young Master, come home with me. The Third Master has already agreed to send you to your grandfather¡¯s house!¡± An Yan had no choice but to shout and see if he could change his mind and follow him obediently. Xiaoqi did not say anything. He knew that as long as he talked to them, the sisters would know that he was in cahoots with them and would not help him. He didn¡¯t want to go with them. He was lying to him, thinking that he was a fool just because he was young. Grandpa was about to get off the plane, and he could wait for Grandpa here.. Chapter 1148 - An Yan’s Awakening Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios At this moment, An Yan wanted to die. He was so regretful of his actions. Facing the crazy women coming from all directions, he gritted his teeth. The situation was a little chaotic. No one noticed that the cordon had been pushed down and the two-meter path was gone. Xiaogi was in the middle. Seeing that the area around him was getting smaller and smaller, he could only run forward to where the cordon was. But at that moment, someone shouted that Huo Ci had come out. The already chaotic scene became even more disordered. The fans no longer cared about the human traffickers, the human traffickers would be dealt with by the police. They all looked in the direction of their idol. An Yan finally had a chance to catch his breath. However, in the next moment, his pupils constricted as he saw a group of crazy women shouting Huo Ci¡¯s name and dashing forward. ¡®The Young Master was small and short. If someone bumped into him like that, he would be trampled on and killed. After shouting, he ran towards Xiaogi desperately. But it was already too late. He could only watch helplessly as that group of lunatics crashed into them. He was scared out of his wits. After Huo Ci got off the plane, he saw the fans at the airport picking him up and knew that his schedule had been leaked. He had wanted to go through another route, but he didn¡¯t expect he would see his rascal at first glance and could only go through this route. He was dressed in a standard celebrity suit and covered himself up tightly. He was prepared to silently carry the brat away and disappear without anyone recognizing him. Who knew that he would be recognized the moment he got close to the rascal? He watched as his fans rushed towards him like crazy. His eyes turned cold and he flew towards the rascal without thinking. An Yan saw the distance between the two sides was getting smaller. He wanted to save him, but he was powerless. His eyes were wide open and his guts were shattered. He roared, ¡°Young Master.¡± He had barely finished speaking when. He saw with his own eyes that the Young Master was suddenly carried into the arms of a tall figure who suddenly rushed out. The figure held his head tightly and pressed it into his arms. Boom! He only felt waves of fireworks firing off in his mind, as if they were exploding. Memories flooded his mind, catching him off guard. The scenes from the past flashed past like a movie. He looked up at the man holding the child. Huo Ci hugged him with fear lingering in his heart. Flames shot out of his eyes as he growled, ¡°Are you looking for death? Why are you standing here?¡± Xiaoqi sniffled and his eyes tumed red. He hugged him and complained, ¡°Grandpa, Xiaogi doesn¡¯t want to go back with them. Daddy wants to lock me up and won¡¯t let me see you.¡± It was only then that Huo Ci saw An Yan. There were many bodyguards surrounding him, and his eyes flashed with obvious mockery. Jun Shiyan had gone back on his words again! It wasn¡¯t a long time, but it wasn¡¯t short either. It was only about three minutes. After the airport management received An Yan¡¯s call, they immediately made arrangements and brought many policemen to maintain order. ¡®The fans saw that their idol was hugging the child from just now and seemed to be quite familiar with him. His sunglasses had fallen off during the running and colliding, revealing his stunningly handsome face. When he looked at the child, his cold eyes became warmer and more loving. The fans shivered in fear at their own thoughts. How could that be possible? Love? Their idol was at the peak of his looks. At most, he was gentle, the word love did not suit him at all. The security guards and the police quickly controlled the scene. Xiaogi watched as An Yan brought his men over and grabbed Huo Ci¡¯s arm tightly. ¡°Grandpa, Xiaoqi is not leaving. If Xiaoqi leaves, I will never see you again.¡± ¡°You are not leaving.¡± Huo Ci¡¯s gaze was dangerous and bloodthirsty. He glanced coldly at An Yan and sneered in disdain. ¡°I¡¯l see if he dares!¡± Xiaogi was relieved and looked at An Yan who was getting closer with vigilance. He looked at him with a determined warning look. Anyway, he would not go back with him. An Yan was already in front of him. He looked at the man respectfully. ¡°Sixth Master.¡± ¡°Why? Do you want to fight because I¡¯m alone?¡± Huo Ci glanced at the bodyguards behind him, hating himself for not bringing more people. If they really got into a fight, he would be at a disadvantage. If he brought the rascal along to fight, his hands would be full. He was afraid that if he didn¡¯t bring the rascal along, he would be taken away. ¡°An Yan wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± An Yan gave a look to the captain of the bodyguards behind him. His attitude was very respectful and humble. ¡°Sixth Master, please take Young Master away. I won¡¯t stop you.¡± Huo Ci looked at Xiaogi, was this rascal lying? This dog raised by Third Master Jun¡¯s family had a rather good attitude. But he did not give him any face. ¡°If you¡¯re not going to stop me, then get lost!¡± An Yan took a step to the side and looked at him. ¡°Sixth Master, you, Young Master, Madam Nangong and Miss Ling have recovered your memory, right? The Third Master is still kept in the dark and doesn¡¯t know anything. I know what happened these days was the Third Master¡¯s fault. I hope you don¡¯t blame him.¡± Upon hearing this, Huo Ci laughed. He glanced at him and laughed mockingly. ¡°Yo, you¡¯re better than your master!¡± ¡°Sixth Master, you flatter me. It was just a coincidence.¡± An Yan then looked at Xiaoqi. ¡°Young Master, Third Master really doesn¡¯t have any memories. That¡¯s why he took such measures. I hope you can understand him. He did it for your own good.¡± Xiaogi looked at him nervously, his big eyes shining with excitement. ¡°Uncle An Yan, you remembered everything?¡± ¡®An Yan nodded. ¡°Young Master, from today onwards, I will help you and stand on your side.¡± As for the Third Master, he thought that if he chose not to do anything now, when the Third Master awakened, he would definitely die miserably. The best thing he could do now was to try his best to make up for the Third Master¡¯s mistake, so that Miss Ling and the rest would have less misunderstandings about him. In any case, no matter how angry the Third Master was or how he punished him, once the Third Master regained his memory, he would know his good intentions. Huo Ci did not expect that An Yan would be the first to awaken at Jun Shiyan¡¯s side. How interesting. He wanted to see how he was going to save his master! An Yan watched as Huo Ci carried Xiaoqi away before heaving a sigh of relief. His relaxed heart was in his throat again as he hurriedly dialed Xu Xi¡¯s number to ask him about the situation. After he picked up the Young Master, he went to another city to settle some matters before returning to Beijing. He was delayed for a while and it was already past nine in the evening¡­ Chapter 1149 - She Has Not Returned Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°No matter what, just listen to Miss Ling.¡± An Yan didn¡¯t know how to explain to him and could only swear an oath. ¡°I swear with my life that the child in Miss Ling¡¯s stomach is Third Master¡¯s!¡± Xu Xi mumbled, ¡°Your life is worthless though.¡± ¡®An Yan was speechless. ¡°Ask Miss Ling to speak with me.¡± ¡°She¡¯s already gone.¡± ¡®An Yan expected better from her. ¡°Let me tell you, we are in absolute danger now. You can offend Third Master, but you must not offend Miss Ling. Otherwise, when the Third Master remembers us, we will not have a good outcome.¡± Xu Xi still didn¡¯t know what nonsense he was talking about, but they were all brothers. He had already angered the Third Master because of Miss Ling, so he might as well just go all out. It didn¡¯t matter, he would believe him for now. ¡°I understand.¡± Ling Sheng dragged two huge suitcases without an umbrella. She squatted under the tree at the entrance to hide from the rain while waiting for Ji Fanchen and the rest to pick her up. Her phone rang, it was a call from Song Yiyan. She was used to her sister being heartless who would never call her unless there was something wrong. ¡°Sheng Sheng, do you have money?¡± Song Yiyan cut straight to the chase. ¡°How much do you want?¡± Ling Sheng sighed deeply, her guess was right. She would never call her unless she needed her, so she had thought of her now. ¡°100,000 yuan,¡± Song Yiyan said before adding, ¡°You can transfer it to me now. Don¡¯t worry, once I get the money, I¡¯ll return it to you immediately. I will return it to you with interest.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so calculating between us, you can have as much as you want. There¡¯s no need to talk about interest.¡± Ling Sheng shrank back from the cold and put the phone by her ear. ¡°We¡¯re sisters.¡± Song Yiyan smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll return it to you by Sunday at the latest.¡± ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to get the money?¡± Ling Sheng asked this because she was afraid that something would happen to her and that there would be trouble. She had been short of money for a long time. She lived in a small, remote, and dilapidated house that was rented, but she did not mention money troubles before at all. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. My man was scammed. I¡¯ma little tight on cash and can¡¯t raise that much money at short notice.¡± Song Yiyan didn¡¯t want to hide anything from her. ¡°Where are you now? Is it serious? Do you need my help?¡± When Ling Sheng heard that something had really happened, she became nervous. ¡°I told you it¡¯s fine. We¡¯re at the police station. That couple is being unreasonable and they¡¯re making a scene. If we don¡¯t give them money, they won¡¯t reconcile with us. They even want to expose me. I¡¯m a public figure after all, I¡¯ll ust treat it as using the money to avoid any troubles,¡± Song Yiyan said casually. She didn¡¯t take it seriously. ¡°Are you really okay?¡± Ling Sheng asked worriedly when she heard someone shout. ¡°Tm hanging up. Hurry up and transfer the money to me.¡± Song Yiyan then scolded angrily, ¡°That shameless couple will return the money they extorted from me tenfold or even a hundredfold!¡± Ling Sheng could hear the smugness and slyness in her words. Before she could ask what she meant, she had already hung up. The bedroom on the second floor was very dark. In front of the windows, the man¡¯s tall figure was lonely as he exuded a cold aura that made one¡¯s heart palpitate. ¡®The man¡¯s eyes were faintly flickering with fire as he stared in the direction of the door. The rain was getting heavier, dripping from the gaps in the trees. ¡®The woman under the tree was squatting on the curb of the road. She was small and lumpy, and must have been cold. She hugged her legs tightly, looking weak, pitiful and helpless. His slender fingers slowly caressed the spot on his chest where the heart was. His fingers tightened bit by bit until his shirt started to deform. Ling Sheng felt as though someone was looking at her, so she turned her head back in puzzlement. The house behind her was pitch-black and she could not see anything. When she looked over abruptly, she found it eerie. Xu Xi ran out of the courtyard with an umbrella. After hearing An Yan¡¯s words, he made a decision not to let Miss Ling have a bad impression of him. He held the umbrella above her head respectfully and said, ¡°Miss Ling, let me send you there!¡± Ling Sheng looked up at him and shook her head with a smile. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Hurry up and go back. Don¡¯t let your master see you coming to find me. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be scolded again.¡± Xu Xi thought that it would be great if he had only been reprimanded. After what he had done, he would probably be sent to the South Pole by the Third Master. He didn¡¯t care about anything else now, he gave her the umbrella and carried her luggage to his side. ¡°Miss Ling, I really didn¡¯t tell the Third Master about your pregnancy. I don¡¯t know how he found out.¡± Ling Sheng believed him. ¡°I understand. I won¡¯t blame you.¡± Xu Xi scratched his head and looked at her apologetically. ¡°However, I have to be honest with you about something. The Third Master thought that the clothes you bought for Ji Fanchen was for him, so he put them on. You know his temper, so I didn¡¯t dare to say anything. That¡¯s why I bought you the same clothes overnight.¡± After he finished speaking, he felt a huge sense of relief. Ji Fanchen and Cheng Ye rushed over as soon as they received the call. The car stopped right beside them. ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng.¡± Cheng Ye ran over worriedly to help with the luggage. He had a lot of questions to ask. He wanted to know what was wrong with her, what happened, why did she suddenly decide to stop living there and move out so late at night, or if she had a fight with the Third Master. But when he thought of Brother Chen¡¯s exhortations when he came, he resisted asking. Ji Fanchen looked at how thin she was and wondered how long she had been in the rain. Her hair was drenched. Feeling sorry for her, he took off his jacket and put it on her. He looked at Xu Xi and thanked her. ¡°Thank you, Assistant Xu. You can go back. Leave Sheng Sheng to us.¡± Xu Xi watched as Ling Sheng was escorted into the car by the two of them. Thereafter, he watched as the car disappeared before his eyes before sighing deeply. When he turned around, he saw the tall figure of a man on the second floor. ¡®The man¡¯s gaze was deep and dangerous, making him shiver in fear. He could not help but tremble in fear. On the first day that Ling Sheng left, Xu Xi was still around and had not been chased away. While he was glad that he had endured another day, he began to worry about when his punishment would come. This feeling was similar to knowing that there was a sharp blade hanging above your head but not knowing when it would fall. It was much more torturous than killing you instantly. The second day after Ling Sheng left, Xu Xi still had not been sent away. He even started to pray to God for the Third Master to send him away. He was willing to go to South Africa to mine ores or to the North Pole to fish for prawns and crabs. At the very least, he wanted his master to give him a quick death! The living room was quiet and it was late. Jun Shiyan was originally leaning against the sofa while working, but he had fallen asleep unknowingly with one hand supporting his chin and his elbow on the armrest of the sofa. Xu Xi took a peek. After Miss Ling left, this was the first time the Third Master slept. Seeing that he seemed to be in a deep sleep, he tiptoed to get a blanket and prepared to cover him. ¡®When he arrived, the man who was in deep sleep suddenly opened his eyes. He had yet to fully wake up. His voice was a little hoarse as he asked, ¡°Xu Xi, what time is it?¡± Xu Xi lowered his voice. ¡°Eleven o¡¯clock.¡± Jun Shiyan frowned and mumbled strangely, ¡°It¡¯s already so late. Why isn¡¯t she back yet? Why don¡¯t you go to the set to see what¡¯s going on?¡± Xu Xi was stunned for a moment. He looked at the man who looked like he was in a dream and frowned slightly. His handsome face clearly showed that he was unhappy. For a moment, he had mixed feelings in his heart, the Third Master must be dreaming! He knew that the Third Master was referring to Miss Ling. Ever since Miss Ling moved in, she came back late. However, the Third Master would work on the sofa in the living room every day and would only return to the study room when she returned. This was a habit he had developed in less than a week.. Chapter 1150 - Take My Things Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Oh,¡± Jun Shiyan replied softly. He seemed to have thought of something, He leaned back on the sofa again and closed his eyes. His voice was very low and hoarse as he muttered to himself, ¡°She left a long time ago. I was being silly.¡± Xu Xi looked at the lonely man in front of him and sighed in his heart. He covered him with a blanket and whispered, ¡°Third Master, you should go back to your room to sleep!¡± Jun Shiyan hummed in acknowledgment. He did not know if he had heard him or not, but he turned to look in the direction of the door. In the past, he would always see her slippers on the left side of the entryway. She was in a rush when she went out in the morning and would often leave her slippers in the house. And now, the house was empty. There was nothing left of her, not even her scent. However, he always had the illusion that she kept appearing in front of his eyes, shuffling along with her pink and tender slippers. The sound of her brushing against the ground was always very loud. Sometimes, when he accidentally bumped into her in the living room, he would see her either rolling her eyes at him angrily or giving him a fake smile. For a moment, he even felt that even if she had never treated him well, as long as she was here, everything would be fine. The surrounding air was very quiet even though the rain was still falling, Since they came here, the rain seemed to have never stopped. He turned his head and looked out of the dark window. Through the huge window, he could still see the fruit trees that she and her son had planted in the backyard. According to Xu Xi, they were peach and pomegranate trees. Two small saplings swayed in the wind and the rain, giving off an indescribable loneliness. His heart ached, felt stuffy and empty. This place seemed to have been empty ever since she¡¯d left. Habits were such a scary thing. It had only been less than a week, but that damn woman had invaded his heart, disrupted his life, and then walked away irresponsibly. Xu Xi stood at the door and watched the man stare blankly at the backyard for a long time. Suddenly, he stood up and walked out without even putting on his coat. The pajamas were also bought by Miss Ling. When she was around, the Third Master had never worn them. On the day she left, he suddenly found and wore them. ¡°Third Master.¡± Xu Xi chased after him with an umbrella and handed him a windbreaker. He didn¡¯t dare to ask where he was going and just followed behind him like a shadow. Jun Shiyan did not drive either. He only told Xu Xi to go back and not follow him. Holding an umbrella, he walked along the path that she would take every day when she returned home. Looking at the scenery she saw every day, his restless heart suddenly calmed down. Xu Xi did not dare to go back, much less get close to him. He kept a certain distance from him and sighed as he watched the man¡¯s lonely back. ¡®What exactly was their relationship? To be able to turn a man like the Third Master, who could conquer every obstacle, into such a despondent state. Miss Ling was really capable. After she left, she really never came back. She didn¡¯t even ask about the Third Master. He felt that Miss Ling either really did not care about Third Master or was still playing hard to get. But An Yan assured him that the child in Miss Ling¡¯s stomach was Third Master¡¯s. What was going on? On the set, Ji Fanchen and Cheng Ye finished their work. After changing their clothes, the two of them came out with an umbrella and prepared to retumn to the hotel. Cheng Ye¡¯s eyes were sharp. Just as he stepped out of the door, he saw a man standing opposite him. He tugged at Ji Fanchen¡¯s clothes, lowered his voice, and gritted his teeth fiercely. ¡°Brother Chen, it¡¯s that heartless man who bullied Sister Sheng Sheng.¡± Ji Fanchen followed his gaze and realized that the man opposite him seemed to have noticed them. His gaze was cold and dangerous. He met his gaze fearlessly and nodded at him with a polite smile. Cheng Ye was very angry, he clenched his fists and defended Ling Sheng. ¡°Brother Chen, how could he do this? When he was pursuing Sister Sheng Sheng initially, I thought he was a good person. How did he become like this?¡± Ji Fanchen said softly, ¡°He hasn¡¯t awakened, so he doesn¡¯t know anything.¡± Cheng Ye grunted in anger, he was unconvinced. He met his gaze and said, ¡°But before you awakened, you were not as cold and heartless towards Sister Sheng Sheng and me. He is still Sister Sheng Sheng¡¯s lover. How can he forget the person in his heart so easily!¡± Ji Fanchen thought about it for a moment and shook his head in amusement when he saw how indignant he was. ¡°If he didn¡¯t feel anything, he wouldn¡¯t be standing there!¡± ¡°Then if he has feelings for her, why did he hurt Sister Sheng Sheng¡¯s heart?¡± Cheng Ye still did not understand. Even if the two of them did not remember each other, love would always exist. He asked him, ¡°Then why did you choose this script back then?¡± This script was about a boys¡¯ love film, so it didn¡¯t do Brother Chen much good. He had his own business and earned a lot of money, so he didn¡¯t care about the entertainment industry¡¯s remuneration. Ji Fanchen¡¯s lips curled into a warm smile. ¡°Cheng Ye.¡± Why? He thought about it for a moment. When he saw the title of the script initially, he felt touched, so he immediately decided to accept this script. Cheng Ye, the little fool, did not realize the meaning of this sentence. He has a one-track mind. He looked angrily at the man not far away and snorted. ¡°Look, you remember everything, but he doesn¡¯t know anything.¡± Ji Fanchen really did not know how to answer. It was impossible to say that the Third Master did not have feelings for her. Otherwise, he would not have let Sheng Sheng stay at his house, send her food, and visit her. ¡®When Jun Shiyan did not see the person he wanted to see, his heart felt empty again. It was as if there was a place of emptiness in his heart. The cold wind blew past and it was so cold that his body was about to freeze. He did not know if he was crazy. Why did he have to care about her? Why was his mind filled with her shadow every moment? It was as if he was under a spell, like a shadow that could not be removed. Ji Fanchen and Cheng Ye did not speak much. When they looked again, the man opposite them had already disappeared as if he had never appeared. From the film set to the hotel, it was less than a ten minutes¡¯ journey, so they would walk back slowly every time. Just as they reached the entrance of the hotel, they saw Ling Sheng rushing down. She held an umbrella and was about to rush out. When she saw them, she stopped in her tracks. ¡°I have prepared food in the kitchen, and there¡¯s soup in the pot. You two eat first.¡± ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, where are you going?¡± Cheng Ye shouted. After Ling Sheng had rushed far away, she tuned around and said, ¡°T¡¯l go to the useless man¡¯s place to get what I left behind..¡± Chapter 1151 - Sudden Fall Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ji Fanchen felt that it was actually quite far from the hotel, so he chased after her. ¡°Sheng Sheng, let me drive you there!¡± ¡®They did not know if Ling Sheng had heard him or not, but she waved her hands at them and ran far away. Just when Cheng Ye was about to tell her that he had seen Jun Shiyan when he left the set, a taxi stopped for her. Ling Sheng opened the car door and got in. She even rolled down the window and waved goodbye to them. Cheng Ye frowned and looked at Ji Fanchen. He asked softly, ¡°Brother Chen, that man must have tricked Sister Sheng Sheng on purpose. Do you think she¡¯s in any danger?¡± ¡®That terrifying man had been standing across the set not long ago and he looked a little scary. Could it be that he was going to attack Sister Sheng and do something worse than a beast? Ji Fanchen laughed at him for thinking too much and asked, ¡°Do you think he dares to?¡± Although he did not know much about Third Master Jun, he believed that he was not that kind of person. He still cared a lot about Sheng Sheng, so perhaps he called her over just to see her. Before Ling Sheng got out of the car, she realized that the entire house was dark. Even the street lamps were not lit. She frowned in puzzlement, Xu Xi wanted her to come and get her things. Could it be that there was no one at home? She thought that Xu Xi would be waiting for her at the door with her things. After all, the useless man had quarreled with her and ignored her. He definitely did not want to see her. However, there was no sign of Xu Xi at the door. She got out of the car full of suspicion. She walked to the door, looked at the tightly shut door, and knocked twice. Perhaps it was because she was in a bad mood when she knocked, but the door was knocked open by her. The door was not locked and was left ajar. ¡°Xu Xi,¡± Ling Sheng called out. She frowned strangely. Where was he? The courtyard was very quiet. She could only hear the rain hitting the ground, the trees swaying, and the sound of the umbrella she was holding which made her shiver uncontrollably. Step by step, she walked towards the dark house. When she reached the door, she took off her shoes and subconsciously tried to put on her slippers. When she realized that there was nothing for her to wear, she sighed deeply and shook her head in self-mockery. Her slippers were placed in a fixed position that she was used to every day. She guessed that Xu Xi must have placed them there. Anyway, she didn¡¯t even need to look at them and just wore them. Ling Sheng went in barefooted and took a careful look at every corner of the living room. When she did not see the useless man, she lowered her voice and shouted, ¡°Xu Xi.¡± ¡®The lights in the living room were not switched on and it was very dark. As an outsider, it was not easy for her to switch on the lights when she came in. However, the sound of running water could be heard coming from the bathroom on the left side and there was light coming through the door. Ling Sheng was still waiting to return to the hotel to eat and watch television with Ji Fanchen and Cheng Ye. She still needs to read her script and was busy. She then knocked on the door and raised her voice. ¡°Xu Xi, where did you put the things? Tell me. I can take them myself.¡± This bathroom was not big. She and her son had never used it before, nor had she ever seen the useless man use it. After waiting for a moment, perhaps because the shower was too loud, he did not hear her. The only response she got was the sound of running water. Ling Sheng furrowed her brows in puzzlement as she criticized him unhappily. What was going on? He was the one who had asked her to come over to get something, yet he had still gone to take a shower. No, that¡¯s not right! He¡¯s taking a shower? With Xu Xi¡¯s personality, he would never do such a thing. If it wasn¡¯t Xu Xi, then it must be. Just as Ling Sheng thought of this, the bathroom door suddenly opened. She lifted her head quickly and her eyes widened in shock. The bathroom was filled with mist. At this moment, the man was like a perfect statue, his tall figure completely enveloping her. ¡®The man¡¯s hair was completely wet and dripping with water. Droplets of water fell from his cold and perfect face, past his slender and fair neck, to his exquisite and alluring collarbones, and finally to his abs that were so perfect that it made people scream. His V-line disappeared into the white towel wrapped around his waist that barely covered his important parts. Ling Sheng looked at the man in front of her, and was aroused. She subconsciously swallowed and felt her mouth go dry. She quickly shifted her gaze away, was this man trying to seduce her? She was not going to be bewitched by his beauty. Her voice was a little hoarse and she could clearly feel the pressure coming from the man. She was not angry and went straight to the point. She scoffed in extreme disdain. ¡°You asked me to come, not Xu Xi, right?¡± The man¡¯s low, sexy, hoarse voice seemed to come from his chest. He lowered his eyes slightly and subconsciously took a step back, as if he was something dirty that she could not avoid. The suppressed fire in her heart erupted like a volcano. ¡°Where¡¯s my stuff?¡± Ling Sheng did not want to look at him at all. However, she had to admit that his temperament, figure, and face were excellent. Everything satisfied her aesthetic standard. The man¡¯s pupils constricted and his gaze was dangerous. In the next moment, he had already pulled her into his embrace and his arms were tightly wrapped around her slender waist. Ling Sheng looked up with a mouth full of profanities, but someone held the back of her head, making her unable to move. ¡®The man was too strong. He rested his chin on the top of her head and let out a deep sigh of satisfaction. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Jun Shiyan, let go of me.¡± Ling Sheng was angry and wanted to bite him. However, his chest was as hard as a rock and she could not reach him. She could only push him away angrily. ¡°You shameless hooligan, I¡¯ll sue you for harassment!¡± ¡®The man¡¯s voice was low and gentle, as if he was coaxing her. ¡°Be good, stop fooling around.¡± ¡°Jun Shiyan, I¡¯m warning you to let go of me. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for disregarding our past relationship and attacking you.¡± Ling Sheng gritted her teeth and warned him. Who¡¯s making a fuss? Who¡¯s the one making a fuss? He was the one who chased her away, and he was also the one who called him back. What does he think she is? A toy that can be summoned and waved away at will? After saying this, the man hugged her even more tightly, as if he wanted to crush her into pieces. Ling Sheng was completely enraged. She clenched her fists and used all her strength to step on his foot and push him away. However, the next moment, she froze on the spot again. She widened her eyes in panic and saw that the man seemed to have become a lifeless statue as he fell backward. ¡°Jun Shiyan!¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s voice trembled as she looked at the man who had collapsed on the ground. She rushed over in fear, wondering what was wrong with him.. She had not used any strength at all, so why did he suddenly collapse? Chapter 1152 - I’m Going to Suffocate to Death Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The man lying on the ground did not have any reaction. His face was pale and his brows were furrowed, even his lips were drained of color. Ling Sheng¡¯s hand trembled as she tested his breathing, His breathing was weak, but his breath was frighteningly hot. Her fingertips gently touched his skin, which was burning hot. ¡°Xu Xi!¡± Ling Sheng shouted anxiously. Her eyes were red and she did not know what to do. Xu Xi listened to Jun Shiyan¡¯s instructions and refused to let him out. He was hiding in his room outside. When he heard Ling Sheng¡¯s shout, he ran over hurriedly. Just as he reached the door, he saw the flustered little woman in the living room hugging the tall and handsome man. Her eyes were red, clearly frightened. Jun Shiyan had a high fever. He did not know how long he had been burning for, but his entire body was hot. Finally, his body could not take it anymore and he fainted. The man lay quietly on the bed. Ling Sheng turned her head to take a look, she had already regained her composure and looked at Xu Xi. ¡°Where¡¯s my stuff? I¡¯ll leave after taking it.¡± ¡°Miss Ling, can¡¯t you wait until the Third Master wakes up before leaving?¡± Xu Xi sighed. Third Master had become like this because of her, how could she bear to leave just like that? ¡°What does it have to do with me whether he wakes up or not?¡± Ling Sheng frowned in confusion and sneered at him. ¡°Xu Xi, you didn¡¯t ask me to come over. He was the one who asked me to come over, right?¡± Xu Xi was silent for a moment. In his heart, he still sided with his master and spoke up for him. He tried to use the trick of self-injury to make her stay. He looked at her very sincerely and said, ¡°Miss Ling, Third Master really cares about you. These few days when you weren¡¯t around, he couldn¡¯t eat or sleep well. Look, he¡¯s even having a fever.¡± Moreover, it was impossible for Miss Ling to not care about the Third Master. Everything that he saw when he came in would not be fake. ¡°Are you saying that he blames me for his fever?¡± Ling Sheng curled her lips in amusement and mocked him. ¡°He¡¯s your master, not mine!¡± Was he a child? What did he mean by not eating well, sleeping well, and having a fever? It must be Xu Xi lying to her. He probably couldn¡¯t wait for her to get lost. ¡°Xu Xi wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Xu Xi took a step back and made way. ¡°Miss Ling, I don¡¯t know what master wants you to take. You can ask him when he wakes up.¡± ¡°I got it.¡± Ling Sheng had long guessed that it was definitely not Xu Xi who had asked her to come over, but she did not expect her guess to be right. Did the useless man trick her into coming over just to pass out for her to see? But what should she do? She was such a good-for-nothing, She clearly knew that he was putting on an act of self-harm in front of her, but her heart still ached and she was anxious. Xu Xi pointed out that if she wanted to leave, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop her. However, he really didn¡¯t expect the Third Master to go to such an extent just for Miss Ling. He did not know how long Third Master had been having a fever before he fainted. For the past few days, the Third Master had been working at home. When he was awake, he would work. When he was tired, he would rest on the sofa for a while. ¡°Xu Xi, tell him that no matter what I forgot to take, I don¡¯t want it anymore. I¡¯ll give it to him.¡± After saying that, Ling Sheng left. Surprisingly, someone suddenly grabbed her wrist and pulled her forcefully. She didn¡¯t have time to react before she fell on top of him. When her nose hit his jaw, the ache made her cry. Xu Xi was dumbfounded. When he saw the sudden scene before him, he quickly turned around and muttered, ¡°See no evil.¡± Oh my god, he didn¡¯t even know if Third Master was unconscious or if he could actually hear everything. He was deliberately holding onto Miss Ling. ¡®What was the Third Master doing? When he was sober, he did not dare to do anything or say anything, If he did not know the relationship between the two of them, he would really think that the Third Master was acting like a hooligan while he was having a fever! Ling Sheng¡¯s cheeks were full of tears as she glared at the man in front of her angrily. She gritted her teeth in hatred and really wanted to bite him to death. He definitely did this on purpose! ¡°Don¡¯t go,¡± Jun Shiyan murmured in a low voice, as if he was sleep-talking. His long arms wrapped around her waist, and his lips curved into a gentle, satisfied smile. ¡®When Ling Sheng heard the man¡¯s gentle voice, and saw the smile on his face, she was a little dazed for a moment. Her heart felt sour and uncomfortable. She sniffled and her entire body softened. Forget it, he didn¡¯t know anything and doesn¡¯t remember anything. Why should she lower herself to the level of an idiot like him? It made her seem like she had no morals. ¡®When Xu Xi saw that Ling Sheng did not move or say that she was leaving, he finally heaved a sigh of relief. The Third Master had fallen in love with Miss Ling. He was sure, but there was a big problem. The child in Miss Ling¡¯s womb would definitely become the biggest obstacle between them. Could the Third Master accept the child in her womb without any ill feelings? Although An Yan promised with his life that it was the Third Master¡¯s child, why didn¡¯t he know when Miss Ling got together with the Third Master and had a child? Even the Third Master himself did not know who he slept with. How could he not know? ¡°Let go.¡± Ling Sheng patted his face, feeling suffocated from the pressure. He was clearly sick and unconscious, so how could he have so much strength? If she didn¡¯t know that the man was really unconscious, she would have suspected that he was pretending. ¡°Third Master.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s voice softened. Her fingers gently pressed against the crease between his brows as she said softly, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving, I¡¯ll stay here with you. Can you release me? I¡¯m going to suffocate.¡± She did not know if it was because of her words, but the man slowly let go of her hand. However, the hand that was holding her hand was tightly clenched. ¡®When the doctor came over and saw the man and the woman beside the bed, he was so shocked that his eyes almost fell to the ground. He shot Xu Xia look and asked him what was going on. He saw something. A woman, a very pretty woman, guarding the Third Master¡¯s bedside. The Third Master was still holding her hand! No way, he must have seen wrongly. He rubbed his eyes and looked at it again, but it was still the same scene. He could not help but start to suspect if the person lying on the bed in front of him was really an aloof man who would not get close to any women. Ling Sheng sat by the bed and placed her hand on the bed, allowing the man to hold it. When she saw someone approaching, she wanted to get up and greet him, but she was pulled back. She sighed helplessly and smiled politely at the person. ¡°Hello, Madam.¡± The doctor saw the smile on her face and waved his hand, greeting her respectfully. ¡°I am Li Cheng, Third Master¡¯s personal doctor¡­¡± Chapter 1153 - Shameless Person Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Xu Xi glared at him. What nonsense was he spouting? Third Master and Miss Ling were not together yet. If the Third Master found out, he would definitely pull out his tongue. ¡°Ling Sheng.¡± Ling Sheng looked at the person and could not help but feel emotional. It was another handsome man. However, the handsome man in front of him looked very delicate and had a gender-neutral beauty. After a while, she corrected him. ¡°¡®m not Madam.¡± ¡°Missus.¡± Li Cheng cooperatively changed the way he addressed her and walked over with a smile. ¡°Missus, I heard that you are Young Master¡¯s biological mother.¡± Ling Sheng felt that the person in front of her was more talkative than He Xie. However, he was more glib-tongued than him. She sneered. ¡°I¡¯m your Young Master¡¯s biological mother, but I have nothing to do with your master.¡± Li Cheng let out a soft cough and stared at their hands, his expression was ambiguous. She claimed they had nothing to do with each other but they were still holding hands! Ling Sheng frowned, feeling irritated by his gaze. She retracted her hand but did not succeed. The man seemed to be afraid that she would leave, so he tightened his grip. ¡®When Li Cheng went over to administer the IV drip, he clearly felt the man¡¯s strong possessiveness. Even when he was unconscious, he still held onto his wife¡¯s hand tightly. It was simply too much. As he was still single, he was hurt. He didn¡¯t know how Xu Xi could take it when he followed the Third Master every day and watched the both of them flaunt their love. He would ask him when he went out later. Ling Sheng watched as the doctor administered the IV drip. This was the first time she had seen him so pale and weak since she had known him. She could not help but feel her heart tighten as she subconsciously held his hand. Li Cheng went out for a while and came back with a bowl of medicine. He placed it on the table and said, ¡°Missus, this is fever medicine. Third Master¡¯s condition does not look good, so it¡¯s best if he drinks the medicine as soon as possible. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid he might have to go to the emergency room.¡± Ling Sheng looked at the medicine that was still emitting smoke and frowned. Was it that serious? It was clearly just a fever and a cold. Li Cheng seemed to have seen through her doubts. ¡°Missus, this medicine is my special fever medicine, it¡¯s more effective than the IV drip. It¡¯s best to let him drink it while it¡¯s hot. Don¡¯t let it cool down. It¡¯s not good.¡± After speaking, he bowed to her respectfully before leaving. When he reached the door, his lips curled into a sly smile. When the Third Master woke up and found out that he had done so much for him, he would definitely be very touched. He might even replace Xu Xi with him as his personal assistant. After waiting for a long time, Ling Sheng moved over to touch the medicine bowl and realized that the temperature of the medicine was just right. She turned her head and shouted, ¡°Xu Xi, come here and feed your master the medicine.¡± There seemed to be movement at the door, but the door was closed and she couldn¡¯t see anything, She raised her voice and shouted, ¡°Xu Xi, come in and feed him the medicine.¡± Xu Xi, who was at the door, had his mouth covered by Li Cheng. He strangled his neck and dragged him outside. As he dragged him, he warned him in a low voice, ¡°If you dare to go in, Third Master will kick you out when he wakes up.¡± Fuck, this straight guy didn¡¯t know how to be flirtatious, he was going to listen to the Missus and feed Third Master the medicine? She should be the one to feed the Third Master medicine! If the Third Master wanted to drink the medicine, he would naturally have to drink the medicine through his wife¡¯s cherry lips! ¡®When the Third Master woke up, he would definitely praise him as the number one hero. This was what a personal assistant should do. Ling Sheng called for help, but no one responded. She wanted to leave, but she could not. The useless man held her hand and refused to let go. Looking at the medicine on the table, she could only give it her all. In any case, the two of them had done everything they should and shouldn¡¯t have done. The useless man was in a coma and didn¡¯t know anything. They just needed her to feed him medicine. She got up and sat by the bed, holding the bowl of medicine in one hand. Looking at the man¡¯s pale and handsome face, she suddenly recalled that he had used the same method when she was unwilling to drink the medicine in the past. Her throat tightened and she coughed. Surprisingly, the medicine was not bitter at all. Instead, it tasted like sweet silk. After taking a small sip, she leaned over towards the man¡¯s dry lips. All her attention was on the man in front of her, and she did not notice that the door had opened slightly. Li Cheng hid at the door and looked inside with a sly smile. He clenched his fists and was so excited that he couldn¡¯t control himself. In his heart, he was screaming madly. She drank it, she drank the medicine! She kissed him. Missus was going to kiss the Third Master! It was a pity that Missus¡¯ back was facing him. The most exciting scene was blocked and he could not see anything! Xu Xi sneered and reached out to grab the hair at the back of his head. After pulling him up, he kicked him in the stomach. He did not use any strength and did not even touch him. The drama queen held his stomach in pain and started rolling on the ground shamelessly. He was so angry that he wanted to rush up and really give him two kicks. Fuck, this shameless thing. Not only did he dare to scheme against Missus, he even dared to peek at Missus and Third Master being intimate, he must be tired of living. ¡°Xu Xi, you don¡¯t know how to be flirtatious. Why would the Third Master let you be by his side? You¡¯re not even as good as An Yan, do you know that?¡± Li Cheng sat up and laughed at him after having enough fun. Xu Xi clenched his fists in anger and pointed at him angrily. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Get lost!¡± He was unromantic? He was the only one who knew how to flirt. Out of all his brothers, he was the one who he looked down on the most because he was a grown man who was like a woman. He had yet to beat him up, yet he was already shouting and throwing tantrums. ¡°Tm not getting lost. I¡¯m a doctor, so I have to watch over the Third Master.¡± Li Cheng spoke matter-of-factly. Seeing that Xu Xi¡¯s fist was about to land a punch on him, he continued to throw a tantrum. ¡°Try hitting me. If you hit me, I¡¯ll faint and I won¡¯t be able to treat the Third Master.¡± Xu Xi¡¯s eyes were spewing fire and his chest heaved up and down violently. He pointed at him. ¡°You shameless brat!¡± Li Cheng smiled and shook his head, extremely pleased with himself. ¡°What do you know? What the Third Master needs now is an ignorant person like me, not a gentleman like you. Otherwise, how long would it take for him and his wife to reconcile? When a man faces the woman he likes, he doesn¡¯t need to be reserved. He just needs to do it. A fool like you deserves to be single forever.¡± Flames shot out from Xu Xi¡¯s eyes. His eyes, which were like knives, shot daggers at him. He didn¡¯t argue with him, otherwise this bastard would anger him to death. However, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he was afraid that Miss Ling would hear him, and he wasn¡¯t able to leave, he would definitely beat this bastard up to vent his anger. Ling Sheng fed the medicine very quickly. In the blink of an eye, there was only one mouthful left. ¡®When she leaned over again, her eyes widened. She saw that the man had opened his eyes and was looking at her with his clear and narrow eyes.. Chapter 1154 - Turning Into A Demon Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The man¡¯s lips were frighteningly hot and his gentle gaze reflected her slightly flustered look. The man¡¯s eyes were unbelievably tender at this moment as he gazed deeply into her heart. She only felt an incomparably familiar gentleness slowly eroding her rationality. In the midst of her breathing, she temporarily forgot all her grudges. She only wanted to indulge in his gentleness and love at this moment. Out of habit, she wrapped her arms around his neck and allowed him to do whatever he wanted. Every action of the man was domineering and overbearing, as if he was venting his inner dissatisfaction. The oppression and torture in his heart forced her to feel his restlessness and struggle in pain. She did not know when the medicine disappeared. She did not know if she had drunk it or if he had drunk it. Her breath was taken away bit by bit and her mind was blank. She did not know how much time had passed. It was so long that she felt like a fish about to drown in the water. If she did not breathe in fresh air, she would die. The man¡¯s target shifted. Finally, he buried his head in her neck and let out a low, sexy, satisfied sigh. Ling Sheng tried to struggle, but her face was buried in his chest. Even her voice was hoarse and muffled. ¡°Jun Shiyan, you bastard. Are you trying to be a hooligan when you¡¯re sick? Let go of me.¡± ¡°Stop fooling around.¡± The man coaxed her and patted her head gently. His voice was low and hoarse. ¡°Let me sleep for a while.¡± If it were not for the fact that he was a patient and the doctor had said that he was seriously ill, Ling Sheng would have been rude to him. What right did that bastard have to touch her? She knew she shouldn¡¯t have sympathized with him, she shouldn¡¯t have been soft-hearted and stayed! Seeing that he was finally behaving herself, the man¡¯s voice became lower and hoarse. There was a hint of joy in his gentleness, as if he was about to fall asleep at any moment. ¡°Be good.¡± Ling Sheng gritted her teeth fiercely. Get lost! In the direction of the bedroom door, Li Cheng saw that the man and woman on the bed were finally pressed together. His excited eyes were like little stars and he was so touched that he wanted to cry. Great! Good job, Third Master! You¡¯re a man! You should do this! Damn, he was really a genius! Xu Xi, who was standing behind Li Cheng, couldn¡¯t help but look inside as well. With just one glance, he covered Li Cheng¡¯s eyes and dragged him backward. Li Cheng gritted his teeth angrily and cursed in a low voice, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a gentleman? If you are a gentleman, don¡¯t peek if you have the guts. You also peek just now. Do you think I don¡¯t know!¡± Xu Xi¡¯s face was red to the tips of his ears. ¡°Nonsense, I didn¡¯t see anything.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you see it?¡± Li Cheng¡¯s eyes were opened and his neck was being strangled. However, it did not affect him. He leaned back and happened to meet his eyes. His slender and fair fingers suddenly pinched his earlobe and smiled ambiguously. ¡°Oh, you didn¡¯t see anything? Your ears are red.¡± Like he would believe him! If he was the one who had seen it, he would have said so openly. Xu Xi wasn¡¯t a gentleman, more like a hypocrite! Xu Xi¡¯s ears were definitely the most sensitive part of his body. Being touched so suddenly, he felt his blood rush to his head and his breathing quickened. Fuck, this bastard¡¯s hands are so soft. Why didn¡¯t he know before that his hands were so soft and tender like a woman¡¯s? ¡°Let go.¡± Li Cheng stared at him angrily, his eyes burning. ¡°If you don¡¯t let go, I won¡¯t be polite to you!¡± Xu Xi did not know what was wrong with him. He released his grip as if he had been electrocuted and saw the scoundrel in front of him roll on the ground. He then sat up straight and looked at him mockingly with a sneer. ¡°Xu Xi, someone like you will never find a wife in your life.¡± Li Cheng sighed in disdain and shook his head. He rolled his eyes at Xu Xi and said, ¡°You don¡¯t know how to be gentle with a woman.¡± Xu Xi shouted out what woman he was talking about. When his gaze swept past him, he was stunned for a moment. At this moment, he did not know if it was his imagination, but the lighting was too ambiguous, or if the bastard in front of him was too delicate and charming, but it actually made his heart skip a beat. Fuck! Crazy! He must be blind! There was a shameless man in front of him, why the hell was he being gentle! The two people outside the bedroom had already fought for many rounds, while the man and woman in the bedroom hugged each other and fell asleep. Jun Shiyan was fast asleep and his breathing was steady. Ling Sheng was wrapped tightly in his embrace and could not move. She wanted to use brute force to leave, but when she saw the needle stuck in the back of the man¡¯s hand, she was afraid that his blood would backflow if she moved so she did not dare move. The man¡¯s breath was no longer so hot. He rested his chin on her shoulder, his face almost buried in her neck. Ling Sheng could clearly feel the man¡¯s slightly hot body temperature and his long and steady breathing. Her heart suddenly calmed down. She was tired and slowly closed her eyes. ¡®When Li Cheng quietly came in to remove the needles, he saw the man and woman hugging each other. He smiled ambiguously and proudly. After removing the needles and packing his things away, he turned around and covered them with the blanket. Take a look, take a good look. He was the best personal assistant. If the Third Master did not employ him after this, he would be letting down his good intentions! The night was very quiet, and they could vaguely hear the pattering of rain outside. It was the most suitable weather for sleeping. In the bedroom, there was a night lamp on the bedside table that emitted an orange glow. It was warm and gentle, and the air seemed to have become toasty. Jun Shiyan frowned slightly. His long and narrow gaze was warm as he looked at the little woman who was breathing steadily in his arms and tightened his grip. The little woman in his arms seemed to have felt uncomfortable. She frowned in her sleep, twisted her soft little body, and hurriedly let go a little. He didn¡¯t know why he had tricked her into coming here. He only knew that if he didn¡¯t see her again, he would go crazy. He thought that he would never know what love felt like or fall in love with any woman until she appeared. He did not expect that in less than half a month, this irresponsible woman would steal his heart and affect his emotions. ¡®When he saw her, his heart was filled with her appearance. Even when she was angry and resentful, or when she glared at him, he found her adorable. When he could not see her, his eyes and heart were filled with her shadow. His entire brain was occupied by her, and he hated this feeling. He wanted to remove her completely from his heart. But no matter how hard he tried, she was like a curse that clung onto him, and every touch was as painful as cutting his heart and flesh. He actually didn¡¯t know that the word ¡®love¡¯ could torment one¡¯s mind so much. He also didn¡¯t know that longing could really turn into a disease and become a demon¡­ Chapter 1155 - Not Making the Woman Stay Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ling Sheng was in a deep sleep before she woke up. She yawned groggily and retreated from the man¡¯s embrace to go to the washroom. ¡®When Jun Shiyan sensed that the little woman was about to wake up, he closed his eyes and pretended to be asleep. He watched as she staggered off the bed and kept his eyes on her figure, afraid that she would fall if she lost her balance. ¡®When his arms were empty, his heart was filled with disappointment. It was as if only by holding her in his arms could he feel that she was real and his heart was filled. ¡®When Ling Sheng returned, she was still in a daze. She had forgotten when and where she was. She climbed onto the bed and naturally curled into his embrace. She squirmed like a caterpillar for a long time before she found a comfortable position, she hugged his waist and buried her face in his chest before falling asleep. Jun Shiyan felt the woman¡¯s soft little body, and his nose was filled with her alluring fragrance. It made his heart race and his mouth dry. He could not help but swallow his saliva. However, the little woman in his arms was carefree and dazed. Not long after she snuggled into his embrace, she let out a soft, sweet snore and fell asleep. He closed his eyes slightly. Under the warm orange light, he could clearly see the cute little woman in her sleep. Her long eyelashes fluttered up and down as she breathed. The tip of her tall nose was pink, and her moist red lips were inviting. His breathing quickened and his Adam¡¯s apple moved up and down. Her expression and the way she had subconsciously squirmed in his embrace were all very familiar. Ling Sheng seemed to have sensed the man¡¯s abnormality. She lifted her head from his embrace and mumbled, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping? Are you suffering from insomnia?¡± Hearing her familiar question, Jun Shiyan¡¯s heart warmed. He hummed softly, closed his eyes, and said hoarsely, ¡°Sleep.¡± Ling Sheng frowned slightly and looked at the man with heartache. Her small hands cupped his face and she suddenly leaned forward to peck his lips. With a serious expression, she said, ¡°I can only fall asleep after a kiss.¡± Jun Shiyan felt his blood rush to the top of his head. Looking at the little woman who made him angry in his arms, he finally controlled the crazy urge to possess her in his heart. He planted a feather-like kiss on her forehead and pulled her into his embrace. He rested his chin on the top of her head and said in a hoarse and sexy voice, ¡°Now you can fall asleep.¡± Ling Sheng hummed again and fell asleep in a daze. Jun Shiyan did not know how he felt at that moment. He sighed deeply and hugged her arm tightly. How should he treat her? Whenever he thought about how she was pregnant and whether she used to treat other men the same way she treated him now, the jealousy in his heart would burn crazily, as if it wanted to burn himself to ashes. Ling Sheng fell asleep as though she was sleep-talking. She lifted her head again and smiled foolishly at him. ¡°Third Master, what should we name the baby?¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s heart ached again. His limbs turned stiff and cold. He looked at the little woman in his arms and asked her, ¡°What baby?¡± Ling Sheng took his large hand and placed it on her stomach. ¡°Our baby. The doctor said it¡¯s two months old.¡± ¡®When Jun Shiyan heard the word ¡®baby¡¯, his heart softened for some reason. Then, his expression darkened. He needed a lot of effort to control himself and not push her away from his arms. ¡°Do you not want the baby?¡± Ling Sheng watched as the man¡¯s handsome face darkened. She was annoyed. ¡°Jun Shiyan, you irresponsible bastard. Tell me the truth. When you pestered me before my college entrance examination, did you not take your medicine?¡± ¡°When?¡± Jun Shiyan didn¡¯t know if she was crazy or not. She had been spouting nonsense. ¡®When she first found him, he did not care about her nonsense. Now, she still wanted to continue spouting nonsense and treat him as a fool? ¡°If you don¡¯t want the baby, I¡­ I¡­¡± Ling Sheng felt so wronged that she was about to cry. Her eyes were red as she bit her lip. ¡°I want it! From now on, the baby has nothing to do with you.¡± Jun Shiyan was so angry that he laughed. Even if he had a good impression of her, and he liked her now, he had not thought of how to accept the unknown child in her womb. Ling Sheng was sad and upset. She pushed him away, threw a pillow at him, told him to get lost, and kicked him away. ¡°Get lost! I don¡¯t want to see you. Baby doesn¡¯t need you either!¡± ¡°Stop fooling around.¡± Jun Shiyan grabbed the pillow with his big hands and looked helplessly at the angry little woman. He had no idea why she was acting like this in her half-asleep state. She was clearly making a scene, but he only found her adorable. ¡°Get lost! I don¡¯t want to see you! Get lost!¡± Ling Sheng was really angry as she kicked him. Jun Shiyan did not know that the little woman was so strong. When he was kicked down, he looked at her stubborn face and said, ¡°T¡¯ll leave, alright?¡± Seeing that the man had left, Ling Sheng started crying again, her voice getting louder. ¡°I knew it. You don¡¯t love me at all. Jun Shiyan, you¡¯re a pig trotter. Get lost. If you leave now, don¡¯t ever come back!¡± Jun Shiyan turned around and went back. His tall figure stood by her bed and looked at her. He wanted to coax her, but he had never coaxed a woman before. He did not know how to coax her. He only stood there helplessly, looking at her and saying gently, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. Don¡¯t cry, okay?¡± Upon seeing him return, Ling Sheng cried even harder. She threw a pillow at him. ¡°Why are you back? Get lost!¡± Jun Shiyan looked at the little woman and finally realized that something was wrong. His eyes darkened and he shouted, ¡°Get in here!¡± Xu Xi was the first to come in. When he heard the commotion inside, he was already awake. He looked at the wailing woman and then looked at the man who was standing by the bed helplessly. ¡°Third Master, what are your orders?¡± ¡°Get her in here!¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s eyes were dark with anger. Alright, Li Cheng was really bold. What did he give her to make her become like this? If she continued crying, he was afraid that her voice would be hoarse tomorrow. When Li Cheng came in, he stood respectfully at the side and lowered his head. ¡°Third Master.¡± ¡°What did you do to her?¡± Jun Shiyan hugged the little woman in his arms and patted her back gently. His heart ached as he watched her cry until she was out of breath. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. I just¡­¡± Li Cheng suddenly stopped. He raised his head and started to negotiate fearlessly. ¡°I want to ask you, can I replace Xu Xi and stay by your side? ¡± Jun Shiyan glanced at her coldly, his lips curling into a cold smile. ¡°Li Cheng, you should know that I never keep women by my side.¡± Chapter 1156 - Who Is The Father of The Child? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Li Cheng suddenly widened her eyes and looked towards the door in a panic. When she saw that the door was closed, he heaved a sigh of relief. Looking at the man in front of him, his voice changed nervously. ¡°Third Master¡­ how did you know?¡± She had been pretending to be a man since she was young, she thought that she had hidden it well. Even Xu Xi and the rest did not know that she was a girl. When did the Third Master know? Jun Shiyan did not even look at her. His heart ached as he wiped away the tears of the little woman who was crying in his arms. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re qualified?¡± Li Cheng wanted to die. With a bitter face, she looked at the man in front of him who did not even look at her. ¡°Then, Third Master, who else know about it?¡± Jun Shiyan looked up slightly and glanced at her. ¡°Yu Zheng.¡± Li Cheng finally heaved a huge sigh of relief and patted her heart that had almost stopped from fright. Luckily, only Third Master and Yu Zheng knew, and Yu Zheng had a tight mouth. With a face full of gratitude, she began to brag, ¡°Third Master, you are indeed wise. You are my savior and my second parent. I promise that I will be absolutely loyal to you. If you let me go east, I will not¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± Jun Shiyan interrupted her long speech, his eyes flashing with obvious impatience. Li Cheng chuckled and scratched his head. ¡°I just want you and Madam to open up and have a good chat. When I gave you the medicine, I added in a bit of my special medicin Jun Shiyan¡¯s eyes turned cold and his voice was frighteningly cold. ¡°Just a little?¡± Li Cheng braced herself and lowered her head, not daring to look at him, She bit his lips and gestured with her hands. ¡°If I added too little, I was afraid that the effect would not be enough. So I added in essential oil as well.¡± She didn¡¯t expect Madam to have no resistance at all. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have dared to add in so much. It was all her fault. Jun Shiyan said coldly, ¡°What are you waiting for? Get the antidote!¡± The medicine was something passed down from Li Cheng¡¯s master. As long as it entered a person¡¯s body, it would make them reveal their true selves, and anything they said would be the truth. Li Cheng quickly agreed and took out a small jade bottle from her pocket and handed it to him. She reminded him fearlessly, ¡°Third Master, please ask Missus what you want to know, After you are done, you can give her the antidote.¡± Jun Shiyan frowned slightly. ¡°Get out!¡± Li Cheng sniffled and looked at him pitifully. How could he treat her like that? However, she had not achieved her goal and did not want to leave. She dawdled for a while and mustered up her courage. ¡°Third Master, send Xu Xi away. I¡¯ll follow you. I promise I¡¯ll do better than him!¡± Jun Shiyan said, ¡°Get out.¡± ¡°Third Master, I won¡¯t serve you. I¡¯ll serve Madam. Look, when you marry her in the future, you can¡¯t let Xu Xi and the other men take care of her, right? I¡¯m the most suitable candidate.¡± Li Cheng shamelessly recommended herself. ¡°My medical skills are good. If Madam and Young Master have any headaches or fever, I can treat them immediately.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s patience was running out. ¡°Get out.¡± Li Cheng cried, ¡°Third Master, you¡¯re being unfair. You¡¯re being sexist. How am I worse than Xu Xi and An Yan? Why can they all follow you but I can¡¯t?¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Li Cheng was so frightened that she shivered, she turned around and ran out. When she reached the door, she bumped into Xu Xi. Xu Xi was half a head taller than her. Her nose bumped into his chin and tears flowed down her face. Xu Xi subconsciously took a step back and didn¡¯t scold Li Cheng. He saw that Li Cheng was crying and her tears flowed down. Xu Xi frowned in disdain. ¡°Men don¡¯t cry easily. Li Cheng, are you still aman?¡± Li Cheng wiped her tears and glared at him angrily. She rubbed her nose and said, ¡°Fuck, it¡¯s all because of you. If my nose weren¡¯t real, would you be able to compensate me?¡± Xu Xi smiled and nudged her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did the Third Master scold you?¡± Li Cheng clenched her fists in anger. ¡°Just you wait. One day, I will trample all of you under my feet and become Third Master¡¯s personal assistant.¡± Xu Xi laughed exaggeratedly and mocked her mercilessly. ¡°You¡¯ve been saying this for the past 10 years. When you become Third Master¡¯s personal assistant one day, you can say something else.¡± From the very beginning, when they followed the Third Master, the criteria for judging their own ability was the one who got to be his personal assistant. This guy had been brooding over the fact that the Third Master had taken turns letting him, An Yan, and Yu Zheng be his personal assistant. Among the few of them, only this pitiful girl in front of them had never had a chance. They even joked that if she became the Third Master¡¯s assistant one day, they would give her 100 million yuan each. However, after so many years, no matter how hard she tried to perform, the Third Master never said a word. It was useless even if she volunteered. She is the best example of the saying ¡°suffer defeat in every battle¡±. ¡°Sigh.¡± Li Cheng sighed and leaned against the wall. After a while, she looked at Xu Xi with a determined gaze. ¡°I¡¯ve decided. I won¡¯t follow the Third Master. I want to follow Madam.¡± She now knew that it was impossible to start from the Third Master since he already knew her identity. No wonder no matter how well she performed, the Third Master did not want her. Was there such a big difference between a man and a woman? The Third Master was obviously sexist. She would follow Madam instead. As long as Madam spoke, she didn¡¯t believe that the Third Master wouldn¡¯t listen! ¡°What did you do to Madam?¡± Xu Xi did not stop her from mentioning Madam but he almost forgot to ask her this. He sat beside her in the same posture. ¡®They were all orphans. The Third Master had chosen them from the orphanage and brought them out. He gave them a second chance to be reborn and a new life with dignity. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just added some of the special medicine in. I didn¡¯t expect Madam to have no resistance at all and I was discovered by the Third Master.¡± Li Cheng¡¯s head leaned on his shoulder, and her voice was muffled. ¡°Don¡¯t move. Let me lean on you.¡± Xu Xi did not know if it was his imagination, but he could smell a faint fragrance from her body. It did not smell like perfume, but rather the fragrance from her body. Fuck! Body fragrance? He must be crazy. This bastard was a man. Where did he get his body scent from? In the bedroom, Jun Shiyan had yet to give Ling Sheng the antidote. His slender fingers hooked her chin and his eyes locked onto hers as he asked, ¡°Tell me, whose child is the one in your stomach?¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes were red from crying. Upon hearing his words, she let out an angry growl that was similar to that of a little beast. She opened her mouth and bit his chin hard.. Chapter 1157 - It Hurts Here Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Jun Shiyan¡¯s body stiffened. He knocked the little woman lightly with a helpless look in his eyes. ¡°Be good, and let me go.¡± Ling Sheng glared at him angrily, her expression fierce. She wished she could kill the bastard in front of her. Tears streamed down her face. ¡°Jun Shiyan, you pig trotter! You irresponsible bastard! Who else could the father be other than you?¡± Jun Shiyan stared blankly at the little woman who was kicking him while crying and telling him to get lost. He did not know how he felt, but he could only watch her cry. He had asked Li Cheng to do a professional test on the effects of the special medicine. It has never made a mistake in lie detecting and was 100% correct. He didn¡¯t know what went wrong. For the first time in his life, he began to distrust the solid evidence laid out before him. He wanted to trust her and his heart. Ling Sheng cried even harder. Her voice was hoarse as she pointed at him and complained, ¡°You don¡¯t now anything. Even An Yan is better than you. An Yan has already awakened, why don¡¯t you remember anything?¡± ¡°What does An Yan know?¡± As soon as Jun Shiyan finished his sentence, he saw that the little woman was crying too hard. His heart ached as he stretched out his arms, wanting to hug her, but she avoided him. Perhaps it was because she was extremely angry that she grabbed a pillow from the side and started hitting him again. She then picked up a pendulum from the bedside table and smashed it on his head with a loud bang. Blood instantly flowed down. All of a sudden, Ling Sheng looked at the wound on the man¡¯s forchead with misty eyes and shouted at him, ¡°Jun Shiyan, are you a fool? Don¡¯t you know how to dodge?¡± Thereafter, she crawled towards him in a panic and held his face in her hands. She looked at his wound up close and shouted anxiously, ¡°An Yan!¡± ¡®When Jun Shiyan saw that the little woman was panicking, he felt a little happy. He looked at her and said gently, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± An Yan was not there, Li Cheng came in instead. Li Cheng was a smart person, so she naturally could not ruin Jun Shiyan and Ling Sheng¡¯s relationship. She took the medicine box and placed it on the bed before saying respectfully, ¡°Madam, I¡¯m a grown man, so I¡¯m very clumsy. This is medicine. You should be the one to bandage the wound!¡± Jun Shiyan gave her a satisfied look. She was indeed more sensible than An Yan and Xu Xi. Li Cheng was elated by the sight and tried her best to suppress her happiness. She slowly left the room and closed the door. Xu Xi saw that she came out almost immediately after going in. He wanted to crane his neck to take a look at the situation inside, but he couldn¡¯t see anything. He looked at her strangely. ¡°Why are you so fast?¡± Li Cheng gave him a disdainful look and smiled mysteriously and proudly. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll ever understand the relationship between a man and a woman. Xu Xi, you can be a bachelor for the rest of your life!¡± Xu Xi gritted his teeth in anger and glared at her. What did this have to do with him being a bachelor? This was a personal attack! Her mouth was so vicious. ¡°Only a pretty boy like you would be a bachelor for life.¡± Li Cheng walked over and naturally put her arm around his shoulders. She gave him a look and said, ¡°Let¡¯s make a bet then. We brothers will walk together for life. How about we give the other party 500 million yuan for the first person to get attached?¡± Xu Xi said, ¡°Do you only care about money?¡± Li Cheng¡¯s expression suddenly turned a little stiff. There was an obvious coldness in her eyes, but she quickly hid it and smiled heartlessly. ¡°Just take it that I¡¯m a money-grubber.¡± In the bedroom, Jun Shiyan sat on the bed. If Ling Sheng sat on the bed too, Jun Shiyan would be a little too tall for her and she could not help him treat his wounds well, so she got up and got off the bed. Jun Shiyan reached out and grabbed her waist. He exerted force and carried her to the bed again. He looked at the little woman in front of him whose big eyes were filled with heartache. His voice was low and hoarse, but it was unusually sexy. ¡°My wound hasn¡¯t been treated yet, where are you going?¡± Ling Sheng sniffled, her voice still hoarse from crying, She reached out to push him. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving, It¡¯s more convenient for me to stand beside the bed.¡± Only then did Jun Shiyan let go of her. He watched as the little woman got off the bed and stood on the ground. She then pulled him to sit properly before she began to treat his wound seriously. The wound was not deep. It was just a scratch and was bleeding. It looked quite serious, but it was actually just a superficial wound. Ling Sheng looked at the man¡¯s tightly knitted brows and he gasped from time to time. Her movements became gentler as she looked at him nervously. ¡°Does it hurt that much? Do you want to take painkillers?¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s long and narrow eyes stared at her moist and moist lips. He suddenly remembered that she had fallen asleep with a kiss from him. His voice became increasingly hoarse and obscure. ¡°A kiss from you and it won¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he saw the little woman in front of him with a tense face. She looked at him deeply with an extremely serious expression before approaching him directly. The little woman¡¯s lips were glistening with moisture, making his heart beat faster. His lips curled into a happy smile as he waited for her to deliver herself to him. But in the next moment, before the little woman¡¯s kiss landed, he felt his head explode. For a moment, his head felt like it was splitting apart. It was as if there was a familiar scene flashing in front of him. However, when he wanted to grab onto something, there was nothing for him to grab on to. The pain and helplessness instantly spread throughout his entire body. Beads of sweat rolled down uncontrollably as he fell onto the bed in pain. His vision tured pitch black as he lost consciousness. ¡°Third Master!¡± Ling Sheng shouted anxiously, shaking the man¡¯s arm in panic. ¡°Jun Shiyan, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s panicked voice could be heard from outside. Xu Xi and Li Cheng, who were guarding the door, exchanged glances and rushed in at the same time. However, the moment they pushed the door open, they froze on the spot. Li Cheng looked at the two people hugging each other and gave a low cough. Embarrassed, he said, ¡°Third Master, Madam, I¡¯m sorry. Please continue.¡± Xu Xi¡¯s face was red as he covered her eyes and dragged her out. Jun Shiyan only lost consciousness for a short while. He held the back of the little woman¡¯s head and pressed her entire body against his chest. It was as if this was the only way to relieve the intense pain caused by the headache. In that instant, his head felt like it was about to explode. He didn¡¯t understand how that pain and helplessness came about. Ever since she came to him, everything seemed to be a mess. Even his memories seemed to have become unreal. ¡°Does it hurt that much?¡± Ling Sheng did not dare move. She did not use any force and was already very gentle. Why did he faint from the pain? She did not believe him and reached out to poke his chest. ¡°You¡¯re lying to me to make my heart ache, right?¡± ¡°The wound doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s voice was hoarse. He grabbed her wrist and pulled her hand to his heart. ¡°It hurts here..¡± Chapter 1158 - Close Relationship Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ling Sheng sniffled. She could clearly feel the beating of his heart, and his voice became muffled. ¡°You¡¯re unlucky. Who told you not to remember? Even An Yan remembered.¡± ¡°What happened to An Yan?¡± Jun Shiyan had heard her mention An Yan for the second time. What exactly was it that An Yan knew but he didn¡¯t? ¡°an Yan awakened, but you didn¡¯t!¡± Ling Sheng opened her mouth angrily to bite the small bump on his chest. Upon hearing the man¡¯s groan, she deliberately increased her strength. ¡°So everything you said to me is true?¡± The treatment on Jun Shiyan¡¯s forehead was almost done, and the bleeding had stopped. However, the blood on his face had not been wiped away, making him look a little flirtatious. ¡°Tm sorry.¡± Ling Sheng suddenly stopped and moved her body forward a little. She held the man¡¯s face and looked at him seriously. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m also in the wrong. If I didn¡¯t tell you in advance, you might have remembered it earlier.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s eyes narrowed. A strange feeling welled up in his heart and the blurry image made his head ache again. ¡°Song Yiyan said that it was because I told you about us that affected your awakening.¡± Ling Sheng sniffled and buried her face in his neck, her voice became softer. ¡°Will you blame me?¡± ¡°No.¡± Jun Shiyan frowned slightly as he looked at the little woman who had buried her head in his neck. Perhaps it was because he was injured that she was frightened. Before the antidote was used, her emotions had calmed down a lot. After a long time, she still did not speak. ¡°Sheng Sheng,¡± Jun Shiyan called out to her. It was so familiar that it felt as if it had long been integrated into his blood and bones. When he said it, it made his soul throb. The little woman still ignored him. ¡°Sheng Sheng,¡± Jun Shiyan called out again. His slender fingers gently touched her cheek, and he realized that the little woman had already fallen asleep. She must be tired from all the fuss. The effects of the medicine must be removed. Otherwise, it would be very harmful to her body. However, once it was removed, she would not be able to remember what happened during the period when the medicine took effect. Jun Shiyan fed her the antidote and placed her on the bed. After covering her with the blanket, he got off the bed quietly. When he turned to leave, he stopped in his tracks, turned around, leaned over and kissed her lightly on the forehead. ¡®When An Yan received the call, he had already fallen asleep. When he saw the caller ID, he jumped up in shock. The first thing he said was, ¡°Third Master, Young Master is good. He fell asleep on time at nine o¡¯clock. He didn¡¯t cry or make a fuss.¡± Jun Shiyan frowned and looked at the drizzling rain outside the window, his gaze cold. ¡°An Yan, you have awakened too.¡± According to the little woman, An Yan should have known about everything long ago, but he was hiding it from him. Now that he was successful, he became more daring. An Yan didn¡¯t expect Jun Shiyan to lie to him. He didn¡¯t react as he just woke up but he was so excited that he couldn¡¯t control himself. His tears and mucus flowed down, and his voice trembled as he cried, ¡°Third Master, have you awakened too? That¡¯s great! I knew you would remember.¡± For the past few days, he could not eat or sleep. Every day, he was on tenterhooks, thinking whether he would be sent to the North Pole or the desert by the Third Master. Now, the Third Master had awakened, everything he did was worth it! Jun Shiyan nodded. An Yan was crying so hard that his tears and mucus were streaming down his face. He wiped his tears and asked, ¡°Third Master, what about Madam? Where is Madam now? Is the child in her stomach alright?¡± Jun Shiyan turned his head and looked at the little woman on the bed. He lowered his voice. ¡°She¡¯s asleep.¡± An Yan finally heaved a sigh of relief. As if he had finally found someone he could talk to, he forgot about their master and servant relationship and told him everything. ¡®The more Jun Shiyan listened, the darker his eyes became. His grip on the phone tightened. What An Yan told the little woman was true. At last, An Yan said carefully, ¡°Third Master, there¡¯s something else I need to report to you. Young Master isn¡¯t at home. He went to Sixth Master Huo¡¯s place.¡± Jun Shiyan hummed and said in a low voice, ¡°Got it.¡± It was already the second half of the night, and the rain outside the window was getting heavier. However, Jun Shiyan no longer had any intention to sleep. He leaned against the head of the bed and looked at the little woman who had fallen asleep beside him with his deep and narrow gaze. She was in a deep and pleasant sleep, but her eyes were still a little swollen. The tip of her nose was also red from crying, and her lips were slightly swollen. All of it was his doing. His hand moved down from her eyes, nose, and lips, stopping at her flat stomach. On that day four years ago, he did not even see her face clearly. It was as if they had slept together in a dream. A year later, he had a son. This time, he didn¡¯t remember anything. According to An Yan, she got pregnant before she transmigrated. After she transmigrated, she still retained her memories, but the rest of them had forgotten everything that had happened in that world. Unable to sleep, he got out of bed to cook two eggs to reduce the swelling in the little woman¡¯s eyes. She had to go to work tomorrow morning, and it was not good for her eyes to be swollen. Early the next morning, Ling Sheng opened her eyes and realized that she had been lying on the bed. She looked at the man beside her and knocked her head in frustration. She was going to die! Her head was hurting and her limbs were aching. After Li Cheng came last night, she fed the useless man some medicine and she couldn¡¯t remember anything after that. The man was in a deep sleep and his breathing was still a little hurried. In the end, her heart softened. She reached out to touch his forehead and realized that it was still hot, but it was much better than yesterday. What medicine did the doctor even prescribe for him? Why did his fever not subside after a night? She was too useless! Li Cheng, who was washing his face outside, sneezed loudly. Looking at herself in the mirror, she rubbed her nose and cursed under her breath, ¡°Fuck, who is scolding me behind my back!¡± Xu Xi stood at the door and knocked. ¡°Madam asked me to ask you, why hasn¡¯t his fever gone down yet?¡± Li Cheng turned around and glared at him fiercely. She gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Ask Madam to go and ask the Third Master himself. He intentionally took a cold shower and exposed himself to the cold wind even though he¡¯s a patient!¡± The Third Master, this scheming man, obviously didn¡¯t want his fever to go down and wanted to keep Madam around. In the end, Madam felt that she wasn¡¯t capable enough. Regarding this matter, she could only hold it in. What else could she do?! Just as Xu Xi was about to reply, he heard a loud bang at the door. As he rushed over, he saw someone rushing in.. It was the man called Si Chengluo who had been waiting for Madam at the door and seemed to be very close to her! Chapter 1159 - Angered and Scheming Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Chapter 1159: Angered and Scheming Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Xu Xi thought quickly. Seeing that Si Chengluo had brought dozens of people over, he aggressively dragged Li Cheng out of the washroom as if he was looking for a gang fight. ¡°Go and stop him. I¡¯m going to look for the Third Master.¡± Li Cheng was brushing her teeth and her mouth was full of foam. She saw someone barge in and didn¡¯t know who it was. The man in the lead looked like a decent person but started fighting with the bodyguards in the courtyard. What surprised her even more was that the bodyguards following the Third Master were all experts, but they could not defeat the people that the man brought over. Soon, that brat swaggered in and glanced at her with a sneer. ¡°Where¡¯s that bastard Jun Shiyan? Hand Ling Sheng over.¡± Li Cheng rolled up her sleeves and was prepared to fight. However, she knew what she was capable of. She looked at the man who was full of murderous intent and swallowed hard. Well, a wise man knows better than to fight when the odds are against him. She couldn¡¯t beat him, so it was better not to be rash and wait for Xu Xi to find the Third Master instead. ¡°Who are you?¡± Li Cheng straightened her back arrogantly and coldly, blocking his way. Even if she was scared, she could not lose in terms of enthusiasm. ¡°Who do you think you are? I¡¯m looking for Jun Shiyan.¡± Si Chengluo¡¯s cold gaze swept across her face. With a pretty boy like that, he could finish him off with just one finger. ¡°Move.¡± Li Cheng was inexplicably frightened by the person in front of him, and her heart shivered, but her aura was not any weaker. As the Third Master¡¯s right-hand man, she absolutely could not admit defeat! When Xu Xi came over, he saw that Si Chengluo had already lost his patience and kicked Li Cheng. His eyes suddenly narrowed as he rushed forward protectively and kicked him. Li Cheng was the weakest among them. She quickly hid behind Xu Xi and looked at Si Chengluo angrily. ¡°Who are you to come to our house so early in the morning and behave atrociously?¡± ¡°Xu Xi, get out of the way.¡± Si Chengluo was slightly taller than Xu Xi. He glanced at him and his aura was terrifying. ¡°You can¡¯t beat me.¡± The few people around Jun Shiyan-Xu Xi, An Yan, He Xie, and Yu Zheng-were previously known as the Four Swordsmen. No matter where he was, they would follow him. However, this was the first time he had seen that pretty boy hiding behind Xu Xi. He did not expect Jun Shiyan to have such useless trash by his side. When Xu Xi heard his words, he was stunned. He looked at the man in front of him and was sure that he had only seen him twice. However, from the man¡¯s tone, it seemed like he knew him. ¡°Mr. Si, please respect yourself. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for being impolite.¡± Si Chengluo sneered. He shifted his gaze upwards and looked in the opposite direction. Flames were shooting out from his eyes. When enemies met, their eyes would turn red. ¡°Jun! Shi! Yan!¡± ¡°Welcome, Mr. Si. Please have a seat.¡± Jun Shiyan smiled warmly and was very polite to him. Last night, after finding An Yan, he found the little woman¡¯s friend, Song Yiyan. That swindler said that Si Chengluo was the little woman¡¯s younger brother. If that was the case, he was his brother-in-law. Naturally, he had to be more polite to him. ¡°Where¡¯s Ling Sheng?¡± Si Chengluo did not want to talk nonsense with him. In the morning, he had gone to the film set to look for his sister, but he had not seen her. Ji Fanchen said that last night, she came to Jun Shiyan¡¯s place and never went back. ¡°She¡¯s still sleeping.¡± The smile on Jun Shiyan¡¯s lips remained. He looked at him and asked, ¡°Mr. Si, what would you like to drink? If you haven¡¯t had breakfast, we can have it together.¡± Si Chengluo hated him to begin with, but he didn¡¯t want to hit a smiling face. He tried his best to suppress the urge to beat him up. ¡°I¡¯m not eating. Let her out.¡± Jun Shiyan smiled even more happily and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy to wake her up. I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know, but she¡¯s been sleeping a lot lately.¡± Si Chengluo had been suppressing the anger in his heart. When he heard this, his anger rushed to the top of his head and he shouted, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°She¡¯s pregnant.¡± Jun Shiyan could clearly see the fire in the man¡¯s eyes intensifying. He looked at him as if he was his enemy and could not hold it in anymore. Song Yiyan told him that Si Chengluo didn¡¯t like him as his brother-in-law. Or rather, he was too dependent and possessive of his sister. They were far more than normal siblings. But at the same time, he was also very possessive and could not accept that she had such a brother. His attitude towards him in the future depended on his performance. ¡°Jun Shiyan!¡± Si Chengluo let out another furious growl. In his rage, he charged towards with his fist. Xu Xi¡¯s gaze suddenly turned cold and murderous. He was about to rush out when Li Cheng pulled him back and gave him a look. When Ling Sheng came out of the washroom, she heard the commotion in the living room. When she ran out, she saw Si Chengluo rushing towards Jun Shiyan with a punch. Jun Shiyan was punched in the face. He staggered and fell to the ground. ¡°Si Chengluo.¡± Ling Sheng shouted and rushed over, she looked at him anxiously and angrily. ¡°What are you doing so early in the morning?¡± Si Chengluo looked at Ling Sheng and then at the man who had fallen to the ground. Immediately, he realized that he had been tricked. The bastard man in front of him had deliberately provoked him and plotted against him! ¡°Are you okay?¡± Ling Sheng did not know what had happened, but it was wrong to hit someone. Besides, he had hit a patient. If it was any other time, she would have let it go. But now, he is still suffering from a fever. After being punched to the ground, he must have fallen quite heavily. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s voice was very weak. Coupled with his pale face, he looked even more fragile and pitiful. Ling Sheng looked at the bruises on the man¡¯s face and touched his burning arm. Her heart ached, but when she thought of their awkward relationship, she said, ¡°Luo Luo didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Don¡¯t be angry with him.¡± When Jun Shiyan heard her calling him affectionately, he felt the flames of jealousy begin to burn. He hummed weakly and smiled weakly at her. ¡°He¡¯s here to look for you.¡± Si Chengluo was so angry that his chest was heaving up and down. Wasn¡¯t Jun Shiyan acting just to make his sister¡¯s heart ache? Fuck, he was a grown man, how could he be so shameless? He was simply unscrupulous! ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll leave first.¡± Ling Sheng looked at him with a nonchalant smile. However, just as she let go, the man¡¯s body swayed and he almost fell to the ground again. She quickly caught him.. Chapter 1160 - Into the Water Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Chapter 1160: Into the Water Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In fact, Ling Sheng still wanted to ask him what transpired here. However, seeing that he was rather weak, she did not ask in the end. Instead, she pulled Si Chengluo away, who was angry and had a murderous gaze. As Jun Shiyan watched the little woman¡¯s back disappear before his eyes, his heart began to ache. His gaze was as deep as a cold lake, and no emotions could be seen. When Ling Sheng walked to the door, she still felt very strange. She had a nagging feeling that something had happened last night, but she could not recall what had happened. Her brain was muddled from all the thinking. ¡°Sister.¡± Si Chengluo¡¯s face was cold, and his voice was tense and chilling. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant with his child?¡± Ling Sheng sneered and touched her stomach. ¡°It¡¯s not his. It¡¯s mine.¡± Si Chengluo didn¡¯t say anything, just thinking about that man made him angry. However, he couldn¡¯t say bad things about him in front of his sister as he would get into trouble. He could only think of other ways to make his sister leave him. Right, the person he should look for the most was Huo Ci. He should discuss with him how to kill that bastard Jun Shiyan. As for the child, they have the ability to support many children. At the thought of this, Si Chengluo felt much better. However, the prerequisite for doing all of this was that his sister would not awaken completely so soon. If she recalled the past, no matter how many times he and Huo Ci tried to stop her from being with Jun Shiyan, it would be futile. From that day onwards, Ling Sheng always felt like she had forgotten something. She was always careless when she did things. In the past, she was not that careless. On the set, the crew was preparing for the next scene. Ling Sheng was already prepared and was standing by the lake, ready to jump at any time. In this scene, Tang Yi, who was sitting in a wheelchair, was pushed into the lake by someone who was prepared to kill her. There was also evidence left behind. Everything pointed to the fact that the mastermind was Su Chengxiu. Since Tang Yi was Tang Song¡¯s favorite sister, the mastermind behind all these wanted to drive a wedge between Tang Song and Su Chengxiu and try to turn them into enemies. Director Ai Sifan ran over to discuss with her for a while before returning to his seat, indicating that she could start anytime. Cheng Ye smiled shyly at Ai Sifan before running to Ling Sheng¡¯s side and handing her a long transparent straw. ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, take this.¡± For some reason, Sister Sheng had been feeling a little out of sorts these past few days. During filming, she would often be distracted. Brother Chen said that if she continued like this, he would definitely bring her to the hospital for a checkup. He didn¡¯t know if it was because of the aftereffects from the fight with Third Master Jun. Ling Sheng insisted on filming the scene of her entering the water. She would have to stay underwater for a minute and a half before Tang Song realized and rushed over to save her. She needed to breathe, so the props team gave her the straw. On the set, everyone was busy preparing for the upcoming shoot. Ling Sheng had already adjusted her mindset and allowed herself to be in the best state of mind as she slowly focused. In a van not far away, the window was half open. Through the car window, there was a man sitting in the car. He was wearing a pair of sunglasses and a baseball cap that was pressed low. Under the sunglasses, he had a high nose bridge. Nothing else can be seen other than that. Xu Xi turned around and passed him a pair of binoculars. ¡°Third Master, this is what you wanted.¡± It had already been a few days. After Miss Ling left that day, she did not go back again. She blocked Third Master¡¯s phone number, so he could not contact her. Third Master would come to the set every day and secretly watch Miss Ling film. It had been so many days and it was done very discreetly, but Miss Ling did not notice it. ¡°No need.¡± Jun Shiyan was very far away. The amazing thing was that he could lock onto the little woman in the crowd with just one look. Today, she was dressed in plain clothes, which complemented her otherworldly coldness. Her eyes, which seemed to have seen through the vicissitudes of life, were desolate. He knew that she had already gotten into character. This was the character that she played, Tang Yi. After experiencing anger, frustration, loss, and despair, she had become calm. Xu Xi retracted his binoculars. However, he secretly peeked out and looked at the filming in the distance. The magnification of the binoculars was just right and he could see very clearly. However, he only took a glance before he felt a cold gaze sweep over him from behind. He quickly retracted his binoculars and sat up straight. The Third Master was too much. If he wanted to see Miss Ling, he could have just instructed the production team to make things convenient for him and drove the car closer. No one knew who was in the car right now. They would often be chased away by the production crew if they found a parking spot, so they could only watch from afar. Jun Shiyan had just seen the little woman raise her head and look towards the sky, a satisfied smile on her lips. Right after, he heard someone knock on the window and his face darkened. He saw the face of a woman who had suddenly appeared at the window. You Ya had been paying attention for days. Every day, this car would find a place to park. When she passed by yesterday, she saw the man in the car at the last moment before the car window was closed. It was then that she realized that Third Master Jun was sitting in this cheap-looking van. She also knew that Third Master Jun must have come for Ling Sheng. However, it was strange. Why didn¡¯t he go to her directly but had to do it secretly? Could it be that the famous Third Master Jun could not even handle a woman? She did not think much of Ling Sheng. She was just a newbie who had just entered the entertainment industry. You Ya¡¯s smile was very gracious. She looked at him and said in a sweet voice, ¡°Third Master, I have something to discuss with you. Can we go up and have a chat?¡± She had already thought it through. A man like Jun Shiyan was not someone she could covet. If she did not handle it well, she might be torn into pieces and die without a burial place. Right now, she doesn¡¯t have any other requests. She just wanted to become famous in the entertainment industry. After she became famous, she would find a rich family to marry into. She would then stop filming and become a rich wife. Jun Shiyan didn¡¯t want to close the car window. If he did, he wouldn¡¯t be able to see the person he wanted to see. He only shouted unhappily, ¡°Xu Xi.¡± When Xu Xi received the order, he wanted to get out of the car and chase her away. This woman was really bold, she even dared to come over to look for the Third Master and disrupt his good mood. Could she afford to bear the consequences? Seeing that the man in the driver¡¯s seat was about to get out of the car, You Ya hurriedly said, ¡°Third Master, I don¡¯t mean anything else. I know who attacked Ling Sheng last time when she was almost hit by a metal frame.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s gaze was extremely dangerous. He gave Xu Xi a look and asked coldly without looking at the woman, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Third Master, let¡¯s go up and discuss this. It¡¯s not good to say it here.¡± You Ya smiled at him. Jun Shiyan frowned slightly. As he spoke, he looked out and saw that the little woman opposite him had been pushed into the water. A blurry image suddenly flashed before his eyes, and his eyes were filled with madness.. Chapter 1161 - Who Is Your Brother? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios You Ya, who was outside the car door, did not have the time to dodge before the car door slammed against her. The moment she fell to the ground, she saw the man in the car getting out of the car in a panic. He no longer had the calmness he had before. Before Xu Xi could react, he saw Jun Shiyan running towards the lake. When he looked again, there was no one by the lake. There were only ripples on the lake. The ripples were on the surface of the water where Miss Ling was pushed down. You Ya cursed under her breath and pointed at Xu Xi who had run out. ¡°Hey, where is your master going? What about me?¡± Xu Xi ignored the woman as well. When the woman pulled him back, he flung her in disgust and chased after Jun Shiyan. ¡®The crew members at the scene were all staring at the lake. There were also staff members guarding the lake in advance to ensure the safety of the actors. Director Ai Sifan was counting down the time. Ji Fanchen, who was opposite her, was also ready to jump down at any time to save her. He was just waiting for the director to give the signal. Surprisingly, just as everyone was feeling nervous, a man suddenly ran over from not far away. His aura was astonishing as he pushed through the crowd and rushed in. Ji Fanchen frowned strangely. Third Master Jun, why was he here? ¡°Brother Chen, what¡¯s he doing here?¡± Cheng Ye ran over from outside and pulled Ji Fanchen. He paused for a moment before looking enlightened. ¡°Did he¡­ awaken?¡± Ji Fanchen¡¯s brows furrowed even more. He didn¡¯t know, but he could tell from Third Master Jun¡¯s expression that something was really wrong. Luo Xin was sitting not too far away reading her script. When she saw the man approaching, her eyes lit up and she clenched her fists tightly with resentment. He¡¯s here because of Ling Sheng again! ¡®Was Jun Shiyan blind? Just because Ling Sheng was his son¡¯s biological mother, could he accept the illegitimate child in her stomach? She didn¡¯t know that Third Master Jun, who was feared by everyone in the capital and held a high position, was willing to be a cuckold and become someone¡¯s stepfather! Director Ai Sifan watched as someone rushed over. Before he could shout for someone to stop him, he froze in shock. He watched as the man jumped into the lake. His scalp tightened and he broke out in cold sweat. The crew members on the set were all stunned. Stop him? Who would dare to stop him? Did they want to die? That was Third Master Jun! But why did Third Master Jun suddenly rush over? It looked scary. Ling Sheng only heard the sound of someone falling into the water before she heard someone calling her. It was the useless man. Why was he here? Was he crazy? ¡®The man¡¯s voice was urgent, frightened, frantic. He was getting closer to her. She did not even have any time to think. There was a splash in front of her and in the next moment, the man had already broken through the water and appeared in front of her. She could clearly see his worried face and his bloodshot eyes as he hugged her tightly. Ling Sheng could clearly feel that the man¡¯s body was trembling violently due to extreme fear and worry. His arms held her tightly, wishing he could melt her into his flesh. She had no idea where the straw that connected her mouth to the water surface had gone. It was difficult for her to breathe and she could faintly feel a warm liquid sliding down her neck. She had a magical feeling and her heart was beating wildly. Warm liquid trickled from the corners of her eyes. She placed her arms around the man and hugged him with all her might. Jun Shiyan hugged the baby that he had lost and regained. He kissed her with panic, joy, and palpitation. Only then could he suppress the fear and pain in his heart and explain the joy that he was feeling now. The staff members by the water were shocked by the sudden scene. They watched as the couple broke through time, space, and distance in the lake and hugged each other. For a moment, tears welled up in their eyes. People gathered around the lake. Director Ai Sifan didn¡¯t dare to do anything, what can he do? The person who jumped down was Third Master Jun! Ji Fanchen stared at the lake calmly. He wondered if it was as Xiao Ye had said, that the man had awakened. Cheng Ye¡¯s eyes were sparkling as he stared in the direction of the lake. He was so anxious that he nearly shouted for them. Why hadn¡¯t they come up yet? What could they do in the water!? Ling Sheng panted as someone hugged her waist. When she broke through the water surface, she gasped for air. Her face was frighteningly red as she leaned weakly against the man¡¯s chest and looked up at him. ¡°Tm sorry.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s chest heaved up and down violently. Looking at the little woman¡¯s sparkling eyes, the corners of his lips curled up into a happy arc. ¡°Who am I?¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes were red, and her heart felt sour. She stared at him without blinking, afraid that he would return to that damn cold look in the next moment. ¡°Madam Jun.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. He held her face and gazed at her affectionately. ¡°You are my heart, my liver, my bones, my blood, my everything, my baby.¡± Ling Sheng suddenly accepted the confession, and her face turned even redder. She looked at him indignantly and lowered her voice. ¡°Then whose baby is the one in my stomach?¡± ¡°Mine.¡± Jun Shiyan gently tapped the tip of her nose, his happy voice coming from his chest. He picked her up by the waist and walked towards the lake. The moment she fell into the water, the fear hidden in the deepest part of his heart erupted like a volcano that had been suppressed for thousands of years. Countless memories, tumbling images, exploded in his mind. When the little girl smiled, when she cried, when she was angry, when she acted coquettishly, every image was so beautiful it made his heart throb. She was his, she could only be his. Whether it was in the past, now, or in the future, she could only be his. She was his most precious treasure. ¡®When Ji Fanchen saw the two of them coming up, he quickly took a blanket and prepared to pass it to them. After all, the weather was still very cold. The water was cold, and they would be even colder when they came out. Surprisingly, the blanket was snatched away before he could hand it over. When he tured around, he saw a handsome man holding the blanket and snatching Ling Sheng away from Jun Shiyan. He knew the handsome man. Nangong Lengmo, also known as Director Chen Mo, was Sheng Sheng¡¯s uncle. Beside him was an old man with a cold face. His sharp and angry gaze swept across Jun Shiyan, wishing he could shoot him. ¡®When Jun Shiyan saw who it was, he instinctively called out, ¡°Brother Mo.¡± Nangong Lengmo cast a cold glance at him and sneered with a frown. ¡°Who is your brother?¡± Jun Shiyan immediately changed his greeting and said politely, ¡°Uncle.¡± Nangong Lengmo gritted his teeth.. ¡°Get lost!¡± Chapter 1162 - Blindingly Bright Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡®When Nangong Lun saw his precious granddaughter being touched by a man, he was so angry that he was fuming. When he saw Jun Shiyan approaching, he immediately pushed him away. Ling Sheng was carried by Nangong Lengmo in a princess-like manner. She wrapped herself up tightly with a blanket and glanced at Old Master Nangong, whose face was unhappy. Her emotions were complicated as she coughed softly. ¡°Uncle, Grandpa, why are the two of you here?¡± ¡°Why would we not come?¡± Nangong Lun did not dare to vent his anger on his baby. He looked at Jun Shiyan furiously and pointed at his nose. ¡°What do you want if we don¡¯t come? Who are you? Is my baby someone you can touch?¡± Jun Shiyan smiled politely and humbly. ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re joking. I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s your grandfather?¡± Nangong Lun was already angry and wanted to teach him a lesson. He angrily said, ¡°Where did you come from? Stop trying to worm your way into being friends with me. I won¡¯t fall for this.¡± ¡®What was going on? His sweetheart had only been in China for a few days. Why did such a rude man come out and call him Grandpa? Who is he? Nangong Lengmo glanced at him coldly and recognized him. Wasn¡¯t he the richest man in the world? They had met once and were not familiar with each other. Any man who dared to touch his baby deserved to die. Naturally, Nangong Lengmo didn¡¯t look at him nicely. ¡®The staff members¡¯ eyes were about to pop out of their sockets as they stared at the handsome man who had suddenly appeared in front of them. Director Ai Sifan¡¯s eyes were burning. As someone in the film industry, who wouldn¡¯t know Director Chen Mo? He was the youngest director in Oscar history, a legend in the film industry, especially in the Chinese film industry. He was also the idol of all Chinese directors. Naturally, he was no exception. His lifelong goal was to advance towards Director Chen Mo, to become an outstanding director like him, to become the pride of the entire world¡¯s Chinese population. This newbie, Ling Sheng, was being hugged in Director Chen Mo¡¯s arms like a protective child. She even called him uncle! She¡­ she was Director Chen Mo¡¯s niece? At this moment, Luo Xin¡¯s eyes had already turned red from jealousy. She looked at the handsome man who had suddenly appeared in front of her. To be able to act in Director Chen Mo¡¯s films and build a relationship with him was the lifelong pursuit of all Chinese actors! She had always thought that Ling Sheng, that little bitch, was just a newbie with no background. Never in her wildest dreams did she expect that the top director of China was actually her uncle! Some of the staff at the scene were close to her. When they heard Ling Sheng call him Uncle, they started whispering to each other. They said that Ling Sheng was definitely not a newbie without any background since she was able to form a relationship with Third Master Jun. As expected, so what if she was a newbie? Not only was she related to the Third Master, she was also Director Chen Mo¡¯s niece! Not to mention other than this third female lead role, with her background and family background, how difficult would it be for her to get a role in a movie filmed by a good director? However, what they could not figure out was how Ling Sheng, who had such an impressive background, would act in this film. She chose an unconventional boys¡¯ love script and even acted as the third female lead. Although this third female lead was very likable, she was only a third female lead after all. It did not match her dazzling status at all! ¡°What do you know? Low-profile. Don¡¯t you know that?¡± ¡°This is what a real actress should be like. I¡¯ve decided that I¡¯m going to be a fan of hers. Instead of using such an impressive identity, she chose to start from the bottom. She¡¯s too handsome. I love her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I want to be her fan too, she doesn¡¯t put on any airs at all. She treats our staff so well and even treats us to meals frequently. She¡¯s really a great person.¡± ¡°Her acting skills are also good. Don¡¯t you guys think that Ling Sheng¡¯s acting skills are the best in the production team? Her acting skills are really good, much better than the one who has been marketing her acting skills!¡± At the end of her speech, the female staff lowered her voice and stole a glance at Luo Xin. In the entire entertainment industry, she was the only one who kept marketing her acting skills everyday. What good acting skills did she have? She even claimed to be the queen of flowers for television dramas, all these were just made up on her own, she should be the queen of lies! She then looked at Ling Sheng. She had such a good family background, a formidable backing in the entertainment industry, and such impressive acting skills. She was even low-key and kind. She simply could not be more likable than this. Naturally, Luo Xin had also heard their conversation. Her exquisitely dolled-up face was deathly pale, and her hands, which were hidden under her wide sleeves, were tightly clenched into fists, her nails digging into her palms. Her plan had failed completely. She wanted to embarrass Ling Sheng and use her acting skills to trample on her. However, she had to admit that Ling Sheng, that little bitch, had good acting skills. She portrayed the role perfectly, as if she was born for the role. She thought that her status would definitely be higher than Ling Sheng¡¯s. She thought that her family background would definitely be better than hers. However, reality gave her a tight slap. Ling Sheng¡¯s uncle was Chen Mo. The old man whom Ling Sheng called Grandpa was Nangong Lun, the head of the Nangong family, the number one Chinese family overseas! The people present might not know, but as the daughter of China¡¯s Luo Family, she knew very well. Chen Mo, originally known as Nangong Lengmo, was the second-in-line successor of the Nangong family. His sister was the pride of the Chinese. She was the number one movie queen of the Chinese nation, Nangong Lengyu. She was the first-in-line successor of the Nangong family. If Ling Sheng addressed Nangong Lengmo as Uncle and Nangong Lum as Grandpa, would she be Nangong Lengyu¡¯s daughter? However, she had never heard that Nangong Lengyu had a daughter. ¡°Sister Xin Xin.¡± You Ya jogged to Luo Xin¡¯s side and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are we not filming anymore? What are they doing? What happened to Ling Sheng?¡± ¡®When she came over, she saw a chaotic scene by the lake. Ling Sheng was being hugged by the number one Chinese director, Chen Mo. Other people were lamenting the fact that it¡¯s a waste of his gift for him not to be an actor. Beside Ling Sheng, there was Third Master Jun, whose face was filled with humility and he had restrained all his aura. There was also an imposing and cold-looking Old Master. It was obvious that his status was not ordinary. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Luo Xin was still feeling frustrated. Upon hearing her voice, she felt even more disgusted. Did she think she didn¡¯t know what she was thinking? ¡®The woman beside her was just a small fry who liked to suck up to others. She no longer bothered to pretend with her. You Ya pursed her lips and gave her a disdainful look before turning to leave. What was there to be smug about? She wanted to see how long she could be smug for! Third Master Jun would not take a fancy to her, nor would he take a fancy to Luo Xin. The person she liked was Ling Sheng. She could tell that this man¡¯s thoughts were actually the simplest. His eyes would not lie.. Chapter 1163 - True Love Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Now, she was glad that she had stopped early and did not continue to seduce the Third Master. Otherwise, if she had done anything to Ling Sheng, she would have felt goosebumps all over her back. How scary! However, it was different for Luo Xin. When she found an opportunity later, she would personally hand the video and photo to Third Master. Thereafter, she could sit back and watch the show. Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, Ling Sheng wanted to get down and walk by herself. However, her uncle did not allow her to do so, so she could only let him tag along, They could do whatever they wanted! Seeing that Jun Shiyan was still following, Nangong Lun turned around and glared at him fiercely. ¡°Who are you? Why are you following us?¡± Jun Shiyan said, ¡°Old Master Nangong, my surname is Jun and my name is Shiyan. I¡¯m Sheng Sheng¡¯s old¡­ boyfriend.¡± He swallowed the words that came out of his mouth. The old master of the Nangong family still did not know about his relationship with the young lady. If she were to tell him nowy, the old man would probably take off his shoes and hit him with it. Ji Fanchen and Cheng Ye were also following. When they saw the Old Master¡¯s death gaze sweeping over indiscriminately, they stopped in their tracks and felt a little apprehensive. ¡°Grandfather, I¡­¡± Cheng Ye followed suit and called him Grandfather. He was about to explain when he was interrupted by Nangong Lun. ¡°Who are all of you? What are you calling me for? Who¡¯s your grandfather?¡± Nangong Lun was infuriated. What kind of people were they? The moment they met they called him grandfather. Was he familiar with them? ¡°Mr. Nangong.¡± Ji Fanchen pulled Cheng Ye to his side in embarrassment. He looked at him and explained, ¡°We are good friends of Sheng Sheng. He is young and insensible. Please don¡¯t be angry with him.¡± Seeing that his attitude was quite good, Nangong Lun nodded and acknowledged. It was fine if he was a good friend, but not a boyfriend! His family¡¯s precious kid had only been in China for a few days, but she had already been deceived. This man called Jun Shiyan was no good either, he must be full of evil tricks. Otherwise, how could he have tricked his clever, sensible, beautiful, and dignified granddaughter away? Jun Shiyan? Why did this name sound so familiar? Nangong Lun had just lost his mind from anger. Now that he had finally calmed down, he turned around and carefully sized him up. He finally recognized him. Wasn¡¯t he that bastard who used the title of the richest man in the world to throw his weight around every day? It was no wonder that he had always found this boy an eyesore. No matter how much he looked at him, he would be annoyed. He knew that he was not a good person just by looking at him. He dared to have designs on their baby so he gave him one word, ¡°Get lost!¡± Cheng Ye was an innocent child. When he saw that Old Master Nangong¡¯s expression had improved a little and that he was much more friendly to him, he hurriedly ran over to help him up. When he thought about how Ling Sheng had suffered during this period, his heart ached. Anyway, he could not so easily let go of the wretched man who made Sister Sheng sad. He ignored Ji Fanchen¡¯s warning glances and complained softly, ¡°Grandpa, he¡¯s very bad. He¡¯s not good to Sister Sheng Sheng at all. You must see his true colors clearly. Don¡¯t be fooled by hi How could Jun Shiyan not have heard what he said? There was a dangerous look in his eyes as he swept a cold gaze over and choked. Ji Fanchen started to play the sympathy card, he lowered his voice apologetically. ¡°Third Master, Xiao Ye is a straightforward person. He doesn¡¯t even think before he speaks. He doesn¡¯t have any ill intentions and didn¡¯t target you on purpose. He just feels sorry for Sheng Sheng¡¯s suffering.¡± ¡®The murderous intent in Jun Shiyan¡¯s eyes vanished instantly. He glanced at the little woman who was leaning on Nangong Lengmo¡¯s shoulder and winking at him. His heart clenched tightly as he smiled at her to reassure her. It was his fault that he did not regain his memory during this period of time. He made his little girl suffer. This situation would never happen again. ¡®When Ji Fanchen saw that the man¡¯s murderous intent had finally moved away from Cheng Ye, he heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, even the iron-blooded emperor that everyone feared had a weakness. The only weakness of the man was Sheng Sheng. Nangong Lengmo carried Ling Sheng and entered the RV that they had driven over. The RV was specially prepared for her and was given to her so that she could use it during breaks during filming. There was everything in the luxurious RV, it was all personally prepared by Nangong Lun. The soft furniture was renovated according to Ling Sheng¡¯s favorite style. There was a bouquet of baby¡¯s breath on the table in the living room. It was very beautiful and elegant. Ling Sheng went to the changing room to change while the rest of the people stayed in the living room. Other than Jun Shiyan, everyone was seated. Ji Fanchen looked at the man standing there with some sympathy. He knew that he shouldn¡¯t be laughing at him right now, but he felt good. However, seeing him being treated like this made him inexplicably happy, as if he had gotten revenge for her. Cheng Ye was speaking to Nangong Lun. From the corner of his eyes, he secretly looked at the tall man standing by the side. He deserved it. Who asked him to bully Sister Sheng Sheng! Let him suffer first. When Movie King Huo, Auntie Nangong, and Old Master Huo find out that he bullied Sister Sheng Sheng, he would definitely suffer. He did not care if he was the Third Master, Fourth Master, or Fifth Master. Since he had bullied Sister Sheng, he should let him suffer. He could not let him off lightly. ¡°Mr Jun, you are not suitable for our Sheng Sheng. You are too old, I hope that you can let go of her as soon as possible. Our family will not allow the two of you to be together.¡± Nangong Lengmo went straight to the point. The girl that their family painstakingly raised from young, had been taken advantage of by this man. Wasn¡¯t this infuriating? ¡°Mtr, Nangong, I think we should consider this question at length.¡± Jun Shiyan spoke very politely. ¡°Sheng Sheng and I already have a child.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Nangong Lengmo questioned. He suddenly stood up and his eyes were filled with flames. He pointed at him and warmed, ¡°Stop talking nonsense with me!¡± ¡°We have a son called Xiaogi. He¡¯s already three years old.¡± The corners of Jun Shiyan¡¯s lips curled up slightly. His smile was still polite and gentle. ¡°Sheng Sheng is pregnant with another child. It¡¯s already been eight weeks.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡± Nangong Lengmo sneered. His anger grew and he almost shouted, ¡°She has only been in China for less than a month. How can she have an eight-week child?¡± Nangong Lun was so angry that his face turned ashen. This bastard in front of him should find someone more gullible to lie to. His family¡¯s darling was so obedient. A three-year-old son? There was another one in her stomach? Did he take them for fools? ¡°Whether you believe it or not, I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± Jun Shiyan looked at them and continued, ¡°Sheng Sheng and I are truly in love. Please approve of us..¡± Chapter 1164 - My Father, Huo Ci Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Sheng Sheng!¡± Nangong Lun was furious and his face was ashen from anger. After his anger rose, he shouted in the direction of the changing room. Ling Sheng changed her clothes and ran out of the changing room in a hurry. She looked at her grandpa, then at her uncle, Standing beside Jun Shiyan, she coughed. ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡®When Nangong Lun saw her obedient little face, he tried his best to suppress his cold expression. When it came to serious matters, he definitely couldn¡¯t soften his heart just because she was obedient. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s going on between you and him?¡± His good granddaughter had only been in China for a few days, and she was pregnant. Was this man lying? Was it possible? ¡°He¡¯s my boyfriend.¡± Ling Sheng threw caution to the wind. After all, no matter what she said, she would still be scolded. ¡°Let me formally introduce my boyfriend, Jun Shiyan.¡± ¡°I disapprove!¡± Nangong Lun and Nangong Lengmo shouted angrily in unison. ¡®When Jun Shiyan heard the little woman introduce him as her boyfriend, his heart melted. He smiled gently and looked at her affectionately. Nangong Lengmo looked at him and really wanted to dig out his eyes. What was he looking at? However, as a gentleman with good manners, he would not resort to violence. He said politely, ¡°Mr. Jun, can I trouble you to leave for a moment?¡± This matter could not be said in front of outsiders. It¡¯s better not to let outsiders see when they are lecturing their own child. After Ji Fanchen heard that, he bade them farewell and tactfully avoided them. He pulled Cheng Ye, who still wanted to stay, out of the car. At first, Jun Shiyan did not want to get out of the car. He was afraid that after he got out of the car, the two protective people in the car would take the lady away and not let him see her. However, he saw that Ji Fanchen and Cheng Ye had alighted from the car. It would not be appropriate for him to hide in the other rooms in the RV. ¡°He said that the two of you have children. Is that true?¡± Nangong Lun¡¯s face was tense as he tried his best to calm down and listen to her explanation. ¡°Yes.¡± Ling Sheng nodded and looked at him seriously. ¡°His nickname is Xiaoqi, and his name is Jun Yeqi. He¡¯s three years old.¡± Nangong Lun sneered and pointed at her. ¡°What kind of bewitchment did that man give you? Three years old? You¡¯re an elder daughter who hasn¡¯t even had a boyfriend. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being laughed at by others when you say such things?! Let me warn you, our Nangong family doesn¡¯t have the rule of being a stepmother to other people¡¯s children!¡± What did that little bastard do to his baby girl? What drug did he use to make her admit that she had a son? It must be his own son and he is tricking his daughter into becoming his son¡¯s stepmother! ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s really my son. He¡¯s my biological son.¡± Ling Sheng did not know how to explain. Seeing how angry he was, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t be agitated. Be careful of your health.¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Nangong Lun was so angry that his whole body was trembling as he pointed at her.¡± Stop talking nonsense. You have a son? Let me tell you, I will never agree to let you be someone¡¯s stepmother! ¡± ¡°Lam not a stepmother. I am the biological mother.¡± After saying that, Ling Sheng added, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll show you the matemity test. Grandpa, my son is very obedient. You¡¯ll definitely like him when you see him.¡± ¡°Where did you get this child from? Let me ask you, you¡¯ve never been to China, so where did this child come from?¡± Nangong Lun really wanted to slap her awake. No matter how angry he was, he couldn¡¯t bear to do it. ¡°Do you really want to be someone¡¯s stepmother so badly?¡± No matter how cute a child was, he was not her biological child. No matter how good she was to him, could he treat her like his own biological mother? ¡°Dad, calm down and listen to Sheng Sheng.¡± Nangong Lengmo was really afraid that if the Old Master continued asking, he would faint from anger. He pulled him to sit down and handed him a cup of tea for him to drink before giving Ling Sheng a look. Ling Sheng knew that no one would believe her words since they had not awakened yet and had no memories. Facing their questioning and their furious yet heartbroken look, she could only admit defeat. ¡°Grandpa, Uncle, my parents know about this. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask them.¡± ¡°Your father? Which father?¡± Nangong Lun was still in a fit of anger, but he was still sensitive to this word. His gaze suddenly became serious and extremely dangerous. ¡°It¡¯s my dad!¡± Ling Sheng had an idea. Perhaps she could try to change the target of their anger. However, she felt a little sorry for her father and apologized in her heart. ¡°Isn¡¯t my dad Huo Ci? My mom is with him now!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Nangong Lun¡¯s eyes instantly turned red. ¡®As he stood up, he slapped the tea set on the coffee table in front of him. The tea set fell to the ground with a loud crash. Fortunately, it fell onto a carpet. Otherwise, this set of purple sand tea sets worth tens of millions would have been destroyed. Huo Ci? Yu¡¯er got together with that little bastard again? He knew it. With Sheng Sheng around, the two of them would rekindle their old flame sooner or later. How was it? He had guessed it right! ¡°Sheng Sheng, make yourself clear. Where is your mother now?¡± Nangong Lengmo tugged at his father. His health is already deteriorating, what if something happened to him? ¡°My mother didn¡¯t tell you?¡± Ling Sheng pretended to be surprised as she apologized a million times in her heart. She had no choice but to deal with it this way. She had not thought of an excuse yet! ¡°Ah Mo.¡± At this moment, Nangong Lun had completely changed his target. He was so angry that his chest was heaving up and down. His body trembled uncontrollably as he gritted his teeth in hatred. ¡°Let¡¯s go and find your sister. That little bastard Huo Ci, what did he do to your sister?¡± ¡°All right, I understand. Dad, calm down.¡± Nangong Lengmo was not angry. Rather, he was shocked. Sister and Sheng Sheng came to China one after another. It was less than a month, but in the end, Sheng Sheng found a boyfriend and even said she had a son. Sister and Huo Ci were together again! Ling Sheng pressed her palms together and apologized silently in her heart. She believed that her parents would definitely be able to handle it. She was a weakling, but her parents were big shots! Nangong Lengmo ordered his men to drive them to the airport. Ling Sheng looked down and secretly glanced at the two of them. Then, she tiptoed backward and covered her face, trying her best to reduce her presence and get out of the car. If she went back with her, her father, with his bad temper, would kill her if he found out that she revealed their secret! ¡°Where are you going?¡± Nangong Lun¡¯s expression was cold. He pointed at her and said, ¡°Get back here, Ah Mo. Take her phone and prevent her from snitching!¡± This girl was so smart. She wanted to change his target so that she could get away.. He would settle the score with her later together with her mother! Chapter 1165 - Kneeling Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ling Sheng handed over her phone in tears. She felt like dying, she was doomed. When she returned home later, her father would kill her. Nangong Lengmo looked at her with sympathy and sighed deeply. He snatched the phone away. After all, he did not want his sister to be with Huo Ci. He could not afford to turn back. ¡°Uncle, I still have to go down and film!¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s voice was very low as she pressed her palms together in an attempt to gain his sympathy. ¡°Ican¡¯t make the decision. Ask your grandfather.¡± Although Nangong Lengmo felt sorry for her, he was still angry. What did this little girl do? She wanted to anger them to death! ¡°Grandpa.¡± Ling Sheng bit her lips aggrievedly and looked at him tearfully. ¡°I want to work and film. You can go back with Uncle. I don¡¯t have to go back!¡± ¡°You came to China without permission and even joined the entertainment industry. I haven¡¯t settled the score with you yet!¡± Nangong Lun pointed at her angrily. ¡°Come here.¡± Ling Sheng moved towards the opposite side with difficulty. Her tears were about to fall as she sniffled and pretended to be pitiful. ¡°Grandpa, I like acting, Didn¡¯t you say that you would let me do whatever I wanted to do? Did you go back on your word?¡± Nangong Lun¡¯s heart softened when he saw the sparkling tears in the little girl¡¯s eyes. However, when he thought of the ridiculous things she had done, he hardened his heart. ¡°Knee!¡± Ling Sheng was very obedient as she knelt on the ground with a thud. When her knees landed on the ground, the voice was very loud. Her face contorted in pain as tears rolled down her cheeks. Nangong Lengmo ran over with a heartbroken expression. Before he reached her, he saw his father pulling her up. Nangong Lun was both angry and distressed. He quickly pulled the little lass to sit on the sofa and reached out to roll up her leggings. The skin on her knees was already torn and blood was seeping out. He began to blame herself and shouted coldly at Nangong Lengmo, ¡°What are you waiting for? Bring the medicine here!¡± Nangong Lengmo sighed helplessly. Look at him, he was the one who made her kneel. Now that she was hurt, his heart ached and he lost his temper! ¡°Grandpa.¡± Ling Sheng was the best at acting pitifully. She had another set of memories. After she let go of the grudge in her heart towards Nangong Lun, she did not feel any pressure when she acted coquettishly. When she pretended to be strong, she sucked in a cold breath and smiled at him. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt at all.¡± ¡°You!¡± Nangong Lun also hated himself. Why couldn¡¯t he be ruthless? He clearly knew that the little girl was pretending to be miserable to deceive him, but his heart still ached! Nangong Lengmo brought the first-aid kit over and looked at the injury on Ling Sheng¡¯s knee. She was the most resourceful little imp. Every time, no matter how angry the Old Master was, she would have a way to coax him. This matter was so serious. She was the stepmother of someone else¡¯s child and was pregnant. With his father¡¯s temper in the past, he would be so angry that he would hit her! All these years, his father¡¯s temper had been getting better. Perhaps after experiencing what happened to his sister, he had already gotten over it. Nangong Lun applied medicine on her and sucked in a breath of cold air. His face was tense and serious. His eyes were filled with pain as he asked gently, ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Ling Sheng shook her head and smiled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. It doesn¡¯t hurt at all. Grandpa, are you not angry with me anymore?¡± ¡°Tm angry.¡± Nangong Lun snorted and moved his hands lightly. He was afraid that he would hurt her, so he sighed deeply in his heart. Even if she was in the wrong, so what? He had doted on the little girl since she was young, he could only pamper her no matter what. ¡°Grandpa, I love you the most.¡± Ling Sheng felt that she was a little puppy. Her face was stuck to Nangong Lun¡¯s shoulder as she acted coquettishly. Nangong Lun reached out and knocked her head. With a stern face, he lectured, ¡°Behave yourself and don¡¯t make a fuss. I¡¯m applying medicine!¡± Ling Sheng hummed softly and obediently sat up straight. Her small face was calm and composed, and she was very obedient. After Nangong Lun finished applying the medicine, he asked her, ¡°Is what that brat said true?¡± Ling Sheng acted dumb. ¡°Grandpa, what are you asking?¡± Nangong Lun clenched his fist and looked at her stomach. He gritted his teeth. ¡°The child in your stomach!¡± Ling Sheng nodded honestly. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡®When Nangong Lun heard this, he couldn¡¯t accept it in his heart. He suddenly covered his face and started crying. He was as sad as a child and turned around to not face her. Ling Sheng was dumbfounded as she ran over nervously. ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you crying?¡± Nangong Lun continued to cry. He did not look at her nor did he care about her. He was like a child throwing a tantrum. He was heartbroken. How could his baby be pregnant? She had only left home for a few days. How could she be pregnant with another man¡¯s child? Nangong Lengmo was also stunned. This was the first time he had seen the old master cry like a child. He looked frail and pitiful. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s voice softened. When she heard the elder cry, her heart felt terrible. Her eyes were sore and she felt like crying too. ¡°Grandfather is fine¡­ It¡¯s fine¡­¡± Nangong Lun turned his head and looked at her with teary eyes.¡± How can you get pregnant without telling Grandfather? What is going to happen to you now? You¡¯re a girl, how can you learn from your mother?¡± Back then, when Yu¡¯er came home pregnant and was let down by that little bastard Huo Ci, if not for her insistence on stopping him, he would have gone to China personally and broken his legs. Now that his sweetheart was pregnant, he¡­ he felt terrible. It wasn¡¯t that the Nangong family couldn¡¯t afford to raise a child, but he felt terrible. Why did those bastards pick girls from the Nangong family to bully? Did they think that the Nangong family was easy to bully? ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t know either. Don¡¯t cry.¡± Ling Sheng wiped his tears. In her memory, this was the first time she had seen the old man cry like this. Her heart clenched. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m different from Mom. The Third Master won¡¯t let me down. He won¡¯t abandon the baby.¡± ¡°Your dad, he¡¯s not fit to be your dad. That little bastard Huo Ci, he¡¯s not human!¡± Nangong Lun complained in a hoarse voice. Nangong Lengmo could not bear to look at him. He was already an adult, yet he was crying in front of a child like Sheng Sheng and did not feel embarrassed at all. ¡°Yes, Grandfather, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s all his fault. My father is not human. He¡¯s an ingrate and a heartless man.¡± Ling Sheng also helped to scold him. ¡°How did your mother get together with him?¡± Nangong Lun was already embarrassed in front of her, so he threw caution to the wind and did not care about anything else.. Chapter 1166 - Gloating Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Could Ling Sheng say that it was because her father and mother had awakened, and because of the car accident in the previous book, her mother had come to her senses and forgiven her father? Of course not. ¡°You don¡¯t know either?¡± Nangong Lun sniffled and finally stopped crying. However, his voice was still hoarse as he pointed at his heart. ¡°Sheng Sheng, do you know that I can¡¯t get over it? Grandpa can¡¯t get over it.¡± ¡°Your mother can forgive him, but I can¡¯t. My daughter has suffered so much because of him. I¡¯m heartbroken! I can¡¯t forgive him. I¡¯ll never forgive him.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes were swollen. She nodded at the old man and comforted him. ¡°Okay, I understand. Grandpa, don¡¯t cry. We won¡¯t forgive him.¡± Grandpa was unwilling to forgive her father now. She wondered if he would forgive himself after he awakened and found out what he had done. ¡°That¡­ that brat from the Jun family, what¡¯s going on with the two of you? It¡¯s only been a few days, how did he manage to get to you?¡± Nangong Lun looked at her with his red eyes. ¡°Grandpa, he and I are truly in love. He¡¯s really a good person, he¡¯s different from my father. He won¡¯t let me suffer, don¡¯t worry!¡± After Ling Sheng said that, she finally realized that she seemed a little unkind. ¡®Why did she say that her father was a scumbag? Her father was actually quite affectionate. He had been thinking about her mother for so many years. ¡°I¡¯m worried. How can I be assured?¡± Nangong Lun patted his heart. ¡°You and your mother are everything to Grandpa. How can Grandpa be assured to hand you two over to other men?¡± ¡°Grandpa, actually, my father always knew that he was wrong, All these years, he has never let go of my mother.¡± Ling Sheng felt that she had gone overboard, so she had to put in a good word for her father. ¡°Ever since my mother left, there have been no other women by his side. He has been staying chaste for my mother.¡± ¡°Sheng Sheng, don¡¯t speak up for him. Grandpa knows better than you what kind of person he is. Grandpa is a man and knows the dirty thoughts in a man¡¯s heart.¡± Nangong Lun gritted his teeth in grief and indignation. ¡°If only he had restrained himself back then and cut off all ties with other women after he got together with your mother, your mother would not have been hurt so badly by him. In the end, her heart was dead when she left him while carrying you in her.¡± ¡°Grandpa, what exactly happened between my parents back then?¡± Ling Sheng actually did not know what had happened back then. She only knew that her parents had fallen out because of her. ¡°Ask him!¡± Nangong Lun angrily pointed at Nangong Lengmo and gritted his teeth. ¡°Ask him what happened then.¡± Nangong Lengmo¡¯s handsome face darkened as he frowned. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s all Chen Zhiyi¡¯s fault. Why do you keep talking about it?¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s heart felt like it was being scratched by a cat. She wanted to know what was going on, so she looked at him expectantly. ¡°Uncle.¡± ¡°Stop changing the topic. What¡¯s going on between you and Jun Shiyan?¡± Nangong Lengmo pointed at her coldly and asked. ¡°He¡¯s my boyfriend,¡± Ling Sheng said calmly, blinking her large eyes. Nangong Lengmo looked at her stomach coldly. ¡°You must be lying. You¡¯ve only been in China for a few days. How can the child be almost two months old?¡± ¡°Well, actually, we¡¯ve known each other since a long time ago.¡± Ling Sheng finally came up with a reasonable excuse. ¡°I met him during my graduation trip that year, and we separated after that.¡± ¡°and then? When he returned, he got married and gave birth to a son with another woman?¡± Nangong Lengmo pondered for a moment. There was a period where she went on a graduation trip alone for two months. But after that, she returned home and was not pregnant. She did not know how that man brainwashed her into insisting that the child was hers. Ling Sheng herself did not know how to explain it. There was a long period of time, probably the period when she was pregnant. Her memory during that period was vague and she could not remember anything. There was only a vague figure of an old man in her mind that kept revolving around her. Nangong Lengmo and Nangong Lun were certain that Ling Sheng had been deceived by Jun Shiyan, who had bewitched her and insisted on treating his son as her biological son. However, Nangong Lun¡¯s heart was currently in a mess. He was worried about his daughter, but he also felt sorry for his granddaughter. In an instant, a double blow came crashing down on him, making it hard for him to breathe. His heart was clenched, so he temporarily put the matter of the child aside. Nangong Lengmo had said all that he needed to say. As an elder, he could not force her to break up with him. She was currently in her honeymoon period and had been brainwashed by that man. She would not listen to anyone¡¯s advice. Ling Sheng pestered him until she finally got her phone back from Nangong Lengmo. She nervously called her father, but no one picked up. She then called her mother, but no one picked up as well. She sighed deeply as she watched her uncle take the phone away from her. It wasn¡¯t her fault. Now she really couldn¡¯t blame her for not informing them. They were the ones who weren¡¯t answering their phones. Nangong Lengmo looked down at her. ¡°Your parents already know about what happened to you. Did they not stop you? Did they let you get together with that old man?¡± Ling Sheng pursed her lips and frowned as she glared at him in dissatisfaction. ¡°What old man? Third Master is much younger than you, okay?¡± ¡°Look at you. Just how many bewitching drugs did he feed you?¡± Nangong Lengmo pointed at her. ¡°I haven¡¯t even said a word and you are already protecting him. These old men are all scheming. Each one of them is good at deceiving little girls. You were sold off to him and you are still helping him.¡± Ling Sheng shook her head. ¡°Uncle, you don¡¯t know now, but you¡¯ll find out sooner or later what kind of person that old man is.¡± Nangong Lengmo sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t care who he is. I don¡¯t even know him. How would I know what kind of person he is? I don¡¯t want to know either.¡± Ling Sheng sighed again. The people around her had all awakened. Her uncle and grandfather would definitely awaken soon. At the back of the RV, a very low-profile minivan followed at a steady pace. In the car, Jun Shiyan was on the phone. ¡°Father-in-law, Old Master Nangong and Brother Mo are going to bring Sheng Sheng over to look for you. You and Mother-in-law, prepare yourself in time.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Huo Ci was not very angry. Bastard, you sure have awakened quickly. Father-in-law? Who the fuck is your father-in-law! If he had not called to inform them, he would not have treated him so nicely. Fuck, why did the more he listened, the more he felt that Third Master Jun was gloating and mocking him? Was he in the same situation as him now? Chapter 1167 - To Make a Scene Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Xu Xi saw with his own eyes the man in the back seat. After hanging up the phone, the corners of his lips curled up into a smug smile. He looked as though he was gloating. He frowned strangely. He didn¡¯t know why the Third Master was so happy. Could it be that the old master of the Nangong family is going to look for the Sixth Master of the Huo family? Was the Sixth Master of the Huo family going to be punished by his father-in-law? Jun Shiyan was very happy, he was happier than he had ever been. As he scrolled through the photos of his girl that he had secretly taken on his phone, his smile grew wider. Although the young lady had been taken away, when he thought about how the arrogant and domineering Huo Ci was about to face the fate that he is experiencing now, he could empathize with him and was happy to see it. ¡°Ah Yan, he remembered?¡± Nangong Lengyu patted Huo Ci. Seeing his face full of worry, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What did he say to you?¡± ¡°Your father and brother are coming over.¡± Huo Ci was worried to the point that his hair was about to fall out. He was thinking about how to strike first to gain the upper hand. As if he had thought of something, he gritted his teeth. ¡°Do you think Third Master Jun snitched on us?¡± ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Nangong Lengyu was very certain. ¡°My father is actually very easy to coax. Sheng Sheng can handle it every time.¡± ¡°How do I coax him?¡± Huo Ci felt a chill in his heart, and goosebumps began to form on his spine. The way that this brat could settle this was definitely not a proper method. ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± Nangong Lengyu paused for a moment and said to him in a very sincere and serious manner,¡± Make a huge scene, then act coquettishly and shamelessly. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s a shrew!¡± Huo Ci knew that the wretch would do nothing good. He was so angry that his blood was boiling. ¡°Can I do something like that? I¡¯m a grown man, how shameless can I be?¡± ¡°Then what do you want to do?¡± Nangong Lengyu sighed. She knew that her father would find out sooner or later, but she did not expect him to find out so quickly. It was impossible for Ah Yan to snitch on them. He was not that kind of person, he did not dare to either. It must have been Sheng Sheng. There would definitely be no issues with Ah Mo. The main issue was how to pacify her father. Her father would definitely not allow them to be together. ¡°| have my ways.¡± Huo Ci patted his chest confidently. When he got up, he turned his head and pecked her on the lips. ¡°You just have to trust me.¡± Nangong Lengyu looked at him strangely and frowned. What good idea could he come up with? He was so confident. Her father was already very unhappy with him. Because of that incident back then, he almost came to kill him. All these years of resentment could not be appeased in such a short period of time. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the kindergarten to pick Xiaoqi up first!¡± Nangong Lengyu said as she looked at Huo Ci, who had just hung up. ¡°Okay.¡± Huo Ci had just called home and asked his parents to come over. Since the matter was destined to blow up, everyone should come together. Ling Sheng was a big-hearted person. Her phone had been confiscated, so she had nothing to do. On the plane, she even had a beauty sleep. Nangong Lengmo stared at the little lass who was sleeping soundly. He did not know what to say about her. However, when he saw the exhausted look on the little lass¡¯s face and the dark circles under her eyes, his heart ached. He could not bear to wake her up. He called her twice, but the lass was still half-asleep. She whined at him, unwilling to wake up. In the end, he had no choice but to carry her off the plane. As soon as he got off the plane, he felt an aggressive gaze sweeping over him. When he looked over, he smiled mockingly. Jun Shiyan, it was him again! Was he a follower? He followed them everywhere. Jun Shiyan looked at the little woman in his uncle¡¯s arms. He clearly knew that the one hugging her was her family, so he shouldn¡¯t be angry or jealous. However, he still couldn¡¯t suppress the burning jealousy. Xu Xi followed behind him and didn¡¯t even look at him. Master, is it really good for you to provoke him like this? She¡¯s Madam¡¯s uncle! If you cause trouble while you¡¯re chasing your wife, you won¡¯t even have any tears left to shed. Shouldn¡¯t he please his future uncle now? With his uncle¡¯s help, his future would be much smoother. ¡°Uncle.¡± Jun Shiyan walked forward and smiled politely. ¡°Leave Sheng Sheng to me!¡± Nangong Lengmo remained silent. Nangong Lun looked over with his death gaze and roared angrily, ¡°Get lost!¡± Who does he think he is? He even wants us to hand our girl to her. Why would we give her to him! Ling Sheng, who was in a deep sleep, suddenly seemed to have sensed something. In a daze, her half-closed eyes flashed with obvious surprise. She stretched out her arms and said softly, ¡°Third Master, I want a hug.¡± Nangong Lengmo was so angry that his hands were trembling. In the past, when he heard people saying that girls were outgoing, he did not think much of it. But look at this brat, she wants a hug, hug my ass! When Nangong Lun saw Jun Shiyan smiling at him, he felt that the smile was blinding. He stared at him warningly. If he dared to touch his baby, he would break his legs. Jun Shiyan naturally could not be so insensible. No matter how much he wanted to hug his sweet and soft little girl, he had to restrain himself. He smiled at her and coaxed, ¡°I¡¯ll hug you later.¡± Ling Sheng acknowledged obediently and fell into a deep sleep due to exhaustion. Her breathing was shallow and her lips curled into a relaxed and happy smile. Nangong Lengmo did not know what the little girl had been doing during this period of time. She was so tired that he could only glare at Jun Shiyan fiercely. Where are your eyes looking! Jun Shiyan looked straight ahead and took a step back with a smile. ¡°Uncle, Grandpa, please.¡± Nangong Lengmo was angry at him for calling him uncle. Suddenly, a white light flashed across his mind. After a light cracking sound, his head felt as though it was about to explode. His mind was in a mess as his memories flashed past rapidly. The scene was quick, anxious and chaotic. In the end, it was quickly sorted out. When Nangong Lun saw that his son had loosened his grip and that the little girl in his arms was about to fall off, he frantically reached out to catch her. Who knew that before he could even touch her, she was already snatched away by someone. His arms were empty and he did not receive anything. Jun Shiyan held the little girl in his arms and looked at Nangong Lun with a polite and warm smile. ¡°Grandpa, I can handle such a small matter. It¡¯s better not to trouble you.¡± After he finished speaking, he looked at Nangong Lengmo, who had covered his head and suddenly squatted down. He seemed to be in great pain, and had a clear look in his narrow eyes. He had awakened. Nangong Lun still had to look after his son, so he didn¡¯t have time to lower himself to his level. He hurriedly checked on his son¡¯s condition. ¡°Ah Mo, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Beads of sweat rolled down Nangong Lengmo¡¯s cold and handsome face. He looked at Nangong Lun and then at Jun Shiyan, his lips were pale from the intense pain and torture. His voice was low and restrained. ¡°Tell me, what happened?¡±. Chapter 1168 - Hold Grandpa Back Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Jun Shiyan buried his head in the little girl¡¯s ear and whispered gently, ¡°Sheng Sheng, wake up. Uncle has awakened.¡± Ling Sheng opened her eyes in a daze. When she saw the man¡¯s face in front of her, her lips curled up into a bright smile. Her soft and soft voice was slightly hoarse from having just woken up. ¡°Third Master.¡± Jun Shiyan looked at the little girl¡¯s soft and cuddly appearance and really wanted to kiss her. However, he had to consider the situation and whispered in her ear instead, ¡°Uncle has awakened. Go and hold Grandpa back.¡± Those who had awakened could never tell those who had not awakened that they were living in a book. Otherwise, it would affect their time of awakening. Some people might not even be able to awaken for the rest of their lives. He originally planned to awaken when he saw the young lady, but who knew that she would not care if he treated her like a lunatic when she saw him. She told him everything in one go, causing him to wait for nearly a month before awakening. Ling Sheng nodded obediently and pulled Nangong Lun away. ¡°Grandpa, my uncle is looking for him. They have something to discuss. Let¡¯s wait in the car first!¡± angong Lun frowned and kept looking back. ¡°What could have happened between the two of them? What can¡¯t I know? Let go!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be listening to their conversation as well.¡± Ling Sheng smiled as she held his hand and acted coquettishly. ¡°Grandpa, there¡¯s a very delicious fried chicken store in the square outside. Let¡¯s go eat some fried chicken. I¡¯m hungry.¡± ¡°Can that thing be eaten?¡± Nangong Lun had a stomach full of questions. They were two grown men. What happened to them that they had to talk to each other alone? However, when he heard his baby say that she was hungry, he couldn¡¯t care less about them. ¡°Is there nothing else that can be eaten? It¡¯s not good to eat that.¡± ¡°But I just want to eat that!¡± Ling Sheng acted coquettishly and shook his arm, blinking her big eyes. ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re the best.¡± How could Nangong Lun allow her to act like a spoiled child in front of him? Without saying anything, he would even pluck the stars out of the sky and send them to her. However, he still maintained a stern expression. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to eat too much!¡± ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re the best!¡± Ling Sheng shouted happily as she hugged his arm intimately and walked forward. She glanced back from the corner of her eyes and shivered. Oh no, what was Uncle trying to do? His murderous aura was too scary. Would the Third Master be killed by him? Nangong Lun was happy, and his heart was sweeter than honey. He snorted and said, ¡°You only have that sweet mouth.¡± ¡°No.¡± Ling Sheng smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sweet everywhere.¡± Nangong Lun smiled dotingly. ¡°Yes, yes. You¡¯re always right.¡± Ling Sheng brought Nangong Lun to line up to buy fried chicken. It was a very famous fried chicken shop, and all the passengers who came to the airport had to eat it once because of its reputation. The queue was quite long. ¡°Baby, there are too many people. Let¡¯s go back. I¡¯ll get Uncle Li to find the best fried chicken master for you. We can go home and fry them ourselves.¡± Nangong Lun did not expect the sun in Beijing to be so strong. He even held his hands up to block the sun for her. ¡°The taste is different.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s heart was warm. It was even warmer than the warm sunlight shining on her body. She looked at him and said, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll queue up. Go sit there and rest for a while.¡± ¡°Grandpa will queue. Go and sit.¡± How could Nangong Lun allow his baby to stand under the sun and line up? He couldn¡¯t bear to. ¡°Then let¡¯s queue up together.¡± Ling Sheng chuckled. Although the line was long, it wasn¡¯t actually very long. The queue was moving very fast, and there were many chickens being served out at once. In just 10 minutes, it was already their turn. Ling Sheng asked for fried chicken wings, fried chicken pieces, and fried chicken legs. She took a piece of chicken and fed it to Nangong Lun. ¡°Grandpa, try it.¡± angong Lun ate a piece with a smile and said that it was delicious. As long as it was fed by his baby, everything was delicious. Ling Sheng knew that her grandfather did not like to eat fried food. She enjoyed eating alone. After eating a few pieces of chicken, she picked up a chicken wing. angong Lun did not want her to eat this junk food, but seeing how happy she was, he forgot about it. It was fine to eat this once in a while. Jun Shiyan and Nangong Lengmo walked over side by side from the opposite side. The two men had outstanding bearings and attracted the attention of passersby. Some people even treated them as celebrities and secretly took out their phones to take photos. Ling Sheng¡¯s chicken wings had just reached her mouth when someone grabbed her wrist. She raised her head and met the man¡¯s narrow and deep eyes. She bit her lip. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°How much did you eat?¡± Jun Shiyan did not expect her to buy such junk food in such a short time! ¡°No, I haven¡¯t eaten any!¡± Of course, Ling Sheng did not dare tell the truth. She had already eaten three pieces of fried chicken, it was delicious! ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to eat anymore.¡± Jun Shiyan snatched her chicken wing away and tried to snatch what was left in her hand. angong Lun was annoyed. What kind of person was this little bastard? He was quite a busybody. He pointed at him and shouted, ¡°Let go!¡± He could not bear to stop the baby at home. Who was he to stop her from eating her food? If he did not allow her to eat even such a small amount of food, he would definitely treat her harshly in the future! Holding the fried chicken, Ling Sheng broke free from Jun Shiyan and hid behind Nangong Lun. She even stuck her tongue out at him and made a face, looking extremely smug. Jun Shiyan sighed in his heart. He looked at Nangong Lun¡¯s death stare and explained, ¡°Grandpa, eating too much of this is bad for your health.¡± angong Lun snorted angrily. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with eating two pieces of fried chicken occasionally? Is it bad for your health? I eat fried chicken, hamburger and fries every day. Aren¡¯t I living quite well too?¡± Jun Shiyan smiled warmly. He looked at the young lady who was biting her drumstick and looking pleased with herself. He said warmly, ¡°Grandpa, she¡¯s pregnant. Eating these things is not good for her and the baby. The oil is not clean. If she really wants to eat it, I can fry it for her when I get home.¡± Ling Sheng stopped chewing on the drumstick. The meat in her mouth suddenly no longer smelled good. Actually, she knew what she was doing and was controlling the amount. It would not affect the baby. angong Lun glared at him fiercely before chuckling at Ling Sheng and coaxing her, ¡°Sheng Sheng, let¡¯s not eat anymore, alright?¡± Baby? How dare he mention the baby in her stomach in front of him! angong Lengmo did not help. He just stood by and watched. His father does not remember now. If he did, he did not know how he would treat Sheng Sheng given his temper. After Nangong Lun finished scolding Jun Shiyan, he glared fiercely at his son and pulled Ling Sheng forward angrily. When they were about to get into the car, he sneered when he saw that Jun Shiyan was still following them. ¡°Why are you still following us?¡± Jun Shiyan smiled politely. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m going to visit my father-in-law and mother-in-law.¡± At the same time, he planned to tell them that the little girl was pregnant with another child. His son would definitely be very happy when he found out.. Chapter 1169 - Kneeling Before Him Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When they got into the car, Jun Shiyan opened the door on the other side of the car subconsciously, wanting to go in and sit beside Ling Sheng. angong Lun shot a cold glare at him. It was as cold as a knife and carried a threat. His face was filled with the words, ¡°I dare you to come up!¡± Jun Shiyan paused for a moment, he was at a loss whether to go up or not. He could only helplessly look at the young lady for help. Ling Sheng found him quite pitiful. She had wanted to discuss this with her grandfather to kindly let him get into the car. angong Lengmo coldly grabbed his arm and pulled him away. He looked forward and coldly uttered, ¡°Get lost!¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s face was filled with sympathy as she looked at the man and sighed. He went to the front passenger seat, feeling extremely aggrieved. Suddenly, she felt like laughing. angong Lengmo looked at how calm she was and was quite happy. She did not seem to be worried about what was about to happen. He asked her softly, ¡°What about your parents?¡± Ling Sheng lowered her voice and deliberately moved closer to him, afraid that her grandfather would hear her. ¡°We¡¯ll deal with whatever comes our way. Uncle, you¡¯ll definitely stand on my parents¡¯ side, right?¡± The Third Master had secretly told her that he had already informed her parents. Her family should have already thought of a way to deal with it. It should not be that difficult to deal with Grandpa alone! At this moment, at a house that was about to face difficulties. Huo Ci walked around the living room with the script in his hand. From time to time, he would pick it up and take a look at it. It was unknown if he took it to heart. Nangong Lengyu was having a video conference and was distracted by him. She closed her computer and looked at him helplessly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you not nervous? Why are you walking around? Can you be quiet?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not nervous. Why should I be? Who said I¡¯m nervous?¡± Huo Ci looked over calmly, not admitting that he was worried and nervous. He raised the script. ¡°I¡¯m memorizing the script. I am like this every time I memorize scripts.¡± As if Nangong Lengyu believed him. She walked over and pulled him to sit on the sofa. She looked at him seriously. ¡°Ah Yan said that Ah Mo has regained his memory.¡± Huo Ci could not help but frown as he mumbled, ¡°What does his memory recovery have to do with me? Will he help me?¡± ¡°Even if he doesn¡¯t help you, he won¡¯t stand on my father¡¯s side.¡± This was the first time Nangong Lengyu saw him so nervous and worried. She wanted to laugh. ¡°Now you know how scary my father is?¡± Thinking back to the first time he met her father, he was not as uneasy as he was now. Back then, he was calm and confident. ¡°Who¡¯s afraid of your father?¡± Huo Ci was stubborn. ¡°I¡¯m respecting you and your father. I want to bring you, whom your father holds in his heart, to my side. Of course, I have to be sincere.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With your attitude towards my father, as long as you can do one-tenth of what Ah Yan did to you, my father will not make things difficult for you.¡± Nangong Lengyu felt that she had to let him suffer a little. Otherwise, he would think that she would be easily tricked by him. Men were all like this. The easier it was to get something, the less they would cherish it. ¡°You make it sound like I¡¯ve gone overboard.¡± Huo Ci thought for a while and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ve treated Third Master Jun quite well.¡± Nangong Lengyu burst out laughing. Did he not know his limits? This was considered good? ¡°Then what does it look like if you didn¡¯t treat him well?¡± ¡°T¡¯ll kill him.¡± Huo Ci had such a bad temper. How could he let him off so easily? Absolutely not! Just as Nangong Lengyu was about to reply, she saw the man beside her freeze. His body stiffened and he looked towards the door. He heard the sound of the elevator and footsteps approaching. Huo Ci became nervous, he had never been afraid of anything in his life. Even when he went back with her to meet her parents for the first time, he had always been confident. The two families were already connected by marriage. Even if it was for the sake of his own father, that old master of the Nangong family would not be too harsh on him. But it was different this time, he had already hurt her once. He would not make her sad again because of anything. He had to treat the old master of the Nangong family with a proper attitude. Ling Sheng had just stepped out of the elevator when she coughed loudly. She gave the two of them a warning and told them that they were here so that they could be mentally prepared. angong Lun glared at her. Stupid girl. She had promised to stand on his side, but in the end, she still stood on her parents¡¯ side. Ling Sheng chuckled at him, her eyes and nose twitching. She walked to the door and took out her card to open it. The door suddenly opened from the inside. Huo Ci¡¯s face appeared in front of him. He was dressed neatly in a long coat, and he looked handsome and energetic. When he saw who it was, his gaze swept across the room before finally landing on Nangong Lun. His attitude was very humble. ¡°Hello, Father-in-law.¡± Upon seeing this, Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes widened. The last time her grandfather had been at home, he had been extremely arrogant, but this was not his attitude now. Jun Shiyan stood beside the young lady. When no one was looking, he grabbed her little hand and scratched her soft and tender palm. His face was very calm. The tables had turned. Perhaps after this incident, his father-in-law would treat him much better. Hopefully, that was the case! ¡°Who¡¯s your father-in-law? Don¡¯t flatter yourself.¡± Nangong Lun sneered. After glaring fiercely at him, his gaze landed directly on Nangong Lengyu. His tone was extremely fierce. ¡°What are you looking at? Haven¡¯t you seen me before? Come home with me.¡± ¡°Dad, this matter¡­¡± Nangong Lengyu stepped forward and was about to explain. Before she could finish speaking, Huo Ci pulled her behind him to protect her. The smile on his face became even more humble. ¡°Father-in-law, it¡¯s all my fault. You can punish me however you want. I definitely won¡¯t let go of Yu¡¯er this time.¡± angong Lun scoffed coldly and did not speak. His face was ashen as he walked over and pushed Huo Ci away. He pulled Nangong Lengyu away and said coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s talk when we get home.¡± He didn¡¯t want to see this little bastard with the surname Huo. As long as he saw him, he wanted to break his legs and blind his eyes. Back then, he was blind and easily believed the words of that old fogey from the Huo family. He thought that his son was a sensible and obedient child who knew how to dote on others. Who would have thought that he was a scumbag! Ling Sheng glanced at Jun Shiyan, not knowing how to persuade him. Seeing the murderous aura exuding from her grandfather, she took a step back in fear. angong Lengmo shot Huo Cia gloating look. When he saw that his father and sister were about to enter the elevator, he turned around and followed them. He even shouted, ¡°Sheng Sheng, let¡¯s go home!¡± Ling Sheng glanced weakly at her father. Just as she was about to turn around and leave, she suddenly saw her father rush over. Taking advantage of the fact that the elevator had yet to open, he blocked her way and knelt in front of her grandfather.. Chapter 1170 - Not Going Home Unless You Are Drunk Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios For a moment, she stood rooted to the ground, her eyes wide open. She looked at her father as if she had seen a ghost. She had truly lived long enough to see this scene. She had never dreamed that her father would have such a humble moment. Jun Shiyan pulled her to his side and covered her stomach tightly with his large hand. It would be bad if his precious daughter saw his grandfather in this state. ¡°Father-in-law,¡± Huo Ci called out sincerely. He was as humble as a speck of dust. ¡°Father-in-law, if you take Yu¡¯er away, you can take me with you!¡± When Nangong Lun saw that he was still kneeling, he was so angry that his face was ashen and his entire body was trembling. Scoundrel! This little bastard in front of him was just a rascal. He sneered and said, ¡°Move aside!¡± Bring him along? He was here to bring his daughter away! Who would give him the chance! Nangong Lengmo did not expect him to suddenly make such a move. His emotions were extremely complicated as he shifted his gaze away. He could not bear to look! Brother Ci was throwing caution to the wind, he was shameless! ¡°Father-in-law.¡± Huo Ci looked at him sincerely. ¡°My sincerity towards Yu¡¯er can be seen by heaven and earth. Everything in the past was my fault, I already know that I was wrong. Yu¡¯er has already given me a chance and forgave me. I also hope that you can give me a chance to turn over a new leaf.¡± Nangong Lengyu coughed softly. Nangong Lun held her arm and glared at her without saying anything. She only looked at the man kneeling in front of her, not knowing whether to laugh or cry. Sigh, I wonder who was so unyielding just now. He swore that he could handle it, but in the end, he still used the method that his daughter had to use every time she made a mistake. ¡°Get lost!¡± Nangong Lun was furious. He pointed at him and gritted his teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t force me to hit you. Get out of my way.¡± Would he forgive him if he knelt down? Would he forgive him if he apologized? Did he think that the ridiculous things he did in the past could cover up the harm he had done to Yu¡¯er with just a sentence or two? Even if Yu¡¯er did not hate him and forgave him, he would definitely not allow the two of them to be together! As long as he did not acknowledge it, he would see if the two of them dared to be together! ¡°Father-in-law.¡± Huo Ci looked at him seriously and said confidently, ¡°I know that many of the things I did in the past were too ridiculous. Now, no matter what I say, it¡¯s just empty words. You won¡¯t believe me either. n the future, I¡¯ll definitely use actions to prove my feelings for Yu¡¯er.¡± Ling Sheng looked at her father with sympathy for a moment before shifting her gaze to Jun Shiyan. Parents are the same in this world! Jun Shiyan looked at the young lady and smiled bitterly. His uncle could ignore the situation, but the young lady at home did not dare to speak either. He had to speak up and step forward to help her. ¡°Grandpa, I think Father-in-law is right. We can¡¯t deny everything he has done just because of the past, right?¡± angong Lun looked over with his death gaze. ¡°Do I need you to teach me what to do?¡± He could barely protect himself, yet he still dared to speak up for others. Once he finished dealing with that little bastard Huo Ci, he would deal with him properly. Neither of them would be able to escape. When Ling Sheng saw the situation before her, she really wanted to laugh. After being glared at by her uncle, she hurriedly put on a serious expression. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore, she really wanted to laugh. She didn¡¯t know why, but when she saw her father¡¯s humble appearance and thought about how arrogant and domineering he usually was, looking down on everyone, she really wanted to laugh at him! ¡°Father-in-law.¡± Huo Ci dragged his voice. ¡°You can¡¯t take Yu¡¯er away. If Yu¡¯er leaves, I won¡¯t live either!¡± Ling Sheng pursed her lips and tried to hold back her laughter. Movie King, please continue acting. I really want to record this scene so that all his fans can see what their idol is doing! ¡°Get out of my way.¡± Nangong Lun was fuming with anger. How shameless was he to say such things! After being rebuked, Jun Shiyan retreated to the young lady¡¯s side and whispered into her ear, ¡°I keep feeling that Father-in-law looks a little familiar.¡± ¡°Making a huge scene!¡± When Nangong Lengmo heard that, he lowered his voice and looked at Ling Sheng meaningfully. ¡°The daughter is so alike to her father!¡± ¡°Since when did I make a huge scene?¡± Ling Sheng refused to admit it. She straightened her neck and snorted. ¡°I¡¯m not like that. It¡¯s so embarrassing.¡± Jun Shiyan hummed and smiled with pursed lips. Ling Sheng pinched the tender flesh on his waist and glared at him angrily. ¡°Why are you laughing? Are you mocking me?¡± Jun Shiyan hurriedly shook his head. He looked at her very sincerely and said softly, ¡°No, you¡¯re very good. You¡¯re the best. How dare I laugh at my little angel!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll forgive you just because you put in a good word for me.¡± Ling Sheng turned her face away and said arrogantly, ¡°I¡¯m angry. The kind that can¡¯t be coaxed.¡± Huo Ci had not expected things to turn out this way, he had already been reduced to such a pathetic state. Not only were they not helping him, but they were also in the mood to argue. He would wait and see how he would deal with the three of them after this matter was over! ¡°Dad.¡± Nangong Lengyu finally said, ¡°I¡¯m no longer a child. I know clearly what I should and shouldn¡¯t do. Don¡¯t interfere in this matter.¡± ¡°No matter how old you are, you¡¯re still a child in my heart.¡± Nangong Lun suppressed his anger. ¡°What? I can¡¯t control you now?¡± Did she not know what kind of person Huo Ci was? Even if he randomly picked someone from the streets, the person would be better than that bastard Huo Ci! ¡°Dad, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Nangong Lengyu sighed. ¡°You don¡¯t know now, but you will find out sooner or later.¡± There were many things that could not be explained clearly at the moment. She could only wait until he awakened and naturally find out the truth. Besides, her relationship with Huo Ci could not be explained in a few words. ¡°I don¡¯t know? What don¡¯t I know?¡± Nangong Lun did not want to talk nonsense with them anymore. When the elevator arrived, he kicked Huo Ci, who was blocking in front, away and pulled her along. This was not the place to talk either, he would lecture her properly when he returned home. Would he harm his own daughter? She would understand his good intentions as a father! The elevator doors opened. Nangong Lengyu and Nangong Lun, who were about to enter, stopped in their tracks and looked at the three people standing in the elevator. Xiaoqi was standing at the front of the elevator. He raised his handsome face and shouted, ¡°Grandma, Great Grandpa!¡± Nangong Lun faintly turned his head and looked at his daughter. His eyes were asking who this brat was! Before Nangong Lengyu could speak, Huo Xiao leaned on his walking stick and welcomed him with a smile. ¡°In-law, when did you come over?¡± He was very enthusiastic and looked like a good brother, he patted his shoulder and was very emotional. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for more than 20 years. We must have a good gathering today. We won¡¯t go home until we¡¯re drunk!¡±. Chapter 1171 - Becoming A Pet Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Nangong Lun really wanted to spit in his face. Who was in-laws with you? Who was your brother? The whole family was shameless from top to bottom. However, they still had a friendship after all, so he couldn¡¯t not give him face. He sneered and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. We were the ones who disturbed you. We¡¯ll leave immediately.¡± ¡°Why are you leaving? We¡¯re brothers, why are you being so polite? Nangong, you¡¯re too polite!¡± Huo Xiao said with a chuckle as he used his walking stick to rebuke Huo Ci. This bastard, what are you waiting for? Do you still want your wife? Hurry up and serve your father-in-law well! ¡°I¡¯m not worthy.¡± Nangong Lun was so angry that his chest was heaving up and down. He wanted to ask if he still wanted his dignity! ¡°Nangong, let me tell you something heartfelt. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony with me.¡± Huo Xiao pulled him toward the house. He looked at Ling Sheng and signaled her with his eyes. ¡°Sheng Sheng, hurry up and come over to coax your grandpa.¡± Looking at what the Sixth Brother had done, he had to lower himself down to help him appease his father-in-law. He had no choice since he¡¯s his son. No matter how he looked at Yu¡¯er, his daughter-in-law, he was very satisfied. Even if he didn¡¯t want his dignity anymore, he couldn¡¯t let his daughter-in-law lose it. Nangong Lun was so angry that his breath was stuck in his chest. Hearing him shout his name so affectionately, his heart was extremely sour and his teeth were itching. How much had he missed? Not only had his daughter been cheated away by that bastard Huo Ci, but even his precious granddaughter had become someone else¡¯s granddaughter! ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s go. Have a good time with Grandpa. I¡¯ll make some delicious dishes for the two of you at noon.¡± Ling Sheng was very obedient. She came over with a smile and pulled Nangong Lun¡¯s arm affectionately. When Nangong Lun saw that his baby was still close to him, the anger in his heart finally subsided a little. He looked at Huo Xiao provocatively. This old thing didn¡¯t even care about his dignity and still called out to his granddaughter so intimately. Look at how close his granddaughter was to him. Huo Xiao felt a little unbalanced. His granddaughter was only close to Nangong Lun, but not him. He turned around and glared at Huo Ci. It was all this bastard¡¯s fault. Otherwise, his granddaughter would have grown up in the Huo family instead of the Nangong family! When he thought about how she had been by Nangong Lun¡¯s side for the past twenty years, and how Nangong enjoyed the joy of having his children around him, he felt even more jealous. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Huo Ci watched as Nangong Lun entered the house, and his anger rose again. He turned around fiercely and glared at Jun Shiyan before sneering. ¡°Get lost.¡± You can do this again now that Grandpa is gone. ¡°Grandpa.¡± Xiaoqi ran over with his short legs and pulled him back. ¡°Don¡¯t chase Daddy away, okay?¡± Su Xiyin glared at him, looking at his attitude of bullying the weak and fearing the strong. Why did he not dare to be fierce when his father-in-law was around? Now that he had left, he wanted to get back at his son-in-law? angong Lengyu sighed as well. She pinched him and warned softly, ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± angong Lengmo sneered and looked at Jun Shiyan unhappily. How did he bribe his sister and auntie to side with him? He should be chased away. What is he doing here? ¡°Xiaoqi, did you miss your father?¡± Jun Shiyan smiled gently and lovingly as he bent down to hug his son. Huo Ci had already snatched Xiaoqi away from him. He carried him and walked inside with smug steps. As long as the brat was in their hands, the two elders would not do anything to him. However, who knew that Xiaoqi was no longer the most sought-after one? It was now Ling Sheng. The two elders at home had gone to fight for Ling Sheng¡¯s favor. Huo Ci glanced at the two elders who were surrounding Ling Sheng and smiling like flowers. Suddenly, he felt that the rascal in his arms was not cute at all. He immediately put him on the ground with a look of disdain. ¡°Go find your father!¡± Xiaoqi puffed up his cheeks in grievance and bit his lips, feeling stifled. Grandpa no longer loved Xiaoqi. Nangong Lengyu glared at him warningly. Seeing that the baby was sad, she bent down to carry the baby and coaxed, ¡°Xiaoqi, how about you come to Grandma? Let¡¯s ignore your grandpa.¡± Su Xiyin did not know what to do with her son, so she could only sigh. Looking at the two old children on the sofa who had forgotten their original purpose and were busy pleasing their granddaughter, she shook her head helplessly. Look at the two of them. They were already so old, yet they were still fighting for favor! Nangong Lun and Huo Xiao competed to perform in front of Ling Sheng. ¡°Sheng Sheng, eat this. It¡¯s your favorite pistachio.¡± Nangong Lun peeled it and brought it to her mouth with a loving smile. ¡°Good granddaughter, eat grandpa¡¯s.¡± Huo Xiao peeled the Hawaiian fruit and smiled like a flower. ¡°Let grandpa feed you.¡± Ling Sheng looked at the food the two of them handed her at the same time. She could not eat anymore. She had already eaten a lot and her stomach was about to burst. Snacks could not be eaten as food! However, both grandpas were looking at her expectantly, and she couldn¡¯t bear to reject them. In the end, she gritted her teeth and put on a bitter face. ¡°My granddaughter doesn¡¯t like to eat this.¡± Huo Xiao pushed Nangong Lun¡¯s arm away in disdain. ¡°She just ate it to not embarrass you.¡± ¡°What do you know? Do you know my baby better than me? I¡¯ve watched my baby grow up from a young age to a slender and elegant lady. How could I not know what she likes to eat?¡± Nangong Lun glared at Huo Xiao indignantly and pushed him away with his elbow. How could he compare to him? He had been by her side since she was young. What about him? He had only met her a few times! This was what Huo Xiao regretted the most. However, Nangong Lun deliberately attacked him with this matter. Even if his heart was bleeding, he would not admit defeat. He smiled and asked, ¡°Sheng Sheng, tell me. Do you like to eat the food that Grandpa gave you?¡± Ling Sheng nodded and said sweetly, ¡°I do.¡± The smile on Nangong Lun¡¯s old face froze. He sniffled and said sadly, ¡°Baby, you don¡¯t love Grandpa anymore?¡± Ling Sheng finally understood that as their granddaughter, she was also very stressed. She took a deep breath and looked at them seriously. ¡°Grandpa, I love you, but I can¡¯t eat anymore.¡± After saying that, she touched her tummy, it was full. She didn¡¯t even want to eat dinner later anymore. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your stomach? Is the baby disobedient?¡± Nangong Lun looked at her with a worried expression and squatted down nervously to check. Huo Xiao frowned and looked at Ling Sheng¡¯s stomach in confusion. ¡°What baby?¡±. Chapter 1172 - Unanimously Against Outsiders Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Nangong Lun had a smug expression on his face as he caressed Ling Sheng¡¯s tummy. ¡°Of course it¡¯s the baby in my granddaughter¡¯s tummy.¡± Huo Xiao could not suppress the anger in his heart when he saw how proud he was. ¡°Which bastard did this? Come out and accept your death!¡± When Huo Ci and Nangong Lengyu heard about the baby in her stomach, they looked at each other. In the end, their burning eyes looked at Jun Shiyan. Great! This bastard. Sheng Sheng had only been back for a few days. How did she get pregnant? What did he do?! Jun Shiyan was not innocent either. He humbly faced the death stares and said seriously, ¡°Father-in-law, mother-in-law, grandparents, uncles, grandfathers, I hereby formally announce that Sheng Sheng is pregnant with my child.¡± Huo Ci was furious. If Su Xiyin had not grabbed him, he would have taken off his shoes and hit his face. His knife-like dangerous gaze shot over as he sneered and gritted his teeth. ¡°Say that again?¡± ¡°Sheng Sheng is pregnant. She¡¯s carrying my child.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s handsome face was very calm as he pulled Ling Sheng to his side. ¡°I¡¯m planning to hold a wedding before Sheng Sheng gives birth. What do you think?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°No way!¡± Nangong Lun and Huo Xiao gritted their teeth and growled angrily. They finally stood on the same side and rebuked him together. ¡°Grandpas, actually¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± The two of them shouted in unison. Ling Sheng sniffled and cried aggrievedly. What happened to being the family pet? Is she still their most beloved baby? Jun Shiyan held the young lady¡¯s hand and looked at the two elderly in front of him in a neither servile noroverbearing manner. ¡°Grandpa, I love Sheng Sheng. I hope you can fulfill our wish.¡± Huo Ci was so angry that he wanted to kill someone, Third Master Jun was not a human. He had only been back for a few days, but he had already gotten the brat pregnant. As for her, she was a girl. Look at what she had done. He ignored her but she still went to throw herself at him. What happened in the end? She got pregnant! Nangong Lengyu frowned and pondered for a moment. Before Ah Yan awakened, his daughter¡¯s relationship with him had plummeted beyond hope. It was absolutely impossible for them to have sex. That meant¡­ the child did not get pregnant now. Could it be that time before the college entrance examination, when she suspected that her daughter was pregnant and brought her to the hospital for a checkup? ¡°When did this happen?¡± Su Xiyin leaned close to Nangong Lengyu and asked softly, looking confused. Why was she pregnant again? Wasn¡¯t Third Master Jun on bad terms with Sheng Sheng? The last time Jun Shiyan went to visit the Huo family, Sheng Sheng didn¡¯t even give him a pleasant look, nor did he realize how much he loved Sheng Sheng. At that time, her husband had already said that she definitely would not let Sheng Sheng be with him. Xiaoqi had to come back, and Jun Shiyan could not. Could the two of them have reconciled when Sheng Sheng was filming? Xiaoqi was the happiest. He was secretly happy and his big eyes were filled with stars. He whispered to Nangong Lengyu, ¡°Grandma, is Xiaoqi going to have a little sister soon?¡± Nangong Lengyu looked at how happy her baby was and could not bear to hurt him. She nodded and grunted. She did not know if she should be happy or unhappy. Her daughter had a baby. As her grandmother, she should be happy. Furthermore, Ah Yan was not irresponsible. As long as his family agreed, he could immediately register his marriage with Sheng Sheng. Huo Ci was unhappy and even had the urge to kill someone. Jun Shiyan was not a good person, he had promised not to do anything rash before marriage. In the end? She got pregnant because they messed around! He was not at all happy that the two elders in his family had changed their target. Which father would be willing to give his own daughter to a pig?! Nangong Lun already knew about it before coming over. He had already calmed down quite a bit on the way here, and he didn¡¯t have any good expression towards this bastard who had taken advantage of his granddaughter. What could he do? No matter what, he was still the father of the child in the baby¡¯s stomach. How could he kill him? It was even more impossible for the baby to abort the child, he could not bear to see her suffer at all. Huo Xiao was so angry that his face turned green. He really wished he could just beat the bastard in front of him to death. But if he beat him to death, Xiaoqi would have no father. The child in his obedient granddaughter¡¯s stomach would also have no father. He had expected better from her. He glared at Ling Sheng angrily, why couldn¡¯t she resist the temptation to be with him? She was pregnant. Even if he wanted to get intimate with Jun Shiyan, she should have been careful. Nangong Lun and Huo Xiao were on the same side for the time being. The two of them discussed softly and looked angrily at Jun Shiyan. ¡°You, come with us.¡± Jun Shiyan followed obediently. Huo Xiao took two steps before turning to point at Huo Ci. ¡°You come with me.¡± Nangong Lun also looked at Nangong Lengmo coldly. ¡°Get over here.¡± Men should settle matters between men. Sheng Sheng¡¯s matter must have a perfect ending. Xiaoqi looked at his father worriedly. Grandpa, and the two great-grandfathers looked so scary. Would they beat his father to death? Ling Sheng looked at them worriedly. Afraid that they would really harm Jun Shiyan, she shouted, ¡°Grandpas, Dad, I did it willingly. He didn¡¯t coerce nor force me.¡± Huo Xiao¡¯s heart ached. The more he thought about it, the sadder he became. She was not married yet and she was already siding with someone else. If she really got married, would he, as her grandfather, have no place in her heart at all? Su Xiyin sighed and pulled Ling Sheng to sit down. ¡°When did you and Jun Shiyan? How¡­ What do you want Grandma to say about you?¡± A girl must have self-respect and self-love. Even if the relationship between a man and a woman was more open now, it was still the girl who would be at a disadvantage! It was fine if she met a man who was good to her, but what if she met an irresponsible jerk? What should she do? She would be the one who suffered. No matter how much her family loved and doted on her, they could not help her suffer those torments. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Ling Sheng was very obedient. She sniffed and looked at her seriously. ¡°I know I was wrong. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not blaming you. I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll be bullied and hurt.¡± Su Xiyin did not blame her, but her heart ached for her! ¡°Grandma.¡± Ling Shengs heart was filled with warm bubbles. She had yet to say what she thought. Suddenly, her phone rang. It was Song Yiyan, and she shouted anxiously, ¡°Sheng Sheng, bad news!¡±. Chapter 1173 - The Aura of the Trash Fish Ling Sheng did not pay much attention to it. She merely hummed in acknowledgment and listened to her continue. After all, she was always like this, being surprised and flustered. ¡°I can feel the presence of the trash fish.¡± Song Yiyan¡¯s voice was steady, serious and calm like never before. ¡°Hurry and wake him up. No matter what, you have to wake him up!¡± ¡°He¡¯s already awakened.¡± After Ling Sheng said that, she suddenly recalled something. ¡°Are you saying that he should awaken completely?¡± Song Yiyan was furious. ¡°He hasn¡¯t awakened completely? Are you two crazy? How many times have you done this? Can you two stop?¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to be anxious now. Calm down.¡± Ling Sheng took her phone to the balcony before she dared to speak louder. ¡°Tell me, what should I do? Can I awaken him completely?¡± Song Yiyan gritted her teeth. ¡°I don¡¯t know. How am I supposed to know about you two? Ask your brother!¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Ji Xing? Has he awakened?¡± Ling Sheng thought that since the Third Master was awake, Ji Xing must be close. But after all, she was the one who told him about the book and delayed his awakening. Thinking about it, she felt rather embarrassed. ¡°Thank you so much. If you didn¡¯t tell him in advance, he would have already woken up.¡± Song Yiyan sighed deeply. ¡°If you had told me in advance, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have told him.¡± After Ling Sheng said that, she added guiltily, ¡°I also told the Third Master, but he has awakened too.¡± ¡°Are you saying that my man isn¡¯t capable?¡± Song Yiyan¡¯s voice sank dangerously. This was definitely a different way of thinking. ¡°1 didn¡¯t say anything. You said it yourself.¡± Ling Sheng trembled for no reason. ¡°What about you? Do you remember Ji Xing?¡± ¡°No.¡± Song Yiyan paused for a moment before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t think I love him that much. Otherwise, how could I not remember? I think all the men in the entertainment industry are so handsome, I can be with every one of them. Sheng Sheng, there¡¯s actually such a wonderful place in this world. I¡¯ve decided. I want to flirt with all the men in the entertainment industry!¡± Ling Sheng was helpless. They were talking about serious matters, and this sister was starting to be indecent again. ¡°Be careful your man will punish you.¡± ¡°What a heartless man. He ate my food, used my stuff, and even dared to make things difficult for me. Who cares about him? Aren¡¯t the men in the entertainment industry popular? Why should I stick with him?¡± Song Yiyan got angrier as she spoke, and she felt terrible. Her gigolo was not obedient at all. She would rather have a dog than him! ¡°You quarreled with Ji Xing again.¡± Ling Sheng often received calls from Song Yiyan during this period. Sometimes, she and Ji Xing were sweet and loving, while other times, they quarreled until they were bitter and vengeful. ¡°I¡¯m hanging up.¡± Song Yiyan didn¡¯t want to say anything else. The moment she mentioned the man, she got angry and hung up. Ling Sheng looked at the black phone screen and sighed deeply. She shook her head helplessly. Sigh, what a loving couple! However, she wasn¡¯t worried. Even though Song Yiyan had a bad temper and her mouth was tough, her heart was soft. Every time she said she didn¡¯t care about Ji Xing, she would tell him to get lost. However, no matter how much they argued, they would stick together like glue within two days. Anyway, the Third Master had a good temper. He had never been angry at her or quarreled with her when they were dating. She could not imagine what it would be like for two people to quarrel constantly and make up afterwards. Ling Sheng hung up the phone and picked a few red tomatoes from the vegetable field beside her. She picked one up and ate it. It was sweet and sour, delicious and nostalgic. Song Yiyan said that she had only sensed the presence of the trash fish for an instant. Perhaps the trash fish didn¡¯t discover them, but he has only just passed by. Nevertheless, she said that they should be wary. Ling Sheng was not too worried. In the previous world, the trash fish didn¡¯t do anything. In this world, they had almost awakened and could definitely kill him in one go. In the living room, with Fluo Xiao and Nangong Lun leading the way, the men in the house came out of the study to talk. Ling Sheng hurriedly took a look at Jun Shiyan, who was at the back. Seeing that he did not show any signs of being beaten up, she felt relieved. She took the tomato and went forward to curry favor with them, smiling sweetly. ¡®Grandpas, try it. It¡¯s delicious. I just picked it.¡± Fluo Ci glared fiercely at her from behind. Stupid girl, what else could she do besides curry favor with them! Look at her! ¡°Sheng Sheng.¡± Nangong Lengmo smiled and went up to her. Even after being glared at by his grandfather, he did not back down and continued to fight for her favor. Ling Sheng had picked the tomatoes for her grandmother, mother, and her precious son. There was only one left, so she gave it to her uncle with a smile. Fluo Ci was irritated and sneered in disdain. ¡®You¡¯re just a little bootlicker!¡¯ Jun Shiyan also wanted to eat the little tomatoes that the young lady had picked. However, with the elders around, he did not dare to make any unnecessary movements. Otherwise, he would be shot to death by their knife-like gazes. Ling Sheng wanted to ask how the discussion went, but it seemed quite harmonious. The discussion probably did not end there. Her grandfather and the rest did not seem to be making things difficult for the Third Master. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we didn¡¯t make things difficult for him.¡± Nangong Lengmo knew that she was worried, so he whispered to her. The little girl was so nervous, as if she was afraid that they would eat that bastard. They were all cultured. Were they the kind of people who would attack without distinguishing right from wrong? At most, they would just scare him a little. Nangong Lun pretended to be calm on the surface, but he regretted it in his heart. When he knew that she had come to China, he should have flown here personally to capture her and her mother no matter what. But now, one of them had been bewitched by the little bastard from the Huo family, while the other had been bewitched by that little bastard Jun Shiyan. What had he done wrong? Huo Xiao also glanced at Jun Shiyan from time to time. He hated that he could not punish Jun Shiyan on the spot. This bastard dared to get his granddaughter pregnant before getting married. If he was not afraid that Xiaoqi and Sheng Sheng¡¯s baby would become a fatherless child, he would definitely kill him. Now, he could only be angry but could not kill him. How frustrating! The two old men had their own thoughts. How could they be in the mood to play chess? They were secretly cursing the bastard who snatched their baby away! Ling Sheng sent Xiaoqi to the two elders at home and secretly pulled Nangong Lengyu to say something. Then, she gave Jun Shiyan and Nangong Lengmo a look, signaling them to go into the house to talk. She still had to discuss with her family about the appearance of the trash fish. There was also Luo Luo. She had not managed to get through to him and did not know where he was now. After Ling Sheng gave her instructions, other than the youngest Xiaoqi in the family and the three elders with the highest seniority in the family, everyone else was eager to gather in the study room. Just as she was about to leave, the doorbell rang.. Chapter 1174 - Good Grandchild Chapter 1174 Good Grandchild Huo Xiao watched as they ran away one after another. When he saw Ling Sheng about to run off, he frowned. ¡°Where are you all going?¡± Ling Sheng turned her head with a smile and slowed down calmly. She changed her direction and pointed at the door. ¡°I¡¯ll open the door.¡± Nangong Lun was also puzzled. Why did all of them run away, leaving only the little fellow by his side? The little fellow was very clever and handsome, and his words were also likable. However, the moment he thought of his father, he couldn¡¯t help but feel upset. He couldn¡¯t feel happy or like him. When Ling Sheng saw the person standing at the elevator, her eyes lit up. Speak of the devil. It was Luo Luo. She opened the elevator and watched him enter. Seeing how happy she was, Huo Xiao asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°My brother.¡± Huo Xiao looked at Nangong Lun and asked, ¡°Since when did you have a younger brother?¡± Nangong Lun was dumbfounded and looked back at him. ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± On the other hand, Xiaoqi jumped up excitedly and ran towards Ling Sheng. ¡°Is it Uncle? Mommy, did Uncle come to see us?¡± Ling Sheng nodded and looked at her son, who was as happy as a silly dog. ¡°Why are you so happy?¡± Xiaoqi was so happy that his big eyes were shining. He said loudly, ¡°Uncle said that the next time I come, he will bring me to Disneyland to play!¡± Nangong Lun and Huo Xiao looked at each other again. Why didn¡¯t the two of them know about someone that this kid knew? When Huo Ci and the rest entered the study, they did not see Ling Sheng, so they turned around and came out. The moment they came out, they saw that the two elders had stopped playing chess and were looking at them inquiringly. Huo Xiao beckoned Huo Ci over and asked him in a low voice, ¡°When did Sheng Sheng have a younger brother? Why didn¡¯t I know?¡± Huo Ci frowned and glanced at Ling Sheng before shrugging. ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± ¡°I thought you and Yu¡¯er still had a wandering son!¡± Huo Xiao mumbled. Why was his granddaughter so happy? Who was he? Nangong Lun was also puzzled. Ling Sheng had only been in China for a few days, so how did she know so many people? She called him brother so affectionately. Those who didn¡¯t know would really think that he was her biological brother! Among all the people present, only Jun Shiyan knew that he was her biological younger brother. When he saw Si Chengluo walk in, his gaze suddenly turned cold and dangerous. The first person Si Chengluo saw was Jun Shiyan. With a provocative smile, he walked over and hugged Ling Sheng intimately. ¡°Sister.¡± Ling Sheng hugged him too and smiled dotingly. ¡°Luo Luo, why are you here now?¡± Huo Ci and Nangong Lengyu looked at each other and frowned. They knew that their relationship was not bad, but they had never been so close! From the looks of it now, the two of them were really like biological siblings. If one were to look at them suddenly, their appearance and aura were really similar. Su Xiyin asked Huo Xiao, ¡°Hubby, why does that child look a little like Sheng Sheng? Look closely at his eyes, isn¡¯t he?¡± Huo Xiao took a closer look. He whispered to Nangong Lun, ¡°Are you sure Yuler only gave birth to Sheng Sheng?¡± ¡°Do you think I wouldn¡¯t know how many children Yu¡¯er has given birth to?¡± Nangong Lun glared at him with eyes that were spitting fire. He lowered his voice and squeezed out a few words from between his teeth with a dangerous expression. ¡°Are you sure your son didn¡¯t leave any seed outside?¡± He was unhappy when he asked this question. What did he mean? Did he think that other than having Sheng Sheng with Huo Ci, his daughter had a son with another man? This old fellow was really not a good person. Based on his dirty thoughts, he definitely could not let Yu¡¯er and Huo Ci get together! Huo Xiao was not sure. He knew his son well, so he asked Su Xiyin, ¡°Yin¡¯er, Sixth Brother didn¡¯t fool around outside, did he?¡± Su Xiyin pinched him and glared at him. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? Ci¡¯er isn¡¯t that kind of person. Don¡¯t you believe your own son?¡± If Ci¡¯er really fooled around outside and produced a son, the child¡¯s mother would definitely come knocking! Ling Sheng pulled Si Chengluo to introduce him to her family. After all, they were still her grandparents who had yet to awaken. This was the first time they had seen him. The more Huo Xiao looked at him, the more he felt that the young man in front of him looked a little like his granddaughter. Putting his facial features aside, just the feeling he gave off was very similar. He smiled and said, ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re here, don¡¯t leave. Stay for dinner!¡± It was the same for Nangong Lun, his burning gaze landed on Huo Ci. He did not believe that he was not Huo Ci¡¯s illegitimate son. Huo Ci, that bastard, was not a good person. Ever since he was young, he had been fooling around and committing all sorts of crimes. It was not surprising that he had a few illegitimate children outside. He had an idea. Later, when he went behind her back, he would get Ah Mo to investigate Huo Ci properly. It would be best if he could catch a bunch of illegitimate children belonging to him. Yu¡¯er would definitely give up on him. Xiaoqi was especially clingy to Si Chengluo like a little tail, following him wherever he went. He was extremely happy and called him Uncle affectionately. Nangong Lun and Huo Xiao felt sour in their hearts. Their eyes were filled with resentment. This was especially so for Nangong Lun. He originally thought that this kid was the son of that bastard Jun Shiyan, so what was so good about him? However, when he heard that he was so close to a youth who was not related by blood, he felt upset. ¡°Xiaoqi, where do you think Great-grandfather should play chess?¡± Nangong Lun picked up the little fellow and made him sit on his lap. He finally felt a little better. Not to be outdone, Huo Xiao shouted towards the kitchen, ¡°Sheng Sheng, Grandpa¡¯s neck hurts. Can you come out and help Grandpa?¡± Ling Sheng hurriedly put down her work and ran to the living room to give Huo Xiao a massage. ¡°Grandpa, is this strength alright?¡± Huo Xiao looked at Nangong Lun smugly and smiled until his old face was like a flower. He was enjoying himself. ¡°Good, very good. My good granddaughter is the best.¡± Si Chengluo sat at the side and looked at the two elders who were bickering. He couldn¡¯t even bear to look at them. The two of them added up to around 140 to 150 years old, why were they still so childish and fighting for favor? Nangong Lun was so angry that he blew his beard and glared. The little fellow sitting on his lap looked rather cute just now, but now, looking at him again, Sheng Sheng was still the best. He narrowed his eyes and thought of something. Suddenly, he cried out in pain. Xiaoqi was so frightened that he jumped down from his legs, his nervous face turned pale. He was at a loss as tears welled up in his eyes. His voice changed anxiously. ¡°Great Grandpa, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ling Sheng ran over nervously. ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Chapter 1175 - Second Great Uncle Is Here Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Nangong Lun pointed at his leg with an expression of extreme pain. Cold sweat had been forced out of his body, and his acting was very realistic. He gritted his teeth and insisted, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Go massage your grandfather. Grandpa¡­ Grandpa¡¯s leg suddenly cramped.¡± ¡°Let me massage it for you.¡± Ling Sheng touched his leg carefully and asked worriedly, ¡°Grandpa, where did you get a cramp?¡± Nangong Lun smiled provocatively at Huo Xiao and directed Ling Sheng. ¡°Right here, at the calf. Yes, right here.¡± ¡°Ouch.¡± Huo Xiao was so angry that he almost spat out a mouthful of blood. He also shouted in pain, ¡°Ouch.¡± Was he the only one who knew how to act? Let¡¯s see who is more skilled. Did he think he didn¡¯t know how to act? Ling Sheng had just massaged her grandfather when he was in pain again. She turned her head and asked anxiously, ¡°Grandfather, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Grandpa is fine. It¡¯s just my neck. It suddenly hurts a lot.¡± Huo Xiao could not even turn his neck anymore. He took a deep breath and pretended to be strong. ¡°Give your grandpa a massage first. I will be fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Nangong Lengyu and Su Xiyin, who were in the kitchen, could not bear to listen anymore. They were really good at acting. They wondered if Sheng Sheng had really been deceived or if she did not want to expose them. But no matter what, they were still the old masters of the family. She had to leave some face for them, especially in front of the younger generation. She couldn¡¯t embarrass them. Jun Shiyan was helping to cook in the kitchen. He put down the knife in his hand and said, ¡°Grandma, mother-in-law, let me go and take a look!¡± Ling Sheng was not a fool. In the beginning, she had been deceived, but after a moment, she realized that it was not a coincidence. It was either them complaining about the pain or just plain acting. However, in the face of two old men competing for favor, she would play along with them! ¡°Grandpa, where do you feel pain? Let me help you!¡± Jun Shiyan walked over and looked at Huo Xiao with a warm smile. He even instructed Si Chengluo, ¡°Luo Luo, your sister is weak and can¡¯t massage properly. Didn¡¯t you learn professional massage? Go and help Grandpa.¡± The fire in Huo Xiao¡¯s heart continued to burn. That bastard, who wants him to massage? Who he needed was his granddaughter. No one else can do it. ¡°Sister, let me do it.¡± Si Chengluo really listened to him. He looked at the two elders who were tormenting her with all their might. The old and the young were like children¡ªthey shouldn¡¯t be spoiled. Nangong Lun did not care about being massaged by him. In his heart, he thought that he was definitely Huo Ci¡¯s illegitimate son and did not want to see him. He smoothed out the expression on his face. ¡°No need. It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. My baby is amazing. It stopped hurting after a massage.¡± ¡°Oh, it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. Maybe it¡¯s because when I turned my head just now, my tendons were twisted. I¡¯m fine now.¡± Huo Xiao turned his neck and chuckled. He picked up a chess piece. ¡°Nangong, let¡¯s continue playing chess.¡± Jun Shiyan and the young lady looked at each other, and helplessness flashed across their eyes at the same time. It was said that having an old man at home was like having a treasure. Their family now had two treasures, and they didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry at their behavior. When the two old men stopped tormenting her, Ling Sheng finally had the time to ask Si Chengluo, ¡°Luo Luo, did you come to find me for something?¡± Si Chengluo nodded, his gaze solemn. ¡°I foresaw that something would happen at home in the next two days. I was worried and came over to take a look.¡± When he was flying to Europe this morning, he slept on the plane and dreamed that it was pitch black. There was a gunshot in his brief dream. He noticed the trophy in the living room and confirmed that the incident happened here. The plane made an emergency landing midway and flew straight back. He rushed over and looked at the trophies neatly placed in the living room. ¡°In our house?¡± Ling Sheng was puzzled. How could it be possible for a shooting to take place at home? Which fearless person dared to behave atrociously in her father¡¯s territory? ¡°I saw the trophies there.¡± Si Chengluo pointed at the various trophies that the Movie King had won. ¡°It must be in the next few days. Can I stay here for the next few days?¡± Ling Sheng looked at the whole family. If her grandpa and uncle stayed, there might not be enough guest rooms. ¡°Tell my dad about this later and see how we can arrange it!¡± Everyone had to work together to solve the issue of the trash fish. If their family was going to hold them back, they definitely could not tell them. Howver, apart from her, everyone in her family was an impressive big shot. They were much more useful than her, so she had to tell them. While the two of them were talking and discussing countermeasures, the living room became noisy again. ¡°I¡¯m not playing anymore. You old bastard, you¡¯re playing dirty.¡± Nangong Lun was so angry that he flipped the chessboard. ¡°Which eye of yours saw that I cheated? If you can¡¯t afford to lose, then don¡¯t play. What¡¯s wrong with you to frame others?¡± Huo Xiao was unconvinced. ¡°You moved the pieces when I wasn¡¯t paying attention. Do you think I¡¯m blind?¡± Nangong Lun pointed at his eyes with a livid expression. Both the young and old in the Huo family were shameless! After being shocked, Xiaoqi was much calmer than before. He looked k?t the two elders in front of him seriously and suggested, ¡°Great-grandpas, don¡¯t argue anymore. There are surveillance cameras at home. Let Grandpa take it out to have a look.¡± Huo Xiao¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He felt guilty, but he definitely couldn¡¯t admit defeat due to embarrassment. He was very stubborn. ¡°Why do we need to check? Even after checking the surveillance footage you will see that I didn¡¯t cheat. Am I that kind of person?¡± ¡°Look, we¡¯ll watch it now.¡± Nangong Lun did not let up and sneered. He shouted towards the kitchen, ¡°Huo Ci, go and get the surveillance footage.¡± This shameless thing! He even cheated when playing chess with his friend! If he didn¡¯t admit to it, then he would get the surveillance footage out and see which shameless person was the one who moved the pieces! ¡°Dad.¡± Nangong Lengyu came out and looked at them. She sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Pack up. It¡¯s time to eat. What game are you playing? There¡¯s no surveillance footage. The cameras are broken. Why do you need surveillance cameras in your own home?¡± Nangong Lun pointed at his daughter, feeling wronged and angry. He was extremely aggrieved. ¡°You haven¡¯t even married into the Huo family yet, and you¡¯re already helping and speaking up for outsiders. Am I still your father?!¡± This shameless thing! He even cheated when playing chess with his friend! If he didn¡¯t admit to it, then he would get the surveillance footage out and see which shameless person was the one who moved the pieces! ¡°Dad.¡± Nangong Lengyu came out and looked at them. She sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Pack up. It¡¯s time to eat. What game are you playing? There¡¯s no surveillance footage. The cameras are broken. Why do you need surveillance cameras in your own home?¡± Nangong Lun pointed at his daughter, feeling wronged and angry. He was extremely aggrieved. ¡°You haven¡¯t even married into the Huo family yet, and you¡¯re already helping and speaking up for outsiders. Am I still your father?!¡± ¡°NO¡¯ Nangong Lun sneered in disdain. Whoever played chess with him in the future would be a big bastard! It was very chaotic and noisy over here because they almost fought. ¡°Grandpa, Second Great Uncle is here. It¡¯s the Second Great Uncle.¡± Xiaoqi shouted at the noisy crowd. The little guy had arrived at the door at some point. He was standing on a small stool and looking at the man in a wheelchair on the mon Chapter 1176 - Comparing The Man To A Dog Huo Ci was stunned for a moment. When he saw the figure on the surveillance camera, his eyes turned red and he rushed out of the house. Ling Sheng and Nangong Lengyu followed closely behind. Ever since Huo Ci had awakened and heard from Ling Sheng that Song Yiyan had a way to treat Yan Yuanfei¡¯s illness, he had been searching for his whereabouts. However, more than a month had passed in the blink of an eye, yet he could not find a single clue. Now that he suddenly came over, was there something urgent or did he know that he was looking for him, so he came personally? Si Chengluo asked Jun Shiyan, ¡°Who is he?¡± The corners of Jun Shiyan¡¯s lips curled up with obvious delight. He said gently, ¡°He is the Second Brother from the Yan family, Yan Yuanfei.¡± Si Chengluo knew this person. He was Yan Yuanfei, the former Foreign Minister. During his tenure, he was highly respected. To the Chinese, he was a legendary hero. Later on, news of his death spread and the entire country mourned. But how could a man who was always talking and giving advice in any situation become so weak in a wheelchair? Other than Si Chengluo, everyone present knew Yan Yuanfei. However, at the elevator door, they didn¡¯t dare to believe the man in the wheelchair was him. Nangong Lengmo¡¯s breathing was a little heavy, and his voice was trembling. ¡°Ah Yan, who is that man?¡± ¡°Yan family¡¯s Yan Yuanfei.¡± Jun Shiyan did not know why he had suddenly appeared here. Perhaps he had awakened too? After Second Brother disappeared from the explosion, he didn¡¯t even contact him anymore. He didn¡¯t even know where he was. During this period of time, his father-in-law must have spent a lot of time and effort looking for him, but he did not find anything. The Second Brother wanted to hide and not be found, so no matter who it was or what method they used, they would definitely not be able to find him. ¡°He¡¯s Second Brother Yan?¡± Huo Xiao¡¯s voice was trembling a little and his eyes were red. After all, he had watched this child grow up and he was good friends with the Sixth Brother. Tears streamed down Su Xiyin¡¯s face as she asked, ¡°How did this happen? How did he become like this?¡± None of the men in the Yan family could survive past the age of 35. She thought that Second Brother Yan had already died in that accident. When Huo Ci pushed Yan Yuanfei in, he smiled and greeted the people in front of him. ¡°Uncle Huo, Auntie Su, Uncle Nangong, long time no see.¡± Huo Xiao was still in a daze. The corners of his eyes were wet as he said, ¡°Okay, okay.¡± No matter what, as long as he was alive, it was fine! Su Xiyin looked at him and nodded. She could not help but shed tears again as she squatted beside him and held his hand. She had many questions to ask, but she did not know where to start. In the end, she only said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡± Nangong Lun was not very familiar with Yan Yuanfei. He only heard his daughter mention it to her son, he had also seen him on television. When he found out about Yan Yuanfei¡¯s death, he felt extremely regretful. He had died young and the heavens were unfair. Surprisingly, he had faked his death. However, his physical condition didn¡¯t look good. If his calculations were correct, he should be forty-two years old today. The men from the Yan family couldn¡¯t live past thirty-five years old, it was a secret in China. The fact that he was still alive meant that the rumors weren¡¯t true. But sometimes, living was a fate worse than death. Just like what he was doing now, dragging his weak and declining body was the greatest pain in his life! Other than Su Xiyin, who was crying bitterly, Nangong Lengmo was the one who cried the most. Although he had awakened, this was the first time he saw Yan Yuanfei. When he thought about how his second brother treated him well in the past, he cried uncontrollably. Huo Ci gave him a disdainful look. Why was he crying so pitifully? Second Brother was back, not dead and he was crying so bitterly! ¡°Sheng Sheng, call Yanyan over!¡± Nangong Lengyu pulled Ling Sheng aside. ¡°Okay.¡± Ling Sheng agreed immediately. Regardless of whether she was free or what she was doing, her first priority was to come over immediately and treat Second Uncle. Song Yiyan did not expect Ling Sheng to call her again not long after. She had even anxiously asked her to go over immediately and had even offered her a salary. How could she accept the salary? They were all good friends, so of course she could accept it! She would just deduct it from the money she owed her. Song Yiyan is poor now. She still owed Ling Sheng 100,000 yuan and was waiting for business to come knocking. For the time being, there was nothing. However, she firmly believed that there would be a piece of the pie for her and she would eventually be able to repay her debt. Oh yes, the obedient little puppy would also come to her doorsteps for her to tease. Just thinking about it made her happy. She could even wake up laughing in her dreams! She had just finished fantasizing when she really saw the cute little puppy- What bullshit little puppy. Other than his face, how was he worthy? He was more like a dog than a man! It was already night time. Under the dim yellow street lights, the man was tall and his looks were very striking. He was born with a handsome face, and coupled with his cold temperament, he attracted the attention of many passers-by. Two girls hesitated for a while before running over to hit on him. Song Yiyan looked at the man who was surrounded by women and gritted her teeth in anger. Her gaze could kill a person. He was worse than a man, he was a womanizer. She wanted him to get lost as far as he could. She never wanted to see him again! She straightened her back without looking at him and walked over with her head held high. She did not even look at him. She felt that she had done very well and decided to buy a roasted sweet potato to reward herself later. Ji Xing watched as the woman walked away without even looking at him. He looked at the girls surrounding him and disgust flashed across his eyes. He coldly chased them away and chased after her. That damn woman, didn¡¯t she feel anything when she saw him being surrounded by other women? Didn¡¯t she feel jealous? The girls looked at each other in confusion. What was going on? He had looked like he was enjoying the attention just now, but in the blink of an eye, he had turned as cold as ice. Why did he become unapproachable? Moreover, the handsome boy had gone to chase that woman. They all knew that woman, it was Song Yiyan. She had been banned recently and no director dared to hire her even as an extra. They didn¡¯t even know how she had shamelessly come to the set. For a woman like her, she must have offended her financial backer and been kicked out of the entertainment industry. That man was so good-looking that he was on a different level than the other young celebrities. As long as he was willing to enter the entertainment industry, he would definitely become famous just by relying on his beautiful face. Were all handsome men blind? He actually went after Song Yiyan, that woman who had slept with so many men!. Chapter 1177 - Changing Seats Chapter 1177 Changing Seats Song Yiyan walked forward leisurely. She seemed to be in a good mood and wasn¡¯t affected at all. However, she was a little unhappy that she didn¡¯t manage to buy roasted sweet potatoes. The uncle who sold the sweet potatoes said it had been sold out. She came late and he even smilingly reminded her to come earlier next time. On the way to Ling Sheng¡¯s house from here, there was a public bus route. It did not stop in front of her house, but the speed was comparable to a taxi. In order to save money and buy two roasted sweet potatoes to eat, she waited for the bus at the bus stop. There were already quite a number of people standing at the side of the platform. They were all waiting for cars. Many young ladies were here to be extras. When Ji Xing came over, a group of girls immediately looked at him and whispered to their companions. The man was wearing a takeaway uniform. However, a good-looking person would look good in anything. Even if it was a takeaway uniform, he would still look good in it. Song Yiyan sat on the bench and took out her phone to play games. Hearing the discussions of the girls around her, she sneered in her heart. Good-looking? How is he good-looking? Ji Xing kept a distance from her. The woman had a bad temper and got angry yesterday. If he got close to her, she would get angry again. The bus soon arrived, Song Yiyan got on the bus and took out a coin. She took out her phone and was about to pay. Ji Xing dropped three coins in and looked at the driver. ¡°It¡¯s for the both of us.¡± Song Yiyan glanced at him coldly without any expression and didn¡¯t refute. She found a seat in the back row and sat down. She leaned against the seat and yawned, she was tired. When Ji Xing wanted to sit beside her, she glanced at him coldly. His heart stopped and he went to another seat. As it was the first bus stop, there weren¡¯t many people and there were quite a lot of empty seats. There were also empty seats beside Ji Xing. A few girls were discussing softly and encouraging each other to sit beside him. However, no one dared to approach him in the end, the man¡¯s aura was too scary. They felt that they would be frozen if they got close to him. Song Yiyan couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at them. She closed her eyes and leaned against the car seat to rest. Her ears were sharp and she could clearly hear the girls¡¯ discussions, it was all about the man. She tried her best to tell herself not to care, but she was still bothered. Ji Xing was sitting across the aisle. From the corner of his eye, he looked at the woman sitting by the window. She was nodding off and her body was tense. He was afraid that if she wasn¡¯t careful, her head would hit the front seat. In the end, he couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He stood up and walked over to the girl sitting beside her. He lowered his voice and discussed with her, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, she¡¯s my girlfriend. Can I trouble you to change seats with me?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The girl had already noticed that the handsome guy next door had been looking at her. She thought that he was looking at her and was initially excited, but her eyes were filled with disappointment when she heard his words. It turned out that the girl beside him was his girlfriend. The handsome guy wasn¡¯t looking at her, he was looking at his girlfriend. It was her own wishful thinking. Ji Xing thanked her and had just sat down when he saw the little woman beside him nod her head twice. She then tilted her head and rested her head on his shoulder. He frowned slightly. He could see that the sunglasses she used to conceal her identity had fallen to the bottom of her nose. He sighed helplessly, afraid that he would bump into her while she was sleeping. He reached out to take them off. Chapter 1178 - Cheating Behind His Back Chapter 1178 Cheating Behind His Back Song Yiyan had just fallen asleep when she smelled a sweet scent. She wrinkled her nose and groggily looked in the direction of the scent. Ji Xing looked at the little woman who was burrowing into his arms with her head arched. His eyes were suddenly burning with passion, with obvious affection. He was even aroused by her hair. Song Yiyan didn¡¯t know and even stretched out her hand to tug at his clothes. She mumbled, ¡°Give me my roasted sweet potato!¡± Only then did Ji Xing know what she wanted to do. Looking at the little woman¡¯s anxious look, he felt an itch in his heart, yet he did not know whether to laugh or cry. His magnetic voice was obviously hoarse. ¡°Little foodie.¡± Hearing his voice, Song Yiyan jolted awake. When she looked up, her head hit his chin. She glared at him angrily and said unreasonably, ¡°Tell me, did you buy roasted sweet potatoes?¡± No wonder the uncle who bought the roasted sweet potatoes had looked at her weirdly when he said that they were sold out. She hadn¡¯t thought much about it at the time, but now that she thought about it, it was too strange. There was something fishy about it. Ji Xing looked at the unreasonable little woman and sighed helplessly. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Ji Xing, are you a man? You dare to do it but you don¡¯t dare to admit it?¡± Song Yiyan sneered. The man in front of her was not a good person. He was better at getting jealous than anyone else. Last time, because an actor on the production team bought her a serving of stir-fried chestnuts, he spent all her money and bought a whole cart of stir-fried chestnuts. ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m not a man?¡± Ji Xing¡¯s eyes darkened. His voice was low and gorgeous, with an obvious dangerous undertone. ¡°Didn¡¯t you try it yesterday?¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Song Yiyan gritted her teeth and growled. The thought of sleeping with him yesterday made her angry. She wanted to get back the money he owed her yesterday. He had spent so much of her money, so she naturally wanted him to pay with his body! However, she had to admit that when the two of them were making love, they were definitely the best partners. Their bodies were extremely compatible. Ji Xing sighed again and looked at the little woman beside him. He held her shoulders and stared at her. ¡°I was wrong about what happened yesterday. I¡¯m sorry.¡± When the two of them were together, someone had to apologize first. If he waited for this heartless woman to apologize, it would be too late. n we meone Who asked him to fall into her hands? When she ignored him, he felt like the sky was falling. Every time they quarreled, he would regret it and blame himself. Song Yiyan looked at the man¡¯s serious eyes and felt guilty. She coughed and said arrogantly, ¡°Seeing how sincere you are, I¡¯ll forgive you for now. Will you still dare to spend money frivolously in the future?¡± Actually, he was not the only one at fault in this matter. However, it was his fault for spending all her hard-earned money! ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of a sugar baby whoring for free. You don¡¯t pay me for the sex and for taking care of you.¡± Of course, Ji Xing dared to spend her money, this little woman was a miser. Only when he spent her money would she remember and feel her heart bleed. Song Yiyan held her breath and thought that it made sense. However, he was a grown man, so he had no qualms about being a gigolo. If it weren¡¯t for his skills and good looks, she would have kicked him out long ago. Just wait and see. When she earned a lot of money, she would be able to find a little puppy who was more suitable, more obedient, and would not quarrel with her or make her angry! Ji Xing had just finished speaking when he saw the little woman glare at him fiercely. Then, she reached out and touched his body. He coughed softly and whispered in her ear, ¡°Although I¡¯m your man, please take note in public.¡± Song Yiyan touched it a few times and took out something tightly wrapped. She looked at the man. ¡°Wow, you still dare to hide food behind my back! Are you going to cheat on me in two days?¡± The food was wrapped in hand towels and several layers of tinfoil. Despite being separated by so many layers, she could still smell roasted sweet potatoes. Ji Xing reached out to snatch the food and frowned. ¡°Stop eating, you can¡¯t eat anymore. It¡¯s all crushed.¡± When Song Yiyan opened the tin, the sweet potatoes were still warm, but they were all crushed. It must have been crushed by her. The sweet smell filled her nose as she looked at him. ¡°You bought them for me?¡± Ji Xing nodded. Other than buying it for her, who else could he buy it for? When he went over, there was only one left. The uncle who roasted sweet potatoes said that he wanted to bring it home for his daughter to eat. He was unwilling to sell it, so he had to persuade him to sell it. Song Yiyan felt that she was a little cheap. Just because of a sweet potato, the anger that had accumulated in her heart disappeared. Her heart warmed up as she mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s going to get crushed anyway when I eat it.¡± ¡°Give it to me.¡± Ji Xing knew that she was not angry when he heard her soft and proud voice. ¡°I¡¯m not a good-for-nothing who doesn¡¯t even know how to peel sweet potatoes.¡± Despite saying that, Song Yiyan still gave him the sweet potatoes obediently. She even reminded him, ¡°Don¡¯t peel off that layer of crust. I want to eat that.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Ji Xing smiled lovingly. Song Yiyan licked her lips and stared unblinkingly at the roasted sweet potato. The passenger sitting next to them secretly sized them up. The girl was wearing sunglasses, and half of her face was exposed. She was definitely a beauty. The man was very handsome and looked like a male character who had just walked out of a comic. His slender fingers peeled the sweet potatoes and he fed one to the girl. They were a match made in heaven, a perfect and warm picture. She said, ¡°What if I get too full?¡± Ling Sheng did not expect that Song Yiyan, who had quarreled with her man and wanted to change her partner immediately, would bring him over. The two of them were inseparable. They were showing off their affection everywhere, afraid that people would not know that they were in a passionate relationship. She was so overwhelmed by their affection. This is especially so for Song Yiyan. In front of Ji Xing, she no longer had the aura of a big sister. She was like a spoiled little woman. Ling Sheng suddenly shivered and glanced at her in disdain. Song Yiyan, so you are this kind of person! Song Yiyan sat on the sofa and leaned against Ji Xing like a little bird. As if she was afraid of him, she said softly, ¡°I want to eat that.¡± Ji Xing took a Hawaiian fruit with a doting smile on his face, but the fruit opener was gone. He pinched it, but it didn¡¯t open. ¡°I¡¯ll go find the fruit opener.¡± Su Xiyin smiled and was about to stand up. ¡°Grandma, you don¡¯t have to trouble yourself.¡± Song Yiyan smiled shyly. She took the Hawaiian Fruit from Ji Xing and pinched it with two fingers. The Hawaiian fruit was opened. Chapter 1179 - The Lights Went Out Chapter 1179 The Lights Went Out Su Xiyin was stunned for a moment. She thought to herself, this lady is really strong. The Hawaiian Fruit is very sturdy, even a man would not be able to open it easily. Ling Sheng was stunned as well, she looked at her as though she was looking at a monster. What kind of strange strength was this? She was clearly extremely strong, but she still acted like a weakling. She really could not get used to it. Si Chengluo also looked at Song Yiyan with disdain. Was she pretending to be obedient in front of her elders? She was clearly a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing, giving him goosebumps. Ji Xing was also impressive. He could actually tolerate this strange woman and did not lose his temper no matter how she tortured him. Impressive! ¡°Where¡¯s Second Uncle?¡± Song Yiyan looked at Ling Sheng and asked, her big eyes flashing innocently. ¡°Sheng Sheng, where¡¯s Second Uncle?¡± ¡°In the study. He will be out in a while.¡± Ling Sheng glanced in the direction of the study. She was very impressed by her natural friendliness. After her second uncle arrived, her father called to inform the other uncles. They were all talking in the study room. Her mother was also there, there were only a few people left in the living room. Nangong Lun looked at Song Yiyan and didn¡¯t speak for a long time. Finally, he couldn¡¯t take it anymore and asked, ¡°Yanyan, did you run away from the marriage because of him?¡± This child was not her own. Looking at her, she must have been deceived by this man. This child had always been innocent. ¡°No.¡± Song Yiyan was no longer spineless. She sat up straight and pulled the plate of nuts in front of her. She began to pinch the Hawaiian Fruit one by one. She sniffled and felt wronged. ¡°Grandfather Nangong, my grandfather forced me to marry someone I don¡¯t like. That¡¯s why I ran away. I don¡¯t like Dongfang Fan.¡± Dongfang Fan, that idiot, was a scumbag. If he dared to lay a finger on her, she would beat him up until he cried for his parents. As an elder, Nangong Lun still had to ask. He could not watch her suffer. ¡°Then, Mr. Ji, what does your family do?¡± Ling Sheng coughed softly and stole a glance. What was Ji Xing working as? Was he delivering food? He was even wearing the clothes of a delivery man. However, she had to admit that as long as a person was good-looking, they would look good even if they were wearing a snakeskin bag. ¡°Oh, him? He¡¯s delivering food now!¡± Song Yiyan introduced generously. ¡°But he has potential. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll shine in the future.¡± Nangong Lun frowned. He felt that Song Yiyan was lying to him, but he couldn¡¯t say it out loud. The boy in front of him did not seem like a delivery boy. He was calm and composed even when facing him and his brother. No matter what he said or did, he had a sense of propriety and great self-restraint. This kind of aristocratic temperament and self-cultivation was not something that could be tempered in a day or two. This meant that the environment he was born in was like this. He basically knew all the young and talented people. There were quite a few young and accomplished people like him, but none of them could compare to him. For such a person, even if he did not have any background and only roamed around by himself, no matter which industry he developed in, he would definitely be successful. Why would he hide his identity to deceive their innocent girl? Was it because he truly loved her? Or did he have other intentions? Huo Xiao had seen countless people and was a sly old fox. Basically, he could tell what kind of person the other party was with one look. Someone like Ji Xing was definitely not just a delivery man. Nangong Lun asked Song Yiyan and Ji Xing some trivial questions, such as family background and family members. Only then did he know that he had lost his memory and was saved by Song Yiyan. He only knew his name and nothing else. With the principle of being responsible for the younger generation, Nangong Lun quietly asked Huo Xiao, ¡°Brother Huo, think carefully. Have you really never seen this Ji Xing before?¡± Because of the incident with the chess and the surveillance cameras, Huo Xiao originally wanted to ignore him, but when he thought about his daughter-in-law and son, he still had to greet him with a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t remember. I know all the young people in China. If there was really such a good-looking young man like him, I would have reserved him for my granddaughter.¡± In his opinion, this Ji Xing was much more pleasing to the eye than that bastard Third Master Jun. Look at how much he knew how to dote on others and how sensible he was! Nangong Lun was angered by his words. What? Does his baby need him to find a man? Ji Xing? What kind of man couldn¡¯t his baby get? ¡°I¡¯ve seen some of the young talents overseas, but not him. What kind of person is he?¡± He was afraid that Yanyan would be cheated. ¡°Nangong, let me tell you something heartfelt. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s bad. Yanyan has already cut ties with the Song family, so what could Ji Xing want from her?¡± Huo Xiao said what he wanted to say. ¡°Also, I think your Yanyan already has him under her thumb. She¡¯s not as weak as you think.¡± He felt that Ji Xing was a perfect match for Song Yiyan. He had seen this girl from the Song family before. She was timid and honest like a little rabbit. However, although she still looked weak today, she gave off a completely different feeling. She was like a little wild beast that could bare its fangs at any time. She was definitely not that weak. Nangong Lun was still worried. But he could also feel that even though Yanyan looked weak at first glance, upon closer inspection, she was like a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing and was not a simple person. After this matter was settled, he would talk to Old Song. After all, no matter what Yanyan did, she was still Old Song¡¯s child. Old Song wouldn¡¯t go overboard. Not long after, Huo Ci and the rest came out of the study. Su Xiyin and the rest came out with the dishes and asked everyone to wash their hands quickly. Dinner was about to start. Song Yiyan came out of the kitchen with two plates of food in her hands. She glanced at the group of handsome men across her and her eyes lit up. They were all gorgeous men! However, the uncles were a little old. If they were a little younger, she could consider it. Her gaze flashed past, but she did not dare to be too ostentatious. After all, those handsome uncles across from her were not ordinary handsome uncles. They could make China tremble with just a stomp of their feet. They were men who stood at the pinnacle of power and wealth. The person sitting in the wheelchair was Sheng Sheng¡¯s second uncle, Yan Yuanfei. However, it was very strange as she did not sense any signs of life on him. Life aura was the foundation of a person¡¯s survival, only dead people did not have life aura! Ling Sheng came out of the kitchen with the dishes. The moment she stepped out, all the lights in the house were switched off! Chapter 1180 - Let’s See If You Dare Chapter 1180 Let¡¯s See If You Dare Song Yiyan, who was right in front of Ling Sheng, exclaimed in surprise. She turned to look out of the window and realized that the lights in the neighborhood were still on. The buildings opposite were all still lit up. ¡°Sheng Sheng, what happened? Why is there a blackout at your house?¡± Lu Yubai, who was beside Huo Ci, teased, ¡°Sixth Brother, did you forget to pay the electricity bill?¡± Rong Yin and Jiang Zhe also looked at Huo Ci and coughed softly. Why did the power suddenly go out? He was just joking when she said that he couldn¡¯t pay the electricity bill. Why would they dare to cut off the electricity supply in Movie King Huo¡¯s house because of the electricity bill? U Huo Xiao shouted angrily, ¡°Sixth Brother, quickly call them and ask them what happened. Why did the electricity go out? It¡¯s almost time for dinner.¡± Who did this? Did they really want to cause trouble? It wasn¡¯t easy for everyone to gather together and have a happy reunion dinner. Yet, such an accident happened, it was really a huge turn off. ¡°Father-in-law, let me ask them.¡± Jun Shiyan took the initiative to take on the task. Si Chengluo turned around subconsciously. When Xiaoqi bumped into his legs, he picked him up and protected him. In the darkness, Ling Sheng held her breath. After her eyes adjusted to the darkness, even with the light outside, she couldn¡¯t see anything clearly. Luo Luo said that he had dreamed that something was going to happen in the living room at home. In the darkness, there were gunshots and it was very chaotic. Before that, Song Yiyan said that she felt the presence of the trash fish. If the two matters were linked, she had reason to suspect that this was caused by the trash fish. What was his motive? How would he appear? The time was neither long nor short. It was only half a minute. Jun Shiyan held his phone. When the screen lit up, his entire body was exposed in the darkness as he walked towards the window. ¡°Third Master, be careful.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes narrowed. After calling out, she pounced on him without thinking. Gunshots rang in the air. In a relatively quiet environment, the sound of gunfire was exceptionally clear. The moment Jun Shiyan dodged, there was a dangerous and murderous look in his eyes. He grabbed the slender waist of the young lady who was rushing towards him and hugged her tightly. The bullet brushed past his right shoulder, and a clear smell of blood filled the air, mixed with a strong smell of gunpowder. ¡°Hide well. Don¡¯t act rashly and don¡¯t speak.¡± Si Chengluo¡¯s body was extremely tense. He hugged the little guy tightly in his arms. His eyes were sharp and bloodshot. He knew now that it was the trash fish, he had already taken control of someone in the room. His goal was definitely to kill Jun Shiyan before he fully awakened and could threaten him! Song Yiyan felt it too. Just as she heard the gunshot, she felt the presence of the trash fish. When Ji Xing protected her in his arms, she pushed him and whispered, ¡°Let go. I¡¯ll deal with him.¡± In the darkness, the man seemed to be angry that he missed his target. The lights in the apartment opposite him flashed and went out, the lights in the entire neighborhood went out right after. In the pitch-black darkness of the night, nothing could be seen with the naked eye. After Ling Sheng calmed down, she subconsciously reached for her phone. She realized that the screen had turned black and was no longer lit. She did not know if it was switched off or broken. Now, it was pitch black all around, and no one could see anyone. After Si Chengluo spoke, his breathing became so shallow that it could not be heard. Jun Shiyan also knew that they were coming for him. With the young lady by his side, he was afraid that there would be danger. Only by using him as bait could he lure out the person who had just attacked. When someone grabbed Ling Sheng¡¯s shoulders and hid her behind the sofa, she subconsciously reached out to pull him. However, she only touched his fingertips. Her heart was in her throat. ¡°Jun Shiyan, get out here!¡± Song Yiyan shouted. ¡°You coward! Do you want us to die with you?¡± She could feel that the aura of the trash fish was very weak right now. It was already good enough that he could control a person¡¯s body but it was absolutely impossible for him to casually shift his will to control the bodies of the people present. Therefore, when he felt confident, he would give his all. As long as Jun Shiyan stepped forward, he would definitely give himself away in order to kill Jun Shiyan, and they would be able to catch him in one fell swoop. Ling Sheng¡¯s eyelids twitched as she saw the man step forward. Thereafter, she felt a substantial, aggressive, mocking, and confident gaze sweep past him. Following that, she seemed to hear the sound of a trigger being pulled. At the same time, Song Yiyan formed a seal in the air and said, ¡°Go.¡± Suddenly, the surroundings lit up and a white flame appeared, lighting up the entire room. The flash of light revealed everyone in the room. The person holding the gun was none other than Yan Yuanfei, who was in a wheelchair. He did not seem to have expected such an accident to happen. When Huo Ci snatched the pistol away from him, he let out a low and sinister laugh as if he was sighing and was regretful. ¡°I was discovered? As expected of you guys.¡± ¡°Second Brother, what are you talking about?¡± Huo Ci¡¯s eyes were red with disbelief as he stared at the unfamiliar and frightening man before him. ¡°I¡¯m not your second brother.¡± Yan Yuanfei curved his lips and laughed mockingly in a low voice. His laughter dragged out his last words with extreme mockery. ¡°I¡¯m a god. I¡¯m the god who controls your fate. All of you must die. No matter where you run to, I will find you. I told you before, don¡¯t try to escape my control.¡± Apart from Ling Sheng, Si Chengluo, Song Yiyan, and Jun Shiyan, no one else present could understand what he was saying. Si Chengluo raised a gun and aimed it at Yan Yuanfei¡¯s heart. His eyes were cold and bloodthirsty as he pulled the trigger. The lights were back on and the living room was bright again. Everyone looked in Yan Yuanfei¡¯s direction. Other than Song Yiyan, no one noticed Si Chengluo¡¯s actions. ¡°Yes, Si Chengluo. Shoot right here.¡± Yan Yuanfei suddenly raised his head and looked in his direction. He pointed at his heart with a smile. ¡°Right here. Bang -¡° Just as he finished speaking, Si Chengluo had already pulled the trigger. He didn¡¯t show any mercy and didn¡¯t care whose body it was. As long as he was hit, even if he was not killed, it would be enough for him to suffer. ¡°Si Chengluo, let¡¯s see if you dare to!¡± Huo Ci roared angrily. He glared at the bullet as it shot out of the chamber and headed straight for Yan Yuanfei. Without thinking, he rushed forward to block it. Chapter 1181 - Body Control Chapter 1181 Body Control ¡°Dad!¡± Ling Sheng shouted in fright as a cold blade flashed before her eyes. Yan Yuanfei smirked. With a bone-chilling mockery, he looked at them as if they were ants. A sharp knife had appeared in his hand at some point in time. The tip of the knife was aimed at his heart and he stabbed himself with When Huo Ci rushed forward, he slammed his shoulder against his elbow. In the next moment, he caught the knife with his bare hand. His palm was sliced open, and blood instantly flowed down. The smell of blood filled the air. Si Chengluo¡¯s hand that was holding the gun tilted a little when Huo Ci rushed over. The bullet brushed past his hair and exploded on the opposite wall. Yan Yuanfei lowered his gaze slightly and looked at Huo Ci with a smile. ¡°Do you want to save him? You guys can¡¯t kill me, but I can kill him.¡± Huo Ci¡¯s eyes were burning with rage. They were red as he stared into the eyes of the person in front of him. ¡°Second Brother, look at me. I¡¯m Huo Ci!¡± ¡°He¡¯s looking at you. He¡¯s listening too.¡± Yan Yuanfei continued smiling like a god looking down on them. ¡°But he can¡¯t control himself. I¡¯ve controlled him. Can you feel his powerlessness, struggle, pain, and despair?¡± What he wanted was for them to feel pain and despair! ¡°Second Brother, it¡¯s me, Huo Ci.¡± Huo Ci held onto the blade tightly, refusing to let go. He let out an irritable and pained roar. ¡°You¡¯re Yan Yuanfei. Wake up, quickly wake up!¡± Si Chengluo looked at the two of them with a murderous gaze and pulled the trigger again. However, Ling Sheng grabbed his wrist and shook her head at him. ¡°It¡¯s useless, he won¡¯t wake up.¡± Si Chengluo looked at Ling Sheng and lowered his voice. He was so cold-blooded and heartless that it was scary. ¡°Sister, this is a chance. If I don¡¯t make a move, I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ll have to wait till the next time.¡± The trash fish now occupied Yan Yuanfei¡¯s body so he was fearless. He had already predicted that they would not dare to touch Yan Yuanfei. He wanted to kill Yan Yuanfei personally in front of them to make an example out of him. He was warning and threatening them. He was declaring war on them, demonstrating his strength and their weakness. They could not compromise now, they had to weaken him. Otherwise, it would be difficult to deal with him when he became stronger. Huo Ci and the rest were on good terms with Yan Yuanfei and could not bear to touch him, but he was different. As long as the person was not his sister, anyone could die. Rong Yin, Lu Yubai, and Jiang Zhe exchanged glances. At the same time, they saw firm trust and understanding in each other¡¯s eyes. They didn¡¯t need to say anything else to understand what each other wanted to say. No matter if they were in a book or parallel worlds, brothers would remain as brothers. No external force could change that, not even gods could! Ling Sheng watched as her uncles calmly surrounded Second Uncle. Like her father, they knelt on the ground, their eyes wet. When she saw their expressions, she was very sure that they had all awakened. Perhaps they had awakened the moment they saw Second Uncle making a move. ¡°Do you think you can wake him up?¡± Yan Yuanfei was surrounded in the middle. He sneered and looked at the men surrounding him, his eyes filled with contempt. ¡°You humans are really terrifyingly childish.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re a god or a ghost. I¡¯m just trying to persuade you to get out of my second brother¡¯s body!¡± Lu Yubai sneered, every word he said was powerful and provocative. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know, but we have never believed in ghosts. We only believe in ourselves and our brothers.¡± When Si Chengluo saw the scene before him, his eyes were filled with obvious impatience. He struggled for a moment before Ling Sheng pulled him even tighter. Ling Sheng looked up at him with a determined expression. ¡°Trust them.¡± Humans will prevail over the heavens. Wasn¡¯t what they had been doing all along going against the heavens? Moreover, that trash fish wasn¡¯t anything good. Fifth Uncle was right, he was a dogshit god! Song Yiyan didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this either, this bastard was too much. He was sure that as long as he controlled any one that was present, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to him. The living room was deathly silent. ¡°Do you want me to tell you how many ways I can kill a person?¡± Yan Yuanfei looked at them and asked with a smile. Just as he finished speaking, the knife in Huo Ci¡¯s hand suddenly disappeared and the wheelchair started to retreat rapidly. Huo Ci¡¯s pupils were constricted. Before he could take another step forward, the glass cup on the coffee table exploded with a bang. The moment the glass flew into the air, it flew towards Yan Yuanfei like sharp bullets. ¡°Second Brother!¡± Lu Yubai and Huo Ci shouted anxiously at the same time. Without thinking, they rushed over to shield him. The two who were half a step slower were Rong Yin and Jiang Zhe. Without any hesitation, they followed closely behind and acted as a shield together. The speed of the glass fragments had reached its peak. Just as they were about to reach the human shields, they suddenly stopped. Ling Sheng¡¯s gaze remained firm, but her body started trembling uncontrollably. When she saw the glass shards stop, she heaved a sigh of relief, and her heart continued racing. The man in the wheelchair had a twisted expression and cold sweat covered his face. His body and soul were experiencing an unprecedented struggle and torture. He stared at the figure in front of him and said with difficulty, ¡°Get lost!¡± Song Yiyan widened her eyes in disbelief and looked at Ling Sheng. Her excessive agitation and shock made her stammer. ¡°Your Second Uncle, he¡­ Your Second Uncle, he¡¯s fighting with the trash fish for control of his body!¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s gaze was deep as he answered on Ling Sheng¡¯s behalf. ¡°He thought he was omnipotent, but he was too childish and had never experienced failure.¡± In his short life, the glory and splendor that his second brother had possessed, together with the pain and torture that he had experienced, were all signs of him not yielding to fate. He was probably thinking too much if he wanted to completely control his second brother. After a moment of shock, Si Chengluo returned to normal. However, he could not hide the admiration and amazement in his eyes. He had never expected that someone would be able to awaken after having his body and mind controlled by trash fish. He was even able to fight with the trash fish for control of his body. And that wasn¡¯t all, he had actually forced the trash fish to stop his slaughter. Or perhaps in that instant, he had controlled him instead. Chapter 1182 - Disappeared Chapter 1182 Disappeared Nangong Lengyu immediately brought the three elders and Xiaoqi into the bedroom, afraid that they would be in danger. Amidst the sudden silence outside, Second Brother¡¯s voice could be heard. He shouted anxiously and forcefully, then turned around to rush out. ¡°Yu¡¯er.¡± Nangong Lun pulled her back. ¡°Huo Ci and the rest are outside. Nothing will happen, don¡¯t be rash.¡± Su Xiyin was extremely worried. She kept pacing around the room as she looked at them. ¡°I¡¯ll go out and call Sheng Sheng and Yanyan in!¡± She was not worried about Ci¡¯er and the other men. If Sheng Sheng and Yanyan were to fight outside, it would be very dangerous! ¡°They¡¯re fine. Ah Yan and the rest are here.¡± Nangong Lengyu had already informed them before she entered. Luo Luo and Ah Yan were beside Sheng Sheng, they would protect her and not let anything happen to her. She was frightened by Yanyan¡¯s sudden action. The flames that appeared out of nowhere were as bright as day, no one knew what magic she used. With just that one move, she was certain that Yanyan was definitely different from who she was in the past. She heard from Sheng Sheng that she had awakened and thought that she had regained her memory like them. Now, it seemed that Yanyan¡¯s awakening was different from the awakening of ordinary people. Not only did she have strange powers, but she also had unusual strength. The living room became strangely quiet. The man in the wheelchair was in extreme pain. Because of the extreme pain, his body started to spasm and tremble. The glass shards hovering in front of Huo Ci and the rest were slowly advancing and retreating. Clearly, Yan Yuanfei was fighting against the trash fish controlling his body. ¡°Rong Yin!¡± Yan Yuanfei¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he stared at the figure in the middle. He squeezed out a few words from between his teeth in pain. ¡°Go, do you hear me? Go!¡± He could not hold on for long. Through the momentary disruption of his control, he clearly knew the lethality of those fragments. ¡°Second Brother.¡± Rong Yin turned around, his eyes red. ¡°Even if you die, you must hold on. We brothers will accompany you.¡± He knew that he was in great pain and despair. He knew that he was struggling, and he also knew that it was too cruel for them to stand in front of him like this. However, he could not die. How could he die? Sixth Brother said that he had found a way to cure his illness. No matter how painful or desperate he was, he would not allow him to die! ¡°Second brother, don¡¯t you feel that dying like this is too cowardly?¡± Jiang Zhe said the first thing on his mind. His eyes were red, but the smile on his lips was warm and gentle, as if he was chatting idly. ¡°You are Yan Yuanfei, the omnipotent Yan Yuanfei. How could you lose to that kind of thing!¡± No one would die, everyone would be fine. This thing that claimed to be a god could not defeat his Second Brother. Other than Second Brother himself, no one else could control or defeat him. ¡°We are not born on the same day, but I want to die on the same day as you.¡± Huo Ci laughed out loud. ¡°We can die without regrets if we die together.¡± Lu Yubai also laughed heroically. ¡°Second Brother, don¡¯t be afraid. We¡¯re not afraid either, just fight with him. You have us in front of you, and we have you guarding our backs.¡± Yan Yuanfei clenched his fists tightly, there was a complicated look in his eyes. After a series of changes, all that was left was determination. He said each word clearly and firmly, ¡°We agreed that no one is allowed to die!¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes reddened as she held Jun Shiyan¡¯s hand tightly. Song Yiyan¡¯s eyes lit up with passion. Sheng Sheng¡¯s second uncle was too awesome and handsome. Did he lack a wife? She didn¡¯t mind that he was old now. Ji Xing could vaguely feel that something was hitting his head. It hurt a little, and the veins on his forehead were popping. When he saw the little woman beside him looking at the man in the wheelchair with burning eyes, he frowned and gripped her hand tightly. Song Yiyan frowned and subconsciously turned to ask him, ¡°Do you remember now?¡± Song Yiyan mumbled softly, ¡°I already remembered, but you can¡¯t remember anything. You are useless.¡± Ji Xing¡¯s face sank again. Time seemed to have frozen at this moment. After that, the man in the wheelchair seemed to have gotten rid of all his pain. His expression was calm and composed as he negotiated with another person in his body. Only the beads of sweat rolling down his forehead told everyone clearly that he wasn¡¯t without pain. He was enduring unimaginable torment. The four men standing in front of him were as determined as mountains. No one hesitated or questioned him. It didn¡¯t matter if the shards of glass were close or far away, it didn¡¯t matter to them. Si Chengluo had never believed that there was any brotherhood in the world. When a husband and wife were faced with a disaster, they would go off on their own. Not to mention that these men had no blood ties and relied on some imaginary brotherhood to maintain their ties. However, everything that was happening before his eyes made him believe that it is possible to trust the other party without any hesitation in the world. One could sacrifice for the other at any time under the name of brotherhood. This sort of thing, no matter when, could only be chanced upon by luck. They were really lucky to have met each other in this world. Time passed as everyone held their breaths nervously as they stared warily. Suddenly, the man on the wheelchair screamed and a silver light shot out from his body. crea Si Chengluo and Song Yiyan were the first to move. Si Chengluo raised the gun in his hand, his eyes cold and murderous as he fired at the silver light. Song Yiyan was waiting for this opportunity. She made a hand seal and a golden light appeared in the air, attacking the silver light. However, the silver light was too fast. The golden light was about to touch its small tail when the silver light twisted and trembled in the air before it suddenly disappeared. ¡°Fuck!¡± Song Yiyan cursed. Seeing that the silver light had escaped, she chased after it and scolded angrily, ¡°If you have the guts, come over here yourself. Don¡¯t be like the rats in the sewers, let¡¯s fight one-on-one. What¡¯s so great about taking over other people¡¯s bodies?¡± A deep sigh could be heard in the air. It seemed to be regretful of his defeat, but also seemed to be mocking their naivety. There was nothing in this world that could defeat a strong heart. All those illusory evil things that have the ability to invade and control people¡¯s minds were just attacking those with weak wills. Chapter 1183 - Don’t Let Her Know Chapter 1183 Don¡¯t Let Her Know Yan Yuanfei leaned against the wheelchair with a pained expression. It was as if he had just come out of the water. His clothes were drenched in sweat but he was still awake. He didn¡¯t dare to let himself fall asleep. He was afraid that someone would take advantage of his weakness to control his body and thoughts and hurt the family and brothers he cared about the most in this world. Huo Ci and the rest finally heaved a sigh of relief. However, they still looked around warily, not daring to relax. They were afraid that the being that had left would return. Everything happened so suddenly that they still didn¡¯t know what was going on and what was occupying Yan Yuanfei¡¯s body. Si Chengluo kept his gun and looked at Song Yiyan. Song Yiyan shrugged at him and sighed. ¡°You know, my spells can only hurt him a little. It¡¯s basically useless.¡± Si Chengluo¡¯s cold gaze swept past her face and then swept over Jun Shiyan. Only he had the ability to sense whose body the trash fish was in and force him out. But he had to be completely awakened to do that. From the looks of it, this incident did not awaken all his memories. Jun Shiyan followed him nervously to check on Yan Yuanfei¡¯s condition. He watched as the young lady beside him rushed over and squatted beside the man, calling out to him anxiously. Yan Yuanfei opened his eyes weakly, his face pale and scary. The smile on his lips was very gentle and there were dried blood stains on his lips. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Second Uncle, don¡¯t talk. Rest for a while.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes were red, and her heart ached terribly. She looked at him and said, ¡°Take a rest. There¡¯s no problems now, leave the rest to us. It¡¯s been hard on you.¡± Yan Yuanfei¡¯s eyes darted around as he looked at Jun Shiyan, Si Chengluo, and the rest standing behind her. Seeing that they had all nodded, he heaved a sigh of relief. His vision turned black as he fainted. The doorbell suddenly rang. Song Yiyan saw that they were all busy taking care of Yan Yuanfei, so she ran over to check on the surveillance cameras. She saw a gentle-looking woman standing at the elevator door. The woman was beautiful and had an elegant aura around her, she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off her. ¡°May I ask if this is Huo Ci¡¯s house?¡± the beautiful woman asked. She paused for a moment before introducing herself. ¡°I¡¯m Wen Ruoshui.¡± Song Yiyan turned her head and said loudly, ¡°Sheng Sheng, a beauty called Wen Ruoshui is here. Do you know her?¡± After she finished asking, she patted her head and suddenly remembered. Wasn¡¯t Wen Ruoshui the wife of Yan Yuanfei? No, she wasn¡¯t his wife. The two of them didn¡¯t seem to be married. After Yan Yuanfei ¡®died¡¯, Wen Ruoshui never appeared in China again. ¡°Auntie Wen is here? Let her come up quickly.¡± The moment Ling Sheng said that, the man in the wheelchair grabbed her wrist tightly. When Yan Yuanfei heard her name, he struggled to open his eyes in pain. Thinking that Ling Sheng had informed her to come over, he looked at her and said with difficulty, ¡°Don¡¯t let her know. She won¡¯t be able to take it.¡± ¡°Second Brother, Yu¡¯er asked her over,¡± Huo Ci comforted him before pushing him to the bedroom. When Nangong Lengyu heard that Wen Ruoshui had come, she had already run over. Problems came one after another. She had even forgotten that she had invited Ruoshui over for dinner. The living room was a little messy, but it was quickly cleaned up. Even the bullet marks on the walls were covered by the posters. Everything seemed to be back to normal. When Wen Ruoshui came over and saw the living room full of people, she was slightly stunned. She smiled and asked, ¡°So the two of you are going to collectively announce the good news today. I thought I was the only one!¡± ¡°Brother and the rest came to visit Sheng Sheng, what a coincidence.¡± Nangong Lengyu could only come up with an excuse at the last minute. Second Brother was afraid that she would feel heartache and sadness when she saw him in such a state, so he didn¡¯t dare to let her see him. He requested for them to keep it a secret for the time being, he would consider letting her know when he recovered a little. Ling Sheng ran over and held her arm intimately as she talked to her with a smile. Ever since Wen Ruoshui left China, she had not seen Rong Yin and the rest. The moment they met, she felt a sense of familiarity yet it felt strange, which made her feel as if time had reversed. However, he was the only one who was missing during this time. How could he bear to leave just like that? Leaving behind her and his brothers. ¡°Sister Ruoshui, what do you want to drink?¡± Lu Yubai directed Ling Sheng. ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and get some tea.¡± Ling Sheng sighed and nodded hurriedly. Alright, alright. They were all elders and big shots, only she was a small fry. She resigned herself to fate and ran to prepare tea. Jun Shiyan followed her to the kitchen. He looked at the young lady, whose eyes were brimming with joy, standing on the stool to get the tea set. He walked over and carried her down, saying warmly, ¡°Let me do it.¡± Ling Sheng turned around like a little top and looked up at the man. She could not help but reach out to tap the tip of his nose and said with a smile, ¡°Okay!¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s heart was itching from her kitten-like naughty actions. He suddenly leaned over and pecked her lips. His large hands held her waist, wanting to place her on the chair. Ling Sheng shook her head and pointed at the tall bar counter opposite. She smiled at him, wanting to sit there. Jun Shiyan leaned in lovingly and rubbed the little girl¡¯s nose tip. He said gently, ¡°Okay, sit there.¡± The bar counter was very tall, about 1.5 meters tall. It was made according to the bar counters in bars. Opposite it were two shelves full of various wines and wine glasses of various shapes and colors. Jun Shiyan was washing the tea set at the sink opposite. Ling Sheng swayed her feet and dragged her chin as she looked at the man. ¡°I can¡¯t even see your face. Turn your body.¡± en see Jun Shiyan turned and asked her, ¡°Young lady, are you satisfied?¡± Ling Sheng hurriedly nodded her head, she was extremely satisfied. She even used her hands to make a photo pose and captured the man. LUI It was beautiful, especially the side of his face. It was simply too tempting. No matter how she looked at it, she could not get enough of it. It made her heart itch and she wanted to kiss him again. There was a smile on Jun Shiyan¡¯s lips, and his eyes were filled with love. After wiping the cup dry, he turned to carry the young lady down. Much to his surprise, before he reached her, the young lady had already propped up her arms and jumped into the air like a nimble leopard, wild and valiant. His eyes narrowed and his handsome face darkened. The moment he moved forward, he hugged her tightly. Lowering his eyes slightly, he gritted his teeth and sighed helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he heard the young lady in his arms laugh softly. When she raised her head, she rubbed her nose against his chin. Her small movements were full of coquettishness and flattery, so soft that his heart melted. Chapter 1184 - Deceived! Chapter 1184 Deceived! ¡°Who are you worried about?¡± Ling Sheng puffed her cheeks and looked at him. ¡°You.¡± Jun Shiyan sighed softly again. He felt helpless and pampered. ¡°I told you to wait for me. What if you fall?¡± ¡°Tell me the truth. Are you worried about me or the baby in my stomach?¡± Ling Sheng bit his lip proudly and asked him. ¡°You.¡± After Jun Shiyan said that, he touched her tummy with his big hand, as if he could not believe that their baby was in this soft and tiny place. Ling Sheng did not relent. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about the baby?¡± Jun Shiyan tapped the tip of the young lady¡¯s nose helplessly. ¡°You¡¯re being unreasonable. I¡¯m worried about the baby and the baby¡¯s mommy.¡± ¡°Sheng Sheng, Fifth Uncle asked me to¡­¡± Song Yiyan came in to ask if they could have tea tonight. She stepped in and immediately covered her eyes. ¡°Continue, continue. I didn¡¯t see anything. I¡¯m invisible.¡± With that, she quickly left and pulled Ji Xing away. Ling Sheng coughed softly and pushed the man to put her down. However, he hugged her even tighter, causing her face to turn red. ¡°My mom will be here later.¡± Only then did Jun Shiyan reluctantly put her down. Seeing that she was standing steadily, he turned around to look at the young lady with the tea set. ¡°I¡¯m going out.¡± Ling Sheng followed behind him like a little tail. Lu Yubai watched them walk out one after another. He frowned and said in disdain, ¡°We¡¯re dying of thirst here from waiting for the tea.¡± ¡°Fifth Uncle, you must be joking.¡± Jun Shiyan placed the tea set on the coffee table and signaled the young lady to come over to his side. ¡°Sheng Sheng, come over to grandpa,¡± Huo Xiao called out. He looked at Jun Shiyan with a death stare, clearly threatening him. No matter how he looked at Third Master Jun, he couldn¡¯t stand the sight of him. He was never going to be nice to a man who had stolen his granddaughter. ¡°Grandpa, I am pouring tea for you guys over here.¡± Ling Sheng looked obedient as she squeezed beside Jun Shiyan and knelt down. Jun Shiyan was secretly happy, but he didn¡¯t dare to show it on his face. He didn¡¯t want to incur the jealousy of others. Besides Ji Xing, Song Yiyan, and Sister Ruoshui, no one else would stand on his side. After all, in their eyes, he was the sinner who had stolen their precious and obedient girl. Apart from Wen Ruoshui, Nangong Lun, and Ji Xing, everyone present had already awakened from that sudden incident. Because of Yan Yuanfei, Wen Ruoshui had a pretty good relationship with Jun Shiyan. She had no objections to him being together with Ling Sheng. She looked at the two of them with a gentle gaze. They were a perfect match, and she was very satisfied. Huo Xiao couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Seeing his granddaughter getting closer to that man, he urged Nangong Lun, ¡°Call Sheng Sheng over.¡± Nangong Lun frowned, he wasn¡¯t going to fall for it. Even though he was unhappy, he couldn¡¯t let his granddaughter be unhappy with him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you do it?¡± Huo Xiao said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I call her just now? She doesn¡¯t want to come over!¡± Nangong Lun snorted and said in all seriousness, ¡°If you want her to come over, then call for her again. I won¡¯t do it. Don¡¯t even think about making me the bad guy.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re doing too well.¡± Huo Xiao gave him a fierce look. He lowered his voice and asked him maliciously, ¡°You remembered, right?¡± Nangong Lun frowned and refused to admit it. ¡°What do I need to remember? I can¡¯t remember and I don¡¯t know anything.¡± ¡°Old thing, you must have regained your memory. You¡¯re just stubborn and refuse to admit it.¡± Huo Xiao looked at him as if he knew everything and started to attack him. ¡°You¡¯re just afraid that my granddaughter will ignore you, right? Why don¡¯t you think about the things you¡¯ve done in the past? Serves you right that my granddaughter doesn¡¯t like you.¡± Nangong Lun was filled with anger, he straightened his neck and sneered. ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. That¡¯s my granddaughter. Why is my granddaughter ignoring me?¡± So what if he remembered? He¡¯s not telling him anything anyway. If he didn¡¯t remember, his granddaughter would still be his. No one could snatch her away from him! Huo Xiao knew it, it was abnormal that everyone had remembered except him. He must be pretending. He was afraid that his granddaughter would be unhappy if he knew that he had regained his memory. If what he said was true and he hadn¡¯t remembered, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have had such an attitude. Seeing his granddaughter sitting so intimately with Third Master Jun, he would definitely be the first to jump up and object. Su Xiyin looked at the two of them and glared at Huo Xiao. The Nangong family were guests. Look at his inappropriate attitude. The two old men were the same. They were already so old, why were they still bickering like children! Ling Sheng had originally planned to explain the matter to her family. She did not expect Wen Ruoshui to suddenly come and disrupt the plan. She could only wait for her to leave before discussing it. The dinner that had been prepared could no longer be eaten. It was too late to make any more food, so they called a nearby private restaurant to send some food over. Xiaoqi¡¯s friends in the district wanted him to go down and play. The three elders at home brought him down to play for a while. Huo Ci and his brothers immediately came up with a countermeasure for Yan Yuanfei¡¯s matter. They found an excuse and called Jun Shiyan and Nangong Lengmo away. When Nangong Lengyu said that she was going down to buy something, she left as well. Before she left, she reminded Ling Sheng to keep an eye on Wen Ruoshui and not let her near the bedroom. Only Ling Sheng, Song Yiyan, Ji Xing, and Wen Ruoshui were left in the house. It was much quieter now. The food they ordered was quickly delivered and placed on the table. When Ling Sheng turned her head, she realized that Wen Ruoshui, who had been standing beside her, had disappeared. In her place was Song Yiyan. Frowning, she asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Auntie Wen?¡± Song Yiyan shook her head innocently and scanned her surroundings. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I didn¡¯t see anything.¡± Ji Xing, who was standing at the side distributing chopsticks, overheard their conversation and pointed in the direction of Huo Ci¡¯s bedroom. ¡°She went over there.¡± Ling Sheng and Song Yiyan exchanged glances. At the same time, they sense that something was wrong. Ling Sheng threw away the things in her hands, turned around, and ran towards the bedroom. Her forehead was filled with black lines. Could Auntie Wen have discovered it? It was over! She was finished! Song Yiyan kicked Ji Xing¡¯s calf angrily and glared at him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you saw her going into the bedroom!¡± This idiot! Ling Sheng ran to the bedroom in a panic but the door was locked. She turned her head and found the key to open the door. Without thinking, she pushed the door open and entered. ¡°Sheng Sheng!¡± Song Yiyan gave a low cough as a warning. She smiled awkwardly at Wen Ruoshui, who walked out of the room next door. ¡°Auntie Wen.¡± Oh no, they had been tricked! Indeed, the older, the wiser! Chapter 1185 - Look At How Scared the Child Is Chapter 1185 Look At How Scared the Child Is The moment Ling Sheng turned her head, she subconsciously wanted to close the door. However, when she met Wen Ruoshui¡¯s eyes, she retracted her gaze. The atmosphere was awkward, and she did not know what she wanted to say. Wen Ruoshui only glanced at the two of them before pushing open the door and walking into the room. The familiar scent that had long fused into her blood and bones seeped into the tip of her nose bit by bit, filling her vision with mist. When Ling Sheng saw her enter, she knocked her head in frustration and bit her lip. It was over. Was she that stupid? Why couldn¡¯t she do something so simple? Song Yiyan glared at her and pointed at her. What a fool, the door was locked. Auntie Wen didn¡¯t have a key, so how could she enter? It was very quiet in the room. There was no sound at all except for the man¡¯s light breathing, he was sleeping soundly. Wen Ruoshui stood quietly at the door. She wanted to lift her leg, but she realized that she couldn¡¯t even take a step. Her vision was blurry. The man on the bed was really too thin. He was so thin that he seemed to have lost all his flesh, leaving only a thin layer of skin. The man on the bed was really pale. He was so pale that it was almost transparent. It almost seemed like a light touch would shatter him. She knew that she should be resentful, and loudly interrogate him. Why did he do this to her? Why did he use death to deceive her! However, at this moment, she felt as if her heart had been crushed into pieces. Other than the bone-piercing pain, she could not feel anything else. Ling Sheng and Song Yiyan huddled together, looking weak, pitiful, and helpless. They stared at the woman at the door for a long time before they finally walked towards the bed. Her body was tense and every step she took seemed to require all her strength. When she was right in front of him, she stopped and looked down at the man on the bed. Song Yiyan lowered her voice and said softly, ¡°Aunt Wen has such a good temper. If it were me, I would definitely give your second uncle a big slap.¡± She had been deceived for so long, and the man she loved had used his death to deceive her. No one would be able to accept that, she would hate him forever! Ling Sheng glared at her, could she not talk nonsense now? Ji Xing lowered his voice, but it was clear and powerful. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t lie to you.¡± Song Yiyan rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Did I ask you?¡± Ji Xing¡¯s handsome face darkened and his thin lips moved. Looking at the fierce woman in front of him, he could only sigh in his heart. This unromantic woman! ¡°If the two of you want to quarrel, go out and quarrel.¡± Ling Sheng pushed Song Yiyan out and closed the door. The quiet space was left for the two of them in the room. Song Yiyan was still a little worried. ¡°What should we do? Do you think they¡¯ll kill you when they come back?¡± Ling Sheng glared at her, she conveniently pushed the blame to her. She gritted her teeth. ¡°It¡¯s the both of us, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no use glaring at me,¡± Song Yiyan said matter-of-factly. ¡°I¡¯m a guest. Your elders wouldn¡¯t go so far as to lay their hands on an outsider like me. Even if they did, they would still kill you. Who told you to be so stupid?¡± Ling Sheng really wanted to kill her, but what she said was the truth. She puffed up her cheeks and exhaled angrily. ¡°But how did Auntie Wen know that the Second Uncle was in the house?¡± Song Yiyan was curious. ¡°Feelings.¡± Ling Sheng sighed softly and lamented. ¡°A woman¡¯s sixth sense has always been very accurate.¡± Song Yiyan had never experienced this before, so she didn¡¯t really understand. She nudged her and asked, ¡°Have you felt this before?¡± Ling Sheng replied, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± When the doorbell rang, Ling Sheng was already prepared to be reprimanded. She couldn¡¯t even complete such a small task. When Huo Ci returned, he had brought some candied haws for Ling Sheng and the rest. When he heard that Wen Ruoshui had discovered Yan Yuanfei¡¯s presence, his temper flared up and he was so angry that he almost threw the candied haws at her face. ¡°Sixth Brother, Sheng Sheng didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Lu Yubai snatched the candied fruit away and shot Ling Sheng a look. What were they waiting for? They were looking for someone to help them! Was this girl stupid? Shouldn¡¯t she have gotten the three elders to protect her immediately after the incident happened? ¡°Sixth Brother, it has already happened. There¡¯s no use getting angry.¡± Rong Yin tried to persuade him. ¡°Calm down.¡± ¡°She¡¯ll find out sooner or later anyway.¡± Jiang Zhe let out a low sigh. In the end, it really is that man proposes but god disposes. Huo Ci glared fiercely at Ling Sheng. He saw her hiding behind Nangong Lengmo, and she peeped out with fear in her eyes. The anger in his heart dissipated a little as he scolded angrily, ¡°Useless thing!¡± Ling Sheng knew she was wrong, but she did not dare retort. She bit her lip and sniffled timidly. You¡¯re my father, so whatever you say is right! She had indeed been negligent in this matter. Auntie Wen should have only suspected based on her intuition. She was not sure and could not possibly know. ¡°What¡¯s going on inside?¡± Huo Ci paced around anxiously as he looked in the direction of the bedroom. The door was tightly shut and there was no sound at all. He did not know what was going on inside. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go in and take a look?¡± Jiang Zhe calmly took a sip of tea and lifted his eyes slightly to look at him. ¡°Stop pacing around. I will be blinded by your pacing.¡± Huo Ci did not say anything, he turned his head and glared at Ling Sheng. She still had the cheek to eat candied haws, look at what she had done. The Second Brother had just instructed her not to let the Second Sister-in-law know. a. Ling Sheng was chewing on the candied hawthorn when he glared at her. The candied hawthorn fell to the ground, and her big, aggrieved eyes were filled with tears. Rong Yin could not stand it anymore. His heart ached as he pointed at Huo Ci and lectured him. ¡°What are you glaring at? Look at how scared the child is.¡± Huo Ci said, ¡°Brother, look at how old she is. She can¡¯t even handle such a small matter!¡± Rong Yin passed a stick of candied hawthorn on the table to Ling Sheng and looked at Huo Ci. ¡°How old is she? Is she older than you?¡± Huo Ci choked, only to see the wretched girl leisurely nibbling on the candied fruit again. He glared at her again. ¡°Big Brother, she¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Uncle.¡± Ling Sheng bit her lip and looked like she was about to cry. She quickly sat beside Rong Yin, looking timid. Rong Yin frowned and said in a deep voice, ¡°That¡¯s enough. You¡¯ve already scolded her Iand what¡¯s happened has happened. Sheng Sheng didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Huo Ci felt a lump in his throat. When he saw the brat looking up at him and smiling, he thought, she¡¯s just pretending! Lu Yubai did not know whether to laugh or cry. This father and daughter pair were clowning around! Chapter 1186 - Is Anyone Here? Chapter 1186 Is Anyone Here? Song Yiyan looked at her in disdain and gloated at her misfortune. This brat was a drama queen! Although she said she was afraid of her father, she didn¡¯t seem to be afraid of him at all! ¡°Miss Song.¡± Jiang Zhe looked at Song Yiyan and politely asked, ¡°May I trouble you to go in and take a look?¡± ¡°Fourth Uncle, you¡¯re too kind. You can just call me Yanyan.¡± Song Yiyan took a step back. It wasn¡¯t a good idea for her to go in since they were husband and wife. She smiled awkwardly. ¡°I think you can forget about going in.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Jiang Zhe knew that she had misunderstood. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you in to see if my second brother¡¯s condition has stabilized.¡± Only then did Song Yiyan heave a sigh of relief. She was the one who had seen Second Uncle¡¯s illness, so she should be responsible for the patient under her care. She was also a little worried. ¡°Can we just go in like this?¡± She could go in and take a look. As long as she was not the first one in, everything was fine. While they were talking, Huo Xiao and the rest came back with Xiaoqi. Nangong Lengyu was afraid that Nangong Lun and Huo Xiao would start quarreling again. After parting ways with Huo Ci and the rest, she went to look for them. When she carried Xiaoqi in, she scanned the people in the living room. Her gaze froze and she suddenly had a bad feeling. ¡°Where¡¯s Ruoshui?¡± Huo Ci pointed at Ling Sheng with fire burning in his eyes and gritted his teeth. ¡°Ask your dear daughter!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Ling Sheng felt aggrieved. Was there any end to her crying? He kept being fierce to her. After Nangong Lengyu found out about the situation, she sighed and looked at Song Yiyan. ¡°Yanyan, I¡¯ll bring you in.¡± Ruoshui¡¯s sixth sense had always been very strong. Perhaps she had already noticed something unusual when she entered the house. The man she loved the most was here as well, so she must have sensed it. Both Sheng Sheng and Yanyan were extremely careless. They could not be compared to the meticulous Ruoshui, so they could not be blamed. Song Yiyan obediently followed behind Nangong Lengyu to check on Yan Yuanfei. The two of them had just reached the door when they heard the anxious voice of a man from inside shouting hoarsely, ¡°Is anyone there? Is anyone outside?¡± Nangong Lengyu¡¯s expression darkened. She quickly pushed the door but could not open it. She shouted for Ling Sheng, ¡°Sheng Sheng, bring the key.¡± ¡°The key might be inside.¡± Song Yiyan remembered that Sheng Sheng had placed the key on the table in the bedroom. ¡°Yu¡¯er, come in quickly.¡± Yan Yuanfei heard Nangong Lengyu¡¯s voice. After another loud shout, he looked at the woman who had fainted on the ground with heartache and struggled to get off the bed. They were so close and she was right in front of him. He wanted to hug her so badly, but he could not even move his body. For the first time, he hated himself for being useless. What was the point of having this useless body? He didn¡¯t know when she had entered the room, but when he opened his eyes, he was met with her almond-shaped eyes that were swollen from crying. She looked at him calmly, smiled at him, and then fell to the ground. Ling Sheng had left the key in the bedroom, and there was no spare key at home. When Huo Ci kicked the door open, he saw that the man on the bed was anxious. He was moving his body with great difficulty and rolled onto the floor. Chapter 1187 - The Love of My Life Chapter 1187 The Love of My Life Huo Ci rushed forward and called out anxiously, ¡°Second Brother.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother about me,¡± Yan Yuanfei said with difficulty. Because of the stiffness of his muscles and bones, his body was in a weird posture. He heaved a sigh of relief and looked at the woman on the ground. ¡°Check what happened to her.¡± Ling Sheng had already run over. Just as she was about to help Wen Ruoshui, Song Yiyan stepped forward and carried her to the bed. From head to toe, Yan Yuanfei¡¯s eyes were the only thing that could still move normally. Looking at the woman in Song Yiyan¡¯s arms, his heart ached so much that he felt suffocated. Why was she so thin and light? Even a weak girl could easily carry her. Song Yiyan checked Wen Ruoshui¡¯s pulse and looked at the nervous crowd. She said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. She was just too depressed and passed out.¡± Yan Yuanfei felt that even breathing was painful. It was as if every breath he took were sharp knives that pierced straight into his heart. He stared unblinkingly at the woman¡¯s pale and thin face. He had never dreamed that they would meet again in this lifetime. He had never dared to hope to see her, he only wished that she could live well! After Song Yiyan finished examining Wen Ruoshui, she took Yan Yuanfei¡¯s pulse. Her expression was unprecedentedly grave. She wanted to say something, but in the end, she didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°If you have any questions, say it in front of me.¡± Yan Yuanfei¡¯s voice was very soft, as if it was floating out of his body. Song Yiyan looked at Huo Ci and the rest, she did not dare to speak without asking for permission. The big shots in front of her made her feel a little scared. Rong Yin nodded for her to speak. Song Yiyan calmed herself down and looked at them seriously. ¡°Second Uncle¡¯s condition is critical. I can try to change his fate, but I have to do it within two days. His body might not be able to take it.¡± Originally, she could have waited for him to recuperate until his body was better before doing it. The success rate would have been much higher. However, after that bastard trash fish tortured his body, his already weak and tattered body became even worse. With his current physical condition, he could no longer hold on. His life force was disappearing and in less than a week, he would die. ¡°Okay.¡± Yan Yuanfei nodded and looked at Song Yiyan. His gaze was gentle and comforting. ¡°Thank you.¡± Song Yiyan had always thought of herself as someone with a heart of stone. She had seen many life-and-death situations, but looking at the man in front of her, her nose felt sour. She shook her head and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°It¡¯s no trouble.¡± ¡°Miss Song.¡± Yan Yuanfei glanced at the thin woman lying beside him from the corner of his eye and asked, ¡°Is there any way for me to recover temporarily?¡± He really wanted to touch and hug her, but with this ruined body right now, even the most basic movements were just wishful thinking. Song Yiyan was able to help him regain his mobility temporarily, but it wouldn¡¯t last long. She couldn¡¯t use too much force, and he cannot move around too vigorously. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to move around in a small area. Everyone left the bedroom quietly. Song Yiyan was the last to leave. As she left, she glanced at the couple on the bed and sighed deeply before closing the door. Yan Yuanfei propped himself up and looked at the woman lying beside him quietly. The expression in his eyes was gentle, affectionate and loving. How long had it been since he could look at her like that? How long had it been since he had the chance to feel her warmth and breath beside him? Every time he woke up from the pain in the middle of the night, there was no one beside him. His heart was so empty that it felt surreal. In her unconscious state, she was not sleeping well. Her brows were tightly furrowed and she was sobbing in her dream. He gradually regained some control of his body. He lifted his arm with difficulty and moved towards her bit by bit. Looking at her face right in front of him, his hand trembled several times as he tried to touch her, but he did not dare to. In the end, he still could not overcome the longing in his heart. If possible, he really wanted to hold her in his arms and hug her tightly, never letting go again. His skinny fingers inched closer. When they finally touched her face, his body stiffened for a moment and his blood started to feel warm. Wen Ruoshui woke up. When he moved, she had already woken up. She did not dare to open her eyes, even though this man was the love of her life! She clearly knew that he was the one at fault and had many questions to ask him, but when she saw him with her own eyes, she became the one without any courage. The man¡¯s breathing was very shallow, as if he was afraid of waking her up. He was trying his best to control his pain and suffering. The man¡¯s large hands tried to approach her several times, wanting to touch her, but he stopped. When those large hands that were as rough as dried tree bark touched her skin, her heart throbbed and trembled. She did not dare to think about how he had survived all these years. How did he become like this? How did he become someone she could not bear to scold, blame, or question? She used to think that Heaven was the one who was unfair to her, but now she knew that he was the one who was unfair to her! What right did he have to hide from her? He could announce his death to the world, but he should not hide it from her! The moment Yan Yuanfei¡¯s trembling hand touched her, he could clearly see the woman¡¯s quivering eyelashes. He knew that she had already woken up. His throat felt sore and uncomfortable, and there was a fishy smell spreading out. SOL rse He looked at her. His eyes were red and his heart was a mess. His voice sounded hoarse and broken as if he had been crushed by gravity. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He clearly knew that these words were too light compared to the pain and suffering she had gone through all these years. However, other than these words, he could not offer anything else. Wen Ruoshui did not open her eyes, but tried to deceive herself. As long as she did not open her eyes and did not see him, she was still not woken up. Only in her dreams could she cry without restraint, venting the pain and despair that was suppressed in her heart. Yan Yuanfei moved closer and swallowed the painful moan that was about to overflow from his throat. His thin and long arm held the back of her head and pulled her small body into his embrace. He rested his thin chin on the top of her head and a line of clear tears flowed down her face, but she could not say a word. Chapter 1188 - Tears of Envy Chapter 1188 Tears of Envy Wen Ruoshui cried terribly, as if she wanted to cry out all the pain, unwillingness, resentment, and despair all at once. Her body trembled uncontrollably. ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± Yan Yuanfei held her tightly and tried hard to control the trembling of his body. However, he could not control the quivering of his voice. He could only say the words that even he felt were cheap. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Wen Ruoshui could clearly feel the man¡¯s tears sliding down her neck, it was a warm feeling. When she was hugged by him, her heart hurt from being in contact with his bony frame. She didn¡¯t even have the courage to push him away. She was afraid that if she exerted even a little force, he would fall apart and disappear. Look at him, look at how powerful he was. He was the one who had let her down and lied to her, but she couldn¡¯t even vent her anger on him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Other than repeating those words, he really didn¡¯t know what else to say. The woman he loved so deeply was now in his arms. At this moment, he felt that even if he were to die immediately, he should be content to die by her side. Wen Ruoshui heard the man apologizing over and over again. She angrily growled, ¡°What I need is not your apology!¡± ¡°I know.¡± Yan Yuanfei smiled dotingly. He lowered his eyes and said, ¡°If I can die by your side, my trip to this world would not be in vain.¡± Wen Ruoshui opened her eyes suddenly. When she met the man¡¯s eyes that were filled with heartache and affection, she bit her lips and curved her lips in self-mockery. ¡°Yan Yuanfei, don¡¯t think of using those flowery words to deceive me. I¡¯m no longer the fool who allowed you to deceive me back then.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the fool.¡± Yan Yuanfei used his hand to push her loose hair behind her ear, he gazed at her affectionately. ¡°Life is short. It¡¯s a pity that I just realized it. I shouldn¡¯t have wasted so many years trying to fill up my life with memories. I shouldn¡¯t have tried to guess your thoughts and decide your life for you.¡± Without her by his side, every minute felt like a year to him. The sweeter the memory, the more painful the reality. Unfortunately, he realized it too late. He ended up torturing them both. ¡°You¡¯re a bastard!¡± Wen Ruoshui¡¯s eyes were like two pools of clear spring water. No matter how much tears flowed down her face, they would never stop flowing. He had rushed to finish what she wanted to say. What was she going to say? What was she supposed to say? Did it matter if he regretted it? ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me being like this and still want me¡­¡± Yan Yuanfei paused for a moment. His eyes were as gentle as water, and his voice was hoarse but very charming.¡± Miss Wen, I¡¯m willing to let you control the rest of my life. Whether it¡¯s one minute, one hour, or one day, it¡¯s all fine.¡± Wen Ruoshui bit her lips and looked at him only to cry. He was a scoundrel. There was no bastard in this world who could play with people¡¯s hearts better than him! Ling Sheng and Song Yiyan looked at Wen Ruoshui, who was busy in the kitchen. The two of them looked at each other and shared the same doubts. ¡°Sheng Sheng, do you think your second uncle is too good at coaxing people?¡± Song Yiyan was curious and looked at the woman in the kitchen. ¡°Aunt Wen is too kind!¡± Second Uncle had lied to Auntie Wen for six whole years. If she were Auntie Wen, she would not forgive him nor cook for him. She would make feces for him instead and would rather the man die! ¡°How would I know? Aren¡¯t my dad and the rest being kept in the dark as well?¡± Although Ling Sheng was itching to know whether Second Uncle was good at coaxing people or Auntie Wen was kind, everything would be better once the two of them reconciled! ¡°Sheng Sheng, do you have any scented oil?¡± Wen Ruoshui turned her head and looked at the two of them sneaking around. ¡°What are you two doing?¡± Song Yiyan shook her head and turned to leave. ¡°Nothing. Auntie Wen, you must be busy!¡± Ling Sheng hurriedly ran over to hand her the scented oil. ¡°Auntie Wen, don¡¯t worry. With Yanyan around, Second Uncle will definitely recover.¡± Wen Ruoshui¡¯s hand, which was holding the bottle of scented oil, suddenly froze for a moment. She tacitly agreed with her. No matter what the result was, she could accept it. She could even accept being deceived for so many years. What else could she not accept? She was just unwilling to waste so many years of their time together because of his self-righteousness. The matter between Yan Yuanfei and Wen Ruoshui, no matter which of them forgave the other first, was finally resolved. After resting for a few hours, Yan Yuanfei looked much better. He sat on the bed and ate the porridge that Wen Ruoshui fed him. Huo Ci and Nangong Lengyu stole a glance at the couple opposite them. They exchanged glances, their eyes filled with gratification as they clench their fists tightly. Huo Ci¡¯s apartment was very small. It had originally been his single apartment, and the original room had been renovated by him. There was a cinema, music studio, gym, game room, cloakroom, and study room. Other than his master bedroom, there were only three guest rooms. Ling Sheng had one, Xiaoqi had one, and Huo Xiao and his wife had one. There was no other room for them to stay in. As there was not enough space for Lu Yubai to stay here, he looked down on him when he left and attacked him. ¡°Sixth Brother, if you can¡¯t afford a house, tell me. I¡¯ll give you 20 million yuan. Let¡¯s buy a bigger house for you. Look at that small place of yours, you can¡¯t even afford to let us all stay.¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Huo Ci was still fretting over how to distribute the rooms because Nangong Lengmo wanted to stay with Nangong Lun. He was already in a bad mood, so he kicked him out. ¡°I bought my own house. Is it for you to live in?¡± ¡°After Yanyan finished taking care of the Second Brother, move over to my place.¡± Rong Yin didn¡¯t say it directly, but the meaning behind his words was clear. The house was too small, not enough for them to live in! Jiang Zhe suggested, ¡°Big Brother, why don¡¯t we send Second Brother over to your place right now? We can all stay together so that we can take care of him. Sixth Brother¡¯s place is too crowded, and the environment isn¡¯t good either.¡± Huo Ci¡¯s eyes burned with anger. In the past, he had never said that the place he lived in was small. Now, he was making things clear in hindsight. Did they think that his apartment was not good enough? Which bastard was the one who wanted to live in his apartment every day and refuse to leave no matter what! ¡°Second Uncle needs time to recuperate. It¡¯s not suitable for him to go back and forth.¡± Song Yiyan looked at the uncles who were about to start a fight. She looked at the luxurious and low-key apartment and shed tears of envy. She really didn¡¯t understand the world of the rich. It was such a big apartment, yet they thought it was too small. If these handsome uncles saw the small apartment she rented, they probably would be aghast. Chapter 1189 - Don’t Even Think About It Chapter 1189 Don¡¯t Even Think About It Huo Ci¡¯s house could not accommodate so many people, but in the end, only Rong Yin and Jiang Zhe left. Lu Yubai refused to leave no matter what and declared that he could sleep in the living room or the game room. Yan Yuanfei and Wen Ruoshui were in Huo Ci¡¯s bedroom. He wanted to sleep in the same room as Nangong Lengyu, but with Nangong Lun and Nangong Lengmo around, he could forget about it. He wanted to sleep with the brat at home, but the brat was booked by Nangong Lun, and Nangong Lengmo had already made it clear that he wanted to share a room with the brat. Nangong Lengyu and Song Yiyan definitely wanted to share a room with Ling Sheng. Huo Xiao and Su Xiyin had their own bedroom here. They were elders, so the couple naturally had to stay together. Jun Shiyan, Ji Xing, and Si Chengluo slept in the living room. In the end, Huo Ci had no choice but to sleep in the cinema with Lu Yubai. Fortunately, there were two custom-made seats inside that allowed him to lie down and watch a movie. When he watched television late or when he was tired, he would often sleep here and was too lazy to return to his bedroom. Lu Yubai came in with two blankets and immediately saw a few unopened condoms on the bed opposite him. He walked over to take a look and his expression was ambiguous. When Huo Ci came in, he saw him staring with a strange look. He frowned and said unhappily, ¡°Go back to your house.¡± ¡°Sixth Brother, you¡¯re really interesting!¡± Lu Yubai picked up a few of them and teased him with a smile. ¡°Tsk tsk. There were mint, lemon, and strawberry flavors. There was even a toy!¡± Huo Ci¡¯s handsome face darkened, he did not expect this to be here. He had bought it yesterday, but it had been taken away by Yuler before he even used it. ¡°Return it to me.¡± ¡°Does Sister Yu know?¡± Lu Yubai smiled ambiguously and whispered to him, ¡°Sixth Brother, I understand you. You must be bored out of your mind after so many years. Why don¡¯t I go out to sleep and let Sister Yu accompany you?¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Huo Ci¡¯s eyes were spitting fire. After a low growl, he rushed over and snatched the items. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to sleep, get lost!¡± ¡°We¡¯re all men, why are you angry?¡± Lu Yubai sighed and turned to ask him, ¡°Did you and Sister Yu do it here¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± Huo Ci really wanted to rip that mouth off. He gritted his teeth and pointed at him and warned, ¡°Quickly shut that foul mouth of yours!¡± He wanted to come over many times in the past, but he didn¡¯t succeed. Anyway, now that he was here, he had to try every place in the house and get back all the things he had lost over the years. While Huo Ci was cursing, Lu Yubai did not retort. He agreed to whatever he said, and the atmosphere was very harmonious. After all, they were brothers, and they could reconcile no matter what he said. The atmosphere in the living room was very strange, it was eerily quiet. Jun Shiyan, Si Chengluo, and Ji Xing were all lying on the sofa, separated from each other. None of them spoke. The sofa in the living room was actually very big. Huo Ci was someone who could sleep wherever he liked. The sofa had been carefully chosen, and the comfort level was no less than the bed. ¡°Ji Xing.¡± Si Chengluo broke the suffocating silence first and asked, ¡°Do you know Situ Sang?¡± Ji Xing and Jun Shiyan were on very good terms and he had always disliked them. However, if he had to nominate someone who he disliked the most, it would be Jun Shiyan! The wretched man who had snatched his sister away would never be pleasing to him in this life or the next. Chapter 1190 - Hell Mode Chapter 1190 Hell Mode ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡± Ji Xing frowned and asked him back, ¡°Is he someone I knew before?¡± Si Chengluo¡¯s voice was very stable without any fluctuations. He only said, ¡°How would I know what you did?¡± He was sure that Ji Xing had come to this world beforehand and asked his lackeys to prepare. Situ Sang should be one of them. When he went to Italy last week, he met that person once and found clues left behind by Ji Xing. He and Jun Shiyan were both bastards, they did not even bring him along to play. They had come to this world ahead of time to set up their own forces. They could easily reach the pinnacle of their lives, but they had let him go through all that poverty and start working hard from hell. He had to earn everything back by himself. Ji Xing thought about it carefully again. He still didn¡¯t remember who Situ Sang was, but it seemed a bit familiar. Perhaps it was someone he knew before he lost his memory. In the bedroom opposite, the lights were still on. Through the gap in the door, the soft light shone out and they could vaguely hear the women talking Jun Shiyan could not fall asleep, his gaze was gentle as he looked in the opposite direction. Was his girl lying down, sitting or lounging on the bed? The young lady¡¯s favorite position was to lie on the bed, cross her legs, and swing her little feet as she read the script. Or to lie on his lap and lazily flip through the script. As an actress, his girl was definitely professional and qualified. Ling Sheng was currently lying on Nangong Lengyu¡¯s lap, looking at her with clear eyes. ¡°Mom, when Second Uncle¡¯s health gets better, we¡¯ll call Auntie Wen over. We¡¯ll have a tea party together.¡± Nangong Lengyu¡¯s slender and fair fingers gently flattened the mask on her face. Many areas were wrinkled as she said warmly, ¡°Alright.¡± Ling Sheng nodded in anticipation and got off the bed barefooted. She walked towards Song Yiyan, who was sitting cross-legged on the balcony, and sat opposite her. ¡°What do you want?¡± Song Yiyan closed her eyes and sat cross-legged on the chair. The moonlight shone in through the window and cast a soft silver glow on her body, making her look like a fairy. ¡°Yanyan, are you really 100% confident?¡± Ling Sheng lowered her voice and looked at her worriedly, wondering if she had disturbed her. ¡°I¡¯m not confident, but are you confident of me?¡± Song Yiyan didn¡¯t open her eyes. Her voice was calm as she said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve asked for my help, just trust me.¡± What confidence? To her, all she had to do was roll up her sleeves. This was her first time defying the heavens and changing fate. ¡°Will it have a bad effect on you?¡± Ling Sheng felt that something was wrong with her. She was so quiet that it was scary, and she could not help but let her imagination run wild. Song Yiyan snorted and finally opened her eyes lazily. She looked at her through the gap and regained her usual arrogant confidence. ¡°Ling Sheng, I say, you¡¯re looking down on me too much. It¡¯s just a small matter. What can anyone do to me?¡± She had always been a selfish person. However, ever since she met Sheng Sheng and became friends with her, she felt that as a person, she should not only think about herself. Changing one¡¯s fate by defying the heavens. She said that it would not affect her, but she was just fooling her. There would definitely be a backlash. However, that bit of backlash was nothing to her, she could still bear it. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Although Ling Sheng said that and looked relaxed on the surface, she could not let it go. Song Yiyan was someone who had gone through a lot of hardships. She had always been mean and selfish to outsiders. However, she had always treated her own people wholeheartedly. No matter how much hardship Second Uncle had to endure, she would never compromise or admit defeat. She was afraid that she would be adversely affected by saving her second uncle alone. It wouldn¡¯t be the first or second time she did something like this without telling them anything Song Yiyan thought that since Ling Sheng had not completely recovered her memory, she probably could not recall what had happened in this world. She jumped down from the hanging chair and hugged her shoulders and walked in together. Her tone was relaxed and cheerful as she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m sleeping now. I need to rest well so that I can treat the Second Uncle tomorrow.¡± The two of them had just entered the room when they saw the door open slightly. Immediately after, a delicate little face poked in. ¡°Mommy, grandma, Aunt Yanyan, can I sleep with you guys?¡± Song Yiyan¡¯s heart melted at the child¡¯s cuteness. She pushed Ling Sheng away with a look of disdain and walked over to the child with a smile. She picked him up and gave him a big kiss. ¡°Of course.¡± He was so adorable. In the past, she had never liked children. She felt that she did not have the ability to teach children and there was no man in the world who was worthy of her giving birth! However, ever since she met Xiaoqi, she felt that the child was the cutest creature in the world. He just wanted to trick her into having her own kid! Xiaoqi was tickled by the kiss and giggled. He wanted to move away but was afraid that Song Yiyan would feel uncomfortable, so he treated himself like a doll and allowed her to pinch him. Song Yiyan pinched his soft face and smiled dotingly. ¡°Xiaoqi, sleep with Aunt Yanyan!¡± ¡°Xiaoqi wants to sleep with mommy.¡± Xiaoqi looked at her seriously. ¡°Grandpa said that I can¡¯t sleep with other women besides mommy, grandma, and great-grandma.¡± ¡°Xiaoqi, can you call Auntie Yanyan your godmother? That way, you can sleep with Auntie Yanyan.¡± Song Yiyan looked at the little guy¡¯s serious face and thought to herself, what kind of stupid reason is that? She pretended to be disappointed and sighed. ¡°If Xiaoqi doesn¡¯t sleep with Auntie Yanyan, Auntie Yanyan will be in a bad mood. If Auntie Yanyan is in a bad mood, she will be affected when she goes to treat Second Uncle tomorrow.¡± ¡°Then Xiaoqi will sleep with Aunt Yanyan. Aunt Yanyan, don¡¯t be affected.¡± Xiaoqi hurriedly nodded his little head. Thereafter, he hesitated for a moment and asked her softly, ¡°Then will Uncle Ji Xing be jealous?¡± ¡°Xiaoqi is my godson now. That means you are also Uncle Ji Xing¡¯s godson.¡± Song Yiyan really wanted to say that he shouldn¡¯t be jealous of him since he¡¯s just a kid. However, she would not say such things in front of the good boy. She wanted to establish the image of a gentle, cute, and kind godmother in front of the kid. ¡°Alright then.¡± Xiaoqi¡¯s eyes sparkled as he hooked his arms around her neck. Song Yiyan carried the little boy to the bed and looked at Ling Sheng in disdain. Her gaze was questioning at how she had taught the child. He was still so young, yet he already knew the word ¡®jealous¡¯. Children should behave like children, an overly mature child is not cute at all. Chapter 1191 - Ji Xing, Carry Me Chapter 1191 Ji Xing, Carry Me Song Yiyan had a soft and warm bolster like Xiaoqi, so she slept soundly. This was the first time she had the thought of having a child in her arms every day. Rong Yin and Jiang Zhe rushed over before dawn. As they were panicking, they distracted themselves by making breakfast for the people who had not woken up. ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry. If I¡¯m not 100% sure, I won¡¯t do anything rash,¡± Song Yiyan said as she looked at the worried uncle. Rong Yin did not believe that she had full confidence. Even the best medical sage in the world would not dare to say they have 100% confidence either. The more she said that, the more flustered he became. Compared to the others who were nervous, Song Yiyan, who was about to go into battle, was the calmest. After eating and drinking her fill, she smiled at the group of people behind her and nodded slightly. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll return a healthy second uncle to you after an hour.¡± ¡°Sorry to trouble you.¡± Rong Yin looked at the girl in front of him gratefully, Sheng Sheng had said that she could do it. If you doubt someone, don¡¯t use them. He believed in her too. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble.¡± It was impossible for Song Yiyan not to be nervous. However, her personality did not allow her to show the slightest bit of weakness. She still had a lazy look on her face as she confidently turned around and entered the room. Rong Yin and the others watched as Song Yiyan walked in, their real worry had only just begun. All of them looked nervously at the door, feeling restless. Ji Xing leaned against the left side of the door, his eyes deep as ink. He listened carefully to the movements inside, and his heart clenched. Other than him, the people in the living room were all worried about Yan Yuanfei. What he was most worried about was the shameless woman in the room who always angered him. She looked indifferent yet confident, but she was just trying to cheer herself on. Actually, that woman did not have such a fearless spirit and didn¡¯t recognize how important Ling Sheng was to her. That was why a timid and selfish person like her was willing to take such a huge risk to save someone else. Ling Sheng squatted on the right side of the door, together with Ji Xing they were like guardians. She was holding a script in her hand and could not flip a page for a long time. Her mind was not on it at all. Wen Ruoshui, who was a Buddhist, knelt on the praying mat with her palms pressed together and prayed silently. Nangong Lengyu and Su Xiyin knelt beside her and prayed together. Xiaoqi took a seat cushion in all seriousness and knelt behind them like a little tail. He looked so adorable. Huo Ci and the rest did not believe in God. They stood and sat, glancing at the direction of the bedroom door from time to time as their hearts tensed up. Time ticked by, the air was silent. Just then, the door creaked open from the inside. Song Yiyan¡¯s face was a little pale, but she was still in high spirits. Her eyes were especially bright, shining with joy. She looked at the crowd and said in a trembling voice, ¡°It worked.¡± Ling Sheng rushed over and hugged her tightly, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Thank you.¡± Pain flashed across Song Yiyan¡¯s face, and the pain in her heart made her feel suffocated. After being hugged by someone, she couldn¡¯t control herself and almost spat out a mouthful of blood. Her voice was normal as she pushed her away. ¡°Let go. I don¡¯t like women. I don¡¯t need you to marry me.¡± Rong Yin and the others also heaved a sigh of relief. They looked at the girl in front of them with grateful expressions. Before they could even thank her, she interrupted them. ¡°Uncles, you don¡¯t have to be so polite with me. Sheng Sheng¡¯s problem is my problem. Sheng Sheng¡¯s second uncle is also my second uncle. It¡¯s what I should do.¡± Song Yiyan smiled and patted her chest. ¡°But you¡¯ll be right if you believe me. Second Uncle will wake up soon. Go and see him!¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Rong Yin looked at her gratefully. ¡°But I still have to thank you on behalf of everyone.¡± Jiang Zhe said, ¡°Yanyan, from now on, you¡¯re our niece, just like Sheng Sheng. If you have any difficulties, don¡¯t stand on ceremony. Tell your uncles.¡± Lu Yubai said, ¡°As long as I can help, I will do anything to help.¡± Song Yiyan felt a little embarrassed and quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m just doing my best. I didn¡¯t help much. Uncle, don¡¯t be so polite.¡± ¡°Yanyan, remember what they said. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony with them.¡± Nangong Lengyu held her hand gratefully. She finally heaved a sigh of relief and smiled relaxedly. ¡°If you need anything in the future, feel free to look for them.¡± Song Yiyan nodded. Since no one treated her as an outsider, it would be too pretentious of her to be polite. ¡°Got it. I won¡¯t stand on ceremony with them then.¡± At the side, Ling Sheng secretly gave her a thumbs up. This time, she did not have to worry about not being able to survive without the Song family. However, with her personality, even if she was in trouble, she would not beg anyone unless she had no other choice. Song Yiyan said that Yan Yuanfei was fine and would slowly recover. She had to go to the set to rush her schedule, so she left first. She will come back tonight. It was not appropriate for Huo Ci and the rest to keep her. They had already troubled her for so long, so they let her go. They sent her to the door and watched her enter the elevator. The moment the elevator doors closed, Song Yiyan¡¯s face turned as pale as a sheet. After a painful cough, she couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth as blood seeped through her fingers. Ji Xing¡¯s eyes darkened and he subconsciously held the woman¡¯s waist, letting her lean on his shoulder. As he listened to her suppressed and painful coughs, he could clearly feel the clothes on his shoulder getting wet. The hot and moist temperature and the salty smell made his heart ache. ¡°Ji Xing, carry me.¡± Song Yiyan hooked her arms around the man¡¯s neck and buried her head in his shoulder. Blood kept gushing out of her wound. She knew that she could not hold on any longer. However, what they were about to face next was an even crueler truth, a tougher tribulation. Ji Xing¡¯s heart ached as he twitched. It was as if someone was using a blunt knife to cut his flesh. He carried the woman by the waist and walked out of the elevator step by step. He had always known that this woman had always been stubborn and soft-hearted towards the people she cared about. However, he did not expect her to do this for her friend, she did not even care about her own life. Was defying the heavens and changing fate something that ordinary people could do? Was it something that just anyone dared to do? To monks and nuns, defying the heavens would result in a backlash, and lightning would strike them from the heavens. Chapter 1192 - Nameless Corpse Chapter 1192 Nameless Corpse As soon as Song Yiyan and Ji Xing went down, Ling Sheng chased after them. When she smelled the lingering smell of blood in the elevator, her eyes narrowed. She knew Song Yiyan must be lying. How could it be so easy to change a person¡¯s fate? She made it sound like it was easier than eating or sleeping. When she chased after them, there was no one at the front of the apartment. All she saw was a silver-gray car turning a corner and disappearing The sky that was clear a moment ago was suddenly filled with dark clouds. Thick black clouds covered the sky, brewing a heavy rain. Suddenly, a bolt of lightning flashed past. There was a loud crash and thunder shook the sky. Raising his head, he saw that all of the lightning bolts seemed to be moving in the same direction at a frightening speed. Ling Sheng¡¯s heart was in her mouth. She called Song Yiyan and Ji Xing, but their phones were switched off. Standing at the entrance of the apartment, she watched the rain pour down, her eyes filled with worry. She had a feeling that the sudden change in weather and the lightning were all aimed at Song Yiyan. She was the one who changed his fate and caused the lightning tribulation. When Jun Shiyan came out of the elevator, he saw the little girl looking up at the rain and lightning flashing across the sky with a worried expression. He walked over to put a coat on her and asked, ¡°How¡¯s Song Yiyan?¡± Ling Sheng pointed at the divine lightning that kept descending from the sky and said, ¡°She should be over there. The lightning has followed her.¡± The lightning was moving at a speed visible to the naked eye. Although it seemed slow, it was in fact moving fast. Even if she chased after Song Yiyan, she wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up. She didn¡¯t know how Song Yiyan was doing. Even if she was worried, there was nothing she could do. When Jun Shiyan heard her words, he was stunned for a moment. His eyes darkened as he said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to her.¡± Ling Sheng shook her head, her eyes dark and knowing her limits. ¡°Even if I go over, I¡¯ll only be a burden. I won¡¯t be able to help her.¡± Jun Shiyan pulled her into his arms and looked at the moving lightning. He said in a low voice, ¡°Since she has agreed to this, she should be fully prepared. There will be a way out of this, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± It was his first time seeing such a situation. Those who did not know would definitely think that it was a normal natural phenomenon. However, the lightning was clearly abnormal. It was as if it had eyes and was chasing after a target. Defying the heavens and changing fate was an act that went against all common sense. It must have cost Song Yiyan a lot, but she did it without saying anything. He would remember this kindness. Si Chengluo hurriedly ran out of the elevator and rushed out. His eyes were solemn and his face was cold. Before Ling Sheng could speak, Si Chengluo looked at her and said, ¡°Sister, you can¡¯t help her now. I¡¯ll go over and take a look, you don¡¯t have to worry. Her birth characters are strong, so nothing will happen to her.¡± Moreover, Ji Xing was with her. Although he was a fool with no memory, he would not just watch as his woman was struck by lightning. ¡°Luo Luo,¡± Ling Sheng called out. Seeing the teenager turn his head in the rain, she reminded him, ¡°Be careful!¡± Si Chengluo grunted and did not look at her. When his gaze swept past Jun Shiyan, it carried obvious mockery, disdain, and contempt. This bastard¡¯s memory was really as solid as a rock. Even at this point, he was still unable to recall his memories. If he was fine, this bit of heavenly tribulation was nothing! As long as he made his move, he could easily resolve anything. He had to admit that some things had to be done by Jun Shiyan! Lightning flashed, thunder rumbled, and rain poured down. It was as if a hole was about to appear in the sky. The phenomenon attracted the attention of many people. Ji Xing had already driven the car to the maximum speed. As he watched the thunderclaps explode behind him one after another, his eyes were cold and murderous. On the road, there were many cars. They were afraid that they would hit innocent bystanders. The lightning was not very strong, and it did not hit them. ¡°Hurry up.¡± Song Yiyan said weakly. Her breathing was rapid and her clothes were soaked in blood. As she listened to the deafening thunder, her eyes were filled with disdain. Damn it, was the heavens trying to kill her? She was going against the heavens, but what could they do to her? She had never been afraid of anything in her life. With a loud crash, the street lamp on the other side of the street was struck by a lightning bolt and smashed straight down and was about to hit the car. Ji Xing¡¯s eyes darkened and he swerved to dodge. The cars behind him stopped to avoid a collision. They were already out of the city when they drove further. After they got onto the outer ring road, there were even fewer cars. The lightning was ferocious and filled the sky. The car finally stopped at an empty space and a bolt of lightning struck the front of the car. Song Yiyan perked up and conjured hand seals with both hands. She chanted something and a golden light shot towards the lightning. The moment the lightning and the golden light collided, it struck the ground beside it with a loud crash. It rolled up a thick layer of grass and exploded into a half-meter deep hole, the surroundings were charred black. Ji Xing¡¯s eyes were red. Seeing that the woman was about to get out of the car, he stopped her immediately. It was really too dangerous outside. ¡°Let go.¡± Song Yiyan turned around and frowned. Her voice was cold, and her eyes were chilling. She looked at him and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, drive away!¡± Ji Xing tightened his grip on her wrist and suddenly smiled. ¡°As your sugar baby, shouldn¡¯t I die with you?¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Song Yiyan sneered. ¡°You think you¡¯re worthy? Stop dragging me down. Get as far away from me as you can.¡± ¡°Yanyan.¡± Ji Xing called her. His voice was gentle and his narrow eyes were filled with love. His slender fingers wiped away the blood at the corner of her mouth. ¡°I heard that when a woman says no, she means yes. When she says get lost, it means she can¡¯t bear to.¡± He knew that she could not bear for him to take the risk with her, but how could he bear to leave her alone to face the danger? ¡°Are you trying to override what I told you to do?¡± Song Yiyan didn¡¯t have the time, her patience had run out and her words were harsh. Every word she said was like a poisonous knife that stabbed straight into his heart. ¡°You¡¯re just my temporary partner in bed and a one night stand. Don¡¯t think so highly of yourself, you don¡¯t even have the right to be buried with me.¡± She didn¡¯t want to admit that she cared about him because she didn¡¯t want him to take the risk with her. She also didn¡¯t want to see anything happen to him because of her. The smile on Ji Xing¡¯s face became brighter and more flirtatious. His thin lips moved slightly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be a nameless corpse beside you!¡± Chapter 1193 - Only More, Not Less Chapter 1193 Only More, Not Less The sky was getting darker, it was so dark that it looked like it could collapse at any moment. Amidst the lightning and thunder, Song Yiyan stood alone. The ground around her was riddled with holes, ravines, and lightning. The ground was charred and thick smoke was rising. Ji Xing watched as a black trail descended from the sky and flashed when it was right in front of her. She did not notice it at the moment and tried to resist, but it was already too late. ¡°Be careful!¡± Ji Xing shouted anxiously and ran towards her with bloodshot eyes. The moment Song Yiyan turned around, she saw the man running towards her like an arrow. Lightning flashed and thunder rumbled. She didn¡¯t hear what he was shouting, but she could clearly see the wild worry in his eyes. The man was extremely fast, comparable to the lightning that fell from the sky. In the blink of an eye, he had already rushed to her side and hugged her with great strength. His large hand held the back of her head, protecting her in his embrace. He heard a loud explosion. She could feel a warm and sticky liquid dripping down after the man¡¯s painful groan. It mixed with the rainwater and flowed to her lips, the taste of rust spread to her mouth. In just a breath¡¯s time, they could hear the sound of thunder striking and lightning flashing The man groaned in pain, but he was trying his best not to make a sound. When she finally reacted, she wanted to raise her head and push him away with all her might. She was anxious, angry, and heartbroken as she roared, ¡°Let go!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Ji Xing¡¯s voice was low and deep, he sighed gently and hugged her tightly without letting go. ¡°Let me do the rest!¡± ¡°Ji Xing!¡± Song Yiyan felt as though her heart was being held in his hands. The pain was suffocating and numbing. She could clearly feel the man¡¯s body enduring the power of lightning that he shouldn¡¯t have. She wanted to push him away, but her body had already reached its limit. Her strength had long been drained, and the man¡¯s arms were as sturdy as steel bars. No matter how hard she struggled, she could not break free. She could only listen to the incessant explosions as she groaned in pain with tears streaming down her face. When Si Chengluo rushed over, he saw a man and a woman hugging each other on the empty ground. The last bolt of lightning seemed to have struck down with flames. Ji Xing¡¯s body was bent in the perfect position to protect the person in his arms. Just as the lightning was about to hit him, he saw a red glow flash across his body. The bloody aura was like a tidal wave, instantly forcing the lightning back. With a loud crash, the lightning struck the spot beside him, creating a two-meter deep ravine. It was hard to imagine the impact of such power on a person. After the last bolt of lightning, there was another series of rumbling sounds. The lightning and thunder became softer before gradually calming down. In an instant, the pouring rain stopped. The dark clouds dispersed, revealing a clear blue sky. A rainbow appeared behind them. ¡°Ji Xing!¡± Song Yiyan growled in a hoarse voice. She held on to her last bit of consciousness and didn¡¯t dare to faint. She wanted to push him away, but her hands were trembling badly and she didn¡¯t dare to touch him. Ji Xing sighed softly and hugged the woman in his arms tightly. He looked at Si Chengluo who was walking towards them and finally closed his eyes in relief, completely losing consciousness. The sun broke through the clouds, lighting up the world. Apart from the scorched earth, the ravines that crisscrossed this place proved that this place had just experienced a large-scale lightning tribulation. Everything was calm and fresh now. In the hospital, Song Yiyan had already woken up and Ji Xing was still sleeping. Song Yiyan looked at him for a long time before finally asking, ¡°What exactly happened to him?¡± Ji Xing had endured half of the lightning tribulation on her behalf, but there was nothing wrong with his body. Other than his hair being burnt, he was completely unharmed. On their side, the only one who had complete memories was Si Chengluo. ¡°His body took the initiative to absorb the power of thunder. You should have let him go out and block everything for you.¡± Si Chengluo looked at the man lying on the bed. It turned out that even though he had lost his memories, his ability was still there! They had been worried for nothing. Song Yiyan furrowed her brows and remained silent. Her hand was still held by the man and he refused to let go. She allowed him to hold her hand and looked at the unconscious man with a complicated expression. She touched her heart and realized that her heart was beating very fast. The lightning tribulation just now seemed to have spooked her. But why did she still not have any memories of him? She was very sure that Sheng Sheng was not lying to her, and that Ji Xing and her were really lovers. A person¡¯s heart would never lie. When the man rushed over and hugged her to protect her, she clearly felt a heart-wrenching pain. Ling Sheng and Jun Shiyan had come over after receiving Si Chengluo¡¯s message. Even though they were in the ward, Song Yiyan did not notice them. Ling Sheng shushed Si Chengluo, not letting him speak. She looked at Song Yiyan, who was guarding Ji Xing¡¯s bed, her eyes filled with guilt and heartache. She knew that helping Second Uncle would definitely affect her, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be so serious. It was so serious that she didn¡¯t know how to repay her kindness. Jun Shiyan held her hand and lowered his voice. He whispered into her ear, ¡°I¡¯ll pay back what we owe them.¡± ¡°Sheng Sheng.¡± Song Yiyan finally noticed them. She turned and smiled at her. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Ling Sheng was actually a little crybaby. She rushed over and hugged her, her tears rolling down. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, no one can do anything to me.¡± Song Yiyan patted her shoulder and said in a relaxed tone, ¡°To be able to save Second Uncle, this little bit of suffering is nothing.¡± ¡°If you and Ji Xing have any trouble in the future, look for me and my dad.¡± Ling Sheng wiped her tears and looked at her seriously. ¡°Even if you want my life, I won¡¯t blink.¡± Song Yiyan pinched her cheek in disdain. ¡°Why would I want your life? Can it be eaten or drunk?! Si Chengluo didn¡¯t say anything, he just looked deeply at Ji Xing who was lying on the bed and then glanced at Song Yiyan. Who exactly owed who between them? It was actually quite complicated, this debt was unclear. Jun Shiyan had helped them as much as they had helped him. Chapter 1194 - Deliberately Exposed Chapter 1194 Deliberately Exposed Yan Yuanfei had only moved out after staying at Huo Ci¡¯s house for a week, his body had just begun to recover and was still very weak. He did not dare to return to the Yan family to see his mother and grandmother, afraid that they would worry. After some discussion, they went to Rong Yin¡¯s house. Firstly, it was a big place, and secondly, Yan Qiujin was a doctor and his biological sister. They could take care of him. Nangong Lengmo only stayed for two days. Due to work, he flew back. Si Chengluo had also left the day before yesterday. On the day Song Yiyan treated Yan Yuanfei, Huo Ci chased Lu Yubai away. After Yan Yuanfei left, there was only the Huo family, Nangong Lun, and a thick-skinned Jun Shiyan who refused to leave no matter what. He even bribed Xiaoqi to speak up for him. For the past few days, Nangong Lun had been pestering Nangong Lengyu and Ling Sheng every minute of the day. He had tried every possible way to persuade them to go home with him. Why did they insist on staying in someone¡¯s house? In the living room, Nangong Lun¡¯s eyes swept around vigilantly. He didn¡¯t find Huo Xiao around, so he wouldn¡¯t be in the way and ruin his plans. The opportunity had come, he quietly ran to the balcony. ¡°Sheng Sheng!¡± Nangong Lun looked at Ling Sheng, who was watering the vegetables and fruits on the balcony. He squatted beside her and gasped when he squatted down. Ling Sheng hurriedly turned to look at him and held his arm worriedly. ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just my leg. My old habit is acting up again.¡± Nangong Lun sighed deeply. ¡°This house is a little damp. My leg hurts so much that I can¡¯t sleep at night.¡± Ling Sheng sighed helplessly in her heart, she instantly knew what he was up to. His leg hurts? He just wanted to take her away. ¡°Grandpa, Third Master has a doctor called Li Cheng. Her medical skills are not bad. I¡¯ll tell him to let her take a look at you!¡± When Nangong Lun heard that there was a doctor, he hurriedly shook his head and waved his hands. He said meaningfully, ¡°My problem is that I can¡¯t take the heat. Our family has a house nearby that is surrounded by the morning sun. It¡¯s good to prevent the house from being too humid and keep it dry and refreshing. I¡¯ll be fine after staying there for a few days.¡± Ling Sheng really wanted to tell him that Grandpa¡¯s acting skills were really terrible, but she could not bear to expose him and make him sad. She was in a difficult position. ¡°Grandpa, tell this to Mom. If she¡¯s willing to leave, we¡¯ll move out.¡± Actually, she was used to living here. Be it the Huo family or any other place, this was the only place that made her feel a sense of belonging ¡°My grandchild, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. He¡¯s lying to you.¡± Huo Xiao had been listening for a long time. When he saw the old man with his terrible acting, he was furious. ¡°He remembered long ago. Don¡¯t be fooled by him.¡± He had long remembered that he had abandoned his grandchild and made her suffer so much. How could he have the face to talk to his granddaughter now? SO ¡°Big Brother Huo, you¡¯ve been thinking about something in front of me for the past few days. What nonsense are you spouting?¡± Nangong Lun¡¯s heart was burning with anger, but he wouldn¡¯t admit it. Sens Alright, he was always the one who came over to disrupt his plans. That old fart even badmouthed him in front of the girl. Why was he so mean?! ¡°Do you dare to swear to God that you haven¡¯t regained your memory?¡± Huo Xiao couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Shameless old thing, you¡¯re still pretending! Wasn¡¯t he just afraid that his granddaughter would ignore him after knowing that he had regained his memory? Sooner or later, he would give himself away. ¡°Grandpas.¡± Ling Sheng saw that the two of them were quarreling and was about to fight, so she quickly stood in the middle as a mediator. She stuffed a tomato into each of their mouths and asked with a smile, ¡°Is it delicious?¡± It was certain that Grandpa had awakened, it was not hard to notice the slight changes in his daily life. However, he could not bring himself to admit it. He was afraid that she and her mother would blame him and not forgive him. She could understand that. ¡°Delicious.¡± Huo Xiao nodded at Ling Sheng with a smile. He secretly glared at Nangong Lun unhappily. His granddaughter actually fed this old fellow first before feeding him, his heart aches. His granddaughter definitely doesn¡¯t love him, he is ranked last in her heart. ¡°You eat too.¡± Nangong Lun glanced at Huo Xiao smugly and smiled happily. He then wiped Ling Sheng¡¯s mouth and fed her. The baby still loved him the most. She fed him tomatoes first so that Old Huo would be angry and jealous. Ling Sheng deeply felt that the two of them were really childish when they were together, especially when they were fighting for favor. She could not bear to look at them. But even if she didn¡¯t want to watch, they were still her family¡¯s old men. What could she do? She could only let them be. As long as they don¡¯t quarrel or fight, they can be as childish as they want. Actually, if she thought about it carefully, having two elders at home was quite cute. However, these days did not last long. Huo Xiao and his wife had something to do with Nangong Lun, so they left on the same day. Jun Shiyan had also left the country early in the morning. Only Huo Ci and his family of four were left at home, and they had finally regained their rare peace. Two days ago, Ling Sheng, Ji Fanchen, and Cheng Ye had filmed the new drama, ¡°The Sky¡±. Her scenes had been wrapped up, and she had been idle ever since, preparing to stay at home and nurse her pregnancy. Unexpectedly, her father accepted a variety show for her. He said that it was a reality show that would take an entire season and last for half a year. He did not tell her the specific content and just told her to prepare. She will be joining the production team on Friday. Huo Ci was the happiest since the elders in the family had left. It would be great if he could think of a way to get rid of the brat. There was actually a way. When Third Master Jun left, he still had to take the mother and son away. But how could he let him take them away? No way! Even though Huo Ci was happy, he was also a little worried. How could he let the matter between him and Yu¡¯er seem natural and not appear to be deliberately exposed? During this period of time, whenever he and Yu¡¯er went out, there would always be paparazzi keeping an eye on them, waiting for the chance to expose the truth about them. Who knew that after waiting for a long time, the paparazzi didn¡¯t even release the photos. Later on, he found out that his father-in-law had intercepted the news. He wanted to announce it directly, but he was also afraid of offending the Old Master of the Nangong family. If the Old Master were to take his wife, daughter, and grandchildren away in a fit of anger, who could he seek justice from? Later on, he thought of a good idea. He could follow the trend and do a live-stream, sincerely and without pretenses, to publicize this matter. The warm morning sunlight shone through the huge glass window into the kitchen. Huo Ci lowered his gaze slightly and was cutting the vegetables. His slender fingers held the knife in a professional manner as he cut the lettuce. Chapter 1195 - Didn’t Switch Off The Sound Chapter 1195 Didn¡¯t Switch Off The Sound Other than filming and attending events, Movie King Huo, who hadn¡¯t shown his face for a year and a half, did a live broadcast. Tears streamed down the fans¡¯ faces as they shouted, ¡°You can do it!¡± It was seven o¡¯clock in the morning on the weekend, the fans couldn¡¯t even sleep anymore. They quickly got up from their beds to watch their idol¡¯s live broadcast to increase his popularity. They rushed to inform their other friends and gathered to watch. The screen went off, and the atmosphere became tense. The hot searches were quickly arranged. The livestream must be known by everyone, and the headlines would appear out of nowhere. In less than two minutes, the number of viewers in the livestream room had already surged to more than 10 million. The fans were so excited to be able to see the Movie King¡¯s beautiful face early in the morning that they were crying. Firstly, according to the procedure, there would definitely be a round of flattery. ¡°Huo Ci has a fairy-like beauty!¡± ¡°God¡¯s jewelry is scattered all over the ground, and I saw Huo Ci¡¯s eyes among them.¡± ¡°My whole world has fallen into Huo Ci¡¯s beauty. Huo Ci¡¯s breathtaking beauty is awesome!¡± ¡°Huo Ci¡¯s bare face is number one in the universe. His glowing eyes, perfect skin, and his condition is excellent. Sisters, let me be jealous first!¡± ¡°Is Huo Ci really 40 years old? He must be a demon. How can humans maintain such rare beauty for decades?¡± The screen was filled with colorful comments. Huo Ci was cutting the lettuce seriously. The angle at which his hands were placed was definitely a straight man¡¯s aesthetics. It really portrayed what was truly a 360-degree beauty with no blind spots. Two minutes later, the comments changed. ¡°Fuck, sisters, hurry up. Who¡¯s going to persuade him? Are you sure the food he makes is edible?¡± ¡°Speaking of which, I want to know, what is the purpose of cutting lettuce? Do you want to eat lettuce salad so early in the morning? Is he a vegetarian?¡± ¡°Fuck, I¡¯m scared. Be careful, Huo Ci. You can skip breakfast, but don¡¯t cut your hand.¡± ¡°Sisters, my heart rate is a little uneven now. Please advise him not to do it anymore. The last time he fried the fish, it gave me too much psychological trauma. I don¡¯t know if anyone still remembers it.¡± ¡°The poster with the red words, don¡¯t leave yet. Let me tell you, I was so close to dying on the spot that day. He didn¡¯t remove the fish innards and the pot exploded.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say it anymore, the more you say it, the more flustered I get. Someone call 110? 119? ¡°What¡¯s the use of calling? Hurry up and go to Weibo and type @ Zuo Ming. Get the assistant to come over and take care of him. How careless of him to leave him alone at home!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys too worried? Huo Ci is 40 years old this year, not 4 years old. He knows what he is doing.¡± The comments had just ended when Huo Ci¡¯s hand, which was holding the knife, suddenly trembled. The knife was tilted, scaring the fans on the live broadcast into screaming in fear. They looked again, but he did not cut his hand. ¡°Oh my god, Huo Ci, take it that we¡¯re begging you. Can you just stop cutting?¡± ¡°Sisters, let¡¯s buy breakfast for him. My little heart can¡¯t take this kind of shock and torture! It¡¯s too hard on me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think that his knife skills have improved a lot?¡± Huo Ci did not say a word throughout the entire process. He did not even look at the comments on the screen. Instead, he focused on cutting the vegetables. He cut the lettuce, tomatoes, cucumbers, and ham. The fans stood guard at the screen, watching as he finished cutting everything, and began to get nervous again. They watched as he took out bacon and eggs from his enormous refrigerator. Thereafter, he fried the eggs and bacon. ¡°OMG, after so much work, he only made sandwiches?¡± The sister who wrote in red words, please be satisfied. It¡¯s already good enough that he is showing his face!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t any of you tell him that when making sandwiches, raw vegetables taste better without being cut?¡± Huo Ci skillfully fried the bacon. When he started frying the eggs, he looked up at the screen and said with a smile, ¡°Today¡¯s live broadcast has ended. Thank you for watching. Goodbye.¡± The screen went dark. The fans were still looking at the darkened livestream room, unwilling to leave. ¡°Hey, can you guys still hear? The sound of oil? The sound of him frying eggs?¡± ¡°Sisters, don¡¯t go. He didn¡¯t turn off the sound!¡± ¡°Sigh, what should I say about him? He¡¯s already so old, yet he¡¯s still so careless.¡± The fans who were about to quit had all stayed behind. It was good to hear his voice when they could not see him! Immediately after, Nangong Lengyu shuffled in with her slippers and yawned as she walked into the living room. She stood at the entrance of the kitchen and looked at the man who was frying eggs with his back facing her. Her eyes were as gentle as water and she looked a little sleepy. Huo Ci tilted his head slightly and opened his thin lips. His voice was sexy and had a hint of the hoarseness that was characteristic of early morning. ¡°Come here.¡± In the darkened livestream room, the fans were excited. One sentence of his is like a thousand words to them. ¡°Huo Ci, we are here.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t take pity on this tender and delicate flower. Come on, ravage me to your heart¡¯s content!¡± ¡°Hey, can you guys not be so wretched? His words are so pure, is he that kind of person? Huo Ci, are you calling me? I¡¯m lying down, come on baby, I can do it!¡± ¡°Someone in Huo Ci¡¯s house? Who? A woman?¡± ¡°Are you crazy? How can there be a woman in Huo Ci¡¯s house? Huo Ci is clean and honest. He doesn¡¯t even have a female mosquito by his side, okay?¡± On the screen, the moment Huo Ci said this, an intense argument started. Nangong Lengyu was a little lazy and did not want to move. She tilted her head and leaned against the door frame. She lifted her eyelids lazily and smiled at him, her voice was hoarse from just waking up. ¡°Huo Ci.¡± Huo Ci corrected her seriously. ¡°Hubby.¡± Nangong Lengyu let out a low chuckle. Her voice was clearly filled with joy as she looked up slightly. The coldness in her long and narrow phoenix-like eyes was gone as a gentle look appeared on her face. With a face without any makeup, she walked towards him with breathtaking beauty and hugged his waist from behind. ¡°Hubby.¡± Nangong Lengyu obediently called out again. Her languid and charming voice reached straight into one¡¯s bones. Chapter 1196 - Wife and Child Chapter 1196 Wife and Child Huo Ci really wanted to carry her and punish her on the spot in the kitchen. She was a vixen who specialized in bewitching him and absorbing his energy! In the livestream, those who had heard the entire scene had gone crazy. The speed at which the messages on the screen were rolling was so fast that they could barely make out the words. It was a densely packed screen filled with words. ¡°There¡¯s a woman hiding in Huo Ci¡¯s house. It¡¯s a woman¡¯s voice!¡± ¡°Which little vixen is this? Hurry up and come out!¡± ¡°I¡¯m trembling with anger. I don¡¯t know how to type anymore. Why is there a woman in Huo Ci¡¯s house!¡± ¡°She even called Huo Ci hubby, when did Huo Ci get married?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. It¡¯s fake, it¡¯s definitely fake! It¡¯s all fake!¡± ¡°Listen to my advice, don¡¯t be agitated. Perhaps it¡¯s just him rehearsing his script, he has the ability to play two characters at once.¡± ¡°Right, it¡¯s definitely not a woman. How could there be a woman in Huo Ci¡¯s house? It must be Huo Ci rehearsing his lines with himself!¡± ¡°You all are just audiences who won¡¯t be convinced unless you see the truth. Huo Ci is already an old man in his forties. Why can¡¯t he have a woman at home to satisfy his physical needs?!¡± The incident in Huo Ci¡¯s livestream caused the viewers who were watching to hear the woman¡¯s voice, and it was quickly uploaded to Weibo. Within moments, the headlines of all the major web portals had exploded. The fans were all crying and wailing. In the kitchen, Nangong Lengyu¡¯s voice remained languid. ¡°What are we having for breakfast?¡± Huo Ci flipped the egg over. ¡°Sandwiches, do you want soft eggs?¡± ¡°Yes, Sheng Sheng and Xiaoqi like these eggs,¡± Nangong Lengyu replied softly. She was still a little sleepy, so she leaned on his back and closed her eyes, preparing to take a nap. The smile on Huo Ci¡¯s lips deepened. He suddenly felt that this morning was so beautiful that it made him feel like he was in a dream. However, the warmth and softness of her thin pajamas clearly told him that it was not a dream. It was reality, a reality that was even more beautiful than a dream. Ling Sheng was hungry. As she was going to participate in a reality show next week, she started to pay attention to her diet and figure. When she was on camera, she had to look beautiful. She shuffled along in her slippers and followed the fragrance to the kitchen. When she saw her parents hugging each other, she immediately covered her eyes. Her heart suffered a severe blow and she turned to leave. Oh my god, they are showing off their affection so early in the morning, can they be more considerate of her feelings?! ¡°Sheng Sheng.¡± Nangong Lengyu let go of Huo Ci naturally and turned to look at her. ¡°Wake Xiaoqi up. We¡¯re about to eat.¡± ¡°Mom.¡± Ling Sheng glanced at her father, who was standing in front of the sandwich breakfast machine. She shot him a look and said, ¡°Can you eat anything my dad made? Are you sure it won¡¯t kill you?¡± Upon hearing that, Huo Ci suddenly turned around and saw Ling Sheng winking at him. He frowned and looked extremely disgusted as he asked, ¡°Is your face cramping?¡± ¡°No.¡± Ling Sheng chuckled, trying to please him. Her voice was sweet and soft. ¡°Dad, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡± Huo Ci could not be bothered with her. Ling Sheng quickly ran to call her son. In the livestream, the fans fell into deep thought. They brainstormed and helped Huo Ci find a reasonable explanation. The haters who came after hearing the news started to mock him. The audience were also dumbstruck. The fans were obviously lying to themselves when they said that Huo Ci was rehearsing by himself. When there were just two people talking, it¡¯s possible that he was rehearsing by himself. After all, the voices were very similar, and Movie King Huo had always acted on a whim. Movie King Huo¡¯s voice-over was at the top of the list, whether it was for real life actors or voice-overs. He could mimic the voices of children, adults, men, women, and old people without any pressure. He had appeared on a voice-over program last year as a special guest that made the audience cry out in excitement. But now, he could clearly tell that the other person speaking was from a distance. Movie King Huo couldn¡¯t be like a lunatic, changing the topic immediately after saying one sentence. ¡°Who is Sheng Sheng? Who is she!¡± ¡°Oh my god, there¡¯s too much information. I¡¯m going crazy, can someone tell me what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Sisters, don¡¯t be anxious, the representative is here. Sheng Sheng calls the Movie King her father. The woman who spoke at the beginning, the one who calls him husband, is definitely the Movie King¡¯s wife, Sheng Sheng¡¯s mother. That Xiaoqi is pending our verification. From the name, it might be Sheng Sheng¡¯s younger brother or sister, who is Movie King¡¯s child. I¡¯ve finished explaining. The above is purely conjecture, and I won¡¯t be held responsible for guessing wrongly. If you have any doubts, please continue to add on.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. It¡¯s impossible. How could Huo Ci abandon us, get married and have children?¡± ¡°Hasn¡¯t there been a scandal between Huo Ci and Movie Queen Nangong recently? I have a bold guess. Could Huo Ci¡¯s wife be Movie Queen Nangong?¡± ¡°The one with the red words at the front, if you don¡¯t have a brain, don¡¯t speak. You¡¯re making a mess of things. Sister Yu would never fall for a man like Huo Ci, Huo Ci isn¡¯t even fit to carry my Sister Yu¡¯s shoes. Hurry up and get lost as far away as you can.¡± ¡°Sisters, a Nangong fan came to our territory to cause trouble, he¡¯s too arrogant. I don¡¯t like people like you guys who come here to cause trouble. You guys come to our territory everyday, aren¡¯t you shameless?¡± On the screen, because of the sudden appearance of the so-called Nangong fans, the irascible and angry fans of Huo Ci who were on the verge of going berserk finally found an outlet to vent their anger. They started attacking the Nangong fans who came to their territory to cause trouble. ¡°The audience is telling the truth. Aren¡¯t you curious why Huo Ci hasn¡¯t switched off the sound even now? Logically speaking, all the major websites should have made headlines. His phone is probably exploding with calls!¡± ¡°Previous poster, I agree with you, I also find this matter very strange. How could Movie King Huo make such a low-level mistake?¡± ¡°After my meticulous analysis, I¡¯m more inclined to believe that the Movie King deliberately didn¡¯t switch off the sound.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible for him to have a wife and a child. There¡¯s no such thing as a secret that doesn¡¯t leak. If the Movie King has a wife and a child, the entertainment industry will definitely hear about it.¡± While Nangong Lengyu¡¯s fans and Huo Ci¡¯s fans were scolding each other on the screen, many calm fans and onlookers began to seriously analyze the situation. After Xiaoqi was done washing up, he ran to the kitchen door. He stuck his head in and looked up at the person in the kitchen with a smile, his tender voice crisp and pleasant. ¡°Grandpa!¡± The fans who were in the midst of a heated argument, as well as those who were analyzing the situation, were speechless. Chapter 1197 - Honey, I Was Wrong Chapter 1197 Honey, I Was Wrong There was too much gossip and information. Huo Ci¡¯s fans were so aghast that they collectively refused to admit it. ¡°As long as I don¡¯t say or declare anything, it¡¯s all fake. Don¡¯t say anything else, I won¡¯t listen!¡± After a moment of shock, the long-time fans expressed that it was acceptable since Huo Ci was already 40 years old. Did they want him to not get married or have children for the rest of his life? Although they don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with this daughter and grandson, as long as he continues acting and doesn¡¯t abandon his acting career, they will give him their blessings! The fans expressed, ¡°My heart aches for Huo Ci¡¯s fans. Their idol is married and has a child, but they were kept in the dark. How pitiful!¡± The haters had reached a climax, they were elated. ¡°Huo Ci¡¯s fans, look, this is what you hold in the palm of your hands. Do you think anyone in the entertainment industry is telling the truth?¡± Huo Ci was a piece of trash. He had been secretly married and had a child for so many years, yet he still refused to admit it to the public. He had faked his bachelor image, faked his infertility, and cheated the hearts of ignorant girls. He was the number one scumbag in the entertainment industry, they had to recognize the truth! Early in the morning, there was a huge earthquake in the entertainment industry. All the major web portals had headlines that were unprecedented. ¡°Huo Ciyin¡¯s Wedding and Child¡± was the trending topic, and the netizens expressed that they wanted to know the truth, causing the major websites to break down. On this day, all the celebrities, directors, and managers in the entertainment industry who had some connections with Huo Ci were bombarded with private messages by the masses. They were constantly tagged on social media, but they all expressed that they did not know anything! How was it possible for Movie King Huo to get married and have children? They had never heard of it before. The entertainment industry had some connections with wealthy families, there was no such thing as a secret in that world. If Movie King Huo really got married and had children, it was impossible for them not to hear any news about it. Because Movie King Huo didn¡¯t turn off the live broadcast, the entire country was in a mess. Everything was perfect in Movie King Huo¡¯s house. Ling Sheng was the first to receive the news, it was from Ji Fanchen. He asked her worriedly if the Movie King had forgotten to turn off the voice recording. His secret marriage and him having a child had caused a huge commotion. ¡°Mom!¡± Ling Sheng shouted before she swallowed it back into her stomach. She covered her mouth and ran over to look for her phone, her voice very low. ¡°Dad, where¡¯s your phone?¡± Huo Ci¡¯s phone rang. Ling Sheng picked up her phone and hurriedly exited the livestream. It had only been a few minutes, but Huo Ci¡¯s status and identity in the entertainment industry was enough to trigger an atomic bomb. Ling Sheng, Nangong Lengyu, and Xiaoqi stared at Huo Ci, who was standing in the middle. They surrounded him and looked at him questioningly. What happened? Explain! ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Huo Ci held his phone and scrolled through it. As he looked at the livestream, he wanted to click on it again. He clicked his tongue and said angrily, ¡°This is my first time playing with this app. I didn¡¯t know that only the image had been withdrawn but the voice recording hadn¡¯t been turned off. This thing is too much of a scam! What bullshit is this? The sound isn¡¯t synchronized!¡± Ling Sheng looked at him suspiciously, grinding her teeth in disdain. First time? What do you mean you don¡¯t know? Movie King Huo, you¡¯re a fan of all kinds of high-end electronic equipment. You can¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t know how to do a live broadcast. Who are you kidding? Nangong Lengyu did not believe him that he did not even know how to do a live broadcast. All these years, his age and intelligence had gone all the way to the belly of a dog. In fact, exposing him was not a big deal, it would be exposed sooner or later anyway. But it had to be announced officially, now he had made such a decision without discussing it with her and Sheng Sheng. She could not let him off if he did not make things clear! Now that he could do something like this behind her back, who knew how many ridiculous things he would do behind her back in the future? She definitely would not let this happen. If there was a first time, there would be a second time. Ling Sheng felt that the atmosphere was a little oppressive. She was just a small shrimp, so she should leave quickly, lest the two big shots get into a fight and implicate her. She gave her son a look and turned to run. Huo Ci¡¯s heart turned cold as he watched the two of them running out one after the other. Look, what¡¯s the use of raising a daughter? Raising a grandson would also be pointless. In the end, he would have to rely on himself to get through it. He looked at Nangong Lengyu with a smile and tried to please her. ¡°Yuler, listen to me.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°You really didn¡¯t know?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After Nangong Lengyu gritted her teeth and said ¡°okay¡±, she sneered and turned to leave. ¡°Yuler!¡± Huo Ci chased after her and reached out to grab her wrist. His narrow eyes looked at her earnestly as he apologized. ¡°I was wrong.¡± ¡°Let go.¡± Nangong Lengyu struggled for a moment. Now that he was capable, lying to her and admitting her mistake was not sincere at all. ¡°I was wrong, I was really wrong.¡± Huo Ci¡¯s attitude was extremely upright, like a child who had done something wrong. ¡°Just forgive me for this once! I promise this will be the first and last time.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Nangong Lengyu refused to believe it, it was not the first time he had done something like this. How could she not know what kind of person he was? ¡°Honey, I was wrong.¡± Huo Ci swore. ¡°I promise that this will be the last time. If I do it again, I¡¯ll be single for the rest of my life. God¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Nangong Lengyu reached out and covered his mouth, suppressing what he was about to say. ¡°Your life is not God¡¯s, it¡¯s mine.¡± Huo Ci¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Honey, you believe me now.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see how you perform next.¡± Nangong Lengyu coughed softly. What else could she do? She had chosen this man to fall in love with so she had to stick with him. She warned him sternly, ¡°If you still dare to speak nonsense behind my back next time, it won¡¯t be so simple anymore.¡± ¡°I promise to perform well.¡± Huo Ci took the chance when she wasn¡¯t paying attention and leaned over to take a whiff. He smiled from ear to ear. Nangong Lengyu glared at him. His daughter and grandson were there, how shameless could he be? She shouted outside, ¡°Sheng Sheng, hurry up and come eat.¡± Ling Sheng held the small mirror and used it to peek. She even covered Xiaoqi¡¯s eyes to prevent him from looking while she was quite happy watching the scene. After hearing her mother shout, she saw the two of them coming out of the kitchen with breakfast. Her mother walked in front while her father followed behind with a satisfied smile on his handsome face. When he saw her, he even threw her a fierce look. Ling Sheng trembled in fear. Oh no, she had provoked a big shot that she should not have. Now that she had gotten on his nerves, should she run now? Chapter 1198 - Recall Chapter 1198 Recall Seeing that his grandpa and grandma had reconciled, Xiaoqi smiled like a silly dog and ran to the kitchen to help. On this day, the China entertainment industry experienced the greatest earthquake in history. Movie King Huo Ci had a secret marriage and had a daughter. His wife was the best actress, Nangong Lengyu, and the two of them had a daughter and a grandson. The fans cried until they fainted in the toilet. Meanwhile, the Nangong fans went crazy. They were heartbroken, what kind of taste did their idol have? There were so many outstanding men in the world. Why was it Huo Ci? Why? On this day, all the big shots in the entertainment industry, whether they knew them personally or not, reposted on the official Weibo of the Movie King and Movie Queen to express their sincere blessings. The Movie King and Queen had announced their relationship, but they did not expose their daughter and grandson. The onlookers guessed that the Movie Queen did not want her daughter to be involved in the entertainment industry. She wanted to protect her daughter from being exposed to the public, and to live a normal life. As a parent, she had put in a lot of effort! Ling Sheng expressed with tears in her eyes that it was not like that. She actually wanted to expose herself. She had the resources and the background, but she did not need them. Why did she have to rely on herself to work so hard? She was not a fool. ¡°Wife, you don¡¯t have to worry. Who is she? She¡¯s our daughter. She has the capability to rely on herself to gain a foothold in the entertainment industry.¡± After Huo Ci finished speaking to Nangong Lengyu, he turned to look at Ling Sheng. His narrow eyes carried an obvious threat, but his tone was very kind. He asked her, ¡°Baby girl, do you think Daddy is right?¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s words were stuck in her throat. After being glared at fiercely by him, she swallowed them back. She forced a smile and gritted her teeth. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re right.¡± Baby girl? Baby my ass! How many people had treated their baby girl like that? Other fathers would give their best to their daughters. What about him? He wished she was never born. Nangong Lengyu frowned and said, ¡°There¡¯s no doubt about Sheng Sheng¡¯s strength. But in a place like the entertainment industry, not only does it depend on strength, but also on what goes on behind the scenes.¡± ¡°Huo Ci¡¯s studio is her backer, and Mei Xuelin is also her backer.¡± Huo Ci looked at Nangong Lengyu. ¡°You should know that if she debuts as our daughter¡­ If she does well, then all her hard work and strength would be taken for granted. Because she was our daughter, it¡¯s given that she had to be outstanding If she did anything wrong, everyone would grab hold of her flaws and magnify them infinitely. With the two of us in front, the masses would think that she was not worthy of being our daughter. If she wants to make a name for herself and to prove herself in the future, she has to put in ten times, a hundred times, or even more effort.¡± Of course, Nangong Lengyu knew this. Huo Ci was right. She was also from the entertainment industry, so she knew better than anyone else. The reputation of her parents would allow her to have a smooth journey in the entertainment industry, but they would also be a stumbling block on her path to success. Ling Sheng understood that her father¡¯s worries were not unreasonable, her parents were so outstanding. If she wanted to prove herself and not let others talk bad about her, she had to work harder than others to prove that she was worthy of being their daughter. However, this did not stop her from feeling that her father was deliberately taking revenge on her. In the previous world, when he tried to snatch her away from her mother, why wasn¡¯t there so much trouble? ¡°Sheng Sheng, what do you think?¡± Nangong Lengyu still needed to seek her daughter¡¯s opinion. If she wanted to enter the entertainment industry after being exposed, then so be it. She wanted to hide her identity and enter the entertainment industry. She wanted to succeed and gain the recognition of the public before exposing herself. It was up to her. ¡°Mom,¡± Ling Sheng called out, but her father¡¯s death glare made her smile. ¡°I think dad is right. Anyway, I have Huo Ci¡¯s studio and Sister Mei behind me. No one in the entertainment industry would dare bully me.¡± Whether she was exposed or not, it was not that important. After she was exposed, she would be restricted in her development. If she did anything wrong, she would be criticized by the entire internet. Huo Ci curled his lips into a satisfied smile, at least she was tactful. Actually, he was doing this for her own good. If she wanted a better development, she had to leave her comfort zone. The influence of him and Yu¡¯er could be a shadow of her development. She must completely escape the influence brought about by the two of them. When people mentioned her, they should not be talking about her as Huo Ci¡¯s or Nangong Lengyu¡¯s daughter, but about Ling Sheng. She must depend solely on herself to be considered a true success. Xiaoqi, who was sitting by the side, listened attentively. He clenched his fists and looked at Ling Sheng, saying in a tender voice, ¡°Mommy, you can do it!¡± Nangong Lengyu could not help but laugh out loud as she hugged the kid. ¡°What does my Xiaoqi want to do in the future?¡± ¡°Xiaoqi wants to be a very capable person. I want to protect mommy, grandpa, grandma, great-grandpa, great-grandma¡­¡± Xiaoqi started counting with his fingers. The doorbell suddenly rang, Ling Sheng got up and ran over. When she saw the person on the screen, she was stunned for a moment before she heard her son shout. ¡°Little Sangyu!¡± Xiaoqi shouted excitedly. Before Nangong Lengyu could even shout, she saw the little brat open the door and run out. She smiled dotingly and hurriedly chased after her. ¡°Wait for Granny. Don¡¯t go down alone.¡± Huo Ci glanced at him and smiled proudly. Not bad, this rascal is good. He knows how to pursue girls now. Emotional intelligence had to be nurtured from a young age, especially when it came to pursuing girls. Si Chengluo was clearly still following his example, but he still had no success. Ling Sheng sighed and cried. Would her precious son forget his mother after he had a wife? Why did she feel like her son would soon no longer be with her? Si Chengluo said that Little Sangyu¡¯s father, Situ Sang, had come to China for something. His wife, Shang Yu, did not come, so she asked him to look after Little Sangyu. As a man, he did not know how to look after children. After he talked with Situ Sang, he brought Little Sangyu here. ¡°How did you know that my name is Sangyu?¡± Little Sangyu was scared of strangers. She looked at the handsome boy in front of her with her big eyes full of vigilance. He was really good-looking, he was better looking than those little brothers she had met before. He even gave her a very warm and intimate feeling. ¡°I¡¯m Xiaoqi, Ling Xiaoqi.¡± Xiaoqi introduced himself to her formally and extended his hand to her. He was a bit sad that Little Sangyu didn¡¯t remember him, but it didn¡¯t matter. He was going to make Little Sangyu remember him and fall in love with him. Chapter 1199 - Sangyu Is Not Stupid Chapter 1199 Sangyu Is Not Stupid ¡°Hello.¡± Little Sangyu was still a bit scared. Her face was flushed and cute, and her big eyes sparkled like stars. She stretched out her little hands and touched him, then withdrew them quickly. Her soft voice sounded a bit nervous. ¡°My name is Sangyu.¡± SO Xiaoqi wanted to hold her hand, but he was afraid that she would be scared of him. He stood beside her like a little gentleman. Grandpa said that he should not be anxious when making friends with girls. When Little Sangyu entered the door, she felt a sense of familiarity, as if she had been here before. She was very familiar with Aunt Sheng, Grandpa and Grandma, so she was not afraid of them at all. However, her father said that she was a girl and she had to pay attention to boys who had bad intentions. She could not be fooled by boys. Xiaoqi was very annoyed and his face was all scrunched up, Little Sangyu didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him. She was talking to his mother, grandparents, but she just ignored him. Ling Sheng took a look at her worried son and was ready to help him. She took Little Sangyu into her lap and whispered to her, ¡°Does Little Sangyu not like Brother Xiaoqi?¡± Little Sangyu darted a look at her brother with her big eyes and then dodged quickly. She bit her lip and shook her head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Brother Xiaoqi likes to play with Sangyu.¡± Ling Sheng sounded amused. ¡°He is so sad that Little Sangyu ignored him.¡± Xiaoqi took out all his treasures and put them on the carpet. But whatever it was, Little Sangyu didn¡¯t seem to be interested in it, which made him feel very frustrated. Little Sangyu didn¡¯t remember him and didn¡¯t like him at all, she didn¡¯t cling to him either. The more he thought about it, the more upset he felt. ¡°Daddy said that bad brothers will bully Little Sangyu.¡± Little Sangyu finally said what she was worried about and threw another look at her brother. Xiaoqi looked really sad, but her heart seemed to be sad too. ¡°Brother Xiaoqi is not a bad brother. He¡¯s a good brother,¡± Ling Sheng assured her. ¡°If he dares to bully you, Auntie will help you hit him, okay?¡± Little Sangyu shook her head and said in a soft and lovely voice, ¡°Don¡¯t hit him, Auntie. He didn¡¯t bully Sangyu.¡± ¡°If Little Brother doesn¡¯t bully Sangyu. Auntie won¡¯t hit him.¡± Ling Sheng was still not used to being called Auntie by her. Sigh, thinking back of the past, Little Sangyu used to call her Mommy, and cute girls were the most endearing. Little Sangyu jumped out of Ling Sheng¡¯s arms and secretly looked at Xiaoqi, who was folding something with a piece of paper not far away. Her big eyes were unblinking and she was a little worried that she would be discovered. However, Xiaoqi was very serious and did not lift his head. She didn¡¯t need to be afraid that he would see her. Xiaoqi folded a folded paper frog. As soon as he pressed the frog¡¯s bottom, the frog jumped forward, jumping every time he pressed it. Little Sangyu¡¯s eyes sparkled as she stared at the dancing frog. Finally, she could not help but get out of Ling Sheng¡¯s arms. However, she didn¡¯t dare to run over, she took one weak step and another. Finally, the little frog jumped onto her feet. Xiaoqi looked up. Little Sangyu got so scared that she shivered. Her face flushed as she stammered, ¡°Brother, can¡­ can I play with this?¡± Xiaoqi¡¯s eyes lit up. Afraid of scaring her, he looked at her with a smile and said gently, ¡°Brother will teach you how to fold this, okay?¡± Little Sangyu squatted down and looked at him weakly. She said in a small voice, ¡°Can I? Can I learn it?¡± Xiaoqi nodded seriously. ¡°Sure!¡± The friendship between the children was simple and happy. In just a short time, Little Sangyu had become closer to Xiaoqi. ¡°Brother Xiaoqi, is this how you do it?¡± Little Sangyu¡¯s hands were chubby and she couldn¡¯t fold them well. She frowned and got a bit angry with herself. ¡°I am so stupid.¡± ¡°Little Sangyu is not stupid.¡± Xiaoqi taught her step by step and was very serious about it. ¡°Fold it like this and it¡¯s done!¡± ¡°It is really done.¡± Little Sangyu looked at Xiaoqi with joy and admiration. ¡°Brother Xiaoqi, you are really amazing!¡± Xiaoqi smiled happily and let out a sigh of relief. He had finally taken the first step and he needed to keep working hard to make Little Sangyu become who she was before. Ling Sheng looked at the two children with a gentle and doting gaze. Children were really the purest and most beautiful existence in this world. The relationship between the children was progressing very fast. When it was time for lunch, Little Sangyu had become Xiaoqi¡¯s little tail and followed her everywhere. Xiaoqi showed Little Sangyu around the house. This includes his playroom, the cloakroom, the study, the family cinema, the gym and finally, the music studio. When Huo Ci went over, he quietly opened the door a little and saw his little rascal playing a drum set. The little boy looked so cool and handsome that his lips curled into a proud smile. Not bad, he looked like him. The pink and tender little girl standing next to him had big eyes that sparkled like stars, full of admiration. Huo Ci could not help but laugh, this rascal had learned everything by himself. He knew how to attract girls¡¯ attention, look at how he had charmed the girl. Little Sangyu¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red as she stared at the young man who was playing the drum. Brother Xiaoqi was so awesome! as so When Xiaoqi finished the song, he saw Little Sangyu smiling at him sweetly, her eyes full of warmth. However, Xiaoqi sensed that Little Sangyu seemed to have something on her mind. She looked happy, but she was actually a bit depressed. After dinner, the two children went to the balcony to pick fruits. After picking a strawberry, Xiaoqi hesitated for a moment before asking the girl next to him carefully, ¡°Sangyu, do you miss your parents?¡± ¡°No.¡± Little Sangyu shook her head and tried to pick the strawberries, but she was too weak to do so. Xiaoqi reached out and helped her pick the strawberries. He asked cautiously, ¡°Then why are you unhappy?¡± Little Sangyu turned around suddenly and looked at him seriously. ¡°Brother Xiaoqi, is Sangyu stupid?¡± Xiaoqi shook his head and patted Little Sangyu¡¯s head gently. ¡°Sangyu is not stupid.¡± ¡°But Brother Xiaoqi knows how to play the drums, and I don¡¯t.¡± Little Sangyu lowered her head and felt inferior. Brother Xiaoqi was so knowledgeable, but she knew nothing. Would Brother Xiaoqi think that she was stupid and not like her anymore? When Xiaoqi heard this, he suddenly understood why the young lady was so unhappy. He coaxed her gently, ¡°Do you want Brother Xiaoqi to teach you to play drums? Brother Xiaoqi can teach you whatever you want to learn.¡± Chapter 1200 - Imaginary Love Chapter 1200 Imaginary Love ¡°Brother Xiaoqi, don¡¯t you think that I am stupid?¡± Sangyu¡¯s voice sounded muffled. She didn¡¯t dare to look at him for fear that he would not like her. ¡°Sangyu is smart, Brother Xiaoqi is the stupid one.¡± Xiaoqi looked at the girl who was fiddling with the strawberry leaves in front of him. ¡°No, Brother Xiaoqi is very smart, but Sangyu is stupid.¡± Little Sangyu suddenly turned around and looked at him. ¡°But Brother Xiaoqi, you said that Sangyu is very smart. Even if Sangyu is very stupid and slow in learning, you are not allowed to dislike me.¡± Xiaoqi nodded vigorously. ¡°Alright.¡± Little Sangyu said, ¡°Then let¡¯s pinky swear. Don¡¯t lie.¡± Xiaoqi smiled dotingly and gently. ¡°Okay.¡± Ling Sheng was about to ask the two little fellows if they had finished picking the strawberries when she saw the two babies squatting on the balcony. She did not know what the two little fellows were talking about, but the expression on the little girl¡¯s tender face was very solemn. Her son looked at the little girl with a very doting smile, and the two of them even pinky promised. Little Sangyu was afraid of strangers when she first came here. But after she got familiar with them, she was no longer afraid. She followed Xiaoqi wherever he went, calling him Brother Xiaoqi. The two children were inseparable. Xiaoqi was a sensible child who knew how to dote on others. He liked Little Sangyu so much that he wanted to give her everything he had. Little Sangyu was also a sensible child. She had a good temper and never threw a tantrum. It was rare that a young girl like that knew her limits. Nangong Lengyu happily surrounded the two babies every day while Huo Ci happily circled around his wife every day. Hence, the two adults and kids were basically together no matter where they went. Time passed quickly. Two days later, Ling Sheng boarded the plane with her luggage and set off to City H to film her new variety show. The air tickets were given to her by the crew. From the moment she arrived at the airport, they would be shooting scenes with her. However, the theme of the show and the guests who were participating in the show would only be revealed when they arrived. After getting off the plane and taking another three hours¡¯ ride, they finally arrived at the beautiful Jiangnan Old Town. The town was very beautiful and quiet, it was so beautiful that it was like walking into a painting. The staff of the program team introduced to her that this town was a newly developed tourist town. However, there were too many ancient towns in the vicinity, so it was nothing special. It was developed too late and did not make it in time for the dividend period, so they did not finish developing it. A wealthy businessman from a small town wanted to make the town famous and help his hometown get rich, so he recruited the production team and invested in the show, allowing the show to be filmed here. Under the guidance of the production crew, Ling Sheng entered a unique Jiangnan-style small villa. It was a picturesque house with green bricks and white tiles. Other than her, everyone else in the villa seemed to have arrived. They were all girls sitting on the sofa in the living room and talking Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up as she looked at one of the beautiful girls. It was none other than Shi Lingyu, this was the first time she had seen her since she returned! Shi Lingyu felt that someone was looking at her. When she turned around, she saw a girl who was as pretty as a little fairy standing at the door, looking at her with passionate eyes. She felt a little uncomfortable. Was the lady interested in her? Why was she looking at her like that? She didn¡¯t like women, and she was pretty sure she¡¯d never seen her before. The other three girls also looked in Ling Sheng¡¯s direction, their eyes flashing with jealousy. When Ling Sheng came over, she did not have an umbrella. The rain was small, but it still wet her hair. Her face was covered in a thin layer of mist, and her clothes looked a little damp. Shi Lingyu did not know what was wrong with her, but her actions were faster than her brain. She took out a clean towel from her luggage and walked towards her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take an umbrella? Hurry up and wipe yourself. You might catch a cold.¡± Ling Sheng nodded and smiled foolishly at her. Her heart warmed as she took the towel. ¡°Thank you.¡± When Shi Lingyu passed the towel over, her head twitched and she was secretly upset with herself. What happened? What exactly happened? What the hell? Does this little angel in front of me know how to bewitch people? Why did she suddenly go forward to help her? The remaining three young girls looked at each other with different expressions. Did Shi Lingyu know this girl? Shi Lingyu tried hard to hide her confusion and embarrassment. She smiled gently and looked at her. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Shi Lingyu.¡± Ling Sheng smiled as well. ¡°I¡¯m Ling Sheng.¡± The remaining three girls stood up and introduced themselves when they saw the two of them introducing themselves. However, they were secretly jealous. Why was Shi Lingyu such a person? If she wanted to introduce herself, it should be everyone doing it together. Without even discussing it, she ran over to fawn on this newcomer. After they were done introducing themselves, they politely invited each other to sit down and talk. They were all in the entertainment industry, so naturally, they had done their part well. After Ling Sheng sat down, she started sizing up the other girls besides Shi Lingyu. As expected, none of them were popular actresses. The person sitting opposite her was young and had an internet celebrity face. It was obvious that she had put a lot of effort into her face and had gone through plastic surgery. She was quite pretty, her name was Yun Ruo and she was 20 years old. Sitting beside Yun Ruo was an innocent and cute girl with long black hair. Her name was Song Xiyue and she was 22 years old. She wasn¡¯t from the entertainment industry and was a foreign student. She attended university in Australia and was in her fourth year. The remaining one was the most famous one among the five of them. In less than two years, she was at the peak of her career. Her name was Yi Ning and she was once known as the national school beauty. As the saying goes, something is bound to happen when several women get together. Each of them has to be careful not to fall into the other¡¯s traps. Ling Sheng could clearly sense that other than Shi Lingyu, the other three seemed to be working in tandem and were attacking her together. However, she wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with. Whether it was talking or answering, she answered them flawlessly and beautifully. Soon, the assistant director came over to call them. He asked them to gather in the courtyard and sent everyone the theme of the show. The moment Ling Sheng saw the theme, she was dumbfounded. She had every reason to suspect that her father was taking revenge on her! The variety show that she was participating in was none other than a dating show. It was a reality show with the artistes¡¯ ¡°imaginary love¡± as the selling point. It was called ¡°Give Me Your Hand¡±! She was the mother of a three-year-old child and someone who was 10 weeks pregnant. What kind of a joke was this! Chapter 1201 - Sowing Discord Chapter 1201 Sowing Discord But now, she was already here. If she went back on her word at the last minute and didn¡¯t act, she would lose her character. No one would dare to work with her in the future. However, she did not believe that her father did not know the content of the show at all. Her expression changed. She smiled at the director in embarrassment and ran to a quiet corner of the courtyard with her phone to call her father. ¡°Dad, what is the meaning of this?¡± Ling Sheng was a little angry, and her tone was unpleasant. ¡°I can¡¯t participate in this show!¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t the one who chose the variety show.¡± Huo Ci¡¯s voice was filled with schadenfreude. ¡°If you want to look for the ones responsible, look for your grandfathers.¡± Ling Sheng gritted her teeth and held her breath. ¡°You all know? Didn¡¯t the production team hide the nature of the variety show?¡± What kind of mess was the Grandpas creating? She was pregnant, how could she come over to film a dating variety show? She had been pregnant for 10 weeks, around two and a half months. The filming period of the show was three months. By then, the baby in her stomach would be five and a half months pregnant. If her stomach was like a ball, how could she continue filming? A reality show was just a show similar to a television drama. She just needs to act according to the script given by the production team. There were no problems, but the key issue was that she was afraid that her stomach would not be able to take it. Nangong Lun told Huo Xiao, ¡°Sheng Sheng was deceived by Jun Shiyan because she had seen too few men, so she should meet more outstanding men and broaden her horizons. She¡¯ll know that the world out there has much better men than the one she chose.¡± Huo Ci mimicked Nangong Lun¡¯s tone. Anyway, he would not take the blame for the variety show, it was not a good thing to be hated by that brat. Who knew how she would anger him in return! Ling Sheng wanted to cry but had no tears as she bit her lip and looked at the sky. The heavens want me dead! ¡°It¡¯s okay, you just have to continue participating in the show. Your mother said that when she was pregnant with you, she had been exercising all this time. It wasn¡¯t obvious even when she was five months pregnant. You followed her physique, so it won¡¯t be obvious when the time comes,¡± Huo Ci comforted her considerately. Ling Sheng did not know what to say. She could only grind her teeth in grief and indignation but she did not show it. When she was pregnant with Xiaoqi, it had been more than six months and no one had discovered it, including her adoptive mother. ¡°Your mom and I are going to pick Xiaoqi and Little Sangyu up from class. If there is nothing else, I am hanging up.¡± Huo Ci sounded very anxious because he didn¡¯t want to talk to her. ¡°Can I really not film this show?¡± If Ling Sheng had known that it was such a show, she would never have done it! ¡°It¡¯s up to you. I don¡¯t care about you.¡± Huo Ci was very generous. He paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°However, Director Yu Zhong Yu is a gold medal director in the variety world. He has a lot of connections and is the best in the entertainment industry. If you decided to stop filming at the last minute, he definitely won¡¯t dare to use you in the future.¡± ¡°I got it.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s beautiful face darkened. What else could she do? She had to bite the bullet. Otherwise, it would be difficult for her to survive in the Chinese variety world in the future. Besides, she was a very contractual and professional actress. How could she ruin her own reputation over such a small matter? Besides, the production team didn¡¯t hide it from her. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t tell her the nature of the show, it was her elders who kept it from her! They even instructed the production team not to tell her! When Ling Sheng returned, Shi Lingyu came up to her worriedly and asked softly, ¡°Sheng Sheng, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell? Why do you look unwell?¡± Ling Sheng shook her head and smiled at her. Soon, she collected her negative emotions and returned to normal. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± No wonder when they were chatting just now, the girls were all asking about the type of guys they liked, it turned out that they all knew the nature of the program. Only a fool like her came over without knowing anything. Shi Lingyu felt that she did not seem to be fine, but they had just met and were not very familiar with each other, so it was not appropriate for her to ask more, so she changed the topic. ¡°The first grouping is about to begin, and I¡¯m still a little nervous. I wonder what kind of man will be in the same group as me.¡± When Ling Sheng heard this, she immediately thought of Yu Bei. She had a premonition and smiled. ¡°It will definitely be the type you like. Who knows? You might be able to find true love here!¡± Shi Lingyu was embarrassed by her words, she reached out to pat her and blushed. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Don¡¯t you want to know what kind of man is in the same group as you later?¡±. Ling Sheng shook her head, she was not looking forward to it at all. She even wanted to quit. What trouble did her two elders cause her? Shi Lingyu did not believe that she was not looking forward to it at all. When she knew that it was a dating show, she wanted to reject it too. However, it had been more than half a year since she had any assignments. The director of the variety show was Director Yu, and he occupied half of the stable position of Chinese variety shows. She also wanted to take this opportunity to see if she could make an impact so that she could further her acting career. Other people got hold of opportunities through their singing and acting skills. Now, she had to rely on the popularity of reality shows to get an opportunity. Ling Sheng and Shi Lingyu stayed together, while the remaining three girls banded together. The show had yet to begin, but they were already showing signs of forming teams. Although Yin Ning was outdated, she had been popular before and was still arrogant. She glanced at Ling Sheng and Shi Lingyu with obvious disdain. Who did the two of them think they were? They didn¡¯t even put her, a senior, in their eyes. Just looking at them made her angry. They would wait and see. She would make them understand clearly that no matter how many useless people there were, they would still be useless even if they gathered together. Yun Ruo and Song Xiyue also disliked Ling Sheng and Shi Lingyu from the bottom of their hearts. What was there to be proud of? Who were they looking down on? ¡°Sister Yi Ning, I¡¯ll call the two of them over!¡± Yun Ruoxi smiled. ¡°You¡¯re a senior, so we juniors should follow in your footsteps.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid the two of them don¡¯t want to hang out with us,¡± Song Xiyue said weakly. ¡°The good-looking ones only hang out with the good-looking ones.¡± She was trying to drive a wedge between them and deliberately incite the fire in Yin Ning¡¯s heart. She was saying that Ling Sheng and Shi Lingyu were not good. Yin Ning¡¯s expression changed. The jealousy in her eyes disappeared as her sharp nails dug into her palms. What¡¯s so great about being pretty? There¡¯s no lack of beauties in the entertainment industry. No matter how pretty they are, she has to see if they have the fortune to enjoy it. In a place like the entertainment industry, being pretty was a good asset, but one had to have a brain that was compatible with beauty. Otherwise, she would just be a pretty face and would not be able to escape the fate of being taken advantage of. Chapter 1202 - Couple Partners Chapter 1202 Couple Partners ¡°Sister Yin Ning, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Song Xiyue seemed to have realized that she was unhappy. She smacked her lips and explained in a panic, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry. That¡¯s not what I meant. Sister Yin Ning, you¡¯re the prettiest.¡± Yi Ning gave a cold grunt and gave her a side glance. With a warning tone and an arrogant attitude of a senior lecturing a junior, she said, ¡°You¡¯ve just entered the entertainment industry. In this place, you should speak less if you can.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Song Xiyue looked at her timidly and gratefully. ¡°Thank you, Sister Yin Ning. You¡¯re the best person I¡¯ve ever met.¡± Yin Ning had been in the entertainment industry for a long time and had experienced many ups and downs. Naturally, she knew not to take the things that people said to heart. It was fine to listen to sweet talk, but she should not take it seriously. Yun Ruo did not say anything. The corners of her lips curled into a smile with obvious pride. Out of all of them, only Sister Yi Ning had the highest status. If those two people didn¡¯t care about her, they would not have it easy. When the filming was about to start, the few of them returned to their act of being happy and harmonious sisters. Yin Ning even called Ling Sheng and Shi Lingyu over with a smile. Ling Sheng was not stupid, so she naturally knew Yin Ning and the rest¡¯s attitude towards her and Shi Lingyu. However, that was only in private. On the surface, they were good sisters! The venue had already been set up, it was in the empty space at the entrance of the villa. It was divided into two parts. Opposite it was a wall and there were five doors on the wall, numbered from one to five. The female guests were on the left while the male guests were on the right. The male and female guests who drew the same numbers would become partners. This temporary partnership wasn¡¯t the final outcome of the show. They would give the guests a week to interact with each other, and the couples who took a fancy to each other would form an ¡°imaginary couple.¡± They would fall in love, eat, stay, get married, and eventually become an ¡°imaginary couple.¡± It would all take place in this town. The production team staff quickly came over with a box and asked them to draw numbers. Yun Ruo seized the opportunity before anyone could do anything. ¡°Sister Yin Ning, you¡¯re our senior. Take it first!¡± ¡°You guys go first!¡± Yin Ning smiled and said, ¡°Since I¡¯m your senior, of course I¡¯ll give in to you guys. Ruoruo, take it first.¡± That was what Yun Ruoxi wanted, she was the youngest among them and should give in to her. However, she couldn¡¯t be the first one to take it. She looked at Shi Lingyu. ¡°How could I? Sister Yu, you go first!¡± ¡°Sister Yin Ning is right. Ruoruo, you are the youngest. You should go first.¡± Shi Lingyu followed suit. The thoughts between girls were the most annoying. If she was really the first to take it, she would definitely be hated by others. At the same time, she pulled Ling Sheng back and gave her a look. Yu Zhong¡¯s variety shows were best at creating conflicts. Even if the atmosphere was good and there were no conflicts, they could create conflicts through their editing. For his show, there was no lack of conflict between the show¡¯s guests. The more they fought, the more the audience scolded, and the higher the viewership ratings. He clearly understood what women were thinking, several women together would cause a huge fight. He saw that the five girls opposite him had already started to form cliques of two or three. To think that even drawing a number would delay them for so long, he was extremely pleased. There was no need for him to deliberately edit it, the conflict had already begun. He could already foresee that when the show was broadcasted, the discussion about this show would rise and explode in popularity. Over here, because of the number drawing, the time passed quickly. In the end, it was Ling Sheng who suggested that everyone play rock-paper-scissors and draw the number according to the order of winning or losing. It was fair and just, and everyone else agreed readily. Ling Sheng obtained the final victory. Shi Lingyu was second, Song Xiyue was third, Yun Ruo was fourth, and Yi Ning was fifth. Yin Ning¡¯s expression stiffened for a moment, but she quickly regained his elegant demeanor. She did not show any abnormalities on the surface, but she hated Ling Sheng to the core. What kind of stupid suggestion was that? She was actually the last one. She had just persuaded them a little more sincerely, and she became the first to draw. Ling Sheng drew number two, Shi Lingyu drew number five, Yin Ning drew number four, Song Xiyue was number one, and Yun Ruo was number three. Yin Ning looked at the number in her hand and hatred surged in her heart. Number four, the homophone meant death. She was so unlucky at the start of the show. ¡°Now, let¡¯s invite all the female guests to stand at the door of their respective numbers.¡± Director Yu Zhong made a guest appearance as the host and shouted. Soon, Ling Sheng and the rest stood where they were supposed to. Separated by two other contestants, Shi Lingyu even winked at Ling Sheng to cheer her on. Sheng Sheng was a newbie in the entertainment industry. She had just entered the industry and this was her first time participating in a variety show. Since she called her sister, she naturally had to take good care of her. Yin Ning was upset. Seeing the interaction between the two of them, her chest hurt. No matter how she looked at it, it was an eyesore. ¡°Now, please close your eyes.¡± Yu Zhong smiled and said. When he saw that everyone had closed their eyes, he continued, ¡°The male guests are ready. You can open the door and meet your partner.¡± Ling Sheng was very calm and had already made preparations. She would just treat it as filming a television drama. No matter who her partner was, she would complete the mission according to the script given by the production team. Surprisingly, the moment the door was pushed open, a familiar smell and feeling invaded her body. Her heart skipped a beat and her lips curled into a smile. When no one was paying attention, Yin Ning secretly narrowed her eyes and saw the man opposite Ling Sheng at a glance. The man was too handsome, his figure was too perfect, and his aura was too strong, making people reluctant to shift their gaze away from him. She had never seen such an outstanding and handsome man before. Those self-proclaimed handsome young celebrities in the entertainment industry would be instantly annihilated in front of this man. The man instantly stole her gaze, her thoughts, and her breathing. Everything about him made her heart leap with joy, as if it was going to jump out of her chest. She seemed to have fallen for him, she told herself that she must have that man! The fact that Director Yu could find such an outstanding and handsome person was really out of her expectations. However, that man was now Ling Sheng¡¯s partner. At the thought of this, she gritted her teeth in hatred. Why? The number Ling Sheng had gotten was number two, which was her lucky number! That man was supposed to be her match! Chapter 1203 - Incredible Chapter 1203 Incredible The man opposite Yin Ning was called Meng Xun and was quite good-looking. When he saw that the female guest he was paired with was her, his eyes lit up and a hint of joy flashed across his face. He was a newbie, but he was very envious of the celebrities in the entertainment industry. Money came quickly and easily. With fans supporting him, the applause and flowers were all his, he could also get to know more beauties. When they saw that Director Yu¡¯s show was going to have male guests, he signed up without hesitation. In the end, more than a thousand contestants who auditioned together were eliminated before he got chosen. If he could match up with Yin Ning and become her imaginary boyfriend, his popularity would definitely rise. When the time came, he could pay for marketing for his name to become a trending topic and establish his character. Then, he would be able to enter the entertainment industry successfully, film television dramas and movies, and become a popular male celebrity with tens of millions of fans, reaching the peak of his life. Yin Ning was filled with jealousy. She felt the burning gaze of the man opposite her and felt annoyed. Men were all the same. As long as she waved her hands, they would do anything she wanted, curry favor with her, and pursue her. She was pretty after all! At the end of the day, these were all men. They were visual animals that could only think with their lower half of their bodies. When they saw a beautiful lady, they could not control their own dick. She had seen many such men. However, the person in front of her was just like Song Xiyue. He was probably a plain male guest. He was so ugly, yet he still wanted to ride on her popularity. He was a toad lusting after swan meat, so she didn¡¯t even bother to look at him. Right now, she only wanted the man opposite Ling Sheng. No matter what she did, she wanted him. The staff members of the production team looked at each other in confusion when they saw the handsome man who suddenly appeared. They all knew about the list of male guests and had seen them before. There was definitely no such person as this god-like, handsome, kingly man in front of them. The man¡¯s aura was so strong that it made people¡¯s legs go weak. They wanted to kneel down and worship him immediately, they didn¡¯t dare to look at him for fear of profaning him. Assistant Director Shen Zhiheng ran to Yu Zhong and asked softly, ¡°Director Yu, who is that? Where is Shen Jianing?¡± Shen Jianing was originally a male guest who was on the list. He had also come over a long time ago, but why was he gone? It became the kingly and noble man who appeared. He was sure that he had never seen this man before. If there was such a handsome and charismatic man in the entertainment industry, he would have become the national idol that was sought after by everyone. ¡°Don¡¯t ask. We can¡¯t afford to offend him.¡± Yu Zhong lowered his voice and his eyes were unusually serious. He only whispered, ¡°Tell our people to do whatever he wants. Don¡¯t interfere. Just listen to him.¡± The man in front of her was the Third Master of the Jun family, the richest man in the world and the tyrannical ruler of the capital. Half an hour ago, just as the show was about to start airing, he personally came over to participate in this show and specifically asked Shen Jianing to be replaced. God knew that he was scared out of his wits back then. He didn¡¯t dare to say anything else and obediently replaced Shen Jianing. He didn¡¯t know if Shen Jianing had offended the Third Master which is why he was replaced. Now that he thought back to the time when they were in close proximity, he couldn¡¯t stop his soul from trembling. It was too frightening. He knew that this newbie called Ling Sheng was definitely not a newbie with no background. She was from Huo Ci¡¯s studio, and was a newly signed artist under Mei Xuelin. She could not be offended. The Third Master had indicated that he wanted to match up with Ling Sheng, so he could only arrange it. As a small director, he would definitely not dare to guess the Third Master¡¯s thoughts. After Yu Zhong reminded her, he called for the female guest to open her eyes and look at her partner. However, he could not help but look at Ling Sheng This newbie was pretty and very powerful. She was a newbie who could make the Third Master chase her to the show. How could she be a newbie in the entertainment industry? She was more like a winner in life. He could not figure it out, she had the protection of the Third Master. What resources could she not get in the entertainment industry? Why would she need to participate in such a small variety show to increase her popularity? Upon hearing that she could open her eyes, Shi Lingyu slowly opened them. Looking at the handsome man standing in front of her, her heart skipped a beat. What a handsome and familiar man. She knew that his name was Yu Bei, he was around the same level as her and was an A-list celebrity. She had seen him when she was attending a fashion charity event and couldn¡¯t help but stole a few more glances at him. Yu Bei¡¯s eyes were fixed on her, the familiar feeling made him take another look at her face. He realized that he was acting weird and smiled shyly. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Yu Bei.¡± Oh no, was his gaze too much just now? It would be rude to look at a girl like that. Would she think that he was a lecher? The girl in front of him was called Shi Lingyu. He had watched the television dramas she acted in and her acting skills were not bad. In time, even if she would not become famous, she would still have her own status in the entertainment industry. When Ling Sheng opened her eyes, she was not looking at the handsome man in front of her, but at Yu Bei. Brother Bei! It¡¯s really you! Fate was indeed a wonderful thing. After so many twists and turns, Brother Bei and Sister Yu still met each other. From the looks of it, they had taken a liking to each other! Jun Shiyan looked at the little woman in front of him and frowned slightly. There was an obvious sour smell in the air. If he wasn¡¯t in front of the camera, he really wanted to grab her chin and make her look at him. Yu Bei and Shi Lingyu also noticed Ling Sheng¡¯s surprised and excited gaze as if she was sending her blessings. When they looked over, she had already shifted her gaze to the handsome man in front of her. Yu Bei¡¯s eyes flashed with obvious confusion, that man looked familiar. Shi Lingyu¡¯s eyes lit up and she was full of admiration. ¡°Sheng Sheng¡¯s partner is so handsome. He¡¯s the kind of handsome man that can only be seen from afar, he would be too overwhelming if he¡¯s too close!¡± Hmm, he was almost the same type as her father, Huo Ci. Furthermore, she had to admit that the man in front of her was slightly more handsome than her father. After all, he was younger than him! Ling Sheng looked at the man in front of her calmly. She put on an expression that says that it¡¯s the first time she saw him, and she had even warned him not to be too obvious. She should have known that the man in front of her was so jealous and petty that he could not wait to keep her by his side 24 hours a day. It¡¯s not possible that he would not check her schedule carefully and let her participate in such shows. The grandfathers had their own plans, and so did he. Chapter 1204 - Liked Him Chapter 1204 Liked Him ¡°Hello, I am Gu Zhishi.¡± Jun Shiyan was very gentlemanly. He introduced himself first, then extended his hand politely, and lastly nodded slightly. ¡°I am Ling Sheng.¡± Ling Sheng returned a polite smile and held his hand. She lifted her face and smiled brightly. ¡°Please take care of me.¡± The thrill of having the possibility of being exposed in front of the camera with him, when the whole country could see it, actually made her feel a little excited and sweet. Shi Lingyu and Yu Bei looked at each other. Why did they feel that the couple over there had known each other for a long time? Yin Ning¡¯s eyes were like sharp knives as she glanced at the two of them holding hands, she was furious. Ling Sheng, that little bitch, had grabbed his hand and refused to let go. She must have fallen for the man. That man said that his name was Gu Zhishi. Judging from his looks and aura, he was definitely not an ordinary person. If she guessed correctly, he should be from the Gu family. The Gu family was the wealthiest family in China. The head of the family, Jun Shiyan, was known as Third Master Jun and was the richest man in the world. Marrying into the Gu family meant marrying into a rich family. She did not even have the right to meet a man like Jun Shiyan, it was impossible for her to covet him. She would settle for second best and get this man with the surname Gu. It was not in vain that she lowered her status and participated in this show. Yun Ruo and Song Xiyue also looked at the handsome man opposite Ling Sheng with infatuation. Their hearts burned with jealousy. What kind of lousy program was this? It was too unfair, Ling Sheng must have bribed the production team. Otherwise, why was her partner such an outstanding man? What kind of people were their partners? Only now did they truly understand what it meant to compare oneself to others. Their partner could be considered handsome if they looked at them alone, but when compared to that man, they became dull and ugly. But it didn¡¯t matter. This was the first time they¡¯d allocated their partners, and it didn¡¯t count for anything. Whoever that would get the last laugh would depend on their ability to get that man. Yun Ruo told herself that she was determined to make that man belong to her alone and would only revolve around her. Song Xiyue frowned slightly and looked at the man from the corner of her eyes. She straightened her back confidently and revealed her most beautiful and confident side. Let¡¯s wait and see, that man will definitely belong to her in the end. She had the confidence and the means to deal with men, it was her specialty. As the center of the storm, Ling Sheng naturally felt the hostile gazes coming from all directions. Other than Shi Lingyu, the remaining women were all harboring ill intentions, spying on her man. Jun Shiyan had a warm smile on his face, it was a vivid description of what it meant to be gentlemanly and upright. He had an outstanding temperament, but his long and narrow eyes were deep and cold, making people not dare to look at him directly. The segment designed by the production team was just to let the male and female guests have a preliminary understanding of each other and see who had the most affinity with whom. It was just to increase the interest of the program. There were a total of five male guests who were paired with female guests. Apart from Jun Shiyan and Yu Bei, Yi Ning¡¯s partner was a plain man called Meng Xun. He had put on makeup and knew how to dress up. He did not look too ugly and was also considered a handsome man on the general aesthetic level. Yun Ruo¡¯s partner was a less known male celebrity who had just graduated from university. His name was Shen Yichen, and he was 24 years old. He had filmed a Mary Sue school web series and was the male lead. However, the series had been mixed up, and no one could trace his identity within the entertainment industry. Song Xiyue¡¯s partner was an online celebrity who had tens of millions of fans. His name was Fei Yao, and he was 21 years old. He had round eyes and was handsome, fair, and clean. He looked like a grandma and was the type of cute little puppy that young girls nowadays liked. After everyone briefly introduced themselves, they entered the villa and started unpacking their luggage. For the first week, everyone stayed in the same villa. The male guests stayed on the first floor while the female guests stayed on the second floor. Ling Sheng¡¯s room happened to be in the middle, but it was the room with the best lighting. The room beside it was covered by trees and the lighting was not as good as hers. Moreover, her room had the best geographical location. Standing in the living room, the first thing anyone will see was her room. In the professional terms of the entertainment industry, it was a C seat. While she was unpacking her luggage, Yun Ruo knocked on her door and ran in. She asked softly, ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, Sister Yin Ning isn¡¯t used to living in a dark place. Can you change rooms with her?¡± Ling Sheng glanced at her and asked with a polite smile, ¡°Please tell Sister Yin Ning that I also like to live in bright places. I can¡¯t stand even a little darkness.¡± That Yin Ning had been putting on airs from the start to the end, she felt that she had the highest status and should have the best things. Should everyone support her? Sorry, she is not going to spoil her! Yun Ruoxi smiled awkwardly and left after saying that she understood. When she reached the door, her eyes flashed with obvious pride. She was just a newbie who had just entered the entertainment industry, yet she still dared to offend Yi Ning. Just wait and see, she would suffer next. When Shi Lingyu saw that Yun Ruo had left, she left her room and ran to ask Ling Sheng what was wrong. After listening to her, she analyzed the situation seriously with a mocking look in her eyes. ¡°Changing rooms is a lie. It¡¯s true that everyone wants your room since it has the best geographical location. She must have taken a fancy to the position here. Ignore her, who would spoil her!¡± The two of them were in the washroom. The washroom was the only place in the room that did not have cameras installed. Only then did they dare to speak. Ling Sheng really did not think of this. The reason why she was unwilling to change rooms was purely because she could not stand Yi Ning and did not like her. Shi Lingyu did not like Yi Ning either, but she did not say much to Ling Sheng. After all, they had only just met. Even if they had hit it off at first sight, they had to be wary of each other in the entertainment industry. ¡°What do you think of Brother Bei?¡± Ling Sheng asked Shi Lingyu quietly with an ambiguous look in her eyes. Shi Lingyu¡¯s face turned red immediately. Her eyes started to look evasive as she stammered, ¡°He¡¯s alright.¡± After saying that, she realized that Ling Sheng was making fun of her. She reached out to hit her angrily. ¡°What about you? What do you think of your Mr. Gu?¡± She had a feeling that the girl in front of her knew that Mr. Gu. When Mr. Gu was not looking at her under the camera, his gaze was very affectionate! ¡°To be honest,¡± Ling Sheng said with a smile, ¡°I really like him.¡± After whispering for a while, Ling Sheng went downstairs to get her things. Just as she reached the corner of the stairs, someone grabbed her arm and pulled her into the room beside her. Chapter 1205 - We Are Not Familiar Chapter 1205 We Are Not Familiar When Ling Shen fell into the man¡¯s embrace, a sweet and soft laugh escaped her lips. She rubbed her head against the man¡¯s chest softly and looked up at him with a coquettish smile. ¡°Mr. Gu, we¡¯re not that close. It¡¯s not good for others to see us like this!¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± After Jun Shiyan said that, he lifted the little woman up and pressed her against the wall. He lowered his head and kissed her lips. The sweet scent in the air kept rising. After a very long time, while panting heavily, Ling Sheng covered her mouth and looked angrily at the man in front of her. She punched his chest with her little fist and said angrily, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Mr. Gu, who looks like a human, is actually a beast in human clothing.¡± ¡°A beast in human clothing?¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s eyes suddenly constricted. There was a hint of obvious heat and danger in them. The moment he approached her, he said, ¡°Do you want me to let Miss Ling see what a real beast in human clothing is like?¡± ¡°No.¡± Ling Sheng rejected him decisively. Her weak and boneless hand wrapped around his neck as she looked around the room warily. ¡°We won¡¯t be discovered, will we?¡± ¡°The camera is not switched on.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s slender fingers gently caressed the little woman¡¯s rosy lips. His eyes were filled with affection and helplessness. ¡°Miss Ling, why can¡¯t you save me the trouble!¡± ¡°What about me?¡± Ling Sheng acted dumb. ¡°Running around with the baby.¡± Jun Shiyan placed his large hand on her flat tummy. At the thought of their baby growing up in this small and warm place, he felt indescribably touched. His gaze became increasingly gentle. ¡°If something happens to you or the baby, what should I do?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine with the baby.¡± Ling Sheng frowned and snorted. She poked his chin with her index finger and pretended to be angry. ¡°You can¡¯t hope for us to be better!¡± ¡°Sheng Sheng.¡± Jun Shiyan looked at her seriously. He locked his eyes with hers and sighed softly. ¡°You know that I can¡¯t let you and the baby take any risks.¡± Even if there was only one possibility, he had to be on guard against the future. He had to watch over her and the baby at all times to be at ease. ¡°I¡¯m not a child.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s heart was soft. Upon hearing the man¡¯s words, her heart felt as sweet as honey. She muttered softly, ¡°I¡¯ll protect myself and the baby.¡± ¡°Protect yourself and the baby?¡± Jun Shiyan spoke through gritted teeth with a dangerous look in his eyes. ¡°You brought the baby to participate in a dating show. Where was I supposed to be?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Ling Sheng wanted to say that she did not know anything, but she hesitated and did not say it. She could not let the Third Master have a grudge against her Grandpas.¡± I didn¡¯t know about it in advance, the production team did not tell me. I swear, I really didn¡¯t know that it was a dating show. Otherwise, how could I, a mother with a child, participate in such a show?¡± If she were to be exposed later on, she would definitely be scolded. She was pregnant, yet she still wanted to participate in such a show, how much did she want to become famous?! Of course, Jun Shiyan knew that she did not know. It was just that he was feeling jealous. When he saw the little woman¡¯s aggrieved and sincere look, his heart melted. How could he bear to blame her anymore? He hummed softly and leaned forward to give her another peck on the lips. Ling Sheng was caught off guard and was kissed again. She hurriedly took a step back and covered her lips. She could not do this again, her lips were going to swell! Jun Shiyan looked at her alert little face and felt that she was as cute as a kitten. He smiled and patted her fluffy head, his voice teasing. ¡°Xu Xi will come to deliver food. Remember to come to my place to eat.¡± Ling Sheng was a little hungry. Ever since she had the baby, her appetite had increased exponentially. ¡°Didn¡¯t they want us to buy things and cook?¡± Jun Shiyan smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already discussed this with the director. There will be very few scenes of us in the early stages. You won¡¯t be unhappy, right?¡± Ever since Ling Sheng had gotten pregnant, she had felt that her brain was not functioning well enough. Perhaps she had really become stupid after getting pregnant. Upon hearing his words, she thought for a while before saying, ¡°Oh!¡± Anyway, she didn¡¯t really want to participate in this show. If she didn¡¯t care about her reputation, she would have left long ago. If there were fewer shots of her, it was just what she wanted. Yun Ruo¡¯s room was right next to Ling Sheng¡¯s. She saw her going down and disappeared around the corner of the stairs. Her eyes darkened and she turned to go to Yin Ning¡¯s room. Yin Ning was putting toiletries and cosmetics in the washroom. Hearing her words, she frowned and looked gloomy. ¡°Did she really go to Mr. Gu¡¯s room? She¡¯s in the middle of filming. How dare she?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. That vixen is so shameless, she even dared to seduce a man during filming.¡± Yun Ruo was indignant and added fuel to the fire. ¡°She even changed into another dress, she¡¯s too scheming. Judging from her behavior, she must be a repeat offender.¡± Although she said that, she wished she could become Ling Sheng and run to Mr. Gu¡¯s room to do unspeakable things. Just thinking about it made her heart pound incessantly, it was too exciting For such a perfect man, even if it was just a relationship, no, even if it was just one night, she would be satisfied. ¡°Did you guys say that Ling Sheng went to Mr. Gu¡¯s room?¡± Song Xiyue asked quietly. Yin Ning and Yun Ruo were shocked by her. She appeared and disappeared mysteriously without making a sound when she walked. It was scary! However, the two of them had been in the industry for several years, and they knew that controlling their expressions was the most basic skill. Naturally, they couldn¡¯t let others see through their thoughts. ¡°Ruoruo saw it.¡± Yin Ning lowered her voice. They could not hear what was going on in the bathroom because she had turned on the tap. ¡°I didn¡¯t know she was that kind of person.¡± Song Xiyue was very disdainful. She paused for a moment, looked at them nervously and asked, ¡°Do you think Mr. Gu was really bewitched by her?¡± Ling Sheng, that shameless woman, had actually taken the initiative to seduce Mr. Gu. She had struck first and caught them off guard. ¡°For someone like Mr. Gu, one look and you can tell that he comes from a prestigious family. His status is extraordinary, and his standards must be very high. Why would he take a fancy to a woman who took the initiative to seduce him?¡± Ruoyun sneered and said mockingly, ¡°How many people from a truly wealthy family have you seen marry celebrities?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Yin Ning¡¯s expression turned ugly. That¡¯s right. There were only a few scions of wealthy families who would marry celebrities. In their eyes, celebrities were nothing more than actresses who were not presentable. They were equivalent to prostitutes in ancient times. It was fine to play around with them, but to bring a woman home for marriage, she must be of equal social status and had to be the daughter of a wealthy family. Chapter 1206 - Capture Her At The Scene Chapter 1206 Capture Her At The Scene She had been in the entertainment industry for many years and had tried her best to climb up the social ladder by being with a rich man. She wanted to marry into a rich family and raise her status. However, she had tried dating many wealthy people over the years. When they were in bed, they would coax her with sweet words and agree to anything she said. After they got out of bed, there were many who would turn their backs on her. Ling Sheng was just a newbie who had just entered the entertainment circle. She had not been beaten up by society and was still naive and childish. Did she think she could marry into a rich family? Reality will tell her what it means to be unworthy! When Ling Sheng exited from a door at the back of the room, she happened to arrive at the backyard. She looked at the door that had been installed into the wall in disbelief and coughed softly. ¡°Scheming!¡± Jun Shiyan did not deny it and laughed softly. He stood at the door and looked at the young lady. ¡°Miss Ling, goodbye. Be careful on the road.¡± Ling Sheng turned back and glared at him. Clenching her fists, she warned him, ¡°Try pulling me into the bedroom again next time.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s smile became gentler as he said in a deep voice, ¡°Miss Ling is right.¡± Even though he had made a mistake, he still had to do what he had to do. How could he bear to only look at her but not hug her? He missed her so much that his bones ached, he wanted to keep her by his side at all times. Yun Ruo, Song Xiyue, and Yi Ning were standing on the left side of the stairs, chatting and laughing intimately. From the corner of their eyes, they kept staring at Jun Shiyan¡¯s room, waiting for Ling Sheng to come out and catch her. Unexpectedly, not long after, they saw Ling Sheng swagger in through the living room door. She even greeted them with a smile, holding several Chinese roses that had yet to bloom. Yin Ning¡¯s eyes narrowed. She glanced at Yun Ruo and sneered in her heart, she was already suspicious of her words. She probably framed Ling Sheng on purpose so that they could shift the blame and attention to Ling Sheng. Then she could take advantage of the situation to seduce Mr. Gu. Yun Ruo, who had a background of a small internet celebrity, was not someone easy to trifle with. She almost let down her guard and believed her words. A glint flashed across Song Xiyue¡¯s eyes. From the looks of it, Ling Sheng definitely did not go to Mr. Gu¡¯s room as Yun Ruo had said. She knew what Yun Ruo was planning. She wanted them to only pay attention to Ling Sheng and ignore her so that she could take action and look for Mr. Gu. Ling Sheng took in the micro-expressions of the three of them and felt like she was watching a joke. She did not think that their alliance would last long, but she did not expect it to be this weak. This was only the beginning, but there was already a crack in their relationship and a seed of doubt had been planted. It wouldn¡¯t be long before their relationship collapsed. ¡°I¡¯m going out to take a breather and take a look at our yard.¡± Ling Sheng smiled and gave each of them a flower. ¡°This month¡¯s seasonal flowers are quite beautiful. There are a lot of flowers behind. They smelled good, so I prepared one for each of you.¡± Yin Ning smiled and took it. She sniffed the flower. ¡°It smells good. Thank you.¡± Yun Ruo¡¯s expression changed. It was impossible, how could it be? She had clearly seen Ling Sheng enter Mr. Gu¡¯s room. How could she have entered from the living room in the blink of an eye? After she told Yin Ning what had happened, she came out to wait in less than two minutes. Could Ling Sheng have come out during those two minutes? She knew Ling Sheng was a vixen and a shameless little slut. She must have been chased out by Mr. Gu, which man would like a cheap woman who threw herself at him? When Shi Lingyu heard the voices, she came out as well. When she saw the Chinese roses in Ling Sheng¡¯s hands, her eyes lit up as she heard someone calling her. Yu Bei held a bouquet of Chinese roses in his hand. There was a smile on his face as he looked at her and said, ¡°Come down and bring this up.¡± Suddenly, Shi Lingyu¡¯s eyes widened and her heart throbbed as if it was going to jump out of her throat. Her beautiful little face was flushed red. He¡­ he¡­ Was he going after her? Had he already decided to choose her? But she¡­ she was not ready yet! Ling Sheng urged her and teased Yu Bei with an ambiguous expression. ¡°Brother Bei, come up. Where did you get the flowers from? Why did you call her down instead?¡± Tsk, can you stop? Do you know how to pursue girls? Yin Ning, Yun Ruo, and Song Xiyue watched as Yu Bei ran up and disdain flashed past their eyes. Yu Bei was an A-list celebrity. He could pursue and be with whoever he wanted, they didn¡¯t care. He was handsome compared to the other male guests, but compared to Mr Gu, he was nothing. If Shi Lingyu really became a couple with him, it would save them a lot of effort. It was a good thing to have one less competitor for Mr Gu. They couldn¡¯t wait to see it! ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡± Shi Lingyu was embarrassed. Why was he like this? He was as rash as a young boy. ¡°I didn¡¯t steal this.¡± Yu Bei felt a little uncomfortable when he heard her rejection. He didn¡¯t know what to say and was a little nervous. ¡°This flower was cut by the uncle in the back when he was trimming. I didn¡¯t steal it.¡± Shi Lingyu¡¯s heart softened when she saw how nervous he was. She reached out and took the flowers. ¡°Don¡¯t take any flowers from behind again.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Yu Bei.¡± Yi Ning followed up with a smile and teased, ¡°Why are you taking the seasonal flowers? Next time, just take the roses directly. Do you know how to pursue girls?¡± If Yu Bei and Shi Lingyu were together now, they wouldn¡¯t fight with her for Mr Gu anymore. It would be less troublesome and she would be happy to see it happen. Yun Ruo and Song Xiyue thought the same too so they helped him together. Anyway, no one liked a man like Yu Bei. When Yu Bei saw that Shi Lingyu was about to get annoyed, he quickly clasped his hands together and begged them to stop joking. Otherwise, the girl would really be angry at him and be unwilling to bother with him. He didn¡¯t know what had gotten into him. The first moment he¡¯d laid eyes on her, he¡¯d had a feeling the girl was his. He¡¯d been certain she was the one. ¡°Alright, alright. Let¡¯s stop talking. Should we go down and cook?¡± Yin Ning added. If she really said that she was annoyed with Yu Bei and was unwilling to match up with him, it would be a loss. The guys also came out. With Meng Xun as the leader, they stood in the living room and shouted for them to come down. They said that they had nothing to eat at home and wanted to go out to buy food. ¡°Where¡¯s Mr. Gu?¡± Yin Ning asked casually. Those who should have come out did not come out, and those who should not have come out were all out. She did not want to see these ugly and repulsive men in front of her and dirty her eyes. Chapter 1207 - His Soul Was Taken Away Chapter 1207 His Soul Was Taken Away Just as Yin Ning finished speaking, the door to the innermost room opened. Her heart started beating rapidly. Under the camera, her expression was still calm, no one could tell her emotions. The man was wearing a loose red turtleneck sweater, revealing his slender neck and sexy Adam¡¯s apple. The warm color didn¡¯t make him look warm. Instead, it made him look cold and distant. Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up and the corners of her lips curled up. In the past, he did not wear red. The clothes he had at home were only black, white, and gray. Later on, there were additional red colored clothes and he would wear whatever clothes she bought. However, people who looked good would look good in anything. Even if they had a bag of snakeskin on them, they would still look fashionable. Therefore, there was a saying in the fashion industry, the completion rate of one¡¯s fashion depended on their looks. She felt that she had to add another factor in, temperament! Shi Lingyu stood beside Ling Sheng and tugged at her arm. She leaned over and whispered in her ear, ¡°Mr. Gu is really handsome and charismatic. Director Yu is really impressive. Where did he find such a god-like guest?¡¯¡± Ling Sheng thought to herself that he was the one who had come looking for her. In this world, those who wanted to make him participate in this show were probably not born yet. However, it was not absolute. If her father were to approach him, he might still need to give him some face. Yun Ruo was different from Yin Ning. Although she was young, she had a lot of experience. She had been in the livestreaming industry for five years, and the number of boyfriends she had could form a company. The number of sugar daddies she had before could not be counted with two hands, and she was very experienced in love. She didn¡¯t try to hide the amazement in her eyes, it matched her admiration for men. If she liked someone, of course she had to let him know. Being reserved was sometimes useless, she had to be bold enough to take the initiative. Especially when she was facing such an outstanding man like Mr Gu. If she had acted any later, he would have been snatched away by someone else. Song Xiyue thought that she was well-educated and had a better family background than everyone present. She had always been very proud and confident. She smiled at Jun Shiyan naturally and asked, ¡°Mr. Gu, it¡¯s time for us to go out and buy something. Come over quickly! Let¡¯s discuss how to set off together.¡± Jun Shiyan hummed faintly, smiling warmly and humbly. When Yi Ning saw the man¡¯s smile, her soul was taken away. The man in front of him was clearly smiling like a spring breeze, but it made people feel a clear sense of alienation, and they did not dare to approach him. Shi Lingyu whispered to Ling Sheng, ¡°If you really like Mr. Gu, you have to strike first. I think Yin Ning and the other two are targeting him.¡± Ling Sheng tilted her head and glanced meaningfully at Yu Bei before asking softly, ¡°What about you? Who¡¯s your target?¡± ¡°You only know how to joke with me.¡± Shi Lingyu wanted to ignore her. She knew the mood of the show, and the producer had called her to tell her in detail. It was a reality show, and it is living up to its name. The production team would give them the script and they were told to act according to the script. There was no need to feel pressured, just treat it as filming a television drama. She was mentally prepared to act in a television drama, but she did not expect to really meet a male guest that made her heart flutter. The male guests on the opposite side had different thoughts, but under the camera, they naturally had to show their best side, being polite and not losing their bearings. Before they came, they were all confident and ambitious. They felt that all the female guests would like them and be convinced by their handsome looks and charisma and would choose them. But now, this man called Gu Shi had given them a hard slap in the face. Even if they were indignant, jealous, and hateful, they had to admit that he was very outstanding. The current situation was that all the female guests in the production team were focused on Gu Shi and did not care about them at all. Women nowadays, especially those in the entertainment industry, were all more astute than the others. They were materialistic and hanker after the good-looking. Why didn¡¯t they take a look at themselves? If they wanted to get intimate with that man, he wouldn¡¯t be interested in them. Ever since the start of the show, Gu Shi had never given any woman a second glance. No one knew what he was here for. Perhaps he was just a useless rich second-generation heir who thought that the entertainment industry was a good place to profit from and wanted to use the show to play around, debut and enter the entertainment industry to snatch their jobs! Meng Xun was the kind of person who wanted to stand out no matter where he was. He wanted to show that he was competitive and wanted to be the leader. He stood out and suggested, ¡°We have more people. Let¡¯s split up and go out. Let¡¯s go to the market to buy some daily necessities.¡± No one had any objections. Ling Sheng did not like the atmosphere of the show and some of the guests on it, so she was just completing her mission. She had no objections and did whatever she wanted. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to the supermarket with Mr. Gu, Xiao Yu, Meng Xun and Fei Yao!¡± Yin Ning said directly. She was actually quite happy. Luckily, Mr Gu was on their side just now. If she were to distribute it like this, it wouldn¡¯t seem too abrupt. She had brought Shi Lingyu to her side and not Yun Ruo or Song Xiyue. As they were clearly on good terms with her, it cleared her suspicion of being selfish. Yun Ruo and Song Xiyue sneered in their hearts. Everyone knew that they were just pretending to be good sisters. She went with Shi Lingyu, who was of no threat to her. Her intention was obvious. ¡°Let¡¯s draw lots for the sake of fairness!¡± Meng Xun suggested with a chuckle. He had his own ideas! The grouping he wanted was for Fei Yao, Shi Lingyu, Yu Bei, and Yi Ning to be in the same group as him. Fei Yao was nothing to be afraid of. Shi Lingyu and Yu Bei had obviously fallen in love at first sight and had taken a liking to each other. There was no doubt that they would definitely be a couple. He would be able to chase after Yi Ning without worries, and nobody would stop him. As for Gu Shi, he would definitely separate him from Yin Ning. Yin Ning was the woman he liked. Yun Ruo and Song Xiyue quickly agreed and wanted to draw lots. In any case, they couldn¡¯t let Yin Ning have her way and give her a chance to be alone with Mr. Gu. Yin Ning was so angry that her lungs were about to explode. However, she put on a polite smile on her face and nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s draw lots and split into groups.¡± There were 10 people, if they were divided into two groups, there would be five people in each group. Yun Ruo and Song Xiyue, those two little bitches, shouldn¡¯t be too smug. She had always been lucky. Even if it was drawing lots, she would still be in the same group as Mr. Gu! Chapter 1208 - Grocery Shopping Chapter 1208 Grocery Shopping The groups were divided very quickly with everyone drawing lots. There were five red balls and five blue balls; those who drew the same color would be a team. Soon, the results were out. Only Yin Ning and Ling Sheng were left. Yin Ning was a little nervous. She was even more nervous than when she was performing on stage for the first time. She prayed in her heart that it would be a red ball. Mr Gu drew the red ball. Shi Lingyu, Yu Bei and Fei Yao were all people who posed no threat to her. As long as she drew the red ball, she would be able to spend a long time alone with Mr Gu. When the camera turned around, Jun Shiyan looked at the calm little woman opposite him and smiled dotingly. The young lady had not had a proper meal since this morning. When they went out later, he would bring her to eat something good. There was a restaurant in the town that was not bad. Shi Lingyu stole a glance secretly, afraid that she would be discovered, and quickly shifted her gaze. Oh my, I¡¯m so impressed. Mr Gu¡¯s gaze at Sheng Sheng is so doting! Yu Bei frowned. When he saw Shi Lingyu secretly looking at Jun Shiyan, his heart started to ache and he felt upset. He knew that he was not as handsome or charismatic as that man. All the female guests¡¯ targets were that man. Could she not be different? The atmosphere became tense for some reason. Everyone stared at Yin Ning, especially Meng Xun. He held his breath and prayed that she would draw the blue colored ball and join him. Yin Ning was also nervous. There were only two balls left, but her luck had always been off the charts. She would definitely get what she wanted. When she took out the ball, she was so angry that her nose was crooked. She really wanted to crush the ball in her hand! It was blue, god must be blind. It was actually blue! That little vixen, Ling Sheng, had benefited! She had been given such a good opportunity! Ling Sheng walked over and reached in slowly. She took out a red ball and went to the red team to be in the same group as Mr. Gu. Apart from Yin Ning, Yun Ruo and Song Xiyue were also furious. They hated themselves for being unlucky and not being able to be in the same group as Mr. Gu. However, looking at Yin Ning, who couldn¡¯t match up to Mr. Gu no matter how hard she tried, she felt much better. It was typical of her that she couldn¡¯t wait to see other people in bad situations. Fei Yao was very happy. He had heard from a friend that although Ling Sheng was a newbie who had just entered the entertainment circle, she was from Huo Ci¡¯s studio. Her manager was Mei Xuelin, so her future was limitless. His goal was clear, it was Ling Sheng. As long as he could get his hands on her, he would have a way to enter Huo Ci¡¯s studio. This woman would be the stepping stone for him to step into the entertainment industry and become a superstar. When that time came, he would become famous all over the world. As his former rumored girlfriend, she would be content. He did not know why Mr. Gu came to participate in the show. But from his attitude, he was not interested in any of the female guests. They split up the workload. Team Red had more men, so they went to the supermarket to buy daily necessities. Team Blue went to the market to buy groceries. The production team had already prepared the car. It was a long van with two rows of seats at the back. Yu Bei enthusiastically offered to drive while Shi Lingyu ran to the front passenger seat to sit. He even gave Ling Sheng a look to tell her to work hard. Fei Yao watched as Ling Sheng got into the car and prepared to go up. He had to sit beside her so that he could talk to her and show off his charm. Jun Shiyan¡¯s cold gaze swept over, dangerous and murderous. Fei Yao was so frightened that his legs were trembling. His back felt cold, while fear and respect rose from the bottom of his heart. When he saw the man get into the car and sit beside Ling Sheng, he could not help but feel a lingering fear. Who exactly was that man? Wasn¡¯t he uninterested in women? Why was he sitting beside Ling Sheng? Jun Shiyan sat beside Ling Sheng expressionlessly, with a seat between them. The cameraman looked at the scene in front of him and silently cursed in his heart. What was wrong with Mr Gu? Not only did he have a cold face, he was sitting right next to the girl but they were separated by a space in between. Was he even here for a dating show?! Fei Yao was so frightened that he could not recover, he did not even dare to look at Ling Sheng. It was too scary, that man surnamed Gu was too scary. However, in order to make herself look normal, she started talking to Yu Bei. Yu Zhong had instructed the director to not shoot Mr. Gu. He quickly changed the camera angle and went to shoot other people. Ling Sheng and Jun Shiyan both held their phones and looked down at them as they typed. ¡°Mr. Jun, what are you doing now?¡± ¡°Accompanying my wife to the supermarket to shop.¡± ¡°Mr. Jun, I¡¯m so lonely. Can you accompany me to shop instead?¡± Jun Shiyan looked at the little woman who had taken off her shoes and was rubbing her little feet against his legs. His breathing suddenly tightened, and his eyes burned with obvious desire. His slender fingers typed, ¡°What will you do?!¡± Ling Sheng looked at the man beside her, who looked cold and abstinent. Her heart itched. Stupid man, stop acting serious. I will serve you well, I know all the positions and locations. Will you come and look for me? Jun Shiyan was so enticed by her that his blood was boiling. He really wanted to teach her a lesson right now, where did she learn such dirty words from? Ling Sheng was actually a little pervert, especially when the man was sitting beside her in all seriousness. It made her restless and dared to say anything. In the car, the three people at the front were talking. No one noticed the two people at the back. They looked like they had nothing to do with each other and were playing their own games and did not communicate at all. When they were chatting, they would spout flirtatious words and use all sorts of lecherous words. When Ling Sheng was chatting, she was passionate, bold, and explicit. When she saw the man beside her tighten his grip on his phone, his face darkened, and his ears turned red. She felt a sense of accomplishment. The Third Master is so innocent! I really want to push him down! Jun Shiyan¡¯s eyes were cold and dark, and he seemed to be on fire. The force of his typing seemed to have broken the phone screen. ¡°Thank you, Madam Jun, for your reminder and guidance. I will definitely serve you properly in the future.¡± Ling Sheng laughed maniacally in her heart as she replied, ¡°I¡¯m done washing up and am currently lying down. Come on!¡± Jun Shiyan gritted his teeth. Ling Sheng did not expect retribution to come so quickly. The wretched man was angry and accosted her whenever he wanted to. When she was lifted up by the waist and pressed against the shelf, her eyes widened in shock and her heart jumped to her throat. Chapter 1209 - Put Me Down Chapter 1209 Put Me Down Jun Shiyan could clearly feel the little woman in his arms stiffen. She was so nervous that she held her breath. He moved closer to her pink earlobe, brushed past it, and whispered into her ear, ¡°Mrs. Jun, is this okay?¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s originally nervous heart was in her throat when she was suddenly lifted up. Her sensitive earlobe was sucked in by him, and she could clearly feel the man¡¯s hot breath. It was so soft that her legs went weak, she could not help but moan softly. ¡°Mrs. Jun,¡± Jun Shiyan called out in a hoarse and sexy voice again. Looking at the timid little woman in his arms, he could not help but laugh and drag out the last syllable. ¡°Say something.¡± Ling Sheng was someone who dared to flirt but dared not do it. How was that possible here? Was she crazy? She calmed herself down and could not let him lead her into a ditch. She gritted her teeth and glared at him. ¡°Put me down.¡± Jun Shiyan had an innocent look on his face. His long and narrow eyes locked onto hers as he teased, ¡°Wasn¡¯t Mrs. Jun the one who said that she knows all the different positions and locations?¡± ¡°Jun Shiyan!¡± Ling Sheng shouted his name through gritted teeth before she remembered to look around. It was empty and there was no one around. She immediately understood. ¡°You tricked me!¡± Jun Shiyan let out a low laugh. His indulgent laughter came from his chest, and his large hand gently scratched the tip of her nose. ¡°Little fool.¡± How could he do such a thing in a public place? He did not have the habit of getting people to watch him when he was making out with the young lady. He had long gotten people to clear out everyone here. ¡°Hmph.¡± Ling Sheng puffed her cheeks angrily and bit his lips fiercely before quickly retreating Jun Shiyan looked at the angry young lady in front of him and slowly put her down. He let out a low and indulgent laugh. ¡°Little imp, you have evil intentions but don¡¯t have the guts.¡± ¡°Old thing, you¡¯re shameless!¡± Ling Sheng was so angry that she wanted to bite him to death. This petty and vengeful man was just scaring her. Jun Shiyan laughed out loud and placed the young woman in the shopping cart. When he saw her squatting in the cart and looking at him angrily, his heart softened. He patted her fluffy little head gently. ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± Ling Sheng looked around, her big eyes filled with vigilance. She asked him, ¡°Is there really no one here?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no one in the daily necessities section.¡± Jun Shiyan smiled at the young lady. The supermarket here was quite big. If he cleared out all the people, the commotion would be too big so he cleared out a small area instead. Ling Sheng sat in the shopping cart and felt good being pushed around. When they were about to leave the daily necessities area, An Yan warned them before they came out. The money given by the production team was very little and the budget was limited. A person¡¯s daily living expenses were 100 yuan. When they were living together, their living expenses would be paid. After they formed an imaginary couple, they would need to be self-sufficient. The daily necessities that were needed were all written into a list. The items that everyone wanted to buy were allocated clearly so that they could buy what they wanted with the least amount of time. Ling Sheng was looking at sanitary products, towels, washbasins, toilet paper, toilet paper, cleaning utensils, etc. Jun Shiyan came over with a basin. Inside were small bags of various colors, he squatted beside the young lady who was picking out tissue paper. In the end, Ling Sheng picked two bottles of the cheapest toilet paper and tilted her head to look at the man. ¡°How much will it cost if you finish buying it?¡± He could not exceed the budget. ¡°I¡¯ve bought it.¡± Jun Shiyan picked up the things in the basin and said seriously as if he was talking to himself, ¡°The taste you mentioned is all here, but I didn¡¯t manage to find the toy. Perhaps it¡¯s not in this small supermarket and can only be bought at a specialized store!¡± When Ling Sheng heard the first part, she did not know what he was talking about and was a little confused. It was only when he mentioned the toy that her face turned red and she let out a low growl. ¡°I told you to buy the necessities. Who told you to take these!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask An Yan to buy all these back. I¡¯ll also ask him to look for the toy and see if he can buy them.¡± Jun Shiyan smiled at the little woman. ¡°I should at least let you satisfy yourself. I was negligent in the past, I didn¡¯t know that there were so many fun things to play with.¡± Ling Sheng wanted to cry, but no tears came out. She fully understood what it meant to not do stupid things and it won¡¯t come back to bite her. Had she opened Pandora¡¯s box? She smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for these. I like ordinary things.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Jun Shiyan suddenly moved closer to her. His voice was hoarse and sexy. ¡°Why do I feel that you have a lot of opinions about me? I will work hard in the future and serve you well, Madam.¡± Seeing that there were customers looking in their direction, Ling Sheng bit her lip and took a step back in fear. She swallowed her saliva and sniffled, feeling wronged. ¡°Mr. Jun, I just have evil intentions but not the guts. I was wrong, alright?¡± He did it on purpose, to take revenge on her for teasing him in the car. What a petty man! ¡°Will you dare to do it again?¡± Jun Shiyan asked her. Ling Sheng shook her head weakly. ¡°I won¡¯t dare to.¡± No way! He felt good in his mouth, but not in his heart. ¡°In the future, if you look at those messy things again, I¡¯ll be happy to do my best to help you realize what you want,¡± Jun Shiyan said in a low voice. He was just trying to scare her. But what she was saying was that when the baby was born and her body recovered, he would want to try new tricks. ¡°Sheng Sheng.¡± Shi Lingyu suddenly shouted and interrupted their conversation. Ling Sheng turned her head and saw Shi Lingyu running over. She snatched the basin from Jun Shiyan¡¯s hands in a flurry and threw it on the lowest shelf. Thereafter, she stood up nonchalantly and waved at her. ¡°Are you two done shopping?¡± Shi Lingyu ran to the side and saw that their shopping cart was empty. She frowned. ¡°Where did you two go? Why didn¡¯t you buy anything?¡± After saying that, she gave Ling Sheng a suggestive look and secretly gave her a thumbs up from an angle that Jun Shiyan could not see. Sheng Sheng was amazing. She did not buy anything, so she must have gone to interact with Mr Gu. She had already seen that Mr Gu was interested in Sheng Sheng. As expected of her, she was really good at judging people. ¡°Yes.¡± Ling Sheng picked up the two rolls of paper in her hands. Shi Lingyu held her forehead and did not want to speak, but she saw the basin hidden at the bottom of the shelf. She walked over to take it. ¡°Isn¡¯t there a basin here?¡± Ling Sheng instinctively wanted to stop her from taking the basin. Who knew that not only were Shi Lingyu¡¯s eyes sharp, but her hands were also fast. She could not stop her at all. Seeing her take out the basin, she pretended not to know anything and was very calm. Chapter 1210 - Someone About to Die Chapter 1210 Someone About to Die Shi Lingyu glanced at the colorful packaging in the basin. When she saw the words on the top, it was as if she had been electrocuted. She quickly put the basin back and coughed to hide her embarrassment. ¡°Who put this here? It¡¯s too immoral!¡± Ling Sheng glanced at the unethical man standing beside her with a calm expression. She stifled a laugh and even poked him with her finger secretly. Shi Lingyu accidentally saw their little interaction. She looked at the things in the basin with a complicated expression and finally realized that she had ruined Sheng Sheng¡¯s plans! Jun Shiyan pushed the cart while Shi Lingyu and Ling Sheng took the shopping list to buy things. While picking things up, Shi Lingyu approached Ling Sheng and said in a very low voice, ¡°Sheng Sheng, although it¡¯s not good for me to say this, you can¡¯t give yourself to another man so quickly. Even if you like him, you can¡¯t do it so quickly.¡± It had only been less than half a day, it was too fast. He had already bought a condom, so they were definitely preparing to have sex. Ling Sheng¡¯s face turned red as she coughed softly. Knowing that she had guessed it, she nodded obediently. ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you this for your own good. I¡¯m not afraid that you¡¯ll be with Mr. Gu, nor am I coveting him. I¡¯m really doing this for your own good, we girls have to learn to protect ourselves.¡± Shi Lingyu really wanted to show her true feelings. Although that was the case, she and Sheng Sheng had only known each other for half a day. In fact, she was a person who was slow to warm up and would not easily give her heart to others. She did not know what was going on, but she felt that she had to say it. She felt that she had known Sheng Sheng since their past lives and that they were good friends. She could not watch her suffer. Even if she had to risk being the target of her jealousy, she had to say what she needed to say. ¡°I understand.¡± Ling Sheng looked at her gratefully seriously. Suddenly, she reached out to hug her. ¡°Sister Yu, thank you.¡± When Shi Lingyu heard the word ¡®Sister Yu¡¯, her nose started to sting and her eyes swelled. Her heart warmed and she hugged her back. Yes, it was this familiar feeling. Ever since she met her, she had always felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. She herself found it unbelievable. After Yu Bei and Fei Yao finished buying the things they wanted to buy, they bumped into each other and pushed their own carts to look for others. Who knew that just as they found them, they saw the two girls hugging each other. Fei Yao cursed in his heart. These ladies, were they interested in each other? Yu Bei frowned and felt upset and jealous. Now, not only did the male guests want to snatch his woman, but even Ling Sheng, a woman, wanted to snatch her from him? The group of them pushed the carts over to pay the bill. Fei Yao had a complicated expression on his face. He could not help but sneak a peek at the two girls. What was Director Yu up to? They were free to fall in love and pair up with anyone. He did not say that they had to be a male-female couple. But with the current situation, the television station would not allow same-sex couples to show their faces, right? The show would not be able to pass the censorship from the headquarters either. The male-female couple were the politically correct ones, right? Moreover, there was so much attention on this show, so Director Yu would not dare to make any mistakes. Even if it was a boys¡¯ love drama, they would not dare to brazenly be gay, they could only use the excuse of having a close-knitted brotherhood. After sharing the secret just now, Ling Sheng and Shi Lingyu were as good as one person. They held hands wherever they went, holding hands and whispering into each other¡¯s ears. Yu Bei felt sour in his heart and tears flowed down from his heart. As a straight man, he was really puzzled. Did girls have to express their feelings by hugging, kissing and intimate? Jun Shiyan¡¯s gaze were deep. If he wasn¡¯t under the camera, he would have dragged the little woman to his side. Fei Yao¡¯s original target was Ling Sheng. After being scared out of his wits by Jun Shiyan, he quickly changed his target and chased after Shi Lingyu. It seemed like it would be easy. When they went back, it was still Yu Bei who was driving. He did not trust Fei Yao and kept feeling that his driving was unreliable. He was afraid that something would happen and did not have the guts to tell Jun Shiyan about his driving. Ling Sheng and Shi Lingyu sat together. The two girls chatted happily and whispered into each other¡¯s ears from time to time, they were extremely close. His mood was very complicated when it came to the filming. Why did he feel that this dating show was starting to change? Why was there a female-female couple? Handsome men and beautiful women, you must always remember that you are filming a dating show! Dating is between a male and female! When they reached home, Meng Xun and the other members of the Blue Team had just arrived. They were carrying the groceries back to their room! Song Xiyue walked very slowly. When she saw Jun Shiyan approaching, she suddenly lost her balance and fell towards him. She knew that most of the time, love started from an accident. When she fell into his arms, she was like a frightened deer. He would then take a glance at her and loved her dearly. Yi Ning and Yun Ruo took the things back into the house first. When they came out the second time, they saw Song Xiyue¡¯s self-directed act at the entrance of the living room with a gloomy expression. Yin Ning sneered, she was waiting to see her make a fool of herself. How could she say that Ling Sheng was shameless? She was really childish and shameless and would do anything to seduce Mr. Gu. Would she dare to use the Mary Sue plot from the TV drama? Where did she get the confidence that Mr Gu would help her? Yun Ruo gritted her teeth in anger and glared at Song Xiyue. Little bitch, she actually made the first move. The car with Mr. Gu and the rest must be back. Shi Lingyu and Ling Sheng were just half a step behind Jun Shiyan. When she saw that Song Xiyue was about to fall on Jun Shiyan, her eyes narrowed and she stretched out her legs to trip Ling Sheng. Isn¡¯t it just acting and falling? Who doesn¡¯t know how to do it? Let¡¯s see if it¡¯s a good fall or a fake fall. Let¡¯s see who Mr Gu will save first! Ling Sheng did not expect that she would be suddenly tripped while walking. She staggered and subconsciously threw the things she was carrying away, choosing to protect her stomach immediately. Jun Shiyan had been paying attention to his woman all this while. Seeing her fall straight towards him, his eyes suddenly turned cold. The moment he rushed up to hug her, his murderous, dangerous, and bloodthirsty gaze landed on Shi Lingyu like a substantial knife. Shi Lingyu was so frightened that her whole body went cold. She felt as if he had suddenly fallen into an ice hole and froze on the spot. The man¡¯s gaze was too frightening. When he looked at her, it was as if he was looking at someone who was about to die. She had no doubt that he would kill her in the next moment. Chapter 1211 - They Know Each Other Chapter 1211 They Know Each Other Yu Bei rushed forward immediately and pulled Shi Lingyu, who was so frightened that she froze on the spot, behind him. He looked at the man in front of her vigilantly and shivered due to the man¡¯s pressure. The aura in the air was so heavy that it made it difficult for everyone to breathe, and chills ran down their spine. Director Yu Zhong¡¯s face turned pale, he wanted to go forward but did not dare to move. The man opposite him was too scary. Under his cold and intimidating gaze, even moving was difficult. Shi Lingyu was confused, what was going on? Why did she suddenly trip Ling Sheng? It was over, the Third Master would definitely not let her off. The moment Song Xiyue fell, she let out a delicate scream, trying to attract Mr Gu¡¯s attention. She saw that Mr Gu, who had a cold expression on his face, suddenly looked anxious. She thought that the man was coming for her, and she knew that this would work. Men had to maintain their gentlemanliness in front of others. However, the man brushed past her and hugged Ling Sheng. She still had her arms open, maintaining a hugging posture. She watched as the man hugged Ling Sheng and fell to the ground awkwardly. When Yun Ruo and Yin Ning saw Song Xiyue fall to the ground, their hearts were immediately filled with joy, and obvious mockery flashed past their eyes. Little bitch, she wanted to seduce Mr Gu, but she was the one who made a fool of herself. Let¡¯s see if she still dares to play tricks. The moment Song Xiyue lowered her head and confirmed that the camera couldn¡¯t capture her, she was so angry that her exquisitely made-up face was twisted. This little slut, Ling Sheng, actually ruined her plans! Was Mr. Gu fond of a shameless vixen like Ling Sheng? She would not lose in terms of charm! ¡°It¡¯s alright now.¡± Jun Shiyan hugged the young lady in his arms tightly and consoled her in a deep voice. He patted her back comfortingly with his big hands. Ling Sheng was not afraid at first, she was confident that she would not fall. Even if she did, she would definitely land in the safest way possible. Sensing the man¡¯s nervousness, she whispered, ¡°Let go of me.¡± Under the camera lens, she could already feel the gazes of the women who were spying on her man. All of them wanted to eat her up. Shi Lingyu¡¯s face was still pale, she stood up from behind Yu Bei and walked to Ling Sheng¡¯s side. Her voice was trembling. ¡°Sheng Sheng, Mr. Gu, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Ling Sheng withdrew from Jun Shiyan¡¯s embrace and saw the man¡¯s cold gaze sweeping over Shi Lingyu. She was so frightened that she was trembling so she hurriedly replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m fine.¡± With that said, she secretly gave Jun Shiyan a look, telling him to restrain his aura and look at how frightened everyone was. Shi Lingyu was really afraid, her body shivering uncontrollably. She looked at Ling Sheng cautiously, looking like she was about to cry. Her voice was as soft as a mosquito. ¡°Sheng Sheng.¡± The people around them were also frightened by the man¡¯s murderous aura. They only recovered after a long while. Only then did Jun Shiyan retract his aura a little. He gave Yu Bei a warning look, his meaning was very clear. Look after your woman! Yu Bei found it unbelievable. He immediately understood what the man meant, but Shi Lingyu¡­ she wasn¡¯t his! Right now, he only liked her and was pursuing her. He wasn¡¯t even sure if she was willing to be with him! Director Yu Zhong and the guests surrounded her and asked if Ling Sheng was alright. They were very enthusiastic. Yun Ruo laughed coldly in her heart, Ling Sheng was a scheming bitch and a vixen. She really knew how to cause trouble, she would not believe that she was a newbie who had just entered the entertainment circle. With her status, she must have been trained in the ways of men. Who knew how many men she had slept with! Yin Ning had not expected that her greatest enemy would be Ling Sheng. Judging from Mr. Gu¡¯s performance, he already had feelings for her. No, she had to work hard in the following period. She definitely would not let Ling Sheng, this little bitch, succeed. When Song Xiyue saw that everyone had run over to Ling Sheng¡¯s side, she gritted her teeth in anger. Blood surged in her chest, and hatred and jealousy surged in her eyes. She was the one who had fallen, and she should be the one being cared for. Ling Sheng had been saved by Mr. Gu, but she had not been hurt at all. What was there to care about? On the other hand, Ling Sheng was the first to ask Song Xiyue, ¡°Xiyue, are you alright?¡± Song Xiyue got up from the ground and sucked in a breath of cold air. Her knees were bleeding and she shook her head with a strong smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Even if the one who fell was not their partner, the male guests still had to be gentlemanly. Other than Jun Shiyan, everyone went over to care for Song Xiyue. Shi Lingyu held Ling Sheng¡¯s hand. After being glanced at by Jun Shiyan, she bounced away as if she had been electrocuted. She felt so guilty and miserable that she wanted to die. What was wrong with her? Why did she have to do that? She knew that Mr Gu and Sheng Sheng would definitely be together. However, she hadn¡¯t thought it through and was afraid that Mr Gu would save Song Xiyue and cause a misunderstanding. Now that she thought about it, it was impossible for Mr Gu to look at Song Xiyue. Even if she were to die in front of him, he probably wouldn¡¯t even look at her. Ling Sheng held Shi Lingyu¡¯s hand and gave the man a comforting look. Sister Yu did not do it on purpose, and she did not know that she was pregnant. However, the Third Master was worried, it was normal for him to feel angry. If she fell and did not protect herself well, the baby would be in an accident¡­ No, nothing would happen to the baby. There was no ¡®what if¡¯! Shi Lingyu was scared out of her wits. She only dared to speak when she pulled Ling Sheng away from the camera. With a bitter expression, she said, ¡°Sheng Sheng, I¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I thought Song Xiyue wanted to hook up with Mr. Gu, so I was trying to help you. I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Gu to be so angry because of this.¡± Seeing that her face was still pale, Ling Sheng smiled at her. ¡°He¡¯s not angry at you. Don¡¯t take it to heart. I¡¯ll help you talk to him later.¡± ¡°He¡¯s just angry at me. He¡¯s blaming me for tripping you.¡± Shi Lingyu¡¯s voice was weak as she looked fearfully at the man who had been watching Ling Sheng from afar. She could not help but shiver. ¡°That¡¯s not what he¡¯s angry about.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s voice was very soft. ¡°There are other reasons. Don¡¯t feel pressured, I¡¯m not blaming you. He won¡¯t blame you either.¡± Shi Lingyu looked at her anxiously and worriedly. After hearing what she said, it took her a long while before she finally came to her senses and asked her tentatively, ¡°Sheng Sheng¡­ you know I shouldn¡¯t have asked you. Actually, you know Mr. Gu before this, right?¡± Chapter 1212 - Immortal Love Chapter 1212 Immortal Love ¡°Yes.¡± Ling Sheng did not hide it from her and lowered her voice. ¡°I participated in this show and didn¡¯t know the nature of the show beforehand. It was my family who tricked me into coming here.¡± Shi Lingyu widened her eyes as if she had heard a shocking secret. ¡°Your family doesn¡¯t agree with you being with him?¡± Ling Sheng nodded. ¡°My grandfathers and my father are not satisfied with him. They want me to get to know more outstanding men so that I won¡¯t be with him.¡± Shi Lingyu was shocked. ¡°Your grandfathers and the rest have high standards.¡± If her family was not satisfied with a man like Mr. Gu, what kind of man must he be? How outstanding must he be for her family to be satisfied? She felt that there were not many men who were better looking than Mr. Gu in this world. ¡°A little.¡± Ling Sheng agreed. At this point, Shi Lingyu suddenly thought of something. ¡°Sheng Sheng, your family doesn¡¯t want you to be with him, that¡¯s why they let you participate in the show. Does that mean that Mr Gu is here to pursue you?¡± Oh my god, what kind of immortal love was this? For the sake of pursuing his wife, he had specially come to participate in a variety show. She was so impressed! Ling Sheng nodded and glanced at the man waiting for her not far away. When he saw her looking over, he waved at her. Shi Lingyu felt that she shouldn¡¯t be so jealous of them. If she had known the truth, she wouldn¡¯t have done that unnecessary thing! Mr. Gu came all the way here just for Sheng Sheng, why would he pretend to be polite to other women? She was overthinking. The show was suspended for 10 minutes. When Shi Lingyu and Ling Sheng went over, they continued filming. When Meng Xun was moving the items, his eyes sparkled as he kept glancing at Ling Sheng. Initially, he thought that Yin Ning was the best choice and would be of great help to him in his future career. From the looks of it, the person who really had a backer was the newbie Ling Sheng who had just entered the entertainment circle. Perhaps he should change his target and pursue Ling Sheng. However, the troublesome thing was that Gu guy was also interested in Ling Sheng. If he wanted Ling Sheng, he would have to defeat him. As for the other male guests, they could not even withstand a single blow from him. They were nothing to be afraid of. Yin Ning¡¯s eyes were fixed on Jun Shiyan. Mr. Gu was definitely not an ordinary man, even Director Yu respected him. Her premonition had always been accurate. As long as she got Mr. Gu by her side, she would be able to get whatever she wanted in the future. Yun Ruo had initially suspected that Ling Sheng had gone to Mr. Gu¡¯s room in the afternoon. Now, she was certain that Ling Sheng, that little bitch, had definitely used an abnormal competitive method to bewitch Mr. Gu. The wound on Song Xiyue¡¯s leg had already been treated. Everyone wanted her to rest, but she insisted on helping. She deliberately limped in front of Jun Shiyan, wanting to talk to him. But what made her angry and disappointed was that the man was like an iceberg. He did not even look at her, let alone talk to her. She also knew that a man was not an iceberg. When he looked at Ling Sheng just now, his doting and gentle gaze made her want to drown in it. Yun Ruo felt fear and secretly glanced at the man walking with Ling Sheng. Although she was jealous, her life was the most important. She knew very well that Mr. Gu was definitely not an ordinary person. He was also not a rich second-generation heir who wanted to enter the entertainment industry like Meng Xun. The aura that man exuded just now was so oppressive that it made people feel suffocated and their souls tremble. And the person he liked was Ling Sheng. Which blind person would dare provoke Ling Sheng? They would definitely die without a burial ground. ¡°Sheng Sheng, help me take this!¡± At this moment, Yun Ruo made up her mind. She did not want to be enemies with Ling Sheng anymore, nor did she dare snatch Mr. Gu away. Yes, she wanted to please Ling Sheng and make friends with her. Ling Sheng and the rest had already moved most of their things away. When they saw what Yun Ruo had placed on the ground, they could not reject her outright and walked over. ¡°Thank you!¡± Yun Ruo smiled sweetly and thanked him sincerely. Ling Sheng was sensitive and could clearly sense that Yun Ruo¡¯s attitude toward her had changed. She smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± The girl in front of him had been an internet celebrity for such a long time. Now that she had entered the entertainment industry and joined Director Yu¡¯s variety show, her IQ and EQ were definitely not lacking. Such people usually knew how to weigh the pros and cons, judge the situation, and make the best choice for themselves. Anyway, no matter what her choice was, as long as she didn¡¯t provoke her, everything was fine. One more friend meant one less enemy. When Song Xiyue and Yin Ning saw Yun Ruo start sucking up to Ling Sheng, their expressions turned ugly. What happened to the alliance? She turned around and abandoned them to look for Ling Sheng! Fei Yao had already decided to give up on Ling Sheng and chase after Shi Lingyu, who seemed easier to pursue. Who knew that Yu Bei would always be by her side, fighting with him? Meng Xun came out of the house. When he saw Ling Sheng and Yun Ruo coming over with the items, he hurriedly went up to them. Before he even reached the place, he felt something substantial. It was like an ice-cold knife that was shot at him. He was scared out of his wits, he turned around and saw the man surnamed Gu. He gave him a warning glance and turned around to look for Yin Ning. After walking for a long distance, he gritted his teeth in hatred. Who was that guy? He dared to threaten him, but in that instant, he was really scared. What was there to be afraid of? That Gu guy was definitely the biggest obstacle in his pursuit of Ling Sheng. He had to think of a way to defeat him. When they were preparing dinner at night, the guests were all fighting to cook so that they could perform well. Gourmet chef Ling Sheng did not want to steal the limelight, nor did she want to show off. Hence, she took up the job of washing the vegetables in the courtyard with Mr. Gu. The water source was an old well in the yard. They threw buckets into the well and pulled them up with ropes. The water was good, clear, and a little sweet. ¡°Give it to me.¡± Jun Shiyan grabbed the young lady¡¯s wrist and wanted to take the bucket. ¡°Go wash the vegetables.¡± Ling Sheng looked at him with her big eyes and shook her head. She did not want to. She felt that it was fun to fetch water and did not want to wash the vegetables. She pressed the bucket firmly and refused to give it to him. ¡°You go wash the vegetables.¡± Jun Shiyan sighed helplessly. His attitude was no longer tough as he said softly, ¡°The water bucket is too heavy. I¡¯m tired.¡± Ling Sheng blinked innocently. ¡°If you¡¯re tired, go wash the vegetables. I¡¯ll get some water, I¡¯m not tired.¡± Not far away, Yin Ning stood by the window and happened to see the situation in the courtyard. When he saw Ling Sheng squatting by the well, a sinister glint flashed across her eyes. Chapter 1213 - Here Comes the Opportunity Chapter 1213 Here Comes the Opportunity Yu Bei and Shi Lingyu squatted not far away to wash the vegetables. They secretly glanced in Ling Sheng¡¯s direction and exchanged glances before smiling. Shi Lingyu was afraid of Jun Shiyan. She was so frightened by him that she did not dare to go near him and Ling Sheng. She even asked Yu Bei to bring the water over to wash the vegetables. Although she was afraid of Jun Shiyan, she still had to be brave enough to pay attention and care for Ling Sheng. After all, she liked her and was afraid that she would suffer! Ling Sheng secretly pinched Jun Shiyan¡¯s arm and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault for scaring Sister Yu.¡± Sister Yu didn¡¯t trip her on purpose. She just wanted to help her, she didn¡¯t mean any harm. The wretched man was so fierce to her that as long as he was around, she would stay far away from her. Jun Shiyan frowned slightly and glanced at Shi Lingyu from the corner of his eye. Anyone who tried to hurt her deserved to die. She should be glad that she was a good friend of the young lady. Otherwise, did she think that she could still wash the vegetables properly on the show? Ling Sheng could clearly sense his emotions and said softly, ¡°Sister Yu didn¡¯t do it on purpose. She doesn¡¯t know anything.¡± Jun Shiyan hummed, but the look in his eyes became deeper. Although what she said was right, and the young lady could forgive him, it did not mean that he did not care. Ling Sheng also knew that her advice was useless. If Sister Yu was not her friend and did not know the truth, Third Master would definitely not let her off. ¡°Be careful. There¡¯s water under your feet.¡± In the end, Jun Shiyan could not dissuade her. He reminded her and brought the basin to her side, preparing to watch her. ¡°Oh!¡± Ling Sheng threw the bucket into the well and nodded before replying casually. She looked into the well excitedly and turned to ask the man washing the vegetables beside her. ¡°Do you think there are turtles in the well?¡± Jun Shiyan raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Why would there be turtles in the well?¡± Ling Sheng explained to him seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t you know? When the ancient people built a well, they didn¡¯t know if the well water could be used or not, but they also couldn¡¯t let people try it. If the water couldn¡¯t be drunk, it would cost a life. Therefore, they put a turtle down. If a turtle can live well, it means that water can be drunk.¡± Jun Shiyan smiled and nodded. He helped her carry the bucket and poured the water into the basin. ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any turtles in this well. That was in ancient times.¡± Ling Sheng was still a little disappointed. She really wanted to see what the turtle in the well looked like. a zer. Not far away, a staff member came over. When he walked up to Jun Shiyan, he whispered something to him. Jun Shiyan nodded slightly and followed them. Before he left, he glanced at Yu Bei and Shi Lingyu, asking them to help take care of the young lady. Yin Ning had been thinking that if she wanted to hurt Ling Sheng, Mr. Gu would always be by her side. She was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to do it. When she saw that Mr. Gu had been called away, her eyes lit up. Now that the opportunity had come, she knew the heavens were still looking out for her. Things were much simpler now, she did not want Ling Sheng¡¯s life. As long as Ling Sheng was injured, she would have to get out of the show and would not be able to continue participating. If Ling Sheng was no longer around, Yun Ruo and the other two would not pose any threat to her. Then, Mr. Gu would naturally become hers. Shi Lingyu was about to peel the potatoes when he saw Yin Ning walking towards Ling Sheng Chapter 1214 - Settled Chapter 1214 Settled Ling Sheng was squatting on the edge of the well to draw water. The bucket of water was actually quite heavy. She did not feel it when she first drew water, but after a while, she felt that the bucket was getting heavier. She thought that when the man came back, she would let him draw water while she washed the vegetables. She had just stood up with a bucket of water when she heard Shi Lingyu¡¯s anxious call. She turned her head and saw a figure sliding towards her from a meter behind. Yin Ning had already planned it out. The ground beside the well was filled with water so it was very slippery. She was wearing slippers and didn¡¯t notice that she was stepping on the water. It was normal for her to fall accidentally. She had calculated the angle of her fall. She might be injured, but it won¡¯t be a serious injury. If Ling Sheng was knocked over by her, she would definitely be seriously injured. By then, both of them would be injured, and no one would suspect her. After all, she was also injured, so she would be cleverly cleared of any suspicions. Ling Sheng¡¯s face turned as pale as paper. The bucket in her hand fell into the well with a thud. She wanted to avoid her, but the ground she was stepping on was too dangerous. She did not have the confidence to ensure her safety. For a moment, unprecedented fear, anger, and anxiety surged up. She could only try her best to jump to the side. The staff members at the side were so frightened that they didn¡¯t know what to do. At that moment, they only had one thought in their minds. They were doomed! Not long ago, when Ling Yu almost tripped Ling Sheng, that man¡¯s murderous aura scared her so much that she dared not move. If Ling Sheng could not escape this time, they were sure that the man would kill them. None of them could escape! ¡°Sheng Sheng!¡± Yu Bei felt an explosion in his head, something rushed up in an instant. The chaotic scene, the shocking familiarity, and the crazy worry drowned him like seawater. After he shouted, he glared in Ling Sheng¡¯s direction. When he ran to the side, it was already too late to save Ling Sheng. His eyes were filled with madness. Without thinking, he pushed Yin Ning away forcefully. Yin Ning was already prepared to fall. Seeing that she was about to hit Ling Sheng, it was too late for her to dodge. The edge of the well was 20 centimeters from the ground. If she reached her, she would definitely be severely injured. Unexpectedly, Yu Bei appeared out of nowhere. Although he was shouting for Ling Sheng, he pushed her as if he had gone mad. Her body fell heavily to the ground uncontrollably, and she brushed past Ling Sheng. A crazy and sinister look flashed past her eyes. Just a little bit more, just a little bit more. Yu Bei, this bastard, ruined her plans. He will die a horrible death! Ling Sheng wanted to jump, but she did not expect Yin Ning to charge straight at her. After tilting to the side, there was a dull thud as she brushed past her body and fell to the left. When Yu Bei saw that Ling Sheng was still standing at the edge of the well, he heaved a sigh of relief. At the same time, he did not even look at Yin Ning, who had been pushed down by him, as he ran towards her. He was so nervous that his heart was in his throat. Luckily, he was quick to react and his brain worked fast. Otherwise, if Yin Ning really bumped into Sheng Sheng, the Third Master would kill him! Ling Sheng, who was not hit by anyone, heaved a sigh of relief. Just as she was about to go down, she suddenly slipped and her body swayed. ¡°Sheng Sheng!¡± Yu Bei shouted worriedly and quickly reached out to pull her into his arms. rms Unexpectedly, a tall and scary figure was one step ahead of him. After pulling up the girl on the edge of the well, he picked her up by the waist and gave him a cold glance. Yu Bei swallowed his saliva in fear. He looked at the man respectfully and nodded slightly to hide his nervousness and fear. ¡°Third Master.¡± Jun Shiyan ignored him and looked at the little girl in his arms. He sighed and gritted his teeth. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Ling Sheng shook her head and hooked her arms around the man¡¯s neck. Her face had already returned to normal, but she still felt a lingering fear. When she saw the man¡¯s cold and handsome face, which had turned as black as the bottom of a pot, and with an expression that showed he clearly wanted to settle scores with someone, she hurriedly said, ¡°Brother Bei saved me.¡± Shi Lingyu ran over as well, but Jun Shiyan was there, so she did not dare to go over. She only nudged Yu Bei beside her and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you!¡± Yu Bei looked at her with obvious excitement in his long and narrow eyes. After hesitating for a moment, he stared at her and said, ¡°I¡¯m Yu Bei!¡± Shi Lingyu frowned. Strange, she did not know what he was talking about. ¡°I know you are Yu Bei.¡± ¡°Her!¡± Yu Bei pointed at Ling Sheng and continued, ¡°Sheng Sheng is your best friend, my friend, a good friend, the kind of friend who has gone through life and death with us together!¡± Shi Lingyu looked at him as if he had gone mad. What nonsense was he spouting? She had only known Sheng Sheng for a day and he was the same. What friendship? Furthermore, what did he call Sheng Sheng? He called her Sheng Sheng. He had clearly called her Ling Sheng when he was washing the vegetables, how did they become so familiar in such a short time? Yi Ning laid on the ground. He hated Yu Bei to death in his heart, it was all his fault for spoiling his plans. The pain in her body was unbearable, she struggled to get up and weakly and painfully groaned. The staff members all came over, but no one dared to go near Yin Ning. No one dared to help her up, let alone care about her and check on her injuries. Song Xiyue was the first to notice the situation in the villa. She also saw that Yin Ning wanted to harm Ling Sheng but was pushed down by Yu Bei. When she wanted to go over to check on the situation, the door of the villa was blocked by someone, preventing all of them from leaving Moreover, even if they wanted to see what was happening outside through the window, it was impossible. Dozens of bodyguards in black suits made them sit on the sofa in the living room and not go anywhere. This time, Yin Ning felt that something was wrong. When the man¡¯s cold and murderous gaze swept over, his pale face was full of weakness. Her voice was filled with obvious pain, and she was about to cry. ¡°Mr. Gu.¡± Jun Shiyan had already shifted his gaze and looked at An Yan, who came up to him. He ordered coldly, ¡°Get rid of her!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± An Yan answered respectfully and looked at Yin Ning as if he was looking at a dead person. This woman was courting death. She could have provoked anyone, but she provoked his wife. Didn¡¯t she know that his wife still had the Third Master¡¯s precious daughter? Yin Ning was finally scared. The despair and fear that seeped out from the depths of her heart instantly invaded her entire body. When she saw the two bodyguards in black walking over expressionlessly, she screamed for help. ¡°Director Yu, save me! What are you doing? What are you trying to do?¡± Chapter 1215 - Avoiding a Calamity Chapter 1215 Avoiding a Calamity She was so frightened that her entire body was trembling. She desperately begged for help. She looked at Yu Zhong, the staff, Shi Lingyu, Yu Bei, Ling Sheng, and¡­ Mr. Gu. No, it shouldn¡¯t be like this. Why did things turn out like this? Why was everything out of her control? Who was that Mr. Gu? What was his relationship with Ling Sheng? Yu Zhong didn¡¯t dare to move, he could only look at Yin Ning sympathetically. He still wanted his life. That person was the Third Master, Third Master Jun! §Ö SON Was there something wrong with Yin Ning¡¯s brain? Shi Lingyu had almost hurt Ling Sheng just now. Wasn¡¯t the Third Master¡¯s actions scary enough? She actually dared to attack Ling Sheng. There must be something wrong with her brain. ¡°Ling Sheng.¡± In despair, Yi Ning looked humbly at Ling Sheng. She pressed her palms together and cried, ¡°Please, help me plead for mercy. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t do it on purpose?¡± Ling Sheng turned her head and shot her a cold glance. She was not a saint to forgive someone who had nothing to do with her and was scheming to harm her. ¡°No, I really did not.¡± Yin Ning nodded vigorously as hope ignited in her heart. ¡°I swear to God, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I lost my balance and fell. I didn¡¯t touch you, and you weren¡¯t injured either, right?¡± They could not do this to her. Ling Sheng was unharmed, but she was the one who was injured. Why did that man do this to her? She knew very well that if she was taken away this time, her life, her dreams, and her career would all be over. ¡°Oh!¡± Ling Sheng replied softly, her ression turning increasingly mocking and cold. Her little finger touched the man¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Yin Ning did not expect her to dismiss her with an ¡®oh¡¯ instead of pleading for her. She had clearly pleaded for Shi Lingyu, but when she saw that Ling Sheng was about to leave, her eyes turned red and she roared hysterically, ¡°Ling Sheng, why? Shi Lingyu wanted to harm you too. Why can you forgive her? You can¡¯t forgive me!¡± ¡°She¡¯s my friend. She didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Ling Sheng did not expect her to be so insensible. She looked at her in amusement. ¡°Who are you?¡± Yin Ning widened her eyes in disbelief as she watched the man carry Ling Sheng away. Finally, she could no longer control herself and shouted angrily, ¡°Ling Sheng, this is unfair!¡± Ling Sheng lowered her eyes slightly. Upon hearing her shout, the corners of her lips curled up into a sneer. Was it fair? There was no such thing as absolute fairness in this world. If not for Brother Bei¡¯s quick reaction just now, she might have been fine, but the baby in her stomach would have been gone. At that time, who would she seek justice from? An Yan thought she was too noisy, so he got someone to shut her up and dragged her away like he was dragging trash. The people present didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly. They just watched as Yin Ning was taken away. Shi Lingyu felt a chill run down his spine and hugged Yu Bei¡¯s arm tightly in fear. He did not even dare to look at Jun Shiyan. Did she just escape a calamity? Sheng Sheng said she was her friend? Sheng Sheng really treated her as a friend. If Sheng Sheng hadn¡¯t pleaded for her, she would have ended up like Yin Ning! Yu Bei looked at Shi Lingyu and comforted her gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re different from Yin Ning.¡± Shi Lingyu shivered again and looked up at him. ¡°How am I different from her?¡± She had a feeling that Yu Bei had become very strange after saving Sheng Sheng. She couldn¡¯t put her finger on what she was feeling, but she just felt he was weird. The way he talked to her and the way he looked at her was weird. She wasn¡¯t used to it. ¡°Your relationship with Sheng Sheng is different from hers.¡± After Yu Bei said that, he patted her head dotingly. Only then did Shi Lingyu realize that she was still holding his arm. Embarrassed, she pushed him away and quickly retreated as if she had been electrocuted. She even glared at him fiercely before turning around to chase after Ling Sheng. After chasing for two steps, she remembered that the scary Mr. Gu was also there. She felt a strange fear in his heart and slowed down. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Yu Bei walked to her side and looked at the timid girl. He suddenly approached her and lowered his voice. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here.¡± Shi Lingyu¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she snorted in disdain. ¡°Who¡¯s afraid? I don¡¯t need you to bring me.¡± Yu Bei smiled dotingly and didn¡¯t say anything Jun Shiyan carried Ling Sheng to the car at the entrance. An Yan was guarding the car. When he saw the two of them coming out, he nodded politely and said, ¡°Mr. Yu, my Third Master invites you.¡± Yu Bei nodded and looked at Shi Lingyu. ¡°I¡¯ll go over and take a look. Wait for a while.¡± Shi Lingyu avoided his gaze. Was he crazy? He seemed to be very familiar with them but not her! It was only when Yu Bei went to the RV opposite that she suddenly widened her eyes and looked at An Yan who was still standing at the side. ¡°That¡­ that, let me ask, which Third Master is he?¡± An Yan was naturally respectful and warm to Ling Sheng¡¯s friend. ¡°He is Third Master Jun.¡± Shi Lingyu was dumbfounded. She did not dare to think too much about it and continued stammering, ¡°Third Master Jun, is it Jun Shiyan?¡± The Third Master, the most famous Third Master in China, was none other than Third Master Jun, the richest man in the world, Jun Shiyan! But that man? This was impossible. How could a man like Third Master Jun participate in such a show? Moreover, Sheng Sheng had told her that her family was not very satisfied with Mr. Gu and did not want them to date. If it was Third Master Jun, would her family not be satisfied? ¡°Yes.¡± An Yan didn¡¯t dare to directly address the Third Master. ¡°But¡­ isn¡¯t his surname Gu?¡± After Shi Lingyu asked this question, he knocked his head in realization. ¡°Right, it¡¯s Gu!¡± Third Master Jun followed his mother¡¯s surname and his father¡¯s surname was Gu. It was not wrong for him to say his surname is Gu! That meant that Sheng Sheng¡¯s man was Third Master Jun, Jun Shiyan! Oh my god, this matter was too shocking. Her little heart had a limit to how much it could take, she needed to take it slow. In the RV, Yu Bei sat on the sofa opposite her. In his heart, he still remembered Shi Lingyu, who was guarding outside. He looked at Ling Sheng and nodded solemnly. ¡°I understand. If it¡¯s to let her wake up earlier, I won¡¯t tell her anything.¡± Luckily, he was smart and did not say anything to Xiaoyu just now. Otherwise, it would affect her awakening process. It would be fine if she did not awaken for half a month, but what if she did not awaken at all? Chapter 1216 - It’s Sister Su Yi Chapter 1216 It¡¯s Sister Su Yi Yin Ning had disappeared. Other than Yun Ruo, who saw everything from the beginning, no one knew what happened to her. Anyway, when they were in the room, they heard her shouting The courtyard was actually quite big, and the villa¡¯s soundproofing was quite good. She could not hear what she was shouting clearly, but she could vaguely hear Ling Sheng¡¯s name. The remaining guests in the living room looked at each other, their expressions extremely ugly. They all knew clearly that this had something to do with Ling Sheng. Ling Sheng, the newbie, and Mr. Gu could not be provoked. He was definitely not an ordinary person to be able to make a person disappear into thin air while the production team did not even dare to say a word. If he could get Yin Ning out of the show, he could get any one of them out of the show so that they would never have a chance to appear in the entertainment industry ever again. Shen Yichen was timid and did not have much presence. The production team announced that Yin Ning was injured and took the initiative to exit from the show. He thought for an entire afternoon. In the end, at night, he couldn¡¯t take it anymore and went to look for Yu Zhong. No matter what, he had to leave. He didn¡¯t care if he had to terminate his contract or lose money. In any case, he wouldn¡¯t be participating in this show anymore. No ordinary person would be able to withstand such a shock. He was scared of Mr. Gu just by looking at him. How could he still be in the mood to film some bullshit variety show? It was more important to save his own life! Yin Ning disappeared, and Shen Yichen forfeited. The production team immediately lost a pair of guests. The filming was delayed for a day, and they said that the new guest would arrive the next day. Regardless of whether their original intentions was to get Mr. Gu or to get rid of Ling Sheng, the remaining people were very obedient and did not dare to have any other ideas. Yun Ruo quickly reached an agreement with Fei Yao, the two of them formed an imaginary couple. No matter how unwilling Song Xiyue was, she didn¡¯t dare to think about him anymore. If she didn¡¯t want to get out of the show, she could only follow Meng Xun. Initially, Meng Xun had taken a liking to Yin Ning. Later, he changed his target to Ling Sheng. Now that Yin Ning was gone, Ling Sheng was Mr. Gu¡¯s. After both sides abandoned their ideas, they wanted Yun Ruo, who was slightly more popular, as a partner. Yun Ruo had already chosen Fei Yao, so in the end, he could only be together with Song Xiyue, the amateur guest. After Yin Ning exited, the atmosphere in the production team became much better. No one dared to provoke Ling Sheng anymore. There were not enough guests in the program team, so they took a day off. Everyone knew the relationship between Ling Sheng and Jun Shiyan. No matter what they did, they would not dare to say anything. It was the same for the production team. As long as they weren¡¯t filming, they could do whatever they wanted. During filming, they could only beg the Third Master to cooperate with them. Fortunately, the Third Master was a reasonable person and respected their work very much. He never made things difficult for others during filming. Yu Zhong was so touched that his tears were about to fall. Oh my god, it wasn¡¯t easy. What on earth was wrong with him? Why did he come to film this show! He regretted his decision, if he could go back in time, he would definitely get rid of this idea when it first came to him. Although Yun Ruo and Song Xiyue still did not know Mr. Gu¡¯s identity, they knew in their hearts that he was someone they could not afford to offend. They could not provoke him, nor did they dare to curry favor with him. They could only gain favor from Ling Sheng. Ling Sheng was not an unreasonable person. On the contrary, she was the kind of person who was nice to everyone, especially in public. She would not throw her weight around, and had a good temper and was easy to get along with. At eight o¡¯clock the next morning, after the guests had finished their meal, they found a topic to talk about and guessed who the guests would be. The production team gave a hint, the female guest was a creative female singer who could sing well. Her voice is very unique and beautiful! The male guest had a good personality and acted in a variety of shows before, including a male lead role who has dual personalities and he even obtained the best supporting actor award. Ling Sheng whispered to Shi Lingyu, ¡°Could the female guest be Sister Su Yi?¡± Shi Lingyu looked at her in surprise. ¡°Sheng Sheng, you know Sister Su Yi too?¡± Why didn¡¯t she hear Sister Su Yi mention Sheng Sheng? Besides, Sheng Sheng was just a newbie, how could she know Sister Su Yi? She had just called her ¡®sister¡¯, and she had said it so smoothly and affectionately. It seemed like they were very close. ¡°Yes,¡± Ling Sheng said casually, forgetting that she had yet to awaken. She explained with a smile, ¡°I like her songs very much. I¡¯m her fan.¡± ¡°When Sister Su Yi comes, you will be able to meet your idol.¡± Shi Lingyu had a strange feeling these two days. She could not understand what Yu Bei and Sheng Sheng said at times, but she felt that she should understand. There was something wrong, but she couldn¡¯t put a finger on it. Ling Sheng turned to ask the man sitting beside her, ¡°Is the female guest Sister Su Yi?¡± Jun Shiyan shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ling Sheng pursed her lips. Liar, he definitely knew about the arrangements made by the production team and as they would tell him in advance. If he did not agree, Director Yu would not dare to invite the person for the show. At this moment, at the entrance of the mountain road leading into the town, an MPV stopped by the roadside. The staff were busy repairing the car. Su Yi looked at the photo beside her and asked, ¡°How far is it from here to the town?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll only take half an hour to walk.¡± The assistant beside her checked the map on her phone and told her after looking at the distance. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you continue repairing the car, I¡¯ll walk over.¡± Su Yi looked at the driver who was repairing the car. It had already been more than 10 minutes, but it was still not fixed. ¡°Teacher Su, let¡¯s wait a while more!¡± The assistant director who was in charge of fetching them advised. ¡°Our production team¡¯s car will be here in half an hour. You can rest in the car first.¡± When the production team went to pick up the male guest¡¯s car, they would arrive in half an hour at most. At that time, they can go together. It would take at least half an hour to walk there anyway. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll just walk there!¡± Su Yi smiled. ¡°The scenery here is not bad, there are no cars on the road. The air is fresh early in the morning, I¡¯ll just take it as exercise.¡± In the end, the production crew could not dissuade Su Yi. Seeing that she was determined and sincere, and really wanted to see the natural scenery, they let the cameraman and two assistants follow her. Su Yi loved this natural light. The mountains on this side were not very high, they were small hills. In the morning, the sun had just risen and the mountains were filled with white mist, like a fairyland. It was refreshing to watch. The cameramen were filled with surprise and admiration as they filmed her. Under the camera, she was as quiet and beautiful as a fairy in the mountains. The scene was picturesque and she was photogenic. Behind them, a car horn suddenly sounded. It had a rhythm that was neither fast nor slow. Su Yi turned around and saw a familiar car, it was a silver Bugatti. The front window was one-way glass, so she couldn¡¯t see the person in the driver¡¯s seat. Chapter 1217 - Making Her Feel Inferior Chapter 1217 Making Her Feel Inferior Very quickly, the car window was rolled down and the man stuck his head out, revealing a smiling and stunning face. His long and narrow eyes were sparkling and carried a breathtaking charm. Su Yi¡¯s eyes lit up and surprise flashed across her face. A warm smile appeared on her face as she walked towards the man and greeted him politely, ¡°Teacher Lu.¡± Lu Yubai looked at the girl. She was wearing a floral dress today, and her long hair was tied up with a headband, making her look lazy and pretty. When she looked at him, her almond-shaped eyes were pure and bright, making his mood improve. He smiled at her. ¡°What a coincidence.¡± ¡°What a coincidence indeed. Teacher Lu, what brings you here?¡± Every time Su Yi saw the man, her heart would beat faster. Teacher Lu was the man who stood at the top of the fashion industry. In the past, she had never thought that she would know him, but 10 days ago, she had met him during an eSports event. After that, they would often bump into each other. However, she knew that it was a coincidence. What kind of girl had Mr. Lu not seen before? Why would he take a fancy to someone like her? The man in front of her was so perfect and outstanding that she felt inferior. She didn¡¯t even have the courage to like him, she just wanted to look at him from afar. How could someone like her, with such a status, be worthy of him? Even if she secretly liked him, she felt that she was immoral. How could she think of him? ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here to visit.¡± Lu Yubai smiled and looked at her before asking, ¡°I¡¯m here to look for Ling Sheng. Are you here for work or to shoot advertisement posters?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to participate in the show, ¡®Imaginary Love.¡± Su Yi did not expect him to know Ling Sheng. ¡°Ling Sheng is also this show¡¯s female guest.¡± Ling Sheng was a very familiar name. She had never heard of her before she participated in the show, but her heart warmed when she heard the name. She did not know what was going on either, perhaps past and present lives existed in this world. Just like the man in front of her, she fell in love with him at first glance. She knew that in her life, she might never fall in love with anyone else other than the man in front of her. However, she was not worthy of him. ¡°What a coincidence. The car behind is yours, right? I think it¡¯s still being repaired.¡± Lu Yubai had already gotten out of the car. He naturally took the backpack on her back and threw it into the car. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you there.¡± Su Yi did not even have a chance to reject him before the man threw her bag into the car. Her heart was pounding. She was glad of the crisp, noisy birds chirping in the early morning of the mountains, concealing her thunderous heartbeat. The cameraman and her two assistants couldn¡¯t help but widen their eyes in shock when they saw the man and greeted him respectfully. It¡¯s Teacher Lu! Teacher Lu said that he was here to visit Ling Sheng, so he knew her identity. She was indeed extraordinary! Lu Yubai had already opened the car door and waved at her. Thereafter, he took a step back and made a gentlemanly gesture. ¡°Miss Su, please.¡± Even though Su Yi wanted to reject him, she couldn¡¯t bear to. She also did not want the man to see her strange behavior as she tried her best to suppress the joy and nervousness that was surging out. In fact, she was a little flustered. When she got into the car, she tripped and subconsciously held onto the car door as her head bumped against it. She subconsciously closed her eyes, but her head bumped into the man¡¯s broad palm. She could even feel the cool temperature of his palm. The man¡¯s large hand gently patted the top of her head, causing her heart to beat wildly once again. Her face quickly turned red as she tried her best to remain normal. ¡°Thank you, Teacher Lu.¡± ¡°Be careful.¡± Lu Yubai looked at the girl¡¯s flustered and cute appearance with a doting look in his eyes. He was afraid that if he did anything intimate again, she would faint from nervousness. Su Yi heard the man¡¯s sexy voice. It was gentle and mellow, like a vintage wine, she was intoxicated. She thought that if she was lucky enough to be the other half of Teacher Lu, she would definitely be the happiest person in the world. Lu Yubai said a few words to the others and got into the car. He saw the girl beside him putting on her seatbelt. However, after trying it a few times, he didn¡¯t know if she was too nervous, but she didn¡¯t manage to put it on. When he leaned over, the girl¡¯s eyes widened in shock, making him have the urge to tease her. Su Yi¡¯s body was on the verge of collapsing. When the man¡¯s slender hand reached for the seatbelt, he accidentally brushed past her fingers. Her heart felt numb and an electric feeling spread throughout her body. ¡°Teacher Lu, I¡­¡± ¡°Of course, this kind of thing should be done by a man.¡± Lu Yubai took it for granted. He kept his hands away from her like a gentleman and was respectful and polite. He smiled warmly. ¡°Sit tight.¡± Su Yi¡¯s gaze wavered and she did not dare to look at the man, afraid that she would sink into it and never come out again. In fact, she had long fallen for him. His talent, his gentleness, his humor, his respect for women, all of it had captivated her. Outside the car, the cameramen and assistants could not see what was going on inside either. They looked at each other. Good gracious, impressive! When they heard that Su Yi was the person who had been called over, they were puzzled. Clearly, the person the big shot liked was Ling Sheng. Why did he specify Su Yi to come over and save the situation? He even lamented that it must be that the big shot was doing whatever he wanted and wanted two girls to himself. From the looks of it, that was not the case. They were wrong. From Teacher Lu¡¯s actions, he liked Su Yi! Even if the person whom Teacher Lu took a fancy to was liked by a big shot, he couldn¡¯t snatch her away just like that. After all, both of them were considered big shots! It was better not to think about it and not guess what the big boss was thinking. They were just small fries so it was better not to speculate. They did not want to die without knowing how and end up like Yi Ning. Lu Yubai drove and asked Su Yi, ¡°What song do you want to listen to?¡± Su Yi tried to act normal and said, ¡°Anything.¡± Lu Yubai acknowledged and started to play the music. His eyes were filled with warmth as he looked at the girl sitting beside him, who was as straight as a primary school student in class. He sighed in his heart. Right now, she was like a little turtle, hiding her entire body in her shell as if she was afraid of being discovered by him. However, from time to time, she would poke her little head out to sneak a peek at him. Chapter 1218 - Unfortunate News Chapter 1218 Unfortunate News In the past, she was very brave and proactive, when would she be willing to open up to him? Previously, she was the one who took the initiative. This time, it was him who took the initiative! The moment she heard the prelude of the song, Su Yi¡¯s eyes widened. She did not know where to look, Teacher Lu had played her song. No matter where she was, she would feel proud when she heard her song. However, at this moment, she felt an unprecedented sense of shame. She could clearly feel her face burning Teacher Lu had once said that he liked to listen to her songs. At that time, she only felt that he was being polite and could not bear to hurt her. But when he played her song, what the hell was with this damn shame? Just play the song, what was the big deal? She warned herself in her heart to calm down. Don¡¯t let Teacher Lu see such an embarrassing side of her. Lu Yubai clearly saw the girl beside him. Her expression changed again and again, and she did not stop fidgeting. When she was nervous and uneasy, she liked to pinch her fingers. Fortunately, she was different from other girls. She didn¡¯t grow long nails or do manicures. Otherwise, he would really have to stop her from digging so that she wouldn¡¯t get hurt. Su Yi spent a lot of effort trying to convince herself to calm down. She looked at Lu Yubai politely and gratefully. ¡°Thank you for your love, Teacher Lu.¡± Lu Yubai was generous with his praise. ¡°It¡¯s very nice.¡± ¡°Teacher Lu, you flatter me. If Teacher Lu were to enter the music industry, his current achievements would definitely be beyond the reach of us juniors.¡± Su Yi heaved a sigh of relief, she was finally normal. She was really afraid that she would not be able to walk out of this dilemma. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to sing.¡± Lu Yubai looked at her seriously. ¡°I¡¯m tone-deaf and can¡¯t sing properly.¡± ¡°Teacher Lu is too humble.¡± Su Yi did not believe him. How was that possible? Teacher Lu¡¯s voice was magnetic and pleasant to the ears. Every time she heard him speak, it felt like a baptism to her ears. A person with such a nice voice would not be bad at singing. ¡°I¡¯m serious. I¡¯m a vocal idiot.¡± After Lu Yubai finished speaking, he continued, ¡°Why don¡¯t I sing a few lines for you to help me comment?¡± How would Su Yi dare to comment on him? But when she heard the man say that, she felt stirred in her heart. She really wanted to know if what he said was true. ¡°My sixth brother said that I¡¯m an acoustic retard without knowing it.¡± Lu Yubai was afraid that she would not know who he was talking about, so he explained, ¡°My sixth brother is Huo Ci. Oh right, Ling Sheng is his daughter. I¡¯m going to visit her at work.¡± ¡°Teacher¡­ Teacher Lu¡­¡± Su Yi stammered. She did not expect to hear such major news. For a moment, she did not know if she was shocked or frightened, she remained rooted like a fool. The whole of China already knew that Movie King Huo had a daughter, but they did not expose it. No one knew who Movie King Huo¡¯s wife and daughter were! Everyone was guessing that the Movie King¡¯s wife was the Movie Queen, Nangong Lengyu. Oh right, her daughter was called Sheng Sheng! ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you so surprised?¡± Lu Yubai raised his eyebrows slightly and teased her in a friendly manner. ¡°Isn¡¯t Movie King Huo¡¯s secret marriage and child the hottest topic in the past half of the month? Didn¡¯t you pay attention to it?¡± ¡°Is Movie Queen Nangong the Movie King¡¯s wife?¡± Su Yi did not know where she got her courage from, but when she blurted it out, she regretted it a little. ¡°Yes, Nangong Lengyu.¡± Lu Yubai looked at the girl¡¯s shocked and gossipy expression that finally looked a little like before. Su Yi found out about the shocking news. Ling Sheng was Movie King Huo¡¯s daughter, and Xiao Yu was currently filming a variety show with her. If Xiao Yu, Movie King Huo¡¯s fan, knew that she was her idol¡¯s daughter, who knew how she would react? Lu Yubai was determined to make her listen to him sing. The topic shifted to singing, he cleared his throat and started singing along with the rhythm of the song. Su Yi tried to be encouraging and did not cover her ears. However, she really wanted to shut his mouth, if only she was deaf. She looked at the man with a complicated expression and sincerely suggested, ¡°Teacher Lu, I heard you. You can stop now.¡± She could not understand it. He has such an outstanding and magnetic voice, yet he was an unrivaled tone-deaf. Every word and sentence was exactly the same, but he just couldn¡¯t follow the rhythm. The rhythm was so bad that it drove people crazy! Every word sounded so nice when he said it, but when they were put together, they sounded like the wailing of ghosts and howling of wolves. She finally believed it, the perfect man beside her also had an imperfect side. He did not know how to sing, he really had no talent in music! ¡°I told you I don¡¯t know how to sing.¡± Lu Yubai¡¯s handsome face was full of regret as he sighed softly. He turned to look at her. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m especially envious of people like you who know how to sing. How can you sing so well?¡± Su Yi¡¯s heart started to beat again after being praised by him. She was elated and could not bear to see the man¡¯s disappointment. ¡°Actually, singing requires skills that can be trained.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Lu Yubai¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Then can you teach me?¡± Su Yi did not expect him to ask this question immediately. If he wanted to learn, what kind of teacher could he not find? Why did he ask her this question? Should she reject or accept the offer? ¡°Do you also think that I¡¯m hopeless?¡± Lu Yubai sighed in disappointment and was very sad. ¡°I knew it. I don¡¯t have any hope of singing a good song in this lifetime.¡± ¡°I can teach you.¡± After Su Yi said this, she clenched her left hand into a fist and punched the car seat. Was she going crazy? Her mouth was faster than her brain and she said that. Could she take back her words?! Lu Yubai found a teacher who was willing to teach him how to sing. He found a chance to openly trouble her and meet up with her, he was in a good mood. Su Yi was about to go crazy, she didn¡¯t know what she should do in the future. How could someone like her teach Teacher Lu? She wished that time would flow backwards, she swore that she would never speak nonsense again. Lu Yubai¡¯s sudden appearance and visit made everyone¡¯s eyes drop on the spot. Oh my god, Ling Sheng was actually Teacher Lu¡¯s niece! After Yu Zhong received the signal from Jun Shiyan, he braced himself and walked in. He looked at the guests who were chatting in the living room and said embarrassedly, ¡°Everyone, I have some bad news to tell you. The new male guest suddenly had acute gastroenteritis in the car and has been sent to the hospital. I¡¯m afraid we will have to delay filming again.¡± Chapter 1219 - Shush Chapter 1219 Shush Yun Ruo and the rest did not dare to make any comments. With Teacher Lu and Mr. Gu around, they were just small fries. They just had to be obedient. Ling Sheng suddenly looked at Lu Yubai and then at Jun Shiyan angrily. She finally realized why he had come. Alright, under the pretense of visiting her at work, he must have known that Sister Su Yi was coming and specially came to woo her! The wretched man said that he didn¡¯t know, he was really scheming. He probably colluded with Fifth Uncle long ago and wanted to use Sister Su Yi to attack Fifth Uncle. Yu Zhong looked like he was in a difficult position. He looked at Jun Shiyan secretly, he did not know what the Third Master was planning! Jun Shiyan looked at the young lady and gave her a look. There were some things that he could not say out loud. It was best for the young lady to say it instead. Ling Sheng understood what he meant. For the sake of Fifth Uncle and Sister Su Yi¡¯s happiness, she would be magnanimous and let them off temporarily. She smiled at Lu Yubai. ¡°Fifth Uncle, do you have time today?¡± Lu Yubai thought for a moment and smiled gently. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything important to do next. I can leave tomorrow.¡± ¡°Director Yu.¡± Ling Sheng pulled Lu Yubai along and made a decision without discussing it with anyone. ¡°Let my Fifth Uncle replace that male guest. If we continue searching, we won¡¯t be able to find a suitable candidate for a while. Do you think he¡¯s suitable?¡± Yu Zhong widened his eyes and looked at Lu Yubai in disbelief, he was too suitable. He had been filming shows for so long, but he would never have dreamed that he would be able to invite Teacher Lu to participate in a variety show. Furthermore, it was a variety show that he was fantasizing about. Everyone in the entertainment industry knew that Teacher Lu never took on any variety shows. He did not film movies or television dramas, he just focused on fashion. Otherwise, with his looks and background, his current achievements and status would definitely not be lower than Movie King Huo¡¯s. Yu Zhong was so excited by the good news that he couldn¡¯t control himself. However, as a director who had been in the entertainment industry for many years, he still had to maintain his composure. He looked at Lu Yubai respectfully. ¡°This depends on whether Teacher Lu has the time.¡± It was Teacher Lu¡¯s first variety show, and it was even a dating show. Just this gimmick was enough to make the audience explode in excitement. He felt that even in his dreams, he would wake up laughing. Lu Yubai was very humble, he did not reject or agree directly. He only said with slight worry, ¡°I don¡¯t have much to do recently, but I¡¯ve never participated in variety shows before. I¡¯m afraid that my performance won¡¯t be good.¡± ¡°Teacher Lu is too humble.¡± Yu Zhong really did not know what to say. ¡°If you can participate in the show, it will be the highest honor for us.¡± Everyone around them had different thoughts. Yun Ruo didn¡¯t dare to think about anything anymore, being with Fei Yao was currently the safest choice. was She did not wish to become famous after the show was broadcasted. It would be good if she could make use of Ling Sheng and Mr. Gu¡¯s popularity. As for a man like Teacher Lu, it was not something she could covet. Teacher Lu came with Su Yi and she had also seen the difference in how Teacher Lu treats Su Yi compared to the others. He must have come for her. Song Xiyue was tempted, Teacher Lu and Mr. Gu were equally matched. It was impossible for her to want Mr Gu and she didn¡¯t dare to. Perhaps she could try going for Teacher Lu. She really did not want to form a couple with Meng Xun, that man was up to no good. Su Yi looked at the man in front of her in disbelief. Did he really want to participate in the show? Why did he want to participate in this show? He was Teacher Lu who would never participate in any variety show! Shi Lingyu, on the other hand, was a little excited. She stole a glance at Su Yi and gave her a thumbs up. Sister Su Yi was amazing, when did she get to know Teacher Lu? Why didn¡¯t she know about it? Furthermore, Teacher Lu must be interested in her! Her judgment of people was very accurate. The way Teacher Lu looked at Sister Su Yi was different from how he treated others. Yu Bei glanced at Ling Sheng with an understanding expression, there were probably no male guests at all. Everything had been planned by the Third Master and Fifth Master Lu! The male guest said that he was hospitalized due to illness. Lu Yubai, who came to visit, successfully replaced the male guest and became the new guest. Because of Lu Yubai¡¯s participation, the production team became more careful, afraid that they would offend him if they were not careful. was UITIO However, they soon realized that Teacher Lu was exactly as the rumors said. He did not put on airs and was approachable and different from Mr Gu. Mr. Gu had always been cold to the point of being unapproachable. Furthermore, they had been traumatized by him. Even if he looked gentle, no one would not dare to approach him. At night, after dinner, everyone played games outside. Ling Sheng had just washed up and was lying in bed when she received a message from the man to open the window. She put on her slippers and obediently ran over to open the window. It was already dark outside and she could see the twinkling stars in the sky. It was a beautiful and dazzling environment without any pollution. Her phone rang again, ¡®Look down.¡¯ Ling Sheng looked down and saw the tall figure of a man standing on the lawn on the first floor. He raised his head slightly, a doting smile on his handsome face. Looking up from the man¡¯s feet, there was a ladder that was placed on her balcony. Jun Shiyan looked at the young lady who stuck her head out and waved at her. He smiled and said, ¡°Quickly come down and sleep.¡± Ling Sheng frowned. ¡°I can sleep in my room. Why should I go down to sleep?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jun Shiyan smiled and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go up and sleep, but there¡¯s a lot of delicious food in my room.¡± When Ling Sheng heard that there was food, she swallowed her saliva greedily. She looked at the man and instructed, ¡°Bring the food up.¡± Jun Shiyan nodded and went back into the house. When Ling Sheng saw that the man had really left, a sly look flashed across her big eyes. She carefully climbed over the windowsill and climbed down the ladder. This kind of feeling was really a little exciting, it was like a rendezvous. Su Yi was still sitting outside, looking at the stars on the lawn in the courtyard. Who knew that when she looked up, she saw a skinny and pretty girl coming down the ladder from the second floor. The ladder seemed to be a little unstable. When she was halfway up, it suddenly shook. She was afraid that it was not safe and she would fall, so she opened her mouth to warn her to be careful. Unexpectedly, a hand suddenly reached out from behind her. The moment that person grabbed her arm, a familiar scent spread out to the tip of her nose, followed by a shushing sound by her ear. Chapter 1220 - Sore and Spicy Chapter 1220 Sore and Spicy Su Yi tilted her head slightly and saw the man¡¯s handsome face right in front of her. He was very close and she could even clearly feel his hot breath on her ear. Her heart suddenly accelerated and a numbing feeling instantly spread throughout her body. ¡°Shh.¡± Lu Yu¡¯s fair and slender fingers were on her lips. His other hand pointed in Ling Sheng¡¯s direction with a teasing smile. When Su Yi looked over, the girl on the ladder had already jumped down and landed right in the arms of the man who had thrown his things and opened his arms. Lu Yubai smiled, his voice sounded sexy and ambiguous in the night. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she did it on purpose.¡± Su Yi lowered her voice and asked him, ¡°Ling Sheng and Mr. Gu knew each other long ago, right?¡± Lu Yubai nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I know them. They already have a son together, do you think they know each other?¡± Su Yi widened her beautiful eyes and looked at him in disbelief. She stuttered, ¡°Teacher Lu, you must be joking!¡± Sheng Sheng and Mr. Gu already had a son? If they had a son, he must be two or three years old. But Sheng Sheng looked like a young girl, it was impossible to tell that she was already a mother. Besides, Sheng Sheng was three years younger than her. She had given birth at such a young age! Oh yes, Sheng Sheng was Movie King Huo¡¯s daughter. The internet had been saying that Movie King Huo was already a grandfather, wasn¡¯t Sheng Sheng and Mr. Gu¡¯s son Movie King Huo¡¯s grandson? What Teacher Lu said was true, it was just that she was unable to think straight for a moment. When she saw Sheng Sheng, she felt as if they had known each other for a long time. She did not think of any other possibilities. When Ling Sheng jumped into Jun Shiyan¡¯s arms, she giggled. She hooked her arm around his neck and rubbed her face against his chin affectionately. When she saw that he was not leaving, she hooked his chin with her hand and said softly, ¡°Mr. Gu, why are you going back to your room to sleep? Stay here!¡± Jun Shiyan looked at the mischievous young lady in his arms, his eyes suddenly blazing. ¡°Then where does Mrs. Gu want to sleep?¡± Ling Sheng coughed softly and met the man¡¯s narrow eyes. She sniffed and touched her flat stomach. ¡°Mr. Gu, your baby is hungry.¡± Jun Shiyan let out a low laugh. His voice was low and sexy, dragging a beautiful ending note. ¡°Is the big baby hungry? Or is the little baby hungry?¡± Ling Sheng puffed her cheeks and said seriously, ¡°Both the big and little baby are hungry. Mr. Gu, I want to eat!¡± ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Jun Shiyan carried her into the house. An Yan moved away from the door and was about to put away the ladder. He looked at the couple over there and felt sad. You guys are showing off your love in front of someone who is single. Doesn¡¯t your conscience hurt? ¡°I want to eat kebabs and drink beer.¡± Ling Sheng patted her tummy and giggled. Jun Shiyan frowned slightly and refused solemnly. ¡°No kebabs, no beer.¡± ¡°Then I want to drink milk tea.¡± ¡°No milk tea.¡± ¡°I want to eat fried chicken.¡± ¡°No fried chicken.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll eat crayfish, spicy dishes, and hotpot.¡± ¡°No.¡± Ling Sheng was instantly annoyed. She puffed up her cheeks and bit his chin, grinding her teeth fiercely. ¡°Then you have nothing. I¡¯ll eat air!¡± ¡°Who told you there was nothing?¡± Jun Shiyan frowned slightly. Looking at the young lady¡¯s angry expression, his heart melted. ¡°Then tell me, what do you have?¡± Ling Sheng snorted. This was too much, how could he treat a pregnant woman like this? ¡°You¡¯re abusing a pregnant woman!¡± ¡°Mrs. Gu.¡± Jun Shiyan let out a low laugh. His magnetic voice spread from his chest, carrying extreme pleasure as he slowly approached her. His voice was slightly hoarse, but it looked even sexier. ¡°You have me!¡± As Ling Sheng listened to the man¡¯s sexy voice that made her legs go soft, she felt half of her body go limp. For some reason, her body started to stir restlessly. Her breathing became hurried, and her gaze on him became heated. She swallowed. ¡°Are you going to let me eat?¡± Jun Shiyan did not expect the young lady to ask this question in all seriousness. He wanted to fulfill her wish, but he said, ¡°The baby¡¯s condition is still not very stable. Can you bear with it a little longer?¡± Ling Sheng regretted it immediately after saying that. Her face flushed red, especially after the man said that. Oh no, how did she become so perverted now? Jun Shiyan looked at the young lady burying her head in his chest. He lowered his head slightly and whispered into her ear, ¡°This is a very normal human desire. There¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t say, I miss you too. I miss you so much that my bones hurt.¡± The man¡¯s hot breath landed on her ear, making her heart beat as if it was going to jump out of her chest. She poked the man¡¯s chest. ¡°I must have become like this because of my pregnancy.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jun Shiyan agreed. ¡°When you¡¯re pregnant, the female hormones in your body will be unbalanced. You¡¯ll miss it.¡± Ling Sheng hammered his chest and pulled away from his embrace. She looked at him warningly. ¡°Don¡¯t say it. Don¡¯t talk about this again!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jun Shiyan carried her and placed her on the sofa. Looking at her swaying her feet and dragging her chin, he felt that his heart was full. He was so happy that he felt like he was floating in the clouds. Ling Sheng watched as the man took out the food from the box one by one. They were all her favorite dishes. Without using the chopsticks, she reached out to get the sweet and sour pork ribs. Jun Shiyan gently patted the back of her hand and passed her a pair of chopsticks. ¡°No one is fighting with you. Eat slowly.¡± Ever since the little girl got pregnant, she went from one person to two, and her appetite naturally became two people¡¯s. Ling Sheng shook her head, biting her lip as she looked at him expectantly. She said softly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat it myself, I want someone to feed me.¡± Jun Shiyan smiled dotingly without any temper and said softly, ¡°Okay.¡± In the early stages of Ling Sheng¡¯s pregnancy, she liked to eat sour and spicy foods. However, in the past half a month, her taste had changed. She could no longer eat sour foods and had changed to eating spicy foods. She had to eat spicy foods that were as spicy as possible. Jun Shiyan was very happy in his heart. People said that a woman will crave for sour food if the baby in her was a boy, and she would crave for spicy food if it¡¯s a girl. The baby in the young lady¡¯s stomach was definitely a daughter who was as beautiful and cute as her. Ling Sheng bit the chopsticks that the man handed her but did not let go. There was still a piece of clean fish meat in her mouth. She looked at him anxiously and said in an unclear voice, ¡°Third Master, your precious daughter wants to eat spicy crayfish.¡± ¡°Let me ask.¡± Jun Shiyan half-squatted on the ground, his ear pressed against the young lady¡¯s stomach. His voice was gentle and serious. ¡°Baby, do you want to eat spicy crayfish?¡± Chapter 1221 - Partner With Me Chapter 1221 Partner With Me After saying that, he listened carefully and even nodded seriously. He looked up at the young lady with a doting look in his eyes. ¡°Baby said that she doesn¡¯t want to eat at all.¡± ¡°You and your daughter colluded to bully me!¡± Ling Sheng snorted. She didn¡¯t dare to eat spicy crayfish, she just wanted to satisfy her cravings. ¡°I have asked Xu Xi to raise crayfishes at home. After the baby is born, I¡¯ll let you have your fill,¡± Jun Shiyan coaxed gently. The environment of the crayfish outside was too poor, but the young lady liked to eat them. Thus, he asked Xu Xi to rear some crayfishes, so she could then eat all the natural and clean crayfishes. Ling Sheng did not know what was wrong with her, she felt that she had gone overboard. It was all a bad habit of being spoiled by the man. Outside the window, the moon had already risen into the sky, its silver radiance scattering to the ground. ¡°Teacher Lu, are you out for a walk?¡± Su Yi was not used to it and moved to the side. She did not dare to get too close to the man, afraid that he would notice her strange behavior. ¡°I was going to go look at the stars.¡± Lu Yubai looked up at the stars in the sky and smiled gently. ¡°Can we go together?¡± Su Yi bit her lower lip with difficulty, she was panicking internally and couldn¡¯t reject him, in the end, she only said one word, ¡°Oh!¡± He was really gazing at the stars. The two of them sat side by side. Su Yi raised her head and looked at the stars seriously, trying her best to ignore the existence of the man. As long as he was not around, she would be her normal self. Her emotions would not change so much and her heartbeat would not be so loud. However, the more she tried her best to tell herself not to care and to treat him as nonexistent, the more she could not help but care about him. She secretly glanced at the man from the corner of her eyes. The man was gazing at the stars seriously, the side of his face was exquisite. From his eyebrows, nose, and lips, there was nothing that was not outstanding. The man was elegant and noble, with a hint of idleness. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that he was dazzling, more attractive than the stars in the sky. This man was born with the ability to make women fall for him and their hearts beat for him. Lu Yubai knew that the girl beside him had been secretly looking at him. He felt warm in his heart and smiled happily. Little ostrich, let¡¯s see when she will admit that she was craving for him! Su Yi never knew that liking someone felt like this. No matter what he did, she would feel that he was right. No matter what he looked like, she would feel that he looked the best. The sounds of insects could be heard all around them. The gentle moonlight shone on the two of them, their backs looked warm and compatible. Not far away, An Yan quietly approached with a cage. He looked at the couple sitting together and then at the thing in his hand. After making up his mind, he walked towards them without making a sound. ¡°Do you think they are compatible?¡± Lu Yubai was the first to speak, breaking the silence in the air. He tilted his head and asked her. ¡°Yes.¡± Su Yi started counting. ¡°Sheng Sheng and Mr. Gu are on the same team. I think Xiao Yu is very interested in Yu Bei. Then Yun Ruo would be in a team with Fei Yao, and Song Xiyue would be with Meng Xun.¡± ¡°Then, there¡¯s only the two of us left.¡± Lu Yubai was stating the facts seriously, his thin lips moved slightly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you form a team with me, Miss Su?¡±. Su Yi had not thought of this problem when she was counting the pairs. When she heard him say it, she realized that it was true. Only the two of them had joined today. However, with her status and background, how could she be worthy of Teacher Lu? Moreover, she had so many scandals and her reputation was not good. ¡°Why? Are you dissatisfied with me? Do you have something against me?¡± After Lu Yubai said that, he continued, ¡°Tell me and I can change.¡± ¡°Teacher Lu, no¡­¡± Su Yi shook her head nervously.¡± That¡¯s not what I meant. I¡­¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she saw a black thing darting towards her from the side. With her vision, she saw that it was a rat. A very big, black rat. Before she could react, she heard Mr. Lu scream. He hugged her and shouted in panic, ¡°Rat! Help! It¡¯s a rat!¡± When Su Yi was hugged by the man, she could clearly feel the man¡¯s body temperature. It passed through the thin summer clothes and onto her body. Her heart thumped wildly, as if it was going to jump out of her chest. Never in her wildest dreams did she expect that the perfect Teacher Lu, who was like a celestial being, was actually a very ordinary person. He was actually afraid of mice. ¡°It¡¯s a rat!¡± Lu Yubai¡¯s voice was trembling and his body was trembling uncontrollably. He looked very scared and hugged her even tighter. He asked her, ¡°Is it gone? Has it left?¡± ¡°Teacher Lu, the rat has escaped.¡± Su Yi tried her best to hold in her laughter. For the first time, she felt that the man beside her was a mortal. He had flesh and blood, and he also knew how to be afraid. ¡°Did it really leave?¡± Lu Yubai panted heavily, looking as though he had yet to recover from the shock. When he let go of her, he smiled in embarrassment. ¡°Sorry, I was rude.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. I just didn¡¯t expect you to be afraid of rats, Teacher Lu.¡± Su Yi was originally nervous, but because of the rat, she completely relaxed. ¡°I¡¯m not an immortal. It¡¯s normal for me to be afraid of mice,¡± Lu Yubai said. To show that he was not that special, he added, ¡°Huo Ci is afraid of all things with long hair!¡± Su Yi suppressed her desire to refute. Movie King Huo was allergic to fur, everyone in China knew that. It was different from being afraid of rats. However, why did she feel that Teacher Lu, who was so self-righteous, was a little childish? His sudden appearance made her, a mere human in the mortal world, feel flattered. She felt that she had something in common with him. He was no longer so aloof and remote and she could touch him easily. ¡°You haven¡¯t answered the question just now.¡± Lu Yubai had already recovered from the shock due to the rat. ¡°I¡­¡± Su Yi¡¯s voice became softer. After thinking for a while, she looked up at the man and said seriously,¡± Teacher Lu, you shouldn¡¯t have come to this show. If you want to participate in variety shows, you will have better choices.¡± This dating reality show was not worthy of his status. She, who was covered in dirt, was also not worthy of the god-like him. ¡°Don¡¯t try to change the topic.¡± Lu Yubai locked his gaze on her, not letting her avoid his gaze. ¡°What I¡¯m asking you is, are you willing to be my partner?¡± Chapter 1222 - Underestimating Oneself Chapter 1222 Underestimating Oneself Su Yi¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and something familiar flashed past her mind. She felt a sharp pain in her heart and a lump in her throat. She felt terrible and seemed to have forgotten something. What had she forgotten? What should she remember? After a moment of abnormality, that uncomfortable and strange sense of familiarity suddenly disappeared without a trace, as if everything was just an illusion. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lu Yubai sensed the abnormality in her. He went forward nervously and grabbed her arm. ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡± Su Yi didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her, but she struggled to break free from the man¡¯s grip. She looked at him and said, ¡°Teacher Lu, I¡¯m just a C-list internet singer.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Lu Yubai looked at her and said seriously, ¡°I know.¡± ¡°I have a lot of dirt on me, go online and search for it. You won¡¯t be able to finish reading it even after three days and nights.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± ¡°My family is poor. My parents are ordinary workers.¡± ¡°So what?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? I¡­¡± When Su Yi spoke, she did not dare to look at him, her brows were slightly furrowed, but she mustered her courage and looked up, meeting the man¡¯s deep and narrow eyes. His eyes were so gentle and his gaze was so sincere and mellow. She did not know if she was hallucinating, but she actually saw tenderness in the man¡¯s eyes. It made her eyes feel warm and swollen, and even her heart ached. At this moment, she actually didn¡¯t know what to say. She knew that she had to come out quickly, she couldn¡¯t continue to fall into his hands and sink deeper. They were from two different worlds. ¡°Teacher Lu.¡± Su Yi clenched her fists and encouraged herself. She looked at him seriously like a brave warrior who was ready to fight for justice. She enunciated each word clearly, ¡°I am not worthy of you, I will implicate you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re perfect for me.¡± Lu Yubai¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. He looked at her with heartache and reached out to hug her. However, he was afraid of scaring her, so he froze in midair. He initially thought that she was just shy so she did not dare to look at him, talk to him, or even accept his goodwill. But now, he realized that it was his negligence. It turned out that in front of him, she had lowered herself so much that she was as insignificant as a speck of dust, so tiny that it made his heart ache. ¡°Teacher Lu, you know now.¡± Su Yi smiled. Only she knew how painful and uncomfortable her heart was, she tried her best to appear nonchalant. ¡°Then can I trouble you not to talk to me or treat me so well in the future?¡± The better he treated her, the worse she¡¯d feel. She¡¯d sink into the tenderness he¡¯d laid out for her, one step at a time, never to come out again. If that was the case, it would be too sad. She shouldn¡¯t live her life in memories and fantasies. If it had been when she had just debuted, the girl who had a bright future ahead of her and was full of confidence in her future, the girl who was like a newborn calf that was not afraid of a tiger, perhaps she would have found the courage to pursue him. She would work hard, she would work a thousand times harder to reach a position where she could stand shoulder to shoulder with him. She would make herself worthy of his status. But now, her confidence and radiance had long been worn away. She didn¡¯t even know what lay ahead and was covered in dirt. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t like him. She just couldn¡¯t accept the fact that she¡¯d become the only stain in his life. Lu Yubai had thought of countless reasons why she would try her best to distance herself from him every time they met, but he did not expect her to think this way. His heart ached so much that it twitched. Suddenly, he reached out and grabbed her waist, pulling her into his embrace with force. The moment Su Yi was pulled into his embrace, she subconsciously wanted to push him away. However, the man¡¯s embrace was so warm. Her eyes stung and tears flowed uncontrollably. ¡°You¡¯re perfect. In my heart, you¡¯ve always been the best.¡± Lu Yubai¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. He rested his chin on the top of the girl¡¯s head and every word he said was filled with heartache. ¡°The dirt is just dirt, I know it¡¯s all fake. It¡¯s all their slander against you. I know you¡¯re very hardworking and have always tried very hard to live a good life, I know you¡¯re very strong. Nothing can defeat you.¡± Su Yi¡¯s shoulders started to shake uncontrollably. She wanted to leave but she was greedy for his warmth. She shook her head desperately. ¡°I am not good, I am not good at all.¡± Did he like her? Teacher Lu¡­ Why would he like a good-for-nothing like her who had nothing he wanted? ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Lu Yubai let out a hoarse sigh and patted her back gently. ¡°I¡¯m late. I¡¯ll be by your side in the future.¡± If it was possible, he would want to go back to when she had just debuted, when she was full of confidence and was shining brightly. He would want to be at the scene and see how youthful she was. He¡¯d missed too much, he¡¯d never miss another day. He¡¯d walk out of the lowlands with her and make her shine again. Su Yi could not hold it in anymore, she sobbed softly in his arms, as if she wanted to vent all the suppression and criticism she had suffered in the past few years. Lu Yubai patted her back gently and frowned slightly. As he looked at the girl in his arms, his eyes sparkled with heartache and self-blame. He had always thought that she was optimistic and cheerful, that no matter what difficulties she faced, she would be able to solve them. She was invincible. It was his negligence that made her so bitter. She was still a girl. She had suffered such a heavy blow in the entertainment industry and had to bear it herself. How could she not be bitter and tired? Su Yi cried for a long time before she finally stopped and wiped her tears, wanting to get out of his arms. She was too embarrassed to look at him. Lu Yubai grabbed her arm and refused to let her leave. He wiped her tears. ¡°Teacher Su, look into my eyes.¡± Su Yi did not know what he wanted to do, but she still looked into his eyes obediently. She could clearly see the heartache in his eyes. She bit her lips and sobbed again. She did not know why she was so weak, but when she heard his words, she could not help it. All these years, no matter how tough it was, she had endured it all by herself. But what was going on? Was it because the moonlight tonight was too ambiguous and sad? Why did she fall into his hands? ¡°Don¡¯t undervalue yourself in the future.¡± Lu Yubai looked at her seriously. ¡°Especially in front of me, you can do whatever you want. Don¡¯t suppress yourself and don¡¯t make yourself suffer. If anyone bullies you, tell me. I¡¯ll help you teach them a lesson, understand?¡± Chapter 1223 - Good Luck Chapter 1223 Good Luck Su Yi¡¯s eyes were red and swollen. Looking at the man¡¯s gentle and loving gaze, she felt her heart melt. She bit her lip and nodded obediently. ¡°Good girl.¡± Lu Yubai patted her head gently with his big hand. His lips finally curled into a relieved smile. He wanted to hug her but was afraid that she would be frightened. wa ¡°Teacher Lu, can I really do it?¡± Su Yi finally asked the question in her heart. She liked him so much, but could she really be a match for him and become a couple? Before this, she didn¡¯t even dare to think about this in her dreams! ¡°What do you think?¡± Lu Yubai saw that she was still a little nervous and sighed softly. ¡°Are you unwilling to be with me? Do you hate me that much?¡± Su Yi quickly shook her head, how could she hate him? she could not wait to be with him! ¡°You shook your head. Do you hate me or not?¡± Lu Yubai asked her. Su Yi was embarrassed by his question. She could clearly feel her face burning so she turned and ran. After two steps, she turned and looked at the man. Her eyes were as bright as stars. She opened her mouth slightly and enunciated each word clearly, ¡°I¡¯m willing.¡± Lu Yubai smiled, the current her was the real her. He turned around and chased after her. He said in a deep voice, ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question just now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡± Su Yi did not know why, but her heart felt like it was floating in the clouds, it was light and sweet, and she felt like she was dreaming. ¡°Do you hate me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t hate you.¡± ¡°You like me then?¡± II 11 Su Yi turned around and glared at him angrily before running towards the villa. How was she supposed to answer his question? Not far away, a black figure slowly walked out from behind the thick tree trunk. As she watched the group of men and women walking away one after another, the flames of jealousy surged in her eyes. She placed one hand on the tree trunk and dug her nails into the tree trunk. Half of her body was hidden in the darkness, while the other half of her body was under the moonlight. Under the contrast of the black and white colors, she looked a little eerie. ¡°If you want to safely finish this show, I advise you not to act rashly.¡± Yun Ruo approached from a distance and looked at the woman who was half-hidden in the darkness. ¡°Teacher Lu and Mr. Gu are people we can¡¯t afford to offend. I advise you to be smarter!¡± ¡°Are you willing to accept this?¡± The figure suddenly turned around, her eyes full of deep resentment and unwillingness. When she turned around, her entire face was illuminated by the moonlight. It was Song Xiyue. ¡°So what if I¡¯m unwilling?¡± Yun Ruo smiled self-mockingly and looked at the tall man who had already walked into the villa. Even if it was just his back view, it was still very attractive. Which normal woman would not want to have such an outstanding man, wanting him to only belong to her? But she had to stay alive. Teacher Lu was obviously here for Su Yi. No matter how hard they tried, he would not take another look at them. ¡°Ling Sheng has a good background. I admit it.¡± Song Xiyue gritted her teeth. Her eyes were filled with hatred and obvious disdain. ¡°But what about Su Yi? She has no status or background and is covered in dirt. How is she worthy of Teacher Lu? Are you convinced that you lost to such a dirty and cheap woman?¡± ¡°I¡¯m convinced.¡± Yun Ruo nodded. What was there to be unconvinced about? Why should she be unconvinced? Teacher Lu took a fancy to Su Yi and came to woo her because she was lucky. She was just not that lucky. Besides, she had already thought it through. She would just be partnered with Fei Yao and safely finish this show. Anyway, there was Teacher Lu and Mr. Gu in this show. The ratings of the show would definitely be good. At that time, she would be able to make use of the popularity and stand out in the entertainment industry. It would be good as long as she had a place of her own. She had said what she needed to say and persuaded her. If Song Xiyue wanted to court death herself, she wouldn¡¯t care. Song Xiyue watched Yun Ruo walk away, clenching her fists tightly, looking at her with a cold smile. ¡°Yun Ruo, you¡¯re willing to accept this but I am not. Su Yi can do it, so can I. I¡¯m not any worse than that idiot who¡¯s covered in dirt!¡± Yun Ruo shrugged her shoulders as sympathy flashed across her eyes. She said without turning her head, ¡°Then I wish you good luck!¡± Didn¡¯t she see what happened to Yi Ning? Even now, she was still deceiving herself, thinking that Yi Ning got off from the production team because she was injured. ¡°Yun Ruo, you really don¡¯t dare to give it a try?¡± Song Xiyue stared at her rear figure, her eyes dark like a viper. She wanted to pull Yun Ruo to form a united front with her, but now, it looked like she was scared out of her wits by Yi Ning¡¯s matter, not even daring to fight. She was different. If she didn¡¯t take risks, how could she gain anything? She had to try and snatch Teacher Lu. Ling Sheng sat on the sofa and looked at the screen. Fifth Uncle and Sister Su Yi had just left when Yun Ruo and Song Xiyue came out. Actually, she did not want to look at the surveillance cameras, but she was itching to know how Fifth Uncle and Sister Su Yi would develop. After she could not hold it in any longer, and under her man¡¯s instigation, she did a peep for the first time and felt guilty. However, she did not see clearly where her fifth uncle was. He was too alert and avoided all the cameras. She could only vaguely see the two of them hugging. Of course, Yun Ruo and Song Xiyue didn¡¯t have good intentions, but they definitely didn¡¯t see much more than her. ¡°Should we replace the two of them?¡± Jun Shiyan frowned slightly, his eyes flashing with obvious displeasure. He glanced coldly at the woman in the image. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Ling Sheng smiled slyly. ¡°Sometimes, villains can be of great help. Whether Fifth Uncle and Sister Su Yi¡¯s relationship improves quickly depends on them.¡± The surveillance camera could only see the images and not hear anything. However, after analyzing the two people¡¯s expressions that didn¡¯t seem very clear, she felt that Yun Ruo and Song Xiyue seemed different. ¡°Little rascal.¡± Jun Shiyan knew what she meant. After closing the laptop, he asked her, ¡°Do you want to sleep?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ling Sheng nodded and looked at him expectantly. She opened her arms and said softly, ¡°Hugs please!¡± Jun Shiyan bent down and picked up the young lady, placing her on the bed. The young lady rolled up onto the side of the bed. When he lay down, the young lady quickly rolled into his arms like a top. She arched and found a comfortable position to hug his waist. Jun Shiyan smiled dotingly, his large hand caressing her waist. Unexpectedly, his phone vibrated. He glanced at the young lady¡¯s phone, Si Chengluo¡¯s name made his eyes turn cold. Chapter 1224 - Marriage Plan Chapter 1224 Marriage Plan Naturally, Ling Sheng saw it too. She poked the man¡¯s chest. ¡°It¡¯s Luo Luo. Hurry up and answer the call.¡± Luo Luo did not call her much. Since he had called, it must be something urgent. Perhaps he had dreamed of something bad. Jun Shiyan frowned. In the end, he picked up his phone and answered the call. Immediately, he heard Si Chengluo¡¯s voice. Si Chengluo went straight to the point. His tone was filled with disdain. ¡°Sister, can you not marry Jun Shiyan?¡± There was a dangerous look in Jun Shiyan¡¯s eyes. He opened his thin lips and sneered. ¡°Then who do you want her to be with?¡± Si Chengluo was frozen by the man¡¯s cold voice for a long while before he sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you. Return the phone to her.¡± Ling Sheng, who was still in Jun Shiyan¡¯s embrace, did not hear what the other party said. When she saw the dangerous anger flashing in the man¡¯s eyes, she quickly got up and snatched the phone away. ¡°Luo Luo.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Si Chengluo was a little unhappy. ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to film a variety show? Why is he with you?¡± ¡°This question is a little complicated. Is there anything you need to talk about on the phone?¡± Ling Sheng asked him first, but she could not explain it clearly. Jun Shiyan stared at her with his deep and narrow gaze. He was so jealous that the sour smell in the air billowed out. Ling Sheng took a step back but was pulled back by him. She glared at him, but he was pushing his luck. He touched her sensitive earlobe and pinched it. Ling Sheng kicked him angrily. What a childish man! Si Chengluo called because he had something to tell her. ¡°Sister, do you have plans to get married in the near future?¡± Ling Sheng shook her head in puzzlement. ¡°No, why would you suddenly ask that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t have any.¡± Si Chengluo had wanted to say that if it was with anyone else, he would have agreed to it. However, the thought of her partner being Jun Shiyan made him feel uncomfortable. He wished he could kill him! ¡°Luo Luo.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s voice turned serious. She knew that something must have happened to him. ¡°I understand.¡± Si Chengluo gritted his teeth and squeezed out a few words. His voice was extremely low. ¡°At your wedding, the trash fish will appear. We can plan ahead and capture him.¡± He¡¯d lied to her, he¡¯d dreamed of being at her wedding. The trash fish had appeared, and there were dead people everywhere. Blood had stained the wedding venue and her white wedding dress had been stained red. He was afraid and did not dare to tell anyone, including his sister. If Jun Shiyan had completely awakened, he might still go look for him. So far, only Song Yiyan knew about his actualised dream world. The two of them had agreed not to tell them before they awakened. No matter what the dream realm was like, the future could change. As long as they planned it, they could catch the trash fish. They had expended so much effort just to obtain true eternal freedom. However, as long as the trash fish did not die, it was like a knife hanging above their heads. They lived in constant anxiety and worry. Sister still had a baby in her stomach. He didn¡¯t want them to continue living this kind of life after the baby was born. He had already discussed it with Song Yiyan. He wanted to give the baby the best gift so that they could breathe freely and not worry about danger. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m begging you for one thing.¡± Si Chengluo¡¯s voice was low and solemn. ¡°He has to awaken. No matter what method you use, make him awaken.¡± He and Song Yiyan had already made full preparations for this, but with just the two of them, they weren¡¯t sure if it would be foolproof. ¡°I understand,¡± Ling Sheng replied. She glanced at the man beside her and sighed softly, shaking her head in disappointment. What a useless man. What did he want him for? Why was it that others could awaken their powers so easily? Look at Brother Bei, he awakened so easily. Then, look at him. Comparisons are odious! However, she did not have the face to talk about others. After all, she was a muddled person who had yet to fully awaken as well. Jun Shiyan¡¯s heart tightened at her sudden gaze. He leaned closer to her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What did he say?¡± Si Chengluo was not a good person. He must be talking bad about him to the young lady! ¡°He said something very important.¡± Ling Sheng had already hung up the phone. She sighed and buried her head into the pillow worriedly like an ostrich. Her speech was muffled. ¡°Let¡¯s go back in two days and discuss it properly.¡± She was not the only one who could decide on the marriage, and neither was the Third Master. The family¡¯s elders were the most important. Jun Shiyan didn¡¯t have the habit of eavesdropping on other people¡¯s conversations, so he didn¡¯t know what the two of them were talking about. Si Chengluo was the one talking the whole time. The young lady didn¡¯t reply, but he had already guessed it. ¡°Did Si Chengluo ask when we¡¯re getting married?¡± This was the most important issue. The two elders from the Huo family and the Nangong family had never given in. If he didn¡¯t force them, their unborn daughter might become old enough to be their flower girl by the time they got married. However, Si Chengluo definitely wouldn¡¯t just talk about marriage. Something must have happened at the wedding. ¡°He doesn¡¯t know.¡± Ling Sheng sat up abruptly and looked at the man in front of her. ¡°I order you to awaken quickly.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s expression turned grave. He lowered his voice. ¡°What happened at our wedding?¡± ¡°Luo Luo said that the trash fish appeared at the wedding. We caught him and destroyed him.¡± Ling Sheng paused for a moment and frowned. ¡°However, I have a feeling that Luo Luo was lying to me and did not tell me the whole truth.¡± A woman¡¯s sixth sense was very accurate. Luo Luo¡¯s words were watertight, which made her even more worried. Things were definitely not that simple. ¡°No matter what happens, I¡¯m here.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s voice was gentle as he hugged the young lady. ¡°Don¡¯t worry and go to sleep. You have to wake up early tomorrow.¡± Since Si Chengluo lied to her, no matter how much he hated him, he had to find him and ask him what exactly he dreamed about. If it had not been for Si Chengluo¡¯s sudden call, Ling Sheng would have fallen asleep long ago. After answering the call, she was no longer sleepy. Lying on her side, she looked at him and concluded solemnly, ¡°Something must have happened.¡± Will something happen to her? Was she hurt? Or dead? The dream was just a dream. Even if it was the future, it was something that had yet to happen. As long as it had not happened, it could be changed. She was not worried about this. Chapter 1225 - Choosing Gifts Chapter 1225 Choosing Gifts ¡°No matter what happens, I¡¯m here.¡± Jun Shiyan frowned slightly and pressed his forehead against the girl¡¯s smooth and fair forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± That night, Ling Sheng did not sleep well. She even had a nightmare. However, after waking up from the dream, she could not remember what the dream was about. The day before the end of the first episode, the guests had a task to do. They went to pick out gifts for their favorite person. The next day was the official matchup. They would choose their imaginary love partner and proceed with the filming of the show. In order to prevent them from knowing each other¡¯s situation in advance, the male and female guests would act separately. Ling Sheng, Su Yi, and Shi Lingyu, the three little fairies, were wearing beautiful dresses and carrying bags as they walked out. As they walked, they laughed and chatted, discussing what they should buy when they went to the county later. This was a small town. It had just been developed and the facilities were not completed yet. If they wanted to buy something suitable, they had to go to a county city an hour away from the town. ¡°Let¡¯s go to Zhiwei Restaurant for breakfast first. Their steamed dumplings are the best, they have thin skin and are juicy, and their crab roe dumplings are the best.¡± As Shi Lingyu said that, she could not help but swallow her saliva. Their days here were tight. The money given by the production team was only enough for them to fill their stomach. It was impossible for them to eat good food or snacks! Yesterday, the production team had said that they could go out today and had even given them five hundred yuan each. She already planned out her strategy last night and was just waiting to go to the county. in w ery prosperous, but the county city was a famous tourist city in China. It was surrounded by 4A and 5A level attractions. At the side, Shi Lingyu counted with her fingers what she wanted to eat when they reached the county city. She pulled Ling Sheng. ¡°Sheng Sheng, what do you want to eat? Do you want to eat everything I said?¡± Ling Sheng thought to herself, I don¡¯t want to eat it. I¡¯m not craving it at all, I¡¯ve already tried all kinds of delicious restaurants and snacks around here. Every night, her man would prepare a lot of delicious food for her. However, she ate it secretly. During the filming, it was not appropriate for her to ask Sister Yu and the rest to join her. Yun Ruo carried her bag and ran out of the house. She shouted to them, ¡°Sheng Sheng, slow down. Wait for me.¡± Ling Sheng turned around and saw Yun Ruo running over. She had specially picked a dress that was of the same color as the three of them. Her makeup was exquisite, and she actually found her plastic surgery pretty pleasing to the eye after looking at her for a long time. After Yun Ruo chased after them, Song Xiyue lifted her feet and walked out the door. Seeing that the four of them had already left the courtyard, her eyes were gloomy and her lips curled up mockingly. Today was her last attempt and also her last chance. No matter what, she had to succeed. There were three rows of seats in the car. The front seat was the driver¡¯s seat and the front passenger seat. The driver and the cameraman occupied them. There were two seats in the second row. Ling Sheng, Su Yi, and Shi Lingyu sat in the last row. There were three seats so they could squeeze together. ¡°Eh?¡± Su Yi frowned strangely and pulled her seatbelt again, muttering, ¡°Why is the seatbelt broken? How about yours?¡± ¡°Mine is also broken.¡± Ling Sheng pulled at her seatbelt. Shi Lingyu looked at her own, it was also faulty. ¡°Mine too.¡± Yun Ruo asked the driver sent by the production team. ¡°Sir, the seatbelt is broken. Can we change to another car?¡± ¡°It might be too late to change cars now.¡± The cameraman smiled apologetically. ¡°There are no traffic police or cameras along the way. No one will inspect us. Old Liu has been driving for more than 20 years. Don¡¯t worry, there won¡¯t be any danger.¡± In a small town like this, the sense of security was not that strong. Not to mention the passengers on the bus, even the drivers, did not have their seatbelts on. They were all fine. It was good to be on guard, but they had to deal with emergencies in a special way. They were about to set off, and it was not easy to change cars. Song Xiyue had just poked her head in and helped herself to the nearest seat. Seeing that they were all quite serious, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yun Ruo could not ignore her. After all, she had already asked. She replied, ¡°The seatbelts in the car are all broken.¡± ¡°Sir, please give us a different car!¡± Song Xiyue looked worried. ¡°It¡¯s a mountain road. It¡¯s not safe without functioning seat belts.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, we only have an hour¡¯s journey. Just treat it as taking a bus, there are no seat belts on buses too.¡± The driver, Old Liu, patted his chest and promised them. ¡°I¡¯m a good driver. Take my car and relax. I promise I won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡± These small celebrities were all pampered girls. He was thinking that they were just worried out of boredom. How could anything happen on a journey that was so short? The male guests were one step ahead of the female guests and left half an hour ago. As for the female guests, they had to do their makeup and pick out their clothes, so it was quite time-consuming. The car could not be changed. When Director Yu Zhong heard that they were worried about their safety, he specially came over to guarantee that with the driver Old Liu around, he would definitely send them safely to the county city and bring them back. Since she had already said that, Ling Sheng and the rest could not say anything else. The other party had already stated solemnly that changing the car would delay the filming progress, so they did not insist. The mountain road from the town to the county city was actually very wide. Because they wanted to develop the tourism industry, the construction was very beautiful. It was much wider than ordinary mountain roads. Shi Lingyu secretly pulled Ling Sheng and glanced in Song Xiyue¡¯s direction before saying softly, ¡°Song Xiyue¡¯s seatbelt seems to be fine.¡± Ling Sheng took a look. She did not know when Song Xiyue had put on her seatbelt, it was functioning well. Theirs were all faulty, why was she the only functioning one? ¡°Maybe it was a coincidence!¡± Su Yi said softly. The car wasn¡¯t found by Song Xiyue either, it was found by the production team. Whether the seatbelt was functioning or not should have had nothing to do with her. Moreover, the driver wasn¡¯t being careless. He was indeed driving steadily and she didn¡¯t feel any bumps on the road. When it came to people she did not trust, Ling Sheng would always use the worst possible malice to judge them. Her gaze turned cold as she carefully observed the changes in Song Xiyue¡¯s expression. ¡°Sheng Sheng, do you want to sit here with me?¡± Song Xiyue sensed her gaze and turned around to look at her with a smile. ¡°If you¡¯re still worried, let¡¯s switch places. My seatbelt is functioning well.¡± Yun Ruo had long noticed that the seatbelt on Song Xiyue¡¯s seat was functioning, so she subconsciously became vigilant. She kept feeling that she was definitely up to no good. Chapter 1226 - Murder! Chapter 1226 Murder! The atmosphere in the car was harmonious. Ling Sheng and the rest were chatting about where to go and what gifts to buy. Yun Ruo and Song Xiyue, felt that they couldn¡¯t blend into their circle. However, in order to not appear too awkward, they would occasionally interject a few words. Yun Ruo tried her best to blend in and was trying to curry favor with Ling Sheng and Su Yi. Even if they could not become good friends, it was still good to be normal friends. In the future, when she developed in the entertainment industry, they would have old ties and would give her some face. In a place like the entertainment industry, more friends meant more paths. Even if it was a fake sisterhood, as long as she controlled the marketing properly, it would bring great benefits. Song Xiyue sneered in her heart, she had always looked down on Yun Ruo¡¯s actions. She always thought it was better to suck up to others than to climb up the ranks using her own effort. As long as she could get either one of Mr. Gu or Mr. Lu, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about her future development. She also didn¡¯t want to develop herself in such a dirty place like the entertainment industry, she wanted more. She wanted to be the wife of a wealthy family and be the center of attention. She wanted to marry her male idol and make all the women envious of her. Yun Ruo didn¡¯t know where Song Xiyue¡¯s blind confidence came from. This type of person was stupid, but she still couldn¡¯t understand what she was planning. The seatbelt incident was probably a coincidence. After all, the car was rented by the production team and had nothing to do with Song Xiyue. It was impossible for her to do anything to the car. She wasn¡¯t stupid, she was still in the car! W If she didn¡¯t tamper with the car, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about it on the road. It wasn¡¯t like she hadn¡¯t sat in a car without a seatbelt before. Besides, she usually didn¡¯t like to wear a seatbelt when she sat in the back row, it wasn¡¯t a big deal. Outside, the sky was just right. The sun had just risen and the morning sun was shining brightly. The birds chirping in the mountains were crisp and clear. Looking out of the window, the mountains were bright and the water was beautiful. The morning fog was about to disperse, making people feel like they were in paradise. Such an environment was indeed ideal for living Su Yi loved this natural mountain scenery the most. She wound down the car window and faced the morning breeze as she took photos with her camera. After taking photos of the scenery outside, she turned the camera to Ling Sheng and Shi Lingyu. Ling Sheng and Shi Lingyu tried their best to get close to the camera. Their faces occupied all the camera angles, but Su Yi pushed them back and told them to stay away. There were endless cheers and laughter, and they became a mess. Yun Ruo sat at the front. Even if she wanted to join them, she couldn¡¯t. She could only watch with envy. It was normal to feel envy and jealousy. Who didn¡¯t want to have such a good relationship, especially in the entertainment industry. It¡¯s a place where fame and fortune were all obtained under the pretense of fake sisterhoods, which made true friendship even more precious. She thought that if she could really integrate into them one day, she would die of happiness. But she probably wouldn¡¯t have the chance! She knew clearly that she was after fame and fortune. She wanted to succeed and become famous. She was also a bad person with bad intentions and was different from them. Song Xiyue didn¡¯t have much of an expression on her face, only smiling gently at them. Her eyes were also as gentle as an old mother¡¯s, even carrying a bit of unspeakable affection. Let them be smug for a while longer, let¡¯s see if they can still laugh later. Everything is under her control. After looking at it for a while, she took out her phone and looked down at it. The red dot on the map was getting closer to them. Ling Sheng stood up with the camera in hand and greeted the other two with a smile. ¡°Come, let¡¯s take a photo together!¡± The three of them had a good relationship and could not get along with the other two, even though it was a very normal thing for ordinary people. However, under the camera, everything would be magnified infinitely. The audience would say that the three of them had banded together and ostracized the other two. They would definitely be criticized. Song Xiyue and Yun Ruo also stood up and entered the camera angle. The most perfect smile hung on their exquisitely made-up faces. Ling Sheng was about to press the shutter when her eyes turned cold. Through the camera lens, she could clearly see a black shadow on the mountain. A black shadow flashed past and a car drove over, the car was extremely fast and came without any warning. Song Xiyue was the first to react. When she returned to her seat, she hurriedly buckled her seatbelt and shouted in panic, ¡°Be careful!¡± Su Yi subconsciously hugged Ling Sheng and Shi Lingyu, protecting them in her arms. The chauffeur, Old Liu, quickly turned the steering wheel to avoid it. He wanted to avoid the car that was driving over, but the car opposite seemed to not notice them and just drove right in the middle of the road. At the same time, his eyes widened in shock. Through the rearview mirror, he could clearly see that there was another car behind them. It was speeding towards their car like a madman. The cameraman in the front passenger seat was also scared out of his wits at this moment. It was definitely not a coincidence that the two cars were in a pincer attack on the mountain road. It was as if someone had specially arranged it. Ling Sheng looked up. Through Su Yi¡¯s eyes, she could clearly see a car behind them crashing into their car. The blood in her eyes surged. There seemed to be a murderous aura in the air, it was so cold that they could not help but shiver. Song Xiyue held her phone in her hand and watched as the red dot on the screen moved towards her. The corners of her lips curled up into a sinister smirk. She wouldn¡¯t let them die either. She just wanted to scare them and let them suffer some injuries. If they got into a car accident, they would be injured for a few months. If the show could not be filmed, according to Director Yu¡¯s character, he would find a new guest. To her, there was no loss. Yun Ruo hugged the car seat tightly in fright. From the corner of her eyes, she clearly saw the smile on Song Xiyue¡¯s face. She felt her heart turn cold as anger accumulated in her chest, she wished she could kill the stupid woman beside her! Song Xiyue, this crazy woman, she was dead! Only a few seconds had passed. Just as the car in front was about to crash into them, it suddenly stopped, and the car behind them crashed into them. Old Liu¡¯s face was pale as he broke out in cold sweat. Even though he had been driving for decades, he was panicking at this moment. A thought flashed in his mind, someone is trying to commit murder! Song Xiyue pretended to be frightened and closed her eyes. The car suddenly shook on the spot and came to a sudden stop. A loud bang was expected, but the sound of the car colliding did not sound out. Su Yi widened her eyes in shock. When she saw the car that was about to crash into them, it suddenly stopped on the spot. It was as if it had received an uncontrollable external force, the car started to float off the ground bit by bit. Chapter 1227 - Miserable Scream Chapter 1227 Miserable Scream In that split second, other than Yun Ruo who was extremely afraid and Shi Lingyu who was protected by Su Yi, everyone else saw this strange scene. Driver Old Liu froze on the spot in shock. His eyes widened as his mouth gaped slightly, he looked at the rearview mirror in horror. It was as if they were filming a show. When the cameraman saw the scene behind the car, he was so shocked that he smashed the camera onto his legs but he didn¡¯t feel anything Song Xiyue was still waiting for the car behind to crash into them. Her phone clearly showed that the car was already in front of her, but she couldn¡¯t see the scene she was looking forward to. At this moment, there was a loud explosion behind her, as if something had suddenly shattered. Her clenched fists loosened, and her lips curled into a sinister smile. Su Yi held her breath as she looked at the car behind her. The front window of the car cracked open at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the shattered glass fragments quickly condensed into a sword overflowing with cold energy. Even though she was so far away, she could clearly feel the terrifying murderous and bloody chill emitted by the sharp sword. With a swoosh, it flew up. Her eyes were fixed on that sword, and she saw that the sword suddenly disappeared. But in the next moment, it appeared by the window where Song Xiyue was. Before she could react, she heard another explosion. The sword seemed to be extremely agitated. The moment the window shattered, the tip of the sword was pointed at Song Xiyue. Song Xiyue was scared pale, her entire body going rigid, unable to move at all. A horrified scream sounded, the trembling of death spreading through her entire body. Su Yi watched as the sword flew towards Song Xiyue. Just as it was about to pass through her chest, she grabbed Ling Sheng¡¯s shoulder and met her eyes. She called out softly, ¡°Sheng Sheng, don¡¯t!¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes were filled with coldness and murderous intent. The cold aura around her caused the surrounding temperature to drop instantly. She glanced at Su Yi, her red lips moving slightly with a hint of casual cruelty. ¡°She hired someone to murder us.¡± When Su Yi heard her cold voice, she shivered. The person in front of her was obviously Sheng Sheng, but she felt that she was not Sheng Sheng. Under her oppressive aura, she could not breathe. ¡°If you do it now you will be killing her on purpose. She hired someone to kill us, the law will punish her accordingly.¡± Shi Lingyu could finally raise her head slowly. She had no idea what the two of them were talking about. She frowned in puzzlement and sensed that Ling Sheng, who was sitting beside her, was emitting a cold murderous aura. She was so frightened that her heart was in her throat. She swallowed the question and held her breath, not daring to ask anything. Song Xiyue watched as the sword stabbed towards her chest and let out another heart-wrenching scream. ¡°Help!¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s gaze was very cold. She looked at Song Xiyue as if she was looking at a dead person. She was just an ant, her death would be insignificant. If she died, it would save her the trouble and prevent her from causing any more havoc. But Su Yi was still holding her hand, stopping her from taking any further action. For her sake, she did not want to make it so bloody, lest she scared them. Song Xiyue only felt a bloody killing intent creeping up her back bit by bit, making her feel waves of coldness. Immediately after, that killing intent slowly disappeared. She did not know how an illusion could turn into something tangible, it seemed to really exist. As the killing intent disappeared, the sword that was about to pierce through her chest also disappeared. It was as if everything was just an illusion. The moment the cold sword disappeared, Song Xiyue rolled her eyes and fainted on her seat. Yun Ruo was already scared silly. With her brain capacity, she could not understand everything that had happened in this short period of time. She also did not know where that sword had appeared and disappeared from. Shi Lingyu did not see anything, but she held her breath and did not dare to speak. She felt that Ling Sheng, who was beside her, was very dangerous. Although she could feel that the danger was not directed at her, it still made her feel afraid. Her body stiffened and she slowly turned her head to look at her. It was a familiar yet strange feeling. The person sitting beside her was Sheng Sheng, but it was not entirely Sheng Sheng. She did not know why she had such a strange feeling. At the front, Old Liu, who was in the driver¡¯s seat, and the cameraman in the passenger¡¯s seat, looked no different from Yun Ruo. They both looked terrified. Old Liu was still alright. The cameraman was so scared that he peed his pants. He could not figure out how that sword had suddenly appeared, he could only say that he had seen a ghost! Su Yi and Ling Sheng¡¯s conversation was very soft, so only the two of them could hear it. Besides, the people in the car had been scared to death back then, so they did not have the energy to listen to what they said. Shi Lingyu did hear their strange words, but she was scared to death and did not dare to probe further! Ling Sheng finally regained her composure and looked at Su Yi. The coldness in her eyes gradually disappeared and was replaced by warmth. ¡°You remember now?¡± The moment she spoke, the car behind her, which was floating in the air, crashed onto the ground with a loud bang. In the air, there was a shrill scream of terror like a pig being slaughtered. Su Yi nodded, she finally felt that the girl in front of her had regained her familiar appearance. She heaved a sigh of relief and hugged her tightly. She had been scared to death! At that moment, her mind suddenly exploded and she remembered everything. She still wanted to ask her what was going on, but she knew that it was difficult to say anything here. Beside her was the ignorant Xiao Yu, and no one knew that everything that had just happened was related to Sheng Sheng. ¡°Are you guys alright?¡± Old Liu finally regained some consciousness and quickly asked the girls behind him. Everything that happened just now was like a sci-fi film. No one would believe it even if they told them, anyone would definitely think that they had hysteria. Yun Ruo looked at Ling Sheng in horror but chose to keep her mouth shut. She knew that some things could only be buried in her heart forever. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Su Yi shook her head. She was extremely scared but she tried to pretend to be calm, looking at them. ¡°What happened just now?¡± Although she did not know what was going on, she subconsciously chose to protect Ling Sheng. She had to act, as she could not expose Sheng Sheng How could Old Liu know? He still wanted to ask them what was going on but his legs and stomach were still trembling. He pushed the camera beside him. ¡°Call Director Yu, quickly call him. Send someone to help.¡± After saying that, he swallowed his saliva and looked at the girls in the car. He mustered his courage and said, ¡°You guys sit still. I¡¯ll go down and take a look.¡± Chapter 1228 - I’m Too Late Chapter 1228 I¡¯m Too Late She didn¡¯t know if the person in the car was dead or alive or if there were surveillance cameras along the mountain road. Otherwise, even if the person in the car who wanted to harm them died in the car, it would be hard to explain. Su Yi buried her face in Ling Sheng¡¯s ear and lowered her voice. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything. I didn¡¯t see anything.¡± Ling Sheng nodded with a smile. Her eyes were as bright as the crescent moon as she said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t say anything to Sister Yu. Otherwise, it will affect her awakening.¡± Su Yi acknowledged before calming her emotions and sat beside Ling Sheng. Shi Lingyu¡¯s heart was itching like a cat. She really wanted to know what they were whispering about, yet she had to avoid them. She also knew that everything that had happened just now was definitely related to Sheng Sheng. Even if Sheng Sheng had done it, Song Xiyue was the one courting death. Sheng Sheng had wanted to kill her just now, but Sister Su Yi stopped her, allowing Song Xiyue to escape. ¡°Have you all awakened?¡± Su Yi thought of Lu Yubai, and her gaze involuntarily became gentle. Her heart also started to beat faster. ¡°No.¡± Ling Sheng secretly pointed at Shi Lingyu beside her. Shi Lingyu always felt that they were talking about her and that she should be able to understand them. Suddenly, she felt like she was abandoned. It made her feel depressed and uncomfortable. SO Yun Ruo secretly wanted to look at them from the corner of her eyes, but she was suddenly swept by a cold and warning gaze. She hurriedly straightened her body and did not dare to do anything else. How scary! From the beginning, Ling Sheng had changed completely. Every time she has his sights on someone, she would make them tremble in fear. Old Liu was a bold person, he looked through the car window. In the car, a person covered in blood reached out to him and said with difficulty, ¡°Save me¡­¡± Old Liu finally heaved a sigh of relief. He was still alive, it was good that he wasn¡¯t dead. He quickly took out his phone and called the emergency number and the police. This matter was too strange. People might not believe it, but this driver must be caught. He wanted to murder them. The first to arrive was not the people from the production team, but Jun Shiyan and the rest. They rushed over after receiving the call. There was an ear-piercing screech of brakes, and sparks were produced by the friction between the wheels and the ground. The two men, Fei Yao and Meng Xun, watched as the other three men rushed out like ghosts and ran towards the production team¡¯s car not far away. The two of them looked at each other. At the same time, they saw the fear and panic in each other¡¯s eyes. They got out of the car with ashen faces and squatted by the roadside, vomiting non-stop. This was crazy! They had never experienced such a life-and-death situation before. Mr. Gu drove as if he didn¡¯t care about his own life. The speed of the car made them understand what speed and passion meant, and what it meant to walk around the gates of hell. They almost thought they were going to die. They took a deep breath of the mountain air and looked at the sky with tears streaming down their faces. They sighed with emotion, it was so good to be alive! as a Old Liu was scared out of his wits and insisted that it was not safe in the car. What if someone had set a bomb? What if it was a time bomb? He told them to wait at the bottom of the hill which was about 50 to 60 meters away from the car. Jun Shiyan, who was at the forefront, looked at the empty car. His eyes, which were already filled with coldness, were now filled with murderous intent. The smell of blood was spreading in the air. ¡°Over there.¡± Lu Yubai looked at him as if he was going to go crazy again. He was afraid that he would do something terrifying again and pull him back. Even the Sixth Brother wouldn¡¯t be able to drive at that speed, it had already exceeded the speed limit of that lousy car. If an ordinary person were to drive like that, they would have died long ago. As the two of them were talking, Yu Bei had already rushed over. Without thinking, he pulled Shi Lingyu into his arms and hugged her tightly. Because of the fear, his body trembled slightly. Lu Yubai clearly saw a slender and elegant girl not far away smiling at him. The familiar feeling made his blood boil instantly, the surprise came too suddenly and he ran towards her. When Su Yi was hugged by the man, she laughed out loud, her clear laughter was filled with joy. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Lu Yubai sighed deeply, his large hands caressed her long and smooth hair. ¡°I¡¯m late.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Su Yi raised her head and looked at the man¡¯s handsome face. She stood on her tiptoes and could not help but reach out to hold his face. ¡°I¡¯ve made you worry.¡± ¡°Silly girl.¡± Lu Yubai looked at the young lady in front of him with deep affection. A low, joyful smile seemed to spread from his chest as he opened his thin lips. ¡°Don¡¯t forget me next time.¡± Or Su Yi was stunned for a moment. Just as she was about to ask the man how he knew, someone held the back of her head and pressed her into his embrace. She heard the man¡¯s sexy and low voice that was filled with surprise and fear. ¡°Don¡¯t move, let me hold you for a while.¡± Su Yi obediently stopped moving and let the man hug her. Ling Sheng looked at the two pairs of couple in front of her with satisfaction. Fifth Uncle had finally achieved his goal, it was not in vain that she had spent so much effort to matchmake the two of them. Jun Shiyan felt that the aura of the young lady had changed. The originally sweet and soft young lady, has a domineering aura that could be released at any time and anywhere. She could not hide ii even if she deliberately restrained it. She was not to be trifled with. Moreover, the young lady in his arms was not focused at all. When he was hugging her so worriedly and fearfully, she was still looking at someone else. He held her chin and looked at her seriously, his jealousy surging. ¡°Look at me.¡± Ling Sheng raised her head and looked at the man in front of her seriously. Her slender, fair hand brushed past his eyebrows, nose, and finally landed on his lips. Her red lips parted slightly with extreme charm. ¡°Kiss me.¡± Jun Shiyan was stunned for a moment. He saw a flash of disdain in the little girl¡¯s eyes, as if she was mocking him for not daring to do so. It made him so angry that he jumped out, held the back of her head, and leaned over to cover her. The chauffeur, Uncle Liu, turned his head and only saw the moment when the man lowered his head to kiss Ling Sheng. He wanted to continue looking excitedly, only to see a silk-like object wrapped above their heads. He sighed regretfully as he heard the sound of sirens. When he looked up, he saw police cars and the production team¡¯s cars on the opposite road. Yun Ruo was shocked once again. She quickly glanced at the scarf covering their heads and felt her soul trembling uncontrollably. She was certain that Ling Sheng did not have that scarf with her. Just like the sword that had wanted to kill Song Xiyue, that scarf had appeared out of nowhere. Who exactly was Ling Sheng? Chapter 1229 - Falling Down Chapter 1229 Falling Down When Song Xiyue was carried to the stretcher, she woke up slowly. The first thing she saw when she opened her eyes was Ling Sheng. Her eyes widened and trembled in fear. Her body curled into a ball, looking extremely frightened. The medical staff followed her gaze and saw a man and woman hugging not far away. The scarf blocked their line of sight and without thinking, they knew that the two were being intimate. They quickly shifted their gaze and looked at Song Xiyue in confusion. The staff had said that this girl had fainted, but why did she look like she had a mental problem? Since Lu Yubai and Jun Shiyan were not coming over, Yu Zhong did not dare to handle the matters here. The police also stood respectfully by the side, waiting for instructions! The man in the hit-and-run vehicle was covered in blood. He looked like someone who had crawled out of a pool of blood. As long as he was conscious, he would act like a mental patient. His eyes were dull and his mouth was full of nonsense. Yu Zhong looked at Song Xiyue, who was being carried over. He was furious. He had initially chosen her to cause trouble. However, there were many ways to stir up trouble. What he wanted was just to start a fight, the kind where girls schemed against each other. The kind that would secretly cause harm to others. Song Xiyue wanted to deny it, but Yu Zhong¡¯s gaze told her that she couldn¡¯t hide it anymore. Director Yu knew that she was the mastermind and panicked. She tried his best to remain calm and think of a way to escape. ¡°Director Yu.¡± Song Xiyue took advantage of the fact that Ling Sheng and the rest had yet to return and shouted with tears streaming down her face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Yu Zhong squatted down in front of her and gritted his teeth. ¡°Didn¡¯t I warn you not to have feelings for someone you can¡¯t have?¡± Song Xiyue weakly reached out and tugged at the corner of his clothes. Her voice was very low and hoarse. ¡°Uncle, I know I was wrong. Please save me this time for my aunt¡¯s sake!¡± She was really at her wit¡¯s end now, Ling Sheng would kill her. She knew that when she was in the car, the murderous aura had come from Ling Sheng. The object floating in front of her just now must have been Ling Sheng¡¯s doing As long as she could escape, she could think of a way to capture Ling Sheng. A person like her was an anomaly in this world. She should be sent to a special laboratory as a test subject. Yes, Ling Sheng was just a test subject. When she informed the relevant departments and locked her up in the laboratory, she would be safe. ¡°Don¡¯t shout.¡± Yu Zhong¡¯s face turned green. He warned her softly, ¡°I have nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± ¡°Uncle, my aunt has followed you for so long without any status, and even gave birth to a son for you. Even if not for me, for their sake, please help me!¡± Song Xiyue looked at him with tears in her eyes. ¡°You are threatening me.¡± Yu Zhong¡¯s expression changed drastically. He said coldly in anger, ¡°You brought this upon yourself. You must know who you have offended, I can¡¯t help you.¡± ¡°Then uncle, don¡¯t blame me for not showing mercy.¡± The timid and wronged look in Song Xiyue¡¯s eyes disappeared, replaced by a sharp threat. In this situation, the only person who could help her was the man in front of her. The man in front of her was a big director in the Chinese entertainment industry. He was loyal to his wife and daughter, playing the role of a good husband, a good father, and a good son. However, he was still upset that his wife did not give him a son and had hooked up with her aunt. The two of them had been together for two years, and her aunt had given him a son at the beginning of this year. She was able to participate in this variety show because she asked her aunt for it. Otherwise, with her qualifications, how could she have a chance? ¡°That will depend on whether you have the life.¡± Yu Zhong glared at her fiercely, this was the first time he had met such an idiot. Even if she died, it would be her own fault. As soon as he finished speaking, he saw someone walking over from the corner of his eye. Leading them were Lu Yubai and Su Yi. Shi Lingyu and Yu Bei were behind them, while Jun Shiyan and Ling Sheng were the last to arrive. Song Xiyue knew that she couldn¡¯t avoid them. Seeing that they were about to come over, fear crept up her spine again. She suddenly got up and ran straight towards the railings on the side of the mountain road, wanting to escape through the railings. Ling Sheng watched her climb onto the railing with a playful expression. When she looked up, she even revealed a smug look at her. With a sneer, her red lips parted slightly as she mouthed two words, ¡°Idiot!¡± Song Xiyue climbed up the railing and was about to go over. Below her was a dense forest. As long as she flipped over and ran, no one would be able to find her. She would definitely succeed. As long as she escaped, she would not let Ling Sheng off!/ please keep reading on MYB0XN0VEL(d0t)C0M. Unexpectedly, just as she was about to flip over, the railing suddenly broke apart from both sides of her body. She could clearly see the railing cracking strangely, the sharp and piercing sound was like the warning of death. She widened her eyes in shock and glared at Ling Sheng viciously. She roared indignantly, ¡°She¡¯s a demon! Ling Sheng is a demon!¡± Without warning, the iron fence began to crack. After a loud bang, as if it couldn¡¯t bear the weight of a person, it fell towards the valley together with Song Xiyue. Everyone present looked at the strange scene in front of them in horror. Some policemen wanted to run over to save her, but they realized that because of their extreme fear, their bodies were stiff and they couldn¡¯t even move. Yun Ruo could not bear to look at her and closed her eyes. Indeed, she had brought this upon herself, the bitch would be punished by heaven. She had racked her brains to get herself involved in a car accident. She wanted to get them off the show, but she ended up harming herself. She had already warned her not to act recklessly, but she refused to listen and insisted on seeking her own death. Finally, she¡¯s going to pay the price. Lu Yubai was also shocked. That protective fence was welded together by iron rods as thick as a child¡¯s arm. Even when a car collided with it, the car would be damaged. How could it not be able to withstand the weight of a person? Yu Bei also widened his eyes at the scene in front of him. Fuck, that can¡¯t be right. How could it suddenly be broken? The construction company really cut corners for this! However, when he saw Song Xiyue fall, he didn¡¯t feel much sympathy for her. After all, he had already found out on the way here that she had planned the accident. He even had a very unkind thought that even if she died, he would want to clap his hands and shout, ¡°Good death!¡± The people he loved and his friends were all in that car. If something really happened to them, even if he tore Song Xiyue into pieces, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to appease his anger. Chapter 1230 - Hard to Speak Chapter 1230 Hard to Speak Shi Lingyu jogged two steps and secretly tugged at the corner of Su Yi¡¯s clothes. She did not know what to feel, but she felt a little scared and knew she should not be like this. Sheng Sheng was her friend, and Song Xiyue was the one who wanted to harm them. Even if she died, her death was not worthy of pity. However, when she saw someone die in front of her, she still couldn¡¯t get over the hurdle in her heart. She couldn¡¯t convince herself to accept it. Su Yi took a step back and held her hand tightly, saying softly, ¡°Trust Sheng Sheng.¡± Jun Shiyan looked at the young lady beside him immediately, his gaze asking her what was going on. He saw the young lady smiling brightly at him. The next moment, something appeared in his palm. Opening it up, he saw that it was a beautiful paper crane. It was vivid and lifelike, as if it could come alive at any moment and fly away. His heart softened, and a warm feeling spread from his heart to his entire body. It was so familiar that his eyes became moist. There must be a story behind this small paper crane. He tilted his head slightly and approached the young lady. ¡°When did you fold it?¡± ¡°I know magic. I conjured it.¡± The corners of Ling Sheng¡¯s lips curled into a brilliant smile, looking pleased with herself. Jun Shiyan looked at the missing railing on the opposite side and finally confirmed one thing quickly. His voice was very low and deep. ¡°You remembered everything?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not telling you!¡± Ling Sheng flung his hand away arrogantly. After calling out to Sister Su Yi, she chased after them. Jun Shiyan looked at the young lady¡¯s back with a deep look in his eyes. The young lady already remembered everything, what exactly was going on with him? Why did his memory still show no signs of recovering? Yu Zhong thought that Song Xiyue must have fallen to her death, he didn¡¯t expect that she would be found 10 minutes later. She was seriously injured and was carried up by the police. Song Xiyue¡¯s consciousness was still extremely clear, but she was unable to move her entire body. The intense pain made her wish she could faint right now, but she just couldn¡¯t. She could only glare angrily at Ling Sheng, as though she wanted to shoot her into a sieve. Ling Sheng smiled at her. She wanted to die? It was not that simple. She would never kill anyone, she would only make her life a living hell. This kind of evil woman was really heinous. If she would do it once she would do it again. If she let her off once, she would definitely come back again. The solution was to make sure that she never had the chance to do anything bad again. Shi Lingyu felt that murder was too cruel and could not accept that her friend was a murderer. She heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that Song Xiyue was still alive. In a lawful society, even if one commits a crime punishable by death, it should be judged by the law. It should not be decided by one¡¯s emotions. Su Yi had already convinced herself that no matter what Sheng Sheng did, she was her friend, her best friend. However, her education from a young age was deeply rooted. Facing someone whose hands were stained with blood, it would more or less affect her. VdS Lu Yubai swept a cold glance at the woman who was carried up. He didn¡¯t expect her to still be alive after falling, she was really lucky. However, from the looks of it, she probably wouldn¡¯t have the chance to stir up trouble again. He would get Yao Hua to follow her to take a look and confirm. Yu Zhong stood in front of the two big shots, trembling with fear. He waited respectfully for the big shots¡¯ instructions. Other than the pressure that Lu Yubai and Jun Shiyan gave him, he could also clearly feel a domineering aura that was not inferior to the two of them. It was so oppressive that he could not breathe. That domineering aura came from Ling Sheng, he realized that Ling Sheng had changed. The Ling Sheng in front of him seemed to have seen through everything. She was like a high and mighty queen, completely different from the soft and sweet girl from before. ¡°Director Yu.¡± Lu Yubai was the first to speak. He looked at him and said, ¡°I feel that there is no value in continuing to film this show. What do you think, Director Yu?¡± What kind of lousy show was this? Previously, Sheng Sheng had almost gotten into trouble twice, and this time, such a dangerous situation had occurred. He wasn¡¯t sure what would happen next time. These women in the entertainment industry were so ambitious to become more popular. If they didn¡¯t, they wanted to be famous. None of them were easy to deal with. However, since they dared to lay their hands on his people, they had to be prepared to die without a grave. Hearing what Lu Yubai said, Yu Bei was a little anxious. He wanted to woo his wife. If the show stopped filming, how was he going to woo his wife? However, he did not dare to interrupt. He could only look at Ling Sheng and Su Yi pleadingly. The remaining two big shots looked scary, so he didn¡¯t dare to approach them. Ling Sheng did not want to film the show anymore. However, the female guests who harbored evil intentions had already left. Even if they continued filming, there would not be any problems. Brother Bei wanted to use this opportunity to Woo Sister Yu. Moreover, if the people who had already awakened surrounded Sister Yu, she should be able to awaken easily without any accidents. Su Yi tugged at Lu Yubai and lowered her voice. ¡°I think we can continue filming this show.¡± She had to help Xiao Yu and Yu Bei. After Xiao Yu awakened, it won¡¯t matter if the show was filmed or not. Lu Yubai agreed to continue filming. Jun Shiyan had Ling Sheng working for him, so he nodded in agreement. He knew that the young lady did not want to shoot the show, but to create opportunities for Yu Bei to woo his wife. The show could continue filming. After asking the big boss for his opinion, the rest of the schedule could proceed as planned. Yu Zhong really did not know whether he should cry or laugh. This was not filming a show, this was suffering. If he knew that things would develop like this, he would definitely not film this variety show. The male and female guests were still separated. There was one less female guest, leaving only four people. Yun Ruo was quite professional and didn¡¯t show any abnormalities. She was chatting and laughing with the three of them as if she had long forgotten about Song Xiyue. Ling Sheng knew that if Yun Ruo was smart, she would definitely not dare to cause trouble. As long as she was obedient, she would also be polite to her. The county was quite big and prosperous. The car stopped at the most bustling commercial district, in it was basically everything they needed to buy. The few of them were professionals and had already adjusted their mentality. They shopped and bought things easily. At first, it was a little awkward, but after 10 minutes, the mood improved and the atmosphere became relaxed and happy. When they arrived at an underground mall, the four of them walked around while eating snacks to see if there was anything worth buying that was suitable and meaningful. Shi Lingyu was attracted by a cute shop and pulled Ling Sheng and Su Yi in. Yun Ruo stopped them. Her expression was complicated and her voice was very low as if she found it difficult to speak. ¡°That¡­ Are we really going in there?¡± Chapter 1231 - Good Intentions Chapter 1231 Good Intentions Upon hearing Yun Ruo¡¯s question, Ling Sheng glanced at the shop in front of her and smiled knowingly before nodding. Of course, she had to enter. Su Yi and Shi Lingyu looked at them in confusion before they were pushed in by Ling Sheng and called for Yun Ruo. When Yun Ruo heard Ling Sheng call her, she was overjoyed and hurriedly chased after her. The shop looked small, but there was actually quite a lot of space inside. The color of the lights was a little ambiguous. When they entered, they could see a lot of clothes. Su Yi and Shi Lingyu had just stepped in when they saw what was in the store. Their faces turned red as they turned to pull Ling Sheng out. Shi Lingyu felt like her face was burning, she was so embarrassed that she wished she could find a hole to hide in. Was she crazy? Why did she come to such a store! Su Yi also did not expect that a small store would actually be a shop that sold such things. She swept her gaze over the sex toys in the shop that made people blush and their hearts beat faster. She gave a low cough. ¡°Sheng Sheng, there¡¯s nothing we want here, let¡¯s go!¡± The shop owner was a handsome man. When he saw the girls enter, he was surprised for a moment before he quickly went up to them. ¡°Beauties, don¡¯t worry. There will be something you want. I dare say that the things in my shop are the most complete, what are you looking for?¡± When Su Yi heard the store owner¡¯s words, she let out a low cough and tugged at Shi Lingyu and Ling Sheng before saying seriously, ¡°We entered the wrong place. We¡¯ll leave immediately.¡± Shi Lingyu was pulled to her side. However, Ling Sheng broke free and looked at the items in the store with interest. She even whispered a few words to the store owner. The shop owner immediately understood and quickly took out a sailor suit, he even smiled and introduced it. ¡°Beautiful lady, this is an elementary version. Our shop has intermediate and advanced ones. Do you want to try it?¡± He opened such a store and saw all kinds of people. It was very common for beautiful women to buy these things. He was already used to it. However, it was the first time he had seen four such beautiful women gathered together to buy things from his store. ¡°No, this is good.¡± After Ling Sheng took it, she ran over to ask Shi Lingyu, ¡°Sister Yu, do you think this looks good?¡± Shi Lingyu glared at her angrily and told her to quickly return the clothes. How could she come to such a place? She still had to act like she was sensible and did not follow them over. Otherwise, she would really be embarrassed. ¡°Take a look. Just a look.¡± Ling Sheng grabbed her arm and made her turn around. She smiled and said, ¡°Do you think it looks familiar?¡± Shi Lingyu gritted his teeth and growled, ¡°No, not at all!¡± Why would she find this thing familiar? She had never seen it before, how could it be familiar? ¡°Take a look. We¡¯ll leave after taking a look.¡± Ling Sheng refused to stop unless she achieved her goal. She had to let her take a look. Shi Lingyu could not persuade her. She thought to herself that it was not a big deal to take a look at it. The moment she turned her head, her eyes narrowed and a familiar feeling invaded her body. Ling Sheng looked at Shi Lingyu, who was stunned on the spot, and knew that it was effective. The scenes or things that she had encountered in the past would definitely affect her to a certain extent. When Su Yi saw Shi Lingyu¡¯s reaction, she remembered that Sheng Sheng had told her once that Xiao Yu and Yu Bei often played such games and instantly understood her good intentions. Chapter 1232 - Huo Ci’s Marriage Chapter 1232 Huo Ci¡¯s Marriage Ling Sheng deliberately approached her and said in a low voice, ¡°Sister Yu, have you worn this before?¡± When Shi Lingyu heard this, she was stunned for a moment. A voice suddenly sounded in her mind, ¡°I didn¡¯t wear it before.¡± ¡°You really didn¡¯t wear it before?¡± Ling Sheng asked when she saw the strange expression on her face, as if she was about to remember something ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± After Shi Lingyu shouted in grief, a blurry scene flashed past her eyes. Her mind seemed to have exploded and was buzzing. Su Yi watched as she covered her head and squatted down in pain. She quickly went forward to check on the situation. ¡°Xiao Yu, are you okay?!¡± Shi Lingyu¡¯s head hurt so much that she wanted to die, the blurry scene suddenly became clearer. After a long time, she slowly recovered but her eyes were confused. She raised her head, as if confirming something, her voice was hoarse. ¡°Sister Su Yi.¡± ¡°Are you okay!¡± Su Yi looked at her nervously. She was almost certain that she had awakened and regained her memories. ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Shi Lingyu still did not understand why she lost her memory. Did the things she remembered really belong to her? ¡°Sheng Sheng.¡± Su Yi could not explain clearly. She had just regained her memory, the only person who could explain this was Sheng Sheng However, there were many people along the way, so it was not appropriate to ask her now. Other than regaining her memory, she was still confused about everything else. Yun Ruo looked at the three of them in confusion. She wanted to ask but felt that it was not her place to ask. She tactfully did not go near and even glared at the shop owner who wanted to ask about the situation. As the owner of a sex toy store, couldn¡¯t he see that she had a secret to tell? ¡°Let¡¯s find a place and talk slowly!¡± Ling Sheng had achieved her goal and was finally satisfied. She turned around and handed the clothes to the boss. ¡°Pack this for me.¡±/ please keep reading on MYB0XN0VEL(d0t)C0M. When Shi Lingyu heard that she was still thinking about the clothes, she looked up and glared at her fiercely. She gritted her teeth and squeezed out the words, ¡°Ling! Sheng!¡± ¡°If you give this to Brother Bei as a present, he will definitely be so happy.¡± Ling Sheng whispered into her ear. ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± Shi Lingyu¡¯s eyes were filled with evil fire. She reached out and pinched her. ¡°You¡¯re joking with me.¡± Is she speaking like a normal person? It was as if Yu Bei would be unhappy if she didn¡¯t wear this. He knew that he was happy when he regained his memory. ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, I want it!¡± Ling Sheng smiled brightly, a sly look flashing across her eyes. ¡°I want my Mr. Gu to be so happy.¡± ¡°You pervert.¡± Shi Lingyu saw that she really turned around to pick those outfits and even chose high-level goods. They picked out a few items from the uniforms to the lingeries and all kinds of tools. ¡°Food and sex are part of our nature.¡± Ling Sheng turned around and blinked at Su Yi. ¡°Sister Su Yi, do you want to choose a few too?¡± Su Yi shook her head calmly and glanced at her stomach. She warned her, ¡°Take it easy. Be careful not to get out of hand!¡± Yun Ruo had originally thought she was the most daring one. When she saw Ling Sheng like this, she suddenly felt that she was extremely weak and admitted defeat. Shi Lingyu¡¯s eyes were burning with anger as she complained to Su Yi, ¡°Sister Su Yi, don¡¯t you want to control her?¡± Su Yi shook her head, there was some helplessness in her eyes. ¡°How could I control her?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t you control her?¡± Shi Lingyu snorted. Seeing that she had taken out another round toy, her face blushed again and she pointed at her. ¡°You¡¯re her fifth aunt. If you don¡¯t care about her, who will?!¡± Su Yi was a little embarrassed by her words, she coughed lightly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll get her fifth uncle to control her?¡± The Fifth Aunt was useless here, Ling Sheng was a woman that even Third Master Jun couldn¡¯t control. Moreover, she wasn¡¯t doing anything outrageous, she was just buying something Even the heavens couldn¡¯t control the joy of someone else¡¯s bedroom, let alone Fifth Uncle and Fifth Aunt! Shi Lingyu stomped her feet in anger and pointed at Ling Sheng, wanting to scold her. However, she could not scold her for a long time, causing her face to turn red. Forget it. If she wanted to buy it, so be it. She couldn¡¯t control her anyway. Ling Sheng took a lot of things and packed them tightly. The bag was a fresh pink color and looked very girly. Who would have thought that there would be something lecherous inside? There were three packs in total, and she carried them herself. Pleased with her purchases, she had already thought about what to do with them in her heart. When she returned, she would give Fifth Uncle one pack and Brother Bei another. She could not use only the good stuff herself, she had to learn to share it. ¡°That¡­ I don¡¯t like coffee. You guys go and drink coffee. I¡¯ll walk around opposite,¡± Yun Ruo said consciously when she saw that they were about to enter a coffee shop. She knew that she was just an outsider to them and it was not appropriate for her to be with them. She had to be sensible and know what she could and could not do to be likable. Ling Sheng nodded with a smile. ¡°Then go shopping first. We¡¯ll look for you after we have coffee.¡± Ling Sheng was very satisfied with Yun Ruo¡¯s tactfulness. Shi Lingyu was very satisfied. Yun Ruo was much more sensible than Yin Ning and Song Xiyue, she was indeed deserving of a high Internet celebrity ranking and had a high EQ. Su Yi also looked at her. A wise man submits to the circumstances, Yun Ruo did very well in this aspect. The three of them ordered a cup of coffee each. After taking a sip of coffee, Ling Sheng asked them lazily, ¡°What do you want to know? Just ask!¡± Su Yi and Shi Lingyu looked at each other and said angrily in unison, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be the one telling us?¡± Look at how relaxed she was. Did she come over to drink coffee and enjoy? No, they were talking about serious matters. ¡°If you don¡¯t ask, what should I say?¡± Ling Sheng smiled and took another sip of coffee. ¡°It tastes good.¡± Su Yi and Shi Lingyu really wanted to strangle her. They wanted to ask too many questions and did not know where to start. Su Yi thought for a moment, organized her words, and spoke first. ¡°In any case, you just have to tell us everything you know. Why did we lose our memories? What¡¯s going on in this world? Where did you get that strange evil art?¡± ¡°What evil art? You make it sound so ugly. This is my ability to create things.¡± Ling Sheng laughed. ¡°Do you know? People who survive their death basically have supernatural powers, those who don¡¯t have these abilities will die.¡± Just as she finished speaking, she was about to continue explaining when she heard someone suddenly shout from behind, ¡°Damn it, Huo Ci is married!¡± Chapter 1233 - Sangyu Wants to Get Married Chapter 1233 Sangyu Wants to Get Married As a die-hard fan of Huo Ci, Shi Lingyu was sensitive to his name. She would never let go of anything related to him. When she heard people talking about him, her ears pricked up. He looked at Ling Sheng and said happily, ¡°Sheng Sheng, congratulations!¡± Ling Sheng rolled her eyes at her. ¡°Huo Ci is married, not me. Why are you congratulating me?¡± Ha! How dishonest of her. They went to get married behind her back. As her daughter, shouldn¡¯t they let her know this kind of news first? They were worse than the fans, she was angry! Su Yi had already found the photos that had been exposed online. The fans¡¯ Weibo had completely fallen into enemy hands, the trending topics were all about Huo Ci and Nangong Lengyu. She held her phone and showed it to her. ¡°You¡¯re too much. Your parents are about to get married, but you didn¡¯t even tell us.¡± Ling Sheng looked over and saw that in the photo, besides her parents who were dressed well, there were two little kids, Xiaoqi and Sangyu. Xiaoqi was good-looking to begin with. Being dressed up like a fashion model by his father, he attracted countless eyes wherever he went. Little Sangyu was wearing a pink princess outfit and holding a pink marshmallow with Peppa Pig in her hand, making her look like a delicate barbie doll. Everyone would want to pinch and hug her after looking at her. Shi Lingyu also saw the little girl standing next to Xiaoqi. The little boy was even wiping the girl¡¯s face with his hand. She said regretfully and excitedly, ¡°Sheng Sheng, I shouldn¡¯t have lost my memory. Look at what happened. I didn¡¯t know that my idol was married, and even the kid has already found a wife.¡± Oh my, the little girl was too good-looking. She was soft and squishy, and when she smiled, she was unbelievably sweet. She was like a little honey, making people like her very much. Everyone felt like hugging her! Su Yi had also noticed the young lady, but her imagination was not as good as Xiao Yu¡¯s. She asked Ling Sheng, ¡°She¡¯s really our family¡¯s daughter-in-law?¡± ¡°Fifth Aunt.¡± Ling Sheng pointed at Shi Lingyu solemnly and corrected her. ¡°She made a fuss about wanting to be Xiaoqi¡¯s godmother and talked about the girl as if she was her daughter-in-law. If you say that, my lifespan will be shortened. If I don¡¯t respect my elders, my Fifth Uncle will kill me.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Sheng Sheng is right.¡± Shi Lingyu smiled ambiguously with obvious schadenfreude. ¡°You won¡¯t be godmother anymore. You can be the Fifth Great Aunt and Fifth Grandmother.¡± ¡°Come, call me Fifth Aunt first.¡± Su Yi was flustered and anxious, she might as well do as they wished and use her seniority to suppress them. ¡°Fifth Aunt,¡± the two of them greeted in unison. Su Yi was even more embarrassed and did not want to bother with them, so she changed the topic. ¡°Sheng Sheng, do you really not know that your parents are getting married?¡± ¡°What marriage?¡± Ling Sheng pointed at the words ¡°Civil Affairs Bureau¡±. ¡°Didn¡¯t they just register their marriage?¡± If her father wanted to get married, her grandfather would have to give in. However, from the looks of it, he definitely wanted to expose it on purpose. When the entire China found out, the wedding would be a sure thing. The older generation, especially the Grandpas, the Huo family, and the Nangong family, were all influential families. The wedding had to be held and done beautifully. If Ling Sheng thought that way, she had really wronged Huo Ci. He did not want everyone to know. Although he thought that way, he did not dare to do so without his wife¡¯s permission. Otherwise, he would have to sleep in the family cinema again. Half an hour ago, Huo Ci and Nangong Lengyu were like all the ordinary young couples in China who are going to register their marriage. They got out of the car, wore sunglasses, a mask, and a hat. They were in a standard three-piece suit and queued at the entrance of the Civil Affairs Bureau. These two people¡¯s temperament was too dazzling. Coupled with the pair of little children who looked like a golden boy and jade girl, they attracted even more attention. All the young couples could not help but look at the two of them and the two little dolls. There was no need to talk about that couple, they looked too elegant. When they stood in the crowd, they knew that they were not ordinary people. They were the kind that automatically garnered attention. Those two little kids should be the children of that couple. They were even twins, and it was really enviable. They were too beautiful and cute, making one¡¯s heart melt. Hmph, trying to trick me into having kids again. So be it. The baby is simply too cute. If I can give birth to such a pair of twins, my life will not be in vain! The young girl called him Brother Xiaoqi. The boy was the big brother and the girl was the younger sister. ¡°Brother Xiaoqi, what is the marriage certificate?¡± Sangyu opened her beautiful big eyes and looked at the handsome boy beside her with a marshmallow in her mouth. Xiaoqi¡¯s face blushed. He thought for a moment before replying seriously, ¡°Registering your marriage means living together forever.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Little Sangyu understood what she meant. She smiled brightly and narrowed her big eyes into crescent moons. She then said in a sweet and soft voice, ¡°Then Sangyu also wants to get registered with Brother Xiaoqi.¡± Xiaoqi¡¯s eyes widened. After Little Sangyu finished speaking, she looked at the two people next to her and tiptoed. She reached out and kicked Huo Ci. ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, Sangyu also wants to get the marriage certificate with Brother Xiaoqi!¡± The young girl¡¯s words about getting the marriage certificate did not cause much of a stir among the young couples. They still looked at the young girl with good intentions and treated it as her fairy tale dream. A two or three-year-old child knew nothing, she must have said whatever she wanted to and understood it wrongly. However, when the young girl called out her maternal grandparents, everyone looked at Huo Ci and the rest in shock, their eyes shattering Oh my god, no way! They thought that they were a couple and that the kids were their children! They were still so young and were already grandparents! Huo Ci smiled and nodded. He squatted down and gave the young girl a pat on the head before saying gently, ¡°Sure. When you and Brother Xiaoqi are 18 years old, you can register your marriage.¡± The surprise came so suddenly, Little Sangyu had done a great job. If the child could get the marriage certificate, she would have gotten it with him right now. Situ Sang, that slave to his daughter, would be so angry that he got a little excited just thinking about it. Nangong Lengyu kicked his calf. What were they talking about? How old were Xiaoqi and Little Sangyu? There was still a long time ahead, anything could happen. She had hoped that Little Sangyu and Xiaoqi could go from childhood friends to marriage, but no one could predict what would happen in the future. The commotion over here was really too curious. The people in the queue extended their heads forward to look. They were young grandparents, with a cute pair of children. At the end of the line, a lady suddenly pointed at Huo Ci and shouted excitedly, ¡°Hubby!¡± Chapter 1234 - Childhood Sweethearts Her shout stunned even her boyfriend. He looked at the man wearing sunglasses and a mask beside the young lady. Fuck! It¡¯s Huo Ci! The man that he hated so much that he gritted his teeth. He would even turn to ashes if he knew him. Which man in the world wouldn¡¯t be angry if he heard his wife calling another man her husband every day! After the lady called him ¡®hubby¡¯, she realized that she had called him wrongly and quickly covered her mouth. She carefully looked at her boyfriend, whose face was dark, and quickly changed her words. She whispered, ¡°It¡¯s Huo Ci.¡± Oh no, they were all about to get married. It was one thing for her to call out to another man as hubby in private with her sisters, but why did she do it beside her man! The boyfriend¡¯s expression finally improved a little. Seeing that his girlfriend had also realized her mistake, she must have been too excited and made a slip of the mouth. He changed his mind after a while, and was not angry anymore. After all, Huo Ci was the man who had appeared in her life before him, he was just her idol. At the thought of this, he felt much better. When the lady shouted Huo Ci¡¯s name. The queue immediately became messy, and someone excitedly surrounded them. All the young couples present knew Huo Ci. They did not notice him at first, but when they heard someone shout, they took a closer look and realized that it was Huo Ci! That¡­ that lady beside Huo Ci¡­ was Movie Queen Nangong! The girls were so excited that tears welled up in their eyes, they jumped up on the spot. It was Movie King Huo and Movie Queen Nangong, it was really true! Oh my god, what kind of luck was this? She actually had the chance to line up with Movie King Huo and Movie Queen Nangong to get their marriage certificate! Huo Ci did not expect to be discovered even though he was dressed like this. He looked at the woman beside him, whose aura had instantly sunk, and explained in a low voice, ¡°There¡¯s a type of fan in the entertainment industry called a wife fan.¡± Nangong Lengyu glanced at him, she was also in the entertainment circle. Although she had retired for many years, she still knew what she should know. Was she jealous? How was she jealous? She was just a young lady. Why should she be jealous of a young lady? Even if those young ladies coveted him and called him hubby a million times a day, they would not be able to get him! Xiaoqi sniffled and secretly glanced at his grandfather, holding in his laughter. Huo Ci felt that he still had to clarify things, he was already someone who had an owner. In the future, only his wife could address him as ¡®hubby¡¯. He had decided to post on Weibo immediately after they registered their marriage. He had to make this matter clear. ¡°Everyone.¡± Huo Ci stood up and took off his mask and sunglasses in a show of respect. He looked at everyone present with a warm smile. ¡°Our sudden appearance here has brought you trouble. Today is my big day, I hope that everyone can help me out and not spread the news that we are here before I register my marriage.¡± Movie King Huo had already spoken and was politely discussing the matter. Many of the young couples present were his and Nangong Lengyu¡¯s fans. Their idol had registered his marriage and even asked them for help. They could still bear with it for such a short period of time. ¡°Brother Ci, can you write us a wedding blessing?¡± The boyfriend of the girl who recognized Huo Ci first pulled his girlfriend over. ¡°My girlfriend is your hardcore fan and has liked you for 10 years.¡± The girl did not expect her boyfriend to do this for her. She was so excited that her eyes were filled with tears and she looked at him with love. There was a saying in the industry, don¡¯t hesitate to marry the boyfriend who supports your pursuit of idols. She felt that she had chosen the right person! ¡°Okay,¡± Huo Ci replied with a smile. He took the notebook from the boy and wrote his wedding blessings. The boy thanked him and handed his girlfriend the wedding blessings. Seeing the girl looking at him affectionately, he smiled happily and pulled her hand to continue queuing. After the couple started, the other couples in the queue started to ask for their blessings too. There was nothing happier than meeting their idol during their engagement. If there is something that could make me happier, then it¡¯s to let my idol write me a blessing. I¡¯ll be so happy! Huo Ci did not put on any airs, he had always been approachable and gentle. Nangong Lengyu had a good temper. Although she looked cold, she was not cold towards the fans at all. Xiaoqi and Little Sangyu were also surrounded by the fans of their grandparents. They were given food and played with. It was not until they asked that they found out that only the boy was the grandson of the Movie King while the little girl was not. The fans looked at the two little kids in front of them who had well-chiseled features and became even more excited. Childhood friends, huh? They wondered if the Movie King would let them enter the entertainment circle! If the two of them entered the entertainment industry, they would be their fans and do their best to promote them. Huo Ci did not expect to be discovered, and it would be bad if he caused trouble for the public order. He let the staff handle the situation temporarily and called everyone present to the lobby. Those who came later would need to queue outside. Actually, there were not many people queuing up to register their marriage. Huo Ci and his company had arrived early, and there were only about 30 pairs in front. When it came to the two of them, it was only about half an hour. There were only about a hundred people present. Huo Ci and Nangong Lengyu let the other young couples go and register their marriage first. After they had signed all the wedding blessings, they followed the staff to register their marriage. Little Sangyu was waiting outside with Xiaoqi. She swayed her feet and took his hand, looking a bit disappointed. ¡°Brother Xiaoqi, Sangyu also wants to get married too.¡± Xiaoqi smiled and patted the little girl¡¯s head. ¡°Grandpa said that we can¡¯t register our marriage until we¡¯re 18 years old!¡± Little Sangyu counted with her fingers and reached out a pair of hands. She let out a sigh. ¡°It is so far away. Two hands are not even enough to count the number of years left!¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be quick.¡± Xiaoqi smiled and coaxed her. ¡°Then let¡¯s pinky swear. When Sangyu is 18 years old, can you bring her here to get the marriage certificate?¡± Little Sangyu looked into his eyes seriously and extended her little finger. ¡°Okay.¡± Xiaoqi said firmly and solemnly reached out his hand to hook the little girl¡¯s soft hand. The fans at the side were far away and did not know what the two little kids were talking about. They only saw the happy and expectant look on the little girl¡¯s face. Oh my, I can¡¯t take it anymore. My heart is about to melt, this pair of childhood sweethearts were so happy! Huo Ci and Nangong Lengyu soon came out. Each of them carried a child and bade farewell to the fans, the fans watched them leave with reluctance. As soon as the two of them left, the fans could no longer control the primitive power in their hearts. They went around posting and showing off. Chapter 1235 - We Broke Up This time, the entertainment circle blew up again after Huo Ci and Nangong Lengyu revealed their relationship. Huo Ci¡¯s Weibo post pushed his popularity to its peak again. The headlines of all the major web portals blew up. Huo Ci posted, ¡°Mrs. Huo, hello @Nangong Lengyu.JPG marriage certificate.¡± Their relationship had been made public a long time ago and they had received the blessings of outsiders in the industry. Their marriage also had a lot of blessings. As for those unfavorable comments, not only were the comments deleted by Yu Zheng, but even his account was blown up. They were courting death! Was the Third Master¡¯s parents-in-law something ordinary people like them could talk about? Yun Ruo was scrolling through Weibo when she saw Ling Sheng and the rest coming out of the cafe opposite. She quickly went forward and stammered in excitement, ¡°Movie King Huo and Movie Queen Nangong have registered their marriage!¡± Her voice was very loud, and everyone who was scrolling through Weibo and looking at the trending topics looked over. There were also two girls whose makeup had been ruined from crying and were out of breath; they seemed to be Huo Ci¡¯s fans. ¡°I saw it.¡± Shi Lingyu was the first to answer her. As a fan of Huo Ci¡¯s, she was very emotional. ¡°I never thought that Huo Ci, who didn¡¯t even have a scandal in more than 20 years, would actually get married just like that.¡± ¡°Me too, me too.¡± Yun Ruo seemed to have met her confidant and held Shi Lingyu¡¯s hand excitedly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect his wife to be Movie Queen Nangong, both of them are my idols. For a moment, I don¡¯t know who to envy.¡± She cried. The Movie King and Queen were both her favorite idols. Now that they were married, she was extremely envious! Shi Lingyu and Su Yi shifted their gazes to look at Ling Sheng. Who were they envious of? She didn¡¯t know who to envy. Anyway, they knew that the one they were most envious of was this little fairy in front of them. She was the precious daughter of the Movie King and Queen. Who could be luckier than her? Yun Ruo also saw their expressions, but her mind was filled with thoughts about the Movie King and Queen getting their marriage certificate, so she did not think too much about it. After learning that Shi Lingyu was also a fan of Huo Ci, she felt a sense of kinship as if she was her family. Tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°The Movie King and Queen even brought their grandchildren to get their marriage certificate. I¡¯m so envious of their daughter now. She was exposed a while ago, her name is Sheng Sheng¡­¡± Just as she finished her sentence, she saw Shi Lingyu and Su Yi look at Ling Sheng. Her mind buzzed and her eyes widened in shock. Right, Sheng Sheng, Ling Sheng! Teacher Lu and Teacher Bai were brothers with Huo Ci. They were as close as brothers, and Ling Sheng called him Fifth Uncle! That meant that Sheng Sheng was¡­ the daughter of the Movie King and Queen! Ling Sheng glanced at them and shook her head gently. ¡°I really don¡¯t know when they¡¯ll get married. Why are you looking at me?¡± Yun Ruo looked at Ling Sheng in a daze. She looked at her with a benevolent motherly smile and patted her chest. ¡°Sheng Sheng, I¡¯m your parents¡¯ fan. I¡¯m the loyal kind.¡± Shi Lingyu nodded vigorously to express his loyalty. ¡°Me too!¡± Yun Ruo felt that she was silly. She had thought of everything and knew that Ling Sheng had a powerful background, but she had not thought of her as the Movie Queen¡¯s daughter. The Movie Queen¡¯s grandson was already three years old, but Sheng Sheng looked too young. She did not look like someone who had given birth! At the thought of the child, her eyes widened suddenly. After hesitating for a long time, she finally could not help but ask Ling Sheng carefully, ¡°Sheng Sheng, Mr. Gu is really your husband, right?¡± Ling Sheng smiled but did not say anything. Yun Ruo didn¡¯t dare to speak anymore. Fortunately, she realized this early and didn¡¯t go against her. Otherwise, she would have died without a burial place! Moreover, if he had known that she was the Movie Queen¡¯s daughter, as a loyal fan of the Queen, she would not have said anything. She would have pampered her to death! Ling Sheng felt strange under Yun Ruo¡¯s gaze. Didn¡¯t she just know that her father was Huo Ci and her mother was Nangong Lengyu? Did she have to go that far? Shi Lingyu and Yun Ruo, the two star-chasing girls, finally found their own kind and shared a common topic. They huddled together and chattered non-stop. Ling Sheng and Su Yi, who did not care about celebrities, began to shop seriously at the mall to see what gifts they should buy. In the end, Ling Sheng chose a tie. However, she felt that her Mr. Gu would definitely like what was in her pink girly heart bag. Su Yi chose a notebook in the end, while Shi Lingyu bought a men¡¯s watch. Yun Ruo, who was indifferent to imaginary love, casually bought a pair of shoes for her partner. Ling Sheng had just gotten into the car and had yet to warm up when she received a call from Song Yiyan. She thought that she had something important to say! ¡°I heard that you¡¯re missing a female guest, right?¡± Song Yiyan¡¯s voice was smiling. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m suitable?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that the man in your house will break your legs?¡± Ling Sheng sneered. ¡°Ling Sheng!¡± Song Yiyan was delighted when she heard her domineering voice that carried a hint of disdain. ¡°You¡¯ve awakened? I will go find you immediately. Luo Luo told you about the trash fish incident, right? I¡¯ll go find you. Let¡¯s plan carefully.¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°There¡¯s no lack of people here. You¡¯d better watch your man carefully!¡± The most terrifying man in the world was definitely Ji Xing when he was jealous. If he found out that Song Yiyan appeared on the show, who knew what that lunatic would do? ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything else, I already know. I¡¯m about to get off the plane. I told Fifth Uncle to let me join the show.¡± Song Yiyan was angry and scolded her without giving her any face. ¡°Aren¡¯t we still sisters? Didn¡¯t we say that we would be sisters forever? I wanted to participate in this lousy show, but you didn¡¯t even want me to come. I¡¯ve doted on you for nothing.¡± ¡°Then you better pray in your heart that your man won¡¯t awaken so soon.¡± It wasn¡¯t that Ling Sheng didn¡¯t want her to come over, but it was because of the nature of the show. As long as she gave her word, she would help her no matter what. ¡°You mean him?¡± Song Yiyan sneered. ¡°We broke up.¡± The man had already left, he had left last night. She had thrown all his things into the trash can. Who cared about him! In any case, Ling Sheng did not know what was going on between the two of them. In the past, they had been splitting up and getting back together, torturing each other. In another world, they had lost their memories and could still play with each other like this. She admired the two of them, they were really good at tormenting each other. ¡°Sheng Sheng, he¡¯s handsome!¡± Shi Lingyu was obsessed with looks. Through the car window, she could clearly see a beautiful man with a cold face sitting in the car opposite. Ling Sheng was talking to Shi Lingyu. When she turned around and saw the man in the car, her pupils constricted. Ji Xing! Chapter 1236 - Unexpected Su Yi saw her gaze and nudged her. She asked, ¡°Do you know him?¡± Ling Sheng nodded, thinking that there was a good show to watch. Ji Xing had caught up with her, but how did he get here? He was even here as a guest. If he was here as a guest, then Meng Xun would have no chance. However, Meng Xun was not a good person. If Song Yiyan teamed up with him instead, she would be embarrassing him. Su Yi naturally saw that man too. The man¡¯s looks were dazzling, even just a glimpse was shocking. Ling Sheng quickly hung up and did not hide anything from them. She looked at them and said, ¡°Song Yiyan is coming to participate in the show.¡± Yun Ruo looked at Ling Sheng. She knew Song Yiyan, so she was a little careful when she spoke, afraid that she would say the wrong thing. ¡°Is it that Song Yiyan who was recently banned?¡± Ling Sheng replied, ¡°The handsome guy from just now might be participating in the show too.¡± Shi Lingyu was stunned. ¡°The handsome man in the car just now was Song Yiyan¡¯s boyfriend?¡± Ling Sheng corrected him seriously. ¡°They broke up, so it¡¯s her ex-boyfriend.¡± She said this mainly to remind Yun Ruo not to have any random ideas, in case she got taken advantage of. After interacting with her for the past few days, she knew that although Yun Ruo was a little feminine, she was tactful and was still her parents¡¯ fan. Shi Lingyu and Su Yi looked at each other, why was her ex-boyfriend here? Sheng Sheng must be joking! But since when did Song Yiyan and Sheng Sheng¡¯s relationship become so intimate? This afternoon was the last afternoon of the first shoot. The male and female guests were matched on the spot. The next time they filmed, they would become an imaginary couple. Yu Zhong¡¯s face was covered in tears. It was not easy for him to film a show with so many twists and turns. However, he was very satisfied with the two guests who came this time. The male guest was called Ji Xing, the Third Master had asked him to come over. The female guest was Song Yiyan, who had been banned from the entertainment industry recently. The person who recommended her was Teacher Lu. In the living room, all the original guests, excluding Meng Xun, were present. The new male and female guests did not interact with each other, they would be paired with each other. Song Yiyan was sleeping in Ling Sheng¡¯s room. She was airsick, and when she got off the plane, she felt her entire body being hollowed out. If she did not recover properly, she would not be able to participate in the show properly. When Ling Sheng returned, she saw a black suitcase at her door. She immediately ridiculed, ¡°It doesn¡¯t have the color of a girl¡¯s heart!¡± The male guests had already returned and were waiting in the living room. The program team had already prepared everything and were just waiting for the female guest to arrive and for this exciting moment. Actually, there was no doubt about the matches over here. However, the effect created by the production team was still very good. Amidst the nervousness, there was also anticipation and excitement. Everyone who participated in the program was an actor. With the script in hand, they could perform all kinds of actions that would make a girl¡¯s heart flutter. The plot was like an idol drama¡¯s plot. When Song Yiyan came down, she was so beautiful that she was shining. Her mature aura was something that none of the female guests present had. Yun Ruo¡¯s eyes lit up, she had met Song Yiyan before. She was a soft and gentle girl, why did her aura suddenly change so drastically? She was like a different person. Shi Lingyu and Su Yi looked at each other again, and Song Yiyan¡¯s transformation was unbelievable. Did she come from another world like Sheng Sheng? Song Yiyan even flew a wink at Ling Sheng, not caring if she was filming a show. However, after scanning around, she did not find any male guests. On the way here, Fifth Uncle had said that Song Xiyue¡¯s partner was a male guest named Meng Xun. She had seen the photo and found him to be too ugly. However, in order to earn money, she had to bear with it. Song Yiyan came down from the stairs. Just as she was about to reach the bottom, the staff announced the male guest would enter. Ling Sheng suddenly felt like she was watching a matchmaking show. The music started, and the female guest could switch on the lights in the next moment. Song Yiyan didn¡¯t expect the male guest to change at the last minute and become the man with no morals. She would rather date an ugly monster than to see him now. She was so angry that she wanted to kill someone, but there was no emotion on her face. She still looked like a proud mature lady and even nodded slightly at the male guest with a smile. She really wanted to know whose idea it was. Fifth Uncle¡¯s? Ling Sheng¡¯s? Or Jun Shiyan¡¯s? They actually dared to bring Ji Xing over behind her back! She could not live like this anymore! Ji Xing looked at the woman who came to the show behind his back. His narrow eyes and expression were deep. Did she want to get rid of him after she provoked and deceived him? That¡¯s impossible! Song Yiyan was the first to arrive beside the man. She reached out her hand with a smile and introduced herself. ¡°Hello, I am Song Yiyan.¡± Ji Xing¡¯s expression changed slightly. He looked at her cold and insincere smile and shook her hand politely. ¡°I am Ji Xing.¡± The surrounding staff looked at the couple in the middle with their eyes wide open. Where did Director Yu find such a divine guest? He was too good-looking! The living room was filled with handsome men and beautiful women. When this show was broadcasted, they would bet that it would be wildly popular. With these heaven-defying looks, they could attract countless fans! On camera, they performed well. When they looked at each other, they treated each other like strangers, but their hearts were in turmoil. The two of them introduced their hobbies to each other and calmly accepted the production team¡¯s directions until they were out of the camera. Song Yiyan sneered at the man in front of her. ¡°Ji Xing, are you crazy? Are you haunting me? Will you die if you leave me?¡± Ji Xing glanced at her coldly and suddenly approached her. His voice was cold and mocking. ¡°Did you think I wanted to be here?¡± Song Yiyan sneered, her eyes filled with disdain. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s meaningless? So what if you broke up with me? It means that I have nothing to do with you now!¡± Ji Xing glanced at her. ¡°If I knew that the new female guest was you, I wouldn¡¯t have come even if you invited me.¡± Song Yiyan gritted her teeth in anger and pointed at him as she growled, ¡°Can you swear that you don¡¯t know that I¡¯m the female guest?¡± ¡°So what if I know? So what if I don¡¯t?¡± Ji Xing moved closer again, a devilish smile on his lips. His hot breath sprayed on her face, and his thin lips moved slightly. ¡°Whether you¡¯re willing to admit it or not, you and I are the most compatible, aren¡¯t we? Your body can only bloom beneath me.¡± He could not figure out what sin he had committed that made the heavens treat him like this and let him meet such an unreasonable and heartless female swindler! Chapter 1237 - Long-Term Plan ¡°I think¡­¡± Song Yiyan leaned closer to the man and said seductively, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be so blindly confident. You¡¯re not the only man in the world! ¡± After she finished speaking, she suddenly bent her knees and ruthlessly kicked into the man¡¯s lower body. Ji Xing¡¯s eyes turned cold and bloodshot. He casually grabbed her calf and approached her again. ¡°If you injured me, what about your future happiness? Can the other men in the world satisfy you?¡± Song Yiyan was furious, what was so great about this man? She would immediately find a handsome and capable young man for him to see. Her smile remained bright as she said, ¡°Then it looks like I really have to find a few more men to try it on.¡± Ji Xing felt like his chest was about to explode. He was burning with anger and wanted to strangle her to death, damn woman! ¡°Of course.¡± Song Yiyan hooked his chin with her long, fair fingers and continued, ¡°As my former bed partner, I follow the principle of being responsible for you. I will definitely tell you what your status is among all my men.¡± After saying that, she even brazenly sized him up. ¡°Song! Yi! Yan!¡± Ji Xing¡¯s expression was dangerous. He grabbed her arm like a cornered beast and threw her down. Song Yiyan was about to leave when she was slammed against the wall. Her back hurts, but her head was held back by a hand. ¡°What exactly do you want?¡± Ji Xing looked at the woman, his emotions gradually stabilizing. ¡°I have nothing to do with that woman!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care what your relationship with her is.¡± Song Yiyan sneered, and her delicate face finally turned serious. She no longer looked as lazy as before as she warned him, ¡°But Ji Xing, remember this. If you mess around with me when we¡¯re dating, we¡¯re finished.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± Ji Xing suddenly sneered. ¡°Song Yiyan, is it your principle to be strict with everyone but yourself? Are you still happy with the guy you seduced at the concert?¡± This damn woman. She could mess around outside, but was he going to be kicked out of the house just because he wanted to anger her? ¡°Yes I am.¡± Song Yiyan smiled brightly and poked his chest. ¡°You better know who you are. You¡¯re my sugar baby!¡± ¡°I understand.¡± After Ji Xing said that, he picked her up by the waist and carried her on his shoulder before turning to leave. ¡°What are you doing!¡± Song Yiyan subconsciously tried to struggle, but for some reason, her strength was restrained in front of this man. ¡°Of course¡­¡± Ji Xing suddenly turned around and looked at the woman¡¯s beautiful and suffocating face. His thin lips moved slightly and he smiled. ¡°I am doing what a sugar baby should do. Serving my sugar mommy! ¡± Ling Sheng was afraid that something would happen, so she got up and went out to see how the situation was. They should not really fight. Song Yiyan¡¯s temper was not something to be trifled with, let alone Ji Xing. He had always been a pervert who did not play by the rules! Just as she reached the door, she saw Ji Xing carrying Song Yiyan towards the door. After taking two steps, Ji Xing threw Song Yiyan into the car, followed by Song Yiyan¡¯s angry cursing. Thereafter, she saw the car start to shake and tremble. She quickly covered her eyes and turned to leave. Was this okay? Did they make up already? Jun Shiyan followed over as well. He saw the young lady at home look at the car at the door with a complicated expression. ¡°How are they?¡± Ling Sheng looked at the man walking over and pointed at the car. She wanted him to see for himself, what else could she do? Jun Shiyan¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and a suspicious flush spread across his handsome face. He quickly covered the young lady¡¯s eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t look at it.¡± Ling Sheng giggled. ¡°I really want to try.¡± Listening to the young lady¡¯s seductive voice, Jun Shiyan felt his throat tighten. His eyes were burning, and his voice became lower and sexier, carrying with it a suppressed fire. ¡°When the baby is born, I¡¯ll satisfy you.¡± Ling Sheng wanted to be impudent again, but she heard Shi Lingyu calling her name. She gave the man a dazzling smile. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s fine as long as the baby is stable.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Did he not satisfy her enough? She couldn¡¯t stop mentioning this! It seemed that he needed to work harder in the future. ¡°Where are Song Yiyan and Ji Xing?¡± Shi Lingyu looked around but did not see them. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s go in first!¡± Ling Sheng pulled Shi Lingyu and felt the man behind her staring at her with a scorching gaze, she suppressed her laughter. The current Mr. Gu was really unable to resist teasing? They were already an old married couple and his skin was still so thin, he couldn¡¯t let it go at all. It seemed that she still had to continue working hard. However, her Mr. Gu could not compare to that pervert Ji Xing. Look at that pervert. Even if he had no memory, he still had good skills. When Song Yiyan and Ji Xing returned, it was already two hours later. Ling Sheng had already packed her luggage and was ready to go home. She was waiting for the two of them to ask if they wanted to go back with her. Song Yiyan was like a vixen who had just had her fill. She leaned lazily against the door frame and looked at her. ¡°I just came over and had some business nearby. I won¡¯t be going back with you.¡± Ling Sheng pursed her lips in disdain. ¡°Are you satisfied?¡± Song Yiyan looked at her in disdain. ¡°Look at you. Can¡¯t your Mr. Gu satisfy you?¡± ¡°My husband¡¯s heart aches for me because I¡¯m pregnant. He can¡¯t bear to torture me.¡± Ling Sheng would never admit defeat in this aspect. Song Yiyan didn¡¯t want to argue with her anymore. She closed the door and locked it before asking, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already awakened, let¡¯s talk about it!¡± Ling Sheng nodded. ¡°Look for Luo Luo. Let¡¯s have a video conference together.¡± Regarding the wedding that Luo Luo told her about last time, the three of them had to plan carefully. Whether they could catch the trash fish depended on this. Song Yiyan and Ji Xing had something on and refused to leave. Shi Lingyu and Yu Bei thought that this place was pretty and were prepared to stay for a few days. Su Yi still had a small concert, but it was not in the capital but in C City. Lu Yubai sent her there. Yun Ruo and her partner, Fei Yao, ran away after the show ended. They were too embarrassed to stay any longer. In the end, only Jun Shiyan and Ling Sheng returned to the capital. They took a private plane back. Chapter 1238 - I Dont Agree The bedroom on the plane was renovated according to Ling Sheng¡¯s preference. A huge bed occupied most of the room, and there was no pressure even if she rolled around. Opposite was a dressing table and a desk used by Jun Shiyan. On the desk were a computer and various documents, there was a small bookshelf on it that allowed books and scripts to be placed. Ling Sheng lay on the bed reading the script while shaking her feet and eating her snacks. Jun Shiyan sat opposite her and was working on the work that had been piled up for a week. From time to time, he turned around to look at the young lady lying on the bed. In fact, Ling Sheng had not rested well during the past few days of filming. As she read the script, she unknowingly fell asleep. Jun Shiyan walked over softly and covered the young lady with the blanket. Looking at the young lady¡¯s peaceful and beautiful face, he bent down and kissed her gently. It only took two hours to fly to the ground. Jun Shiyan took a shower and wiped his hair as he walked towards the bed. His long and fair fingers pinched the young lady¡¯s soft cheeks and he smiled gently. ¡°Sheng Sheng, wake up.¡± Ling Sheng opened her eyes in a daze. The first thing she saw was the man¡¯s handsome face in the mist. She subconsciously hooked her arms around the man¡¯s neck and pulled him down, her red lips moving closer. Jun Shiyan held the back of the little girl¡¯s head until her face flushed. Thereafter, he said hoarsely, ¡°We¡¯re about to land.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Ling Sheng replied lazily. She was still half asleep, her eyes narrowed as she looked at the man in front of her, not wanting to move. The man had just taken a shower and was wearing a white bathrobe, revealing his slender neck. His delicate collar bone was sexy and seductive, making her a little restless. Jun Shiyan looked at the young lady who was staring at him without blinking. He turned around and took out the tie she had given him from the exquisite gift box. His lips curled up slightly. ¡°Madam Jun, can you tell me how to use this?¡± Ling Sheng looked at the tie and suddenly remembered that the things she had bought were useless. She felt a little regretful. She looked at the tie in the man¡¯s hand, and a sly look flashed across her eyes. The moment she hooked the tie, she put it around the man¡¯s neck and pulled it down. Jun Shiyan saw the young lady¡¯s enlarged beautiful face in front of him. Her thin lips brushed past his red lips, making him burn. ¡°Mr. Jun.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s little hand tapped the man¡¯s throat, and her eyes hooked onto his. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s breathing was a little hurried, and his voice was hoarse and seductive. ¡°I am thinking of you.¡± Ling Sheng giggled, her clear laughter filled with obvious pleasure. With a push of her hand, her lips brushed past him like a feather before quickly retreating. She laughed even more smugly. ¡°This is my reward.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s heart was filled with anger from being seduced by her time and time again. He could no longer hold back, he grabbed the young lady¡¯s waist and pressed her against the bed. The tie went on for 10 minutes until An Yan came and knocked on the door. The plane had landed for five minutes, he was asking when they were going down. Ling Sheng panted as she helped him put on his tie. Seeing that the man did not feel much better than her, her red lips moved slightly as she smiled at him. ¡°Mr. Jun, we should go.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s voice became hoarse and sexy as he stared into the little girl¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll get back at you for this sooner or later.¡± An Yan was waiting at the door. When he saw the two of them coming out, he suddenly shivered. The Third Master was dissatisfied and his air pressure was very low. He had to be alert and not get within three meters of them. At that moment, Huo Ci¡¯s apartment was extremely lively. Everyone who should be present was present. ¡°In-laws, look at what happened. Yin¡¯er and I didn¡¯t know that they had registered their marriage just like that. The children are already so big. As parents, we have to respect them, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Huo Xiao smiled at Nangong Lun. ¡°We invited you here this time to discuss what we should do for the wedding. Are we going to the Nangong family? Or the Huo family? We¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Sixth Brother had finally done something right. Nangong Lun was furious, but he would not hit a smiling person. Seeing the old fellow in front of him licking his lips and smiling at him, he could only suppress his anger and not speak to him. He turned to look at Huo Ci and Nangong Lengyu. ¡°Do you two think I¡¯m dead? Do you still care about me?¡± Alright, they knew how to act first and report later. She didn¡¯t even tell him in advance that she was getting married! He would rather have a dog than this daughter! If he had a dog, it would be loyal to him. What was the use of raising her? What a disappointment, she had forgotten the pain after the wound was healed. Had she forgotten the pain back then? She was deceived by that bastard again and she forgave him with a few flowery words! ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Huo Ci was the first to admit his mistake, he was very obedient. ¡°This was all my idea, it has nothing to do with Yu¡¯er. If you¡¯re angry, you can hit or scold me however you want. I definitely won¡¯t have any complaints.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s your father?!¡± Nangong Lun sneered and glared at him through gritted teeth. ¡°Huo Ci, let me tell you. She was the one who agreed and it had nothing to do with me. I don¡¯t agree with this and I won¡¯t give you my blessings!¡± ¡°Dad,¡± Nangong Lengyu hurriedly shouted. Seeing that he was about to explode in anger, she said coldly, ¡°If you continue like this, we¡¯ll leave now.¡± She had clearly told him that she was here to discuss the wedding, and he had promised her that he would not make a fuss over it. How could he go back on his word at the last minute and throw such a big tantrum? ¡°You¡­¡± Nangong Lun did not scold her for being a traitor. After all, she was his biological daughter. He suppressed his anger and snorted. Even if she wasn¡¯t angry, would she not allow him to be angry? The Huo family had done so many terrible things that couldn¡¯t be revealed! Huo Xiao secretly gave Nangong Lengyu a thumbs up and handed Nangong Lun a piece of red paper. He said with a smile, ¡°This is the auspicious day that we got from the divination. In-law, take a look and see which day we choose?¡± When Nangong Lun saw the date chosen on the red paper, his face darkened like an old cat whose tail had been stepped on. He went back on his word. ¡°I don¡¯t agree with this wedding!¡± Fine, forget about getting the marriage certificate behind his back. She invited him over to discuss the date of the wedding, but that old bastard from the Huo family had already chosen a date! Did she even care about him?! Nangong Lengyu¡¯s expression was ugly. She looked at the furious Nangong Lun and exploded again. ¡°Dad, if you don¡¯t want to discuss, we¡¯ll leave now.¡± The air froze for a long time. Suddenly, a clear voice sounded from the door. ¡°I don¡¯t agree with this wedding either!¡± Chapter 1239 - Definitely Not Simple Everyone in the living room looked at the door in unison. They did not know when the door opened, it was so noisy that they did not notice that someone had opened the door. Ling Sheng stood at the entryway. She had changed into a pair of slippers and was looking at them quietly. The moment she closed her mouth, she clearly told everyone that she was the one who had said that sentence. Behind her stood Jun Shiyan, who was holding a huge suitcase. He looked at the elders in the living room, nodded slightly, and greeted them politely. Nangong Lun was so excited that tears welled up in his eyes. He looked at his obedient granddaughter. Baby understood his heart and was on his side! God still had eyes. When he was alone and helpless, and even his own daughter did not side with him, god sent the obedient baby to stand on the same side as him. Huo Xiao could not believe his ears. Did her granddaughter say that she did not agree? Why did she not agree to her parents¡¯ marriage? At this moment, Huo Ci looked over with a death glare. Damn girl, she was only causing trouble for him. What nonsense was she talking about? In this situation, was it her turn to speak? Nangong Lengyu was also a little confused, not knowing what she meant. She had not informed her beforehand about registering her marriage with Huo Ci. However, she had always thought that her daughter would definitely stand firmly on their side and support them unconditionally. ¡°Father-in-law and mother-in-law.¡± Jun Shiyan smiled and took the initiative to help Ling Sheng disperse the attacks towards her. ¡°I also think it¡¯s too rushed for the two of you to get married.¡± ¡°Who are you two to interrupt our marriage?¡± At this moment, Huo Ci even wanted to kill them. Just as his father-in-law was about to compromise and the date was about to be set, two unknown variables appeared out of nowhere. ¡°Who are you to lecture my baby? Do you think I¡¯m dead?¡± Nangong Lun shouted at Huo Ci. He turned around and smiled as he looked at Ling Sheng and waved at her. His voice suddenly became gentle. ¡°Baby, come over to Grandpa quickly.¡± Without another word, Ling Sheng rushed to the front line that was most beneficial to her. She sat beside Nangong Lun and greeted him with a smile. After being reprimanded, Huo Ci did not dare to lecture anyone else. He only looked fiercely at Jun Shiyan and asked him what was going on. Jun Shiyan only smiled humbly and walked to stand behind Ling Sheng and Nangong Lun. This was also considered a form of protection. There was a complicated look in Huo Xiao¡¯s eyes. He did not expect that Nangong Lun, that old fellow, would not agree. Even his granddaughter did not agree. However, his granddaughter definitely had her own thoughts and would not stand up to object without proper reasons. Nangong Lun seemed to have forgotten about the argument just now during the discussion of the wedding. He asked Ling Sheng warmly, ¡°Look at your little face. Why are you so thin?¡± With that, he glared at Jun Shiyan. ¡°Useless thing, how did you take care of my baby?¡± ¡°Grandpa, I was wrong.¡± Jun Shiyan quickly lowered his head and apologized. There was a kind of thinness called ¡°Grandpa feels that you¡¯ve lost weight¡±. The young lady¡¯s face had become much rounder these few days. It was definitely not because he did not take good care of her. On the other hand, the grandfather and grandchild chatted. Occasionally, Nangong Lun would reprimand Jun Shiyan, leaving the rest to the side. Huo Xiao could not help but feel sour in his heart when he saw that her granddaughter was good to his archenemy and not him. He leaned over and smiled brightly. ¡°Granddaughter, tell me. Your parents are getting married, why don¡¯t you agree with that?¡± Huo Ci and Nangong Lengyu were also waiting for this question. However, seeing that Nangong Lun was happily chatting with her, they could not interrupt him now, afraid that they would anger the Old Master. Ling Sheng looked at Huo Xiao before her gaze landed on Huo Ci and Nangong Lengyu. She said calmly, ¡°Dad, Mom, I want to hold my wedding first.¡± Luo Luo said that since he did not see clearly who the bride and groom at the wedding was, she could not take the risk and let her parents get married first. Luo Luo just presumptuously thought that she was the one getting married. No one would have thought that her parents would be the one to get married first. ¡°I disagree!¡± This time, it was three men roaring in unison. Huo Ci had a dirty look on his face. What a good daughter, she was really his good daughter. She even wanted to beat him to the punch when talking about marriage. How daring! Nangong Lun¡¯s face turned livid with anger. He glared fiercely at Jun Shiyan. ¡°Alright, is that the reason?¡± Instead of letting the baby get married, it was better to let Huo Ci and Yu¡¯er get married! Huo Xiao was stunned for a moment, not understanding what she was thinking. Why did she have to get married first before her parents could get married? What kind of logic was that? A daughter was actually fighting with her parents over who should get married first? Nangong Lengyu kept feeling that her daughter was different from before, but she could not put her finger on what was different. This matter would never be so simple. Her daughter would not stop them for a childish reason like getting married first. ¡°My granddaughter, tell grandfather. Did someone force you?¡± Huo Xiao was anxious. After saying that, he glared at Jun Shiyan. Great, what was Third Master Jun doing here? He was just trying to make them unhappy! He agreed to whatever his granddaughter wanted to do, but if she wanted to get married, that won¡¯t do. How could she do it so quickly? He didn¡¯t agree to it. ¡°No.¡± Ling Sheng picked up the ball of red paper on the coffee table. The top was filled with selected auspicious days. She pointed to the first one and nodded. ¡°This one!¡± ¡°Baby, baby, let¡¯s talk properly.¡± Nangong Lun was frightened and wanted to take the red paper away from her. Marriage would never do. He hadn¡¯t even interacted with her much and he was going to have to give her to another man. No way. ¡°I¡¯m talking nicely!¡± Ling Sheng puffed her cheeks, looking adorable as she acted coquettishly to the two biggest bosses in the family. ¡°Grandpas, I want to get married quickly before my stomach gets big. Otherwise, I won¡¯t look good in a wedding dress.¡± As long as she settled the two people in her family, she would not have to worry about her parents and the rest. No one else would object. ¡°Then you¡¯ll get married after giving birth.¡± Huo Xiao made the decision. Xiaoqi was already three years old. Marriage was not something that could be decided in a day or two, he did not care about waiting a few more years. Anyway, he wanted to keep his granddaughter by his side and dote on her for a few more years. ¡°Yes, your grandfather is right.¡± Nangong Lun chimed in without any principles. He had forgotten how fierce the two of them had been arguing just now. Huo Ci and Nangong Lengyu looked at each other, both of them feeling that things were definitely not that simple. Chapter 1240 - Its Clean After You Die Even if Huo Ci and Nangong Lengyu did not get married, Ling Sheng and Jun Shiyan would never be allowed to get married. Huo Xiao and Nangong Lun reached a consensus that they would never hand their child over to another man so easily. ¡°Grandpas, Dad, Mom.¡± Ling Sheng looked at them seriously. ¡°Third Master and I have already decided to hold our wedding in the near future. We hope to obtain your approval and blessings.¡± The word ¡°get lost¡± was about to leave Huo Ci¡¯s mouth when anger rose to his head. Damn girl, she was pushing her luck. Did she think she could get married just because she wanted to? Nangong Lengyu grabbed Huo Ci and looked at Ling Sheng. ¡°What if we don¡¯t agree?¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes were unusually firm, but her lips curled into a smile. ¡°Whether you agree or not, I¡¯m definitely getting married.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Nangong Lengyu agreed immediately. ¡°When do you plan on getting married? We¡¯ll prepare.¡± ¡°Yu¡¯er!¡± Nangong Lun and Huo Xiao shouted angrily and looked at her questioningly. They were still persuading and discussing with her. What was with Yu¡¯er? She agreed just like that? How old was Sheng Sheng? Why was she in such a hurry to get married? Huo Ci did not expect her to agree so readily, he shot a death gaze at Jun Shiyan. Bastard, this was all his idea! The wretched girl was in such a hurry to get married and was still so insistent. He did not believe that she had no other motives. But what were the two of them up to? Su Xiyin was playing in the room with the two children, afraid that the commotion outside would be too loud and the children would hear it. When she heard that it was quiet outside, she came out to take a look. When she saw Ling Sheng, an obvious look of surprise flashed across her eyes. ¡°Sheng Sheng is back.¡± From the looks of it, it should have been settled. It was time for Ci¡¯er and Yu¡¯er to get married. They had already collected their marriage certificates, and the wedding had to be held. They would marry Yu¡¯er into the Huo family in glory. She¡¯d told her husband that Nangong was a sensible person and wouldn¡¯t be unreasonable. The children were all grown up and had their own thoughts, they weren¡¯t children anymore. As parents, they shouldn¡¯t interfere so much. However, her husband and Nangong did not look too good. If the wedding had been discussed, her husband would be very happy. Ling Sheng called out to her grandmother and moved to the side to let her sit between her and her grandfather. She smiled beautifully. Seeing that the atmosphere was alright, Su Xiyin felt relieved. She was afraid that her husband would quarrel with Nangong Lun. She asked with a smile, ¡°You know about your parents, right?¡± Ling Sheng nodded and replied, ¡°I know.¡± Su Xiyin patted her hand and smiled gently. She looked up at Huo Ci and asked, ¡°Have you set the date? When are you planning to hold the wedding?¡± If the specific date was set, there would be many things to do next. She and her husband would also be busy. ¡°It¡¯s fixed. It¡¯s April 25th.¡± Huo Ci pointed to the nearest date and glanced at Ling Sheng. ¡°But I¡¯m not the one getting married. She¡¯s the one getting married.¡± Su Xiyin had yet to understand who was getting married. When she saw her son pointing at his granddaughter, she was confused. ¡°Sheng Sheng, are you getting married?¡± Weren¡¯t they talking about their son and Yu¡¯er¡¯s wedding? Why was it Sheng Sheng and Third Master Jun¡¯s wedding now? What were they talking about? Ling Sheng wanted to get married and insisted on holding the wedding as soon as possible. Nangong Lengyu nodded in agreement, which was equivalent to Huo Ci agreeing. Nangong Lun and Huo Xiao could not bear to disappoint their granddaughter and could only nod with tears in their eyes. So what if they got married? This wedding was going to happen sooner or later anyway. Although Su Xiyin could not bear to part with her, she was still happy for her. A girl had to marry someone else sooner or later. Third Master Jun was a good child, he would dote on Sheng Sheng well. She had never doubted this. ¡°Sheng Sheng, Ah Yan.¡± Nangong Lengyu looked at the two of them. ¡°I have something to tell you alone. Follow me.¡± Ling Sheng and Jun Shiyan followed obediently behind Nangong Lengyu and Huo Ci to the study. Su Xiyin then patted Huo Xiao. ¡°Hubby, what¡¯s going on? Why is Sheng Sheng suddenly getting married?¡± This child did not even greet her in advance. Why was she making a fuss about getting married when her parents were about to get married? Why did she have to get married first? ¡°How would I know? She insisted on getting married.¡± Huo Xiao was still sad, he could not bear for his granddaughter to get married. He wished that she would stay by his side forever. ¡°What are they up to?¡± After Nangong Lun was shocked and angry, he also realized that something was wrong. Logically speaking, Sheng Sheng would not be so insensible and be so determined to get married first. She must be hiding something from them. In the study, Ling Sheng lied without batting an eyelid. ¡°Yanyan read our fortunes. If we don¡¯t get married soon, we will encounter a life-and-death disaster.¡± It was impossible for Nangong Lengyu to believe her. Even if there was a huge calamity, Yanyan¡¯s ability could easily resolve it. She was an eminence who could even change Second Brother¡¯s fate. ¡°Speak properly to me. If this matter isn¡¯t made clear, don¡¯t think of getting married so easily.¡± ¡°Really. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can call her.¡± Ling Sheng sighed and continued, ¡°This matter can only be resolved by holding a grand wedding. She used up too much energy when she changed Second Uncle¡¯s fate. She won¡¯t be able to interfere with anything for nearly half a year.¡± ¡°Will he meet with a huge calamity?¡± Huo Ci suddenly interrupted, trying to trick Ling Sheng into telling the truth. If Third Master Jun were to meet with a great calamity, he would die. Ling Sheng was talking when she heard Huo Ci¡¯s words. She explained seriously, ¡°It¡¯s the two of us, not him alone.¡± Her father was indeed the most sinister and cunning one, he even wanted to trick her now. Fortunately, she reacted quickly and was not tricked by him. Huo Ci quietly watched her spout nonsense. Damn girl, you make it sound so convincing. He really wanted to see if they would die if they didn¡¯t get married. However, he did not dare to take the risk. After experiencing what happened to his second brother, he firmly believed in these things. When Ling Sheng and Jun Shiyan left, Nangong Lengyu looked at Huo Ci. ¡°How much of what Sheng Sheng said is true?¡± Huo Ci frowned slightly. ¡°That wretched girl has never spoken the truth, but this matter should be true. Perhaps there will be chaos at the wedding.¡± Nangong Lengyu¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°You¡¯re talking about the thing that possessed the Second Brother last time?¡± Chapter 1241 - Mommy Is Lying Sheng Sheng said that the trash fish was part of the natural order. It was responsible for controlling their fate in the previous book. They had fought their way here from the last book. The trash fish had chased after them, trying to control them again, that was why they were here. However, she had a nagging feeling that Sheng Sheng had never told her the whole truth. There were still many things that she was hiding from them. Huo Ci naturally was skeptical of everything the wretched girl said, he could not trust her completely. Nangong Lengyu and Huo Ci were certain that the reason why Ling Sheng insisted on getting married first was definitely related to that bastard, they also became wary. If Ling Sheng was unwilling to tell them, she would not tell them even if they forced her to. They could only wait for the correct time to ask. Ling Sheng did not tell her parents about Si Chengluo. She only told them about the trash fish briefly so that they would be wary and not be taken advantage of. Song Yiyan even drew an amulet with her blood. Everyone in the family carried it with them as it could prevent the trash fish from possessing them. Huo Ci would never have dreamed that the wretched girl would intercept him when he was discussing his wedding with his wife. Fortunately, he had the foresight to register his marriage beforehand, so he still did it before her. Xiaoqi and Sangyu were happier than anyone else when they found out that their mommy and daddy were getting married. They had already discussed that they would be the flower children at the wedding. It was the end of March, and it was less than a month from the day of the wedding. The Nangong family, the Huo family, and the Gu family had already started preparing for this grand wedding. / please keep reading on MYB0XN0VEL(d0t)C0M. Little Sangyu had been living with them for almost half a month. Si Chengluo called and said that Situ Sang would come to pick her up soon. Ling Sheng had no idea why Situ Sang, who loved her daughter so much, would leave Little Sangyu to be taken care of by others. It was not until he asked Si Chengluo that he found out that Little Sangyu¡¯s mother, Shang Yu, was missing in China. He had been looking for his wife and was afraid that his daughter would be in danger if she was with him, so he made such a decision. A week ago, Situ Sang finally rescued Shang Yu safely. However, Shang Yu was injured and was afraid that her daughter would be worried if she saw her, so she planned to bring her daughter home when she recovered. Little Sangyu was so happy to be with Brother Xiaoqi every day that she forgot about home. When she heard that she was going home soon, she was depressed for the entire day. In the end, it was only when Ling Sheng said that she wanted to bring her and Xiaoqi to the amusement park that the little girl became happy. She ran into the house excitedly and fiddled inside for a long time before running out with a bag on her back. ¡°Mommy, mommy.¡± Little Sangyu¡¯s big eyes sparkled as she looked at Ling Sheng expectantly. She spun around. ¡°Would Brother Xiaoqi like Sangyu dressed like this?¡± Mommy said that they would go to the amusement park after picking up Brother Xiaoqi from the interest class in the afternoon. In the morning, she was too tired and wanted to get up but did not, so Brother Xiaoqi went to the interest class alone. Ling Sheng was curled up on the sofa reading her script, it was still early and she had just finished breakfast. It was about nine o¡¯clock, she planned to pack up and leave at 11 o¡¯clock. Hearing Little Sangyu¡¯s voice, she looked up and saw the little girl in a pink princess dress with two fluffy ears on her head running towards her. Instantly, her heart softened. She nodded with a smile, took the little girl into her arms and gave her a big kiss. ¡°You look good. Brother Xiaoqi will like anything Sangyu wears.¡± Look at how confused she was. Wasn¡¯t such a cute little princess supposed to be helped by her? She even let the little girl dress herself. As a mommy, she was too unqualified. Little Sangyu felt a little itchy from her kiss, she chuckled and held her even more tightly. ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s go pick Brother Xiaoqi up!¡± ¡°Brother Xiaoqi has not finished his class yet. Why don¡¯t Mommy send you to class with Brother Xiaoqi?¡± Ling Sheng smiled at the little girl. ¡°Sangyu does not want to.¡± Little Sangyu shook her head as if she had remembered something terrible. She didn¡¯t want to go to class with robots, those robots were stupid and ugly. They weren¡¯t cute at all and she didn¡¯t like them. Hmph, when Brother Xiaoqi was researching those ugly robots, he did not play with her anymore. She would think that Brother Xiaoqi liked those robots more than her, she would be angry! But Brother Xiaoqi really liked those robots. She didn¡¯t want to upset Brother Xiaoqi, so she didn¡¯t go to class. If she couldn¡¯t see them, she wouldn¡¯t be angry with the robots. Ling Sheng had heard that Little Sangyu and Xiaoqi went to a robot class together before, but she refused to follow him the second time. It was the same today, she pretended to have overslept so that she could avoid going to class. Little Sangyu was usually very happy and active whenever she was with Xiaoqi, it seemed that she really didn¡¯t like the robotics class. Jun Shiyan went to send Xiaoqi to class. He pushed the door open and saw the young lady hugging the delicate little girl and sitting on the sofa watching TV. He walked over slowly with an indulgent look in his eyes. He could imagine how she would look when she hugged their baby daughter in the future when he looked at the young lady¡¯s stomach. ¡°Daddy!¡± Little Sangyu turned her head and shouted loudly. ¡°Have you eaten breakfast?¡± Jun Shiyan held two large marshmallows in his hand. One was in the shape of a pink piglet, and the other was a blue kitty. ¡°Yes.¡± Little Sangyu nodded and stared at the little piglet in his hand with shining eyes. Jun Shiyan said hello and shifted his gaze to look at the other young lady who was also looking at him expectantly. However, he did not give her the cotton candy and asked, ¡°Have you drunk all the milk?¡± Ever since the young lady got pregnant, her appetite had changed every day. In the past few days, she started to not want to drink milk. The fresh milk that she prepared was secretly poured away by her. Ling Sheng nodded obediently. Little Sangyu threw a secret look at her mother and made up her mind. She looked up and complained, ¡°Daddy, Mommy is lying. She didn¡¯t drink the milk! Mommy said that milk is the most difficult thing to drink in the world!¡± Daddy told Brother Xiaoqi that Mommy had a baby in her stomach and needed to drink milk every day. However, Mommy would not drink it when no one was paying attention and took the opportunity to pour the milk away. Ling Sheng did not expect that Little Sangyu would expose her. She held her breath and looked at the little girl beside her, could they still be friends? Chapter 1242 - Follow Us They did not eat lunch at home, the two of them brought the two babies out to eat. Jun Shiyan had already gotten someone to reserve a seat. ¡°Mommy.¡± Xiaoqi carefully tugged at Ling Sheng and whispered, ¡°Can we go eat the children¡¯s meals?¡± Little Sangyu looked up at Ling Sheng expectantly, she also wanted to eat there because there were still little toys in the children¡¯s set meal. Grandpa had secretly taken them to eat there twice behind Grandma¡¯s back. Fried chicken and cola were her favorite foods. She wanted to dip them in the sweet and spicy sauce. However, Grandma said that it was junk food and could not be eaten. She even taught Grandpa a lesson and Grandpa did not bring them to eat anymore. ¡°Go ask him.¡± Ling Sheng pointed at Mr. Jun, who was sitting on the left. God knew how much she wanted to eat junk food now, but Mr. Jun would definitely not agree. He wanted to make nutritious meals for her regularly and stuff them into her mouth. ¡°Daddy.¡± Little Sangyu smiled so brightly that two sweet dimples appeared on her pink face. ¡°Can Brother Xiaoqi and I get the children¡¯s meals?¡± In the past, she did not know that there was such delicious food. After coming to Brother Xiaoqi¡¯s place, she ate many things that she had never eaten before and played with many things that she had never played with before. ¡°Daddy, Sangyu and I can share one set.¡± Xiaoqi also looked at him helplessly. He knew that was junk food, Dad would never let them eat more. Under the expectant gaze of the two babies, Jun Shiyan¡¯s heart softened. He tilted his head and leaned into Little Sangyu¡¯s ear. ¡°If your mommy doesn¡¯t want to eat, I will take you there.¡± Little Sangyu was in a dilemma. Mommy had a baby in her stomach and she could not eat junk food, it was not good for the baby. Ling Sheng glared at the man. Was he whispering to her? Did he think she was deaf? She was not a child, would she compete with the babies for food? Xiaoqi discussed it with Sangyu and decided not to eat anymore. Otherwise, it would be so pitiful if his mommy was watching. ¡°Mommy, we¡¯re not going. Let¡¯s go to the dining room to eat!¡± Xiaoqi looked at Ling Sheng sensibly. There was a moment of disappointment in Little Sangyu¡¯s eyes, but when she thought that they were going to the amusement park soon, she forgot about the regret of not being able to eat the children¡¯s meals. ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat anymore either.¡± ¡°Mommy won¡¯t eat, but I¡¯ll bring the two of you to eat.¡± Ling Sheng looked at the babies who were thinking of her and made a decision. It was lunchtime, and there were many people outside the fast food restaurant. Ling Sheng looked at the people queuing up to buy the ice cream cone, her eyes shining. She wanted to eat it, so she tugged at Mr. Jun¡¯s sleeve and whispered, ¡°Mr. Jun, can I eat a little?¡± She really wanted to eat the ice cream cone! Jun Shiyan nodded and walked over to queue for dessert. Ling Sheng held the two babies in each hand and stood beside the man, smiling at him sweetly. The good-looking family of four attracted the attention of the passers-by. The customers in the queue couldn¡¯t help but look at them, especially the kids. They couldn¡¯t help but scream in envy. The mother is so beautiful, the father is tall and handsome, and their children looked adorable. How enviable! The ice cream was half priced for the second one. Jun Shiyan thoughtfully bought four of them and gave one to Xiaoqi and one to Little Sangyu before looking at Ling Sheng. Ling Sheng looked at him anxiously, it has not been easy. Mr. Jun finally knew how to feel sorry for her, was he going to give her an entire ice cream cone to eat? Jun Shiyan handed her an ice cream. Seeing that she was about to take it, he brought it to her mouth and said in a low voice, ¡°Lick it.¡± Ling Sheng glared at him with murderous eyes. What the hell did she want him to lick? When she leaned over, she opened her mouth wide, ready to bite it clean. Jun Shiyan looked at the young lady, who looked like she was ready to risk her life. The corners of his lips curled into a smile, and with obvious pampering and helplessness, he compromised. ¡°Don¡¯t eat too much. Have a bite.¡± Ling Sheng had not intended to eat much, but after being taught a lesson like a child, her temper rose. She took a fierce bite and bit off more than half of it. Jun Shiyan¡¯s pupils were constricted. The moment he grabbed the young girl¡¯s chin, he turned around and wrapped her in his trench coat. Seeing the scene in front of her, Xiaoqi hurriedly covered Little Sangyu¡¯s eyes with his little hands and smiled like a little fox. The surrounding people also looked at their family with kind expressions, they were envious. Look at her little face and how sweet her relationship was. In the end, Ling Sheng did not eat much ice cream, it was all eaten by Mr. Jun. She glared at him with a flushed face and saw the man¡¯s satisfied handsome face. He was shameless! He was touching a pregnant woman in public! Jun Shiyan reached out and wiped the last bit of ice cream from the young lady¡¯s lips. He was a little regretful that he didn¡¯t see it just now! There were too many people in the store, so Ling Sheng did not plan to go inside to eat. There were no seats, so she bought takeout and returned to the car to eat. This was the first time Jun Shiyan had experienced such a feeling of queuing up to order food. With the young lady and the two babies by his side, he suddenly felt that this ordinary happiness was perfect. Little Sangyu and Xiaoqi were standing at the door, eating their ice cream. The two of them had different tastes. Little Sangyu was craving for something else. She looked at the handsome boy next to her and asked, ¡°Brother Xiaoqi, is yours delicious?¡± Xiaoqi nodded with a smile and brought his ice cream to her mouth. ¡°Try it.¡± ¡°So sweet.¡± After taking a bite, Little Sangyu nodded with a smile. She handed her ice cream to Xiaoqi and wanted to share it with him. ¡°Brother Xiaoqi, you eat mine too.¡± Xiaoqi leaned forward to taste it and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± Little Sangyu frowned and threw a look at the ice cream that she had licked so badly. Then she looked at the neat ice cream cone in Xiaoqi¡¯s hand and felt very depressed. She pursed her lips. ¡°Brother Xiaoqi, do you dislike Sangyu for being dirty?¡± Xiaoqi quickly shook his head and explained, ¡°Brother Xiaoqi doesn¡¯t.¡± Little Sangyu was sad. Brother Xiaoqi had only tried a little ice cream and must have despised her. The ice cream she was eating didn¡¯t look good and looked dirty. ¡°Brother Xiaoqi doesn¡¯t even eat Sangyu¡¯s ice cream.¡± ¡°Brother Xiaoqi wants to leave it for Sangyu to eat.¡± Xiaoqi explained nervously when he saw the little girl¡¯s lowered head and sparkling eyes.¡± Brother Xiaoqi doesn¡¯t dislike Sangyu, but he doesn¡¯t want to eat her ice cream. He wants to leave everything for you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Little Sangyu burst into laughter when she heard this. But she suddenly seemed to have sensed something, she turned around and threw a wary look at the spot behind her. She frowned and asked in a low voice, ¡°Brother Xiaoqi, is someone following us?¡± Chapter 1243 - The Strange Uncle Smiled at Me Xiaoqi looked to the side and saw that there was really someone following not far away, it was An Yan. He explained to her in a low voice, ¡°That¡¯s Uncle An Yan. He¡¯s Dad¡¯s assistant and is responsible for protecting us.¡± Little Sangyu turned around and saw the man nodding at her with a smile. She frowned even more and looked in another direction. Is that so? But just now, she clearly felt that someone else had been looking at them. The gaze made her feel uncomfortable all over. It was strange, different from when Uncle An Yan looked at them. Ling Sheng and Jun Shiyan had already come out with the packed set meal. Seeing the set meal, Little Sangyu jumped over and wanted to get the toy. Her big eyes were shining and she had already forgotten about the strange feeling just now. Ling Sheng quickly squatted down to take out the toys for her. She bought two sets of children¡¯s meals and two small toys. The toy was the snowball team leader playing skateboarding with Daisy from Love Pets Secret 2. When Little Sangyu saw the captain of the snowball team, her eyes suddenly lit up. When she looked at the other one, she muttered to herself, ¡°Sangyu already has Daisy who plays with skateboards.¡± Only then did Ling Sheng realize that the two babies were here to eat a children¡¯s set meal to gather the toys. She looked up at Mr. Jun. Mr. Jun asked with a smile, ¡°What else is Sangyu missing? Daddy will buy it for you.¡± ¡°No.¡± Little Sangyu shook her head and said seriously, ¡°Grandpa said that it is more fun to gather them one by one. If we buy them all at once, we won¡¯t have the fun of collecting toys anymore.¡± Ling Sheng smiled, this was definitely something her father could say. She still had to ask for Little Sangyu¡¯s opinion. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to buy more, we will leave now.¡± Little Sangyu seemed to have thought of something. Her eyes suddenly lit up and she looked at Jun Shiyan. ¡°Daddy, Daddy, can you have a children¡¯s set meal too? That way, we will have three toys.¡± Every time Grampy came over, he would not eat it. Grampy said that it would be meaningless for him to help gather the toys and let her and Brother Xiaoqi collect them themselves. Jun Shiyan had never eaten such food before, but seeing the little girl¡¯s expectant gaze, he could not bear to reject her. He nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the car and eat something first. Let Uncle An Yan go over and buy it. I¡¯ll send the toys over to you later.¡± / please keep reading on MYB0XN0VEL(d0t)C0M. Little Sangyu nodded excitedly. Before she left, she thanked An Yan loudly and asked him to finish the set meal. When An Yan came out with the children¡¯s set meal, he looked up at the sky and cried. He squatted on the steps at the door gloomily and ate everything like he was eating poison. The Third Master had said that food was not allowed to be wasted. If you bought something, you had to eat it clean. Who knew that he did not like to eat these? He was a man, and he was squatting at the door of the shop eating children¡¯s meals! Little Sangyu asked seriously when she took over the toy. ¡°Uncle An Yan, did you finish the set meal?¡± An Yan nodded with a dry smile. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve eaten everything.¡± Little Sangyu looked at his strange smile and asked suspiciously, ¡°Really?¡± An Yan was speechless. ¡°Really, I swear that I didn¡¯t waste any food.¡± Only then did Little Sangyu feel assured, Grandpa had said that food should not be wasted. There were many people in the world who did not have enough to eat. Ling Sheng finally knew how impressive her father¡¯s influence on the children was. He had always taken after his grandfather, and her father was definitely an educator. It was Saturday, and the amusement park was packed with people. Little Sangyu and Xiaoqi were here to have fun. Ling Sheng refused to let Jun Shiyan clear the field and booked the entire amusement park for them. What was the point of just having their family there? Children were too young to play with many of the attractions. They can only go to the aquariums, mazes, treasure ships, coconut trees, bouncy castles and carousels. However, Xiaoqi liked to play bumper cars very much now. He wanted to play the thrilling and exciting games that adults played. All boys liked to thrill and take risks, and he was no exception. However, he was not old enough to play, it was too dangerous. Little Sangyu¡¯s principle was that she would do whatever Brother Xiaoqi liked and wanted. Ling Sheng was pregnant, so Jun Shiyan refused to let her play bumper cars. Little Sangyu was very timid. Seeing the car banging around, she did not dare to play and accompanied Ling Sheng. The two of them stood outside, munching on their lollipops as they watched the father and son play. Xiaoqi¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat from playing, but he was as happy as a little bird that had left its cage. After playing with the bumper cars, Little Sangyu¡¯s eyes were suddenly attracted by many cute toys on the way to the aquarium. ¡°Let¡¯s go and play that!¡± Ling Sheng took Little Sangyu¡¯s hand and ran over, using a dart to shoot at the balloon. 20 dollars for 10 hits. Hitting 10 targets will net the first prize, nine targets for second prize, eight targets for the third prize, and the rest are consolation prizes. ¡°Mommy.¡± Little Sangyu tugged at Ling Sheng¡¯s hand and frowned. ¡°Sangyu doesn¡¯t know how to play.¡± ¡°Mommy knows.¡± Ling Sheng patted the little girl¡¯s fluffy head and prepared to showcase her skills. She turned around and smiled at the man. ¡°Mr. Jun, quickly come and pay.¡± The boss looked at the family of four walking over. From the couple to their children, they all had the looks of immortals, it was impossible to take his eyes off them. After a while, he called them over to play and told them the rules. On the display case behind them were prizes, stuffed toys, banknotes, and all sorts of cute little ornaments. The stuffed toy that Little Sangyu liked was the first prize and could only be won after hitting the targets 10 times. Ling Sheng was interested and eager to take the darts to shoot at the balloons, she was full of confidence. Who knew that she would miss so many? In the end, only two hit the target. The owner smiled and gave her a big box of consolation prizes. There were all kinds of keychains, little hangers, and such. They were very small, and she could choose any one of them. Seeing that the young lady had not had her fill, Jun Shiyan said to the boss, ¡°I will pay another 500 yuan.¡± The boss¡¯s eyes lit up. 500 yuan was almost equivalent to his entire morning¡¯s income. To be honest, there were not many customers at the amusement park when they did this. They quickly counted the darts and placed them aside. They were so happy that they could not close their mouths, he even gave them 20 extra darts. Ling Sheng played while the remaining two children watched her play with an indulgent smile. Little Sangyu turned around suddenly, her big eyes narrowed and her little body shivered. Xiaoqi quickly turned around and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Little Sangyu lowered her voice and said in a scared voice, ¡°Brother Xiaoqi, a strange uncle was smiling at me just now.¡± Chapter 1244 - Chaos When Xiaoqi turned around, he realized that there were many people walking behind him. Many people were watching the commotion and surrounded them. Little Sangyu looked around and her face wilted. She sniffed and said in a low voice, ¡°No, he is gone.¡± The two babies were talking secretly. Jun Shiyan thought that they were talking about his little secret, so he smiled indulgently and did not care. Ling Sheng was angry. She could not hit the target, so she threw the dart in her hand away angrily. She turned to look at Jun Shiyan. ¡°I¡¯m not playing anymore.¡± Jun Shiyan walked over helplessly and picked up the young lady¡¯s hands, her palms were red. He rubbed them gently for her and asked, ¡°Which one do you want?¡± Ling Sheng wanted whichever one she wanted. She was not a child, she wanted to win it for Sangyu and get revenge. She stuffed a dart into the man¡¯s hand. ¡°Go and win all of it back.¡± The boss was actually very happy, the beautiful mother in front of him had always missed. She had already shot half of the darts and did not receive any valuable prizes. Those small accessories were bought by him for a few cents a piece, but they had bought so many darts. If they don¡¯t want to play anymore, he was going to give them a second prize. Xiaoqi looked at Jun Shiyan with big eyes. ¡°Daddy, can you give me a few?¡± Jun Shiyan counted 10 darts for Xiaoqi and made way for him to play first. He stood aside and watched. Little Sangyu and Ling Sheng were Xiaoqi¡¯s fangirls. At this moment, they had turned into cheerleaders to cheer him on. More and more people gathered around. When they saw the cool and handsome little guy standing on the line, ready to shoot, they smiled kindly. The baby was too cute. He was fair and tender, like a little pink ball. It made people want to hug and kiss him. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re bullying him by making this handsome boy stand in the position of an adult!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The kid is so young. How can he have the strength to throw so far? Boss, let him move forward by one meter!¡± ¡°Kid, go forward.¡± The helpful crowd saw that the kid was too lovable and couldn¡¯t help but start speaking up for him. The distance to throw the dart was about four meters, but it was a distance prepared for adults and older children. The kid in front of him looked to be about three years old. When he walked, he was worried that he would not be able to walk stably. The darts that he threw might not be able to shoot more than a meter away. The boss also knew that the child was really too young. He had to throw the dart to play, and how could he possibly hit it? It was rare for the surrounding crowd to be enthusiastic, so he smiled and nodded in agreement. ¡°Handsome little boy, walk forward.¡± Xiaoqi looked at the boss solemnly, he straightened his back and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t need any special treatment. I¡¯m standing right here.¡± The enthusiastic crowd had already transformed into his parents, siblings, and fans. When they heard the little guy say this, they couldn¡¯t help but laugh kindly. The kid must have meant what he said, but what strength did he have? He stood so far away that he couldn¡¯t possibly hit the target. He didn¡¯t take his words to heart, but he thought the kid was adorable. Ling Sheng and Little Sangyu cheered for Xiaoqi. Xiaoqi turned around and looked at the two of them, he took a deep breath and stood firm. Thereafter, he picked up the dart with a serious expression and threw it accurately at the balloon. Other than the three family members, no one else in the crowd had expected such a small child to be so powerful. When they saw the dart accurately hit the balloon, their jaws dropped to the ground. What a powerful kid! Was the person in front of him really a three-year-old child? Why was he so powerful! After the enthusiastic crowd was shocked for a moment, there was an excited cheer for him. The scene was very lively. Little Sangyu was standing right next to Ling Sheng. When she sensed that someone was looking at her, she turned around abruptly and saw a big brother with a hydrogen balloon grinning at her. She was so shocked that her heart throbbed, she quickly turned her head away and stopped looking at him. She grabbed Ling Sheng¡¯s hand and looked at Xiaoqi. However, her eyebrows furrowed slightly as she was filled with doubts. What the hell was going on? It was an auntie at the fast food restaurant, then a strange uncle, and now a big brother. Ling Sheng felt Little Sangyu holding her hand tightly. She tilted her head and looked at the little girl. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Little Sangyu shook her head, she must have been mistaken that someone was looking at her. After thinking it through, she shouted excitedly,¡± Brother Xiaoqi, you can do it!¡± It was a very close distance. A teenage boy holding a red heart-shaped hydrogen balloon looked at the happy family of four opposite him and curved his lips into a strange and sinister smile. Jun Shiyan seemed to have sensed something. He suddenly turned his head and saw a red heart-shaped hydrogen balloon floating in the sky. He lowered his head and sent a message to An Yan. ¡°Enhance the patrols here and search for all suspicious people. Make sure it¡¯s safe.¡± The onlookers didn¡¯t expect that the little guy was so powerful. He actually hit the bullseye and they cheered for him excitedly. At the same time that the boss was surprised, he was also very happy. The little guy had attracted a lot of tourists for him, they had all started queuing up to play darts. Even if he hit the jackpot, he would not lose out. He threw out 10 darts and got 10 shots in a row. Xiaoqi gloriously attained the first prize. Only then did the little guy¡¯s serious face relax, he turned around and pulled Little Sangyu over. Pointing at the stuffed toy on the display cabinet, he asked her proudly, ¡°Which one do you like?¡± Ling Sheng laughed in relief. Looking at her son¡¯s expression, he seemed to be asking for opinions. What was this, little boss? Not bad, not bad at all. Jun Shiyan took the young lady¡¯s hand and looked at his son and Little Sangyu lovingly. He was only so old, yet he already knew how to flirt with girls. Little Sangyu had already taken a fancy to that pink rabbit. She pointed at it with sparkling eyes and jumped up happily. ¡°That, Brother Xiaoqi, I want that little rabbit.¡± The owner was so happy that he could not close his mouth. This family of four was really his lucky stars. He had been in the amusement park for so many years and had never received so many customers, so he quickly turned around and brought the little rabbit over. Little Sangyu hugged the rabbit happily, Brother Xiaoqi had helped her win the rabbit. She was so happy and looked at Ling Sheng and the rest with a sweet smile. ¡°Mommy, Daddy, does it look good?¡± Before Ling Sheng could reply, she heard a scream from behind her. Immediately, more screams of horror were heard, and the surroundings were in chaos. Chapter 1245 - A Shock When the gunshots rang out, the crowd was in a mess. There were screams, escapees, and many people were pushed and stepped on. An Yan led his men and rushed over, picked up the man who was shot, and dragged him away like a rag. The security guards of the amusement park quickly came to maintain order. Not long after, the scene returned to normal. The boss of the darts station wanted to die. Why did he witness a shooting incident when he had more customers today? The queue that he had painstakingly lined up was scared away again. God must be deliberately going against him! The moment Ling Sheng heard the noise, she protected Xiaoqi and Little Sangyu in her arms. She was ready to fight at any moment. The first possibility that crossed her mind was that the trash fish had appeared here. However, it had only been half a month since the trash fish had escaped due to his injuries. It was impossible for him to recover so quickly. After An Yan asked people to take the murderer away, he walked over and reported the situation. ¡°Third Master, they have been caught.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s eyes were dangerous as he glanced at him coldly. How could they let such a dangerous person in? An Yan was so scared that his back turned cold. He continued respectfully. ¡°He¡¯s a lunatic. He said that the Sixth Master harmed his entire family and came here to seek revenge.¡± This sentence cleared his suspicion of the culprit being a nobody, he was here to seek revenge. The person Huo Ci had offended was naturally here to seek revenge on Ling Sheng and Xiaoqi. Ling Sheng had originally thought that it was the trash fish¡¯s doing, but when she heard this, she was speechless. Every injustice has its perpetrator, and every debt has its debtor. She wanted to take revenge on her father! Jun Shiyan hummed and looked at Ling Sheng. ¡°It¡¯s not safe here. Let¡¯s go home. We¡¯ll come over another day when I¡¯ve gotten my men ready.¡± Xiaoqi and Little Sangyu, the two children, were not scared at all. Xiaoqi was a boy and had been with his grandfather for more than a year. He had long been trained to be brave. Little Sangyu was so confused that she still didn¡¯t understand what had happened. Her big eyes were full of confusion. An Yan wanted to say that the safety hazard had been completely removed. The amusement park was safe now, but he did not dare to say anything. He would do whatever the Third Master said. Ling Sheng thought for a moment. Little Sangyu was leaving tomorrow, she had promised to play with her to her heart¡¯s content. If they left now, she would not have time to play many games. ¡°Let¡¯s play a merry-go-round and a Ferris wheel before we go back.¡± Since it was not the trash fish¡¯s doing, she was not afraid of a hundred or a thousand killers. She was afraid that they would run into the trash fish and get attacked. When Jun Shiyan knew that it was not the trash fish and was an ordinary person, he did not have so many concerns. It was just to be safe and it was better to leave this place. He could not take this risk. Hearing the young lady¡¯s words, he ordered An Yan, ¡°Increase the security around.¡± An Yan nodded and left quietly, he definitely had to set up defenses. If anything happened again, the Third Master would skin him alive. Little Sangyu didn¡¯t want to leave. She didn¡¯t want to go home anymore when she finally had the chance to hang out with Mommy, Daddy and Brother Xiaoqi. However, if her mommy and the rest wanted to go home, she could only follow them. The thought of her daddy and mommy coming to pick her up tomorrow made her feel even worse. After hearing Ling Sheng¡¯s words, the corners of her lips curled up slightly. She held her hand tightly and rubbed it affectionately in her arms. Ling Sheng caressed the little girl¡¯s fluffy head. Ever since she came here, she had told her that she wanted to ride the carousel and ferris wheel. If she did not fulfill the little girl¡¯s wish, she would feel uncomfortable. Next, Little Sangyu stuck to Ling Sheng and stopped being Brother Xiaoqi¡¯s little tail. When they were on the carousel, she was nestled in her arms and could not bear to leave her. An Yan was responsible for the safety work, so Xu Xi was sent to help them take pictures. Ling Sheng felt that it had not been easy for her to come to the amusement park. She wanted to leave behind the best memories and take a photo of them. It was already two o¡¯clock when the family of four arrived at the amusement park. After playing for such a long time, the sky had already darkened. The lights in the amusement park gradually lit up, and the entire amusement park became dreamlike and beautiful. The two little kids, who had played for the entire afternoon, did not feel tired at all. Instead, they became even more energetic. Jun Shiyan carried Xiaoqi while Ling Sheng carried Little Sangyu and walked towards the ferris wheel. ¡°Mommy.¡± Little Sangyu suddenly called out and touched her wrist, her face became sad. ¡°My bracelet is missing.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let Daddy go over and look for it.¡± Before Ling Sheng played with the carousel, she saw a souvenir seller beside her. They were all handmade by the seller and were woven into knots. It looked very interesting, so she bought four sticks. The family each took one. ¡°I will go with dad to find it. Mommy, wait for us here with Sangyu.¡± Xiaoqi said seriously. ¡°We will find the bracelet soon.¡± Jun Shiyan had wanted Xu Xi to go over and look for it. The amusement park was so big, he definitely could not find a bracelet. Perhaps someone had already picked it up and bought another one. However, since their son had already said so, it was better for the two of them to go back and buy one themselves. Anyway, it was not far away and they would not waste much time traveling back and forth. Ling Sheng had thought that the ferris wheel would require a queue, but it turned out that there was no queue. It just so happened that they were about to set off, so there was only one carriage left. Seeing that the mother and daughter were still waiting, the staff politely called them over. Otherwise, one round of the ferris wheel would take half an hour and would take a long time to complete. ¡°Do you want to go?¡± Ling Sheng asked Little Sangyu. Little Sangyu nodded and looked at the shining ferris wheel expectantly. Right after, she turned around and looked at Ling Sheng. ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s play first. When we get down, we can play again with Daddy and Brother Xiaoqi.¡± Ling Sheng, of course, could not bear to reject the little girl¡¯s request. She nodded with a smile, carried her, and followed the staff into the carriage. When they were seated inside, she called Jun Shiyan. Little Sangyu sat down on the seat excitedly, her face almost touching the glass window. Her big eyes sparkled and she suddenly pointed down. ¡°Mommy, Daddy and Brother Xiaoqi are watching us from down there!¡± After speaking, she even shook her little hands desperately, as if hoping that the people standing below could see her. Ling Sheng looked down and saw two people, one big and one small, standing below, looking up at the same time. They were looking in the direction of the sedan chair where she and Little Sangyu were. The corners of their lips curled up in joy and their hearts were filled with happiness. Jun Shiyan held Xiaoqi¡¯s hand and stood below to look up. Time passed quickly yet slowly. When the carriage reached the top, there was a sudden tremor. Chapter 1246 - Im Back Jun Shiyan¡¯s eyes suddenly darkened. The veins on his hands bulged, and the carriage began to tremble violently. After a frightened and worried scream, Xiaoqi panicked. He raised his feet and rushed towards the Ferris wheel. ¡°Mommy, Sangyu!¡± The staff and the tourists below saw that the Ferris wheel was faulty. They were afraid that the sedan would fall and cause harm to themselves. After a panicked scream, they scattered. Ling Sheng, who was in the carriage, was very calm. When the carriage shook, she subconsciously pulled Little Sangyu into her arms. Her eyes were terrifyingly cold and murderous as she glanced down. In the end, her gaze stopped on a carriage three carriages away from them. She clearly saw a black figure standing steadily inside, grinning at her ferociously. ¡°Mommy.¡± Little Sangyu grabbed Ling Sheng¡¯s arm in fear. When she summoned up her courage and turned around, her big eyes narrowed. It was that strange uncle! ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s okay. Mommy is here.¡± Just as Ling Sheng finished speaking, the carriage shook even more violently, as if it was about to fall from the sky. She hugged Little Sangyu tightly, but her body did not move. The smugness in the eyes of the black figure opposite suddenly disappeared. It became more and more manic and angry, and his face was twisted. Ling Sheng smiled at him. The next moment, an iron rod suddenly flew out of nowhere and aimed in that person¡¯s direction, shooting at a speed that was invisible to the naked eye. There was a loud bang, and the glass window of the opposite sedan suddenly shattered. The escaping tourists turned around, their faces pale with fear. The carriage that Ling Sheng was in suddenly began to disintegrate without any warning. However, she remained calm. Her eyes were filled with mockery as she looked at the person opposite her with disdain. Did he want to play? She would play with him! Jun Shiyan saw that Xiaoqi was about to rush over, and the escaping crowd charged at him. Their figures were like ghosts. In the blink of an eye, he caught up to him and carried him into his arms. The trembling in the carriage became even more intense. The entire Ferris wheel was shaking, making a sound that made one¡¯s heart shiver, as if it would fall heavily to the ground in the next moment. The tourists on the Ferris wheel screamed even louder. Jun Shiyan watched as the sedan that the young lady was in was about to disintegrate. A cold light flashed in his eyes, as if blood was surging and a murderous aura was rising. The next moment, the entire world suddenly fell silent. Time seemed to have frozen at the last second, and everything stopped. The person in the sedan did not seem to have expected this situation. The anger in his eyes finally turned to panic, and there was even a flash of fear. Ling Sheng looked at Little Sangyu, who was still in her arms, and smiled in understanding. She looked provocatively at the person in the opposite sedan and gave him the middle finger. Her Mr. Gu was finally willing to awaken! At that moment, everything stopped except for those who were present and had already awakened. The person in the opposite sedan already knew that something was wrong. His eyes widened and the black figure started to pull out of his body. However, the next moment, a shrill cry of pain was heard. The black figure began to twist and struggle as it roared angrily, ¡°Ling Sheng, Jun Shiyan!¡± ¡°Yes I am here.¡± Ling Sheng looked at the human-shaped black mist and was pulled back by an invisible hand. With a hiss, there was a very soft sound, like the sound of a soul being torn apart. The human-shaped black mist gave up on the part that was pinched and fled into the void. Right after, they heard a roar of hatred. ¡°I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Jun Shiyan looked at the black figure regretfully and frowned in disgust. He pinched it and the object turned into wisps of black smoke and disappeared. Xiaoqi widened his eyes at the scene before him and finally heaved a sigh of relief. Daddy and Mommy were amazing. The terrifying thing had fled in fright. Ling Sheng also knew that her Mr. Gu had just awakened and was not that strong. The trash fish had only teleported his clone over and not his real body to possess him. The sedan was assembled again at a visible rate. A moment later, the fleeing men were still running while the screaming crowd were still screaming. It was as if that moment had just been an illusion. The Ferris wheel returned to normal. The escaping people turned around and saw that it was already operating normally. They stopped in their tracks and looked at their companions. Those sedans had clearly been trembling violently just now, why did it suddenly recover now? But no matter what the reason was, everything was fine as long as nothing happened. The person in the opposite sedan was covered in blood from the glass shards. After the trash fish¡¯s consciousness was withdrawn, he leaned against the window and screamed for help. Little Sangyu¡¯s little hands hugged Ling Sheng¡¯s neck tightly, her big eyes filled with questions. Why did she feel that she had missed something? Had she forgotten something? Ling Sheng touched the little girl¡¯s head and comforted her gently. ¡°It¡¯s okay. The bad guys have been beaten. Don¡¯t be afraid, Little Sangyu. Mommy is here.¡± Little Sangyu looked at her with shining big eyes, then turned around and threw a look at her father and Brother Xiaoqi who were waiting for them below. She still felt a bit strange. Just then, the speed of the ferris wheel increased. In less than two minutes, it landed on the ground. The staff was so scared that he broke out in a cold sweat. If something really happened, with so many people sitting around, it would be a large-scale accident. The amusement park would be finished with the suspension. Even if it was fine, the Ferris wheel could not continue operating anymore, it had to be thoroughly inspected. Ling Sheng carried Little Sangyu down. Xiaoqi strode forward with his short legs and looked up at them. His heart was still pounding and he felt a lingering fear when he thought of what had just happened. Little Sangyu got out of Ling Sheng¡¯s arms and ran to Xiaoqi. She hugged him and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Brother Xiaoqi!¡± Jun Shiyan was standing about two meters away from them. He looked at the young lady and smiled. His voice was exceptionally seductive in the night. ¡°Come here.¡± Ling Sheng looked at the man¡¯s gorgeous and seductive face under the colorful lights. However, she could clearly feel his weak and handsome face. Her heart ached slightly, but she still shook her head firmly and refused to move. The man sighed lovingly and walked toward the woman. He reached out and pulled her into his arms. ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± Chapter 1247 - Kissing Your Loved One Ling Sheng rubbed against his chest, her sweet voice seemed to be warm and moist. ¡°Mr. Gu, welcome back.¡± While holding hands, Xiaoqi and Little Sangyu smiled sweetly at their parents who were hugging each other. Something had almost happened to the amusement park, so the Ferris wheel would never operate again. Jun Shiyan did not make things difficult for them with his identity, he drove straight to another place. It was a ferris wheel that crossed the Ning River, and it was also the biggest ferris wheel in Asia. It was a place that Internet celebrities had to go no matter what. At that time, Ling Sheng had thought that there were too many people here, and the only attraction was a Ferris wheel. At most, she could only go on a cruise and admire the Ning River. There were too few entertainment projects, so she chose to go to the amusement park. In the car, the two little kids sat next to each other tactfully and let their father and mother sit together, leaving them some intimate space. ¡°Legend has it that every sedan on the ferris wheel is filled with happiness. When we look up at the ferris wheel, we are looking up at happiness. It was said that when the ferris wheel reaches its peak¡­¡± Xiaoqi began to read the legend of the ferris wheel seriously. As he read, his face blushed. He paused for a moment and continued reading. Little Sangyu, on the other hand, leaned forward and looked at him. She started to say word by word, ¡°When the ferris wheel reaches the highest point, if you kiss your lover, you will¡ª¡± Xiaoqi¡¯s face flushed red. He reached out and covered the words using his phone, straightened his back, and coughed. When Ling Sheng heard Little Sangyu nod her head solemnly, she looked serious and cute. She was so cute that her son¡¯s face turned red. Her elbow nudged Jun Shiyan and she smiled silently. What was wrong with his son? How could he court his wife when he was so shy? He was not proactive at all. Look at Little Sangyu, she was much more proactive than him. Little Sangyu was displeased, she frowned and complained with her lips pursed. ¡°Brother Xiaoqi, why are you blocking my view?¡± Xiaoqi looked very serious as he hid his panic. His handsome face was full of smiles as he coaxed, ¡°Let¡¯s not read it. Let¡¯s read something else, okay?¡± Little Sangyu shook her head vigorously and her soft voice sounded a bit muffled. She insisted, ¡°No, Sangyu wants to read about the Ferris wheel.¡± Xiaoqi had no choice. After all, Little Sangyu had already read all the books she needed to read, so it didn¡¯t matter anymore. He secretly turned the page, put the book on his lap and continued reading. Little Sangyu forgot what she had just read. She only started to learn from Xiaoqi after coming to China. She didn¡¯t know what the words were, nor did she know where she had read them. Xiaoqi looked at the little girl carefully and heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that she did not notice. Ling Sheng smiled kindly as she watched the two little kids continue reading. She secretly exchanged glances with Jun Shiyan and could not help but laugh. Ning River was located in the city center, beside the bridge was the Ferris wheel, and further in was the bustling commercial street. It was very crowded. There were many lit cruise ships on the river. The tourists were enjoying the night scenery on the deck and were very satisfied. Xu Xi had already bought the tickets and asked someone to queue up for them. When the time came, they would directly replace them. If it were up to him, he would just chase all the tourists away and book the entire place. They could play on the Ferris wheel for as long as they wanted. The Third Master came to play and had to queue, this was not what the Third Master should be doing. Li Cheng followed her. When he saw Little Sangyu, her eyes lit up and she insisted on playing with the little girl. Little Sangyu asked her in a low voice, ¡°Uncle, do you know about the legend of the Ferris wheel?¡± She had a nagging feeling that the things she read later on did not match. What does the phrase at the end mean? Li Cheng followed behind with Little Sangyu in her arms. Hearing the girl¡¯s question, she couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°It means a kiss.¡± Little Sangyu¡¯s eyes widened in shock and her face flushed. She moved her mouth but did not speak. Li Cheng scratched her little nose, the kid was too soft and cute, she even wanted to bite her. Seeing the little girl¡¯s embarrassed face turn red, she lowered her voice and said, ¡°That means that when the ferris wheel has reached the highest point, if a pair of lovers kiss, they will be together forever.¡± Little Sangyu¡¯s eyes darted around as she looked up at the rising ferris wheel with a thoughtful expression. She knew what kissing meant. Would her kiss with Brother Xiaoqi mean that they could be together forever? There was another group of people in front. When they got on the Ferris wheel, it was almost half an hour later. ¡°Third Master, let¡¯s do a cruise on the river. The surrounding scenery is quite good.¡± Li Cheng raised her hand and suggested with a smile. She just wanted to play with the kid for a while longer. Daughters were really all little angels. They were too cute, making her want a daughter. ¡°Okay.¡± Ling Sheng nodded and deliberately glanced at Xu Xi. ¡°Xu Xi, come with us. You have nothing to do here anyway.¡± Li Cheng glared at him fiercely. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go!¡± Xu Xi did not want to go at first. Li Cheng was shameless but she knew her place, he could not be an obstacle. However, after being glared at by Li Cheng, his temper rose and he smiled. ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± Li Cheng gritted his teeth. ¡°Son of a bitch!¡± Ling Sheng asked Jun Shiyan softly, ¡°Xu Xi doesn¡¯t know?¡± Li Cheng was actually a woman disguised as a man, it was too surprising. However, she had hidden it very well and did not seem to feel like a woman at all. No wonder she could fool Xu Xi. However, Xu Xi was probably someone who was confused by the situation. It wasn¡¯t necessarily that he couldn¡¯t discover it, perhaps he just didn¡¯t care as she got closer to him. Jun Shiyan nodded and whispered, ¡°He¡¯s just dull and stubborn.¡± Li Cheng had been with him all this time, but he still didn¡¯t find out. He¡¯s worse than An Yan, An Yan had already discovered this. The cruise took them on a round trip from the Ferris wheel to the commercial street, it only took half an hour. When they returned, they were just in time for the Ferris wheel. Ever since Little Sangyu got off the boat and got on the ferris wheel, she stopped talking and became quiet. She looked very lovable. Ling Sheng touched the kid¡¯s forehead. She did not have a fever, so she must be tired from playing. After playing for a day, the kid¡¯s energy had been exhausted. Little Sangyu¡¯s big bright eyes darted a look at Xiaoqi who was sitting next to her. Her eyes fell on his lips, but she was afraid that she would be found out, so she quickly shifted her gaze away guiltily. Chapter 1248 - Kissed Him ¡°Sangyu.¡± Xiaoqi felt that the little girl was acting strange. He approached her and asked worriedly,¡± Are you feeling uncomfortable? Are you afraid of heights?¡± Little Sangyu was not afraid of heights, but when Brother Xiaoqi asked her this question, she pretended to be afraid of heights. She nodded. ¡°A little.¡± Xiaoqi moved closer to her and handed her his little hand to cheer her up. ¡°Hold my hand. I will always be with you.¡± Little Sangyu took a look at his hand and touched it before quickly flicking it away. She blushed and tried to reach out for his hand again. What was going on? In the past, when she held Brother Xiaoqi¡¯s hand, it wouldn¡¯t be like this. Why did she feel like her heart was about to jump out? How strange! Xiaoqi comforted her softly. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Little Sangyu nodded hard and hummed, her voice changed as if she was a little nervous. She couldn¡¯t help but take a look at his lips. Ling Sheng and Jun Shiyan were sitting opposite the two kids. ¡°Mr. Gu, look at your son.¡± Ling Sheng leaned over and whispered into his ear, ¡°He¡¯s taken after you.¡± Jun Shiyan smiled and frowned slightly. He nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s my honor.¡± Ling Sheng pinched him. Wow, did he think she was praising him? Look at his son, his flirting skills were naturally mastered! She could already imagine that when her son grew up, he would be a beauty who could bring disaster to the country and the people. She had to ask Little Sangyu to take him in as soon as possible. Those girls in the kindergarten surrounded him every day. He should be warm and friendly and not be cold and distant like his father! Jun Shiyan held her little hand with the back of his hand. A low, happy laugh spread out from his chest, and his eyes were as gentle as water. Ling Sheng glanced at Little Sangyu. Why was the little girl¡¯s face so red? Was it too stuffy in there? She had just tested her temperature and she did not have a fever! Jun Shiyan looked like a bystander, he patted the young lady¡¯s shoulder and pointed outside. ¡°Look over there. Does it look good?¡± Ling Sheng turned her head to look, it was the tallest building in the capital. The top floor was the revolving restaurant with the highest per capita consumption in the capital and she had never been there. It was said that the delicacies in it were all very exquisite. It was known as the restaurant serving the most delicious Chinese cuisine, she did not know if it was really true. Little Sangyu was so nervous that her heart was about to jump out of her chest. As the ferris wheel rose bit by bit, her breathing became hurried. Xiaoqi also felt it and thought that she was afraid of heights. The books said that if she was afraid of heights, she would be nervous and her breathing would be rapid. She might even faint. He held the little girl¡¯s hand tightly and comforted her softly, giving her strength. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Brother Xiaoqi is here.¡± Little Sangyu nodded and let out a soft sound of agreement. Seeing that Mommy and Daddy were looking at the scenery outside and didn¡¯t care about them, her breathing calmed down a little. Kisses are embarrassing, the book said that girls should not kiss boys casually. How shameless! But what should she do? She wanted to be with Brother Xiaoqi forever. If she didn¡¯t kiss him, would she be unable to be with him in the future? The thought of never seeing Brother Xiaoqi again one day made her feel so terrible that she wanted to cry. Xiaoqi did not know that the little girl beside him was struggling and suffering. She could not make a decision and was about to cry, he thought that she was afraid of heights and even told her to relax and teach her how to breathe. Seeing that the Ferris wheel compartment they were on was about to rise to the highest point, Little Sangyu stopped breathing. Seeing her standing there in a daze, Xiaoqi approached her anxiously and tried to feel her breath. ¡°Sangyu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing Brother Xiaoqi¡¯s face approaching, Little Sangyu suddenly made up her mind. She closed her eyes, pursed her lips and leaned forward. When the little girl¡¯s lips touched Xiaoqi¡¯s cheeks, his face turned red like an apple and his eyes widened. Little Sangyu finally kissed him. When she opened her eyes, she covered her face in embarrassment and pretended to be an ostrich. She didn¡¯t know anything and hadn¡¯t done anything. Ling Sheng and Jun Shiyan had not expected this to happen. After exchanging glances, the two of them, who were parents for the first time, did not know how to deal with the situation in front of them. Although Little Sangyu was young and was on good terms with Brother Xiaoqi, girls and boys still had to establish a gender awareness. A girl had to be taught self-esteem and self-love since she was young. She had to understand the difference between a girl and a boy, and also know how to handle her relationship with a boy. Moreover, it was really not good for children who mature too early. She only hoped that the kids could grow up properly and have a healthy mentality. No matter how old they were, they should do what they should do. Little Sangyu was not even three years old, and Xiaoqi was only three or four years old. If she had first developed feelings for someone at this age, she would have matured a little too early. Xiaoqi touched his cheek helplessly, not knowing what to do. He looked at Sangyu, the little ostrich, and looked at Ling Sheng pleadingly. Ling Sheng took the little girl into her arms and asked Jun Shiyan to roll over and sit with their son. She said in a small voice, ¡°Can Sangyu tell Mommy what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling uncomfortable?¡± Little Sangyu shook her head violently and buried herself in her arms, not daring to meet anyone. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t feel uncomfortable.¡± Ling Sheng patted the little girl¡¯s fluffy head. ¡°Then why did Sangyu kiss Brother Xiaoqi instead of Mommy? Does Sangyu not love Mommy?¡± Hearing this, Little Sangyu quickly raised her head and kissed Ling Sheng¡¯s cheek solemnly. She also wanted to be with her mommy forever. ¡°Why did Little Sangyu kiss Mommy?¡± Ling Sheng felt that she seemed to understand something as she smiled at the little girl. ¡°Uncle Li Cheng said that when we reach the highest point of the ferris wheel, we will be together forever if we kiss.¡± Little Sangyu looked very serious. Ling Sheng finally heaved a sigh of relief, it was a legend about love. It seemed that the little girl only wanted to be together with them in the future and did not think in other directions, she had been overthinking. Jun Shiyan¡¯s eyes narrowed, Li Cheng was courting death. How dare she spout nonsense to the little girl! Li Cheng, who was squatting down and eating the toaster, let out a loud sneeze and sprayed the toaster on Xu Xi¡¯s face. Xu Xi¡¯s face darkened, and his eyes were spitting fire. He pointed at her and shouted, ¡°Li Cheng, are you dirty? Are you crazy? Do you have to hit someone¡¯s face when you sneeze?¡± Li Cheng glanced at him calmly and wiped her mouth with a napkin. ¡°You must have cursed me in your heart again!¡± He must have scolded her again just now. Otherwise, why would she suddenly sneeze? He deserved to be sprayed on his face! Chapter 1249 - A Comeback Xu Xi said, ¡°Am I crazy? Why would I curse you? You must be delusional. Your heart is dark, so you think of others as dark as you.¡± Li Cheng kicked him angrily. ¡°You¡¯re the one with a dark heart. Your whole family has a dark heart.¡± When Xu Xi dodged, he sneered at her. ¡°Sorry, aren¡¯t we all in the Third Master¡¯s family? You¡¯re my family too.¡± Seeing that she did not manage to kick him, Li Cheng became angry. She picked up the stick in her hand and poked it at his eyes. ¡°Daddy, Uncle Li Cheng and Uncle Xu Xi are fighting.¡± Xiaoqi was the first to notice and shouted worriedly. Jun Shiyan looked at the two people below, they were chasing and fighting with each other. He frowned slightly and was full of disdain. How childish! Ling Sheng also took a look and saw that Xu Xi really did not give in when they were fighting. She sighed and mourned for him in her heart, it seemed that Xu Xi¡¯s pursuit of his wife was endless. He was so straight that she had no words to say. Little Sangyu glanced at them with her big eyes and asked Ling Sheng, ¡°Mommy, why did they fight? Aren¡¯t they good friends?¡± Ling Sheng patted the little guy¡¯s head. ¡°Friends will throw tantrums at each other occasionally. It¡¯ll be fine later.¡± Little Sangyu frowned slightly and said firmly, ¡°Little Sangyu will never get angry with Brother Xiaoqi.¡± Xiaoqi looked at the little girl gently. He was smiling like a little fool. Having fulfilled her biggest wish, Little Sangyu was secretly happy. After the shyness, she still wanted to sit with Brother Xiaoqi. Soon, she ran over and sat down next to him, but she still didn¡¯t dare to look at him. She had just secretly kissed Brother Xiaoqi. From now on, they would be together forever and would never be separated again. ¡°Little Sangyu, shall we go over for supper later?¡± Ling Sheng pointed at the revolving restaurant opposite and asked her. ¡°Okay.¡± Little Sangyu said and looked at Xiaoqi. ¡°Brother Xiaoqi, okay?¡± Xiaoqi thought that the little girl was too shy to talk to him. Seeing her ask him a question naturally, she was no longer an ostrich. He smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Little Sangyu took hold of his arms happily and shook her feet happily. The Ferris wheel quickly stopped. Jun Shiyan carried the kid in one hand while Ling Sheng followed him down the carriage. Li Cheng limped over with one leg and stood respectfully beside him. ¡°Third Master, Madam, the dining room is ready.¡± Jun Shiyan did not speak, only looking at her leg. Ling Sheng asked in concern, ¡°What happened to your leg?¡± ¡°Thank you for your concern, Madam.¡± Li Cheng coughed in embarrassment. ¡°I accidentally sprained it, it¡¯s not a big deal. I¡¯ve already straightened my bones. I¡¯ll be fine in a while.¡± Xu Xi stood at the side and looked at her leg expressionlessly. Why did she feel that she had done it on purpose? He had only sprained her leg for a while. Was it that serious? Xu Xi had thought that since Li Cheng was injured and her feet were disabled, Third Master and Madam would definitely think that she was a burden and ask her to get lost. However, things didn¡¯t go according to his wishes. The truth immediately slapped him in the face, telling him never to guess the Third Master and Madam¡¯s thoughts. Ling Sheng looked at Xu Xi. ¡°Xu Xi, why don¡¯t you carry Li Cheng, you two have been tired for the entire day. Let¡¯s go eat together!¡± Xu Xi rejected three times in his heart. No, no, thank you. He did not dare to reject her and accepted it gratefully. ¡°Thank you, Madam.¡± Li Cheng wanted to roar loudly. Who the hell would let Xu Xi carry her? She didn¡¯t want to, she refused and wanted to get out. However, when she saw the Third Master¡¯s warning gaze, she immediately wilted. So be it. What¡¯s the big deal? When Xu Xi was carrying Li Cheng, he kept feeling that her chest was uncomfortable, so uncomfortable that his back hurt a little. Damn, he did not know if this guy had masturbated too much usually, but his chest was as hard as a rock in a latrine pit. However, even though her chest was hard, the rest of her body was unbelievably soft. Especially her legs, they were thin and well-proportioned, and he could vaguely feel a fragrance lingering at the tip of his nose. Li Cheng was even putting on perfume, what kind of perfume was this? He didn¡¯t seem to have smelled it anywhere else but on her. Little Sangyu whispered into Xiaoqi¡¯s ear, ¡°Brother Xiaoqi, Uncle Li Cheng and Uncle Xu Xi have reconciled.¡± Xiaoqi looked back. Uncle Xu Xi had an ugly expression and Uncle Li Cheng had a disgusted look on his face. No matter how he looked at it, they didn¡¯t seem to be on good terms. However, in order not to disappoint the little girl, he hummed in defiance. Ling Sheng looked at Xu Xi sympathetically. ¡°Sigh, this is all I can help you with.¡± Xu Xi met Madam¡¯s gaze and felt strange. Why was she looking at him like he had done something wrong? However, Li Cheng could tell a little. Her heart skipped a beat. Damn it, could it be that Madam had also discovered her identity? How was that possible? She had hidden it so well. Awww, could it be that Madam thought she had feelings for the Third Master? That¡¯s why she looked at her and warned her that it was over. When she finds an opportunity later, she must show her loyalty to Madam. Even if she had the guts, she would not dare to have any inappropriate thoughts about the Third Master. Did she want to kill herself by thinking about him? At this time, it was peak hour in the revolving restaurant. They had to reserve seats in advance at such a high-end restaurant, there would definitely be a long queue outside. Just as they entered the dining room, Little Sangyu suddenly put her arms around Ling Sheng¡¯s neck and whispered into her ear, ¡°Mommy, that bad guy is following us again.¡± Ling Sheng immediately knew who she was talking about. The trash fish was like a rat that hid and was nowhere to be seen. Seeing the little girl¡¯s nervous expression, she decisively chose to believe her. She did not look around, afraid that the trash fish would be alerted, so she whispered into her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t look at him.¡± Alright, after being heavily injured, he had made a comeback. Did he plan on returning and catching them off guard when they were most relaxed to give them a fatal blow? Little Sangyu seemed to be naturally sensitive to danger. After the trash fish escaped, their son told them that Little Sangyu had been alerted when the trash fish had their eyes on them. Jun Shiyan was naturally called over by Ling Sheng. The family gathered together and chatted happily, looking like they were whispering to each other. They were a happy family of four. It was very normal in the dining room. Those who were supposed to eat and those who were talking were all people with class. Naturally, no one made a fuss. The dining table etiquette was observed well. Chapter 1250 - Xu Xi Is Injured Ling Sheng did not know what kind of ability Little Sangyu had to be able to sense the existence of the trash fish. As long as he appeared, she would be able to sense him. Neither she nor Mr. Gu had the ability to do so. If the trash fish were to possess someone else¡¯s body, as long as he didn¡¯t expose himself, no one would be able to discover him. Little Sangyu¡¯s ability must not be known by that bastard, otherwise she would be in danger. ¡°Give Sangyu to me, he should have noticed the little girl already.¡± Jun Shiyan leaned over Ling Sheng¡¯s ear with a smile on his lips and his expression was normal. The trash fish had not come back to get rid of them, he did not have to take the risk. If he was right, he was here for Little Sangyu. He must have discovered Little Sangyu¡¯s ability. Ling Sheng nodded and agreed. The trash fish had been seriously injured and had taken such a huge risk to come back, it must have been because of Sangyu. Little Sangyu¡¯s parents said that they would take her away tomorrow, but she couldn¡¯t leave now. If she left their side, she would be in danger. Jun Shiyan did not let Little Sangyu sit down by herself. Instead, he took her into his lap so that he could protect her. Little Sangyu knew that it was a very dangerous situation right now. She was very obedient and listened to her father and mother, she also didn¡¯t look around and talked to Brother Xiaoqi naturally. Xiaoqi was very calm. His father and mother were both here, so he did not have to worry. Even if there were bad people, they would not be hurt. There was nothing unusual about their surroundings. From his seat, he could have a bird¡¯s eye view of the entire capital and take in all the night view. ¡°Brother Xiaoqi, look at the Ferris wheel!¡± Little Sangyu pointed out of the window excitedly, her big eyes shining like stars. Jun Shiyan whispered into her ear. Little Sangyu then jumped out of his arms, took Xiaoqi¡¯s hand and walked to a telescope by the window. Ling Sheng smiled at him in understanding. The two of them could understand each other¡¯s meaning just by looking at each other. If Little Sangyu was always by his side, the trash fish would get suspicious and would not dare to show up. Xiaoqi got so nervous that his heart was in his throat. But the expression on his face did not show the extreme tension in his heart. He helped Little Sangyu to climb onto the stool. Jun Shiyan and Ling Sheng, like all ordinary parents, watched the two little kids climb onto the chair, with their little heads together, and their eyes filled with smiles and indulgence. Xu Xi walked in after buying some medicine and immediately saw the Third Master and his wife. Their expressions and movements were identical, looking like a married couple. He shifted his gaze and glanced at Li Cheng, who was sitting at the side. He gritted his teeth hatefully. That damned bastard even said in front of Third Master and Madam that she wanted to have medicine for her leg. She was deliberately causing trouble for him! Did she sprained her foot because of him? Wasn¡¯t it all her fault? If she had apologized properly back then, he wouldn¡¯t have been angry and hit her. Li Cheng felt as if someone was shooting her a murderous look. She turned her head and gave Xu Xi a gorgeous smile, revealing her teeth. She was extremely proud and was challenging him even before she could say a word of thanks. Suddenly, there was a loud bang, and the biggest crystal lamp in the dining room exploded. As the crystal residue scattered everywhere, a series of frightened screams broke through the roof. Li Cheng subconsciously stood up to protect the Third Master and his wife, but he saw that the Third Master had already disappeared from her side. Xu Xi watched as a sharp crystal fragment flew towards Li Cheng. She did not know what she was doing and did not notice it at all. His eyes turned cold and he rushed towards her without thinking. Li Cheng¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw the Third Master¡¯s wife. She was right next to Miss Sangyu and Young Master Xiaoqi. She was about to walk over when someone grabbed her arm and slammed her into his chest. Her head hurt from the impact, and she didn¡¯t know how much strength the man had used. Her ears were ringing, and she was about to curse when she heard the person hugging her let out a suppressed groan of pain. Xu Xi gasped in pain. Feeling the warm temperature in his arms, he heaved a sigh of relief. He never knew that this bastard was so small. He also never knew that she would make such a choice in a critical moment. In that instant, as the Third Master¡¯s personal assistant, his first thought was not to protect the Third Master, but to rush over and protect her! As a doctor, Li Cheng was very sensitive to the smell of blood. She clearly knew that Xu Xi was injured and that he had blocked a fatal blow for her. She felt mixed emotions. She looked up and wanted to say thank you, but thinking about it, it did not suit her personality. However, Xu Xi had already let go of her and sneered. ¡°Li Cheng, if you want to die, you can die however you want. Don¡¯t be so cowardly and get killed by the enemy, pay attention to your surroundings.¡± Li Cheng gritted her teeth, her eyes burning. If he hadn¡¯t saved her life just now, she wouldn¡¯t have let him off! Xu Xi did not care about his injuries. He had been impulsive just now, and his instincts were understandable. After that, as Third Master¡¯s assistant, even if he had to risk his life, he had to ensure the safety of Third Master and the rest. The lights in the dining room exploded one after another after the biggest crystal lamp exploded. In the blink of an eye, it was dark. It happened so suddenly that the customers ran out in a panic. Screams of fear rose and fell, each sharper than the last. Ling Sheng carried Xiaoqi, her eyes cold and bloodthirsty as she looked around vigilantly. The moment the lights exploded, she sensed the trash fish¡¯s existence. However, it was only for a fraction of a second. The time was too short, and it was impossible for her to lock onto the trash fish¡¯s exact location. With Little Sangyu in his arms, Jun Shiyan looked deeply at the sharp knife that had suddenly appeared in front of the little girl¡¯s chest. Little Sangyu got so scared that her face turned pale. She couldn¡¯t help but tremble and suddenly pointed in the opposite direction. ¡°Daddy, he is over there!¡± Jun Shiyan saw that black figure mixed in with the crowd. Like the customers who were running away in a panic, he pretended to be afraid and smiled mockingly. The knife in front of him suddenly changed direction and aimed at that customer. It arrived in an instant and the tip of the knife was about to pierce into that person¡¯s heart. Little Sangyu suddenly turned around and looked in the direction of Li Cheng. Chapter 1251 - A Blessing In Disguise Xu Xi had no idea what had happened. All she saw was a black shadow that looked like a human figure moving towards Li Cheng. ¡°Li Cheng,¡± he shouted anxiously, then instinctively rushed over. ¡°Xu Xi!¡± Ling Sheng shouted. A table landed in front of him, blocking her way. Xu Xi was blocked by the table. His eyes were bloodshot as he pulled away and tried to jump over. The black shadow had just entered Li Cheng¡¯s body when a pair of invisible hands grabbed him and pulled him outside. The black figure looked extremely distorted and in pain. This strange scene had a strong impact on him and made him widen his eyes in horror. His mind exploded and his body trembled in pain. It was too dark around, so the customers who ran away in a panic and the staff who wanted to maintain order didn¡¯t see this scene. In a moment, that black figure was completely pulled out, its body was twisted like a fried dough twist. Jun Shiyan¡¯s eyes were cold and filled with a strong warning. He only said one word domineeringly, ¡°Get lost!¡± The next moment, the twisted black figure was suddenly crushed into wisps of black smoke and disappeared. A sinister voice sounded in the air. ¡°Jun Shiyan, the two of you better pray that you can stay by her side forever.¡± That wretched girl could not be left alive, she was the only person who could sense him even if he did not expose himself when he appeared. It was too dangerous for him to leave her alive, it was equivalent to exposing himself to his enemies. Little Sangyu held Jun Shiyan¡¯s neck tightly and felt his body swaying. She shouted anxiously, ¡°Mommy, Daddy is not well.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s face was pale, and cold sweat trickled down his face. He tried his best to stabilize his body and smiled at the little girl. ¡°Daddy is fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± He had just regained his memory. When he was fighting with the trash fish in the amusement park, he had used his ability to freeze time which consumed too much spiritual power. After fighting with him for a while, his energy was almost exhausted. In the end, his body was still too weak. Little Sangyu had already jumped down. Xiaoqi took her hand nervously, fearing that she would be scared and protected her. Ling Sheng held the man and could clearly feel his weakness. The crisis had been averted, and she made him sit down to rest. ¡°I¡¯ll call Song Yiyan immediately to see if she has any good ideas.¡± His current body could not bear his ability at all. He had not even used 10% of his ability, and his body was already close to its limit. Xu Xi and Li Cheng looked at each other with complicated expressions. They walked forward in unison and knelt on one knee as they looked at them respectfully. ¡°Third Master, Madam, I didn¡¯t protect you well. Please punish me.¡± ¡°Get up.¡± Ling Sheng looked at the two people in front of her and woke up. ¡°You can¡¯t be blamed for this. After all, you didn¡¯t know anything.¡± ¡°Thank you, Madam.¡± Li Cheng replied on behalf of Xu Xi and looked at her seriously. ¡°Madam, I request that you recall An Yan and Yu Zheng.¡± She remembered everything. They came with the Third Master. They were the men of sacrifice responsible for protecting the Third Master and would live and die for him. The trash fish had appeared so the Third Master and Madam¡¯s lives were in danger. They had to gather all the people immediately and protect them at all times. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this later. Hurry up and treat his wound.¡± Ling Sheng glanced at Li Cheng and thought that she was quite calm and she was still deep in thought, but Xu Xi¡¯s blood was about to run dry. Li Cheng was a doctor. In this world, if she was ranked second, no one would be ranked first. She had absolute confidence in her ability. Soon, the bleeding from Xu Xi¡¯s wound stopped. He felt the hand of the person behind him touch his body gently. His heart was filled with mixed feelings, and he did not know what to feel. He wanted to say something, but his throat felt like it was choking. He didn¡¯t know what to say or ask her. Li Cheng¡¯s expression was very serious, and her entire person exuded a coldness that made his heart palpitate. When she bandaged his wound, her technique was extremely professional, as if Xu Xi was an ordinary patient to her and not a brother she grew up with. ¡°Li Cheng.¡± Xu Xi¡¯s voice was hoarse as he suddenly looked up. With a bang, Li Cheng slapped his forehead and sneered in disdain. ¡°Shut your mouth. Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m busy?¡± Xu Xi was stunned for a moment, the pain in his heart instantly felt much better. He raised his head slightly and looked at the person in front of him, her eyes were moist. His last memory was still of the final battle with the trash fish. Each of them had vowed to die and fight to the death. His mind was unsteady. During the battle, the trash fish had taken advantage of him and occupied his body to attack Madam. She suddenly appeared in front of him, standing in front of Madam, awakening his rationality. He could still clearly remember the moment his fist passed through her heart, his eyes were bloodshot. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Xu Xi knew that this apology was insignificant to her, but he owed her too much and didn¡¯t know where to start. Li Cheng smiled indifferently and said, ¡°I know. If you really feel sorry for me, you can give me a billion dollars or so.¡± Xu Xi looked at her seriously, he knew that she was only saying this to reassure him. He also knew that she did not hate him and was not angry at him. She was willing to do everything for him. Her throat was so choked that she could not speak. He solemnly said, ¡°Okay.¡± From now on, he would give her all his money. ¡°It¡¯s a deal. You can¡¯t go back on your word.¡± Li Cheng finally smiled happily. As long as she had money, anything was negotiable. She knew what he was trying to say, that matter was already in the past. There was no point in arguing so much between brothers. If it were him or any of them, they would definitely have made the same choice as her at that time. She was such a kind person, how could she let her brother be controlled by that kind of thing and even hurt Madam! Moreover, wasn¡¯t she still alive and well? She didn¡¯t lose an arm or a leg and was living happily! Seeing the two people over there, Little Sangyu hooked Xiaoqi¡¯s fingers and whispered into his ear. She sounded very happy. ¡°Brother Xiaoqi, Brother Li Cheng have made up with Brother Xu Xi.¡± When Ling Sheng heard her, she glanced over. What brother? He should be called Sister. However, this accident had awakened the two of them completely. This could be considered a blessing in disguise! Chapter 1252 - Frantic After that day, the trash fish seemed to have disappeared. Little Sangyu was the happiest. She no longer had to leave and could stay with her parents and Brother Xiaoqi. Of course, her parents had also moved in. Situ Sang was the most sad and uncomfortable. He could not wait to pack up his wife and daughter and bring them home. What did it look like to always stay in someone else¡¯s house? What made him even more depressed was that his baby had even changed the way he addressed him. She went from calling him father to daddy, saying that it was to differentiate himself from another father. Even if it was differentiate between the two of them, he should be calling Jun Shiyan ¡°Daddy¡±. Why did his baby suddenly call him ¡°Daddy¡± after calling him ¡°Father¡± for so many years? He did not allow his daughter to change the way she called him. His wife even criticized him and said it was just a way of address, she said that he was too petty. Was this a petty thing? This was clearly a matter of principle, he could not compromise or give in. Finally, under his efforts, his daughter called him Father. However, he asked her to call Jun Shiyan ¡°Uncle¡±. The little girl was unwilling to do anything and wanted to call him Daddy. He must have been under the spell of Si Chengluo. He let his baby stay in the Huo family for only half a month and she became someone else¡¯s! ¡°Wife, look, there are still 10 days until their wedding, I miss home. Let¡¯s go home first, okay?¡± Situ Sang raised his request again and bitterly tried to negotiate. He can¡¯t stay here any longer! Otherwise, his daughter would not belong to him anymore! ¡°Sheng Sheng is newly married and doesn¡¯t know anything. I¡¯ve been at this stage before and am also her sister. I have to accompany her to choose her wedding items.¡± Shang Yu sat in front of the dressing table and was applying a face mask. ¡°Moreover, it¡¯s only 10 days. We¡¯ll go back after their wedding.¡± She and Sheng Sheng hit it off well at first sight, as if they were sisters in her previous life. They liked her the moment they met and had long treated her as their biological sister. How could she leave when her sister was getting married? Of course, she had to accompany her through the most important moment of her life. ¡°She doesn¡¯t have many good friends here but there¡¯s still her grandmother, mother, and aunt. It¡¯s not our turn when we are outsiders.¡± Situ Sang helped her smooth the mask on her face. Shang Yu was unhappy, she slapped his hand away and glared at him. ¡°Get out and sleep.¡± Could this person stop talking rubbish? When had Sheng Sheng and the others ever treated them as outsiders? Only he had a straight face every day, as if everyone owed him. Situ Sang knew that he had said the wrong thing and angered his wife. He quickly surrendered and admitted his mistake. ¡°Baby, I was wrong. I was really wrong. You are not an outsider. Can you not chase me outside?¡± If he were to sleep outside, he would be laughed at by Huo Ci and Jun Shiyan. He could not afford to lose face! Shang Yu took this opportunity to hash it out with him and see what he had been doing for the past two days. He was a guest at someone else¡¯s house and acted like a lord. What did he think? ¡°What do you have against them? Who do you have a problem with?¡± Sheng Sheng¡¯s parents, grandparents, and relatives were all here. Her uncle was coming over in two days, and Jun Shiyan only stayed over occasionally. ¡°I¡­¡± Who else could Situ Sang have an opinion on? The people he had the greatest opinions on were Jun Shiyan and Huo Ci. What right did his baby have to call them father and grandfather? ¡°I know. You just don¡¯t like how Sangyu is close to Huo Ci and Jun Shiyan.¡± Shang Yu knew about him and was a slave to her daughter. He was already jealous of who his daughter was good to, but they had been here for a few days. Not only was he jealous for a couple of days, he was jealous every day? Other people treated their daughter well and treated her as their baby, so their daughter would naturally treat them well too. Could it be that he would only be happy when his daughter became someone who doesn¡¯t know how to repay kindness? Situ Sang did not speak and gave her a look that said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you know.¡± ¡°Husband.¡± Shang Yu knew that if he didn¡¯t make himself clear, there would be a knot in his heart. ¡°Sangyu is a big girl now. She knows who is good to her and who is not. Don¡¯t you think that she has become more cautious when she is with you these days because you have been angry?¡± Situ Sang recalled that in the past few days, his daughter had not liked to be close to him. He had always thought that Huo Ci and Jun Shiyan had distracted his daughter. ¡°You have a straight face every day and your daughter is sensitive. As time goes by, she will become more careful with you because she is afraid of making you angry. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know her personality.¡± Shang Yu sighed. ¡°It¡¯s not that anyone stole your daughter¡¯s love from you. You pushed her out yourself.¡± Situ Sang frowned and let out a breath of air, not saying anything. ¡°You have to think this way. They didn¡¯t take away our daughter¡¯s love.¡± Shang Yu held her husband¡¯s hand and looked at her seriously and gently. ¡°Our daughter suddenly has a lot more love. Ask yourself honestly, aren¡¯t the Huo family good to our daughter? Is our daughter¡¯s personality now much more cheerful and lively than when she was at home?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Situ Sang was still stubborn. Shang Yu knew that in his heart, he was agreeing to what she said, but he could not bring himself to admit it. ¡°Hubby, as long as you open your heart to accept the good intentions of others, you will realize that no one is hostile to you, and no one can steal your daughter¡¯s love for you.¡± With a cold face, Situ Sang snorted and heard Little Sangyu¡¯s crisp voice outside calling him father. He looked delighted and calmed himself down before walking out calmly. Little Sangyu was holding a lot of kebabs and looking at him with a smile. ¡°Daddy, daddy, grandpa is looking for you to drink and eat kebabs. We bought your favorite barbecued chives and lamb kebabs!¡± Situ Sang looked at the people in the living room. Huo Ci smiled at him and waved at him with the beer in his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the rooftop and have a drink.¡± Situ Sang nodded and walked over to take the skewer in his daughter¡¯s hand, he followed Huo Ci to the rooftop. The dark clouds in his heart dispersed and he finally saw things through. Nangong Lengyu thought that Situ Sang would reject him. When she saw him naturally follow him, she heaved a sigh of relief. Ever since the two of them moved in, Situ Sang had not had a good expression. She did not have a good temper either, her family members were already very polite to him. They had given him their all, but in exchange, all they got was his cold attitude. Who could stand that? If Sheng Sheng had not said that something might happen to Sangyu if she left them and that she had to watch over the little girl 24 hours a day to ensure her safety, she would not have let them stay at home. Chapter 1253 - Do You Want to Get A Wife? Shang Yu removed the black face mask on her face and ran out. When she saw her husband and Huo Ci leave, she smiled in satisfaction. It seemed that her persuasion was useful. She ran over and pulled Nangong Lengyu intimately. ¡°Aunt Yu, this face mask of mine is very useful. After applying it, your skin will become watery and tender. I¡¯ll prepare it for you too!¡± Nangong Lengyu liked Shang Yu a lot. Shang Yu was young and was two years older than Sheng Sheng, so she already treated her as her own daughter. She nodded with an indulgent smile and looked at the two children behind her. ¡°The two of you, follow me in.¡± Sheng Sheng had said that they must not let Little Sangyu out of their sight. Yanyan came over two days ago to chant and draw talismans at home. She said that as long as she was in the house, even if the trash fish came, the house would send out an alarm. However, it was better to be safe than sorry. Xiaoqi and Little Sangyu were reading a drawing book on the carpet. Little Sangyu had learned a lot of words recently, so she could read the story by herself. Ever since she couldn¡¯t read while on the Ferris wheel last time, she had secretly made up her mind to read well and not be illiterate. Shang Yu was very happy, her daughter had been weak since she was born. She and her husband treated her like a porcelain doll, afraid that something would happen. From the looks of it now, it was because she and her husband doted on their daughter too much and were too careful, and that made their daughter appear weak and often fell sick. However, after coming to the Huo Family for half a month, she hadn¡¯t had a single cold or flu. This made her understand that sometimes, she had to let the child go explore so that her body would be healthy. ¡°Will Sheng Sheng be back tonight?¡± Shang Yu knew that as a bride-to-be, it was normal for her to be busy before marriage. However, she had a nagging feeling that Sheng Sheng and the rest were being mysterious. It was as if they were planning something that she did not know. ¡°She went to the Su family with Granny.¡± Nangong Lengyu looked at herself in the mirror and felt that the face mask was rather useful. Ling Sheng, who had followed her grandmother to the Su family, was looking sympathetically at Huo Xuanzhou, who was kneeling at the door of the Su family¡¯s house. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t kneel anymore, it¡¯s already so late. You¡¯d better hurry home!¡± This trash was actually entangled with another woman again. The woman sent her aunt a video of her sleeping with Huo Xuanzhou, she even sent a pregnancy test report saying that she was pregnant with his child. She begged her to tell Huo Xuanzhou not to make her abort the child so she could raise the child herself. Her aunt was open-minded and carefree, she did not care about Huo Xuanzhou¡¯s past and could accept his romantic affairs calmly. It was fine as long as he was loyal to her when they were dating. However, when he was dating her, Huo Xuanzhou still met another woman behind her back so she broke up with him decisively. ¡°Ling Sheng, are you my sister or not?¡± Huo Xuanzhou gritted his teeth in anger. ¡°I said it wasn¡¯t me. I did meet her, but I wasn¡¯t in the video! Look carefully! I was wronged! If she¡¯s pregnant with my child, I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll kill myself here and be struck by lightning!¡± Ling Sheng felt that she should not sympathize with him at all, but he was her brother after all. If she did not trust him, no one could help him. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already decided to turn over a new leaf and pursue Aunt Su Yan properly, why did you still go to see your ex-girlfriends and be entangled with other women? If you¡¯re not a jerk, what are you?¡± ¡°She said that she¡¯s dying from a terminal illness and her only wish was just to see me.¡± Huo Xuanzhou was furious when he thought of this. In all his life, he had never failed in his pursuit of women. He was actually deceived by a woman, it was too embarrassing! That night, he had an argument with Yan¡¯er. He was in a bad mood and drank a little more. He didn¡¯t know if it was because he had a headache, but he went over. But he really didn¡¯t sleep with her. He wasn¡¯t someone who would go into heat whenever he saw a woman and would have sex anytime! Especially after he fell in love with Yan¡¯er, he swore that besides this cancer patient, he had never met any other girl alone. Ling Sheng sighed deeply, she could only say that he had brought this upon herself. Her aunt no longer cared about his past affairs, but he was still not done with his ex-girlfriends! Jerk. ¡°Look if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± Huo Xuanzhou immediately played the video, his voice was still loud. ¡°Do I look that bad? I have a scar here, it has been on me since two months ago when I was injured. Do you see it in this video?¡± Ling Sheng leaned forward to take a look. Jun Shiyan walked over at the right time. When he heard the ambiguous voices from the phone, his eyes turned cold. He walked over and pulled the young lady back. ¡°Don¡¯t look at this, you will go blind.¡± ¡°Then come over.¡± Huo Xuanzhou was anxious, anxious to prove that the man in the video was really not him. He pointed at Jun Shiyan. ¡°Come over and see if I¡¯m in the video.¡± Jun Shiyan glanced at him in disdain and sneered. ¡°You caused trouble yourself. Take care of it yourself.¡± He had come all the way here and had to call his young lady to help persuade her. In the end, he couldn¡¯t control himself. After such a thing happened, he still had the cheek to ask them to help! ¡°Jun Shiyan, do you still want to get married?¡± Huo Xuanzhou was angry, his eyes were spitting fire. ¡°Just you wait. I¡¯ll play with you until you die on the day of your wedding!¡± Seeing his indignant expression, Ling Sheng could not help but shiver. She grabbed Jun Shiyan¡¯s arm tightly, she was so scared! Under Huo Xuanzhou¡¯s threat, Jun Shiyan endured his discomfort and watched the video with him. He was even forced to look at the scar on his leg. In the end, he looked at Ling Sheng and concluded, ¡°I can confirm that the person in the video is not him.¡± The video was too blurry, and even Yu Zheng couldn¡¯t be sure if the person in the video was Huo Xuanzhou. He had too many past records and couldn¡¯t be trusted. Who knew when the video was recorded? Huo Xuanzhou finally heaved a sigh of relief and looked at Ling Sheng aggrievedly. His voice was hoarse. ¡°I told you it¡¯s not me!¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°I can only tell Auntie the truth. As for what she decides, I have no right to interfere. You better be mentally prepared.¡± Huo Xuanzhou pressed his palms together and pleaded with her. ¡°Sheng Sheng, my good sister, please put in a good word for me. Your aunt listens to you the most.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Ling Sheng was exasperated at his failure to live up to expectations. She had long warned him to be loyal to her aunt. In this situation, she was in a very difficult position. Seeing that the two of them were about to leave, Huo Xuanzhou gave Jun Shiyan a look and asked him to help put in a good word for him. At his wedding, he would give him less trouble when he picked up the bride. Chapter 1254 - It Must Rain When You Break Up Ling Sheng could not figure out how her aunt had been charmed by Huo Xuanzhou. Was it because of his trashy temperament? Fate was really hard to understand. In the previous book, his aunt had fallen into his hands. After changing worlds, his aunt actually fell into the same pit twice. What was wrong with Huo Xuanzhou? Did the Third Master not know to change his personality after resetting the world? Don¡¯t let him be such a jerk. Ling Sheng waited until she had finished talking to Su Yan. When she saw the man waiting for her outside, she asked him secretly, ¡°Mr. Gu, why didn¡¯t you change Huo Xuanzhou¡¯s setting?¡± Jun Shiyan did not reply, he only looked up at the sky. Ling Sheng only heard a rumble of thunder. The sudden sound frightened her so much that her body trembled and she burrowed into the man¡¯s arms. When she looked up, she saw that the sky had started to flash with lightning and thunder, and a violent wind was blowing. Uh oh! Does it rain every time someone breaks up? Jun Shiyan smiled. He grabbed the little girl¡¯s waist and pulled her into his arms. He lowered his gaze and met her eyes. ¡°It seems that God wants to help him too.¡± ¡°Mr. Gu, you¡¯re good!¡± Ling Sheng pursed her lips. What God? Wasn¡¯t it the plot he had set? Jun Shiyan shrugged his shoulders, looking innocent. ¡°What has it got to do with me?¡± Outside, it soon rained heavily. The rain seemed to be pouring down from the sky, making it difficult for anyone to see outside. Huo Xuanzhou did not expect it to rain either. When he was drenched by the rain, he looked up at the sky and smiled happily. It seemed that even the heavens could not bear to see an innocent person like him being wronged, so they came over to help him. Thus, he knelt even more vigorously, and his back was straight. He bent down to give Ling Sheng a call. ¡°Don¡¯t you see that it was raining? Hurry up and tell your aunt to come out and take a look.¡± He was about to be drenched. After Ling Sheng hung up, she snorted and muttered with a look of disdain, ¡°Do I still need to do these kinds of things?¡± If she told her aunt, she might think that the two of them were colluding, and she would never forgive him. Of course, her aunt had to discover this herself to feel sorry for him and forgive him. Huo Xuanzhou felt that Ling Sheng was right. Anyway, he would be kneeling here today and not leave. If Yan¡¯er still had some feelings for him, she would have to come out and take a look. Su Yan saw that it was raining outside, lightning flashed and thunder rumbled. The rain was like a waterfall, there was a hint of worry in her beautiful eyes and she frowned slightly. She knew she shouldn¡¯t have worried about that bastard Huo Xuanzhou. She had already warned him that when he dated her, he had to cut off all contact with all women and be loyal to her. But he actually went to see his ex-girlfriend behind her back. To a man, there would be a second time if there was a first time. She could not compromise. An hour later, the rain did not stop. Instead, it was getting heavier. ¡°Miss.¡± The butler saw that the lights in the house were still switched on, so he knocked on her door and said, ¡°Madam said that Young Master Zhou is still kneeling outside. She asked you to go out and take a look. If anything happens to him after he gets drenched, it will be hard to explain to the Old Master.¡± After all, Young Master Zhou was the grandson of the Old Master. Although he was in the wrong in this matter, the Su family was reasonable. This was a separate matter and it was cold outside. If he were to fall sick from the cold, the blame would fall on the Su family. Su Yan listened to the rumbling thunder and frowned even more. Her gaze was cold as she said, ¡°I understand.¡± There were some things that she had to clarify with him personally. Chapter 1255 - He Really Fainted Ling Sheng¡¯s room was next door to Su Yan¡¯s room. When she heard the butler¡¯s knock, she jumped out of bed to take a look. The rain was so heavy. Even if Huo Xuanzhou had a good physique, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand it. His body would lose temperature if he stayed outside for too long. Jun Shiyan watched her run down barefooted and shook his head lovingly. He got off the bed and walked over with his slippers. He squatted in front of her and gently stuffed her little feet into the warm slippers. ¡°Third Master, I¡¯ll go out and take a look.¡± When Ling Sheng heard Su Yan leave, she glanced at him and turned to rush out. ¡°Wait.¡± Jun Shiyan had gotten a raincoat and shoes from somewhere. After putting them on for her, he took out a large umbrella, put his arm around her shoulder, and went out. Xu Xi was driving and was already waiting for them outside. When she saw the two of them coming out, he opened the car door and stood respectfully at the side. Ling Sheng glanced at the man beside her. Had he already prepared everything? Was he just waiting to watch? Scheming man! Jun Shiyan let her in first before sitting beside her, his voice was low and sexy. ¡°The rain is very heavy. They won¡¯t notice us.¡± How could he bear to let the young lady get drenched in the rain? He knew that she was worried about the two of them and would not be able to stop her. He might as well make some preparations in advance and accompany her. The car drove over slowly and followed behind Su Yan. Su Yan was uneasy. Coupled with the thunder, wind, rain, and the darkness outside, all movements were suppressed and impossible to notice. The rain was too heavy. Even though she was holding an umbrella, she was drenched after coming outside. Raindrops ran down her hair and her clothes kept dripping water. Outside the Su family¡¯s house, the two lanterns swayed violently in the rain, as if they could fall at any moment. The lights became indistinct under the rain. A bolt of lightning flashed through the night sky, illuminating everything. It also clearly shone on Huo Xuanzhou, who was kneeling at the door and straightening his body. Ling Sheng said softly, ¡°Do you think Aunt Yan will forgive him?¡± Jun Shiyan shook his head. ¡°No.¡± Ling Sheng frowned. ¡°How do you know that she won¡¯t? Look at how pitiful my brother is, he really didn¡¯t do those things.¡± Although she thought so too, Huo Xuanzhou was her brother after all. She felt that she should sympathize with him. Auntie Su Yan was the cleverest person and could not tolerate anything. This trick of self-injury was not very useful to her. In the darkness, Ling Sheng could clearly see Huo Xuanzhou standing up and saying something intensely. Aunt Su Yan looked at him calmly from the beginning to the end, as if she was an outsider. After saying what she had to say, she turned and left. After Huo Xuanzhou took two steps in pursuit, he staggered and fell straight forward without any movement. From the beginning to the end, Aunt Su Yan did not look back at him. She held the umbrella and walked away with firm steps. Ling Sheng looked at Huo Xuanzhou on the ground worriedly. He did not seem to be faking it, he had really fainted. When she saw that Su Yan had left, she became anxious. Oh no. Aunt Su Yan really hated him to the core and would never forgive him. She let him fend for himself and did not even look at him. When they looked up again, Su Yan had already arrived in front of them. She knocked on the car window and said calmly, ¡°Sheng Sheng, send your brother home.¡± Chapter 1256 - Yanyan Is Missing Ling Sheng waved at her awkwardly. ¡°Auntie Su Yan, get in the car and let Xu Xi send you back. It¡¯s raining so heavily.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Su Yan turned around and left, she straightened her back and insisted proudly. Ling Sheng turned her head to pinch the man beside her and glared at him fiercely. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Auntie Su Yan wouldn¡¯t notice?¡± Jun Shiyan raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Are you still going to see your brother?¡± Ling Sheng did not have time to argue with him. Looking at Aunt Su Yan¡¯s back and thinking about her expression just now, she heaved a sigh of relief when she did not find any signs of anger. She wanted to get out of the car when the man stopped her. ¡°Xu Xi, drive to the side.¡± Xu Xi quickly stopped the car and threw Huo Xuanzhou in. He also took a dry blanket and wrapped it around him. The temperature in the car was very high. After a few minutes, Huo Xuanzhou woke up slowly. He glanced at Ling Sheng, his eyes filled with obvious pain. His voice was hoarse and obscure. ¡°Where¡¯s your aunt?¡± Ling Sheng pointed out the window. ¡°She left.¡± Huo Xuanzhou gave a self-deprecating smile. The pain in his eyes became more obvious, and his entire body was enveloped in sorrow. He had never known that she would be so heartless. He knew he was wrong. What else did she want from him? He had already knelt on the ground and begged her for forgiveness. He had already vowed never to see other women again, what else did she want? Must he die for her to believe his words? Ling Sheng looked at the man in front of her, who had come over with her. His aura and mood were completely different, and she sighed sympathetically. However, they were all adults, and they should be responsible for their actions. At first, he still didn¡¯t seem to care much. Perhaps he thought her aunt would forgive him if he said a few good words and used some trickery. However, he did not expect that her aunt would not fall for his tricks. Huo Xuanzhou had always been very confident with women. No matter how proud a woman was, as long as he took action, there was nothing he couldn¡¯t handle. He had once thought that it was the same for Su Yan. Creatures like women were interesting when he pursued them. But once he caught up to them, they would no longer have the thrill and freshness from before. But she was different. The more he understood her, the more he felt like she was a kaleidoscope. Every time, she brought him a completely different feeling of freshness. It was a feeling he had never experienced in other women. He has had many girlfriends, but no woman has been able to keep him for more than 10 days. No woman had ever made him experience such a heartbreaking feeling. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital to take a look first before we send you home!¡± This was the first time Ling Sheng had seen Huo Xuanzhou in such a low mood. It was as if his heart was like dead ashes and he had nothing to live for. ¡°Sheng Sheng.¡± Huo Xuanzhou suddenly raised his head and looked at her seriously. ¡°Is it really impossible between your aunt and me?¡± Ling Sheng thought to herself, what¡¯s the point of asking me? However, she was still embarrassed to scold him. After all, it was a little cruel to do this to a person who had just fallen out of love. ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go to the hospital first!¡± ¡°Answer my question.¡± Huo Xuanzhou looked at her seriously, as if he would not stop until he answered her. Ling Sheng was defeated by him, but she could not bear to lie to him. She could only compromise. ¡°Aunt is not such a heartless person.¡± When Huo Xuanzhou heard this, he suddenly smiled sadly. She wasn¡¯t such a heartless person. There were plenty of fish in the sea. He, Huo Xuanzhou, had been a playboy his entire life. How could he be tied to a woman? It was good that they had broken up. But why did it hurt so much when his hand touched his heart? It was so painful that he wanted to dig it out and throw it away. Ling Sheng wanted to explain and comfort him, but he suddenly straightened his body, opened the car door, and got out. Xu Xi did not stop him. ¡°Huo Xuanzhou,¡± Ling Sheng shouted worriedly as she watched him sway his body. He staggered in the rain, as if he would fall anytime. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. You guys can go back!¡± Huo Xuanzhou turned around and waved at them. He swayed left and right like a drunkard as he walked towards his car. Ling Sheng wanted to chase after him, afraid that he would drive dangerously. Jun Shiyan pulled her back. ¡°Let him be alone!¡± There were some things that other than the person involved, outsiders could not understand their feelings, especially things like love and death, which were the most complicated. That night, no one knew where Huo Xuanzhou went. However, from the next day onwards, he seemed to have changed into a different person. He no longer had the sloppy appearance of a good-for-nothing. This change made the eldest son and his wife very happy. Their son had finally grown up and become sensible, they were so relieved that they shed tears. Other than Ling Sheng¡¯s family, the two elders of the Huo family did not know that Huo Xuanzhou was dating Su Yan. He had always changed his girlfriend more frequently than he changed his clothes. No one cared who he dated. Su Yan told Ling Sheng that she would be going abroad after attending her wedding. She had been in the country for too long and was bored. Ling Sheng and Jun Shiyan¡¯s wedding was getting closer by the day. Her stomach was showing signs of bulging, and the baby was growing day by day. Early in the morning, Ling Sheng and Jun Shiyan took Xiaoqi and Little Sangyu with their luggage and left for the island to take their wedding photos! Marriage was the most important thing in one¡¯s life. Of course, the ceremony must appear to be impressive, and wedding photos were definitely an integral part of it. Xiaoqi and Little Sangyu, one with a blue suitcase and the other with a pink suitcase, waved goodbye to the rest of the family. Ling Sheng went to take the wedding photo. She did not want so many people to accompany her, as she wanted to spend some time with Mr. Gu. If her mother and father went over, Situ Sang and Shang Yu would definitely follow them, then there would be too many people. However, they could still bring the two babies with them. It would be easier for them to watch over them at any time and ensure their safety. Little Sangyu was very happy and followed Xiaoqi obediently. She didn¡¯t want anyone to touch the small suitcase, so she took it herself and looked at Brother Xiaoqi secretly. Daddy and Mommy were getting married soon. The book said that they would be together forever after they got married. She also wanted to marry Brother Xiaoqi, but when would she grow up to be able to marry him? Ling Sheng and Jun Shiyan had just boarded the plane when they received Ji Xing¡¯s call. His voice was unprecedentedly anxious. ¡°Ling Sheng, Yanyan is missing.¡± Chapter 1257 - The Voice of All Things Ling Sheng and Jun Shiyan quickly changed their itinerary and went to look for Song Yiyan before the plane took off. Ji Xing was a person who wouldn¡¯t beg unless he had no other choice. They knew that something big must have happened to make him so anxious to approach them. Xiaoqi and Little Sangyu also knew that they were going to find their godmother Yanyan, so they followed then obediently. Wherever Daddy and Mommy went, the babies would follow. The place where Ji Xing went was the place where Song Yiyan disappeared. It was located in the Liangshan Mountain Range and was surrounded by lofty mountains and precipitous ridges. It had the biggest and oldest primitive forest in the world, many legends of savages originated from here. The small job that Song Yiyan mentioned was located nearby. He was the son of the richest man in Liangshan City and had been bedridden for half a year. After looking for a doctor and asking for medicine, he did not improve and finally found a Feng Shui master. This job was introduced by Rong Yin. He had some ties with Qian Dashan, the richest man in Liangshan. Qian Dashan was not a bad person. He was a famous philanthropist in Liangshan and had contributed a lot to China¡¯s philanthropy scene every year. He was in his fifties and had a son when he was old. He only had a precious son that he doted on. Ji Xing said that after Qian Dashan¡¯s son returned to Liangshan to pay respects to his ancestors, he started to have a fever and felt sick when he returned home. He then lay in bed for days. He had gone to all the famous big hospitals in China, but he did not recover. Instead, it was getting worse. In the past two months, he didn¡¯t even acknowledge his parents anymore. He was like a lunatic who bit anyone he saw. In the end, he had no choice but to lock him up in bed and beg for salvation. However, in the past two months, he had found quite a number of Taoist priests, Feng Shui masters, and monks. He used all sorts of methods. Every time a master came, his condition would improve a little before worsening again. After Song Yiyan came over, she said that she had offended the elders in the family when the child was paying respect to his ancestors. He peed on the head of his great-grandfather, who was about to come out for a meal. The pee of a child was the best masculine object and was extremely harmful to ghosts. Once it was soaked, his great-grandfather lost two of his three souls. If he hadn¡¯t escaped quickly, his soul would have scattered immediately. This brat had angered his great-grandfather, so his great-grandfather pestered him to teach him a lesson. This senior only punished his junior a little and told him not to be so mischievous. Who knew that for the sake of his precious son, Qian Dashan had looked for Taoists priests and monks? He had nearly tormented the old man to death again and this made him even angrier such that the child¡¯s illness could not be cured. Song Yiyan treated his illness and asked the elders at home. His soul shouldn¡¯t have been so weak that it would be lost to urine. There was also a problem with his family¡¯s ancestral grave. A weasel had dug a hole in his grave and occupied his residence, it even bullied him everyday. Qian Dashan paid a huge sum of money and asked Song Yiyan to go over and take a look. He wanted to help the old man chase away the weasel who had taken over his house and give him peace. That night, Song Yiyan and Ji Xing went to the Qian family¡¯s ancestral grave. Ji Xing said that in the blink of an eye, Song Yiyan had disappeared. It was as if she had disappeared into thin air, and he couldn¡¯t find her no matter how hard he tried. Qian Dashan had a good reputation in Mount Da Liang. He found villagers who frequently entered the mountain and were familiar with the mountain, but he couldn¡¯t find any traces of her for two days. Ji Xing could not wait any longer and was anxious. Thus, he called Ling Sheng and the rest. Jun Shiyan would definitely have a way. ¡°Mommy.¡± Little Sangyu suddenly tugged at Ling Sheng and looked at her with her big eyes. She pointed into the depths of the mountain. ¡°They said that a very cruel and terrifying woman is headed that way.¡± Ling Sheng was talking to Ji Xing. When she heard Little Sangyu¡¯s words, she was stunned for a moment. ¡°Who said that?¡± Little Sangyu¡¯s big eyes blinked and she pointed at the grass on the ground. She said in a soft voice, ¡°Mommy, they were the ones who talked. Are they talking about godmother Yanyan?¡± Ling Sheng looked at the weeds that the little girl was pointing at and froze for a while. Then she looked at the little girl. ¡°Sangyu, are you saying that you can understand what the little grass is saying?¡± What kind of treasure was her baby? She could actually hear the voices of plants. She excitedly picked up the little girl and gave her a big kiss on the cheek. ¡°Mommy.¡± Little Sangyu looked at her seriously. ¡°Am I weird that I can hear them talking? Am I a monster?¡± In the past, she didn¡¯t understand what the grass was saying. But just now, she suddenly heard many voices around her. It was the voices of the flowers and trees. ¡°No.¡± Ling Sheng scratched the little girl¡¯s nose bridge. ¡°My baby is a little angel. Only an angel with the purest of heart can hear the voices of all things.¡± There was a hint of surprise in Ji Xing¡¯s eyes. He had seen many strange things, so no matter how strange it was, he could accept it. That damn woman could even fight against ghosts and gods. It was no big deal that the little girl in front of him could understand the plants. After Jun Shiyan told the men to go into the mountain to find her, he took Xiaoqi¡¯s hand and walked over. He saw Little Sangyu running forward with her short legs and talking to the plants. A touch of confusion flashed across his eyes. Ling Sheng quickly pulled him over and told him the good news eagerly. Little Sangyu could understand the voice of all things, so she must have awakened. After she finished speaking, she looked at her baby son. Logically speaking, since both she and Mr. Gu were so outstanding, Xiaoqi should have an extraordinary ability. But up until now, he did not show any abnormalities. Could it be that the way he awakened was wrong? Hearing that Little Sangyu could hear voices that no one else could hear, Xiaoqi ran over to hold Little Sangyu¡¯s hand and asked worriedly, ¡°Are they very noisy? Will they disturb you?¡± Little Sangyu was very sensitive, she couldn¡¯t sleep even if there was a little noise at night. With so many voices in her ears, it would definitely be very noisy and uncomfortable. When Ling Sheng heard her son¡¯s words, she exchanged glances with the man beside her and laughed in relief. Since little Sangyu could hear everything, she could also block out all the voices, otherwise she would be able to hear everything and would go crazy. Even adults couldn¡¯t stand it, let alone a child. Jun Shiyan looked at the little girl over there, his eyes gentle. In order to obtain such an ability, one had to have a pure white soul that was not tainted by even a speck of dust. Little Sangyu could understand the voices of all living things. With the help of the flowers, trees, and animals in the forest, she soon determined Song Yiyan¡¯s whereabouts. She was sure she was alive and well. A bunch of little birds shivered and said they saw her roast a hare for dinner. Chapter 1258 - Unknown Creature ¡°Did you hear that? Stop right there! I will skin you alive if I catch you! I will cut you into pieces and make you into soup!¡± Little Sangyu imitated her well. She looked fierce and her voice was fierce. After saying that, her face turned red. She pointed at the flower. ¡°Mommy, it said that. It said that was what godmother Yanyan said.¡± Ji Xing frowned and heaved a sigh of relief. This tone and aura were definitely from the heartless woman. It was fine if she left, but couldn¡¯t she tell him? What was so urgent? What was she trying to catch? She had chased it for two days and three nights and still couldn¡¯t catch up. ¡°They said that godmother Yanyan was chasing a white creature.¡± Little Sangyu¡¯s big eyes were also curious. ¡°But they didn¡¯t see what it was.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s forehead darkened. In order to chase after something, she took so long. It was as if it would not stop until she caught up. She even ran into the primeval forest. She was really daring, wasn¡¯t she afraid of being caught by the savages? After learning where Song Yiyan was, Ji Xing felt a little more at ease. His eyes darkened with worry. They were now in the middle of the primeval forest. According to the local guide, it was also the most dangerous place. There were many large carnivorous beasts and legendary three-meter tall savages. After imitating Song Yiyan, Ling Sheng carried the panting little girl into her arms and fed her water. Little Sangyu took a few mouthfuls of water in one breath and let out a sigh of relief. She looked at Ling Sheng with sparkling eyes and pointed in the opposite direction. ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s go there. They said that godmother Yanyan went there.¡± Ling Sheng nodded and rubbed the little girl¡¯s head. ¡°Thank you, Little Sangyu. You don¡¯t have to be so loud. Does your throat hurt?¡± Song Yiyan had a violent temper. Listening to the little girl¡¯s imitation, she began to sympathize with the creature she was chasing. She didn¡¯t know what kind of bad luck it had to have caught her attention. However, the thing that Song Yiyan had her sight on was definitely not an ordinary animal. But, what was it that made her chase after it relentlessly? The helicopter was hovering right above their heads. Jun Shiyan took Little Sangyu from Ling Sheng¡¯s arms. Ji Xing also picked up Xiaoqi and prepared to get on the plane. He followed the direction that Little Sangyu asked and went to find Song Yiyan. Just as they were about to leave, they heard a rustling sound behind them. It was obvious that someone was there. Jun Shiyan¡¯s pupils constricted. He glanced at Xu Xi and asked him to bring his men over to take a look. Ling Sheng became wary, and her eyes were filled with excitement. If there were really savages here, she would catch one and bring him out. The bushes on the other side were shaking rapidly and they soon arrived. The bushes were very dense and it was impossible to see what was walking inside. Xu Xi had already brought men to protect Ling Sheng and the rest with guns, ready to kill the mysterious creature at any time. With a squelch, the creature had beaten its way out of the bushes. It had a head full of green leaves and was covered in mud. She couldn¡¯t see its face, but she could recognize it as a person. Xu Xi brought his men and aimed the black gun at that person. As long as there was any dangerous move made by it, it would be killed immediately. Ji Xing¡¯s eyes turned cold. The moment he saw that person, his lips curled into a cold and mocking smile. Without another word, he climbed up the ladder. Ling Sheng watched for a long time before she burst out laughing. ¡°Yanyan, are you playing with mud?¡± Oh God, what kind of shape was she in? Her head was covered in grass and leaves, and her hair was a mess like a bird¡¯s nest. Her mud clothes were dry, and she looked disheveled, like a savage. Song Yiyan spat out a few times before raising her hand and throwing the creature in her hand in front of Ling Sheng and the rest. It was also muddy, and its fur was covered in mud, looking exactly like her. Little Sangyu threw a look at the strange creature in front of her with her big eyes and said, ¡°Sob, crazy woman, bad woman, compensate me for my beautiful fur.¡± Ling Sheng glanced at Little Sangyu and could not help but laugh again. Song Yiyan frowned. As she moved, mud fell off her face. She looked at Little Sangyu. What did she mean? Was she scolding her? Seeing her looking in her direction, Little Sangyu shook her little finger and pointed to the unknown creature in front of her. ¡°Godma, I didn¡¯t say that. It did.¡± Song Yiyan looked at Ling Sheng and asked what was going on. She had come out for a while, and it seemed like something big had already happened. ¡°My baby is so amazing.¡± After hearing what Ling Sheng said, Song Yiyan smiled at Little Sangyu and was about to hug her. When she realized that she was covered in mud, she vented her anger on the unknown creature and kicked it. ¡°Go on and run, aren¡¯t you good at running? Why aren¡¯t you running anymore? Just wait. When I get back, I will skin you and nourish my baby Sangyu.¡± The unknown creature on the ground shivered in fright. Its eyes were like those of a human and it looked like it was about to cry. It shrank closer to Little Sangyu. Ling Sheng could tell that this thing was a rabbit, but from the looks of it, it seemed to be human. ¡°What did you catch?¡± ¡°A demon.¡± Song Yiyan kicked the thing again. ¡°This ungrateful thing. I¡¯m so tired. When I get back, I¡¯ll dig out its meat and make it into soup. This is a good creature, it¡¯s great nourishment!¡± The creature trembled again and its body shivered. It refused to let go of Little Sangyu and looked at her pleadingly. Ling Sheng took a look and realized that this creature was really smart. She also jokingly said, ¡°Is it that nutritious?¡± ¡°Of course. If you eat it, the baby in your stomach will definitely be a magical power. It will be safe forever.¡± Song Yiyan glared at it when she saw that it was still looking for protection. This was a demon that had only lived for a few centuries. It had gone through cultivation to become a spirit, causing her to take so long to catch it. If it wasn¡¯t useful, she would have roasted it for eating. ¡°Godma.¡± Little Sangyu pitied it and it was begging her pitifully. After being chased and beaten by her godmother, it still wanted to leave. She picked it up sympathetically and said, ¡°It said that it will be obedient in the future. Don¡¯t eat it, it is not nutritious.¡± ¡°Not nutritious?¡± Song Yiyan glared at the creature in disdain. The creature shivered again and shrank into Little Sangyu¡¯s arms. Seeing that Little Sangyu really liked it, she asked with a smile, ¡°Does Sangyu like it?¡± Chapter 1259 - Stupidly Cute Song Yiyan waved her hand without hesitation. ¡°Then let¡¯s give this creature to Little Sangyu, okay?¡± Little Sangyu¡¯s eyes widened. She felt that although the creature in her arms looked dirty, it was very pitiful. She nodded and smiled sweetly. ¡°Thank you, Godma.¡± Ling Sheng also looked at it. Song Yiyan had said that she would give it to the little girl, so it should not be dangerous. However, that creature was too smart. ¡°This thing isn¡¯t a rabbit, but a demon. It¡¯s ranked first among the demons and monsters and has the ability to charm all creatures. Besides, it has the ability to sense all unknown dangers. By following Little Sangyu, it can protect her at all times. It is not a big target and is not easily discovered by the trash fish.¡± Song Yiyan had planned to catch it for her own use. It had not been easy for her to meet an adult demon. However, since her goddaughter liked it, she would give it to her. She would grab another one in the future. ¡°Then you¡¯d better take it away quickly!¡± Ling Sheng was really afraid that this creature would bewitch Little Sangyu one day, so she was a little worried. ¡°Mommy, it won¡¯t.¡± Little Sangyu held the creature in her arms and didn¡¯t mind that it was dirty. ¡°Xiao Bai said that it is very kind. It won¡¯t bully me and will protect me.¡± Ling Sheng frowned and let out a low cough. Forget it, she even gave it the name Xiao Bai. Since this little creature could escape from Song Yiyan for so long, it definitely has some capability. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve put a curse on it. If it dares to run, it will die within two days.¡± Song Yiyan knew how worried Ling Sheng was. After explaining, she casted a death stare over and grabbed the rabbit¡¯s ears. ¡°If you dare to mess around, I¡¯ll chop you up and make you into soup.¡± The little rabbit was obviously scared of her. Hearing that she was going to make it into soup, it shivered and went straight into Little Sangyu¡¯s arms. Xiaoqi also stared at the creature in Little Sangyu¡¯s arms curiously. He wanted to touch it, but the little thing was covered in fur and was about to bite him. Jun Shiyan¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold, dangerous, and murderous. He glared at the creature with an extremely oppressive gaze, making it tremble even more violently. Little Sangyu didn¡¯t feel it. Seeing the little thing grimacing, she stopped it and smoothed its fur. She looked at it with her big sparkling eyes and explained, ¡°Brother Xiaoqi, Xiao Bai said that men and women shouldn¡¯t touch each other. It¡¯s a female, so you can¡¯t touch it.¡± Xiaoqi suddenly retracted his hand as if he had been electrocuted. His face turned red and he apologized seriously. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Heh!¡± Song Yiyan laughed and pulled its rabbit ears. ¡°You¡¯re just a stupid rabbit. Why would you care about a man touching you?¡± The little rabbit was afraid of her, so she didn¡¯t dare to move and let her pull its ears. It just looked at Little Sangyu with pitiful red eyes and asked for help. Little Sangyu was a soft-hearted child. She couldn¡¯t bear to see it being bullied, so she took away Song Yiyan¡¯s hands with her soft hands. ¡°Godma, don¡¯t bully Xiao Bai.¡± ¡°Do you like godmother or that creature more?¡± Song Yiyan¡¯s tone was sour. Little Sangyu did not hesitate. ¡°Godmother!¡± Only then did Song Yiyan pinch the little girl¡¯s soft cheeks and smile in satisfaction. The little rabbit used the corner of her eye to secretly look at the violent woman behind her. When it realized that she was glaring at her with a threatening gaze, it was so scared that it trembled again. On the other hand, Little Sangyu had a special little pet. She was very happy and took it to wash it clean. She didn¡¯t let Xiaoqi in and said that while the girls were bathing, the boys couldn¡¯t watch. However, Ling Sheng was a little worried. Her father had fur allergies, if she really took a rabbit back, he would throw it away or stew it. In the bathroom, Little Sangyu took a shower for the little rabbit. The water had turned dark, but the little rabbit was still afraid of the itch. It kept moving and splashed water all over the little girl¡¯s face, but she was very excited. ¡°Xiao Bai, I will ask mom and dad to bring the little bean sprout over in a few days. You will definitely become very good friends.¡± Little Bean Sprout was her dog, and it was very obedient. Xiao Bai shook its head and the water on its head splashed onto Little Sangyu¡¯s face. It seemed to have realized that it was behaving badly and threw an embarrassed look at Little Sangyu. Little Sangyu didn¡¯t care. After she finished speaking, she seemed to have remembered something and frowned anxiously. ¡°But grandpa is allergic to fur, so we can¡¯t have any pets at home.¡± Xiao Bai did not know who her grandfather was. Ever since it had intelligence, it had lived in the depths of the mountains. Occasionally, it would come out to do something bad and steal the bones from other people¡¯s graves. This time, it was unlucky. When it came out to steal a bone, it happened to meet that cruel and heartless woman. She chased it for so long and even caught it and put a curse on it. If it gets the chance in the future, it must let that vicious woman have a taste of its power! When Ling Sheng entered the bathroom, she saw Little Sangyu¡¯s face covered in water. She glared at the little rabbit, who shrank her body weakly, looking like a coward who knew its mistake. She was too embarrassed to teach it a lesson. It was a demon after all. When it curled up, it looked thin and pitiful. Little Sangyu patted the little rabbit¡¯s head and comforted her in a childish voice. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, Xiao Bai. My mommy is the best, she is the kindest fairy in the world.¡± Right after, she mumbled softly, ¡°Godma too.¡± Ling Sheng filled the bathtub with water and stuffed Little Sangyu inside to bathe her. She was covered in mud and water by this dirty rabbit, looking like a little cat. Xiao Bai was a little rabbit who knew how to judge people¡¯s expressions. When it sat by the bathtub, its feet slipped and it fell into the bathtub with a splash. It dug with its claws in a disheveled manner. Ling Sheng looked at its comical appearance and could not help but laugh. As if it could read her mind, Xiao Bai began to dig into the water clumsily as if it was trying to show off its skills. The rabbit-like swimming was pleasing to the eye. Seeing its silly look, Little Sangyu couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud. ¡°Mommy, isn¡¯t Xiao Bai very cute?¡± Ling Sheng did not have any feelings for this creature, she did not want to give it a good time. After all, it was a smart little demon who would take advantage of her. However, faced with the baby¡¯s soft and expectant gaze, she looked at the silly rabbit who was trying to please them with the water and nodded gently. The silly rabbit seemed to have been encouraged. It dug harder and used all its strength, it was funny and quite cute. Chapter 1260 - A Mess In the bathroom, there were two people and a little rabbit. It was very lively. In the living room, Xiaoqi was video-calling his grandparents. Jun Shiyan was sitting beside him, replying from time to time, it was very heartwarming. It was very quiet on the balcony, and it brought about a suffocating feeling. It was dark, and no one knew when the sun had set below the horizon. There were no lights on the balcony, and the curtains were drawn again. The lights in the living room couldn¡¯t shine through. Song Yiyan felt a little guilty, this was the first time she felt guilty. She seemed to have gone overboard as she looked at the man leaning against the balcony railing. The man¡¯s back was facing her, his tall figure looked lonely and had a serious aura. It was as if the air around him had been sucked out because of him. The man picked up a cigarette between his long and fair fingers. The cigarette he lit was shining with a bright light. It was about to burn his finger, but he seemed not to notice. ¡°Ji Xing.¡± Song Yiyan looked at the man and shouted, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to eat here. Come with me to pack some food and come up to eat!¡± Ji Xing did not say anything but frowned slightly. His long and deep eyes were filled with suppressed anger. His long and fair fingers played with the short cigarette in his hand before he put it into his mouth and took a deep puff. He didn¡¯t smoke, and she didn¡¯t like it when he smoked. Occasionally, when he was extremely angry, he would light up a cigarette and inhale the smoke into his lungs. It was like a sharp blade that suddenly became tangible, invading his organs and causing him to bleed. The woman¡¯s nonchalance made him feel as if his heart and lungs were about to explode. It also made him hate himself for caring about her. ¡°Did you hear me?¡± Song Yiyan asked, pretending not to care. ¡°Song Yiyan.¡± Ji Xing suddenly looked up at her, his eyes cold like a sharp blade. When he opened his mouth, he spat out the smoke in his mouth. When his handsome face was hidden in the dense smoke, he looked terrifyingly evil. ¡°Just say what you want to say. Don¡¯t beat around the bush.¡± Song Yiyan hated it when people spoke things halfway. ¡°What exactly do you take me for?¡± Ji Xing¡¯s voice was indescribably calm. He knew it, she didn¡¯t have a heart. He should have known from the start, but he still fell into it and dug his heart out for a heartless woman. But she¡¯d never taken him seriously from the beginning. He suddenly felt an unprecedented sadness wash over him. ¡°My boyfriend,¡± Song Yiyan said and frowned. ¡°What are you throwing a tantrum for? I didn¡¯t leave you alone on purpose. Didn¡¯t I go to catch that demon?¡± ¡°Your boyfriend?¡± Ji Xing¡¯s smile was extremely mocking as he turned around and walked towards her. Song Yiyan watched as the man¡¯s oppressive figure approached. She was forced to step back and for the first time, she was nervous. ¡°What¡­ what are you trying to do?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Ji Xing gritted his teeth. His eyes were bloodshot, but he smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to buy food? Let¡¯s go.¡± Song Yiyan¡¯s heart skipped a beat from his sudden change. She carefully observed him and felt strange. Was he being real? Wasn¡¯t he angry at all? This didn¡¯t fit his personality at all, okay? Ji Xing was a petty person who gets jealous easily! When Ling Sheng carried Little Sangyu out, the little rabbit was right behind her. It had already dried the fur on her body and it was dry, white, and soft. It looked very lovable. Ji Xing walked in front while Song Yiyan followed behind. When she saw the rabbit, she gave it a threatening look. The rabbit shivered in fright and the hair on his body fell. It jumped into Little Sangyu¡¯s arms with a strong leap. Ling Sheng gave Song Yiyan a look. ¡°Are you and Ji Xing okay?¡± Song Yiyan smiled proudly and gave herself a thumbs up. How dare this man throw a tantrum at her? Her skills in subduing men were unmatched. However, Ling Sheng did not think highly of her. She kept feeling that Ji Xing¡¯s behavior was very strange. Moreover, he was not a good person to begin with, she was afraid that Song Yiyan would not be able to handle him. Song Yiyan and Ji Xing walked one after another. This house was Jun Shiyan¡¯s property, it occupied a small area within a quiet wealthy district. The road was very quiet at night. Ji Xing held his phone and looked at the GPS, he said there was a restaurant with good reviews ahead. It was a famous local food store and it was more than a kilometer away. Driving was troublesome, so he walked over. There were many alleys in Jiangnan. They were very beautiful and quiet alleys covered with limestone slabs. There were no people walking on either side of them, and there were flowers whose species he did not know. As they walked, Ji Xing suddenly stopped. Song Yiyan looked at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ji Xing said, ¡°I read from the summary that their store only accepts cash. I don¡¯t have any cash with me. Do you have any?¡± Song Yiyan shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Ji Xing smiled tenderly and touched her head gently with his big hand. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to the small store behind to exchange for some cash. Wait for me here.¡± Song Yiyan was dazzled by the man in front of her, and her heart skipped a beat. Damn it, another honey trap. He clearly knew that she had no resistance against his gentleness, so she nodded obediently. ¡°Hurry up then.¡± Her voice softened. Ji Xing nodded and even took out a lollipop as if he was performing a magic trick. He peeled the candy wrapper and handed it to her mouth with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Song Yiyan¡¯s heart softened, she met the man¡¯s indulgent gaze and nodded. She mumbled softly, ¡°I¡¯m not a child.¡± He even coaxed her with candy. Ji Xing left while Song Yiyan stood obediently on the spot with her back against the wall and a lollipop in her mouth. She tilted her head and watched as the man disappeared in front of her. She waited for only two minutes when suddenly she heard a few gunshots. The direction of the sound was in the alley that Ji Xing was heading to. Song Yiyan¡¯s eyes narrowed and her heart was in her throat as she heard the clear gunshot. She ran towards the source of the sound. Peace had returned to the alley. By the light of the street lamp, she could clearly see the broken beads on the ground. They were the ones she had bought for Ji Xing. The smell of blood filled her nose and the fresh blood on the bead stimulated her pupils. Her heart was suddenly in a mess. Chapter 1261 - Scared Me To Death ¡°Ji Xing.¡± Song Yiyan had never been so flustered before. Her eyes instantly reddened as she frantically searched for the man. ¡°Ji Xing!¡± When the lady boss of the convenience store heard someone shout, she shivered and crawled out from under the table in the store. She looked at her and said, ¡°Are you looking for that handsome man?¡± Song Yiyan saw the lady boss and nodded vigorously. ¡°Do you know where he went?¡± When the lady boss saw that the danger had been averted, although her expression was ugly, she was angry. ¡°That handsome guy just bought a bottle of water and wanted to take the change. Suddenly, a group of gangsters came and he started fighting. I think he was shot and ran over.¡± Song Yiyan did not have the time to thank her, she followed the direction the lady boss pointed at. The side was filled with demolition areas and there were not many people around. There were broken walls on both sides of the road. She called his name as she ran. It was dark all around, and there were no street lights, let alone anyone. Not far away, in the darkness, there was an even darker figure, behind a ragged wall on the left. That person was tall and had a cigarette between his long and fair fingers, he leaned against the wall lazily. The wind blew his hair up, revealing his long and narrow eyes that were clearly mocking her. They looked evil and flirtatious. His eyes were fixed on the woman who was approaching him from afar. The woman¡¯s flustered and urgent shout made the self-mockery in his eyes become more obvious. Would she be worried for him too? She should have a taste of how it felt to suddenly disappear in front of people. Song Yiyan felt that they were very close, she could already feel the man¡¯s breath nearby. Her voice became more anxious. ¡°Ji Xing, are you there? Did you hear that?¡± There were no replies. Other than her own echo, there was only the sound of the wind. ¡°Ji Xing!¡± Song Yiyan continued to run forward. No, he was nearby. He was clearly nearby, why couldn¡¯t she find him? Ji Xing looked coldly at the woman who was like a headless fly, spinning on the spot. Tears sparkled in her eyes, and her voice was already hoarse from shouting too much. ¡°Ji Xing, I know you¡¯re here. Can you reply to me?¡± Song Yiyan was finally on the verge of breaking down. She suddenly squatted on the ground. A sense of hopelessness swept over her like a tidal wave, quickly drowning her. She couldn¡¯t find him. But even though she could feel him nearby, she couldn¡¯t see nor locate him. Ji Xing could clearly see that her body was trembling slightly and she was crying. She would cry for him too? He told himself not to go out and let her experience what it felt like to be unable to find her, how hopeless and powerless he was then. However, when he saw the woman squatting on the ground and crying, his heart felt like it was being clenched tightly. It was so painful that he felt suffocated. Song Yiyan fumbled for her phone. When she heard Ling Sheng¡¯s voice, she sobbed. ¡°Sheng Sheng, Ji Xing is missing. I lost him. Can you help me find him?¡± She was on the verge of breaking down. She didn¡¯t even notice anyone approaching and didn¡¯t dare to hang up, she just wanted to locate him. Ji Xing was standing in front of her. The moon broke through the dark clouds and the bright moonlight shone down on her. He had never known her to cry, much less cry for him. So he had never been the only one who was delusional. It was just that she was stubborn and refused to admit it. ¡°I¡¯m not hanging up. Let me know if you have any news.¡± Song Yiyan was agitated. Her tears kept falling as she became more flustered. Suddenly, a shadow blocked her way. She looked up abruptly and met the man¡¯s long, dark eyes. His back was to the moonlight, his entire face hidden behind the shadows. Ji Xing lowered his eyes slightly and looked at the young lady squatting on the ground. Her tears were still flowing as she stared at him for a few seconds like she was stunned. Thereafter, she threw her phone away. Her eyes flashed with obvious excitement and surprise as she jumped up to hug him. ¡°Where did you go?¡± Song Yiyan¡¯s voice was hoarse, but her tone was filled with surprise. ¡°You scared me.¡± Ji Xing¡¯s body froze on the spot for a moment. He looked at the woman who was hanging on him like a koala and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Worried?¡± For the first time, Song Yiyan followed her heart. She no longer sneered and nodded. ¡°I thought you were beaten up and cut into pieces and that someone took you to feed the dogs.¡± Ji Xing frowned slightly. What nonsense was she thinking about? He asked her, ¡°Am I so useless in your heart?¡± Song Yiyan hugged him tightly as if he would disappear if she let go. ¡°Auntie said you were shot. I couldn¡¯t find you for a long time.¡± Ji Xing¡¯s voice became lower and deeper, with a hint of self-mockery. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you for three days and three nights, but I couldn¡¯t find you.¡± Song Yiyan suddenly wiped her tears and looked up into his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She had grown up alone since she was young. Her master often disappeared without a word or message for her. She had long been used to it and developed the habit of not telling people where she went. However, no matter how long her master went out, he would return home. She also believed that nothing would happen to him and that he would definitely return home safely. However, one day, after the master left, he never returned. That night, after she saw the rabbit, she was momentarily excited and forgot to inform him before leaving. ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you this time.¡± Ji Xing looked at her seriously. ¡°Song Yiyan, I will never give you a second chance to scare me.¡± After Song Yiyan apologized, she realized that something was wrong after hearing what he said. She frowned and asked, ¡°Are you taking revenge on me?¡± Ji Xing did not say anything, but his big hand patted her arm gently. ¡°Do you want me to die from blood loss? Or do you want me to die from pain? Then you can go and find other pretty boys?¡± Song Yiyan looked up and saw the man¡¯s pale face. Even his lips were pale and he smelled of blood, his chest was sticky. ¡°Ji Xing!¡± Song Yiyan shouted anxiously. Before she could jump off his body, she fell to the ground with the man. Ji Xing fell back, her body pressed against his. It did not hurt at all, but she could clearly see the red blood spreading from his chest. A large patch of glaring red dyed his white shirt red, making her heart ache. ¡°Ji Xing!¡± Chapter 1262 - : Hall of Happiness When Jun Shiyan and Ling Sheng arrived with their men, they looked at Ji Xing, who was carried into the car by the doctor, and Song Yiyan, who was following behind in a panic. They exchanged glances. How vicious! That bastard Ji Xing was ruthless to his enemies and even more ruthless to himself. Ling Sheng looked at the blood on the ground and shivered. She could only give him a thumbs up and praise him for being a man. Was it worth it for him to go through so much trouble just to get an apology from her? He had lost his life for half a day. ¡°Envious?¡± Jun Shiyan suddenly leaned into her ear. Ling Sheng turned to look at him and poked his chest with her slender finger. ¡°Why? Do you want to punch two holes here?¡± Jun Shiyan raised his eyebrows. ¡°Why not?¡± Ling Sheng laughed out loud. ¡°I¡¯m not Song Yiyan.¡± Jun Shiyan smiled and nodded, he took her hand and walked back. He was not far away and did not want to take the car back, he wanted to walk back with her quietly. After taking two steps, Ling Sheng stopped moving. She stood on the spot and smiled, looking at the man anxiously as she extended her arms for a hug. Jun Shiyan smiled indulgently and went back. He carried the young lady on his back and talked to her. ¡°The decor of the house is almost done. You¡¯ll see it when we get back.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Look at where you want it changed. Tell them to change it again.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°The grapes in the yard are already the size of a finger. When you¡¯re there, we can grow some grapes.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°I got someone to build a children¡¯s playground on the back mountain. Once our daughter is born, it will be completed. We can let her siblings bring her to play then.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s voice became more lazy as she leaned on him. The man¡¯s back was broad and warm, making her feel at ease. Listening to his words, warm and happy images involuntarily appeared in her mind. Her lips curled into a blissful smile, and warmth spread to the bottom of her heart. Ling Sheng and Jun Shiyan¡¯s wedding photo was taken very smoothly, there were no accidents at all in between. In addition, there was a strange rabbit who tried its best to please others, the journey was very pleasant. The date for the wedding was getting closer. The Huo family, the Jun family, and the Nangong family were three big families so this was already a grand affair. In addition, it was related to Movie King Huo and Movie Queen Nangong. The world knew that Ling Sheng and Jun Shiyan were getting married. The wedding was a private wedding. It was not public and did not receive any media. Even so, after restricting the number of guests, there were still more than 5,000 guests. In the end, Ling Sheng removed another 3,000 guests, leaving only 2,000 guests. In fact, there were so many people mainly because of Huo Xiao and Nangong Lun¡¯s rivalry, each family wanted to show that they had more relatives than the other. The wedding was held in Jun Shiyan¡¯s castle in France, it was a traditional Chinese wedding. The phoenix coronet and robes that Ling Sheng wore on her wedding day took the best 1,000 embroidery workers in China a month to complete. Every needle and thread were handmade. The Nangong family¡¯s manor was not far from Jun Shiyan¡¯s castle. There were only two families in a 50-kilometer radius around the Jun family and the Nangong family residences. The night before the wedding, Ling Sheng was unwilling to try on the gown. It was too complicated with many layers, not to mention there was a phoenix crown that could crush a person¡¯s neck. ¡°Do you regret it?¡± Nangong Lengyu pulled her to try on her clothes. ¡°Who was the one who said that we must have a Chinese-style wedding?¡± Although it was strictly made according to her size, her stomach had swelled visibly over the past two days. She did not know if she could wear it or not, and whether it would burden the baby in her stomach. If it didn¡¯t fit, she could still get someone to change it at the last minute so that it wouldn¡¯t be so hectic tomorrow. ¡°Mom, are you trying to torture me to death?¡± Ling Sheng lay weakly on the hanging chair on the balcony, unwilling to move. ¡°Bride, why are you still lying down!¡± Shi Lingyu ran in and looked at the spineless woman. ¡°You¡¯re getting married, hurry up and try on the gown. Sister Su Yi and the rest are waiting for you!¡± She came as the bridesmaid. The bridesmaids with her were Sister Su Yi, Song Yiyan, Su Yan, and a young lady named Tang Yu who was the girlfriend of Fourth Uncle Jiang. When Ling Sheng was pulled over, the few of them were laughing and teasing about who would receive the bouquet tomorrow. Ling Sheng said, ¡°I already said that it¡¯s a Chinese-style wedding, where did the bouquet come from? Why don¡¯t I throw the big red flower that we brought tomorrow to you?¡± Tang Yu was the one who brought up the topic. When she heard Ling Sheng, she suddenly realized that there were no flowers for a Chinese-style wedding. ¡°Sheng Sheng, that¡¯s not necessary. That¡¯s something that symbolizes the peace and beauty of the two of you, I don¡¯t dare to throw it around.¡± Ling Sheng laughed out loud. ¡°Then, if any of you want to hold flowers tomorrow, tell me after the ceremony ends. I¡¯ll give each of you a bouquet. You can organize a collective wedding and get married together.¡± Tang Yu blushed at her words. At the thought of marrying her uncle, her heart pounded and she felt blissful. ¡°Stop fooling around, quickly come and try on the clothes.¡± Su Yi pulled her inside and gently touched her stomach. ¡°Baby, I¡¯ll have to trouble you first!¡± Her clothes might be a little thin and would probably tighten around her stomach, but the wedding wouldn¡¯t take long. It would be over in half an hour, and she would change into baggy clothes after the ceremony. ¡°Baby, become smaller!¡± Ling Sheng patted her stomach and said gently, ¡°Mommy wants to be the most beautiful bride. Baby, you have to be obedient and help Mommy.¡± Nangong Lengyu could not help but poke her forehead gently. What were you talking about with the baby? Su Yi and the rest laughed, the happy atmosphere filled the entire room, and even the air became happy and light. Ling Sheng sadly turned herself into a doll, allowing others to torture her and help her put on her clothes. Fortunately, there was still someone who helped her. Otherwise, with her temper, she would have a headache whenever she saw the many layers of clothes. What would she have to wear them for?! Half an hour later, the clothes were finally worn. Su Yi and the rest who were surrounding them looked at the bride in front of them in shock. They did not even blink. They had always known that Sheng Sheng was beautiful, but she was never as beautiful as she was now. Ling Sheng slowly opened her eyes and looked at herself in the mirror. The red wedding dress and the elegant phoenix crown made her face look so beautiful that no one dared to look at her. The beauty in the mirror had red lips and jade eyebrows without any makeup. Her clean and elegant aura made her look especially moving when she smiled. In the previous world, her biggest regret was not being able to wear the phoenix coronet and robes to marry the man she loved the most. Here, she would fulfill her wish and walk to the halls of happiness under the blessings of the people closest to her that she loved. Chapter 1263 - The Most Beautiful Bride Early the next morning, Ling Sheng was woken up by the two little kids. It was clearly her wedding day. Other than herself who did not feel anything, everyone else was more excited than her, the bride-to-be. The two little kids were dressed like the golden couple in the Chinese New Year painting. There were even two little bumps on their foreheads, and they were so cute that everyone could not help but want to hug and pinch them in their arms. Little Sangyu¡¯s eyes sparkled with stars. Her face was flushed and she said in a soft voice, ¡°Mommy, you should get up and get married.¡± Ling Sheng smiled and hugged the little girl. ¡°Who taught you about marriage?¡± Little Sangyu smiled and rubbed herself against her arms as she said in a small voice, ¡°Brother Xiaoqi taught me.¡± Xiaoqi looked at her with his big eyes like a little adult. ¡°Mommy, the sun is already shining on my butt.¡± Ling Sheng was already embarrassed, but she still wanted her baby to wake her up. She replied, ¡°Mommy will get up soon and get married.¡± Today¡¯s wedding was not as wonderful, dreamy or happy as they had imagined. Beneath the calm was a turbulent dark tide. They would completely eliminate the trash fish at this wedding. In the future, it would be the beginning of a new happiness. Song Yiyan, Ji Xing, and Si Chengluo entered. Song Yiyan squatted on the ground and smiled at the two little kids. ¡°Can you two go out and play first? Godma has something to whisper to your mommy.¡± ¡°But Mommy said that only between two people it will count as whispering.¡± A touch of confusion flashed across Little Sangyu¡¯s big eyes as she started to count with her little fingers. There were already four of them, so it was not considered whispering. Song Yiyan burst out laughing. ¡°Then we are going to talk, children shouldn¡¯t listen to what adults have to say. Xiaoqi, can you take your sister away?¡± Xiaoqi nodded obediently. He felt that something was about to happen and got a little anxious. He took Little Sangyu¡¯s hand and went out, then closed the door thoughtfully. After the two kids left, the air in the room became heavy. They had serious expressions. Ling Sheng smiled. ¡°Why are you so serious? It¡¯s just exterminating the trash fish. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re going to part ways forever, don¡¯t scare me like this. I¡¯m the bride today.¡± ¡°Sheng Sheng.¡± Song Yiyan¡¯s expression was unprecedentedly serious as she looked at her seriously. ¡°As bait, you must be cautious and protect yourself.¡± That might be true, but how could they not be nervous? They had almost been wiped out the last time they had plotted against the trash fish. At the last moment, if Jun Shiyan hadn¡¯t been prepared, they would have all been exposed and died in the hands of the trash fish. ¡°Sister.¡± Si Chengluo looked at her seriously and solemnly promised. ¡°I won¡¯t let anything happen to you. Don¡¯t worry, you just have to be yourself.¡± Ling Sheng stood up on the bed and was half a head taller than Si Chengluo. After an unknown period of time, she patted his head again and replied softly, ¡°Got it.¡± Luo Luo had long grown up and could already take charge of his own affairs. He could also stand in front of her and protect her. Ji Xing stood at the side and glanced at her. He nodded slightly and did not say anything. Before they could say anything, Huo Xiao and Nangong Lun¡¯s voices were heard from the door. They were fighting to enter the house. From their voices, it seemed like they would start fighting soon. Su Xiyin sighed helplessly, how old were they? Why were they throwing tantrums like children? It was a joyous day, so she tugged at Huo Xiao. ¡°Nangong you first.¡± Nangong Lengyu could not take it anymore, he was too childish. He pulled Nangong Lun to his side. ¡°Dad, can you stop fooling around?¡± Nangong Lun and Huo Xiao glared at each other, neither of them convinced. Immediately after, they snorted and turned their heads away. Huo Ci and Nangong Lengyu stood by their side. They were clearly overjoyed, but they did not look happy at all. Their faces were stiff, as if someone owed them. Huo Xuanzhou followed suit. He was all smiles as he looked at Huo Xiao and said, ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s my sister¡¯s big day today. Be happier.¡± As her brother, he did not have the right to be the best man. Besides, she did not want him to be the best man too! Huo Xiao glared at him fiercely. Little bastard, listen to what you¡¯re saying. He didn¡¯t know how much his heart hurt! His grandchild was about to become someone else¡¯s. He was so sad, how could he be happy? Whoever wanted to laugh could laugh. In any case, he couldn¡¯t laugh. It was the same for Nangong Lun. After the baby¡¯s wedding, she would become someone else¡¯s bride and would no longer stay at home. Just the thought of it made him feel so terrible that he could not breathe. Nangong Lengyu and Su Xiyin had lost their tempers from the cold-faced men in the house. They did not know what was going on with them, it was not like Sheng Sheng was never coming back. Sheng Sheng had said that even if they were married, she would live with them. Ah Yan did not have parents, so they were the ones who had to help look after the child. Moreover, Xiaoqi could not bear to leave her and Huo Ci. Ling Sheng heard the commotion outside, especially from her grandfathers. No matter how much she promised, they were worried. They were afraid that she would not return to her parents¡¯ house after marrying someone else. The two elders even came to look for her to cry last night, leaving her at her wit¡¯s end. She was just short of swearing that she would definitely live with them. Actually, after giving birth and after her breastfeeding period, she would definitely go out to film. She would not be able to stay at home for many days in a year and would definitely have to stay with her grandparents and parents. She was happy and grateful that in this space, she had the family she¡¯d dreamed of loving her. Every one of them held her in their hearts. After Ling Sheng came out, she coaxed the two elders. After settling the two old urchins, Su Yi and the rest pulled her to change her clothes and put on makeup. The makeup artist was Lu Yubai. He had spent the entire time putting on the prettiest bride makeup for his baby niece. It was so beautiful that no one could look away after taking a look at her. Huo Xiao was very jealous and did not know who to tell. In the end, he could only tell Nangong Lun, ¡°Why is the makeup so good?¡± Nangong Lun was also an old lemon that was extremely sour. He said angrily, ¡°That¡¯s right. Why did you make it so nice?¡± Su Xiyin glared at the two of them helplessly. ¡°When you get married, don¡¯t you want the person you love to be the prettiest bride on this day?¡± Look at these two old fellows. Why are they becoming more and more insensible as they get older? Look at what nonsense they are saying, they are not even good with their words! Huo Xiao quickly coaxed her without any principles. ¡°I was wrong.¡± Nangong Lun looked at the girl with delicate makeup in front of him. His gaze was deep, and he seemed to have thought of something. The corners of his lips curled into a nostalgic gentle smile. Chapter 1264 - Didnt Care No matter what Huo Xiao and Nangong Lun thought, she still had to marry someone. The two old men just could not bear it in their hearts. They had already agreed to it with tears in their eyes, so how could they regret it? The bridesmaids were very excited, they had discussed how to make things difficult for the groom a few days ago. They could not let him pick up the young lady so easily. Huo Xuanzhou knocked on the door and told them that the groom had come to pick up the bride. Song Yiyan quickly ran over and closed the door. She also told the rest to take it easy and stop taking photos, it was time to make arrangements. When picking up a bride, there would definitely be a blockade at the door and a red packet was required. It was Xiaoqi who knocked on the door from the groom¡¯s side. His voice was loud and clear. ¡°Time for the bride to come out, we¡¯re here.¡± Shi Lingyu muttered softly, ¡°That¡¯s not right, he actually asked Xiaoqi to knock on the door. Do you think we should open it or not?¡± Su Yi did not stand on ceremony and naturally did not open it. She won¡¯t relent even if it was the kids who knocked on the door. ¡°Give us a red packet!¡± The Nangong family and the Huo family had some children of the younger generation. The older ones were in their teens, and the younger ones were four or five years old. They were all relatives of the younger generation and were close. At Huo Ci¡¯s command, a group of children and thirty to forty people surrounded him and asked for red packets from the groom. Jun Shiyan was dressed in a red wedding suit, making him look magnificent and unparalleled. The groomsmen, Yu Bei and the rest, quickly took red packets and distributed them to the children. Their heads hurt as they looked at them. They didn¡¯t know where the Movie King had found these children, all of them were dressed in festive clothes. After two rounds, the children who had come to make a scene dispersed. They took the red packets and ran off with a smile, the atmosphere was very cheerful. Su Yi and the rest were listening inside as they started to stuff red packets into the house. Song Yiyan opened one first and took it out for Ling Sheng to see. ¡°Look at your wastrels. They want to bribe us with a cheque of one million yuan, do we care about this bit of money?¡± Just as she finished speaking, another red packet was stuffed in. It was unknown who was making a ruckus outside, laughing and saying no. Shi Lingyu opened the red packet. She didn¡¯t count the number of zeros on the check and showed it to Song Yiyan. ¡°Is this enough to bribe you?¡± God, he was indeed the richest man in the world. All the red packets they received were cheques. A hundred thousand yuan should be the smallest amount of face value, there were even ones with a million yuan, and ten million yuan! Ling Sheng sat on the bed and watched as the red packets were stuffed in one by one. Tears streamed down her face. They were all money! Did he think they were paper? Song Yiyan was right. What a wastrel! Su Yan¡¯s heart ached when she saw Ling Sheng¡¯s expression change. The bride had not even married to him, yet she was already feeling sorry for the groom¡¯s money. Song Yiyan was in charge of controlling the time. Seeing that it was almost time, she immediately became a traitor. After asking for two more red packets, she opened the door and let everyone in. The groomsmen were all handsome men, but compared to the groom, they felt that their imposing manner was immediately reduced. Song Yiyan and the groomsmen passed the next stage smoothly. Shi Lingyu was so angry that she stomped her feet. The little game that she had prepared for such a long time was obviously very difficult. How did they pass so easily? She thought of everything but did not think that there was a traitor. When he carried the bride out, Huo Xuanzhou was supposed to come. Huo Xuanzhou was already prepared to extort him and sign Yu Zheng over for five years to work for him! ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Jun Shiyan was not willing to let another man touch his woman, not even her brother in name. He squatted in front of her. Ling Sheng had already covered her head with a red veil, so she could not see anything. When she felt the man squatting in front of her, the corners of her lips curled up into a happy smile and she hooked onto the man¡¯s neck. Huo Xiao and Nangong Lun¡¯s faces turned red. Before they could object, their baby had already run onto his back. They swallowed their words. ¡°It¡¯s the same no matter who carries her.¡± There were tears in Su Xiyin¡¯s eyes as she patted her husband¡¯s hand in a hoarse voice to comfort him. Sheng Sheng was about to get married. Even if she married someone, she would still live with them in the future. It was no different from before, but she was a little sad. Nangong Lengyu looked down slightly, her eyes slightly moist. Huo Ci gently held her hand, not knowing what to feel. In the past, he wanted her to get lost. But now that the brat was finally getting married, he could not bear to let her go. Jun Shiyan had no parents or elders so the elders on Ling Sheng¡¯s side had to go over together, but there was no need to be so particular. On the wedding day, as long as everyone was happy, it was fine. Initially, Jun Shiyan wanted to follow the Chinese-style wedding accurately. The sedan chair, horses, and wedding band were all prepared. However, the distance was still quite far. He was afraid that he would miss the best opportunity, so he changed it to a wedding car. The bride and groom were not in the same car. In Ling Sheng¡¯s wedding car, other than Ji Xing and Si Chengluo, there were only Song Yiyan and the four of them. The rest of them sat in the wedding car behind. ¡°Sheng Sheng, it¡¯s your first time getting married. Are you nervous?¡± Song Yiyan was a little nervous! ¡°Won¡¯t you know once you get married?¡± After Ling Sheng said that, she looked at Ji Xing meaningfully. ¡°Mr. Ji, when are you planning to subdue this demon?¡± It was impossible for her not to be excited and nervous. She was so excited that her heart was about to jump out. Especially when she thought about what they were going to do next, she became even more vigilant. Ji Xing coughed softly and was very calm. ¡°Ask her.¡± It was not up to him to decide when he wanted to get married. In the wedding car where Jun Shiyan was, the two babies were following them. Xiaoqi and Little Sangyu were sitting together and Little Sangyu was holding the little rabbit in her arms. The little rabbit¡¯s reaction right from the start was already a bit strange, her large eyes continuously darting about, looking like it was on guard, but also like it was curious. Little Sangyu lowered her voice to Xiaoqi¡¯s ears and asked, ¡°Brother Xiaoqi, is Xiao Bai a bit scared to see so many people?¡± Xiaoqi looked at the little rabbit and reached out to touch it. The little white fur was all pricked up. It bared its teeth at him, and its expression actually looked a little ferocious. ¡°Xiao Bai!¡± Little Sangyu lectured her seriously. ¡°Don¡¯t do this to Brother Xiaoqi, or I will get angry and ignore you!¡± Xiaoqi frowned. Xiao Bai would usually be fierce to him and would resist every time he touched its fur. However, this was the first time it had such an intense reaction. Jun Shiyan tilted his head and took a look. The rabbit was already lying in Little Sangyu¡¯s arms obediently. It was always fierce to people, especially Xiaoqi. Sangyu said that the rabbit was a female and didn¡¯t want Xiaoqi to touch it, so she didn¡¯t mind. Chapter 1265 - Xiao Bai Bites People ¡°Brother Xiaoqi, are you not feeling well?¡± Little Sangyu asked him worriedly. Why did it feel like Brother Xiaoqi was very tired today? Xiaoqi shook his head. Little Sangyu came close to him, took hold of his arm and said softly, ¡°Is it because mommy is getting married and you don¡¯t want her to get married?¡± She read that if Mommy married her stepfather, the child would be unhappy because the stepfather would abuse the child. However, Mommy didn¡¯t marry his stepfather, She married his biological father! ¡°No.¡± Xiaoqi smiled and reassured her. Perhaps it was because of the wind last night, he felt a little tired and his head was a little dizzy. However, today was Mommy and Daddy¡¯s wedding day. Xiaoqi could not fall sick or be tired, he wanted to see Mommy and Daddy happily get married. ¡°Brother Xiaoqi, if you are not feeling well, you must tell Sangyu!¡± Little Sangyu said as she leaned against his shoulder and closed her eyes.¡± Little Sangyu is very tired. Brother Little Seven, you must wake Sangyu up when we get there.¡± Jun Shiyan took a look at the two babies beside him. He heard from Sheng Sheng that they had not slept at all since last night, they had been in a state of excitement for the past few days. The children said that they were full of energy and were extremely vigorous. If they were tired, they could fall asleep immediately when their eyes closed. Little Sangyu fell asleep as soon as she said so. She closed her eyes and then let out a steady sound of breathing, she was really exhausted. When they were outside, Xiao Bai, who had never left Little Sangyu¡¯s side, jumped out of her arms and ran to Jun Shiyan, who he hated and feared the most. He shrank his body and tried to reduce his presence as if he was trying to hide himself inside the car. Jun Shiyan threw a disdainful look at the little rabbit. If Little Sangyu didn¡¯t want to hold it when she woke up, she would have thrown it into the trunk of the car. Li Cheng, who was driving, looked at the strange little rabbit through the rearview mirror and felt uneasy. That rabbit was a demon that Miss Song caught. She said that it was very sensitive to strange things, it seemed to be afraid and was escaping from something. Moreover, this rabbit was a clever little creature. The person it was most afraid of was the Third Master so it would avoid him whenever it saw him. It would only hide next to the Third Master when it was possessed. Could it be¡­ was there something in this car that scared it? Li Cheng¡¯s heart was in his mouth. He glanced at Xu Xi, who was in the front passenger seat, and quietly kicked him. Her sixth sense had always been accurate. Perhaps it was the trash fish that was hiding in a corner of the car? Or was the rabbit under his control? Xu Xi looked at her but did not understand what she meant. She frowned. Third Master was in the car so she did not dare to speak loudly. He looked at her and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Li Cheng glared at him resentfully, men were all dogs and could not understand anything. Get lost and stop looking for her! Perhaps it was her own imagination, but even if it was, she could not miss any minute abnormalities. After all, today was a big day. The tragedy from before could not repeat itself. Otherwise, who knew how long she would have to wait before she could transmigrate? Xiaoqi felt tired, every cell in his body felt weary. He clamored to sleep and closed his eyes. But today was Mommy and Daddy¡¯s wedding day, he had to be alert and not fall asleep. If he fell asleep, he might not wake up. The rabbit that was hiding beside Jun Shiyan tried its best to shrink in size and reduce its presence. After all, it was beside the great devil. It was too terrifying. However, Xiaoqi was not in a good state. It clenched its paws and seemed to have made up its mind. It suddenly turned around and jumped at Xiaoqi. The little guy opened his mouth and bit the back of his hand. Jun Shiyan didn¡¯t care about the little rabbit at all. He thought that the creature was looking for Little Sangyu, but he didn¡¯t expect that it would suddenly bite someone. The expression in his eyes suddenly turned cold and murderous. He reached out and grabbed the little rabbit¡¯s two long ears and violently threw it towards Xu Xi. The little rabbit trembled in fear, but it still refused to back down. It kicked Xu Xi¡¯s head and gestured wildly at Jun Shiyan, baring its teeth. Xiaoqi took a deep breath and looked down at the two deep bite marks on the back of his hand. The moment the blood flowed out, he immediately woke up from the pain and no longer felt sleepy or tired. Little Sangyu had also woken up. Seeing Xiaoqi¡¯s injured hand, she burst into tears. ¡°Daddy, Brother Xiaoqi is bleeding! Look, he is bleeding!¡± After Xiaoqi was bitten, he became alert. He shook his head firmly and looked at the little rabbit. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m fine.¡± That big baddie would possess someone else¡¯s body and control them to hurt them. Could it be that this big baddie was trying to possess him? Xiao Bai had discovered it and was reminding him! Since Xiaoqi had thought of it, how could Jun Shiyan not have thought of it? He took the first-aid kit from Xu Xi and treated his son¡¯s wound. This demon that had become a spirit seemed to have some ability. He didn¡¯t notice anything unusual and thought that the children were just tired, but he was discovered by it. It was good that it had caused such a ruckus. If that bastard dared to approach his son, he would definitely torture him to death. Xu Xi finally understood what Li Cheng meant when he looked at her. It turned out that she had already felt it. What Song Yiyan said couldn¡¯t be wrong. The rabbit demon must have sensed something strange and felt threatened, that was why it acted so strangely. However, it did not stay calm and alerted the enemy. The trash fish must have changed his target, his original target was the young master. Xiao Bai had bitten someone, so Little Sangyu got angry and ignored it. It squatted down next to her feet and rubbed its head against her calf, feeling very uncomfortable. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± Little Sangyu didn¡¯t know what was going on. She got very angry and dodged away from its affection. ¡°Xiao Bai, you are so mean! How could you bite Brother Xiaoqi? I will ignore you from now on.¡± Xiao Bai¡¯s aggrieved eyes were filled with tears as it carefully took a step forward and continued rubbing its head against her while hugging her leg with its front leg. ¡°It¡¯s not Xiao Bai¡¯s fault. It saved me.¡± Xiaoqi carried Xiao Bai. For the first time, Xiao Bai didn¡¯t resist. Instead, it allowed him to hold. Its big eyes were still looking at Little Sangyu. Little Sangyu widened her eyes, not knowing what was going on. Xiaoqi looked at his father and only revealed his guess after getting his approval. Xiao Bai had bitten him to save him. Chapter 1266 - A Strange Feeling He didn¡¯t know if it was good or bad. If that big baddie possessed him, his father would definitely save him and kill the baddie. However, Xiao Bai had bitten him and saved him. That big baddie had also discovered it and must have escaped. He was going to find someone else to possess, no one knew who he would pick. Thinking about it this way, it would be easier to let the big baddie possess him! Little Sangyu looked as if she had suddenly realized something, she held Xiao Bai in her arms and looked at it apologetically. ¡°Sorry, I misunderstood you. Why didn¡¯t you tell me? You didn¡¯t tell me even when I asked you.¡± She had just asked Xiao Bai why he wanted to bite Brother Xiaoqi. It was because it did not speak or explain that she was angry and did not want to bother about it. Xiao Bai finally grinned and revealed its two rabbit teeth. When the rabbit smiled, its smile was very strange. ¡°Third Master, could he have run away?¡± Li Cheng saw the rabbit smiling through the rearview mirror. No matter how many times he saw it, he still got goosebumps all over his body. He had no idea why Little Sangyu liked it so much. ¡°No.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s voice was low, and his gaze was as deep as a cold lake. With his conceit, he would never run away without doing anything. This was his last chance since the trash fish had been severely injured by them. Meanwhile, his body had already recovered to its peak condition. Even if he didn¡¯t come over, he would still find and eliminate him. Very soon, everyone who should know about the situation here knew about it. However, Jun Shiyan omitted the fact that Xiaoqi was injured. It was Xiaoqi who insisted that his mother not know that he was injured. Song Yiyan looked at Ling Sheng as if she was telling the truth. ¡°I told you that the rabbit is very alert.¡± Ling Sheng frowned, her expression grave. ¡°The trash fish has already appeared. Who will he attach to next?¡± ¡°Hasn¡¯t your man already recovered? As long as he dares to possess anyone, your man will be able to find out.¡± Song Yiyan looked relaxed as she comforted her. ¡°Sister, we will be responsible for protecting the grandfathers. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Si Chengluo also said. Her sister was most worried about the people in her family. If the trash fish possessed them, things would get complicated. She didn¡¯t want to see them hurt. ¡°We must kill it this time.¡± Ling Sheng nodded, her fighting spirit rising. That damned trash fish actually dared to attack her precious son. If she didn¡¯t kill it this time and cut it into pieces, it would be hard to appease her anger. The wedding venue was carpeted with red roses, with fresh flowers on both sides. The flowers made an arch, and the rain of petals falling from the sky made the entire castle look dreamy and beautiful. The bride¡¯s car arrived, and all the guests who had come to attend the wedding came out to welcome them. At the request of the host, they were all dressed in festive clothes and it was extremely lively. Ling Sheng was carried out of the car by Jun Shiyan. Her head was covered with a red veil, so she could not see anything. She could only hear the cheers and blessings around her. ¡°Is Xiaoqi alright?¡± Ling Sheng was still worried about her son. After the car stopped, she did not see him. ¡°He¡¯s fine.¡± Jun Shiyan whispered into her ear. ¡°Mrs Jun, today is our big day. Can you focus?¡± Ling Sheng knew that he had said that because he was afraid that she would overthink. Hence, she agreed obediently. ¡°Mr. Jun, you have to protect your Mrs. Jun today.¡± Jun Shiyan said, ¡°Mrs. Jun, I swear on my life that unless I die, I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you, our child, and our family.¡± Ling Sheng pinched him. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± It was a joyous occasion, so it was not auspicious to mention death! The surrounding guests all saw the groom lowering his eyes slightly. There was a doting and gentle smile on his handsome face, his eyes were only on the woman in his arms. He lowered his head and whispered to the bride. Judging from their sweet looks, they must be whispering sweet nothings! Xu Xi and Li Cheng were guarding Little Sangyu and Xiaoqi closely. Each of them was holding a child and Little Sangyu had the rabbit in her arms. Shang Yu and Situ Sang came over with their precious daughter in his arms. Shang Yu immediately saw the band-aid on Xiaoqi¡¯s hand. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you hurt?¡± Xiaoqi shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I accidentally scratched it.¡± Shang Yu took the little fellow¡¯s hand and blew on it. ¡°Auntie, can you carry me?¡± ¡°Madam Situ, let me carry him!¡± Si Chengluo walked over and took Xiaoqi from Xu Xi¡¯s arms. Song Yiyan and Ji Xing followed behind. They looked at the crowd and started to worry. With so many people around, it was hard to tell which one of them would be possessed. After what had just happened, the trash fish must be even more vigilant now. Not far away, Su Yi and the rest came along with the groomsmen. Shi Lingyu pointed at a figure not far away and tugged at Su Yi. ¡°Sister Su Yi, isn¡¯t that Luo Xin? Why is she here? Who invited her?¡± When Su Yi saw that it was really Luo Xin, her eyes flashed with obvious disgust. She then saw Gu Shen holding her hand and the two of them leaving together. Was there a need to ask? It looked like Gu Shen got together with her. Gu Shen was the Third Master¡¯s nephew, so he was part of the family. It was normal for him to bring his girlfriend over. Seeing that Luo Xin seemed to be feeling unwell, Gu Shen half-hugged her and left the crowded place. He asked worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell? I¡¯ll get the doctor to come over and take a look!¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Luo Xin¡¯s face was a little pale. She smiled weakly and said, ¡°My blood sugar might be a little low. I¡¯ll be fine after a short rest, is there any quiet place here?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to the back!¡± Gu Shen brought her to his courtyard, which was not too far from the wedding venue. Gu Shen wanted to accompany her for a while, but since it was his third uncle¡¯s wedding, he had to be there the whole time. There was still half an hour to go before the wedding rites. ¡°Rest here for a while. I¡¯ll come back to pick you up later.¡± Luo Xin watched as Gu Shen walked away. Thereafter, she stood up from the sofa and rushed to the flowerbed outside to start digging. Very quickly, she dug out something. It was a tube of blood in a very thin syringe, it was dark red and looked a little strange. She smirked smugly, her eyes filled with determination. A week ago, that person found her and she agreed to make a deal with him. As long as she succeeded in this matter, that person would help her get rid of that little slut, Ling Sheng. All her relatives, Huo Ci, Nangong Lengyu, the Huo family, and the Nangong family would cease to exist. Jun Shiyan would be hers alone! Chapter 1267 - The Light of Fatherly Love The wedding venue was very lively. The guests were all very enthusiastic as they waited for the wedding to begin. Jun Shiyan did not have parents, and the Huo and Nangong families did not have so many taboos. They had long discussed that Huo Ci and Nangong Lengyu would sit in the high hall. ¡°Brother Ci.¡± Su Yi was a meticulous person. When she saw Luo Xin, she was always worried that she would do something bad, so she went to look for Huo Ci. ¡°I saw Luo Xin just now. She¡¯s here too.¡± Huo Ci wore a dark red suit, making him look like a gentleman who had just walked out of a book. Upon hearing Su Yi¡¯s words, he frowned slightly. ¡°Where is she?¡± Wasn¡¯t Luo Xin the woman who got together with Gu Shen in the previous world and then broke up with him? Was the woman still entangled with Third Master Jun in this world? Did she think that she was Third Master Jun¡¯s ex-girlfriend? Was she here to ruin the wedding? ¡°Gu Shen left with her, I think they went to the back.¡± Su Yi could only look for Huo Ci now, the groom and bride were busy. Movie King Huo was the only one in the family who could take charge. ¡°Got it,¡± Huo Ci replied, his gaze deep. Luo Xin did not expect that Huo Ci would come to look for her personally, saving her the trouble of looking for him. It seemed like he cared a lot about his cheap daughter. ¡°Senior Huo, how can you think of me like that?¡± Luo Xin looked at him with grief and indignation, her eyes filled with tears. ¡°I¡¯m only here to give them my blessings. Can¡¯t I do this?¡± Huo Ci said, ¡°Miss Luo, you¡¯re not welcome at my daughter¡¯s wedding, and we don¡¯t need your blessings.¡± ¡°Senior Huo!¡± Luo Xin could not believe that he would say something like that. She paused for a moment and smiled bitterly. ¡°I understand. Since Senior Huo doesn¡¯t welcome me, I will leave this place immediately.¡± Huo Ci sneered. ¡°It¡¯s good that Miss Luo knows her place.¡± He would not allow any possible danger to occur at this wedding. Luo Xin was an uncertain factor, a woman¡¯s vengeful jealousy was frightening. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Senior Huo. I¡¯ve always been self-aware,¡± Luo Xin said as she straightened her back and walked away like a noble swan. She tightened her grip on the syringe in her hand, her eyes filled with victory and pride. It was so easy. When Huo Ci saw that she had left, he asked Zuo Ming to follow her so that she would not return and cause any trouble. Luo Xin had not walked far when she suddenly turned around. Her eyes were fixed on Huo Ci¡¯s back, and she could see a faint dark red color on his clothes. He was wearing dark red clothes to begin with, and that dark red color wasn¡¯t very eye-catching. If no one paid attention, they wouldn¡¯t be able to see it at all. She just had to wait patiently. She had to wait for everyone here to die tragically except Jun Shiyan. That person had said that all of them lived in the world of books, and he was the god who controlled everyone¡¯s fate. He could make people die and change their appearance and memories at will. That person said that after he killed the characters in the book, he would change Jun Shiyan¡¯s settings so that he would only love her, be devoted to her, and dote on her as if his life depended on it. She didn¡¯t care if it was in the book. The only thing she wanted in her life was Jun Shiyan, she had to get that man. Hence, she had promised that person that she would spill whatever that person had given her on Huo Ci on the wedding day. She confused Gu Shen and asked him to bring her to visit Jun Shiyan¡¯s castle a week earlier. She buried the things that man had given her in the flower bed in Gu Shen¡¯s residence. Otherwise, she would not be able to bring anything in today. The wedding venue security was very strict and all guests were not allowed to bring their phones in. At the wedding venue, Huo Ci and Nangong Lengyu were already seated in the high hall. The man was handsome and the woman was beautiful, they looked radiant. The two of them were a match made in heaven. If they were not sitting on the main seats, who would have thought that such a young couple would be the parents of the groom and bride? Huo Xiao, Su Xiyin, Nangong Lun, and the rest were at the side. They would be seated when the groom and bride served tea. Xiaoqi and Little Sangyu were with their great-grandparents. The little rabbit in Little Sangyu¡¯s arms suddenly shivered, as if it had been frightened by something. It threw a look at Huo Ci with its big red eyes. ¡°Xiao Bai.¡± Little Sangyu sensed that something was wrong with Xiao Bai. She patted its head, frowned and looked around. She tugged at Xiaoqi and said softly, ¡°Brother Xiaoqi, that bad guy is here again.¡± Xiaoqi¡¯s eyes turned cold, he looked at the people around him warily. There were too many people, how could he be sure of where he was? ¡°Can you feel where he is?¡± Little Sangyu shook her head and almost burst into tears. ¡°Brother Xiaoqi, what should we do? Should we tell Daddy and Mommy?¡± Xiaoqi took hold of Little Sangyu¡¯s hand and went straight to Song Yiyan and Si Chengluo. Mommy and Daddy had to pay their respects, so they couldn¡¯t alert the enemy. They knew that the bad guy would come, they were waiting for him to come. They would defeat him. Si Chengluo held Xiaoqi in his arms and looked at Song Yiyan. ¡°Why didn¡¯t he notice?¡± Logically speaking, as long as any random person was possessed, Jun Shiyan would immediately find them. Or was he waiting for an opportunity? ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Song Yiyan smiled. She didn¡¯t look worried at all, but her clenched fists revealed her nervousness. The bride and groom entered the auditorium. Everything was ready. A pair of newlyweds stood in the middle of the auditorium. The groom was handsome, while the bride was drop-dead gorgeous. They were a match made in heaven. As the emcee and an elder, Jiang Zhe looked at the couple in front of him with a loving and satisfied smile. ¡°First bow to the heavens and earth!¡± The newlyweds worshiped the heavens and earth. Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on the newlyweds, they were full of goodwill and blessings. They hoped that they would grow old together and live happily ever after. Huo Ci, who was sitting on the main seat, had a fatherly glow on his handsome face. ¡°Second bow to the parents!¡± The newlyweds knelt before the parents. The moment Ling Sheng knelt down, her gaze swept across her father, who was smiling kindly from the bottom of his heart. The moment she frowned slightly, her gaze turned cold. No, that¡¯s not right! A smile? How could her father smile so happily and contentedly? Her father couldn¡¯t wait for her to cause trouble with the Third Master, the Movie King wouldn¡¯t have deliberately acted for the guests present. This bastard had not done his homework before choosing a person. Did he think that Movie King Huo would be like his other fathers? He would never smile so happily and sincerely! Chapter 1268 - Embellishments Jun Shiyan nodded and secretly shook her hand. His father-in-law¡¯s smile was really kind. He really did not expect something that boasted of being the god was so stupid, he thought that it would take some effort to catch him. However, possessing his father-in-law was understandable, and it was also the most feasible plan. It was only when he paid his respects to the elders and was the closest to him and the young lady that he could kill the two of them in one go. He did not know what tricks the trash fish had used, but he still could not sense his presence even now. If he had not smiled so kindly, he and the young lady would not have discovered his existence. This trick of the trash fish was indeed good, but he had overlooked one point. His father-in-law was not an ordinary person and had never treated him nicely. Huo Ci, who was sitting on the main seat, was still smiling lovingly as he looked at the couple in front of him. In a moment, the world would be completely destroyed. These foolish humans who had betrayed him and wanted to kill him would also disappear. Song Yiyan didn¡¯t sense the presence of the trash fish either. She felt a bit strange, wondering if what Little Sangyu said was true. She had not noticed the existence of the trash fish at all. It was the same for Si Chengluo. He was afraid that if the trash fish did not come, all his hard work would go to waste. In his dream, he did not appear in a traditional Chinese wedding, it was in a Western wedding. Ji Xing¡¯s narrow eyes flashed with obvious coldness as he glanced in Huo Ci¡¯s direction. Huo Ci seemed to have noticed his gaze and glanced at him as well. There was a smug smile in his eyes, as though he was about to win. He looked down on him with disdain and arrogance, as though he was looking at an ant. But the next moment, his smile froze on his face. In that space, time came to a standstill. The crowd, which had been laughing and making a ruckus a moment ago, suddenly fell silent. It was a strange silence. The guests who were watching the ceremony stood rooted to the ground like statues, maintaining their previous actions and expressions. The people who had awakened at the scene were not under the control of the time freeze and did not have any combat power. They could not help even if they stayed. In the blink of an eye, they were escorted to a safe place by Xu Xi and the rest. Nangong Lengyu watched as two guns suddenly appeared in Huo Ci¡¯s hands. The guns were aimed at her daughter and son-in-law. Her eyes instantly turned red as she shouted angrily and anxiously, ¡°Huo Ci! Wake up!¡± The trash fish clearly did not expect that he would be discovered so quickly and was already panicking. It was too different from what he had expected. How did the person in front of him find out that he was with Huo Ci? He had clearly let that stupid woman do something to Huo Ci. Not to mention Jun Shiyan, even that damned rabbit and that human girl who could sense him would not be able to discover his existence. Moreover, his aura was exactly the same as Huo Ci¡¯s. Just as the bullet was about to pierce through their chests, it strangely changed its direction when it was very close to them. It dissolved before turning into a pile of fine dust. ¡°Mom.¡± Ling Sheng quickly got up and pulled Nangong Lengyu away. ¡°Go hide with Fourth Uncle and the rest. There¡¯s no need for you here.¡± ¡°Sheng Sheng.¡± Nangong Lengyu also knew that they would only be a hindrance here. The best way to help them was to not cause them any trouble, she gave her a final glance. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. Dad will be fine.¡± After Ling Sheng said that, she turned around and entered the battle. Seeing her leave, Nangong Lengyu warned worriedly, ¡°Be careful.¡± It was definitely impossible for Ling Sheng to join the battle. Before she could reach her destination, Song Yiyan grabbed her and pulled her to a safe distance. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant. Can you not distract him? Don¡¯t cause trouble.¡± That trash fish had been severely injured several times. But it still needed the two of them to subdue him, Jun Shiyan and the rest were too useless. After Song Yiyan finished speaking, she threw out a talisman and it quickly expanded in the air. A golden light flashed and the guests instantly disappeared. It was just a teleportation talisman, there was nothing special about it. However, there were simply too many people to be teleported, so it consumed too much magic power. After using it once, she was unable to join the battle for a while. Everything around them was cleared. In mid-air, the tables and chairs collided with each other. Everything on the scene became a weapon. Huo Ci was trapped in the middle. With bloodshot eyes, he roared angrily, ¡°You cunning humans!¡± ¡°All is fair in war.¡± Jun Shiyan smiled coldly. ¡°I advise you to be sensible and come out of my father-in-law¡¯s body obediently.¡± It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t use forceful methods. It was just that overly violent methods would cause irreversible damage to the person¡¯s body. He did not want to see the young lady or his son sad. ¡°Let me go.¡± The trash fish knew that there was no way he could escape this time. He could only negotiate with them. ¡°Let me go. I won¡¯t hurt him. If not, I¡¯ll drag him down with me.¡± ¡°Dad!¡± Ling Sheng shouted. Song Yiyan glanced at her and was moved to tears. Sheng Sheng cared a lot about her father and was ready to use her love to wake him up. All the best! But at the next moment. ¡°Dad, wake up quickly. You¡¯re omnipotent, the most powerful Huo Ci in the world. You¡¯re being controlled by the trash fish. Are you not embarrassed?¡± ¡°Do you believe that I will expose you and let the whole of China know that you are incapable? They will laugh at you.¡± Song Yiyan¡¯s eyes twitched and she spat out a mouthful of blood. Fuck, I was wrong. You and your daughter really know how to trigger each other. Impressive! The others were speechless, they didn¡¯t expect her to use provocation on him! The trash fish could clearly feel that after that wretched girl¡¯s words, his body stiffened for a moment. Anger and anxiety surged from his heart, and Huo Ci, who was suppressed by him, struggled to get out. Jun Shiyan seized this opportunity. However, it was only for a moment before the trash fish regained control of his body. ¡°Father-in-law, don¡¯t be anxious. Take your time, I will protect you.¡± The goading worked. After he said this, the trash fish¡¯s body stiffened again. Flames suddenly appeared in his eyes. Stupid human, he was angry just because someone said a few words. What kind of idiot did he choose! ¡°Dad, the Third Master is right. Don¡¯t be anxious. With us around, we will ensure your safety. We will protect you,¡± Ling Sheng shouted again. ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Movie King. Please take a break and leave this small matter to us. You don¡¯t have to do anything,¡± Song Yiyan added. Chapter 1269 - Eat It! Opposite him, Huo Ci¡¯s expression changed. It was obvious that he was enraged. His eyes were spitting fire, and after a low growl, he returned to normal. The trash fish was speechless. Ling Sheng and Song Yiyan looked at each other. It seemed like they were still not ruthless enough to give the Movie King enough stimulation, they needed to add fuel to the fire. Unexpectedly, just as the two of them were about to speak, a white shadow suddenly jumped over from the opposite side. The speed of the shadow was so fast that no one could clearly see what it was. The creature had jumped in the direction where Huo Ci was. In the next moment, it was already on top of his head. This scene was really too strange. The white rabbit¡¯s entire body was lying on top of the Movie King¡¯s head, as if it was afraid of being thrown down. Its little claws dug into his hair, and its two rabbit teeth bit onto a black shadow as it struggled to pull it out. Ling Sheng glanced at Song Yiyan. ¡°What exactly did you catch?¡± Xiao Bai was usually the most timid one. Other than Xiaoqi, it was afraid of everyone, especially the Third Master and her father. Her father had thrown it a few times. However, it was a coward. After being cursed by Song Yiyan, it didn¡¯t dare to run away. When it took revenge on her father, it rolled around on his bed and peed on his slippers. Her father was allergic to fur and wanted nothing more than to rip it off and stew it. That was why there were always battles between the human and rabbit at home. Song Yiyan said arrogantly, ¡°I told you, that bunny is very useful. See? It¡¯s more useful than your man at the critical moment!¡± Everything happened so suddenly that the others who wanted to fight to the death with the trash fish were all stunned. They watched as the rabbit used all his strength to pull the trash fish out. It was unknown what method the rabbit used, but the trash fish were actually pulled out quickly. Jun Shiyan¡¯s eyes were deep and filled with joy. The trash fish had been pulled out by the rabbit, and his father-in-law¡¯s soul was not damaged at all. This little creature was really useful! Ling Sheng looked at her father¡¯s face and neck, which were turning red. There were goosebumps all over them. She suspected that Xiao Bai was taking this opportunity to take revenge on her father! The trash fish did not expect things to turn out this way. The damned rabbit had discovered his presence in the car. He knew that this rabbit was not an ordinary rabbit. The rabbit¡¯s body contained a spirit, but it was just a spirit, so he did not care. However, he did not expect it to be able to touch Huo Ci¡¯s body and forcefully pull him out when he wanted to take control of the body and gain consciousness. Jun Shiyan did not have such an ability either! What the hell was this! On top of Huo Ci¡¯s head, Xiao Bai was panting heavily. Ling Sheng only saw a black flash before it disappeared. She rushed toward Xiao Bai and shouted, ¡°Xiao Bai, back off!¡± Clearly, Xiao Bai was more alert than she thought, and had already fled before her warning. It jumped onto the crystal chandelier on the roof and waved the two tufts of hair in its hands as though it was showing off its spoils of war. It looked as though it was tired to death and would leave the rest to them. Song Yiyan watched as Movie King Huo shot a death glare at the bunny and roared. The corner of Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes twitched. The last kill was completed! The trash fish could clearly feel the anger burning in his chest. Before he could react, his consciousness was forcefully seized. Huo Ci growled angrily. ¡°Fuck, how dare you occupy my body? I think you¡¯re tired of living.¡± Ling Sheng and Song Yiyan, who were watching from the side, could not help but laugh out loud. They should not laugh, how could they laugh at such a serious moment? A few minutes later, a blood-curdling scream filled the air. The black figure on the other side was torn into countless pieces. The fragments tried their best to escape and combine together. However, they realized that there were restrictions placed all around them and they could not escape. All their struggles were futile. The fragments in the air were shattered one after another, turning into a puff of smoke and disappearing into the air. The moment the last fragment disappeared, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. Xu Xi, An Yan and the rest were carefully searching the surroundings to see if there were any more pieces that had not been completely destroyed. The trash fish was a consciousness that could split into countless consciousnesses. As long as there was a tiny bit of consciousness, he would be able to reincarnate. They wanted to ensure that the trash fish were completely wiped out and would never return. Huo Ci had no time to think about other things after defeating the trash fish. His eyes were spitting fire as he charged towards the round white object not far away. Xiao Bai hid in a corner, only revealing its rabbit butt. It stuck out its butt and looked very funny. No one knew what it was doing. Ling Sheng watched as her father rushed over and even symbolically shouted, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s your savior!¡± Xiao Bai had dealt the final blow. If not for Xiao Bai, her father would not have taken the initiative so quickly. Huo Ci rushed over angrily and picked up its two rabbit ears, only to see that the damned rabbit had a black fragment in its mouth. The moment the fragment saw him, it desperately tried to break free and escape into his body. It sneered and ordered, ¡°Eat it!¡± Xiao Bai looked at him with teary eyes. The Young Master said that it couldn¡¯t eat anything. If it ate something wrong, it would upset its stomach. However, when it was glared at by the devil, it stuffed the food into its mouth in a panic and ate it! It ate too quickly and choked. After swallowing, it even burped. ¡°Sixth Master, don¡¯t let it eat that!¡± An Yan shouted anxiously and widened his eyes in fright. That was the clone of the trash fish, it was not something edible. If it occupied Xiao Bai¡¯s body, it would create an opportunity for him to escape. Ling Sheng glanced at Jun Shiyan. Would it be alright? Jun Shiyan frowned slightly, and a serious look flashed across his eyes. He looked at An Yan. ¡°Watch it first.¡± This rabbit was Little Sangyu¡¯s favorite pet. If it was destroyed, Little Sangyu would be very sad. But no one had ever eaten the trash fish before, so no one knew what would happen. Huo Ci held its ears as though he had discovered something. His gaze turned cold as he pointed at a black shadow not far away, the size of a fingernail. ¡°Go eat that one over there.¡± It was only after Xiao Bai had finished eating the fragment that it came back to his senses. When he saw what Huo Ci was pointing at, its eyes suddenly flashed. It jumped to the side and swallowed it. It was not even enough to fill the gaps between his teeth! Chapter 1270 - For All Time An Yan looked at Jun Shiyan, wanting to stop him. No one knew if anything would happen if it ate them, was it even edible? Jun Shiyan shook his head and looked in Xiao Bai¡¯s direction. It looked like it was eating something delicious. Little Sangyu had given it its favorite bamboo, but she had never seen it eating so happily. And she could feel that the little creature was getting stronger. The fragments of the trash fish did not affect it badly. Before it could control its body, it was digested and absorbed. Furthermore, he did not see the fragments that his father-in-law had pointed out. Before his father-in-law had pointed out for Xiao Bai to eat, no one had even noticed that there was a soul fragment there. Ling Sheng was also shocked, she did not see it. Her eyes were wide open, but she still could not see the fragments left behind by the trash fish. Obviously, the others present were like her. They couldn¡¯t see it, except for her father. Wherever her father pointed, the fragment seemed to have been exposed, revealing its true form. Song Yiyan nudged her and asked curiously, ¡°Your father has such an ability. I know now that the reason why we failed previously was because he had some fragments that we couldn¡¯t see!¡± That was why he was given a chance to be reborn. Sly old fox, he could actually turn invisible on his own. There were fragments that could not be discovered by others. No wonder their meticulous plan failed time and time again, and they could not find the reason! It turned out that it wasn¡¯t because their plan wasn¡¯t in place and they weren¡¯t capable enough, but because they lacked Movie King Huo! The look in Jun Shiyan¡¯s eyes was profound, it turned out that everything was predetermined. He had tried so many times but failed to kill the trash fish, this was the reason. Huo Ci had originally wanted to seek revenge from the rabbit, which was why he had let it eat the fragments. Perhaps it would be poisoned to death after eating it, but he had not expected that this damn rabbit would actually be happier and more eager to eat it. After eating it, it would turn around and look at him ingratiatingly. Huo Ci almost choked, was he helping it? This damned rabbit spirit was even more infuriating than the two little brats at home! Seeing that her father was about to leave in anger, Ling Sheng hurriedly ran over and advised him softly, ¡°Dad, you¡¯d better let it finish eating all of the fragments.¡± Huo Ci stared at her with death in his eyes. ¡°Dad, we can¡¯t see the remnant soul fragments of the trash fish. You¡¯re the only one who can see them, it¡¯s been hard on you,¡± Ling Sheng explained while looking at him seriously. Song Yiyan also gave him a thumbs up. ¡°Uncle Huo, you¡¯re the most powerful big boss among us. We worked together to kill the trash fish several times, but we couldn¡¯t kill him completely. We couldn¡¯t figure out why we failed, but now we know that you¡¯re the missing piece!¡± ¡°Stop flattering me. I don¡¯t buy it.¡± After Huo Ci said that, he turned around and kicked the rabbit. Pointing at a fragment diagonally opposite him, he said, ¡°What are you waiting for? Go and eat!¡± Song Yiyan exchanged glances with Ling Sheng and smiled. Yes, Movie King Huo was right. He would not fall for such tricks. Huo Ci turned his head away and harrumphed. He tried to hide his embarrassment by explaining, ¡°I¡¯m trying to get rid of the trash fish once and for all!¡± An hour later, Xiao Bai finished consuming the remaining fragments. The little creature burped and patted its stomach, satisfied. After the rabbit ate those things, it became rounder. The fur on its body became much brighter and it looked extremely energetic. Song Yiyan had sealed up every corner of the place and searched every corner. She confirmed that there were no more scraps left. This war ended with a simplicity that no one had expected, it was easy and a little ridiculous. The wedding venue was very messy. There were remnants of the fight everywhere. After Ling Sheng snapped her fingers, everything returned to normal in an instant. It was as if the fight just now had been an illusory dream. Ling Sheng looked at Jun Shiyan. ¡°Mr. Jun, please continue!¡± Jun Shiyan nodded and smiled dotingly, his voice gentle. ¡°Yes, Madam Jun.¡± Huo Ci¡¯s pupils constricted as he gritted his teeth and growled, ¡°I object! The auspicious hour is over. We will do it next time!¡± ¡°Objection overruled!¡± Nangong Lengyu walked over and glared fiercely at him. Nonsense. Of course, the wedding had to continue, it was a joyous occasion. Huo Ci¡¯s attitude immediately softened as he tried to negotiate. ¡°Honey, look, the auspicious hour has passed. It¡¯s not good.¡± ¡°What¡¯s not good about it? The auspicious hour would be determined by me.¡± Nangong Lengyu held his shoulders and looked at the red rash on his face and neck, she pulled him away with her heart aching. ¡°How did it become like this?¡± Huo Ci pointed at the little monster rabbit that was running towards Little Sangyu and complained, ¡°Honey, it bullies me every day. Let¡¯s throw it away!¡± Nangong Lengyu glanced at him with a faint gaze. Her red lips parted slightly. ¡°Sheng Sheng said that Xiao Bai woke you up and saved your life.¡± Huo Ci was speechless. Xiao Bai found a comfortable position in Little Sangyu¡¯s arms, closed his eyes and started to sleep loudly. It was a typical case of sleeping after eating. Song Yiyan asked Ling Sheng secretly, ¡°Is your father always so childish?¡± Ling Sheng shrugged helplessly. Her father had always been so childish, especially in front of her mother. 10 minutes later, everything was back to normal. The guests were once again moved to the wedding venue and time began to flow. The guests, who had been frozen in time, began to talk and laugh again as they looked toward the center of the auditorium. However, all the guests noticed something strange. Movie King Huo, who was sitting at the head of the table, had some red bumps on his face and neck. It was obvious that he was allergic to makeup. ¡°Second bow to the parents!¡± The ceremony began anew Ling Sheng and Jun Shiyan knelt on the ground. Huo Ci¡¯s face was stiff, and there was a dark fire in his eyes. After Nangong Lengyu secretly pinched him, he gave a fake smile as a symbolic gesture. Under the blessings of all the guests, the joyous atmosphere at the wedding venue reached its peak. ¡°Husband and wife bow to each other!¡± Ling Sheng looked at the man opposite her with a blissful smile. From now on, they would be able to be together peacefully and happily for the rest of their lives. Nothing could separate them anymore. Jun Shiyan looked at the young lady in front of him with a gentle and doting smile. Her current appearance was deeply engraved in his heart. From then on, she became his wife and they would be together forever. Chapter 1271 - Wedding Night On the night Ling Sheng and Jun Shiyan got married, Luo Xin went missing. Gu Shen couldn¡¯t find her anywhere. In the end, he came to ask Jun Shiyan for help. He was the one who brought her here and she was his girlfriend, so he was naturally worried that she would suddenly disappear. The surveillance footage showed Huo Ci looking for her before she went missing. ¡°What does your girlfriend¡¯s disappearance have to do with me?¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s face was cold as he looked at the person in front of him. ¡°You¡¯ve lost her, so why aren¡¯t you looking for her? Are you here to look for her?¡± Gu Shen had always been afraid of his Third Uncle. He broke out in a cold sweat and did not dare to look up at him despite the pressure. ¡°Third Uncle, no matter what, she has taken care of Ah Qi for a period of time. Please help me, Third Uncle.¡± He knew that Third Uncle did not like Luo Xin. Before Ling Sheng appeared, she could still enter the Gu family frequently because of Ah Qi. After Ling Sheng appeared, she never entered the Gu family or approached Third Uncle again. ¡°Ah Shen, are you sure that she¡¯s only with you because she really loves you?¡± Jun Shiyan didn¡¯t know how to talk to his nephew about this. He was kind, but he was too silly. He was entangled with Luo Xin in the previous world, but in this world, he was still deceived by her. ¡°Third Uncle, I know. I only hope that Third Uncle can help me this time.¡± Gu Shen¡¯s voice was laced with pain. The person Luo Xin liked was Third Uncle. He had always known that, but he liked her and could not help it. He also hated himself like this. How could he control a person¡¯s feelings just because he wanted to? ¡°Ah Shen, you¡¯re not young anymore. When you have a girlfriend, you should also be more careful.¡± Jun Shiyan watched Gu Shen¡¯s retreating figure and advised him earnestly. Just as he finished speaking, Ling Sheng¡¯s voice rang out from the second floor. Seeing that he was not going back, Ling Sheng put on a coat and ran out. She stood on the second floor and leaned against the railing lazily. ¡°Hubby, aren¡¯t you done?¡± When Gu Shen looked up, the woman on the second floor was also looking in his direction. Her gaze was friendly. ¡°Hello, little one!¡± Ling Sheng smiled brightly, revealing her white teeth. ¡°You¡¯ve grown up. Why haven¡¯t your intelligence grown?¡± Gu Shen¡¯s body suddenly stiffened, and something was about to spew out of his mind. There was a buzz and a painful groan. When he looked up again, he was staring at her in a daze. Tears welled up in his eyes, and his voice was a little hoarse. ¡°You forgot to return my intelligence to me.¡± He remembered! It was her! She was the Fairy Sister he had met when he was young! ¡°Take it back.¡± Ling Sheng waved her hand, and a golden light flashed in front of him. Knowing that he had regained his memory, she looked at him seriously and said, ¡°From now on, there¡¯s no one named Luo Xin in this world. You don¡¯t have to come looking for her anymore.¡± Gu Shen did not know how he felt at this moment. When he was young, his body was not well and no children played with him so he played alone. After that, he had a fairy sister. She played with him every day, talked to him, told him strange stories he had never heard before, fished, planted flowers, and caught butterflies with him. Fairy Sister did not allow him to tell anyone this secret, saying that she was a fairy and would leave one day to go to the sky. He trusted her implicitly because she could always conjure up many things. Like magic, she could conjure up anything he wanted to make him happy. Later on, she disappeared. That evening, she said that she was leaving. He followed behind her and watched as she walked further and further away. He told himself not to cry, but he still cried while following her, shouting for Fairy Sister. But he never managed to make her stay. ¡°I understand.¡± Gu Shen did not know whether he was startled or feeling sad. His Fairy Sister had married his third uncle and become his third aunt. ¡°I wish the Third Uncle and Third Aunt a long and happy life together.¡± It was only at this moment that he realized that everything she did was not to make him happy, but it was for Third Uncle. At that time, everyone told him that it was Third Uncle who killed his grandfather, father, and uncle, which was why he became the head of the Gu family. At that time, he hated his third uncle to death. He vowed in his heart that one day, he would kill his enemies and avenge his family.. It was at that moment that she suddenly appeared, lighting up his dark life like a beam of light. She told him not to trust rumors lightly, and to trust his own eyes. She would not reason with him or force him to talk about Third Uncle¡¯s luxury. Instead, she would lead him to discover the details. Third Uncle was a very cold person. He would never smile at him or dote on him like his father, uncle, and grandfather did. However, he also had his own unique way of expressing his gentleness. Third Uncle would secretly stick the book he broke when he lost his temper. If he didn¡¯t like to eat, Third Uncle would get someone to change it to something he liked to eat. He did not like Chinese medicine and hated the taste of it. Third Uncle would get someone to make the medicine into a pill for him to eat. On his birthday, Third Uncle said that he would not come back and would still bring the cake back to celebrate his birthday. Every year on the anniversary of his grandfather and father¡¯s death, Third Uncle would go to the ancestral hall at home and he would go for an entire night. There was once when he secretly heard his speech and realized that Third Uncle doted on him. Gu Shen left very quickly. From now on, Luo Xin will completely disappear from this world. No one would remember her existence. He did not know what Luo Xin had done, but he believed that Third Uncle and her would not casually hurt a good person. She must have done something unforgivable that caused her to end up like this. On the pink and dreamy princess bed, Jun Shiyan pressed the young lady onto the bed and gritted his teeth fiercely. ¡°Why don¡¯t I know when you became someone else¡¯s fairy sister?¡± Ling Sheng pushed the man. ¡°Stop fooling around. It¡¯s itchy!¡± Jun Shiyan grabbed the young lady¡¯s chin and locked his deep eyes with hers. ¡°Answer my question and explain properly! If you continue to change the subject, watch how I deal with you!¡± ¡°Mr. Jun, I heard you know how to read minds.¡± Ling Sheng looked at him with a smile. Her soft little hand held his hand and covered her heart as she blinked mischievously. ¡°You¡¯ll know once you read it.¡± Jun Shiyan bit the young lady¡¯s earlobe and felt her body tremble, his voice was low and sexy. ¡°You clearly know that my mind reading skills are useless against you. If you don¡¯t confess honestly, I¡¯ll punish you.¡± ¡°Help!¡± Ling Sheng shouted delicately. ¡°Dad, Mom, Grandpas, Grandma, Luo Luo, help! Jun Shiyan is going to eat me!¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s handsome face darkened. He covered her mouth, turned over, and pinned her against him, his eyes burning with passion. It was spring and it was a long night. He had a lot of time to ask her for an answer. Chapter 1272 - Daddy Is Pregnant To Ling Sheng, the pregnancy period was extremely blissful. She did not have any pregnancy reactions that were common to pregnant women. On the other hand, Jun Shiyan had lost a lot of weight during her pregnancy. Under the repeated requests of the production team of the show ¡°Where Are We Going, Grandpa¡±, Little Sangyu and Xiaoqi were finally brought to the show by Huo Ci. For Movie King Huo, the production team had specially changed their name and invited guests. Under the contrast of the group of grandfathers, Movie King Huo seemed to be a generation away from them. Other than Movie King Huo, the other grandfathers of the program team were all at least 50 years old. The oldest was 60 years old, and they were all seniors in the entertainment industry. The fans followed suit and teased him. Others looked like grandfather, but he looked like the children¡¯s father. The difference was just too great. At the beginning, the confused fans all thought that Little Sangyu and Xiaoqi were twins and had already made reservations for their daughter and son. However, when it was revealed that Little Sangyu and Xiaoqi were not twins, all the mother-in-laws changed their attitude. They turned out to be childhood sweethearts and were looking forward to the two little kids growing up. Ling Sheng ate fruit while watching TV on the sofa. After five months, her stomach suddenly swelled like a balloon. Mr. Jun was just beside her, but she didn¡¯t know where he was now. She turned to look at the balcony, but there was no one there. On the TV, it was her father, her baby son and Xiao Bai who followed her everywhere. Xiao Bai was now a celebrity rabbit. Many of its performances in the show were remarkable and amused many people. Xiao Bai¡¯s Weibo already had more than five million followers. It was even more than a small celebrity¡¯s Weibo. Any video that was casually released would have more than 10 million views. In the end, there were many production teams who came to look for Xiao Bai to film. Xiao Bai no longer had to worry about not having enough money to buy carrots and his favorite durians. He also did not have to worry about being threatened by Movie King Huo to throw him away and chop him up to make soup because he ate too much. Xiao Bai had already grown up and could earn money by itself. The show was an interview show, not a recording, but a live broadcast. A children¡¯s live show was not common, because children often said the wrong things. The show needed to be edited before it was broadcast. On the TV, Movie King¡¯s face was filled with a warm and friendly smile. He was sitting on the sofa with Xiaoqi beside him and Little Sangyu was sitting next to Xiaoqi. Movie King Huo¡¯s fur allergy had improved a lot after Li Cheng¡¯s treatment. As long as they were not in close contact, it would not cause any allergic symptoms. The host was from the Sky Terrace channel, Zhang Jing. She has high standards and is also friendly. She had already been involved in hosting shows for 20 years. ¡°What secrets does Sangyu have recently?¡± Zhang Jing asked as she looked at the girl with shining eyes. The little girl had tied two ponytails today, and she looked exceptionally cute. She said that it was Grandpa who had tied them. At this moment, Huo Ci¡¯s work had already reached the trending searches on Weibo. ¡°Can I tell you?¡± Little Sangyu had a secret that she had kept in her heart for several days. She had only told Brother Xiaoqi and not even Mommy. ¡°You can tell me if you want to, Little Sangyu. Is it a secret?¡± Zhang Jing loved children the most. Seeing the cute little girl, she wanted nothing more than to hug her in her arms and kiss her. ¡°Yes!¡± Little Sangyu looked at her seriously, thought for a moment and said in a low voice, ¡°Sangyu is going to have two sisters.¡± Zhang Jing smiled. ¡°Is your mommy carrying twins?¡± Everyone knew that Movie King Huo¡¯s daughter, Xiaoqi¡¯s mother, was pregnant, but the babies in her stomach were not exposed. Little Sangyu shook her head. ¡°No, there¡¯s only one sister in Mommy¡¯s stomach.¡± Zhang Jing was stunned. ¡°Then where¡¯s the other sister? Are your mommy and daddy going to have another child?¡± Little Sangyu looked very serious as she counted with her fingers. ¡°My daddy has a baby in his stomach too. One by mommy and one by daddy, so Sangyu will have two sisters.¡± Huo Ci, who was sitting at the side, could not help but laugh. Fuck, Third Master Jun was also pregnant. Why didn¡¯t he know that there were two sisters! Xiaoqi also widened his eyes and tugged at Little Sangyu. This was a secret that could not be revealed. If a boy was pregnant, his father would be very embarrassed! Ling Sheng, who was in front of the screen, could not help but spit out the fruit in her mouth. She laughed uncontrollably. ¡°Hubby, come out quickly. You¡¯re pregnant!¡± Jun Shiyan had just vomited when he wiped his mouth and came out of the washroom. Seeing the young lady laughing so hard, he quickly walked up and grabbed her shoulders. ¡°Swallow it before you laugh. Be careful not to choke.¡± Ling Sheng laughed uncontrollably and swallowed the food in her mouth obediently. Pointing at the TV, she said, ¡°Hurry up and watch it. Little Sangyu said that you are carrying a sister.¡± Jun Shiyan heard the baby¡¯s soft voice on the television. ¡°Grandma said that she would throw up when she had a baby in her stomach. When Sangyu came home, she saw Daddy throwing up, so Daddy must have a baby in his stomach.¡± Little Sangyu took her analysis seriously. ¡°Brother Ci, do you know about your son-in-law¡¯s pregnancy?¡± The host, Zhang Jing, asked Huo Ci as she played along with Little Sangyu. From the corner of his eye, he resisted the urge to look at the baby. She was too cute, how could she be so cute? Especially when she was talking, the little knot on her little head was shaking. When she explained in all seriousness, she was so cute that her heart melted. Actually, anyone with a little bit of physiological knowledge would know that when a wife was pregnant, her husband¡¯s pregnancy reaction would also exist. If the little girl said that, it should be because her daddy had a pregnancy reaction that resulted in the morning sickness. However, the kids definitely did not know the situation and thought that their daddy was pregnant. Kids were still the most innocent and adorable. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that,¡± Huo Ci replied seriously. ¡°I¡¯ll go back and ask after the show.¡± The veins in Jun Shiyan¡¯s forehead were bulging when he heard that. It was one thing for the little girl to not know anything, but as an elder, he still had the cheek to say such things! Ling Sheng patted Mr. Jun¡¯s stomach and leaned over to listen. ¡°Baby, can you hear Mommy? If you can, reply Mommy.¡± Jun Shiyan sighed helplessly and patted the young lady¡¯s fluffy head. ¡°Stop fooling around.¡± Ling Sheng hugged his waist and chuckled. Hahahaha, this was great. Everyone in China knew that Movie King Huo¡¯s son-in-law was pregnant! Chapter 1273 - Younger Brother or Younger Sister? The day Ling Sheng gave birth to her second child, it was the first snowfall in winter. The whole family occupied most of the hallway of the delivery room, waiting anxiously. When Xiaoqi and Little Sangyu were picked up from the kindergarten, the two little kids each carried a little rabbit. Little Sangyu was carrying Xiao Bai, while Xiaoqi was carrying a little snowman rabbit. Xiao Bai had somehow managed to keep it in the warm room without melting. The adults were all waiting for the news anxiously and expectantly. Little Sangyu and Xiaoqi looked at the two bunnies in front of them. They looked exactly the same and they were going to give it as a present for their sister. Little Sangyu took Xiaoqi¡¯s hand nervously and blinked her big eyes. ¡°Brother Xiaoqi, do you think it will be a sister? What if it is a brother?¡± She didn¡¯t want a younger brother. She wanted a soft, cute little sister. She could give her Barbie princess, bunnies, and teddy bears to her sister. ¡°It must be a sister.¡± Xiaoqi nodded firmly and looked in the direction of the delivery room. He even whispered into her ear, ¡°I asked godmother to read my fortune and she said that it must be a sister.¡± Little Sangyu thought for a moment and rubbed her little head. ¡°But last time, my godmother said that Little Bean Sprout had three babies in her stomach, a sister and two younger brothers. Little Bean Sprout had two, and they were both younger brothers.¡± Xiaoqi choked and had a complicated expression. ¡°Little Bean Sprout is different from Mommy.¡± Little Bean Sprout was Little Sangyu¡¯s dog. Her godmother didn¡¯t know how to read the fortunes of little animals, but only for people, so it was not accurate. Little Sangyu said, ¡°I want a sister, Brother Xiaoqi. If it is a brother, let¡¯s send him away, okay?¡± Xiaoqi hesitated for a moment before nodding. ¡°I¡¯ll give it to our godmother. Doesn¡¯t our godmother want a baby?¡± Little Sangyu was in a dilemma. ¡°But our godmother doesn¡¯t like brothers either. Let¡¯s keep him here. If we send him away, mommy will be very sad.¡± At the thought of sending his younger brother away, Xiaoqi felt depressed. ¡°Even if it¡¯s a younger brother, he¡¯s still Daddy and Mommy¡¯s baby. We have to love him well and protect him. We can¡¯t dislike him.¡± Little Sangyu made up her mind and patted her chest. ¡°If Daddy wants to throw my brother away, we will pick him up.¡± Daddy had always said that it would be a younger sister. She even heard Daddy say that if it was a younger brother, he would not want him anymore and would throw him away. ¡°Brother Xiaoqi, Sangyu will eat less and save some for her brother. If he doesn¡¯t eat anything at home, Daddy will like him.¡± Little Sangyu was very sure. ¡°Alright.¡± Xiaoqi made up his mind. Although he liked a younger sister and wanted one, even if his mommy gave birth to a younger brother, he would still accept it. ¡°Brother Xiaoqi, if it is really a brother, we must not talk about younger sisters.¡± Little Sangyu reminded him seriously. ¡°Otherwise, your brother will be sad.¡± ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t.¡± Huo Ci arrived late and was in no hurry at all. He looked at the anxious group of people at the door and the two little kids squatting there, mumbling something. He strode over with his long legs and subconsciously kicked the rabbit. Seeing the rabbit snowman that she and Xiaoqi had made for her sister being kicked away, Little Sangyu burst into tears. ¡°This is for my sister!¡± Her cry was very loud, and it was sad and uncomfortable. Huo Ci was also stunned. He did not expect that the one he kicked was not that annoying demon rabbit, but a snowman. Seeing how the little girl was crying so loudly, he wished he could chop off his leg. He quickly squatted down and coaxed her. ¡°Grandpa will make another one for you soon, okay?¡± Xiao Bai jumped up and then stood up. It covered its mouth and laughed at Huo Ci, resembling a human. People who were not used to seeing it would definitely find that it looked a little strange. Huo Ci held the little girl in his arms and coaxed her. Seeing the demon laughing at him, he glared at it fiercely and said gently, ¡°Little Sangyu, be good and stop crying. Grandpa will make another one with you.¡± Huo Xiao also saw the snowman in front of him that had been kicked away. His anger rose to the top of his head, and he lashed out with his walking stick. ¡°You and your wretched foot. I won¡¯t go easy on you today. What¡¯s wrong with you today? Are you kicking whatever you see?¡± How old was he? He was already the grandfather of two children. Did he even know what he was doing? Seeing that her great-grandpa¡¯s crutch was about to fall on him, Little Sangyu stopped crying immediately, perhaps because of the fright. Instead, she shouted, ¡°Grandpa, run! Great-grandpa is going to hit you.¡± Huo Ci stood up and ran with the little girl in his arms. ¡°Dad, I was wrong. I didn¡¯t know that it was a snowman. I thought it was Xiao Bai!¡± Xiao Bai looked at her great-grandfather and covered its eyes. How could he kick Xiao Bai? Xiao Bai was so pitiful and did not want to live anymore! ¡°If it¡¯s Xiao Bai then you can kick it? Xiao Bai is so cute, when did it offend you?¡± Huo Xiao started scolding in the corridor of the hospital and lashed out with his walking stick. Xiao Bai sniggered and revealed her two white rabbit teeth at Huo Ci. Nangong Lun was delighted to see Huo Ci getting beaten up, this bastard deserved a beating. That 40-year-old man was still behaving like a child. It was better to beat him to death! Nangong Lengmo revealed a look of sympathy, he shook his head helplessly and sighed. Look at his sister¡¯s taste. How could she like him? Huo Ci ran far away and took little Sangyu to make a little snow rabbit. He looked at the little brat who was standing there without moving. ¡°Ling Xiaoqi, get over here.¡± Xiaoqi could not bear to look at the door of the delivery room, so he ran to look for Grandpa with his short legs. He even waved his little hand and thought to himself. ¡°Sister, wait a while. Brother will bring the little snow rabbit back immediately.¡± The three of them went to make little snow rabbits. Xiao Bai was the model. Huo Ci was holding his breath as he pointed at Xiao Bai. ¡°Don¡¯t move. If you move again, I¡¯ll make you into soup for the baby tonight.¡± Xiao Bai¡¯s ears drooped and it did not dare to move. However, are you sure that a newborn baby can drink soup? Xiaoqi and Little Sangyu both knew that Grandpa was just joking, he would not make Xiao Bai into soup. Grandpa always scared Xiao Bai like this. When the three of them returned with the little snow rabbit that they were going to give to their younger sister, the people waiting in the corridor were gone. The delivery room was very lively. Xiaoqi was the first to run over. ¡°Is it a younger brother or younger sister?¡± The nurse came over and looked at the cute little guy. ¡°Congratulations, it¡¯s your younger sister. Xiaoqi is going to be an older brother.¡± Xiaoqi jumped up in excitement and reported the good news with a flushed face. ¡°Grandpa, Sangyu, it¡¯s a sister!¡± Chapter 1274 - A Happy Family In the delivery room, Jun Shiyan, who had not had the time to see the baby, half-knelt in front of the bed. His heart ached as he looked at his exhausted wife, he kissed her eyes gently. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡± Ling Sheng was so tired that she could not open her eyes. Her small hand swept across his palm like a feather, and her heart was filled with happiness. The baby was born on the ninth day of the twelfth month. Ling Sheng decided to follow Xiaoqi¡¯s name and call him Xiao Jiu. However, it happened to be snowing heavily that day, so her family did not call her Xiao Jiu but Little Snowball. Little Snowball was different from her brother, Xiaoqi, when he was young. Xiaoqi was very obedient when he was young. As long as he was not hungry or dirtied his diapers, he would not cry or make a fuss. Little Snowball loved to cry, and her cries were loud and clear. The delicate little girl started to cry out of nowhere. Miraculously, when the snowball was crying, the whole family couldn¡¯t coax her even if they took turns. As soon as Movie King Huo appeared, she immediately stopped crying and even reached out her little arms for a hug. Little Snowball liked Grandpa. As long as Grandpa coaxed her, she would not cry or make a fuss. Ling Sheng and Jun Shiyan were both jealous. At night, Jun Shiyan was afraid that the snowball would cry and affect Ling Sheng¡¯s rest, so he sent the little girl to his parents-in-law. Little Snowball liked Grandpa, and Grandpa liked Little Snowball too. He often held her in his arms and refused to let anyone else carry her. Huo Xiao was so angry that he blew his nose and glared. What was wrong with the little girl? He could like any one of them, but he just had to like her grandfather, who was not professional at all and was idling around. Nangong Lun was also jealous. Every time he hugged the little snowball, he would secretly tell her to not like her grandfather. Other than her grandfather, Little Snowball loved Ji Xing the most. Every time Ji Xing and Song Yiyan came, she would stretch out her arms to look at Ji Xing and ask for a hug. Song Yiyan was extremely envious every time. She tried her best to attract the Little Snowball¡¯s attention but was always defeated. Little Snowball started to learn how to walk early, Xiaoqi and Little Sangyu taught her how to climb and roll every day. In nine months, she would be able to walk on her own. Every day, she would start crawling. She would sway and follow his siblings like a little penguin, becoming their little tail. Little Snowball was different from Xiaoqi when he was young, she was a vicious bear. The drawing book of her siblings at home could be torn clean by her if they weren¡¯t careful. Her brother and sister¡¯s paint could be scattered everywhere if they weren¡¯t paying attention. Her face would be full of color. Her siblings spoiled her, her grandparents spoiled her, and her father spoiled her. Grampy bought a study drawing book and spread it out on the floor. She tore it. If she likes to tear it, she tore it as hard as she could until she was happy. Her brother and sister used the pocket money they¡¯d saved up to buy a lot of paint and paintings, wanting her to paint as much as she wanted to, to nurture a future Impressionist master. Grampy had become a show-off. His family¡¯s little snowball had caused some destruction and he posted it on Weibo. My little snowball is amazing! As a mother, Ling Sheng was tired. She had been spoiled since she was young. What if she became a little devil? Little Snowball had started learning to speak when she was seven months old. However, even after nine months, she still couldn¡¯t say a single word. Huo Ci carried the little girl and coaxed, ¡°Snowball, call Grandpa. Be good and call Grandpa.¡± Little Snowball looked at him with her big eyes and touched his face with her little hand. She was drooling and was smiling at him. Huo Ci was very patient. The great Movie King who was usually a clean freak did not mind his granddaughter¡¯s saliva at all. He taught her how to speak. ¡°Grandpa!¡± Little Snowball¡¯s eyes lit up and she looked in the direction behind her grandfather. She shouted loudly, ¡°Daddy.¡± Huo Ci¡¯s handsome face darkened. He picked up the little baby and stuffed it into the arms of the people around him. ¡°Go with your father!¡± Jun Shiyan did not expect his daughter to call him daddy first. He kissed the little girl happily. ¡°Call me again, little snowball. Call me daddy.¡± The little snowball seemed to have noticed how uncomfortable his grandfather was. When she turned around, her eyes were filled with tears of grievance as she looked at her grandfather¡¯s back, ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± When Huo Ci heard the little snowball¡¯s tender voice, his heart melted. He stopped in his tracks, turned his head, and carried the little girl from Jun Shiyan¡¯s embrace. He glanced at him provocatively and coaxed the little snowball, ¡°Call me again.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s arms were empty and his baby daughter was snatched away. He could not help but say, ¡°Dad, the snowball is calling you grandfather.¡± Huo Ci¡¯s handsome face darkened and he shouted at him angrily, ¡°Get lost!¡± Little Snowball hugged her grandfather¡¯s neck and called out excitedly, ¡°G-Grand¡­¡± Huo Ci was speechless. It was better not to speak! By the time the little snowball accurately called out ¡°Grandpa¡±, she was already one year and two months old. She walked steadily and would run to the door every day to sit down and wait for her brother, sister, and grandfather. Ling Sheng¡¯s worry became reality, little Snowball became the little devil. At home, she was the boss. The little snowball was born with a sweet tongue, and her words were as sweet as honey. Everyone who heard it felt as though they had just eaten honey. Occasionally, the little snowball would make a mistake. After she made a mistake, she would run to the corner of the wall and be punished to face the wall. After learning how to read from her brother, she would begin writing her own self-reflection letter. Her crooked and childish handwriting made people feel less angry. When the little snowball was in kindergarten, Xiaoqi and Little Sangyu were already in primary school. Every day after school, the little snowball would go to the entrance of the school to wait for her siblings to return home together. She would stand at the entrance of the school with her little hands on the metal gate, looking forward to seeing them. The parents who picked up the child and the guard uncle at the door all knew her now. She came to pick up their siblings every day, she was like a little adult and was extremely cute. She was the granddaughter of Movie King Huo and Movie Queen Nangong, the daughter of the richest man Jun Shiyan and the new best actress in the entertainment industry, Ling Sheng, and the sister of the two popular little celebrities Ling Xiaoqi and Sangyu. She was a princess who was loved by everyone. What was rare was that she did not have a princess temper at all. She was obedient, cute, and smart. The Huo family was a big family like the Jun family and the Nangong family. They were different from other rich families, they never let their chauffeur pick up their babies. They always came personally. Whoever had the time should come over, the people who came changed every day. Mom and Dad, grandparents, great-grandfather and great-grandmother, as well as grandfather and uncle. ¡°Brother, Sister!¡± Little Snowball looked at the two figures who rushed out first and waved her hands excitedly. As if afraid that she could not be seen, she even jumped up and waved her hands as she shouted, ¡°I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here.¡± Xiaoqi and Little Sangyu were the first to leave the school gate. Holding one of their sister¡¯s hands, they walked towards their own car. The parents at the door were filled with envy when they saw the handsome man and beautiful woman standing beside the car. The ones who came to pick up the babies today were their parents. Ling Sheng looked at the three babies who had run over and smiled at Mr. Jun. Her eyes were filled with sweet happiness. Chapter 1275 - The Song Couple (1) ¡°Ah!¡± Song Yiyan¡¯s mind went blank for five seconds before she let out an earth-shattering scream and kicked the man beside her. When the man was kicked in the chest, he felt that the person was so strong that his internal organs shifted. With a bang, he hit the wall opposite and vomited blood. There was a dead silence in the air. The next second, Song Yiyan finally came back to her senses. She looked at the handsome man who was half-kneeling on the ground with his hands over his chest and his face expressionless. She coughed to hide her guilt and embarrassment and asked, ¡°Are you okay? I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± She remembered that this gigolo in front of her was picked up by her before she woke up. Last night, when she was chatting with someone about the script, the bastard director gave her something. After she returned, she slept with the pretty boy in front of her. In the end, it was her fault. The man let out another painful cough, his gaze was deep and dangerous. The blood at the corner of his lips made his lips red like a demon who had just drunk blood. She didn¡¯t do it on purpose? She didn¡¯t lie on his clothes when she returned home last night? ¡°I saved you once and you saved me once. We¡¯re even now,¡± Song Yiyan said indifferently. She admitted she was a jerk. It¡¯s better to treat the relationship as casual, there was no need to take it seriously. Moreover, this man of unknown origins gave her a very dangerous feeling. ¡°In that case¡­¡± The man suddenly spoke up and looked at the woman in front of him.¡± Do you want to be irresponsible after sleeping with me?¡± ¡°What do you mean by me being irresponsible?¡± Song Yiyan picked up the pajamas beside her and slowly put them on. Her movements were seductive and her lips moved slightly. ¡°Handsome man, both of us are willing. Have you heard of anyone being responsible for their one night stand?¡± What a joke. A grown man asking her to be responsible, get lost! Where did his shame come from? ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s just a one night stand?¡± The man¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile. He slowly stood up and turned to walk towards the bathroom, the words he said were not to be doubted. ¡°From today onwards, I will stay here until I recover my memory.¡± He had lost his memory and didn¡¯t know who he was. He only knew that the word Ji Xing was written on a chain around his neck. He thought that he should be called Ji Xing. ¡°Hey!¡± Song Yiyan¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw how shameless the man was. She stood up and followed. The man¡¯s back was facing her, his shoulders were broad and his waist was narrow. His long legs were heaven-defying and every part of his body was perfect. The man entered the bathroom and came out quickly. He must have gone to wash the blood off his face. Song Yiyan was changing her clothes when she turned around. The man had entered the kitchen next door and was looking for something in the fridge, he should be making breakfast. She felt a little guilty but her expression did not change. She had rented this apartment before she awakened. It was an old apartment with a living room, a kitchen, and a bathroom and was about 50 square meters. It was not as big as her bedroom at home and she could vaguely see the yellow and peeling walls under the tattered wallpaper. If she smelled carefully, she could detect a damp and dark smell. Song Yiyan faced the only full-length mirror in the bedroom and looked at herself in the mirror. Her lips curled up in satisfaction, she had been too perverted before. This was her now! The woman in the mirror had flaming red lips and a leather short skirt, revealing a pair of fair and well-proportioned long legs. Her curvy figure gave off a gorgeous visual impact, she was a stunning beauty and had the aura of a mature lady. Ji Xing was cooking but there was nothing in the fridge. After frying a few pieces of bread, he took out two eggs and prepared to fry them. From the corner of his eye, he saw the woman walking out of the bedroom aggressively in her high heels. He frowned and his voice did not have much emotion, it was just like a routine. ¡°Breakfast will be ready soon.¡± ¡°Have some yourself!¡± Song Yiyan stuffed the cosmetics into her bag and turned to leave. When she reached the door, she seemed to have remembered something. She rummaged through her bag for a long time before taking out a large amount of change and threw it on the table. ¡°Hey, I left the change on the table for you. Save your money.¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± Ji Xing still couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°To take revenge!¡± Song Yiyan gritted her teeth and sneered as she went downstairs. He chased all the way to the door and watched as the woman went downstairs in a pair of high heels. He did not know if it was because she was not used to wearing high heels, but when she reached the corner, she even twisted and almost fell. Fortunately, she held onto the staircase railing. After standing firmly, she did not lose her posture and frowned slightly. He looked at the woman and said, ¡°My name is Ji Xing.¡± He saw that the woman even looked up at him, but didn¡¯t answer. He didn¡¯t know if she heard him. He didn¡¯t turn around and go back into the house until the woman disappeared in front of him. He looked at the change she had placed on the table and smirked. It added up to less than 10 yuan, and she wanted him to spend it sparingly? Song Yiyan was a pampered rich missy who always came and went as she pleased. She really didn¡¯t know the amount of money it takes to survive out there. The driver looked at her. ¡°Miss, 50 yuan.¡± Song Yiyan flipped her bag upside down but still couldn¡¯t find a coin, she was embarrassed to be stared at like this. When did she become so embarrassed? She was penniless. She smiled at the driver. ¡°Sir, I came out in a hurry and didn¡¯t bring any money with me. Why don¡¯t I draw you a talisman?¡± This driver¡¯s glabella was dark and he looked unlucky, he would definitely meet with bad luck today. Thinking of her talisman, it was hard to find even if someone had a thousand gold coins. It was a priceless treasure. She did not expect that she would one day be so down that she would exchange the talisman for taxi fare. The driver looked at the swindler, but he was still polite. ¡°Young lady, if you don¡¯t have money, you can use Alipay WeChat.¡± In this day and age, was such a beautiful lady popular as a charlatan? ¡°Master, your glabella is dark and your luck is bad. There will be a disaster befalling you today.¡± Song Yiyan had just finished speaking. ¡°Young lady, I am not going to stoop to your level since you are so young.¡± The driver was angry too. This was his first business deal early in the morning, he had just opened for business and met a lunatic. Not only did she want to use the talisman to pay for the taxi fare, she even cursed him. Who wouldn¡¯t be angered by this? ¡°If you continue like this, we¡¯ll go to the police station. You have to explain everything to me properly.¡± Chapter 1276 - The Song Couple (2) In the end, Song Yiyan gave Ling Sheng a call and borrowed 100 yuan from her. After paying the taxi fare, she got out of the car and threw a name card to the driver. ¡°Sir, this is my name card. If you have any problems, feel free to look for me.¡± Sigh! She was the number one Fengshui master in the post-apocalyptic era, but she had ended up in such a miserable state. She had to rely on her own business to earn money, the world was declining! The driver treated her like crazy. When he saw the name card land on the back seat, he spat and was so angry that his face turned red. Damn, it¡¯s so early in the morning, how unlucky. He has to take a shower and get rid of his bad luck when he got home. Song Yiyan looked up at the sky and sighed. She stepped in with her high heels and turned to enter a building opposite. Brilliant Entertainment Company was a company under the Dongfang family. It was a rather large entertainment company in China, and it had dozens of design films, television dramas, and artistes under it. At seven in the morning, a staff member who had just arrived at work and was working overtime returned home. He looked at a woman who was so gorgeous that he could not take his eyes off her. She walked past him elegantly and gracefully, causing his eyes to widen. The word ¡°beauty¡± was no longer enough to describe her amorousness. It made people instantly think of a stunning beauty, naturally charming and not pretentious. There were many celebrities in the company, from the current popular starlets to the A-list male and female actors. Those who could enter the entertainment circle were all extremely good-looking. After watching too many of them, he started to get tired of the aesthetics and felt that it was nothing much. However, the beauty in front of her was the type that could not be found in the entertainment industry. She had the air of an older sister, and her every move was elegant and grand. She had a natural elegance and had an attractive effect. It was as if as long as she appeared, everyone¡¯s eyes would automatically be on her. Song Yiyan walked straight up to the 18th floor without any obstructions. She was wearing a pair of high heels, and the sound of her heels was like a death knell. ¡°Miss, you can¡¯t go in.¡± At the door, the secretary stopped her in a panic. Looking at the beauty in front of her, she panicked for no reason. ¡°Miss, do you have an appointment?¡± ¡°Dongfang Fan, if you have the guts to do it, don¡¯t be a coward.¡± Song Yiyan smiled. Her gorgeous lips made her look even more beautiful as she impatiently pushed open the door of the CEO¡¯s office. In the CEO¡¯s office, there was a grand scene in the room. A naked man and woman had their backs to the door, the woman was pressed against the desk with her legs arched. When she heard someone open the door, not only did she not show any signs of restraining herself, she even moaned louder, as if she was showing off. Dongfang Fan softened after being shouted at. The moment he turned his head, his eyes were vicious as he growled, ¡°Get lost!¡± He was still wondering who it was, but it turned out to be his ex-fianc¨¦e. She had caused his Dongfang family to lose face, and he had yet to find trouble with her, but she still dared to come looking for him! She was simply courting death! ¡°You must have been the one behind Lang Qiang¡¯s incident yesterday!¡± Seeing the scene in front of her, Song Yiyan didn¡¯t feel ashamed at all. Instead, she looked at the woman on the table with interest. ¡°Miss, I have something to talk to him about. Can you go out for a while?¡± The moment the woman lying on the table saw Song Yiyan, she was stunned by her gorgeous face. It was only then that she realized that the woman looked a lot like her. No, to be precise, her eyebrows resembled hers. Was this woman the Yanyan that Young Master Dongfang was talking about? Song Yiyan, the woman who broke off the engagement and embarrassed him. Last night, he had been calling her name all the time. ¡°So what if I am? So what if I am not?¡± Dongfang Fan¡¯s handsome face was dark and a little distorted. He turned to look at the woman on the table and roared angrily, ¡°Hurry up and get lost!¡± The woman saw that Young Master Dongfang was angry and clearly knew the bad temper of the man in front of her. Yesterday night, she was almost killed by him. She hurriedly got down from the table, hugged her clothes, and ran out. ¡°Does that mean you admit it?¡± Song Yiyan was furious. After stretching her muscles, she kicked him. ¡°Then I won¡¯t go easy on you.¡± Before Dongfang Fan could react, he was kicked in the stomach. The woman was too strong, it was as if he had been smashed by a sledgehammer. His internal organs were about to split open, and he couldn¡¯t help but spit out a mouthful of blood. Song Yiyan was someone who would seek revenge for the smallest grievance. Lang Qiang was from Brilliant Entertainment and was Dongfang Fan¡¯s lackey. She would deal with the mastermind first before dealing with that bastard, both of them would not be able to escape. Dongfang Fan was an eight-feet tall man who usually fought. He was fierce, ruthless, and violent. He was invincible among the younger generation in the capital city, so how could he have imagined that he would be beaten senseless by a woman, a woman who humiliated him time and time again? After Song Yiyan was done hitting him, she slowly got up and took a wet towel from the table. She wiped her fingers one by one and looked down at him. Her red lips moved as she smiled. ¡°Dongfang Fan, remember this. If you provoke me again, I¡¯ll beat you to death.¡± Dongfang Fan could clearly see the bloodthirst in the woman¡¯s eyes, but he suddenly smiled. Good, it was flavorful, he liked her like this. How boring was it to be an obedient rabbit? Women had to be spicy enough for him to feel satisfied when he conquered them. Outside the CEO¡¯s office, the secretary watched as the woman opened the door elegantly and walked out. Her entire body and hair had not changed at all, she looked exactly the same as when she had just arrived and even nodded and smiled at her. She shivered in fear and understood what it meant to have an angel¡¯s face, a demon¡¯s means, and the CEO¡¯s screams still lingered in her ears. When Lang Qiang was brought into the office, he smiled and looked at the man sitting on the chair with his back facing him. ¡°Young Master Fan, please let me know if you need anything.¡± ¡°Did you drug Song Yiyan yesterday?¡± Dongfang Fan dragged out his words with a hint of evilness. Lang Qiang¡¯s eyes lit up, he thought Young Master Fan was going to reward him. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s my duty to avenge Young Master Dongfang. That ungrateful Song Yiyan, who does she think she is? She caused our Dongfang family to lose face and made you the laughing stock of the capital. I¡¯m just teaching her a lesson, I hope you¡¯re satisfied.¡± Dongfang Fan¡¯s eyes darkened and he looked murderous. He suddenly turned around in his seat and revealed a bruised and swollen face. He looked at him like he was looking at a dead person. Chapter 1277 - The Song Couple (3) Lang Qiang took a step back in shock and almost sat on the ground. He quickly asked in concern, ¡°Young Master Fan, what¡¯s wrong with you? Which fearless person dared to lay their hands on you? Wait for me to avenge you.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Dongfang Fan had already stood up and walked towards him. Before Lang Qiang could react, the chair was spun by someone and smashed onto his body with a bang. Intense pain assaulted him, and his vision couldn¡¯t help but darken. He widened his eyes in horror and saw the man smashing down at him again. Dongfang Fan smirked coldly, his devilish smile dark and terrifying. ¡°Who asked you to bully her behind my back?¡± Lang Qiang rolled his eyes in fright as his body softened and he completely lost consciousness. Song Yiyan went to look for Lang Qiang but didn¡¯t find him. She didn¡¯t know if he had heard something or if Dongfang Fan had told him to run, but he wouldn¡¯t be able to run far. If she caught him, she would kill him sooner or later. Before she could find him, Song Yiyan went straight to the set. She was so miserable that she didn¡¯t even have the money to hail a taxi so she could only take the public bus there. She would get her revenge sooner or later, but it was urgent for her to support her family. Thinking about the 10 yuan she left for Ji Xing this morning, she sighed deeply. She finally understood the price of food here, 10 yuan was not even enough to eat a bowl of noodles. At most, she could buy a few buns. Her main mission now was to become a rich woman, she could not let herself not be able to afford something that costs 50 yuan again. Ever since she ran away from the engagement and severed ties with the Song family, she had been jointly blacklisted by the Song and Dongfang families. No one in the entertainment industry dared to use her. In this drama series that she was in now, only the director was on good terms with her and let her guest star as a female lead. There were only a few scenes added up, but she could still earn some money. Just as they reached the film set, they met the male lead, Jin Yunzhe. There was a miasma on his head, and he looked very tired and in a bad state. Jin Yunzhe was 25 years old this year. He had won the throne last year and was an actor with great potential among the younger generation. In the past two years, his career had gradually shifted to the film industry and he rarely took on television dramas. This show was also because of the good script and the good reputation of the director and screenwriter in the industry, that was why he accepted it. This person was famous for being aloof in the industry. Other than cooperating, he never had much contact with any female celebrities. As for being involved in a scandal, it was even more impossible. ¡°Hello, Senior Jin.¡± Song Yiyan walked up and greeted him politely. Jin Yunzhe was from the Imperial University and was still studying as a graduate student. She should call him senior. In the entertainment industry, seniority was very important. Calling him with an appropriate address would bring their relationship closer. Jin Yunzhe frowned and his handsome face was expressionless. He only nodded as a greeting and left. There were too many women in the entertainment industry who wanted to take shortcuts by getting close to him. It was not worth remembering them. The female lead of this drama was someone who used money to be brought into the production team and had terrible acting skills. From the moment she entered the production team until now, her manager had been contacting his manager every day to create a connection with him. This made him extremely annoyed and he did not want to stay here for even a minute. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he had signed the contract, he would have terminated the contract long ago with the female lead¡¯s trashy acting skills. He really hoped that these girls would have time and energy to think about how to improve their acting skills and not think about how to hype themselves up every day. However, when his manager, Wang Qian, saw the gorgeous woman in front of him, he felt that she looked familiar, but he could not remember where he had seen her before. The woman in front of him did not have much makeup on her face, but she gave off a seductive feeling, one that was rarely seen in the entertainment industry. In the current entertainment industry, all those female celebrities wished that they could be pure. It was rare to see someone like her. ¡°Senior Jin, you don¡¯t look good. There¡¯s going to be a disaster today, wait a minute.¡± Song Yiyan took out a book from her bag and tore a piece of paper. Jin Yunzhe was about to leave when he saw her actions. He paused for a moment, and a strange sense of anticipation rose in his heart. He wanted to see what tricks she had up her sleeve. Seeing that he was about to leave, Wang Qian stopped and looked on coldly. Right after, he saw the girl biting her finger and drawing something on the paper with her blood. Damn! This newbie who had just entered the industry was so flashy. In order to attract Brother Yun Zhe¡¯s attention, she really did everything she could. ¡°This is the disaster dispelling talisman. Keep it with you and it can protect you from danger.¡± Song Yiyan didn¡¯t have any other motives. She just wanted to help someone and have more friends. ¡°Junior, if you can focus your energy on studying acting, I believe you will definitely make a career out of it.¡± Jin Yunzhe¡¯s voice was very cold, he gave her a mocking look and left. Disaster dispelling talisman? These young ladies nowadays were really funny. They could think of all kinds of strange and eye-catching ideas! Song Yiyan was stunned for a moment. She felt that he was right and smiled. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re right. I will focus on my acting in the future.¡± Jin Yunzhe actually heard the obvious sincerity in her words, but he did not stay for long. Wang Qian watched his artiste leave and was quite interested in Song Yiyan¡¯s drawing. After thanking her, he took it away. This little celebrity was interesting, this was the first time he had seen someone hit on Brother Yun Zhe like this! How rare! In this period drama, ¡°Great Zhou Dynasty¡±, Song Yiyan was a vicious supporting character. She was so evil that she would not live past three episodes. She was acting as a disfigured, twisted, and perverted female supporting character, and was the child of a housemaid in the residence. She was not favored and was jealous of the female protagonist. When she poisoned the female protagonist, she was set up by the female protagonist and was killed by the mistress of the household as an example to the others. She had only obtained this opportunity because she had promised Director Chen Sheng to perform anonymously. After filming a movie, she was paid a total of 50,000 yuan, which was also considered to have solved her urgent needs. When she was jointly banned by the Song and Dongfang families, she remembered the favor that Chen Sheng had given her. Chen Sheng looked at the bewitching enchantress who entered through the door in her high heels. His eyes were terrifyingly bright. This was a custom-made supporting female lead. With this temperament and the way she moved, she was a femme fatale that could bring ruin to the country and the people. She was just like the second female lead, Wei Se! Chapter 1278 - The Song Couple (4) Song Yiyan felt his burning gaze. When she walked over, she smiled at him. The man opposite her seemed to have lost his soul. ¡°Director Chen, what are you looking at?¡± ¡°Damn, Song Yiyan!¡± Chen Sheng really didn¡¯t recognize her at first glance, he only recognized her after hearing her voice. How did she become like this? She had changed so much! In his impression, Song Yiyan didn¡¯t have much of a presence, but she was very good at acting. Her acting skills were good, and she got into character quickly, acting like any character she wants. He had worked with her before and was very timid, she never dared to speak loudly and had a low presence. No matter what, she was as weak as a little rabbit. He knew that she was currently banned and even her livelihood was a problem, so he helped her out and let her act as a disfigured supporting character. Anyway, she did not have many scenes, and he even paid half of the salary. ¡°Hello, Director Chen.¡± Song Yiyan thanked him for finally recognizing her. When she came to the film set, her personality must have changed too much. No one recognized her, and she wondered if Jin Yunzhe recognized her. However, Jin Yunzhe, that boring man, had a cold face every day. Other than when he was filming, he would not interact with any women. He did not have a single female companion beside him, so he probably did not recognize her. Anyway, based on his manager Wang Qian¡¯s reaction, he did not recognize her. ¡°Sigh.¡± Chen Sheng shook his head and sighed. He looked at Song Yiyan with regret. What a pity, the second female lead was tailor-made for her! Not far away, the female lead, Zhen Xi, was sitting on the sofa reading a script. She looked in Song Yiyan¡¯s direction from the corner of her eye, and jealousy flashed through her eyes. The last time, it was because of her that she had to sign a contract with her. The role was changed at the last minute, and the female lead became Song Yiyan. She didn¡¯t know which old man she hooked up with, but she sold herself and stole someone else¡¯s script. Now, that little bitch, Song Yiyan, had finally courted death. She had been shut out by the forces behind her, let¡¯s see how arrogant she could be. Moreover, this little bitch had just been kicked out by her former sugar daddy. She was dressed gorgeously and came out to flirt with people. She even dared to seduce Jin Yunzhe, who she liked. ¡°Great Zhou Dynasty¡± was the movie of the female lead. The female lead, Feng Wu, was also a concubine. When she was three, her aunt died after giving birth to her. She didn¡¯t even have a proper name and was ranked fifth. Song Yiyan was playing a character called Fengxi who was a vicious sister to Feng Wu. Because of her ugly appearance, Feng Wu had been bullied and suppressed since she was a child. She did all kinds of dirty work and even got scolded and abused from time to time, she almost killed Feng Wu several times. Feng Wu was a pitiful person, but after Feng Xi killed her, a modern agent¡¯s soul passed into her. How could Feng Xi be a match for a transmigrator? The other party was an all-rounder, she was both a scholar and a swordswomen, and had unparalleled skills in handling poison. She had retained the skills of the person she possessed, and killed the other party in less than two moves. The scene was about the day after Feng Xi killed Feng Wu, after the soul of the agent had passed into her. She was weak and was still lying in bed. Yesterday, she almost fell into the water and died, but it was not a big deal. Normally, no one would care about the life of a dispensable daughter of a concubine. It would be fine if she died. However, the bad thing was that early in the morning, the Seventh Prince of the Great Zhou Dynasty personally paid a visit to see the Fifth Young Lady. This time, the entire Feng manor was alarmed. The seventh prince was an ignorant and incompetent profligate son, and was the most useless of all the princes. He was always fooling around and did nothing serious. He was also the most idle and unloved prince among the princes. However, a prince was still a prince. There was a difference between a ruler and a subject. Even if the Feng family was powerful and looked down on the Seventh Prince, they still had to do their best on the surface. The moment the Seventh Prince arrived, the mistress of the estate found the best doctor and sent over many tonics, accessories, and clothes. Feng Xi was extremely unhappy when she heard that the Seventh Prince had come to see Feng Wu. She had boiled the medicine and poisoned it long ago, then pretended to be close to Feng Wu and came over to give her the medicine, hoping to poison her. However, when Feng Wu took the bowl, her hand slipped and the hot liquid fell onto Feng Xi¡¯s hand. The props, cameras, and actors were all in position and started. Director Chen Sheng stood in front of the camera, Song Yiyan was acting as Feng Xi. Every move she made, every expression she made, was vivid and portrayed her viciousness. People couldn¡¯t help but clap and praise her. After changing into her disguise, Song Yiyan no longer looked as beautiful as before. She had entered the role and turned into a vicious sister. Feng Xi brought the maidservant over with the medicine and pretended to be kind enough to deliver the medicine to her younger sister. Feng Wu lay on the bed weakly. Feng Xi¡¯s eyes flashed with crazy jealousy. She looked at the shabby and messy house that had changed completely. It was not luxurious, but it was much better than hers. What right did Feng Wu have? She was a lowly concubine and had no sense of existence. She was a little bitch who was humiliated by her every day, what right did she have to own all this that she couldn¡¯t have? What made her even angrier was that she didn¡¯t manage to kill her yesterday. She had to send her to hell today. Feng Xi dismissed all the maidservants, walked to the bed, and sat down. She first asked the young lady out of concern, then handed her the bowl of medicine. She smiled at Feng Wu. ¡°Sister, I¡¯ve made medicine for you all night. I¡¯ll feed it to you.¡± Chen Sheng looked at the two people on camera, and Song Yiyan¡¯s performance amazed him. He had always known that she was good at acting, but this was their first time working together. His eyes were filled with praise. Looking at the female lead, Zhen Xi, who was acting as Feng Wu, she had always had a problem with her emotions. Her acting skills couldn¡¯t be said to be especially trashy, but compared to some actresses who only knew how to glare and pout, she was slightly better. However, it was not good to compare acting skills with each other. When she acted with the male lead, Jin Yunzhe, she was already crushed. Now, when she compared herself to Song Yiyan, the difference was even greater. The female lead and second female lead was not chosen by him, they all paid their way into this team. He had been short on money recently so he accepted this drama. Otherwise, he really would not have filmed such a show. ¡°As an actor, it¡¯s fine if your acting skills are not good, but you don¡¯t even work hard at all. Just go home and farm. What are you being an actor for? Stop fooling around!¡± As he was complaining in his heart, the female lead, Zhen Xi, suddenly called out. She covered Song Yiyan¡¯s face with a bowl of medicine and looked at the director in embarrassment. ¡°Director Chen, I¡¯m sorry. I made a mistake. Let¡¯s start over!¡± Song Yiyan didn¡¯t expect the female lead, who was in the midst of filming, to suddenly attack her. She knew that the woman in front of her was doing this on purpose. A mistake? Excuse me? Was she even apologetic? She was someone who couldn¡¯t even bear to be wronged. Chapter 1279 - The Song Couple (5) ¡°Are you okay? I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Zhen Xi pretended to care for Song Yiyan and finally vented her anger. She looked at Song Yiyan¡¯s face which was covered in yellow medicine and even her hair was dripping with medicine. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Song Yiyan stood up and looked at her smug face. She took a bottle of black tea from the side and slowly unscrewed the cap. Zhen Xi said that she was sorry, but she did not have the intention to apologize sincerely. Looking at her disheveled appearance, she sneered in her heart. Little bitch, you still have the mood to drink! Director Chen Sheng and the actors from the production team had all seen it clearly, Zhen Xi was deliberately targeting Song Yiyan. How could anyone overturn the medicine bowl and pour it all over someone else¡¯s face? It was definitely intentional. Zhen Xi stood up and took the towel from her assistant, wanting to wipe the medicine off her body. Song Yiyan stepped forward, her movements indescribably elegant. A bottle of black tea was poured over Zhen Xi¡¯s head. She was half a head taller than Zhen Xi and was extremely imposing. She was like a queen who was high up in the sky and looked down on the world. Zhen Xi didn¡¯t expect Song Yiyan to suddenly make a move. She yelled in anger, ¡°Song Yiyan, are you crazy?¡± Song Yiyan looked at her flustered expression and gracefully took a step back. She smiled and said, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. My hand slipped.¡± Chen Sheng did not like Zhen Xi to begin with. It was one thing for her acting skills to be bad, but she also had a problem with her character. She used her power to bully others and acted like a big shot. She liked to act as a hotshot in the production team, and even the best actor, Jin Yunzhe, was not as big a shot as her. She was the most difficult to please. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Zhen Xi gritted her teeth, the fire in her eyes surging, her chest heaving with anger. She raised her hand and slapped her face. The production crew and the actors¡¯ eyes widened. Someone even took out his phone and started taking videos and photos. Good heavens. These celebrities in the entertainment industry placed the most importance on their reputation. No matter how fierce the argument behind their backs was, they still looked amiable on the surface. This was the first time they had seen an actress openly shed all pretense of cordiality and fight with another. How exciting! There was a crisp sound as the onlookers¡¯ eyes widened. She thought Zhen Xi would hit Song Yiyan, but Song Yiyan counterattacked and slapped her face. Zhen Xi¡¯s cheeks were visibly swollen and hurt. Song Yiyan shook her wrist and smiled at the woman opposite her who looked like she wanted to eat her up. Her tone was arrogant. ¡°Zhen Xi, I¡¯m warning you. Even if I¡¯m banned now, a small actress like you can¡¯t bully me.¡± She said this not only to warn Zhen Xi, but also to warn everyone present who wanted to take the opportunity to step on her. Zhen Xi¡¯s eyes were filled with madness, and her face that was covered in red tea was hideous and scary. She covered half of her face and shouted sharply, ¡°Director Chen, I¡¯m not going to act in this show anymore! She is too arrogant, what kind of actor did you hire!¡± She clearly knew that she couldn¡¯t win against Song Yiyan. When she was slapped in the face, she knew that if she continued to argue with Song Yiyan, she would lose all her face. There were so many people watching, and Song Yiyan was the one who started it. When the time came, she would edit the video and release it. Then, she would find a marketing account to sell it to. Song Yiyan, that little bitch, would never be able to make a comeback. She wanted her to never be able to make a comeback and be despised by everyone. Chen Sheng didn¡¯t expect things to develop in this direction and was stunned for a moment. Oh my god, is Song Yiyan crazy?! Even if Zhen Xi did it on purpose, she had already apologized. If it was an ordinary person, she would just endure it since she was the female lead and had a backing. However, Song Yiyan had already been banned and couldn¡¯t even act anymore. She was still so imposing and started fighting. Normally, he would give her a thumbs up and say that she was amazing. But now that he was the one facing this problem, he was a little overwhelmed. Were the two of them putting on a show? ¡°Xiao Song, Xiao Zhen, calm down. Let¡¯s talk this over.¡± Chen Sheng sighed inwardly and had no choice but to step in. ¡°I have nothing to say to her.¡± Zhen Xi sneered and turned to leave. ¡°In this crew, there¡¯s only room for one of us. Director Chen, you can choose!¡± Didn¡¯t that bitch Song Yiyan want to seduce Jin Yunzhe? Let¡¯s see how she¡¯s going to seduce him after she leaves the production team! Hmph! She was not done with this little bitch. She would look for her husband to avenge her and teach this little bitch a lesson and find a few people to kidnap her before raping her! ¡°Xiao Zhen!¡± Seeing Zhen Xi leave, Chen Sheng chased after her. He did not believe that she would give up on the TV series. ¡°Great Zhou Dynasty¡± could already be filed as a record. For a television drama that could go on television, the female lead position was something that even an A-list celebrity could not get. She, Zhen Xi, was a small-time actor who had never even acted in a proper star drama before. He was just waiting to see if she would leave! Song Yiyan knew that after what she did, she wouldn¡¯t even be able to act as a supporting character. She looked at Chen Sheng and said, ¡°Director Chen, sorry for troubling you. I¡¯ll be leaving soon.¡± This role was given to her by Chen Sheng at the risk of offending someone in order to help her. Now that she had offended the female lead, this movie would not be able to be filmed. Chen Sheng sighed in his heart. Since the matter had turned out like this, it was hard for him to do anything when stuck in the middle of it. Since she had taken the initiative to leave, it would save him the trouble. When Song Yiyan left, Chen Sheng sent her outside and even transferred 20,000 yuan to her. ¡°Xiao Song, take this money as a loan from me. Return it to me when you can.¡± Song Yiyan was too embarrassed to accept it. Even if she was thick-skinned, she was still embarrassed. She rejected the money. ¡°Director Chen, do you really think I¡¯m desperate? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not that poor. When the day comes, I¡¯ll ask you for it even if you don¡¯t give it to me.¡± She had already caused trouble for others, so it was not right to take their money. Moreover, she would be able to earn the money from her first job tomorrow at the latest. Seeing her insistence, Chen Sheng did not continue to persuade her. He only said that if she had any difficulties, she had to look for him. If it was something small, he could still help a little. Song Yiyan had just taken a few steps when she saw Zhen Xi getting out of the van. She bumped into her and walked over with a smile. She even handed her a folded talisman. ¡°Senior Zhen, take this. It¡¯s used to ward off evil spirits.¡± Zhen Xi did not expect to see her again, and her eyes were vicious. ¡°You¡¯d better burn paper money for yourself!¡± Song Yiyan looked at the talisman that she had thrown to the ground and stepped on. She squatted down to pick it up and carefully brushed off the dust on it. She turned around and looked in the direction of Zhen Xi. Her entire body was covered in black miasma, she was wrapped in something dirty. Chapter 1280 - The Song Couple (6) However, it was broad daylight, so the dirty thing did not dare to show its face. She could not see what it was, but the resentment was quite strong. What was the best way to deal with the enemy? Of course, it was to earn her money and make her kneel on the ground and beg you to save her! It was still early, about 5:30 PM. Song Yiyan used the remaining money from the taxi fare given by Ling Sheng in the morning to buy herself a cup of milk tea. She also wanted to buy fried chicken, but looking at the amount of money she had left, she did not dare to buy it. Sighing deeply, she drank the milk tea and ran to the bus stop to wait for the bus. She was the number one Feng Shui Master in the world. When had she ever been so down? It was ridiculous. It was almost time to get off work, and there were a lot of people at the bus stop. They looked down at their phones and looked at Song Yiyan with different expressions, pointing and whispering. ¡°Isn¡¯t this too much? Zhen Xi only accidentally spilled the medicine on her. It¡¯s just a show, how can she do this?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. She looks quite quiet, but she¡¯s just a little girl. Zhen Xi is really too pitiful. She didn¡¯t dare to make a sound even after being bullied like this, my heart aches for her.¡± ¡°I heard that Song Yiyan¡¯s character is terrible. She¡¯s arrogant and has a bad temper. She often yells at her assistant and staff.¡± ¡°No wonder she was banned, she deserved it. A bitch like that should get out of the entertainment industry.¡± Song Yiyan felt that there was something wrong with the way everyone was looking at her. They were full of hostility and hatred, so she turned around. The onlookers quickly avoided her gaze and continued to scroll through their phones. They cursed Song Yiyan, the shameless sister who had gone too far. They wished her a swift death. Soon, the bus arrived. When Song Yiyan got on the bus, she felt the person looking at her. His gaze was even stranger. Just as she stepped into the car, a girl who boasted of her sense of justice suddenly shouted, ¡°Get out of the bus, are you trying to hit us too?¡± After the girl shouted, the people on the bus began to feel a sense of justice and hatred for Song Yiyan. ¡°Get out of the car. How can such a person have the cheek to get on the bus? Driver, we don¡¯t accept scum from society!¡± ¡°I¡¯m scared. If she comes up, I¡¯ll get off immediately.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so scared. She¡¯s glaring at me. Help! The lady is about to hit someone!¡± ¡°Song Yiyan took the public bus. The rumors about her being blacklisted are true. It¡¯s satisfying.¡± This was an office building, and the people in the car were all office workers. The incident of Song Yiyan hitting someone had already spread throughout the circle, so naturally, everyone knew her. As the main character, Song Yiyan was confused. She didn¡¯t know what they were talking about. The driver glanced at her with disgust, as if he was looking at trash. ¡°Get out of the car. We can¡¯t afford to serve big shots like you who hit people. We¡¯re cowards and are afraid!¡± Song Yiyan watched as the bus drove away. She squatted by the side of the road and scrolled through Weibo. She saw her name appear on the trending page and this made her a target of everyone¡¯s insults! She was enraged. She was insulted all the way to be the top trending topic! Those who claimed to be righteous and stood on the moral high ground were all envoys of righteousness. They scolded Song Yiyan¡¯s ancestors and wished they could dig out her ancestral grave and whip their corpses to vent their anger. Song Yiyan¡¯s eyes narrowed. She ignored all the cursing and sent a Weibo message. Song Yiyan said, ¡°I do not need to say anything to prove my innocence.¡± After she posted on Weibo, she didn¡¯t care about anything else and found a boutique to buy sunglasses and a mask. Although she was not afraid of anything, she still had to go home. It was quite annoying to be pointed at on the bus. Song Yiyan didn¡¯t know that her Weibo was unprecedentedly lively. There were more than 10,000 comments, and of course, they were all scolding her. Now, all they had to do was scold Song Yiyan and it would be politically correct. As long as someone scolded Song Yiyan and hated her, they would be good friends. In less than two hours, she had a new nickname given by a netizen, ¡°Sister of the Society!¡± However, this trending topic didn¡¯t stay on Weibo for long before it suddenly disappeared. The trending topic was gone and the netizens were scolding even more furiously. Only when she felt guilty did she remove the trending topic, which big shot did this little bitch seduce? How much money did she spend on removing the trending topic? Did she think that they wouldn¡¯t be able to scold her if the trending topic was gone? The lady better quickly get out of the entertainment circle! When Song Yiyan got into the bus after she was disguised, no one would be able to recognize her. She was wearing earphones and watching a horror movie. What was this? It wasn¡¯t scary at all. It took an hour for the bus to drive from the set to the house. Coupled with the traffic jam, it was even slower. Song Yiyan was watching a movie called ¡°Murderous Spirit¡±. As the ghost climbed out of the TV, her phone suddenly rang. Someone was calling her, it was an unknown number. ¡°Master¡­ Master, I beg you. Please save me. I was wrong, I shouldn¡¯t have doubted you. Where are you? Help!¡± The man¡¯s frightened voice came through the phone. Song Yiyan was waiting for his call. The taxi driver in the morning would allow her to make a small fortune tonight. Not bad, she could eat more when she got back and even buy ribs. It was 8:30 PM, and the driver scrambled out of the car in a panic. When he saw Song Yiyan, his eyes lit up as if he had seen his savior. He cried, ¡°Master, save me! You have to save me!¡± Master Song Yiyan put on airs and stuck out five fingers. The driver couldn¡¯t even ask for help now. His life was more important, so he didn¡¯t dare to bargain. ¡°Whatever you say. As long as you can save me, it doesn¡¯t matter how much I pay.¡± He regretted it now, his intestines were green with regret. If not for the talisman she gave him working at the last moment, he would have lost his life. Song Yiyan wanted to say that 50,000 yuan was only the deposit, but she sympathized with the frightened man in front of her, and it was not easy to drive a taxi as a job. It was also her first business in this alternate world, so she asked for less. The driver was so frightened that he couldn¡¯t drive. Sitting in the passenger seat, he could vaguely smell the urine smell in the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Master, I¡¯m sorry to trouble you to drive.¡± He really couldn¡¯t drive anymore. His hands were trembling, and he didn¡¯t know how he drove back in one breath. In order to earn money, Song Yiyan gave it her all. The disgusting smell in the car was still okay, but this brother must have pissed his pants. She sprayed some deodorant on him and the smell quickly disappeared. Chapter 1281 - The Song Couple (7) At five o¡¯clock, the driver drove someone from the city to the airport. When he returned, he was unlucky and all the passengers¡¯ destinations were near the airport. At first, he thought that he would have to drive an empty car back. However, at around seven o¡¯clock, he bumped into a beautiful woman. She was wearing a long white dress and was very beautiful, but she was squatting at the intersection and crying. His daughter was about the same age as the girl. He felt sympathetic and stopped the car to ask. It turned out that this girl had a conflict with her boyfriend and was thrown onto the road by him. She cried pitifully and he sympathized with her, he offered to send the girl home. The girl said that he was a good man, there were not many good men in this world. After thanking him profusely, she got into the car. The driver felt that the temperature in the car was cold the entire time. He thought that the temperature had dropped at night, so he let the girl stay in the backseat and she just cried without saying a word. The girl lived in Yunshan, she said that her home was on the mountain. He drove along the mountain path and did not see anyone along the way, he felt quite scared. When they reached a hill, the girl asked him to stop the car. As soon as he stopped the car, he felt that something was wrong. Through the rear-view mirror, he could clearly see that the girl¡¯s white clothes had turned red, as if they were dyed red with blood. Her face was covered in blood and flesh. His hair stood on end from fright as he subconsciously wanted to run away. The woman suddenly rushed over from behind and reached out to grab his neck, her face was hideous and blood flowed onto his face. She opened her bloody mouth and revealed a vicious smile filled with hatred. ¡°All you men deserve to die. I want to kill all of you!¡± At this point, the driver¡¯s face was pale. His breathing was rapid, as if someone had grabbed his neck. ¡°Thankfully, the talisman you gave me saved my life.¡± He couldn¡¯t breathe, he could only see the woman¡¯s terrifying face and her voice that was filled with hatred like a curse. Immediately after, he saw a golden light in front of him. The woman seemed to have been burnt by something. After letting out a scream, she disappeared from the car. He panicked and drove away as if he was escaping. When the car reached the city, he remembered that the master had given him a talisman in the morning and it had fallen under the car seat. At that time, he did not care about it and did not bother to pick it up and throw it away. He wanted to clean it up at night when it was time to pack up. It was this talisman that had saved his life at the critical moment. Now that he thought about it, he should really be glad that he did not throw it out back then. He only treated the master as a cheat, it was no wonder that he was so excited now. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve checked, there are frequent car accidents there. In less than three months, there were two car accidents.¡± The driver told her the information he had and asked nervously, ¡°Those car accidents should be her doing!¡± He knew that there were two car accidents on the way here, but the person was only seriously injured and no one died. Song Yiyan nodded, it was probably true. She did not expect him to encounter a Red Specter. She was very powerful and must have suffered a lot when she was alive, so her resentment was strong. That was why she turned into a Red Specter after her death to harm others. The further the car went, the more afraid the driver became. He did not dare to look outside. Perhaps it was an illusion, but the surrounding temperature was dropping rapidly, as if there was a cold wind seeping into the car. In front, there was actually a fog. It was misty, making the environment even stranger, causing him to shiver all over. In such an environment, if it weren¡¯t for the thrilling escape just now, the driver wouldn¡¯t be afraid. After all, the night road hadn¡¯t been open for a few days. However, after personally experiencing such a strange incident, he finally believed in the paranormal in the world. How could he not be afraid? The car turned a corner very quickly. Occasionally, they could see figures moving on the roadside. The driver felt a chill run down his spine, and he knew very well that the figures were definitely not human. He glanced at it, but there was no shadow. He did not see any of the figures under the streetlight. Song Yiyan smiled with interest. It seemed that this place was not only inhabited by a Red Specter, it was also a ghost¡¯s nest. It was already so late at night. However, as long as those spirits did not provoke her, she would not make things difficult for them. It was fine as long as everyone minded their own business, it was meaningless for her to clean up the little spirits. ¡°Master, the slope is right ahead.¡± The driver¡¯s nervous breathing stopped. He looked at her and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not go over.¡± ¡°Red Specter is the most vengeful. She didn¡¯t manage to kill you once and was even injured by you, so she will definitely come looking for you again.¡± Not only did Song Yiyan not stop the car, she even sped up. The driver shut his mouth and stopped talking. If the master¡¯s talisman could hurt the spirit, she would definitely be able to subdue her. He had to believe that the master¡¯s ability was invincible. Suddenly, in the thick fog in front, several ghostly figures suddenly appeared and blocked their way. The one in the middle was dressed in red with black hair. The car didn¡¯t stop. Instead, it slammed into those things. Thereafter, they heard screams in the air. The driver had closed his eyes in fright when the ghost appeared and huddled in his seat. The 1.8 meter tall man was as frightened as a rabbit. Hearing the car door open, he opened her eyes a little and saw Song Yiyan getting out of the car through the rearview mirror. The few ghosts not far away seemed to be frozen by something and floated motionless. It had only been less than two minutes from the moment she went down to the moment she returned. He could not help but be in awe, the master was indeed a master. Her skills were too powerful. When the driver saw her return, he was so frightened that he couldn¡¯t stop trembling. He looked at the jade pendant on her neck, which was faintly red and flickering, and didn¡¯t dare to speak. He had seen it clearly through the rear-view mirror. He didn¡¯t know what the master had said, but the ghosts were trembling, as if they were extremely afraid. After a moment, they nodded abruptly and disappeared into the air. Only the girl in red who wanted to harm him didn¡¯t disappear. Instead, she entered the jade pendant around her neck. He looked at the jade pendant and was afraid. The person living in it was the Red Specter who wanted to kill him, but the master definitely had her reasons for doing so. He did not dare to say or ask! ¡°She¡¯s a pitiful person.¡± Song Yiyan was used to being heartless, but she sympathized with these weak girls. The Red Specter was right. She had been chased out of the car by her boyfriend late at night and was left in the wilderness. Later on, she was crying by the side of the road when a car stopped. A few men said that they wanted to send her home, but they brought her to the hill here. After they tortured her to death, they buried her in the wilderness. Chapter 1282 - : The Song Couple (8) Her resentment was too strong, and after she died, she turned into a Red Specter. When the vengefulness was too strong, she would lose her mind and go out to harm people. After hearing about the girl¡¯s encounter, the driver suddenly remembered something. ¡°Three months ago, a female university student disappeared and we haven¡¯t found her yet. Is she the one?¡± After saying that, he was no longer afraid, so he took out his phone to look for a photo. At that time, he felt that this girl was quite familiar, as if he had seen her somewhere before. When he opened the photo on the news and saw the girl, he gasped again. It was really her! The girl came from a family of scholars, and her grandparents were scientists. Her parents were university professors, and she had good grades, beautiful looks, and was knowledgeable and gentle. She was the model child that everyone wanted. Unfortunately, she met a boy through her college roommate. The boy began a crazy offensive against her. She was a little girl without any love experience. She was a blank piece of paper, how could she resist the sweet words of a boy? She quickly fell for it. After being together for half a year, she realized that her boyfriend had broken up with her, but she still couldn¡¯t bear to part with him. Three months ago, while she was abroad on a holiday to relax, her ex-boyfriend came to pick her up when she returned. He took the flowers and begged her for forgiveness at the airport entrance, swearing that he would never do anything to let her down again. In the end, her heart softened and she agreed to get back together with him. Unexpectedly, in the car, she actually saw the girl who was the third party send him a WeChat message. He did not break off his contact with her at all, even lying about deleting all her contact details. She was furious and cried on the spot as she questioned him about what was going on. She was determined to break up with him. That jerk actually threatened to throw her to the suburbs if they didn¡¯t get back together. At that time, her heart was like dead ashes, so she was thrown out of the car by the jerk. Thereafter, she met a group of bastards who tricked her onto the hill. After torture and humiliation, they cruelly killed her. After the driver heard what had happened to the girl, he knew that the girl had no choice but to kill people. After becoming a Red Specter, her nature drove her, so he forgave her and scolded the scumbag. She wanted nothing more than to kill the scumbag and those beasts who had killed her! ¡°Brother, help me report this!¡± Song Yiyan looked at the angry driver, there were many righteous people in the world. Look, he was almost killed by someone just now, and now he was pitying her. The driver helped to report the case and said that he was in a hurry to go to the forest to relieve himself. He did not expect to see a finger and was scared out of his wits. At the crime scene, the searchlight lit up the surroundings. The girl¡¯s parents were crying sadly. When her mother saw the corpse being carried out, she couldn¡¯t take the shock and fainted. Song Yiyan stood by the side and could clearly feel the emotions from the jade. They were anger, regret, heartache, and dejection. She lowered her head and whispered, ¡°You¡¯re too vicious now. It won¡¯t be good for them to get close to you. I¡¯ll bring you to see them in two days and say goodbye to them personally.¡± The evil aura in the jade pendant gradually calmed down. The driver and Song Yiyan went to the police station to record their statements. On the police¡¯s side, the family offered a reward of 200,000 yuan to find the missing daughter. The body that Song Yiyan and the driver found needed to be processed and verified. They would be able to call them in about a week. The driver couldn¡¯t wait to thank Song Yiyan. He didn¡¯t find the body, so the reward money must be hers. After the driver settled this matter, he felt refreshed and thanked her profusely by giving her 50,000 yuan. He then sent her home. ¡°Master.¡± The driver stopped her, his eyes filled with admiration. ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up from work every day in the future.¡± Just as Song Yiyan was about to reject him, the driver started the car and sped away. Song Yiyan was speechless. Uh, I got an older fan. By the time Ji Xing returned, it was already past 10 at night. The female swindler had left him a couple of coins which were only enough for one pack of instant noodles. He seriously suspected that she was insulting his intelligence. He had lost his memory, not lost his mind. Did she think he was a child who was easily deceived? The house was an old apartment that they had rented. They lived on the top floor and did not have an elevator, so they had to walk up. The lights in the corridor were the old kind of light bulbs that emitted a dim yellow light. Just as he reached the corner of the fourth floor, he saw a small black figure curled up at the door. Her back was against the door, and from his position, he could hear faint breathing. Ji Xing frowned and did not dare to make a sound. The voice-activated light naturally did not turn on. It darkened further up and he walked over quietly. Unexpectedly, the young lady who was sleeping soundly against the door suddenly raised her head. In her half-asleep state, she was indescribably charming. Her voice was hoarse and soft. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Ji Xing¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Under the light, he looked at the young lady who was in a daze. All his dissatisfaction with her disappeared instantly. He hummed and felt helpless. ¡°You forgot your keys.¡± ¡°Yup.¡± Song Yiyan was still half-asleep. Her messy hair made her look even cuter. Ji Xing only felt that at this moment, his soul was stolen by her. His heart softened and he said softly, ¡°Get out of the way, I¡¯ll open the door.¡± Song Yiyan shook her head. She was exhausted and didn¡¯t want to move her fingers. She looked at the man and said in a coquettish tone, ¡°No.¡± Ji Xing had just strode to her with his long legs when she hugged him. His head tilted to the side as if he was about to fall asleep. She was blocking the way in front of him and he could not open the door. When he lowered his head again, he realized that the young lady had fallen asleep again. Helpless but unwilling to wake her, he placed the two plastic bags in his hands on the ground, bent down to pick her up in his arms, and opened the door. Song Yiyan was exhausted. She didn¡¯t know why, but when the man came over, she wanted to ignore everything and just sleep. Ji Xing placed her on the bed. After covering her with a blanket, he frowned slightly at the little woman who was sleeping like a pig. When she was asleep, she no longer had the sharpness and fierceness she usually had. Her soft appearance was like a little kitten without any offensive power, making his heart melt. He reached out and couldn¡¯t help but pinch her chubby cheeks. ¡°Have you eaten?¡± It was unknown if Song Yiyan heard him, but she mumbled that she was hungry and patted his hand. ¡°Stop fooling around.¡± Coupled with her words, her stomach growled loudly. She was hungry. Chapter 1283 - The Song Couple (9) Ji Xing looked at her and smiled. Immediately after, he turned around and went to the door to get his things. They were the toiletries as well as the special dishes and meat ingredients he had bought before the supermarket closed. Song Yiyan was tempted by the fragrance and walked in a daze towards the kitchen. Ji Xing had just scooped out the sweet and sour spare ribs when a fair little hand suddenly reached over and snatched a piece of spare ribs like a thief, wanting to send it into her mouth. He quickly grabbed her wrist, and the next moment, her ribs fell to the ground. He then met the woman¡¯s angry eyes. Song Yiyan was completely awake. When she saw the pork ribs on the floor, she was heartbroken. ¡°Compensate me for the pork ribs!¡± Ji Xing saw the cute little woman disappear and turn into a female swindler in the blink of an eye. He did not want to argue with her and sneered. ¡°I bought the ribs.¡± With that, he walked out with the ribs. Song Yiyan thought of something. ¡°I gave you money!¡± ¡°You gave me a couple of coins, the ribs cost 30 yuan per kilogram. How many ribs do you think I can buy?¡± Song Yiyan glanced at the plate of ribs in his hand. There were chili scrambled eggs, vinegar and potato shreds, snow fungus, tomato and egg soup on the azure stone countertop, and a soup for dinner. According to the current prices, a couple of coins could only allow him to buy one-third of a cup of milk tea. He definitely could not buy so many things. When Ji Xing entered, he brought a pair of slippers over and threw it in front of her. He glanced at her. ¡°Serve the dishes.¡± Song Yiyan looked at the cold-faced man and put on her shoes. He clearly cared about her, yet he still had to have a cold face. It was as if she owed him and he did not want to spoil her! When she came out with the dishes, she jogged to take her bag. She took out a bank card from it and stuffed it into his hand. She said domineeringly, ¡°There¡¯s 50,000 yuan in this, spend it first. The password is my birthday. If it¡¯s not enough, ask me for more.¡± Ji Xing¡¯s eyes narrowed. Was he¡­ being kept by her? Song Yiyan had asked the driver for her bank card. Her own cards had been frozen by the Song family, and she couldn¡¯t use her identity card. Skyfish Entertainment was Jin Yunzhe¡¯s entertainment company. At 11 pm, Jin Yunzhe rushed over after filming. Manager Wang Qian brought over a bunch of scripts and placed them on the table. ¡°These were just sent over. The company wants you to choose first.¡± With a loud bang, the vase on the table behind suddenly fell and shattered without any warning. Wang Qian turned around and had a suspicious look in his eyes. He remembered that the vase was placed slightly inside the table, so why did it suddenly shatter? Jin Yunzhe frowned as well, he had been focused on filming for the entire day and was already very tired. He was in a state where he could fall asleep if he closed his eyes. When he heard the sound of the vase breaking, he immediately became energetic. ¡°What happened?¡± Wang Qian laughed dryly, he suddenly felt a little uneasy. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll clean up later. You¡¯re tired too, I¡¯ll send you home first. Take the script back and read it slowly.¡± Jin Yunzhe had just responded when the office door suddenly opened with a bang and slammed against the wall, as if someone had pushed the door open with all their might. Jin Yunzhe¡¯s pupils constricted and a cold look appeared in his eyes, he looked at Wang Qian. Who was it that was joking with him? Wang Qian gulped and quickly walked to the door, he looked outside. ¡°Who is it? Come out!¡± The corridor was empty except for his echo, a gust of wind blew from the depths of the corridor. It was cold and sinister, making him have goosebumps for no reason. Jin Yunzhe frowned and said in a mocking tone, ¡°Someone must be playing a prank. Let¡¯s go first!¡± He was a person who didn¡¯t like to argue with others. There were many artistes in the company who were jealous of his good resources and treated him as an enemy in public and in secret. They had used all sorts of tricks. Had it already developed into a show to scare him? Wang Qian actually had something to say, he felt a little strange. He did not know why, but he suddenly recalled the beautiful woman who stopped them at the production team in the morning and could not help but shiver. Jin Yunzhe was an atheist. He was not afraid of anything and was certain that it was a prank. Wang Qian was a little scared, he did not dare to look at the broken vase. He hurriedly picked up the script and followed behind, as if he was running for his life. Just as he stepped out of the door, the door slammed shut again. Wang Qian looked at Jin Yunzhe and his voice started to tremble. He gulped and said, ¡°Yunzhe.¡± Jin Yunzhe was angry, he pushed open the door and sneered. ¡°Who¡¯s the one playing tricks? If you have the guts, come out and find me!¡± There was a dead silence all around, the air seemed to be filled with a suffocating pressure. No one knew where the window was opened, but a cold wind blew over, giving a sinister feeling. The lights above their heads suddenly flashed. Wang Qian held his breath, his face pale with fright. He turned to look at Jin Yunzhe. There was a bang and the light above their heads suddenly exploded. Thereafter, they heard Wang Qian¡¯s scream. He jumped up and hugged the person beside him. All the lights in the corridor were switched off. Jin Yunzhe¡¯s expression changed and he panicked. He tried his best to maintain his calm and told himself that there were no ghosts in the world, he was just scaring himself. ¡°Teacher Jin, is this Teacher Jin?¡± The security guards realized the situation and ran over with flashlights. ¡°Are you Teacher Jin?¡± Jin Yunzhe replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Wang Qian heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that someone had come. The security guard said that there had been a problem with the electrical circuit on this floor for the past few days but the maintenance staff had not come over. Perhaps the electricity supply was connected and got faulty together, they would get someone to repair it immediately. Wang Qian and Jin Yunzhe were about to go downstairs with the security guards. When they got into the car, Wang Qian seemed to have remembered something and asked, ¡°Yun Zhe, are you unwell? Why do you feel so cold? You feel like ice.¡± Jin Yunzhe gave him a strange look. Wang Qian¡¯s heart skipped a beat at the look in his eyes, and his scalp tingled. ¡°Well, when the power went out just now, I was scared and hugged you.¡± Jin Yunzhe asked, ¡°When did you hug me? Why didn¡¯t I know?¡± Wang Qian rolled his eyes and almost fainted. Song Yiyan¡¯s phone was vibrating time and time again. The ringing was very loud. Ji Xing glanced at his phone, it was an unknown number. He looked in the direction of the bathroom and wondered when the person taking a shower would come out. He did not want to pick up someone else¡¯s phone. To him, this was an invasion of someone else¡¯s privacy. However, her phone kept ringing, so in the end, he answered the call. Chapter 1284 - The Song Couple (10) It was a man¡¯s voice on the other end. He sounded anxious and said he was looking for Song Yiyan. ¡°She¡¯s bathing.¡± Ji Xing¡¯s voice was very low. After saying that, he hung up the phone and looked towards the bathroom, his eyes flickering with flames. After being hung up, Wang Qian looked at Jin Yunzhe in confusion. ¡°Yun Zhe, it¡¯s Song Yiyan, right? Are you sure this is Song Yiyan¡¯s number?¡± Jin Yunzhe nodded and hummed. His slender fingers played with the name card in his hand, she had forced it and the talisman to Wang Qian. She had drawn it on the spot and was holding a note in her bag. There was a cute drawing on it, but it had turned black. ¡°Damn.¡± Wang Qian¡¯s mind went blank for two seconds before he suddenly exclaimed, ¡°A man answered the phone. He said that she was bathing.¡± He heard that Song Yiyan had been in a rather miserable state recently. She had been banned and had no place to stay or money. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to find a small supporting role, but she left because of a conflict with the female lead, Zhen Xi. Not only that, the matter was also exposed. Now, she was a woman who was cursed all over the Internet. The netizens were clamoring for her to get out of the entertainment circle! Jin Yunzhe¡¯s eyes darkened and he didn¡¯t say anything. Wang Qian was a talkative person. ¡°I¡¯ve seen this Song Yiyan before. She¡¯s quite an honest girl and is very obedient. Why did she suddenly become like this? Do you think she can¡¯t live anymore¡­¡± He did not finish his sentence, but they were all in the entertainment industry, so he understood even if he did not say it. There were many female celebrities who sacrificed their bodies to get promoted. Song Yiyan was so good-looking, so it was easy for her to take this path. There were many bosses who liked her type. Jin Yunzhe swept his unhappy and cold gaze over. ¡°Since you¡¯re so nosy, you might as well be a paparazzi.¡± Wang Qian had a nagging feeling that Yun Zhe was a little hot-tempered today. He quickly explained with a smile, ¡°I was just saying. From the voice, he¡¯s a rather young man. He might be her boyfriend.¡± Five minutes later, Wang Qian called again, but the other party had already turned off the phone. He looked at Jin Yunzhe and asked him what to do. ¡°Do you know Song Yiyan¡¯s address?¡± Jin Yunzhe frowned even more. He had personally experienced such a strange event, so he had to believe it. ¡°I don¡¯t know. She doesn¡¯t even have a management company now, and her manager and assistant have left.¡± Wang Qian sighed. ¡°Why don¡¯t we¡­ go hide in the temple today?¡± Jin Yunzhe looked out of the window and said in a low voice, ¡°Check her address, let¡¯s go to her house.¡± Early the next morning, he woke up just as the sun rose. He was sleeping on the sofa. The sofa was very small, and he felt uncomfortable curled up in it. After making breakfast, he walked to the bed and looked down at the woman on the bed. ¡°Get up and eat.¡± Song Yiyan widened her eyes in a daze and glanced at him. She immediately wrapped herself in the blanket and mumbled as if she was dreaming, ¡°I¡¯m not going to work today.¡± Ji Xing looked at her squirming like a caterpillar and became obedient. The expression in his eyes softened. ¡°I¡¯ll put breakfast in the pot for you. Get up and heat it up yourself.¡± Song Yiyan heard the man¡¯s footsteps fade away. She popped her eyes out of the blanket and lay on the bed lazily, she looked at the man¡¯s back. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Ji Xing replied, ¡°I am going to work.¡± Song Yiyan was half-asleep. Her voice was a little hoarse and her head felt like it was lacking oxygen. She felt vulnerable and asked cutely, ¡°Where do you work?¡± Ji Xing brought out his breakfast, which was a sandwich and a bowl of white porridge. He looked at the little woman lying on the bed. ¡°At the supermarket.¡± He had gone out to look for a job yesterday morning, but because he didn¡¯t have an identification card, he couldn¡¯t do a lot of work. Finally, he found a worker¡¯s job at a nearby community supermarket. Song Yiyan replied with an ¡°oh¡± and rolled into the blanket before falling asleep again. Before Ji Xing left, he looked at the woman lying on the bed. In the end, he turned around and pulled out the blanket beneath her to cover her up. Jin Yunzhe had called Movie King Huo Ci last night. In the end, Movie King Huo had asked her daughter, Ling Sheng, for her address. It was inappropriate to disturb her at night, so he waited downstairs for the entire night. Wang Qian yawned and stretched. He was about to speak to Jin Yunzhe when he suddenly stared straight ahead with his eyes wide open. At the entrance of the old apartment building opposite, a handsome man with a cold temperament walked out like a fairy. The man was clearly only wearing an indigo blue work suit, but it made him look indescribably noble, incompatible with the surroundings. The man was holding a bag of trash. Even the trash looked like a precious product when held by him. Wang Qian was a manager and was famous in the entertainment industry. The young actors and actresses that he brought up were all guaranteed to be of good quality in the entertainment industry. At the beginning, they had started as star scouts. This kind of famous man could not be missed. After signing him, as long as he entered the entertainment industry, with his looks, he could dominate the entertainment industry. To be honest, Yun Zhe could not compare to him. Ji Xing had just thrown away the trash when he was stopped by someone. He frowned and saw the man hand over a name card. ¡°Hello, handsome man. My name is Wang Qian, and I am Skyfish Entertainment¡¯s manager. Are you interested in entering the entertainment industry?¡± After Wang Qian asked, he smiled confidently at him. ¡°Our company is one of the four biggest entertainment companies in China. You just need to search my name and you will know. As long as you become my artist, I guarantee that you will become as famous as Movie King Huo Ci.¡± ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not interested,¡± Ji Xing said and left without looking at the man. ¡°Handsome man, I¡¯m not a liar. I¡¯m really a manager, I¡¯m not much worse than Mei Xuelin.¡± Wang Qian did not give up and jogged to catch up. ¡°Our company¡¯s artistes are very profitable. If you follow me, I will definitely give you an unprecedented contract. Think about it.¡± Ji Xing¡¯s eyes flashed with obvious impatience as he glanced at him coldly. Wang Qian was so frightened that he felt a chill run down his spine and froze on the spot. It was only when the man had walked far away that he touched his neck and shivered. Fuck! He was too scary! He had always felt that a person¡¯s gaze could intimidate others only appeared in novels and television dramas. He didn¡¯t expect to see it in his lifetime. Jin Yunzhe saw that he had returned regrettably and asked him, ¡°Why? Did he not agree?¡± That man just now was handsome, had a perfect figure, and exuded an elegant aura. One look and you could tell that he was not an ordinary person. How would he enter the entertainment industry so casually? Chapter 1285 - : The Song Couple (11) ¡°That scared me.¡± Wang Qian still felt his scalp tingle. He sighed. ¡°It¡¯s such a pity that he didn¡¯t want to enter the entertainment circle.¡± The man was wearing work clothes that had the words Family supermarket on it, it was a small supermarket near the district. When they came over last night, he even went in to buy water and snacks. Jin Yunzhe didn¡¯t reply. He closed his eyes and sunlight shone in from the window. It was morning, and the fear that lingered in his heart like a demon dissipated. He did not have to worry about anything that he could not see appearing at any time, he could finally relax and take a nap. Wang Qian and the rest waited until noon before they saw a person wearing a mask and sunglasses swagger out. She was holding an ice cream and was eating happily. That person was wearing a floral dress, a pair of white shoes, and a beach hat. The brim of the hat was very big, making her look relaxed and lazy. Jin Yunzhe also saw her. Compared to yesterday¡¯s flirtatiousness, she was as pure as a high school student today. He could even imagine her lazy and satisfied eyes under her sunglasses. Song Yiyan was planning to go to An Yin¡¯s university, the Imperial University, to meet her scumbag ex-boyfriend. An Yin was the name of the Red Specter she took in yesterday. Wang Qian got out of the car and looked at her. ¡°Teacher Song, good afternoon. May I have a word with you?¡± Song Yiyan understood immediately that something had happened. She took a bite of the ice cream and nodded, letting him lead the way. When Jin Yunzhe saw the girl coming over, he moved aside slightly to give her more space. When the girl entered, she carried a light fragrance and a sweet smell, making his heart skip a beat. Song Yiyan took off her sunglasses and bent over to greet him. ¡°Hello, Senior.¡± Jin Yunzhe nodded politely, his eyes still cold and distant. ¡°I came here to disturb you because I had no choice. Please forgive me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s my problem. My phone was switched off yesterday, and I just saw that I didn¡¯t pick up.¡± Song Yiyan had already heard Wang Qian¡¯s explanation. He had called her last night, but she didn¡¯t pick up. That bastard Ji Xing did not even tell her when he answered the call. He was too much, too selfish! ¡°Let Brother Wang tell you what happened!¡± Jin Yunzhe looked at Wang Qian. Wang Qian quickly stuck his head out from the driver¡¯s seat. Half of his body was leaning over, and he spoke vividly about the painful experience last night. ¡°I think it¡¯s because we¡¯re downstairs at your house. The spirit probably knew how powerful you were and didn¡¯t chase us. Teacher Song, you must help us.¡± After Song Yiyan heard that, she realized that the spirit didn¡¯t hurt them. It was just looking to scare them. ¡°It is unable to come out during the day and isn¡¯t a threat to you. I¡¯ll look for you on the set tonight.¡± Wang Qian had a bitter expression on his face, he was really scared out of his wits. ¡°Can we go earlier? Can we go in the evening?¡± Song Yiyan thought for a moment. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡± Jin Yunzhe looked at the girl in front of him. After eating the ice cream cone, there was still a small piece of ice cream in the wrapping paper. She licked it with her tongue, her movements indescribably cute. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble.¡± Song Yiyan stuck out five fingers. Even blood-related brothers had to settle scores clearly, and she wasn¡¯t that familiar with them. ¡°Give me the deposit first. If it¡¯s not settled, I¡¯ll refund you the full sum.¡± Wang Qian transferred 50,000 yuan to her as a deposit, leaving her with 50,000 yuan. When the matter was settled, he would pay her the rest. After watching her leave, he clicked his tongue in amazement. ¡°Yun Zhe, this lady is interesting!¡± Through the rear-view mirror, he saw his usually cold and disinterested artiste staring in Song Yiyan¡¯s direction with a glint in his eyes. Fuck! Could Yun Zhe be interested in this girl?! No, no, I must nip this in the bud. He was on the rise now and couldn¡¯t fall in love. Otherwise, it would definitely be a huge blow to him. Song Yiyan arrived at the entrance of the estate and was about to hail a taxi to the Imperial University when a taxi stopped in front of her. The driver opened the car window and revealed a smiling face. ¡°Master, what a coincidence. Where are you going? I¡¯ll send you there.¡± Song Yiyan looked at him strangely. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re waiting for me here on purpose! Let me warn you, I don¡¯t date uncles. I like fresh meat, don¡¯t waste your time on me.¡± The driver was dumbfounded. After recalling the situation, he smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have a wife and children. I just worship you and think you¡¯re amazing, I definitely don¡¯t have any other thoughts about you. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be struck by lightning.¡± Song Yiyan got into the car and gave him the address. The driver said, ¡°Master, are you going to that lady¡¯s school yesterday? What are you going to investigate? Can you see if I can help? Can I serve you tea and water as your underling?¡± Song Yiyan said, ¡°Why would I want underlings? I don¡¯t work in the triads.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t all you artistes need a chauffeur and bodyguard? I¡¯ll be your chauffeur in the future.¡± The driver thought to himself, ¡°Do you know that you¡¯re well-known on the Internet?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have the money to pay you.¡± ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t want a salary, I just like working under you. I don¡¯t need you to pay me.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want a salary, how are you going to support the family? Your wife and children are going to starve!¡± ¡°Boss, to be honest, I have a few buildings in Nanxiang. I rented them out because I like to chat with people and not earn money.¡± Song Yiyan¡¯s expression was complicated. ¡°I¡¯m scared, you¡¯re such a gangster!¡± ¡°Boss, I have something to discuss with you. I live in the neighboring Aqua Tide Residence. I have a few houses, and one of them is empty. I haven¡¯t found a tenant yet. If you don¡¯t mind, you can stay in it!¡± ¡°Thanks. I don¡¯t want the house. I wouldn¡¯t go so far as to sleep out on the street.¡± Song Yiyan was speechless. She finally understood what it meant to not judge a book by its cover. Look at this man. He was rich but still came out to drive. She thought that it was not easy for him to earn money to support his family by driving a taxi. She gave him a discount and only charged him 50,000 yuan. Actually, he was a real billionaire while she was just a low-class citizen who was scraping by. The driver¡¯s name was Han Ding, and he was a local from Beijing. His ancestors had been from Beijing for generations, and he even chatted with Song Yiyan, saying that his ancestors had been the highest-ranking prime minister. Ever since his great-grandfather¡¯s generation, the family had real estate properties. In his grandfather and father¡¯s generation, they became rich just by selling land. Chapter 1286 - The Song Couple (12) When he was young, the property prices hadn¡¯t been so high. He¡¯d relied on his ancestors¡¯ money to start a real estate business, he even made some progress and bought a few buildings. People said he had foresight. Song Yiyan thought to herself, isn¡¯t this because he has foresight? If anyone could go back thirty years ago, they would definitely spend their money on property! ¡°Your friend lives in Bay One?¡± Han Ding always smiled no matter what. When he¡¯d driven the car to the door, the district owner¡¯s security didn¡¯t allow them to enter. After the security guard asked, he let them pass. It was a child¡¯s voice calling her aunt on the intercom. ¡°Okay.¡± Song Yiyan nodded. Han Ding looked at the girl in the backseat through the rear-view mirror and said proudly, ¡°Huo Ci lives here too. You¡¯re a celebrity, so you must know him. He¡¯s my idol.¡± Bay One was the district where Brother Ci lived. He has not had many admirers since he was young, but Brother Ci was one of them. What he yearned for the most in his life was his unrestrained personality. ¡°I know.¡± Song Yiyan naturally knew how influential Movie King Huo was. She could only sigh with admiration. When they arrived at the apartment, Song Yiyan went up while Han Ding waited for her. In about 10 minutes, she came down. Song Yiyan was in front, holding a few bags. Behind her was a man and a child. When she came out, Han Ding was about to get out of the car. When she saw who it was, his eyes widened in shock and excitement. He tripped and fell to the ground. Song Yiyan even gave him a disgusted look. ¡°Brother Han, slow down.¡± Han Ding did not have time to think as he hurriedly got up in a panic. He even used all his might to rub his hands that were stained with mud on his body, he then walked to Huo Ci and reached out his hand. He was so nervous that he could not straighten his tongue. ¡°Brother Ci, my name is Han Ding. I am your fan!¡± Huo Ci¡¯s smile was warm like jade and he was a modest gentleman. He shook his hand amicably. ¡°Hello.¡± Han Ding was like all the other fans, his eyes were filled with admiration. ¡°Can you give me an autograph?¡± Huo Ci smiled. ¡°Sure.¡± Han Ding took off his coat and pointed at his back with his back facing him. ¡°Just sign on this!¡± Song Yiyan didn¡¯t expect a man in his forties to be so excited like a child. He was a little silly and cute. ¡°Boss, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier that you were coming to see Brother Ci? I could have prepared more!¡± Han Ding sat in Movie King Huo¡¯s luxury sports car, feeling light-headed and unrealistic. As soon as he got excited, he got his idol to sign the autograph at the back. It should be signed at the front, since only others could see the back. If it was signed at the front, he and the others could see it. ¡°What would you prepare?¡± Song Yiyan found a mature man like him interesting. ¡°Of course I¡¯ll do up my hair, change my clothes, and wipe my face.¡± Han Ding was regretful. He was a decent and open person! Song Yiyan burst out laughing. ¡°You¡¯re not here for a blind date.¡± Han Ding choked and said righteously, ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m a straight man. I only love my wife in my life!¡± Song Yiyan didn¡¯t expect this brother to be so interesting. She had just asked him to drive away, but he refused and wanted to be her driver. How could a rich lady not have a chauffeur? She borrowed a car and a few clothes from Sheng Sheng. She was going to Imperial University to meet that scumbag ex-boyfriend of An Yin! Han Ding also said that she would find two more people for her. As a rich lady, she still had to have some face. When Song Yiyan arrived at the entrance of the Imperial University, she saw a few luxury cars parked outside. There were two Ferraris, a Maserati, and a Lamborghini. Han Ding stopped the car and ran to the passenger seat in an imposing manner, he opened the door for her. ¡°Miss, please!¡± Song Yiyan was amused, this man was tall and well-built. He was dressed in a black suit and wore a pair of sunglasses. Someone also got out of the four sports cars opposite. There were two people in each sports car, a total of eight people. They were all dressed in suits, shoes, and sunglasses. All of them were tall and big, looking majestic. Eight men walked toward them. Song Yiyan frowned and looked at the person opposite her. What? Are they looking for trouble? When the eight men arrived, the seriousness on their faces disappeared. They looked at him with a smile and greeted Brother Han. The corner of Song Yiyan¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°Oh my god, is this what he meant by ostentation? It¡¯s quite ostentatious!¡± This brother was from the mafia, right? These few people were tall, had a well-built figure, and an imposing aura. One look and you could tell they were bodyguards. ¡°Be serious.¡± Han Ding glared at them in disdain and introduced Song Yiyan. ¡°This is my boss. Call him boss!¡± The eight men bowed in unison and said respectfully, ¡°Hello, Boss!¡± Song Yiyan nodded at them. ¡°Hello.¡± Han Ding introduced them. These few buddies were not from the mafia, but they had some connections. They were all members of the boxing enthusiast club and were also his good buddies. These guys all had money at home. Who would be willing to be bodyguards for no reason? Song Yiyan looked deeply at her subordinate. As the boss, she was really weak! This was too grand, the sports car had just entered the school when it caused a huge commotion. Everyone was used to seeing one or two sports cars. After all, it was a top medical school in China and there were many students with good family backgrounds. However, five cars entered at once. The one in front was the only three Lamborghini Veneno in the world. Movie King Huo also had a similar model, and the remaining one was the British Prince¡¯s favorite car. There were many girls at the medical university. Many girls gathered together and started whispering, wondering which rich young masters were in the car. The luxury sports car stopped at the entrance of the canteen, attracting countless envious gazes. A valiant driver stepped out of the car at the front. He opened the door and stood respectfully to the side. Thereafter, a stunning beauty came out of the car. A beautiful lady could cause the downfall of a country. Every move she made was flirtatious, every frown and smile was enchanting. Mature, elegant, calm, confident, calm, mysterious, and sexy. None of the words could accurately describe her temperament. The moment the beauty alighted, eight men in black walked out of the four sports cars behind her. They stood beside her respectfully and were her bodyguards. Chapter 1287 - The Song Couple (13) The surrounding students were instantly shocked. Oh my god, the person driving the luxury sports car was actually that beauty¡¯s bodyguard! Song Yiyan had already locked onto her target the moment she entered the canteen. In the huge canteen, only that jerk was handsome and dressed fashionably. No wonder he could fool An Yin like that. In this day and age, a man just has to dress up a little, be handsome, have a sweet mouth, and be lively. It was very simple to chase a pure girl who had no experience in love. The scumbag¡¯s name was Yan Mingxi. He was about to go to the hotpot restaurant with his buddies to eat hotpot. Unexpectedly, someone suddenly patted his shoulder. He turned around and saw that it was a gorgeous beauty, she had a warm smile and a standard school belle smile. ¡°Classmate, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Song Yiyan¡¯s aura was cold and seductive. Her red lips moved slightly. ¡°I heard that the food at your school is very delicious. I don¡¯t have a card, can I borrow it?¡± The scumbag brothers beside him had all sorts of envy in their eyes, Mingxi was still the best. He had an advantage as he was handsome, and all sorts of beauties flocked to his side. Three months ago, a beautiful ex-girlfriend of the neurosurgery department went missing. Everyone saw on the news in the morning that her body had been found, there was even a commotion in the school. A month ago, he was together with the prettiest girl in the nursing school, Zhang Chen. They were so envious. And now, there was another peerless beauty who came to strike up a conversation with him. He had endless encounters! In the past, they thought that the school belle, Zhang Chen, was very beautiful and was the goddess in their hearts. But when compared to the beautiful girl in front of them, Zhang Chen¡¯s looks seemed dull. Yan Mingxi was known as the most handsome guy in school, but in reality, he was a jerk. Even if he had a girlfriend, he would do all sorts of dirty tricks to get excited. A beauty had offered herself to him. If he rejected her, would he still be a man? Moreover, the girl in front of him wore expensive custom-made clothes. The jewelry on her added up to no less than a million dollars. There were eight bodyguards behind her. Wasn¡¯t she the Miss mentioned on the school forum just now? What about the little rich lady? She was much richer than his ex-girlfriend, An Yin. If he were to take her down, he wouldn¡¯t have to work hard for the rest of his life! Yan Mingxi acted like a gentleman. He helped her to get food, dishes, and credit cards. He introduced the specialties of the school to her, wiped the stool, and pulled the stool for her. He was meticulous and knew how to take care of people. Song Yiyan gave him her first smile and didn¡¯t hide her admiration. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my duty to take care of the girl.¡± Yan Mingxi handed her a pair of chopsticks. ¡°Our school¡¯s sweet and sour pork ribs are the most famous dish. Many visitors came because of its reputation.¡± Song Yiyan took a bite. What famous dishes were they? They couldn¡¯t compare to the dishes made by her man. She wanted to eat his dishes, should she tell him to cook something? Seeing that she was eating happily, Yan Mingxi picked up a piece of food from his plate and gave it to her. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. I have more here.¡± Song Yiyan only ate one piece before she took the napkin from the bodyguard and wiped her mouth elegantly. Yan Mingxi could not help but stare blankly. Look, this was the real daughter of a rich family. Someone was discussing something beside them. ¡°Did you see the news? An Yin¡¯s body was found. They said they found her at Yunshan.¡± ¡°I saw it, she was thrown into the wilderness. She deserves to be unlucky, what a shameless bitch. Retribution is cruel and satisfying.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to say this. No matter what, she¡¯s a student at our school. Her death is quite pitiful.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so pitiful about her? She¡¯s in love with the school hunk and she went to date another man. It¡¯s dirty.¡± ¡°Exactly, I hear she spends most of the night with a few people. She¡¯ll die if she doesn¡¯t do it every day.¡± ¡°Do you think she was killed by those men who dated her? That¡¯s why you can¡¯t be too innocent.¡± The jade pendant in front of Song Yiyan¡¯s chest trembled violently, as if something was about to break free. It was filled with anger and hatred. She reached out and patted it comfortingly. The jade trembled again and gradually quieted down. Yan Mingxi, who was opposite, suddenly stood up and slammed the table next door. The discussion stopped. ¡°Shut up!¡± Yan Mingxi seemed to be very angry. He gritted his teeth and said with reddened eyes, ¡°Yinyin is not someone you can insult!¡± The girls turned pale at his sudden movement. ¡°Yan Mingxi, are you crazy? We¡¯re trying to defend you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, school hunk. Your girlfriend is so promiscuous and lecherous. You¡¯re already above her, yet you¡¯re still protecting her.¡± ¡°Yinyin is already gone. Can¡¯t you let her go?¡± Yan Mingxi was outside, trying to maintain his image. ¡°I beg you, don¡¯t scold her anymore!¡± He knew what kind of men women liked and could accurately read their minds. So now that An Yin was dead, he had obtained everyone¡¯s sympathy effortlessly by spreading some rumors. The girls cursed angrily and left with their lunch boxes. What kind of person was he? They felt sorry for him for being cheated on but he was angry at them. She was just a promiscuous bitch and deserved to die. Was she worth his protection? The people watching this scene were moved by his words, he was a real man. Even if his ex-girlfriend had let him down, he still protected her reputation after she died. He was responsible and magnanimous. Song Yiyan asked him carefully what was wrong. Yan Mingxi began to talk about him and An Yin sincerely. No matter how strong a woman was, they still had a motherly nature. If he told her some sad things, it would make her heart ache. Song Yiyan felt like vomiting when she heard that. The jerk in front of her said that An Yin was the one who took the initiative to pursue him. He felt that his family background wasn¡¯t too good and wasn¡¯t worthy of her, so he hadn¡¯t agreed. But An Yin was good to him, and it was the first time he¡¯d experienced these things. He thought she was a good girl, so he agreed. Who knew that on the surface, An Yin looked like a good girl, but in reality, she was just¡­ At this point, he stopped. Thereafter, An Yin pestered him and said that she knew that she was wrong. She pestered him relentlessly and wanted to get back together with him, but he was unwilling. After that, she disappeared. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve said too much.¡± Yan Mingxi¡¯s eyes were filled with fake tears. He took the tissue Song Yiyan handed him and wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t blame her at all. Really, she¡¯s gone now. All I can do is stop people from spreading those rumors.¡± The woman in front of him must have been moved by him. Next, he only had to chase after her. Chapter 1288 - The Song Couple (14) It was Song Yiyan¡¯s first time seeing such a shameless man, but she had to continue acting. ¡°She¡¯s the one who let you down. Don¡¯t be too sad, not all women are like her.¡± Yan Mingxi sighed and looked at her gratefully. ¡°Thank you for listening to me.¡± In the noisy canteen, someone shouted that the school belle had arrived. The surroundings immediately quietened down and everyone looked like they were watching a good show. Yan Mingxi turned around and saw his girlfriend, Zhang Chen, coming over aggressively with a few sisters beside her. It was obvious that they were there to support her, and disgust flashed across his eyes. What was wrong with this woman? He had already sent her a message to ask her not to come over. He lied to her that he would break up with her first and get back together with her after he caught up with the woman in front of him and cheated her of her money. In fact, he was already tired of her. The woman in front of him was his ideal type. Only she was worthy of his looks, status, and talent. An Yin¡¯s matter was planned by the two of them. He met Zhang Chen first and they were friends. Later, when Zhang Chen mentioned An Yin, he said that she was silly and had money at home. He was very interested and asked her to introduce An Yin to him. An Yin was a silly little princess who had never dated before. She was no match for him. After he started dating, he lied to her about 500,000 yuan. When he was dating An Yin, he had been asking Zhang Chen out. That silly An Yin realized that he was flirting with another woman one day and wanted to break up with him. No matter how much he begged her, she refused to reconcile. He was also tired of playing with obedient girls, so he agreed to break up with her, thinking that he would definitely be able to find someone richer than An Yin. Who knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to find a silly woman who was willing to be deceived by him for a while. During that time, he played online games and owed a lot of money, so he went to get back together with her. She was moved by him and agreed to get back together. Who knew that when they were on the way, Zhang Chen, that slut, sent another picture of her lower body over. An Yin saw it and argued with him again. In a fit of anger, he left her on the road and then she disappeared. She¡¯d seen the news report in the morning that the body had been found. She had been dead for three months, it had been the day he¡¯d left her behind. Later, the rumors in school that she was promiscuous was also Zhang Chen¡¯s idea. It had to be said that women were ruthless to women. After the rumors spread, they ruined An Yin¡¯s reputation and covered for themselves. They let An Yin be scolded by thousands of people and he was pitied. An Yin¡¯s reputation had completely ruined. Even her parents had been fired by the school because of her. And after his relationship with Zhang Chen was naturally exposed, he was even blessed and said that they deserved better. Zhang Chen was so angry that her face was twisted. She walked to Song Yiyan and slapped her! This little bitch actually dared to provoke her and strut around in front of her. She must let her know who Mingxi¡¯s real girlfriend was! An Yin could lose her reputation and die in a miserable manner, but she could also make her die without a burial place! Song Yiyan grabbed Zhang Chen¡¯s wrist and slapped her face. She pushed her to the ground and asked Yan Mingxi angrily, ¡°Who is she?¡± Before Yan Mingxi could say anything, Zhang Chen stood up again like she was crazy. She rushed at Song Yiyan with a vicious expression and stepped in front of her. ¡°Enough!¡± Zhang Chen was so angry that her entire body was trembling. She no longer cared about his face and roared angrily, ¡°Yan Mingxi, tell me clearly today. What¡¯s going on between you and this woman?¡± ¡°You¡¯re being unreasonable,¡± Yan Mingxi said before dragging Song Yiyan away. He didn¡¯t even look at her and turned to leave. Zhang Chen wanted to chase after her, but Song Yiyan¡¯s bodyguards stopped her. She gritted her teeth in anger and clenched her fists with her sharp nails. She screamed venomously, ¡°Yan Mingxi, don¡¯t go. Tell me what happened!¡± Only Yan Mingxi and Song Yiyan¡¯s backs answered her. When Song Yiyan walked to the door, she turned to look at Zhang Chen¡¯s distorted face and smiled provocatively at her. It felt best to give her a taste of her own medicine. The jade pendant around her neck was also glowing with a dark red light. The resentment in her heart grew stronger, and it also carried the pleasure of revenge. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll apologize on her behalf.¡± Yan Mingxi looked at Song Yiyan apologetically. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Song Yiyan smiled seductively as she reached out and hooked her arm around the man¡¯s collar. She leaned closer and sneered. ¡°You¡¯re so good-looking. Why do you have to be with an ugly freak? You deserve better.¡± With that, she gracefully got into the car under the man¡¯s infatuated gaze and handed him a note through the window. Yan Mingxi watched as the woman¡¯s car disappeared before his eyes. He gripped the paper in his hand tightly and looked down at the phone number on it. His eyes were unusually smug and flashed with a sinister light. Little slut, just wait. In less than two days, he would pin her down and make her cry and call him daddy! Song Yiyan was already disgusted to death. She sprayed alcohol on her hand to disinfect it. F*ck! She was dirty from being touched by a jerk! Han Ding looked at her in shock and wished that she could wipe off the layer of the skin on her hand. She could not help but say, ¡°Boss, if you can¡¯t take it lying down, I¡¯ll let you chop off his hands, okay? Can you not torture yourself anymore? My heart aches just looking at you.¡± Song Yiyan looked at her red hands, the skin was about to be rubbed off, and sighed. She looked at the jade pendant. The jade pendant trembled in fear. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said in a small, muffled voice. Han Ding heard the cute girl¡¯s voice. Her voice was cute, but it was too cold. It made his hair stand on end. He had asked her yesterday and knew that the girl named An Yin who died tragically was possessed in her jade pendant. The remaining souls had gone to Hell to report for their reincarnation. ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡± Song Yiyan gave the jade pendant a warning look and stuck another talisman on Han Ding¡¯s forehead. ¡°This is the voice of a ghost. Normal people will be unlucky and attract the attention of other spirits.¡± Han Ding shivered again and covered her ears. ¡°Boss, I¡¯m not afraid of anything with you around.¡± Song Yiyan pointed at the talisman on his forehead. ¡°Take this with you. It¡¯ll protect you from the spirits.¡± Han Ding quickly smiled and thanked him. ¡°Boss, where are we going now?¡± Chapter 1289 - The Song Couple (16) Song Yiyan said, ¡°Find a place to stop first. Don¡¯t leave the school.¡± Han Ding found a spot where there were fewer people and parked. She took a yellow piece of paper and folded a paper crane. Then, she blew on her finger and pressed it against the paper crane¡¯s head. That paper crane blew to life with a breath, spreading its wings and flew. It made his eyes widen. God, it was really magical, boss was awesome! She folded one and then another. In a moment, the two paper cranes spread their wings and flew in front of her. A paper crane opened its mouth and spoke in the voice of the scumbag Yan Mingxi. ¡°Zhang Chen, let¡¯s break up!¡± On the other paper crane, Zhang Chen¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°I won¡¯t break up with you. Do you want to kick me away to chase after that bitch? I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Yan Mingxi asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± Zhang Chen said, ¡°If you dare to break up with me, I¡¯ll publicize what you did. The day An Yin disappeared, you were actually with her, right? You can¡¯t get away from the fact that she died!¡± Yan Mingxi replied, ¡°You¡¯re crazy. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. If you dare to talk about me and An Yin, I¡¯ll release all those videos of you and let everyone see how innocent you are as the school belle. Do you believe me?¡± ¡°Yan Mingxi, you¡¯re shameless. If you dare to upload my video, I¡¯ll upload yours too. Also, I¡¯d expose you for slandering An Yin.¡± ¡°Expose it and we shall see who stands to lose more.¡± Han Ding looked at the scene in front of her with curiosity. Those two paper cranes not only had the same voice but also had the same expression as the people, he wanted to ask how this is possible. However, he knew that he had to wait until the show was over before asking. It was too refreshing to watch this scumbag and bitch fall out and fight with each other. Zhang Chen was silent for a long time before saying ferociously, ¡°Give me a million and I¡¯ll agree to help you keep the secret.¡± ¡°You are so crazy about money!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t give me the money, I¡¯ll go and tell your rich lady about you and me. About you and An Yin, and about you dating thousands of dirty women and having warts and AIDS.¡± Yan Mingxi said, ¡°Fine.¡± ¡°Give me the money within an hour.¡± Yan Mingxi said, ¡°You¡¯re crazy. Where can I get you money in such a short time?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. If you don¡¯t give me the money in an hour, I¡¯ll tell that rich woman everything about you.¡± Yan Mingxi cursed angrily and Zhang Chen hung up. ¡°This is an exciting dogfight.¡± Han Ding¡¯s face was filled with admiration as he stuck out his thumb. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re the best!¡± Song Yiyan raised her eyebrows and smiled. She was just waiting for the two of them to bite each other and dig their own graves. ¡°Thank you,¡± An Yin said, then mumbled to herself, ¡°This bastard. He actually has so many illnesses, I must have been infected by him too.¡± At the mention of this, she felt sad and began to cry. Han Ding sympathized with her. He had a strong sense of camaraderie, and he wiped his tears and cried. ¡°That bastard is really too much.¡± In the car, the big, burly men and a ghost were crying and cursing at the same time. They were crying so hard, and the more they talked, the sadder they became. Song Yiyan couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She shouted at the jade pendant, ¡°Stop crying. Your corpse is rotten.¡± The crying in the jade pendant choked for a moment before it burst out in tears. It was even more sad and couldn¡¯t stop. ¡°I¡¯m dead. I¡¯m already dead.¡± Han Ding said, ¡°Boohoo, you¡¯re dead. You died too tragically.¡± Song Yiyan was speechless. Are both of them done? Within an hour, Yan Mingxi transferred one million yuan to Zhang Chen. He looked at the phone number on the note and his lips curled into a sinister smile. When he got this little rich lady, not to mention a million, even 10 million would be easy. Wang Qian was waiting for Song Yiyan at the entrance of the set. From time to time, he glanced out of the car window and saw a sports car parked nearby. He even clicked his tongue. ¡°Yun Zhe, that¡¯s Brother Ci¡¯s sports car, right? He¡¯s here today?¡± Before Jin Yunzhe could speak, Song Yiyan alighted from the sports car. She was still dressed lazily in the morning, looking as innocent as a lotus flower. She looked clean and elegant. Song Yiyan knocked on the car window. Without needing anyone to greet her, she opened the car door and sat beside Jin Yunzhe. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Wang Qian looked at the driver and waved goodbye to Song Yiyan with teary eyes. F*ck, is he blind? Isn¡¯t that chauffeur the most low-key real estate tycoon in China, the Chairman of Thomas Residence, who specializes in the high-end real estate market in the country? Han Ding was rumored to have a strange temper. He was never willing to expose himself and his photo could not be found on public platforms. He had seen him once at an event dressed in a construction worker¡¯s uniform. He was low-key and did not put on airs. ¡°Teacher Song, who is that driver to you?¡± Wang Qian felt that he needed to calm down. Who was behind Song Yiyan? She was driving Movie King Huo¡¯s sports car, and the driver was a local real estate tycoon. Song Yiyan saw that Han Ding was still looking at her and waved her hand at him. ¡°He¡¯s the little brother I just took in. He might look simple, but his family owns a few buildings.¡± From her words, Wang Qian knew that she did not know the truth, so he did not expose it for her. He thought to himself, ¡°Since the big boss didn¡¯t say anything, he must have his own reasons.¡± There were more than a few buildings that he owned, Beijing¡¯s Thomas Residence belonged to his family! Jin Yunzhe thought that Wang Qian would continue asking about the sports car. Who knew that after asking about the driver, he stopped asking about the sports car? In the end, he could not resist his curiosity and asked her, ¡°Are you close to Brother Ci? That sports car belongs to Brother Ci, right?¡± ¡°I guess so, I have to call him Uncle. I borrowed the sports car and my little brother will send it back to him soon.¡± Song Yiyan smiled. Jin Yunzhe could not figure it out. Other than his close friends, Brother Ci would not lend his sports car to anyone. Since Brother Ci could even lend her his precious sports car, they should be very close. With Brother Ci¡¯s relationship, who in the entertainment circle would dare to ban her? However, he did not ask further. After all, it was someone else¡¯s privacy. On the way, Song Yiyan asked Jin Yunzhe about his recent situation. Jin Yunzhe had actually felt that someone was following him since a week ago. Chapter 1290 - The Song Couple (17) The chairs and cups in the house would move for no reason, the television would suddenly jump off the stage, and the opened script would close unconsciously. At night, when he slept, he would feel the mattress beneath him sink, as if someone was sleeping on it. However, none of the traces were very obvious. He thought that he was too tired and was hallucinating. It was only after he encountered that strange situation yesterday that he confirmed that it was not an illusion. Something was really following him. Song Yiyan was almost certain that this ghost was doing all sorts of things to attract Jin Yunzhe¡¯s attention. However, the situation yesterday could already cause harm to people. If they continued to ignore it, it would definitely hurt people in the future. Jin Yunzhe¡¯s house was located in Thomas Residence, a high-end district. The management and residents here were of high quality, and the paparazzi would never be able to get in. Song Yiyan was envious. ¡°The environment in your estate is so good. It¡¯ll be great if I can buy a house here someday.¡± When Wang Qian heard her words, he almost choked on his saliva. Oh my god, your underling is the chairman of Thomas Residence. Do you still lack a house here? The high-end district was indeed high-end. There were only five families in one house. It had two floors and there were a total of 11 floors, there was also a loft on the top floor. The elevator entered the house directly, it was similar to Movie King Huo¡¯s house in Bay One. The house was slightly smaller than the Movie King¡¯s house. It was about 600 square meters in size and was decorated in black, white, and gray. Song Yiyan didn¡¯t like this kind of decor. She liked it more colorful and had more things, only then would it feel like home. This decoration style was like a hotel with little furniture. It was cold and cheerless. When they returned, it was already five in the afternoon. After driving for two hours, it was already seven. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Jin Yunzhe couldn¡¯t very well ask someone to come over and help and not even care about eating. However, he looked at the fast food in the fridge and said in embarrassment, ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to eat at home. You can order takeout nearby.¡± Song Yiyan shook her head. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll eat at home.¡± Other than wanting to eat the dishes cooked by the wretched man at home, she did not want to eat anyone else¡¯s food. She had just sent a WeChat message and ordered the dishes. She said a lot, but the wretched man replied with one word, ¡°Okay.¡± Would it kill him to say more than one word?! Wang Qian had something on and left. He told Song Yiyan that he would inform her once the matter was settled, he even bought a few peace talismans from her. Song Yiyan and Jin Yunzhe were sitting on the sofa watching TV. This was the first time Jin Yunzhe was alone with a girl. He sat on the furthest seat, two meters away from her. The atmosphere was a little awkward. The bathroom door behind him opened softly, as if someone had carefully opened the door. Jin Yunzhe¡¯s expression changed and he glanced at Song Yiyan from the corner of his eye. Song Yiyan smiled and moved closer to him. She said affectionately, ¡°Yun Zhe, move closer to me.¡± Jin Yunzhe¡¯s body stiffened, and his handsome face flushed red. The girl¡¯s sweet voice landed on his heart, and his limbs felt numb as if they had suddenly been electrocuted. Song Yiyan looked at the man beside her. No way, what kind of a treasure trove boy was this? He was so innocent. After entering the entertainment industry for so many years, he had never been corrupted by the entertainment industry, it was really rare. The door creaked, as if someone had suddenly pushed the door open. Song Yiyan turned around and saw a beautiful girl charging at her aggressively. The girl looked about 15 or 16 years old. When she was fierce, she puffed her cheeks and said fiercely, ¡°Bad woman, you bullied my brother. See if I don¡¯t scare you to death!¡± Song Yiyan watched as the girl rushed over and grabbed her slender shoulders. The girl stumbled and fell face-first into the back of the sofa. She asked with interest, ¡°How are you going to scare me to death?¡± The moment the girl raised her head, she looked at her with shock in her big eyes. ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you¡­ you can see me?¡± Song Yiyan nodded and pointed at her forehead. ¡°I¡¯m asking you, how are you going to scare me to death?¡± From Jin Yunzhe¡¯s angle, he saw Song Yiyan grabbing the air and teasing it. She was talking to the air. But the movement in the washroom and the door that was opened clearly told him that someone had come out. The girl was no match for Song Yiyan. She quickly held her head and surrendered, looking cute and obedient. Five minutes later, Jin Yunzhe and Song Yiyan went downstairs to the supermarket to buy beautiful notebooks and light pens. There was still a spot between the two of them, and they were talking to each other. When they walked, the passersby would look at them strangely, what a strange couple. Song Yiyan looked at the girl beside her. The girl kept looking at Jin Yunzhe, her eyes shining and filled with admiration and excitement. She had a sweet smile on her face, she was his little fangirl. The girl was called Fu Xiaoshi. She was 15 years old and was Jin Yunzhe¡¯s fan. When she was 10 years old, she had bone cancer. During her most painful and sad time, she saw Jin Yunzhe, who was plagued by serious illnesses in television dramas but still refused to give up and fight against fate. That was the darkest period of her life. The pain made her wish she was dead right away, and she begged her parents to let her die. He was like a beam of light that appeared in her life, encouraging her to continue living. For him, and for her parents, she persisted. But in the end, she couldn¡¯t last much longer. A week ago, she¡¯d been too tired. She¡¯d used all her strength to leave the world she loved. She didn¡¯t want to disturb Jin Yunzhe, but after going to the netherworld, the judge said that she still had regrets in her heart and wanted her to resolve it before she could reincarnate. She bade farewell to her parents, who loved her. Her only regret was that she did not see her brother in person or get his autograph. That was why she¡¯d come over, trying to get his attention and get an autograph. But she was frustrated that her brother couldn¡¯t see her. She did not do the things that frightened her brother last night. It was done by a bad troublemaker. The troublemaker frightened her brother and she even fought with the troublemaker. The girl begged Song Yiyan not to tell her brother these things. Her brother would be heartbroken, she only wanted him to be happy and didn¡¯t want him to be sad for her. Jin Yunzhe looked at the notes in the supermarket and frowned slightly. He found them ugly and colorful, they were too childish. Chapter 1291 - The Song Couple (18) The girl pointed at a notebook excitedly and looked at him expectantly. ¡°Brother, I want this! It¡¯s so beautiful!¡± The cover was beautiful, it had a watercolor interlude. At the two ends of the path were two separate figures in the cherry blossom forest with fluttering petals. The boy was looking at the back of the girl who was leaving. Jin Yunzhe¡¯s voice was very low. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look good, I don¡¯t want this. Let¡¯s get another one.¡± The girl was very cheerful and lively. She was also very happy and chirped like a little bird, as if she had endless things to say to him. He felt sad about the cover. ¡°Brother, I like this.¡± Fu Xiaoshi acted cutely. Seeing his cold face, she looked for Song Yiyan for help. ¡°Sister, can you help me tell Brother that I like this notebook and to buy it for me?¡± Song Yiyan reached for her laptop and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll buy it for you if he doesn¡¯t.¡± How could a man like Jin Yunzhe win over two girls? In the end, he gave in. Fu Xiaoshi also wanted to eat instant noodles, her brother¡¯s favorite flavor of peppers. Song Yiyan came over with a cup of instant noodles and sat beside them. Jin Yunzhe was seriously signing her name, but his heart started to ache and he felt a lump in his throat. Fu Xiaoshi sniffed the smell of instant noodles and shook her legs in satisfaction. ¡°It¡¯s delicious. When I was sick, the doctor didn¡¯t let me eat instant noodles. I haven¡¯t eaten it in more than a year.¡± In reality, she vomited after eating it. After that, she could no longer eat anything and could only rely on the nutritional fluid to survive. Jin Yunzhe finished the cup of instant noodles with Fu Xiaoshi. Song Yiyan was hungry too, she bought a rice ball at the last minute to allay her hunger. She would never forget that she could eat delicious food at home. The greenery was right outside the convenience store. Jin Yunzhe squatted on the ground and burned the notebook himself. As more and more notebooks were burnt, Fu Xiaoshi slowly revealed the full picture of the notebook in her hand. She spun around on the spot happily and smiled with her eyes curved. ¡°Thank you, Brother.¡± Jin Yunzhe smiled gently and touched her little head. She moved closer and rubbed against him. In fact, he couldn¡¯t touch her at all. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m leaving. You must live happily until you are 99!¡± Fu Xiaoshi smiled and bade him goodbye. ¡°Okay.¡± Jin Yunzhe¡¯s eyes sparkled, and his voice was a little choked. ¡°Xiao Shi, Brother hopes that you will be healthy in your next life and live to a hundred years without any illnesses or disasters.¡± Fu Xiaoshi nodded vigorously. ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll live to 99 too. We¡¯ll be the same.¡± Jin Yunzhe smiled and was speechless. He only nodded at her to avoid losing his composure in front of the child. ¡°Sister.¡± Fu Xiaoshi looked at Song Yiyan. ¡°You can¡¯t bully my brother, I¡¯ll watch you. If you dare to bully my brother, I¡¯ll be fierce and scare you to death.¡± She was still the same, like a kitten, fierce and cute. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± ¡°Brother.¡± Fu Xiaoshi was still a little sad, and her figure gradually weakened. However, after thinking for a while, she seriously reminded him, ¡°I know that although Sister is fierce, she¡¯s a good person. You must treat Sister well, Xiaoshi will wish you a blissful life together.¡± Her voice sounded distant as the girl¡¯s figure had gone from clear to transparent. A gust of wind blew and disappeared. Song Yiyan shouted into the air, ¡°Blissful life together? I don¡¯t have that kind of relationship with your brother.¡± Jin Yunzhe did not answer and only looked at her. ¡°It¡¯s late. I¡¯ll drive you home!¡± Song Yiyan said, ¡°No, go home and calm down, I¡¯ll go home by myself. That girl is right, I¡¯m the fiercest.¡± With that, she even howled at him and made the most hideous expression she could think of. Jin Yunzhe looked at the girl¡¯s back view as she left coolly. He felt his heart race and his ears heat up. ¡°Oh yes.¡± Song Yiyan remembered something and suddenly turned around, she waved her phone. ¡°Tell Wang Qian not to forget my balance.¡± All the charming thoughts in Jin Yunzhe¡¯s mind disappeared, and he choked on his saliva. When Song Yiyan arrived at the entrance of the estate, she bought two sticks of candied haws and ate as she walked home. Just as she reached the apartment building, she saw a few men who were bruised and swollen. They were in a sorry state, they scrambled and hugged their heads as they ran out of the door. On closer look, there were six people who were actually the Song family¡¯s bodyguards. The Song family¡¯s bodyguards were under orders to catch Song Yiyan. Who knew that a man lived in Miss¡¯ house? That man looked like a pretty boy, who knew that he was so good at fighting? The few of them couldn¡¯t win, so they could only run. Seeing the bodyguards¡¯ pained expressions, Song Yiyan knew that the man in the house did not suffer, but she still ran over. The door was open and there was a smashed shoe cabinet at the door. In the living room, the man was holding a broom and sweeping up the broken pieces of porcelain. He was half bent over with an extremely focused expression. Song Yiyan stood at the door and watched as the man turned his body to face her. His side profile was unusually delicate, and his long eyelashes cast a fan-like shadow on his face. Her heart skipped a beat. ¡°The door hasn¡¯t been tidied up yet. Be careful.¡± Ji Xing glanced sideways and walked over with his long legs while holding the broom. When the man was facing her, she saw a patch of blood on his left cheek. She walked over and grabbed his wrist, pulling him in. ¡°I¡¯ll go get the medicine box. Don¡¯t move, treat the wound first.¡± Ji Xing frowned slightly and saw the woman¡¯s beautiful face and cold eyes. In the next moment, she grabbed his shoulders and pressed him onto the sofa. Song Yiyan was furious, her expression was cold and murderous. When she came over with the medicine box, she saw the wound on the man¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t help but feel angry. Those bastards! How could they hurt her favorite face? They were courting death! ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Shut up! Why are you so useless? You can even be injured by people who are that useless!¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯m angry!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Ji Xing lowered his eyes slightly and saw the little woman puff her cheeks, looking like she wanted to fight it out with someone. His heart warmed and warmth flowed through his eyes. ¡°There¡¯s nothing you don¡¯t have.¡± Song Yiyan interrupted him angrily. He was already beaten up, yet he still had the cheek to talk. She grabbed his chin and said fiercely, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Ji Xing could not help but want to laugh. Even when she did not put on makeup, she was already cute and had a little baby fat. When she was fierce, she was adorable. Chapter 1292 - : The Song Couple (19) Song Yiyan used alcohol to disinfect his wound, she wiped it and realized that something was wrong. The blood had been wiped off, revealing the man¡¯s fair skin. She wiped it again and the blood was wiped off. It was his skin, she didn¡¯t see any injuries. In the end, she directly used her hand and wiped off the blood with her thumb. He was not injured at all. ¡°I¡¯m not hurt,¡± Ji Xing finally said the full sentence. Song Yiyan glared at him and snorted. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier if you weren¡¯t injured!¡± Ji Xing did not have any temper from her fierceness, and his voice carried some helplessness. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°You what?!¡± Song Yiyan was a little embarrassed. The man must have thought that she was worried about him, but she wasn¡¯t. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m not worried about you. I¡¯m worried about your face. If your face is disfigured, I won¡¯t be interested in you anymore!¡± Listening to her blatant explanation, Ji Xing knew that this woman was unreasonable. There¡¯s no need to be angry with her, so he nodded and smiled teasingly. Song Yiyan felt like she had been mocked by him. Feeling offended, she turned around and hooked his chin with her finger. She patted his face and sneered. ¡°Protect your face well. This face is the most valuable asset you have.¡± Ji Xing looked at the woman¡¯s back view, and his heart felt warm for no reason. His lips curled into a happy smile. Song Yiyan sent the medicine box over and walked out slowly. The man had already packed the trash. ¡°I¡¯ll throw the trash away first, there are ribs stewing on the pot. Take a look at the fire, when the gravy is almost dried up, turn off the fire.¡± Song Yiyan sniffled and smelled the fragrance. She looked in the direction of the kitchen and said confidently, ¡°I don¡¯t know how.¡± Ji Xing looked at the trash. ¡°Then come down with me to throw the trash away so I won¡¯t have to go back and forth twice. We can eat when we come back.¡± Song Yiyan nodded and jogged over to help carry the trash. Her sharp eyes saw a fingernail-sized wound on the back of the man¡¯s hand. After confirming that it was a real wound, she thought for a while. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± No matter what, he had fought with the Song family because of her. She had to be responsible for his injuries. Ji Xing watched as the woman took small steps and ran like a penguin. He could not help but smile. Song Yiyan soon returned with a bottle of alcohol spray. She looked at the man and said, ¡°Give me your hand.¡± Ji Xing gave her his hand. ¡°It¡¯s not this one.¡± Song Yiyan slapped it away with disgust. Ji Xing switched to the other one and saw a small wound on the back of his hand. The blood was dried. Song Yiyan sprayed some alcohol on him seriously and disinfected it. Then, she took out a band aid from her palm. Ji Xing lowered his eyes slightly and watched as the young lady carefully put a band-aid on his wound. The band-aid was pink in color and had pink cherry blossoms on top. It was very cute and pink. They went down to throw the trash together as Ji Xing led the way. Song Yiyan followed behind him, she didn¡¯t walk properly as she swayed like a child. It was a little dark in the corridor. When they reached the last few steps of the first floor, Song Yiyan was tripped by something and lost her balance. She screamed, ¡°Ji Xing, get out of the way!¡± Ji Xing¡¯s eyes narrowed. He threw away the trash in his hand without thinking and opened his arms to hug her. Song Yiyan fell artfully. She didn¡¯t fall straight down but tried her best to stabilize her body. After staggering two steps, she fell into Ji Xing¡¯s arms. The reason for the staircase offset the difference in their height. This way, coincidentally, her lips were on his. Ji Xing was afraid that she would fall, so he grabbed her waist with both arms. When he pulled her forward, their lips were pressed together. Han Ding bought two big bags of things and saw Song Yiyan coming down from afar. He ran in excitedly. ¡°Boss, I¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he saw the scene in front of him and quickly turned around with a benevolent father¡¯s smile. Seriously, young people nowadays really know how to play! Song Yiyan coughed and stood up calmly. Ji Xing looked at the little woman who was pretending to be calm in front of him, and his long eyes flashed with obvious warmth. Under the light from the corridor, Song Yiyan could clearly see the man licking his lips as if he hadn¡¯t had enough. His movements were indescribably sexy, and her breath caught in her throat. This wretched man was seducing her! Ji Xing casually picked up the trash again and kindly reminded her, ¡°Watch your step.¡± Song Yiyan choked on her saliva. Han Ding did not know what was going on in front of him, and he did not dare to ask. He did not know what happened to the boss. He only smiled. ¡°Hello, Boss.¡± Ji Xing looked at the middle-aged man in front of him, and his eyes flashed with obvious displeasure. He gave him a cold look and took the initiative to introduce. ¡°I am Ji Xing, her boyfriend.¡± ¡°Hello, boss¡¯s boyfriend. My name is Han Ding, her new underling.¡± Han Ding smiled and greeted him. The man in front of him had an imposing noble aura. When his gaze swept over, it actually made him unable to breathe for a moment. Song Yiyan glared at him unhappily. Boyfriend? Did she agree to it? He¡¯s at most her sugar baby. Ji Xing glanced at the man in front of him. He was dressed plainly and looked ordinary, but for a moment, his eyes were sharp, he was definitely not a simple person. When did she take in an underling? ¡°Give me the trash. I¡¯ll throw it away,¡± Han Ding said to them with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s late. What do you want to talk to me about?¡± Song Yiyan glanced at him and didn¡¯t see anything unusual about him. ¡°You¡¯re a girl. I was worried and came to see if you were home.¡± After saying that, Han Ding handed her all the food he had bought. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, I won¡¯t go up. I¡¯ll leave now.¡± The coldness and jealousy in Ji Xing¡¯s eyes gradually faded with the man¡¯s attitude. Even if she was blind, she would not have brought back such an old man. Song Yiyan looked at the two big bags of food and said politely, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. Why did you bring these? You are too kind.¡± Han Ding touched her head and smiled honestly. ¡°I didn¡¯t know what you liked to eat, so I just bought some.¡± Song Yiyan raised an eyebrow and smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡± Han Ding came over, but Song Yiyan didn¡¯t send the trash over. She stayed where she was and watched the food. Ji Xing looked at the man in front of him and invited him symbolically, ¡°Brother Han, do you want to go up and take a seat?¡± Han Ding was a sensible person. How could he be a third wheel? ¡°No need. I have an appointment with my brothers to go for a drink.¡± Chapter 1293 - The Song Couple (20) After he finished speaking, someone shouted for him from behind. Ji Xing looked over. There were seven to eight men standing beside the car, smoking. When they saw him looking over, they even nodded at him in a friendly manner as a greeting. Han Ding waved at Ji Xing again before running towards her brothers. He did not expect boss to already have a boyfriend and was so handsome, his temperament and looks were on par with Brother Ci¡¯s. Ji Xing carried the two bags of snacks and walked behind. He was afraid that she would lose her balance and fall down again, so he watched from behind. Song Yiyan opened a pack of crisps and muttered to herself as she ate, ¡°He¡¯s my underling, I just accepted him yesterday. I don¡¯t want to be the boss, he¡¯s the one who keeps calling me that. I have no choice.¡± She did not know what was wrong with her. Why was she saying all this? After saying this, she felt that she was being superfluous. However, she could not take back what she had said. Ji Xing hummed softly, his eyes gradually softened and his lips curled into a happy smile. Song Yiyan ordered dinner for everyone. The man¡¯s cooking was so delicious that she wanted to swallow her tongue. After dinner, Ji Xing cleaned and washed the dishes. Song Yiyan ran to the bathroom to take a shower. After taking a shower, she placed the yellow paper, cinnabar, and brush she had bought neatly on the coffee table. After putting her palms together and muttering to herself, she began to draw talismans. Ji Xing did not know what she was doing, it seemed like she was drawing something. When he came out of the shower, he saw that the woman was already curled up on the sofa and sleeping. She was thin to begin with, and when she curled up into a ball, she was indescribably cute. Her fair little face was covered in red things, like a little cat. On the coffee table, there was a brush, cinnabar, and a messy drawing of yellow paper. Under the brush was a half-drawn talisman. He frowned, wondering what she was doing. These things were used by Taoists to draw talismans. She wasn¡¯t going to be a celebrity anymore, was she going to switch careers and become a charlatan? ¡°Song Yiyan,¡± Ji Xing looked down at her and called. Song Yiyan didn¡¯t react at all. After falling asleep, her entire body was as soft as a fluffy ball. Ji Xing¡¯s heart softened as he looked at her. He squatted beside her and scraped the tip of her nose with his long fingers. ¡°You stole my bed. I¡¯m going to sleep on your bed.¡± Song Yiyan was tickled by his antics. She patted his hand and twitched her nose. Ji Xing looked at the woman who was sleeping like a little pig. In the end, he shook his head helplessly and bent down to pick her up. The young lady in his arms reached out and hugged his waist. Her little face rubbed against his chest, making her look like a coquettish kitten. Song Yiyan¡¯s phone was thrown elsewhere. It was unknown whether it fell to the ground or was thrown onto the ground by her. Ji Xing picked up his phone and the notification sound rang. A WeChat message clearly popped up on the screen. It was a message from someone she named number one. ¡°Do you have time tomorrow? I want to see you.¡± The profile picture was of a young and handsome man with a bright smile. He tightened his grip on the phone, as if he was about to crush it. His eyes were cold and his lips curled into a mocking smile. Number one? Number one was the one who sent her the message? What about him? What number was he? Had she made up numbers for every man? The woman on the bed was sleeping peacefully. She seemed to have dreamed of something and even giggled while hugging the blanket. He turned his head and looked. Cute? How was she cute? He was just blind! The phone was thrown heavily into the corner of the sofa. He picked up a coat and left the door resolutely without any hesitation. With a bang, the door was slammed shut. As if extremely afraid, it even trembled twice. On the sofa, An Yin suddenly appeared. She looked at the dark screen of her phone, then at the door, and finally at the sleeping Song Yiyan. Her boyfriend was so angry that he seemed to have misunderstood her. When Song Yiyan woke up in the morning, the house was cold and cheerless. There was no man¡¯s scent in the living room, kitchen, bathroom, or the balcony. ¡°What are you looking for?¡± An Yin watched as she leaned on the floor and looked under the sofa and bed, thinking that she was looking for something. ¡°Where¡¯s the man?¡± Song Yiyan mumbled, then yawned and ruffled her messy hair. An Yin was speechless. Her boyfriend was the kind of person who would hide under the sofa and under the bed? Song Yiyan didn¡¯t know where the man had gone, she put on her slippers and went to wash up. Did the man go to work? Did the supermarket open at this time? An Yin said, ¡°He¡¯s gone.¡± Song Yiyan turned her head. ¡°Did he go to the supermarket?¡± An Yin stood at the door and shook her head. ¡°He left last night.¡± Song Yiyan sneered and didn¡¯t care. ¡°So what if he left!¡± Who cares about him! An Yin looked at her apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, your boyfriend saw the message that scumbag Yan Mingxi sent you. He might have misunderstood something, do you want me to help explain?¡± Song Yiyan gritted her teeth angrily. ¡°The bastard peeped at my phone?¡± Seeing the anger in her body, An Yin hurriedly shook her head and explained, ¡°He saw it accidentally. I can testify that he happened to see it when he picked up your phone.¡± She did not want to be the one who ruined their relationship. She had to explain herself and not let others misunderstand. Song Yiyan sneered and snorted. She did not reply, but her movements became even more vicious. That wretched man was an ingrate that she did not know well. He did not even tell her that he had left. It was better if he had left. If he had the guts, he would never return! Song Yiyan looked at the messy kitchen, the pot that had fallen to the ground, the charred fried eggs and bread, and the oil that splashed all over the kitchen. She was depressed. In the end, she clearly realized her strengths, cooking was hellishly difficult for her. It was better to go out and eat! When An Yin went out, she could only possess her jade pendant. She could clearly feel that she was in an extremely anxious and angry state, scaring her so much that she did not dare to breathe loudly. Her boyfriend had left home and she was angry. She wanted to tell her that her boyfriend cared about her a lot and asked her to go out and look for him. It was good that the misunderstanding was cleared up. Otherwise, the misunderstanding would only worsen. But she was a dead person and did not dare to speak¡­ Song Yiyan couldn¡¯t go to the production team anymore and had nothing to do during the day. She lay at home for the entire day, and only got up when An Yin told her that it was time to go on a date. Chapter 1294 - The Song Couple (21) She wore a fiery red dress that accentuated her curves and was extremely seductive. No matter where she went, she was a walking disaster. The men¡¯s eyes were burning and they could not bear to look away from her. If they could sleep with such a top-notch woman, they would be a playboy even if they died. When women saw her, they would be extremely envious, jealous, and pretend to scold her in disdain. Pfft, scumbag! This was the first time Yan Mingxi felt so respected, he was envied and hated by all men. It turned out that she would satisfy his dignity as a man. No wonder all successful men liked to have beautiful women by their side. Song Yiyan looked into Yan Mingxi¡¯s eyes and really wanted to poke his eyes with her chopsticks. If she hadn¡¯t promised An Yin to help her fulfill her wish, she really wouldn¡¯t want to be with this guy for even one second. Yan Mingxi took good care of her. He even cut the steak into small pieces for her and asked her thoughtfully, ¡°Can you drink? If not, let the waiter change the wine to beverages!¡± Song Yiyan smiled. ¡°I can drink a lot.¡± Yan Mingxi said, ¡°Girls should drink less alcohol. You can have a sip of red wine instead, it¡¯s better for your health.¡± After eating two pieces of steaks, Song Yiyan asked casually, ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°Speak!¡± Yan Mingxi put on an understanding look and pretended to be the most gentlemanly. He wiped his mouth and became nervous. Was she going to confess and ask him to be her boyfriend? He knew that with his looks and personality, no woman could escape his grasp. Song Yiyan asked, ¡°Do you really love An Yin?¡± Yan Mingxi¡¯s mood fell when he heard An Yin¡¯s name. He looked hurt. ¡°Yanyan, can you not ask me this question now?¡± ¡°But you kept saying that you still remembered her, but you dated Zhang Chen before her body turned cold. Now you¡¯re asking me out for a meal, I don¡¯t know whether to believe you or not.¡± Yan Mingxi started to panic, he could not let her go. He had to hold her tightly in his hands. Otherwise, how was he going to repay the loan? He sighed and covered his head in pain. ¡°I¡¯ve told you about Yinyin. She did that when she was with me, so I will never forgive her.¡± Who was An Yin? She was just a dead person. ¡°Do you think you can smear her reputation just because she¡¯s dead?¡± Song Yiyan slowly took another bite of her steak. Yan Mingxi looked up when he heard this, he saw the suffocatingly beautiful woman smiling at him. Her lips were red like fire, and when she smiled, she looked like a seductive demoness. ¡°Yanyan, what are you talking about? Did you hear some rumors?¡± Song Yiyan picked up the napkin and wiped her lips elegantly. She shook her head. ¡°No, An Yin said she has something to tell you.¡± An Yin only wanted her to ask if the man in front of her had ever loved her. From the looks of it, the jerk in front of her had never loved her. He was just using her to cheat money from her. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Yan Mingxi was a little flustered, he tried to maintain his calm and told himself that she was just testing him. He had to calm down. If he did, he would win. ¡°You¡¯re an adult. Don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± Song Yiyan¡¯s voice was gentle, but it was laced with mockery. ¡°I said, An Yin wants to see you.¡± Yan Mingxi¡¯s eyes were all on the woman¡¯s seductive face, only to see her drooling red lips opening and closing. Thereafter, he saw the woman¡¯s face suddenly turn into An Yin¡¯s. She opened her mouth ferociously and bit him. He wanted to move, he wanted to shout, he wanted to run, but at this moment, it was as if a nail had been driven into his butt, he was unable to move. Cold sweat kept rolling down his face, and the fear made his mind blank. ¡°Why did you do this to me? Why!¡± An Yin questioned angrily, her long hair wrapped around the man¡¯s neck, and her eyes were filled with tears of blood. She was stupid, that was why she was deceived by the man in front of her and ended up being killed because of him! The place Yan Mingxi chose just happened to be sparsely populated and the lights were dim. It was the best place to eat and flirt, but he didn¡¯t expect it to also be the best place for An Yin to appear. Song Yiyan had already cast an immobilization spell on him, so he could only sit there. He was tormented by shock and fear, but he couldn¡¯t resist. This feeling was actually the most terrifying and most emotional one, but he deserved it. Yan Mingxi¡¯s eyes widened in pain, his eyes were bloodshot and his pupils began to dilate. The pain of being unable to breathe and the shock from the woman in front of him were such a double blow that he pissed his pants. Song Yiyan only felt a strange smell spreading out and instantly lost her appetite. She threw her knife and fork on the table, wanting to knock his head off! Yan Mingxi could not breathe, the feeling of being on the verge of death made every cell in his body stiffen. Just as he gave up struggling, his vision darkened. ¡°Yinyin, come back,¡± Song Yiyan said lazily. She waved the wine glass in her hand at him and gulped it down. ¡°Thank you for your cooperation. It¡¯s Zhang Chen¡¯s turn next.¡± Yan Mingxi took deep breaths as his eyes widened. He suddenly picked up the western food knife in front of him and stabbed it in Song Yiyan¡¯s direction. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Song Yiyan sneered and looked at the beast in disdain. He was already in such a state and still wanted to kill her. Yan Mingxi seemed to have gone crazy. He stared venomously at the woman in front of him, using all the strength in his body and watching as the knife was about to pierce into her heart. Unexpectedly, a man suddenly appeared opposite her. He reached out and grabbed the knife, spinning it forcefully, there was a crisp sound of bones cracking. Yan Mingxi screamed like a pig being slaughtered. He shouted as he rushed out like a lunatic. Song Yiyan looked at the man who suddenly stood in front of her. His hand grabbed the knife. The blade was sharp and the blood in his hand dripped onto the white tablecloth. Blood spread across the tablecloth like fresh flowers, stinging her eyes and making her heart ache. ¡°This is your number one?¡± Ji Xing threw away the knife in his hand, the smile in his eyes was cold and full of mockery. Chapter 1295 - The Song Couple (22) It seemed that her number one was much crazier than him. Did he want to kill her because he knew that she had many other numbers? Song Yiyan didn¡¯t know what he was talking about, she saw his smile and was furious. She wanted to tear his mocking face apart. ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± ¡°Song Yiyan, am I crazy?¡± Ji Xing suddenly approached her. He was full of mockery and jealousy. ¡°Or is your number one the crazy one?¡± He knew that he was crazy. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to look away the moment she entered. When he saw her number one stabbing her with a knife, he rushed over without thinking. Song Yiyan really wanted to shout at him, f*ck you and your number one bullshit. The man in front of her was probably just jealous. She approached him and said, ¡°Why? Are you jealous? Do you want me to pamper you alone?¡± She would not lower herself to his level just because he rushed up to save her. In the dining room, someone shouted, ¡°That must be Song Yiyan!¡± Thereafter, many people took out their phones and took pictures and videos. They competed to upload them terrifyingly. Song Yiyan didn¡¯t feel much about being discovered. She coldly glanced at everyone present and sneered. People¡¯s bad character had always been to watch the show and not be afraid of blowing things up. It would never change. ¡°You? It¡¯s not worth it.¡± Ji Xing sneered and his eyes became even more mocking. After giving her a cold glance, he turned around and left coldly. Song Yiyan kicked the table leg in anger. What a wretched man, look at his attitude, who was he being arrogant to? There were drops of blood on the ground where the man had walked past, her heart ached at the sight of it. She growled in anger and chased after him. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Song Yiyan only caught up with Ji Xing when he reached the door. She got a clean napkin from somewhere and forcefully wrapped the wound on his hand. She said coldly, ¡°Go to the hospital.¡± Ji Xing frowned and his smile became more mocking. Why? Was she still worried about him? What about her number one? Or was she prepared to break up with her number one now? After getting tired of her number one, did she still think of him as a novelty? The crowd watched as the two left and started discussing. What was going on? The two men fought over Song Yiyan, she was indeed a powerful scumbag. They couldn¡¯t afford to offend her! ¡°That man is so handsome!¡± ¡°Which one? The first or second one?¡± ¡°It¡¯s that one, the one at the door. The handsome guy Song Yiyan pulled along, he¡¯s too damn handsome.¡± ¡°The first one can be considered a handsome man. It¡¯s better to be a celebrity, there are all sorts of handsome men around you and you can go wherever you want.¡± ¡°The second one who came in is wearing the clothes of the bellboy, right?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t Song Yiyan kicked out by her sugar daddy? Then, she lowered her target and found a bellboy boyfriend? Hahaha, f*ck!¡± ¡°Song Yiyan cheated¡± ¡°Song Yiyan was ditched¡± ¡°Song Yiyan¡¯s boyfriend is the bellboy¡± In just a few minutes, there were a few hot topics that went viral. The next topic was cheering and cursing her. ¡°Jerk, bitch, shameless, get out of the entertainment circle!¡± Song Yiyan pulled Ji Xing along. Just as they reached the second floor, they heard a frightened scream. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Someone has jumped off a building!¡± ¡°Help, help!¡± ¡°Security, quickly send someone over. He¡¯s jumped off a building!¡± In front of a shop on the first floor of the mall, Yan Mingxi was lying on the ground. His body was covered in blood, dying the white floor red. Something else rolled down beside him. On a closer look, it was a severed limb that had been struck from his shoulder blade, as if it had been chopped off with an extremely sharp knife. Ji Xing looked at the cold woman beside him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take a look?¡± What a heartless woman. Was she so heartless to all her exes? Was he going to suffer the fate of this person next? Song Yiyan gritted her teeth and glared at him. ¡°Whether he¡¯s dead or alive has nothing to do with me!¡± If he jumped down from the second floor, he wouldn¡¯t die. If he died just like that, it would be letting him off easy. The scum should live a life worse than death, that was the best punishment for him. The jade pendant in front of her chest trembled with excitement when she saw the man lying on the ground covered in blood. Ji Xing looked at that man again, his eyes cold and he spat out two words, ¡°Heartless.¡± Song Yiyan really wanted to kick him down and show him what it meant to be heartless and unreasonable! The two of them had just left the dining room when Han Ding came up to him with a smile. When she saw Ji Xing¡¯s injuries, she asked, ¡°Boss¡¯s boyfriend, are you hurt?¡± Song Yiyan rolled her eyes at him. He already saw it, so why would he ask? ¡°Hurry up and send us to the hospital.¡± Before Han Ding could finish his sentence, he nodded and ran to open the car door. ¡°Hurry up!¡± He had been waiting for the boss. He didn¡¯t expect her boyfriend to be the bell boy in this restaurant. However, he felt uneasy and was worried that his boss would be taken advantage of by the scumbag. He was worried about his boss, so he helped him disguise as the bellboy and asked him to go up to the dining room to take a look. However, not long after, someone said that something had happened in the dining room and that there was a knife attack. He watched the video and realized that Yan Mingxi, that scumbag, wanted to hurt boss but was stopped by the boss¡¯s boyfriend. After that, he went to look for Yan Mingxi. He saw Yan Mingxi shouting and jumping down from the second floor like a lunatic. When he fell, his arm was pressed against the glass window and was cut. He fell to the ground with him. It was not that the time had not come for retribution, but the scum had finally received his just deserts. It was satisfying. Yin Yin must be very happy now. The murderer who hurt her and indirectly caused her death ended up in such a miserable state. On the way, the car was very quiet, there was a strange silence. Han Ding did not dare to speak either, but he kept stealing glances through the rear-view mirror. Boss and her boyfriend seemed to be in a cold war. When he left last night, the two of them were still so affectionate. How did it become like this overnight? At 8 pm, there were many people in the hospital. The doctor in the emergency room was not around, so Song Yiyan ran over anxiously to ask for help. Han Ding wanted to shout for her to stop. He could find the doctor, but after thinking about it, he stopped himself. If he went to the doctor, how could it show that the boss cared about her boyfriend? Boss had to go personally, so her boyfriend would feel heartache when he saw it. Ji Xing frowned slightly. Seeing the little woman running around, his anger slowly disappeared and was replaced with an indescribable complicated pain. Chapter 1296 - The Song Couple (23) Song Yiyan didn¡¯t know why it was so difficult to find a doctor in such a big hospital. When she opened the door to another office, there was a couple sitting inside, but there was no doctor. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m looking for a doctor.¡± The jade pendant in front of her chest suddenly trembled violently. Her emotions were greatly affected. Joy, excitement, regret, self-blame, heartache surged out in a mess. Song Yiyan looked carefully, it was An Yin¡¯s parents sitting in the room. No wonder she was so emotional. Mrs. An recognized her. ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± Seeing that the child was in a hurry, Mr. An asked worriedly, ¡°Child, is there an emergency at home? Is the emergency doctor not around?¡± Song Yiyan looked at them and felt their concern and kindness. Her heart warmed for some reason. ¡°My boyfriend¡¯s hand is injured. I¡¯ll get a doctor to take a look at him.¡± ¡°Is it very serious?¡± Mr. An quickly stood up. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m a doctor too, I¡¯m a professor at Imperial University. I¡¯ll go with you to take a look, it¡¯s more important to treat your wound first.¡± Mrs. An walked forward and grabbed her hand naturally, comforting her gently, ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look first. We can handle normal injuries, don¡¯t worry.¡± She and her husband were both professors in the Imperial University¡¯s medical faculty. Her husband was the best surgeon, and she was a gynecologist. He had a separate office in the hospital, but after his daughter¡¯s accident, all sorts of rumors spread. In order to avoid arousing suspicion, the hospital let them go and take a break temporarily. In the emergency room, Mr. An treated Ji Xing¡¯s wound. Song Yiyan hadn¡¯t been able to take a good look at the wound until now. It was deep and she could see the white bones of his hand. His entire palm had been cut open, like a severed hand. Her heart clenched. Mrs. An knew that she was nervous, so she held her hand and said in a soothing voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your boyfriend¡¯s injury is just a small injury. He¡¯ll recover in half a month with two stitches. Let your uncle prescribe you with some scar removal medicine later, our hospital¡¯s scar removal medicine is the most effective. I guarantee that there won¡¯t be any scars.¡± She had a feeling that the girl in front of her was very approachable and likable. She had the scent of a daughter on her, making her want to get closer and couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for her and want to care for her. She knew that her husband had the same thoughts as her. Her husband was usually serious and unsmiling, but when he treated her, he was as gentle as he was to his daughter. Song Yiyan didn¡¯t realize that she had been worried at all. After being reminded, she acted indifferent and said, ¡°I¡¯m not worried.¡± Mrs. An smiled affectionately and shook her head. She repeated, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Ji Xing¡¯s hand had ten stitches. ¡°Young man, don¡¯t get any water on your wound when you go back and don¡¯t do any heavy work. Take good care of yourself, change the medicine every day. You¡¯ll be fine after half a month.¡± Mr. An looked at the young man in front of him as if he was sizing up his son-in-law, he was very satisfied. ¡°Professor An.¡± The door of the emergency room was suddenly pushed open. The nurse said in a hurry, ¡°There¡¯s a patient who jumped off a building. His external injuries are very serious, and we need you to be the chief surgeon.¡± Mr. An stood up and became serious. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get ready. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± The jade pendant around Song Yiyan¡¯s neck trembled violently. Hatred welled up in her heart and she wanted to stop her father from going over. She stepped forward and grabbed his wrist. ¡°Uncle An, it¡¯s Yan Mingxi.¡± Mr. An was stunned for a moment. He looked in her direction, and an obvious hatred of pain flashed past his eyes. Thereafter, he hid it and said with exceptional determination, ¡°There are only patients on the operating table.¡± Mrs. An had a complicated expression on her face and tears welled up in her eyes. She struggled for a long time. As a doctor, she could not go against her medical ethics and leave him in the lurch. She glanced at her husband and nodded. Mrs. An¡¯s body swayed as she sobbed in pain. She clearly knew that the man was the murderer who killed her daughter, but as doctors, they could not leave him in the lurch. Song Yiyan held Mrs. An and hugged her gently, she sighed in her heart as her heart ached. This choice was too painful for them. ¡°Auntie An, don¡¯t worry. Evil will be rewarded. Those who hurt Yinyin will be punished by law.¡± Hearing her mention her daughter¡¯s name, Mrs. An cried even more sadly. Her body trembled uncontrollably, feeling despair and pain. Just as Doctor An left, the door was pushed open again. ¡°Yanyan, are you okay?¡± Qiao Yuan was anxious. When she opened the door, she saw her daughter hugging a woman. The woman was crying. Song Yiyan looked up and saw Qiao Yuan, who looked anxious. Her heart was filled with mixed feelings. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m not the one who¡¯s injured.¡± In the entire Song family, the only person who cared and loved her was the woman in front of her, her mother whom she loved deeply. Only then did Qiao Yuan heave a sigh of relief. She was still worried and looked her up and down a few times. She wanted to look at her, but she was afraid that she would make her angry, so she stood beside her nervously. She had seen her daughter¡¯s trending topic on Weibo. When she saw the video, she was almost scared to death. She heard that her daughter had come to the hospital and thought that she was injured, so she hurried over. Seeing how timid she was, Song Yiyan felt resentful. She kicked the stool beside her. ¡°Sit!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sitting. Mom is going home soon. Your father doesn¡¯t know that I came over, I¡¯m afraid that he will be angry.¡± Qiao Yuan was afraid that her husband would know that she came to see Yanyan and lay his hands on her. As long as Yanyan was fine, she was relieved. However, Yanyan said that she wasn¡¯t the one who was injured. She shifted her gaze to Ji Xing. Ji Xing greeted politely, ¡°Hello, Auntie.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± When Qiao Yuan passed by the study room yesterday, she accidentally heard the conversation between her husband and the bodyguard. The bodyguard said that her daughter had a boyfriend, was it this child in front of her? He looked too outstanding, but he was different from those who only had appearances. He looked honest and reliable. In the dining room, he was the one who appeared and saved his daughter¡¯s life. ¡°Mom.¡± Song Yiyan went straight to the point. ¡°Let me introduce you. He¡¯s my new boyfriend, Ji Xing.¡± At this moment, Qiao Yuan¡¯s heart was complicated. She did not know what to say. In the end, she only nodded and hummed before she looked at Ji Xing. ¡°Yanyan¡¯s temper is not good, please tolerate her more. She left me and won¡¯t have anything to do with me, it¡¯s all my fault for not teaching her well. Please forgive me.¡± Song Yiyan hated the way she acted no matter who she faced, it was as if she owed someone else. She was frustrated. ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t you say you were going back? Aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Qiao Yuan looked at her and smiled fawningly. ¡°I¡¯ll leave immediately. Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll leave now.¡± Chapter 1297 - The Song Couple (24) Song Yiyan was filled with anger but she couldn¡¯t vent it on her. She watched as she walked to the door and looked back at her, her eyes were moist and she immediately felt upset. ¡°I¡¯ll drive you.¡± ¡°No, Mom will walk by herself.¡± There was obvious joy and disbelief in Qiao Yuan¡¯s eyes. She lowered her voice and even took out an envelope from her bag and handed it to her. ¡°Don¡¯t let your father¡¯s people see you.¡± Song Yiyan didn¡¯t reject it, she took the envelope and sent her to the door. As she turned to leave, she said, ¡°If you can¡¯t survive in that house, come find me. I¡¯ll take care of you.¡± Qiao Yuan¡¯s tears fell uncontrollably. She quickly wiped her tears and walked away in a mess. So what if she couldn¡¯t survive anymore? She was the daughter-in-law of the Song family, where could she go if she left the Song family? No matter what, she was fine with it. She only hoped that her daughter could live according to her wishes. It did not matter if she ran away from the marriage or did not return to the Song family. As long as she was happy, everything was fine. Song Yiyan felt like a huge rock was pressing on her heart, her eyes were filled with tears and she felt bitter. Seeing the woman¡¯s thin figure disappear in front of her, she leaned against the cold wall and smiled self-deprecatingly. She did not have the ability to go against the entire Song family yet, but she believed that one day, the Song family would come and beg her! Her authoritative father, grandfather, and her uncles and brothers would all come to beg her! Ji Xing was talking to Mrs. An when she said in surprise, ¡°Yanyan is the daughter of the Song family. I was wondering why she looked so familiar, I¡¯ve seen her parents before.¡± Ji Xing did not know what status the Song family had in the capital and only listened to her quietly. ¡°I heard that she broke off all ties with her family and was chased out.¡± Mrs. An sighed and said sincerely, ¡°She ran away from the marriage because of you, right? A girl did this for you and fell out with her family. You have to treat her well.¡± Sigh, it wasn¡¯t easy for Yanyan. If she didn¡¯t have a choice, she wouldn¡¯t be willing to break off ties with her parents. The Song family was a large and famous wealthy family in China. They had great influence, how was she going to live in the future after causing such a scene with her family?! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Auntie. I know.¡± Ji Xing¡¯s eyes were deep and his heart ached slightly. That damn woman had never told him this. If auntie hadn¡¯t told him, he wouldn¡¯t have known! She had fallen out with her family and was banned after escaping from the marriage. She was not banned because she offended her sugar daddy. The Song family was a big family in China. Those online comments about her sleeping with and drinking with men were definitely untrue. Song Yiyan soon came in and didn¡¯t leave. She wanted to stay here with Mrs. An and send them home after he finished his surgery. Mr. An¡¯s surgery lasted for four hours, he only got off the operating table at midnight. When he pushed the door and entered, he was about to speak when Mrs. An shushed him and pointed to the girl sleeping soundly on the bench over there with her head in Ji Xing¡¯s lap. Mr. An did not expect that the two of them had not left yet. He was very touched and said in a low voice, ¡°The surgery was very successful.¡± That bastard wasn¡¯t destined to die, was he? The surgery was successful, but whether he could stand up in the future had nothing to do with him. He was just a surgeon who had done what a doctor should do. Mrs. An nodded, she felt terrible and coughed softly. The devil was in the human world, how could those animals die so easily! Mr. An and Mrs. An did not let Ji Xing wake Song Yiyan up. Ji Xing had never thought of waking her up, he bent down and carried her princess-style. The little woman arched her body twice in his arms and found a comfortable position to sleep like a little pig. The parents looked at each other and smiled. This was the first time in more than a hundred days and nights that the two of them had smiled. It was the first time they felt like their daughter was still by their side. From the time their daughter disappeared and her corpse was found, to the time when their daughter was buried yesterday, a whole three months had passed. The couple lived in hell, living a life worse than death. Ji Xing saw the jade pendant around the young lady¡¯s neck shining with a red light, as if it still carried some kind of calming emotion. He frowned slightly, not knowing what it was. Song Yiyan seemed to have felt it too, she suddenly opened her eyes and looked at the man who was sizing up the jade pendant on her neck. She remembered that his hand was still injured and glared at him. ¡°Uncle An said that you can¡¯t do heavy work. Do you want your injury to worsen?¡± Ji Xing¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°It¡¯s not heavy at all.¡± Song Yiyan jumped out of his arms and checked his hand nervously before heaving a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the wound hadn¡¯t opened and there was no blood. Otherwise, she would have committed a grave sin and the wretched man would have to ask her to bear responsibility. Ji Xing wanted to laugh when he saw her reaction. ¡°I exerted force on my arm, not my hand. It¡¯s okay.¡± Song Yiyan looked at Mr. An for confirmation. Mr. An nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s fine.¡± Song Yiyan finally felt relieved. Her parents walked behind and looked at the young couple in front. The gloominess that had been enveloping their hearts seemed to have disappeared. Song Yiyan had already asked Han Ding to leave. When she was accompanying Mr. An and Mrs. An, she asked him to leave first. Why was he accompanying her? He had to hurry home to accompany his wife and children. After an entire night of surgery, and coupled with the fact that he was already mentally and physically exhausted, he looked drained. An Yin was worried about her father, so she asked Song Yiyan to send them home. Song Yiyan volunteered. ¡°Uncle An, I¡¯ll drive you home!¡± Mrs. An could not bear to let her go in the first place, she kept feeling that seeing her was like seeing her daughter. She nodded hurriedly and secretly pinched her husband. ¡°Okay, okay. Your uncle is tired too, I¡¯m worried about letting him drive. I don¡¯t know how to drive, so I¡¯ll have to trouble the two of you.¡± ¡°Auntie An, you¡¯re welcome.¡± Song Yiyan smiled. When they arrived at the An family home, Mr. An and Mrs. An refused to let them leave no matter what. They said that it was difficult to hail a taxi here, so they had to rest for the night and leave tomorrow. As soon as he got out of the car, Mr. An received a call. He was a tall and broad man who was about 40 or 50 years old, yet he squatted on the ground and burst into tears. Mrs. An looked at the video posted on the Imperial University¡¯s forum. She covered her mouth and cried until her entire body trembled. ¡°Yinyin is innocent, Hubby. Our Yinyin is innocent. ¡°How could our Yinyin do such a thing? These bastards, how can they be so evil? How can they insult our daughter like this!¡± Chapter 1298 - The Song Couple (25) Song Yiyan had done something to Zhang Chen in advance, so she asked Han Ding to find someone to follow the video. A woman like Zhang Chen was vain and materialistic. As long as anyone had money, they could ask her out. It was the simplest thing. The video was taken within a KTV and the environment was dark. Zhang Chen was drunk and proudly told a group of people how she and Yan Mingxi got together. How she helped Yan Mingxi get An Yin, how Yan Mingxi lied to An Yin, how he flew into a rage and threw An Yin to the side of the road, causing her to be killed. After An Yin died, the two of them took the opportunity to get together again. They even used public opinion to bewitch everyone, making An Yin become a bitch that everyone despised! In the end, she even proudly said that she had lied to Yan Mingxi for a million yuan, and Yan Mingxi had taken a fancy to another rich woman. When Yan Mingxi caught up with her, she would continue to blackmail him. When the video was released, the school forum immediately exploded. Not long after, they were moved to various social forums and video websites. An Yin¡¯s disappearance and death caused a huge commotion on the Internet. Many keyboard warriors who did not know the truth attacked and scolded her brazenly through the Internet. She was clearly the victim, but she was labeled as a vicious, lecherous, shameless bitch who deserved to die! The video and the truth was out. The trending topic ¡°owing An Yin an apology¡± and a petition to check on An Yin¡¯s case to clear her name was gaining traction. Song Yiyan found it ridiculous and sad. Before the video was released, everyone was scolding her and saying that she deserved to die. However, after the video was released, everyone was in mourning. This group of mourners might be the same group of people who had cursed her with vicious words. Especially those marketing accounts who had turned their backs on the situation. In order to gain popularity, they took advantage of the situation and pretended to have collective memory loss. All of them were posting long Weibo posts commemorating An Yin. And those keyboard warriors who had scolded and cursed her back then disappeared and did not apologize to her. Ji Xing turned off his phone and looked at the woman beside him. He knew that this matter must have something to do with her. This woman was not overflowing with compassion, nor was she someone who casually became familiar with others. She would not be so kind as to accompany someone else¡¯s parents for so long and even send them home. Her parents cried together for a long time. ¡°Hubby, God is kind enough to clear Yinyin¡¯s name.¡± Mrs. An¡¯s face was covered in tears. She was already crying so hard that she couldn¡¯t speak. Mr. An nodded. His eyes were red and swollen as he wiped her tears. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Yinyin will be sad if she sees this.¡± Their daughter was smart and obedient, she would never do such a thing. How could the children nowadays be so bad? The girl in the video was her daughter¡¯s roommate who was very close to her. Her daughter had even invited her to visit her house a few times, and every time she came, she would sweetly call them aunt and uncle. A young girl who was well educated and entered the Imperial University was a talented student. How vicious was she to slander her daughter? She even introduced their innocent and kind daughter to that bastard when she knew that Yan Mingxi was a scumbag! When she found out that Yinyin had been killed and was in grave danger, it was fine for her to hide the truth. How did she have the cheek to come over and comfort him and his wife? Ji Xing clearly saw a red shadow float out of the jade pendant on Song Yiyan¡¯s chest. It floated to the couple and opened its arms to gently hug them. It was a girl, a very beautiful girl. The girl named An Yin was crying bitterly with her parents. ¡°Why is she with you?¡± Ji Xing glanced at An Yin and his gaze landed on the jade pendant on Song Yiyan¡¯s chest. Song Yiyan¡¯s expression changed instantly. She pulled him back two steps and pointed at An Yin. ¡°You can see her?¡± Ji Xing frowned. ¡°I¡¯m not blind!¡± Song Yiyan coughed a few times before looking at him like he was a monster. ¡°She¡¯s An Yin.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Song Yiyan felt that he still hadn¡¯t understood the severity of the matter. She lowered her voice and enunciated each word clearly. ¡°She¡¯s a ghost!¡± Ji Xing raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°I know.¡± The corpse had already been cremated and was still able to float out of the jade pendant. It was definitely not a human. Song Yiyan tiptoed and pinched his face, she looked at the calm man in front of her. ¡°Are you human?¡± What the hell was going on? He wasn¡¯t afraid at all? Ji Xing sneered in disdain. ¡°What should I do to satisfy you?¡± Song Yiyan shrugged her shoulders in boredom, this kind of person was too boring. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious why she¡¯s with me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a charlatan!¡± Song Yiyan was angry. ¡°Get lost. I¡¯m a serious Onmyoji. I¡¯m the world¡¯s number one Onmyoji!¡± Ji Xing did not reply. He looked at her angry expression and laughed softly. Song Yiyan frowned and glared at him. What are you laughing at? Was it so funny that she was an Onmyoji? Things had almost been settled, Yan Mingxi had already received his retribution. His life was over. After the video was released, Zhang Chen would not have an easy time either. She was vicious and sinister, the label of a murderer would follow her forever. The only ones left were the bastards who had tortured and killed An Yin. If nothing went wrong, the police should be able to catch them tonight and settle the score with them tomorrow. In the bathroom, Song Yiyan gritted her teeth. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t push your luck. I¡¯m not going. Your parents are in the same house. Why should I go?¡± An Yin sobbed. ¡°Please, good sister. Help me one last time. I want to sleep with my mother for one night, just one last night.¡± ¡°No!¡± Song Yiyan refused. ¡°I¡¯m taking a shower, you pervert. Get out of here too!¡± An Yin sobbed. ¡°Good sister, I¡¯m leaving tomorrow. I really want to be with my mother, please fulfill my last wish!¡± Song Yiyan said fiercely, ¡°Are you going out or not?¡± An Yin bit her lip. ¡°I have a private card that my parents don¡¯t know about. The money I made might not be much¡­¡± Song Yiyan warned her, ¡°This is the last time!¡± ¡°Thank you, Sister!¡± An Yin flew toward her excitedly. Seeing her kick over, she quickly floated away. Her sister was kind-hearted, she knew that. Song Yiyan watched as she disappeared. She turned on the tap and poured water on her face. Humans and ghosts had different paths. She must not develop feelings for ghosts or make ghosts reluctant to leave humans. Money and goods were still the best choices for her. Ji Xing was sitting on the sofa, listening to the voices inside. She was really talking to a ghost! Chapter 1299 - The Song Couple (26) After Song Yiyan came out of the shower, Mrs. An and Mr. An told them that the police station had called and said that the murderer of An Yin had been caught. First, the slanders on An Yin were cleaned up and her innocence was proven. Then, the murderer was caught. The An family¡¯s parents finally felt a little comforted. Mrs. An was overjoyed to know that Song Yiyan was going to sleep over with her. She chased Mr. An away and made him sleep in the guest room. She even changed into a clean set of pajamas and made the room fragrant. Mr. An carried the blanket and did not go to the study room, he went to his daughter¡¯s bedroom instead. He had a feeling that his daughter was right beside him now, his daughter had come to say goodbye to them. After today, his daughter would not be around anymore. He didn¡¯t know why he had such a strange feeling. He just wanted to say goodbye to his daughter in a place where she had once existed. He looked at the video on Weibo. That bastard was shouting Yin Yin¡¯s name and acted like he was crazy and told someone to stay away. Right after, he leaped off the building. Zhang Chen¡¯s video was the same. Who would be so brainless to tell others about the bad things they had done? He had a nagging feeling that his daughter had returned to take revenge on those two bastards. He performed the surgery for Yan Mingxi. When he got off the operating table, many police officers arrived. They were here to find the bastard to investigate the disappearance of his daughter. If his daughter found out that he had operated on the man who had hurt her, would she blame and hate him? Moreover, the police had just called him and said that they had found the whereabouts of the bastards who killed their daughters. They would be brought to justice soon, everything seemed to be a coincidence. It was late at night, Ji Xing suddenly opened his eyes on the bed and said in a cold voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to knock when you¡¯re looking for someone?¡± An Yin had just entered when she heard the man¡¯s words. She quickly retreated and obediently stood at the door. ¡°Brother, I can¡¯t knock. May I go in?¡± When Ji Xing heard this word, his lips curled into a smile. At least this ghost was sensible. ¡°Come in!¡± ¡°Brother, I want to tell you something. The number one you saw yesterday was Yan Mingxi.¡± An Yin felt that she had to explain. ¡°Sister added him on her contact list in order to avenge me.¡± She looked at the man and realized that he did not have any reaction. She raised her hand and swore. ¡°I swear that Sister really has nothing to do with him. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask Brother Han Ding. He touched Sister¡¯s hand and Sister has been wiping it for a long time till her skin was almost coming off.¡± Ji Xing¡¯s eyes turned cold and his lips curled into a cold smile. She even let that bastard touch her hand? An Yin saw that the man¡¯s expression was clearly not good, and his entire body was emitting a terrifying dangerous aura, and she shivered in fear. ¡°That¡¯s all. Sister is a very good and kind person. You must treat her well.¡± Ji Xing replied in a low voice. Seeing that she was not leaving, he raised his eyebrows. ¡°Are you done?¡± An Yin didn¡¯t know what kind of ghost she was. Why was she so afraid of him? It was as if she was trembling from the bottom of her soul. The feeling that men gave her was very scary, the kind that could crush her at any moment. She nodded and turned to leave. When she reached the door, probably thinking that she was safe through the door, she poked her head in and pretended to be fierce. ¡°If you dare to make her sad, I won¡¯t let you off. I¡¯m a Red Specter, I¡¯m very fierce!¡± Ji Xing looked at her threatening manner. Could he tell her that she was not fierce at all? But he appreciated her kindness. After saying that, An Yin ran away as if she was escaping. When she reached her bedroom door, she patted her little heart in fear and stared fixedly at her father lying on her bed with reddened eyes. This was the last time she would stay at home and accompany her parents. It was all because she was unfilial and stupid that she was deceived and killed, she made them sad because of her. If there was a next life, she still wanted to be her parents¡¯ precious daughter. The next night, Song Yiyan went to the police station to cooperate with the investigation. She needed to make a statement about Yan Mingxi and An Yin. Yan Mingxi had already woken up, the police said that he was crazy. No matter who he saw, he would scream crazily and shout for An Yin to get lost. The doctor said that he had been agitated and was hallucinating, he speculated that it was because An Yin¡¯s death had dealt him a huge blow. Whether he could recover or not depended on his personal situation. Zhang Chen was also arrested at the police station for spreading rumors. He was just like Yan Mingxi, having mental problems. When her condition was good, she would be like a normal person. When it was bad, she would suddenly point at a place and scream, saying that An Yin was there and that An Yin¡¯s ghost had come to take revenge on her. After Song Yiyan left the police station, a young police officer ran over in panic. ¡°Captain Zhao, quickly go and take a look. Something¡¯s wrong, he¡¯s gone crazy.¡± Zhao Yun was the captain of the Criminal Police Force and was fully responsible for An Yin¡¯s case. He was having a headache. Many people were involved in the case, and the situation was extremely strange. He was thinking about how to write a closing report! Hearing the young police officer¡¯s words, their hearts were in their throats. The two suspects in the case had already gone crazy, claiming that they had seen An Yin¡¯s ghost. Have the murderers locked up here went crazy again? If they weren¡¯t crazy, he would be the insane one! There was blood everywhere in the temporary holding cell. It stained the entire floor and ran all the way down the hallway. Five large men lay strewn across the floor, all naked and covered in blood. The surveillance cameras showed that the few of them were talking and laughing about what they were going to do after they went out tomorrow. Some said they were going to immigrate, some said they were going to pick up chicks, some said they were going to dig up An Yin¡¯s grave, and another said he was going to sleep with An Yin¡¯s mother. Zhao Yun gritted his teeth as he watched, the veins in his clenched fists were bulging. These animals and scumbags¡¯ lives are worthless, they were even discussing going out to have fun. But he also knew that what they said was the truth, these were all rich second-generation heirs of Beijing. Their families were rich and powerful, so it was probably impossible for them to be sentenced to death. In an ideal world, the law was fair and just, but to some privileged people, they were protected from being punished by law. They had money and power, so they could get people out of here easily. Not long after, a few people suddenly started killing each other as if they were possessed. Without any tools, they tore each other apart with their bare hands like wild beasts, biting and tearing with their hands. In just a moment, the holding room was covered in blood. The arms and legs that had been ripped off were everywhere, while the flesh that had been torn off revealed white bones. The scene was extremely bloody and cruel, making their scalp tingle. Chapter 1300 - The Song Couple (27) The young police officer was trembling in fear, his face pale and he dared not speak. He had seen a ghost, he had definitely seen a ghost. An Yin¡¯s ghost was here to take revenge on them. Zhao Yun turned off the surveillance camera and looked deeply at Song Yiyan. He found her phone number and called her. ¡°Miss Song, thank you.¡± Song Yiyan smiled. ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± The person who thanked her knew what he was thanking her for, and so did the person who replied. Song Yiyan didn¡¯t expect this captain of the criminal police team to be so smart to see through everything. However, as long as he didn¡¯t find trouble with her, everything was fine. Han Ding squatted on the ground and cried. He was heartbroken. ¡°Yinyin, Yinyin, Yinyin!¡± Song Yiyan glanced at him. ¡°Are you still sending me home? If you¡¯re not sending me home, I¡¯ll take a taxi.¡± Han Ding pointed at her with grief and indignation. With tears on his face, he accused, ¡°Boss, you don¡¯t have a heart!¡± Yin Yin was so pitiful and had already left to reincarnate in the netherworld and would never be seen again, but she was actually not sad at all. Song Yiyan looked at the shining stars in the sky and smiled. ¡°Brother Han, humans and ghosts walk different paths. My condolences.¡± Han Ding shouted for her as she left, he quickly wiped her tears and chased after her. He was crying so hard that his voice was hoarse. ¡°Boss, wait for me. I¡¯ll send you home.¡± Yin Yin was a pitiful child. However, now that she had taken revenge, and the people who harmed her had received retribution, she could rest in peace now and wait for her reincarnation. ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll buy some paper money tomorrow. Let¡¯s go cook for Yinyin and worship her!¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°You have something on tomorrow?¡± ¡°I want to sleep.¡± ¡°Boss, you don¡¯t have a heart!¡± Song Yiyan leaned back in her seat and closed her eyes. So what if she did? So what if she didn¡¯t? She had the money anyway. This child, An Yin, was really a little rich woman. The account that she was talking about, the one that mainly made videos, had about 500,000 yuan! ¡°Brother Han, do you know how to edit videos?¡± Song Yiyan suddenly asked him. Han Ding said, ¡°How could I not know how to do that? I¡¯m a trendsetter who follows the trend of the times. Boss, tell me the truth. Are you laughing at my age?¡± Song Yiyan gave him An Yin¡¯s account. ¡°This is Yin Yin¡¯s account. If you miss her, you can inherit her account.¡± An Yin had already given her the account as her inheritance. She had 2.5 million fans and could be considered influential in the film and television industry. She did not play with this sort of thing and did not have the time. It would be a waste to leave it aside, she might as well hand it to someone who was willing to spend time and effort to manage it. A week later, she had been missing for 101 days online and was bombarded by messages from her fans every day. The fans rushed to spread the news when she returned and went straight to the front page. Her avatar was still as cute as ever, and her voice was still so sweet and a little silly. The fans burst into tears, the missing member had finally returned. Song Yiyan looked at the video and laughed uncontrollably. She covered her stomach and rolled around on the sofa. ¡°Ji Xing, come over quickly. I didn¡¯t expect Brother Han to be so talented, he even knows how to dub. From his voice, he sounded exactly like Yinyin!¡± Ji Xing handed her a cup of yogurt that had just been prepared and reported the truth. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that there is something in the world called a voice changer?¡± Song Yiyan glared at him and snorted as she ate her yogurt. ¡°You don¡¯t have a heart!¡± Ji Xing patted her leg and saw her calf shrink back. She was inexplicably cute and sat beside her. ¡°Then return the yogurt to me.¡± Song Yiyan said, ¡°Dream on! What I have is mine!¡± Ji Xing smiled and hummed slowly. He looked at the little woman who was eating yogurt on the sofa. Song Yiyan felt that there was a saying in this world that described the industry she was in. Even if she didn¡¯t open for business for a year, the moment she had a business, she would earn enough to feed her for years. Ever since the last time she stumped Zhen Xi on the film set, Zhen Xi had added fuel to the fire and bought an advertising account to ruthlessly trample on her. After that, she was scolded by the netizens to get out of the entertainment circle and could no longer find a job filming. She was someone who did not sign with an agency. In the past, her father, Song Jing, had sent people to take care of her career. He had strictly controlled the quality of filming, acting, and variety advertisements. After she broke off her relationship with the Song family, Song Jing had withdrawn her manager, assistant, and all the staff. She was now a commander without any soldiers. She had nothing but herself and was even banned, no one dared to look for her to film. Ji Xing¡¯s job at the supermarket had ended a week ago. While he was working, an armed robber came to the supermarket. He caught the criminal and beat him up. He was really too fierce when he hit people, scaring the supermarket manager. Moreover, he did not have any identification card and so he suspected that he had committed a crime. He did not dare to use him and made him resign. Later, he went to be a bellboy at the French restaurant that Song Yiyan went to. In the end, because he took a knife with his bare hands, Song Yiyan¡¯s boyfriend¡¯s identity was exposed. Song Yiyan was being criticized recently. Countless haters gave her negative marks for the restaurant and gave her bad reviews, they even urged everyone not to eat at the restaurant. The restaurant leader really couldn¡¯t take this blow. He could only hire someone else to replace Ji Xing to settle this matter. Ji Xing¡¯s hand was injured, and the doctor also said to rest well, so he really became a kept man at home. Ji Xing knew that women liked to shop and buy, but reality proved that he knew too little about this. Song Yiyan held the two bags and looked around. In the end, she hung it on Ji Xing¡¯s little finger and smiled at him. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look over there!¡± Ji Xing looked at the countless bags of varying sizes. Are you sure she can wear all these? ¡°Beautiful lady, this is a couple outfit. It¡¯s not for sale alone. Why don¡¯t you buy one set and another one for your boyfriend?¡± The staff had already seen the man behind her. The man was outstanding. From his figure to his face and temperament, he was perfect. He was so handsome that it made people sit and scream. Ji Xing looked at the couple¡¯s outfit and his eyes finally softened. He looked at the little woman expectantly. The staff was about to die of envy. With such a beautiful boyfriend, he was still so thoughtful as to accompany his girlfriend shopping. Madam, are you happy? If it were her, she would be extremely happy. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want this,¡± Song Yiyan said and added, ¡°It doesn¡¯t suit me.¡± Ji Xing¡¯s handsome face darkened and he spat out a mouthful of blood. Chapter 1301 - The Song Couple (28) This woman was too petty! She bought so many clothes but was unwilling to buy him even a piece! He had just seen the price of the shirt, it was less than 500 yuan. Which dress did she buy that was cheaper than that? Song Yiyan walked around and bought a dress. After discounting, she paid 350 yuan and scanned the QR code. The staff looked at her with a complicated expression and then at the man who was being treated as a human shopping cart. Her face was filled with sympathy. When women went shopping, if there were men following them, they would usually swipe their cards, but this handsome little brother did not! She no longer envied this beauty. What was the use of having a handsome boyfriend? If he couldn¡¯t earn money, he was just a good-looking piece of trash. How pitiful! Ji Xing could clearly feel the staff¡¯s sympathetic and disdainful gaze. His lips curled into a smile, and he felt at ease. He even walked over proudly to help Song Yiyan take the bag. So what if he liked to be a pretty boy? Being a pretty boy also required capital, not everyone could be a pretty boy! The staff did not expect a man to be so useless. This kind of man who did not know how to improve himself, no matter how good-looking he was, she did not want him. Another cashier nudged her and whispered, ¡°That woman just now is Song Yiyan!¡± ¡°Really? Are you sure? Why didn¡¯t I recognize her?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true, it¡¯s her. Her Alipay name is Song Yiyan. I took a few more looks and confirmed that it¡¯s her.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t she get banned? How does she have the money to raise a pretty boy?¡± ¡°Even if she¡¯s been banned, she¡¯s still a celebrity. She used to earn enough money. What¡¯s so great about keeping a gigolo?¡± ¡°By the way, that man was the bellboy from the French restaurant last time, right?¡± The staff said, ¡°I want to post on Weibo. Show me the shopping record.¡± On Weibo, ¡°Outdated female celebrity Song Yiyan kept a gigolo¡± was quickly trending. However, it was impossible to get on the trending page as there had to be money to fund it! The comments were unbearable to look at. ¡°This man is also a good-for-nothing. That bitch Song Yiyan has slept with so many people, but he¡¯s still following her.¡± Previous poster, maybe she¡¯s really in love. The bellboy was a match for an angry female celebrity. They¡¯re a match made in heaven.¡± ¡°I remember that Song Yiyan¡¯s previous clothes were all custom-made. Any one of her clothes would cost hundreds of thousands, but this dress only costs 300 yuan.¡± Things are different now. Without a sugar daddy to pay for her, she still had to raise a pretty boy, so of course, she had to save money. Otherwise, the pretty boy would have to sleep with someone else. Previous poster, don¡¯t have such a foul mouth, one should keep their bottom line. My Yanyan is the daughter of a rich family. She is rich enough and has no hidden rules, her sugar daddy is her family!! Damn, sisters, the fans had come out to clear her name again! Pfft, the daughter of a rich family? This is the biggest joke I¡¯ve heard today, don¡¯t come out and embarrass yourself. You are just confused, get lost! Hahahaha, let me laugh for a while. ¡°My Yanyan is the daughter of the Song family, it doesn¡¯t matter if you believe me or not. That¡¯s all I have to say. Don¡¯t be too harsh with your words, or else you will get your retribution.¡± Song family? Which Song family? There were a few Songs in China, and of course, they were General Song¡¯s family. My Yanyan was General Song¡¯s granddaughter. Filial children and children, we have to find out the truth even if we are in a hurry to cook and clean up for our family. Did the Song family agree to this? My Yanyan and Movie King Huo¡¯s daughter were good sisters, so she had to call Movie Queen Nangong her aunt. Movie King Huo¡¯s daughter? Are you crazy? When did Movie King Huo have a daughter? Show us. ¡°My Yanyan was banned because she ran away from the engagement. She pursued freedom and was unwilling to be tied down by the marriage alliance, so she escaped from the wedding with the Dongfang family¡¯s young master, Dongfang Fan.¡± The more he spoke, the more ridiculous it became. Dongfang family¡¯s young master, Dongfang Fan? Are you sure you¡¯re not crazy? You haven¡¯t woken up from your dream? Ignore him, he was crazy and spouting nonsense. Another person went crazy over here! ¡°I was telling the truth. Song Yiyan is my godmother.¡± ¡°So who are you?¡± ¡°I am Ling Xiaoqi. My grandfather said that I can¡¯t lie, so I am telling the truth.¡± ¡°Who is your grandfather?¡± ¡°Huo Ci.¡± On Weibo, the comments section became very lively because of a fan named Ling Xiaoqi. In the end, they could not make any sense of the situation. The lunatic named Ling Xiaoqi left and stopped arguing with them. ¡°My father called me for dinner. I¡¯ll be back later.¡± ¡°Who is your father?¡± ¡°Jun Shiyan.¡± ¡°The world¡¯s richest man, Third Master Jun?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The anti-fans who came to watch were about to die of laughter in the comment section. What kind of person was Song Yiyan?! She must be retarded! Since Song Yiyan was so amazing, she was the daughter of the Song family, she escaped from the wedding with the little tyrant of the Dongfang family, Dongfang Fan, and was even Movie King Huo¡¯s daughter¡¯s best friend. She even called Movie Queen Nangong as Auntie, so how did she get banned? Oh yes, this lunatic even said that his grandfather was Huo Ci and that his father was Jun Shiyan. Who was Jun Shiyan? He was the richest man in the world, more impressive than Movie King Huo. People called him Third Master Jun! This lunatic was simply an idiot, he could come up with any lie. Why was he arguing with him? It lowered his IQ. Ling Xiaoqi went to eat. There were still a few people waiting for him to return, but no one came back after a long time. ¡°It¡¯s just a lunatic¡¯s crazy words, but you all actually believe it!¡± Who would believe that? They just thought it was fun. Were Song Yiyan¡¯s fans all childish like this? ¡°He took over all my laughing points today.¡± After dinner, Xiaoqi was brought to the music studio by his grandfather. After dinner, he forgot about his argument with the others. There were not many people in the mall. After all, it was a work day and it was in the late afternoon. Song Yiyan drank her milk tea and looked at the shopping cart beside her. She felt that she had gone overboard and should buy something for him. She took another sip of milk tea. ¡°Ji Xing, I¡¯ll buy something for you too!¡± Ji Xing looked at the woman who finally had a conscience and a look of satisfaction flashed across his eyes. His handsome face was still cold and he did not reply. ¡°I¡¯ll go buy the ice cream cone first.¡± Song Yiyan stuffed the milk tea into his arms and ran to the dessert stop next door. Ji Xing looked at the milk tea in his arms in disgust, it was junk food. He really wanted to throw it away for her, but he was afraid that she would be angry, so he stood there and waited for her. Soon, Song Yiyan returned with an ice cream in each hand. She took a bite and handed the other to him. ¡°Here, this is for you!¡± The warm smile on Ji Xing¡¯s handsome face disappeared instantly. He looked down at her from above and turned to leave angrily. Chapter 1302 - The Song Couple (29) This stingy woman! He thought she was going to buy him a present. In the end, she only got one ice cream cone, and it was the free one from the dessert shop! ¡°You¡¯re not eating?¡± Song Yiyan took another bite of the ice cream cone and chased after him. She mumbled, ¡°If you¡¯re not eating, I¡¯ll eat it all.¡± Ji Xing¡¯s handsome face darkened. When he heard her words, a mouthful of blood was stuck in his throat. Song Yiyan happily munched on two ice cream cones alone. She waited by the bench outside the washroom when she was suddenly attracted to a pair of shoes in the glass cabinet opposite. The crystal high heels were studded with sparkling diamonds. They were beautiful and sparkling, just like the crystal shoes of Cinderella in a fairy tale. When Ji Xing came out, he saw that the woman was not looking after her clothes. She ran to the opposite side and squatted down, she looked at a pair of crystal shoes in the glass window. Her eyes were shining and it was obvious that she liked it very much. The shop assistant walked out and asked politely, ¡°Miss, if you like this pair of shoes, I can take it out for you to try.¡± Song Yiyan looked at the price tag of two with five zeros behind it. She shook her head regretfully and smiled. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll buy it when I have money.¡± The shop assistant was stunned for a moment before smiling kindly at her. Ji Xing stood on the spot. A hint of bitterness and heartache flashed across his heart, but he immediately curved his lips in mockery. Recently, she has made a lot of money. She definitely has a million yuan. It was fine if she was unwilling to buy him a piece of clothing, but she was so stingy to herself. When Song Yiyan turned around, she saw Ji Xing standing behind her, looking at her. She had a feeling that he was looking down on her. She glared at him and pointed at the shoes. ¡°Do you see that? I like that one. Make money and buy it for me!¡± Ji Xing raised his eyebrows slightly and said in a disdainful voice, ¡°Whether you buy those shoes or not depends on whether you want to provide for me.¡± Song Yiyan snorted and poked the back of his head with her finger. This wretched man was too heartless. He would definitely wait until he was rich before he kicked his former sugar mommy away. Song Yiyan knew that Ji Xing was angry, but she didn¡¯t know why he was angry. Was it because as his sugar mommy, she didn¡¯t buy him clothes when she was shopping? Why are the gigolos that other people kept so sensible, caring, and understanding? She must have owed him in his previous life! While Ji Xing was cooking in the kitchen, he saw the woman excitedly running out in her slippers and frowned. ¡°It¡¯s almost time to eat.¡± Song Yiyan said excitedly, ¡°I¡¯ll be right back. I¡¯m going down to get a delivery.¡± Ji Xing watched as the woman ran down happily, she didn¡¯t even close the door. He choked again when he thought of the ice cream cone just now. How could he lower himself to the level of a petty person! When he made money, he¡¯d buy a big mansion and make the biggest wardrobe for her. He¡¯d buy the most expensive clothes, shoes, and bags to fill it. It would make her feel guilty and regret what she¡¯d done to him today, and she¡¯d cry for his forgiveness. ¡°Ji Xing, come out quickly.¡± Song Yiyan ran in carrying a parcel, her eyes sparkling with happiness. Ji Xing took his time to turn off the fire. When he went out, he saw a suit on the sofa. Song Yiyan grinned and picked up the suit. She ran to him and gestured with it. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s suitable? When I bought it, they didn¡¯t have anything in their store. They said that they sent it from France overnight.¡± She could not lower herself to the level of a pretty boy like him. She was his financier and was responsible for the pretty boy¡¯s basic needs. Ji Xing looked at the young lady who was as happy as a little fool. His eyes suddenly felt sore and uncomfortable, and his heart was filled with mixed feelings. This damn woman always made people hate her so much in one moment, and in the next moment, he was ruthlessly slapped in the face. He wished that time would flow backward and he could go back to slap himself at that time. ¡°When did you buy it?¡± Ji Xing lowered his eyes slightly, his voice was a little hoarse and sexy. ¡°Last week, I had to reserve it in advance.¡± Song Yiyan smiled as she stuffed the clothes into his arms. ¡°Try changing into them, people have to wear suits and leather shoes for interviews. As your sugar mommy, I can¡¯t let you go out and embarrass me.¡± Ji Xing laughed softly, his eyes moist. ¡°How much did you buy it for?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not expensive. Hurry up and try it on.¡± Song Yiyan pushed him away in disgust. ¡°Are you done? If you don¡¯t wear it, I¡¯ll give it to Brother Han.¡± When Ji Xing came out after changing his clothes, his eyes lit up when he saw the woman opposite him. She stared at him in satisfaction. ¡°Not bad, not bad.¡± Song Yiyan was very proud. ¡°My taste is amazing.¡± ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s not because I look good?¡± Song Yiyan sneered in disdain. ¡°What a narcissist!¡± Ji Xing walked over and grabbed the woman¡¯s waist with his long arms. With a pull, he pulled her into his embrace. He lowered his eyes slightly and opened his thin lips slightly, teasing her. ¡°Are you sure I don¡¯t look good? Then if you still keep me by your side, there¡¯s a problem with your taste.¡± Song Yiyan subconsciously swallowed. She looked at the man¡¯s handsome face, which was inches away from her. Her long, fair fingers grabbed his tie and pulled it down. Their lips met. Ji Xing let out a low laugh. His long eyes were burning and his breathing accelerated as he deepened the kiss. In the midst of their lovemaking, Song Yiyan hugged the man¡¯s strong waist and smiled flirtatiously. ¡°My taste is unquestionable.¡± When Song Yiyan received a call from the police station, she was leaning against a tree not far away from the filming location of ¡°Great Zhou Dynasty¡± and playing games! ¡°Are you a little liar?¡± ¡°Get lost, you¡¯re a big liar!¡± After shouting at him, Song Yiyan confirmed the phone number. It was 110. What¡¯s with the police nowadays? Can they call people liars? The police officer was speechless. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss. Do you know someone named Ji Xing? He only has your number on his phone. This is his phone.¡± ¡°F*ck!¡± What a heartless man. Who was he calling a liar? She was a liar who cared about his food, accommodation, money, and clothes. The suit cost her 300,000! She could not bear to buy such an expensive dress herself! The police said that something had happened to Ji Xing, he hit someone and injured the person. They asked her to come to the police station to discuss how to solve the problem. The victim asked for compensation and wanted to sue him for jail time. Jin Yunzhe was the one who asked Song Yiyan to come to the production team, he asked her to do him a favor. The child of a relative was not doing well recently, so he asked her to take a look. Ji Xing called to inform her something has happened. She naturally had to go and see what was going on with the man. She called Jin Yunzhe¡¯s manager, Wang Qian and went to the police station. Chapter 1303 - The Song Couple (30) In the police station, there was a young couple who looked to be about 30 years old. The woman was dressed luxuriously, sitting with her legs crossed as she played with her phone. She had double eyelids, with eyes so big that they were a little scary. She was very thin, and her cheekbones were very high. Her face was bruised and she looked like a mean person. The man was obese. His body was covered in fat, and he was as fat as a pig¡¯s head. The bruises and swelling on his face made him look like rotten meat, it was disgusting to look at. ¡°This isn¡¯t over. Do you police officers trust the victim or the rapist?¡± The fat man cursed. His mouth was dirty and he pointed at Ji Xing with a vicious look in his eyes. ¡°Compensate me. If you don¡¯t, this isn¡¯t over. I will sue you until you go bankrupt, and you¡¯ll be thrown into jail!¡± Ji Xing sneered. His long and narrow eyes appeared cold, dangerous and filled with extreme contempt, as if he was looking at an ant. The fatty shivered from his gaze. When he realized that they were at the police station, he would not dare to mess around. He was furious and picked up a stool and rushed over. ¡°Why are you glaring at me? I¡¯ll beat you to death, you hooligan!¡± A tall and thin police officer quickly walked over to stop him. ¡°Calm down, you guys calm down first.¡± This started half an hour ago. This fatty, who was called Mr. Ma Rongguang, had called the police and said that Mr. Ji was a delivery man who came to deliver takeout. When he saw his beautiful wife, Zhu Linlin, he had evil intentions and was lusting for her. Fortunately, he returned in time to save his wife. When the gangster saw that the matter had been exposed, he tried to silence him. He resisted desperately, called for help, and called the police, that was how he escaped. The couple were both seriously injured by the gangster. Mr. Ji said that he was going to deliver food. The female owner, Zhu Linlin, opened the door and was beaten up until her face was covered in injuries. She cried to him for help and said that Ma Guangrong was a robber who entered the house to rob. Mr. Ji thought that they were really robbers, so he hit Ma Guangrong and waited for the police to come. He didn¡¯t expect that they were married and were bitten back. Both sides were adamant about this matter, and there was no concrete evidence. No one knew what happened at that time. However, a person¡¯s appearance came from their heart. This Mr. Ji was not only handsome, but he was also righteous. His words were organized and his thoughts were clear. With just a few words, he had clearly explained the situation, it was obvious that he was not a petty person. Mr. Ma, on the other hand, looked wretched and oily. He was talking nonsense and contradicting himself, his words were foul and he was constantly cursing. Zhu Linlin, who had been slapped, had swollen eyes and her face was pale. Coupled with the fact that she had been beaten up, she looked like a ghost. The police officer in charge of the case glanced at the handsome man who had an outstanding temperament and exuded a cold and distant aura. He looked at the woman sitting there with her legs crossed, dressed in black silk, and playing with her phone. She looked like a female ghost, and he could not help but feel a chill in his heart. Forget about Mr. Ji, even he did not feel anything when he saw that woman. She was not even beautiful and claimed he had ill intentions toward her. Who did she think she was?! Other than Mr. Ma Guangrong, who else had such a strong taste? However, this Mr. Ji was not easy to deal with. He did not even have an identification card and did not tell them his identification number. They were afraid of his aura and did not dare to ask again. When Song Yiyan entered, she immediately saw the man sitting on the chair. The man was dressed in the delivery man¡¯s clothes, but he gave off the feeling of a big shot. He sat there quietly, giving off a noble elegance. The man¡¯s eyes were cold and indifferent, like an immortal who had accidentally entered the mortal world. Everything around him was not enough to enter his eyes, and no one could stir his emotions. ¡°Officer, I¡¯m his guardian.¡± Song Yiyan ran over and looked her man up and down. She heaved a sigh of relief when she didn¡¯t see him hurt. ¡°Show me your identification card.¡± The police officer looked at Song Yiyan, she was still wearing sunglasses and a mask. Did she think she was a celebrity? ¡°Take off your mask and sunglasses.¡± Song Yiyan obediently took off her mask and sunglasses. The police officer¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at the beauty in front of him. His eyes lit up, she was really a celebrity. She was Song Yiyan, the goddess he liked! However, even though he was excited, as a police officer, he had to be serious when handling a case. ¡°Name.¡± ¡°Song Yiyan.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your relationship with the suspect?¡± ¡°He¡¯s my boyfriend.¡± The police officer blocking Ma Guangming clearly saw the man who had been indifferent since he entered. When he heard the word boyfriend, his lips curled into a subtle smile of joy. ¡°Where¡¯s his ID?¡± ¡°He lost his ID, you can have mine. Let me know if you need anything.¡± ¡°He lost his identity card, but he must have an identification number!¡± Song Yiyan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He didn¡¯t have an identification number and was a person with amnesia of unknown origin and was an anonymous person. How would she know his identification number? She was just about to find an excuse to brush him off. ¡°You¡¯re his girlfriend? Your boyfriend is a rapist, did you know that?¡± Ma Guangrong looked at Song Yiyan with desire. What a beauty. That pretty boy was just a delivery man, he was actually so lucky to have such a beautiful girlfriend. Song Yiyan¡¯s cold and murderous gaze swept over like a sharp sword, and her lips curled into a bloodthirsty and cruel smile. Could she dig out his lustful and disgusting eyes? Ma Guangrong broke out in cold sweat and cursed angrily, ¡°What are you looking at? If you don¡¯t apologize today and pay up, I won¡¯t let you off. Your boyfriend is a rapist, a murderer, and a hooligan. He wants to rape my wife. Just you wait, I have people above me. I want him to go to jail! ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Ji Xing¡¯s eyes finally moved. He looked at Ma Guangrong like he was looking at a dead person. Ma Guangrong was so scared that his legs were trembling. He almost couldn¡¯t help but kneel on the ground and gather his courage. ¡°He¡¯s glaring at me, officer. Aren¡¯t you going to intervene? He¡¯s going to kill me!¡± Damn, this bastard actually dared to scare him! The police really wanted to give him two kicks. He was sitting there properly, who wanted to touch him? He was delusional! ¡°Shut up.¡± Song Yiyan glared at Ji Xing and looked at the disgusting fatty opposite her. She looked at him in embarrassment. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all his fault. Why don¡¯t we reconcile?¡± This disgusting pig-headed fatty in front of him had a dark glabella and a black aura surrounding his body. He had a murder on his hands. Chapter 1304 - The Song Couple (31) He claimed that Ji Xing raped that woman? He was insulting her! If that wretched man Ji Xing could fall for that kind of woman, she would immediately hang him! ¡°At least you know what¡¯s good for you.¡± Ma Guangrong did not hide the obscene desire in his eyes as he rubbed his hands. ¡°Then let¡¯s do this. If you give me 100,000 yuan, I won¡¯t pursue the matter anymore. We¡¯ll call it a reconciliation.¡± Song Yiyan smiled and nodded, her eyes gentle. ¡°Okay.¡± Ji Xing did not expect that the little woman who usually scrimp and save would give him money without a word. Seeing the pure smile in her eyes, his lips curled into a smile. She was not a kind person and valued money more than her life. It was impossible for her to give money to someone else so easily, she must be up to no good and was prepared to take revenge! The police were about to file a lawsuit when the two sides came to an agreement. They looked at Song Yiyan like she was a fool. Celebrities were indeed rich! They took out 100,000 yuan just like that, it was like they were playing around. They probably didn¡¯t want the matter to blow up! The police officer in charge of the case was a loyal fan of Song Yiyan¡¯s. He had liked her since she debuted and was devastated to know that she had a boyfriend. He tried his best to focus on the case. At this moment, when he saw that she had given the money, he desperately winked at her. That Ma Guangrong and Zhu Linlin were obviously extorting money from her, how could she give money to people like them! But the goddess was determined to give the money to someone else, there was nothing he could do about it now that they¡¯d reconciled. He sighed deeply, feeling sorry for the goddess. Song Yiyan smiled kindly at the police. ¡°Officer, can we leave now?¡± The police officer shook his head subconsciously and quickly nodded. In the end, he scratched his head in embarrassment and whispered, ¡°Miss Song, I am your fan. Could you please give me your autograph?¡± Song Yiyan thought that no one would recognize her, but she didn¡¯t expect this serious little brother to be her fan. She quickly signed for him. The police officer looked angry, he felt unfair for her and his heart ached. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have agreed to pay. Your boyfriend didn¡¯t do that kind of thing, people like them are shameless.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Song Yiyan handed over the autograph and smiled. ¡°They will spit the money back out obediently.¡± The police looked at the goddess who had a gentle smile on her face and clearly saw the cold blood flash in her eyes. He suddenly shivered. Looking at her again, the goddess was still gentle and beautiful. There was no color of blood, it was all his hallucination! Ji Xing and Song Yiyan left the police station together. They had just taken two steps when someone suddenly called out to them. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Ma Rongguang¡¯s fierce face trembled as he walked, he looked fiercely at Song Yiyan. ¡°Leave your phone number with me, I let this rapist go because of you. He beat me and my wife up. If anything happens to us later, I¡¯ll have to look for you.¡± He didn¡¯t expect the money to come so easily, he got 100,000 yuan and was very happy. If he could get this woman too, it would be even better. If he could play with such a thing, he would not have come to this world for nothing and become a real man. I¡¯ll get her phone number first, this woman looks like a soft bun. When the time comes, I¡¯ll say that something happened to my body and trick her over. Then, I can do it, hehehe¡­ ¡°Brother.¡± Song Yiyan smiled kindly, her smile as pure as a lotus flower. She gave him her name card and gave him a talisman. ¡°If anything happens to you, especially if you run into something dirty, you have to find me. I¡¯m a Feng Shui master!¡± After he finished speaking, she held Ji Xing¡¯s arm and left coolly. Ji Xing looked at the young lady beside him, who had just been calm and collected, but now looked angry enough to kill. He said in a low voice, ¡°You can choose not to pay him. I have a recording in my hand.¡± Song Yiyan¡¯s face darkened and she kicked him. ¡°Get lost!¡± He had evidence but didn¡¯t give it to the police, he was courting death! He caused her to be scammed of 100,000 yuan! ¡°I was going to give it to the police when you get here.¡± Ji Xing looked at her. ¡°You need to listen, I didn¡¯t do anything unfaithful to you outside.¡± Hearing this, Song Yiyan¡¯s mood suddenly improved. She was still angry, she gritted her teeth. ¡°Let that bastard be smug for a while!¡± Hehe, he dared to trick her. The person who dared to trick her in this world had not been born yet, she would make him pay back 100 times! Ma Rongguang happily put the talisman to the tip of his nose and took a deep breath. The fragrance of a beauty was too ecstatic, and he casually stuffed it into his arms. He looked down at the name card in his hand, it was written with the number one Feng Shui Master in the world. There was only a phone number on it. After putting the name card away, he seemed to have thought of something and his eyes looked wretched. Song Yiyan and Ji Xing had just reached the roadside when they saw a car parked beside them. Wang Qian poked his head out and looked at her as he asked, ¡°Teacher Song, has the matter been resolved? I have people I know here who can help you find some connections.¡± He was talking to Song Yiyan, but his eyes were fixed on the man standing beside her. He couldn¡¯t hide his amazement. This man who didn¡¯t even enter the entertainment industry was a pity for his looks. Could he be¡­ Song Yiyan¡¯s boyfriend?! ¡°It¡¯s settled.¡± Song Yiyan was so angry when she thought of what had happened just now. However, she would never reveal her emotions in front of others. ¡°Shall we leave now?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Wang Qian nodded his head hurriedly. His eyes still could not move away from the man¡¯s body, as if he found a treasure. Song Yiyan had noticed long ago that Wang Qian had been staring at her wretched man. She stood in front of him protectively and glared at him warningly. ¡°This is my boyfriend!¡± She was in the entertainment industry. In a place like the entertainment industry, where handsome men and beautiful women gathered, there were many gays and bisexual people. Everyone was acting, and everyone hid their true colors. Perhaps the straight man setting that everyone usually see, is actually a closeted gay. ¡°Teacher Song, I¡¯m a straight man, you¡¯re mistaken.¡± Even though Wang Qian said this, he still couldn¡¯t bear to move his eyes away, not letting go of any opportunity to persuade her. ¡°Your boyfriend is really a treasure, ask him to think about entering the entertainment circle. Let him sign a contract with me and be a contract artiste under me. I guarantee that he will become famous, the Movie King Huo of Hong Cheng!¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t I bring him to sign with Movie King Huo?¡± Song Yiyan frowned, still not believing him. Chapter 1305 - The Song Couple (32) ¡°I¡¯m serious!¡± Wang Qian was anxious. He just had an eye for talents and was now suspected to be gay and craved for people¡¯s bodies, he asked Jin Yunzhe for help. ¡°Yun Zhe, help me prove that I¡¯m a straight man? I like women but not men!¡± Jin Yunzhe nodded at Song Yiyan and nodded. ¡°I can prove that Brother Wang is a straight man. He has a girlfriend and is already talking about marriage.¡± That man was the one she saw at the bottom of her apartment last time. Brother Wang used to be a star scout and was unwilling to miss out on good seedlings. He had been full of regret for the past few days, he kept talking about the handsome man and how it was a pity for him not to enter the entertainment industry. He even spent a lot of time in Song Yiyan¡¯s estate, but he never saw him again. He didn¡¯t expect the gorgeous face that Brother Wang talked about every day to be Song Yiyan¡¯s boyfriend. Song Yiyan looked at him suspiciously. Wang Qian was so angry that he swore that he was a straight man. He did not have any thoughts about her boyfriend, he just wanted to sign him and bring him into the entertainment industry to make him famous. Just as Song Yiyan was about to get into the car, Ji Xing pulled her and looked politely at Jin Yunzhe in the car. He smiled warmly. ¡°Mr. Jin, can I trouble you to sit in front?¡± Jin Yunzhe nodded. However, for some reason, after learning that she had a boyfriend, his chest felt like it was suddenly crushed by a rock. Wang Qian glanced at Jin Yunzhe with a complicated expression. Yun Zhe was an artiste that he had single-handedly made famous. He knew Yun Zhe¡¯s temper and personality the best. In the past, Yun Zhe hated it when he talked about female celebrities in front of him. However, every time he talked about Song Yiyan these past few days, he never felt impatient. Sometimes, he even took the initiative to ask about her. He knew that Yun Zhe had really fallen for her, but he did not expect that the girl he was attracted to already had a boyfriend. In all his life, Jin Yunzhe had never known what it felt like to like someone. He had never thought that one day, he would be distracted by someone and not be himself. There was even a time when he looked down on the romantic idol dramas he filmed. Love and romance were just pretentious things. However, when love suddenly fell on him, he understood that the plot in the idol drama was real. Ever since that night, her face would appear in his mind from time to time. His heart would jump at the thought of her, and he would think of ways to know everything about her. He even watched her videos on the Internet over and over again, watched her interviews, watched her television dramas, and watched all the editing done by her fans. Ji Xing was very close to Song Yiyan and he was inching closer. The best way to declare war on the enemy was to use actions to tell him that this woman was his and no one else was allowed to spy on her. Song Yiyan was a dense person and did not notice the change in the man. She only thought that he was a little strange today. In the past, he would look down on her whenever she watched videos. He would say that she was only looking at useless trash, but today, he insisted on coming to her side. Could it be that when he was at the police station, he was moved by her handsome act of throwing 100,000 yuan away and became more obsessed with her? Wang Qian looked through the rear-view mirror at the couple who were about to stick together in the backseat. He carefully glanced at Jin Yunzhe beside him. The two of them were living together, and their small actions could clearly show their relationship. The two behind must be very harmonious. Sigh, Yun Zhe, this is too difficult! He had yet to chase after the lady, but she already had a boyfriend. The car drove into a luxurious villa area at the foot of the mountain. The environment was very good and quiet but it was a little late. Other than a few cars on the road occasionally, no one was in sight. However, the lights in the villa were all lit up. It could be confirmed that the occupancy rate was very high, not the kind of place where no one lived. Typically, in such a place, if the occupancy rate was not high, all sorts of strange things could easily happen. The mountains were places where spirits gathered. Moreover, looking at the mountain behind the villa area from afar, it was a land with good feng shui and rich spiritual energy. Perhaps there was a demon inside who had become a spirit after cultivating. Jin Yunzhe didn¡¯t speak much. On the way, Wang Qian was the one talking. He was a chatterbox and offered all sorts of superior terms. He tried his best to persuade Ji Xing to enter the entertainment industry and guarantee that he would make him famous in the entertainment industry like Movie King Huo. Sigh, Song Yiyan¡¯s boyfriend had worked at the supermarket the first time they met. The second time they met was when he was exposed at a French restaurant as a bellboy. This time, it was even more ridiculous. He was wearing the delivery man¡¯s clothes and delivering food! With his qualifications, not to mention entering the entertainment industry as a celebrity, even if he did a live stream on the Internet, with his exceptional beauty, he could attract a lot of fans. Even if he started the broadcast for five minutes, he could earn a month¡¯s worth of food delivery. He was at his wit¡¯s end, he could only say that everyone had their own aspirations. If they were unwilling, he could not force them. Besides, he did not dare to! The car drove all the way in and arrived at a villa at the innermost part of the estate. Behind it was the mountain, it was a small three-story villa with all the lights switched on. In this villa lived Jin Yunzhe¡¯s aunt and her family. Her aunt¡¯s daughter has had a high fever since last week. They had gone to the best children¡¯s hospital in Beijing and did all kinds of checkups, but there was no improvement. Instead, it was getting worse. The child had been in a daze from the fever the past two days. Her aunt cried every day until her eyes were blind. Jin Yunzhe didn¡¯t believe in ghosts and gods, but ever since he met his fan, Fu Xiaoshi, the last time, he started to believe it completely. For the past week, her little cousin, Jiang Mengmeng, had a high fever. The hospital could not find any problems, so she thought of Song Yiyan. Perhaps she was really involved in something dirty and wanted her to come and take a look. Jin Yunzhe¡¯s aunt, Jin Wanqin, was already waiting in the courtyard. When she saw them getting out of the car, she hurriedly came forward. Song Yiyan sized up the woman. She looked gentle, her face was haggard, and her eyes were swollen. She must have been worried about her daughter and was exhausted. Jin Wanqing also looked at the girl in front of her. She was very young and beautiful, only about 20 years old. She didn¡¯t believe in ghosts and gods either, but her daughter had a high fever for the past week and it never subsided. As a mother, whenever she had a little hope, she wanted to let her daughter give it a try. Whether it was the hospital or praying to God, as long as anyone could cure her illness, she would believe it. Moreover, it was Yun Zhe who introduced her to him. Chapter 1306 - The Song Couple (33) Jiang Mengmeng¡¯s grandmother and Jin Yunzhe¡¯s grandmother were taking care of the child. When she saw them enter, she quickly stood up to welcome them. Jin Yunzhe called her grandmother. Song Yiyan also called her grandmother and glanced at the child on the bed. She didn¡¯t see anything outside and didn¡¯t find anything dirty. After entering the house, she could feel a demonic aura. The child¡¯s body was tightly wrapped in the demonic aura. The black demonic aura looked like it wanted to swallow the child whole. The child who was unconscious had an abnormal red face. Her breathing was rapid and she was frowning in pain. Jin Wanqing did not dare to speak. She stood beside Jin Yunzhe and her mother and watched as the girl took out a piece of talisman paper from her bag and burned it into talisman water. Then, she dropped a drop of blood into the small bowl of talisman water. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to feed children. Can one of you come over and feed her?¡± Song Yiyan held the talisman water and looked at the child¡¯s mother and grandmother. ¡°Let me do it.¡± Grandma was also from a scholarly family. Normally, she would not believe in such superstitions. However, in her granddaughter¡¯s situation, she was so worried that her heart was burning. No matter what, she wanted to give it a try. A bowl of talisman water was quickly fed to the child. The child on the bed still did not wake up, but she slept much more comfortably. Jin Wanqing glanced at her mother, her eyes filled with amazement. The child had improved in a short period of time, no one could feel it more clearly than them. There was a sudden noise from the direction of the window, and it was opened by the wind. Jin Wanqing was about to close the window when Song Yiyan walked over first and closed the window. She smiled at them. ¡°Auntie, can you wait outside?¡± Jin Wanqin looked outside the window suspiciously, it was dark and there was nothing. The wind was strong on this side of the mountain, blowing loudly. After everyone left, Song Yiyan walked to the window and knocked on it. ¡°Stop hiding. Come out!¡± The window clicked again, opening a little. A pair of small, dark claws reached out. The furred claws were no longer visible in their original color, they were all covered in dark mud and carefully scraped wounds and the mud and blood had congealed. The little claws held a handful of blue and purple flowers piously. What was rare was that the flowers were protected very well, as if they had just been plucked from the branches. They were delicate and beautiful. Song Yiyan stood by the side and did not say anything. She smirked with interest. ¡°Little fox!¡± The little creature shrunk into a ball. Its head was clearly tucked into its chest, and its body was trembling in fear, but it did not escape. The owner of the small claw waited for a long time, but no one took the flower away. Perhaps it was anxious, it secretly raised its head and revealed a face that was like its claws. It was covered in fine wounds. It looked at her with big, watery eyes and two furry ears on its head. It looked extremely pitiful. Song Yiyan looked at it and tried to scare it. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll capture you.¡± The little fox looked at her seriously. ¡°You can take me away, but give this to Mengmeng. This is a medicine that can save her.¡± This person was a human Onmyoji, a very powerful Onmyoji. It had just felt the powerful magical power contained in her blood. Moreover, it could feel that she was a good person. She would not casually hurt kind little monsters. There were good and bad demons, the Onmyoji of humans would not subdue good demons. ¡°Get in here and talk.¡± Song Yiyan pulled the little fox in. The little fox didn¡¯t dare to look at her. It stood at the corner of the wall like a child who had done something wrong and lowered its head. Song Yiyan had no resistance against such cute and fluffy things. Seeing the little fox droop its head and look pitiful with its tail between its legs, she resisted the urge to comfort it. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her? Why did you make her like that?¡± The little fox quickly shook its fluffy little head, and its big eyes were filled with crystalline tears. ¡°It¡¯s not me. It¡¯s that bad guy, the big bad wolf!¡± Ji Xing looked at the little fox in front of him. Ghosts already existed, so it was normal for there to be little monsters. The little fox grew up in this mountain and had no parents since it was young. It only survived because the mountain god uncle and the kind spirits in the mountain helped it. When the little fox was three years old, it was caught in a rabbit trap when it came out to play and was injured. Jiang Mengmeng saved it and brought it home. She treated it with medicine and placed it back in the mountains after its leg recovered. It heard from its uncle, the mountain god, that humans and demons were creatures from two different worlds. They should not have too many interactions and it should not be nostalgic. But it still couldn¡¯t help it. Every day, it would sneak over to see the little girl, send her flowers, fruits, and beautiful stones. It was very happy to see her. One day a year ago, when it came to see the little girl, it found her being bullied by a group of boys. Without thinking, it rushed out and beat the boys who bullied her away. It didn¡¯t expect the little girl to be able to see it after it transformed into a human. After that, it often came down the mountain to play with the little girl and became her best friend. Last Saturday, it was chased around for most of the day by Mr. and Mrs. Shanks, who had mistaken it for a thief who¡¯d stolen their eggs. The little girl was attacked by the big bad wolf while waiting for it. The big gray wolf was the worst demon in the mountain. Recently, it was cultivating and needed pure spiritual energy, so it started to have bad ideas. When the mountain god was not paying attention, it often sneaked out. When it came over, the big gray wolf had just attacked and was chased away by it. However, the little girl also felt the demonic aura on the big gray wolf. Once a human child was tainted by the demonic aura, she would fall sick after the demonic aura entered her body. From that day on, the little girl had a fever. It heard from Grandpa Mountain Ginseng that there was a flower called Frost Face Flower in the mountains that could treat humans who were infected by demonic aura, so it went to the deep mountains to find it and treat the little girl. After saying that, the little fox lowered its head even more. Tears fell down onto the ground in front of it and it said softly, ¡°Sorry.¡± Song Yiyan sighed. Seeing how sad it was, she didn¡¯t reprimand it further. ¡°Don¡¯t go near her again.¡± The little fox sniffled and hid the sadness in its eyes. It blamed itself and nodded obediently. ¡°Sister, can you give her the medicine?¡± Song Yiyan placed the flower it picked on the table beside the little girl¡¯s bed and looked at the little fox. ¡°The medicine you picked is only useful to demons but not to humans. If you stay with her, there will be an irreversible outcome one day.¡± Chapter 1307 - The Song Couple (34) Demons and humans could not be connected. The deeper their relationship was, the more regret and pain they would feel. The little fox in front of her had very weak demonic strength, it was just a little demon. Ordinary people could not see it, only the purest and most innocent child could see it. ¡°Sister, I understand.¡± The little fox was very obedient. It knew that it was not good for her to keep looking for the little girl. Uncle Mountain God had also said that there would be no good outcome from humans and demons fraternizing with each other. But it kept wanting to see her, it wanted to see her every day. Even if it only looked at her from afar, it was very happy. It was even happier than when it ate the sweetest wild fruit. This time, the little girl had a fever because of it and almost died. Even if she didn¡¯t say anything, it wouldn¡¯t come looking for her again and bring her danger. Song Yiyan discussed it with Ji Xing and didn¡¯t do anything to the little fox. The fox was good friends with the little girl. If this young lady from the Jiang family didn¡¯t see the little fox after she woke up, she would definitely be very sad. Moreover, the little fox seemed to be an obedient and sensible little fox. What happened next would be up to it to decide! The little fox watched as the two of them left, stood in front of the window and looked at the little girl on the bed. It picked up the flower and placed it on the little girl¡¯s hair while staring at her with reluctance. In the end, it waved at her and climbed out of the window. When it reached outside, it closed the window tightly and stood by the window for a long time. Song Yiyan didn¡¯t expect the child¡¯s condition to be so serious. Normal talismans were of no use to her anymore, so she bit her fingertip and drew three talismans. She handed them to Jin Wanqin. ¡°Auntie, these talismans are to be used once a day and divided into three days. Burn it in some water for Mengmeng to drink and she¡¯ll recover soon.¡± Jin Wanqing took the talisman and handed it to her mother for her to keep. When she sent them outside, she handed her an envelope. ¡°Sorry to trouble you. This is a little token of my appreciation.¡± Song Yiyan didn¡¯t stand on ceremony, she had taken someone¡¯s money by helping them out. She felt around 50,000 yuan, said goodbye politely, and got in the car. It was midsummer, and the cold wind blew at night, it was much more comfortable than in the day. The district was an old district with a night market, and many people were out at night. When they got out of the car, there were a lot of people. ¡°Why don¡¯t I treat you to a barbecue?¡± Song Yiyan smiled at Jin Yunzhe and Wang Qian. Wang Qian was a little tempted. In this weather, barbeque and beer were the most suitable. Jin Yunzhe replied, ¡°I still have work tomorrow. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡± Wang Qian drove the car far away and could still see Jin Yunzhe beside him. His eyes were fixed on the rearview mirror, and he knew that he was looking at Song Yiyan. Sigh, love is such a damaging thing. Yun Zhe is stubborn, he wonders when he will be able to walk out of this. Song Yiyan ordered a few skewers and three pounds of spicy crayfish. She held a can of beer and opened it before leaning over and took a sip. Ji Xing was peeling the crayfish at the side, he peeled one and placed it on a plate beside him. However, no matter how quickly he peeled it, he could not catch up with the speed of the woman eating. Song Yiyan ate her crayfish and drank her beer. She felt that this was the most beautiful thing in life. The two of them were really too eye-catching, the aura around them was incompatible with the simple outdoor barbecue stall. The people eating the barbeque beside them could not help but look at the two of them. Song Yiyan was only in charge of eating and she mumbled, ¡°Why are you so slow? Can¡¯t you peel faster!¡± Ji Xing looked at the prawn meat in the woman¡¯s mouth and glanced at her coldly. Song Yiyan weakly fed him the prawn meat that was about to enter her mouth. ¡°Why are you so fierce? I¡¯ll give it to you, okay?¡± Ji Xing opened his mouth and wanted to eat the prawns, but Song Yiyan twirled the prawn around his lips and threw it into her mouth with a sly smile. Song Yiyan took the prawn that she had just peeled and smiled at him seriously. ¡°I¡¯ll really give it to you this time. Open your mouth!¡± Ji Xing obediently opened his mouth. Song Yiyan was addicted to playing. Just as she was about to feed him the prawn, she threw it into her mouth again. Seeing the man¡¯s angry face, she coughed and said seriously, ¡°Stop fooling around. Really, I¡¯ll really give it to you this time.¡± Ji Xing¡¯s handsome face darkened, and there was a faint fire in his eyes as he watched the little woman feed the prawns to him again. Song Yiyan wanted to tease him. Seeing that the man couldn¡¯t eat anything, she was happy. She brought the prawn to his mouth again and watched as the man opened his mouth and waited to eat. She quickly retracted her hand and threw the prawn into her mouth again. Unexpectedly, in the next moment, the man grabbed her wrist. When the man¡¯s slightly angry and flirtatious face enlarged in front of her, she suddenly widened her eyes. Oh no, this was going too far! The wretched man was angry! The moment Ji Xing¡¯s lips covered hers, his nimble tongue took the opportunity to enter. The sweet fragrance belonged to a little woman and mixed with the spicy and fresh taste of crayfish spread into his mouth. Before Song Yiyan could react, the man grabbed the back of her head and pressed his lips against hers. Her mind exploded and she lost her ability to think. ¡°That must be Song Yiyan!¡± ¡°I think so.¡± ¡°What do you mean it looks like her? Hurry up and take a photo!¡± At the barbecue stall, someone shouted. Those who knew Song Yiyan and those who didn¡¯t all took out their phones to take photos. The bad habits of the people of China were that they liked to join in the fun and followed what the others were doing. Who cared who she was! Ji Xing reacted quickly and stood in front of Song Yiyan. He grabbed the back of her head and surrounded her in a protective manner. Song Yiyan, on the other hand, was calm. She poked him and stepped back from his embrace. She scanned the people who were taking the video. ¡°I¡¯m not Song Yiyan. You¡¯ve mistaken me for someone else. Everyone says that I look like Song Yiyan, but I¡¯m actually her substitute.¡± The surrounding onlookers looked at her skeptically, unsure if what she said was true. ¡°I¡¯m really not Song Yiyan. You better delete everything you took. Otherwise, I¡¯ll call the police. You¡¯re invading my privacy and photo rights. If I sue you, you¡¯ll have to compensate me for it.¡± Song Yiyan picked up her phone and pretended to make a call. The onlookers were actually not very sure if it was her just now. When they heard that she was a stand-in actor and wanted to call the police, they were all embarrassed and prepared to delete the things that had just been taken. At that moment, someone suddenly shouted, ¡°Song Yiyan!¡± Chapter 1308 - The Song Couple (35) Song Yiyan¡¯s face darkened, she looked up and saw Han Ding running towards her excitedly. She gritted her teeth angrily, he was causing trouble! ¡°She¡¯s Song Yiyan!¡± ¡°She¡¯s lying, she must be Song Yiyan. I¡¯m sure of it, hurry up and post it on Weibo.¡± ¡°She¡¯s really the prettiest girl, she is so unrestrained and coquettish at the barbecue stall. I¡¯ve learned something new.¡± Han Ding had already run over with two big bags of food in his hands. ¡°Boss, how can you not have me when you¡¯re out for barbeque? I brought you two bottles of 1982 Lafite, let¡¯s drink two?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he felt that the atmosphere was a little abnormal. The cold murderous aura was directed at him, making him shiver. Song Yiyan glared at him. Are you looking for death? Why did you have to come at this time? It was fine if he came over. He had always been calling her Boss, why did he call her name today? Seeing that more and more people were gathering around, Song Yiyan pulled Ji Xing and ran. Han Ding did not know what was going on. When he saw his boss running, he followed behind him. When the netizens saw that she had run away, a few of them chased after her in order to take more photos and gain more popularity. Song Yiyan didn¡¯t care anymore. After all, her reputation was already as bad as it could get. Moreover, Ji Xing had quickly protected her just now. They did not manage to capture much of them, not even her face. Han Ding followed behind, panting from the run. ¡°Boss and Boss¡¯ boyfriend, please slow down. There¡¯s no one behind.¡± He was old and couldn¡¯t chase anymore. He caught his breath and wanted to continue chasing, but someone pulled him back. ¡°You¡¯re with them, aren¡¯t you? Are you a freeloader? Pay up!¡± The boss of the barbecue stall pulled Han Ding with a look of disdain and anger. Young people these days are too dishonest. It was not easy for him to start a small business, and the food only cost one to two hundred yuan, but they still ran! ¡°Sorry, I ran off in a hurry. I don¡¯t have any money on me.¡± Han Ding realized that he didn¡¯t take his wallet and had forgotten his phone. He gave him a bottle of wine. ¡°This is for you, it¡¯s a 1982 Lafite. It¡¯s enough for you to work at a barbecue stall for months.¡± ¡°Do I look like a retard?¡± Han Ding shook his head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Unlike you, who lied to me. If you don¡¯t pay me money, I¡¯ll call the police.¡± The boss looked at the bottle of wine. 82 Lafite>?Why didn¡¯t he say that it was 82 Sprite instead! ¡°This is really a 1982 Lafite. I was planning to offer it to my boss.¡± Han Ding sighed. Seeing that Song Yiyan and Ji Xing had disappeared, he panicked. ¡°Why don¡¯t you look for me at Thomas Residence tomorrow? My name is Han Ding and Tang Chen Residence is mine. I won¡¯t be short of your money.¡± The boss was amused by him. One moment he had a 1982 Lafite and the next he owned Thomas Residence. Were all liars so arrogant? Han Ding had no choice. In the end, he brought the barbecue shop owner back to his car and gave him the money. The boss looked straight at the wine in Han Ding¡¯s hand. ¡°Can you give me this bottle of wine? I don¡¯t want the money anymore.¡± This plainly dressed brother in front of him must be telling the truth. He drove a Rolls-Royce to eat barbecue! This wine was definitely a 1982 Lafite! Han Ding smiled and paid. He threw the alcohol into the car and got in the car to chase after Song Yiyan and Ji Xing. The boss stood on the spot with a bitter face. He wanted to cry but had no tears as he watched the luxury car drive away. He looked down at the 200 yuan in his hand and was filled with regret. A chance to make a fortune was missed just like that. As the saying goes, one should not force oneself. Just as Han Ding reached the entrance of the district, he saw Song Yiyan and Ji Xing standing by the side of the road, taking a taxi. He quickly stopped. Song Yiyan saw that it was Han Ding and pulled Ji Xing into the car. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Golden Garden. Hurry.¡± Han Ding¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Boss, there¡¯s work again?¡± Song Yiyan didn¡¯t know why he was so happy when something like this happened. She nodded. ¡°Hurry up, or someone will die.¡± She and Ji Xing had just escaped from the pursuit of those crazy people when they received a call from the fatty Ma Rongguang who blackmailed her wretched man for 100,000 yuan. She had asked for one million, and the other party had sent the money over without any hesitation. From the commotion and his voice, they must have been scared out of their wits. Golden Garden was a high-end community in Beijing. Han Ding drove a luxury car worth tens of millions and entered the community without anyone stopping him. The hallway outside Ma Rongguang¡¯s house was strangely quiet. Standing at the door, she could clearly hear doors slamming after one another, as if something heavy was slamming against the door rhythmically. In the strange and quiet night, the sound of the collision was even more terrifying, causing goosebumps to rise all over. She could vaguely hear the man crying, as if he was extremely afraid. Han Ding was a little worried. ¡°Boss, the door is locked from the inside. We don¡¯t have a key, why¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he heard a soft sound from behind the door. Song Yiyan pushed the door open. ¡°You two wait outside!¡± Song Yiyan stopped Ji Xing and Han Ding. Han Ding definitely believed in Song Yiyan. He stood obediently at the door, but he was curious as to what was going on inside. The moment the door opened, he could smell the thick smell of blood, a fishy and iron smell. Ji Xing wouldn¡¯t listen to Song Yiyan. As soon as she entered, he followed behind. The moment he saw the scene in the room, his eyes turned cold. He stepped forward and grabbed her waist. He covered her eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t look.¡± Song Yiyan felt a warmth in her heart and her voice softened. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m used to it.¡± Her eyesight was excellent, especially her night vision. She had already seen everything over there, but his actions still warmed her. Ji Xing looked at the extremely bloody and cruel scene opposite him, his long and narrow eyes were full of vigilance, murderous and cold. Blood was everywhere. Fresh blood covered the walls, doors, and floor, as if someone had dragged a body away. On the ground, the woman who had framed him that afternoon was lying in a pool of blood. Her body was in an extremely distorted state, and he did not know if she was dead or alive. Directly opposite the living room was a bedroom. At the bedroom door, a very beautiful woman was holding her head and banging it against the door repeatedly. Chapter 1309 - The Song Couple (36) Behind the door, the man¡¯s hysterical voice was filled with hatred and fear. ¡°You bitch, I have the talisman in my hand, you can¡¯t get close to me. I¡¯ve already called the Master to come over. Just wait, the Master will definitely take you in!¡± Song Yiyan glanced at the woman who was banging her head against the door, and her eyes flashed with sympathy. The woman¡¯s head was separated from her body. She had her head in her hand and was knocking against the door. Hearing her and Ji Xing enter, the head that was hugged by her fair hands slowly turned in their direction. It was a very good-looking head with gorgeous features. It looked at them with almond-shaped eyes, and its entire body was filled with viciousness. The head attacked them, clearly treating them as Ma Rongguang¡¯s accomplices. Before Song Yiyan could say anything, the woman¡¯s beauty disappeared and she regained her terrifying appearance. Half of her skull had been caved in by a blunt object. Red and sticky blood and white brain juices mixed together. It was a shocking sight, and her stomach began to churn. Ji Xing watched as the woman screamed in anger and hatred before attacking. He stood in front of Song Yiyan and kicked the woman. The woman fell heavily to the ground, her head was like a ball. After rolling a few times, she lay on her side with fear flashing across her eyes. Her body was also trembling uncontrollably. She could clearly feel the trembling and threat from her soul, so she did not dare to act rashly. ¡°Sister, we¡¯re all civilized people. Let¡¯s talk nicely and not touch each other.¡± Song Yiyan smiled and walked up to her. She looked down at her. ¡°You¡¯re scaring me like this. I¡¯m so scared. Can you change back?¡± The woman felt threatened and knew that she was not her match. She looked at the girl in front of her and her voice trembled uncontrollably due to fear. She shrank back and wanted to avoid her. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Song Yiyan saw that the woman was about to run away and smiled. ¡°You haven¡¯t taken your revenge yet. Are you ready to let that bastard off?¡± The woman seemed to be in disbelief as her eyes widened. ¡°You really won¡¯t take me in?¡± Song Yiyan was no ordinary Onmyoji, she did as she pleased and had always done things according to her mood. She nodded and said, ¡°But you have to think carefully. If you really kill them all, you will never be able to reincarnate. Is it worth it to give up the chance to be a human again for the sake of those two bastards?¡± The expression in the woman¡¯s eyes disappeared for a moment. She sobbed as she covered her face and cried out in pain. Ghosts did not have tears, and hers were cries of grief. It was extremely tragic, and it made their hearts panic. The woman¡¯s name was Yang Juan, and she was Ma Rongguang¡¯s ex-wife. Ma Rongguang was a gangster, lazy and bad-tempered. Domestic violence was a common occurrence in the family. If he got angry outside, he would hit her when she came home. Not only was he guilty of domestic violence, he was also paranoid. After he met Zhu Linlin at the red-light district, he became even more fierce and started to hit her. He said that she had an affair and had a man outside. Every time, he would beat her half to death. She wanted to run, but she couldn¡¯t. Ma Rongguang had threatened to kill her entire family if she ran. She didn¡¯t dare to run, so she could only live with his brutality and live a life worse than death. Chapter 1310 - The Song Couple (37) She had endured such a hellish life for two whole years. After that, Zhu Linlin entered the house and bullied her with Ma Rongguang every day. As long as the two of them were slightly unhappy outside, they would vent their anger, torture and humiliate her like a slave. She really couldn¡¯t stand the shame. It was better to die than to live, so she escaped while they were gone. But Ma Rongguang was in the mafia and had a lot of connections. It didn¡¯t take long for him to catch her again. Zhu Linlin said that only by breaking her legs could she be obedient, so they broke her legs. After that, they were no longer satisfied with the pleasure of beating her up, so they killed her. Later on, the two of them used the excuse of renovating the house to build her corpse into a stone pillar in the living room. Ma Rongguang had heard from somewhere that they had to separate her head from her body as she had died tragically, or else she would turn into a malicious ghost that came back to take his life. He cut off her head and left her beheaded, unable to find him for revenge. Ji Xing frowned when he heard this. He looked at the woman on the floor who was covered in blood and was unsure if she was alive or dead. Immediately after, he looked in the direction of the bedroom with murderous intent in his eyes. Song Yiyan took a deep breath, no wonder this female ghost was so resentful. Her death was too miserable. The story she told made her feel suffocated. She did not know how she endured the torture that was worse than death for two years. ¡°Do you think I should take revenge?¡± Yang Juan¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred as she looked at Song Yiyan. ¡°Master, do you think I should take revenge on them?¡± ¡°I know all about you and sympathize with what happened to you. I¡¯ll help you call the police about what happened here, they¡¯ll be severely punished by the law and condemned by everyone. ¡°As for the hardships you suffered when you were alive, go to hell and tell the King of Hell. The judge will give you justice and punish them.¡± Song Yiyan looked at her seriously. Yang Juan fell silent and no longer spoke. She only sobbed in pain, her voice desperate and miserable, making those who heard her cry. Song Yiyan sighed and continued, ¡°If you want to take revenge now and kill them to vent your anger, I won¡¯t stop you. However, you have to think carefully. For the sake of these two scumbags, your hands would be stained with blood and you won¡¯t be able to reincarnate for eternity. Is it worth it?¡± She took the money and said that she would come over, but she didn¡¯t say that she would help him deal with the female ghost. That bastard Ma Rongguang did such a thing, he deserved to die! Yang Juan¡¯s low cries that made one feel despair, pain, and discomfort finally stopped. After thinking it through, she looked up at the person in front of her. ¡°Master, I don¡¯t want to be unable to reincarnate forever. I¡¯ll listen to you and not kill him, but I can¡¯t let him go!¡± Song Yiyan nodded and gave Ji Xing a look before the two of them left. When Han Ding saw them coming out, he rubbed her hands excitedly and his eyes lit up. ¡°Boss, Boss¡¯ boyfriend, what¡¯s the situation inside? Is it settled?¡± Seeing how excited he was, Song Yiyan opened the door a little and smiled. ¡°You¡¯ll know once you go in and take a look.¡± Han Ding looked expectant and asked carefully, ¡°Can I really go in?¡± Song Yiyan nodded and smiled innocently. Ji Xing gave him a sympathetic look but did not say anything. After Han Ding received an accurate reply, he stepped in eagerly. Since he had already decided to follow Boss, he had to go through all kinds of big events. He¡¯d always hid whenever he encountered trouble and it was too embarrassing to let Boss, a woman, charge into the enemy lines. It took less than a minute before Han Ding screamed in fear and ran out as if he was escaping. His face was pale as he squatted on the ground and started retching in pain. When he thought of the scene just now, he wanted to vomit out his liver and gallbladder. It was too scary and bloody. Boss and boss¡¯s boyfriend were indeed a couple. How could the two of them be so calm after seeing that scene? Impressive! Vicious! Song Yiyan quickly took a step back and frowned at the dark corridor. ¡°Why do the two floors seem empty? There¡¯s no one!¡± Han Ding, who was vomiting, tried his best to stop his vomiting. He covered his mouth and said incoherently, ¡°It¡¯s all owned by him. These two floors are part of his property.¡± Song Yiyan said, ¡°This bastard is pretty ruthless in order to hide the body without being discovered. The property prices here are high, right? He even rented and sold it, isn¡¯t anyone suspicious?¡± ¡°He¡¯s the local tyrant here, a hooligan. Who dares to go against him or cause trouble for him? Wouldn¡¯t he be able to do whatever he wants?¡± Song Yiyan sneered. ¡°There¡¯s no law in this world.¡± Han Ding sighed and said sincerely, ¡°There are many places in this world that the law can¡¯t shine on. Darkness breeds and there are no laws.¡± Ma Rongguang was just the tip of the iceberg. There were more places and more people who might not even wait for the day of light to arrive before silently dying in the darkness. Song Yiyan didn¡¯t reply. After a loud bang, she heard the sound of a wall breaking. She looked in and saw that a thick pillar in the living room had broken. On the ground, Zhu Linlin and Ma Guangrong were lying in a pool of blood. If she didn¡¯t see their weak chests, she would have thought they were dead! The pillar in the living room was broken from the middle, and the corpse inside could be clearly seen. It had already turned into white bones. Thereafter, she dialed a number and called the police. In about half an hour, the police arrived. The leader was the captain of the criminal police team, Zhao Yun. When he saw Song Yiyan and Han Ding, the veins on his forehead popped. He turned around and ordered, ¡°Xiao Chen, Xiao Lin, come with me. Don¡¯t go in, you two women.¡± Why was it the two of them again? Why were they always involved in murder cases?! Zhao Yun had overestimated his ability to take it. He had underestimated the cruelty and bloodlust of the homicide. Even he, an old police officer who was used to seeing all kinds of crime scenes, was agitated by the scene before him. Chapter 1311 - The Song Couple (38) ¡°Captain Zhao, if there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll get going.¡± Song Yiyan had already followed the police officer over to make a statement. Zhao Yun¡¯s head hurt and his stomach was in a mess. He looked at the bones in the pillar and felt terrible. He walked out and looked at her. ¡°Why are you here in the middle of the night?¡± Song Yiyan smiled and pointed at the policewoman who was taking her statement. ¡°I¡¯ve told this female colleague everything I know.¡± Zhao Yun took the statement and looked at her solemnly. ¡°Follow me.¡± Song Yiyan was very obedient. As a law-abiding citizen, she naturally had to cooperate with the police. When Zhao Yun turned around, he saw that the handsome man had followed him. He frowned and asked her, ¡°Your boyfriend?¡± Song Yiyan hummed and whispered, ¡°He knows everything. It¡¯s okay for him to follow.¡± Zhao Yun was relieved, he stopped in the corridor opposite and lowered his voice. ¡°There¡¯s no one else here. Tell me more!¡± Song Yiyan was amused and teased, ¡°You¡¯re a police officer. Do you still believe in this?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll believe you, but I didn¡¯t say that the police would believe this. Don¡¯t joke with me.¡± Zhao Yun knew that she understood. There were many things that couldn¡¯t be explained in the incident with An Yin previously. It was better to believe in the existence of ghosts and gods than to believe in nothing. His mother believed in this and often went to the temple to get him a peace charm. He had been a police officer for so many years and had handled so many murder cases, so he had more or less encountered some strange things. However, ever since he met her, these strange events could really be considered bizarre. It also made him completely believe that those things really existed. Song Yiyan told him the whole story, but she wouldn¡¯t tell him about the million yuan she received. ¡°That¡¯s it, that Yang Juan is really pitiful. I hope your police can investigate this matter and give her justice.¡± Zhao Yun knew that the female corpse in the pillar definitely had a story behind it, but he didn¡¯t expect her to be so miserable. He nodded solemnly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this. It¡¯s what we should do.¡± Song Yiyan trusted Zhao Yun a lot. The police stood by the people, and the police would definitely seek justice for the people who had died. Zhao Yun stood in the corridor and watched them leave. Suddenly, a cold wind blew past him. It was so cold that he couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Thereafter, he saw Song Yiyan waving at the air. The jade pendant on her neck lit up and returned to normal. Zhao Yun broke out in cold sweat and felt his scalp tingle. It seemed that the woman who was tortured to death had left with her. As soon as Song Yiyan entered the elevator, her expression changed. She held her stomach and squatted on the floor, her face scrunched up in pain. Ji Xing¡¯s expression changed and his eyes were filled with danger. He stared at the jade pendant on her chest. ¡°What did you do? Get out!¡± The jade pendant trembled in fear and floated out. Its voice changed and it was about to cry. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t do anything. I really didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Han Ding was anxious too. She was fine just a moment ago, but she suddenly felt uncomfortable. She looked like she was in pain. ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong? Where are you feeling unwell? I¡¯ll call the ambulance for you.¡± Song Yiyan gritted her teeth and shouted, ¡°What are you shouting for? Get out!¡± Han Ding pointed at her nose. ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s you. Get out, now!¡± Han Ding did not know what she had done wrong. He lowered his head and walked out of the elevator. The elevator closed and he quickly pressed the button for another elevator, he touched her head and looked aggrieved. What happened to the Boss? What did he do wrong? Did he anger her? He didn¡¯t do anything wrong! Ji Xing squatted in front of her, his face full of worry. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± It was the first time Song Yiyan felt so embarrassed, she didn¡¯t know what to say and decided to go all out. She looked at him and said, ¡°My period is here.¡± Ji Xing did not react for a moment. After being stunned for a moment, he asked, ¡°Your period is here?¡± Song Yiyan nodded and looked at him aggrievedly. ¡°A lot. My pants are wet.¡± Ji Xing was very serious. ¡°What should I do?¡± Song Yiyan said, ¡°Give me your jacket.¡± Ji Xing obediently handed her the coat. Song Yiyan was wearing a pair of tight, light-colored jeans. The red blood stains were obvious, and she wrapped the jacket around her waist, blocking out the large patch of blood. A moment later, the elevator door opened. Ji Xing walked out first and saw that the woman was still standing there, looking at her anxiously. ¡°What¡¯s wrong now?¡± Song Yiyan glared at him, exasperated at his failure to live up to expectations. The man didn¡¯t know how to feel sorry for someone at all. Did he even need to ask? She sniffled and said weakly, ¡°My stomach hurts. I can¡¯t move.¡± When Han Ding got off the elevator, Ji Xing happened to come out with Song Yiyan in his arms. He rushed up to her with a worried expression. ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong? Are you okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s see if there are any convenience stores nearby. We¡¯ll go to the convenience store first.¡± Han Ding did not know what had happened. As a small fry, facing the two big shots, he did not dare to ask or say anything. He did not dare to look at Boss¡¯s boyfriend, she should be fine. There was a 24-hour convenience store near the community. Ji Xing got out of the car and went to buy a sanitary pad. In the small underwear shop, he even bought a red dress from the shop next door. He looked at Han Ding. ¡°Brother Han, please step aside for a while.¡± Han Ding smiled ambiguously and nodded. When he got out of the car, he whispered to Ji Xing, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Take your time. Why don¡¯t I leave the car with you? I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Ji Xing did not understand what he meant and replied very seriously, ¡°No need, we¡¯ll be done soon.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hurry.¡± After saying that, Han Ding ran away. He lit a cigarette and started playing with his phone. He secretly looked in the direction of the car with a benevolent father¡¯s smile. Since the two of them were in such a hurry, he did not know when they would have a child. Seeing how sticky they were, he guessed that it would be soon. Before he could finish his cigarette, he saw Ji Xing get out of the car and shouted for him to come. Han Ding nearly swallowed his cigarette and choked! Chapter 1312 - The Song Couple (39) Ji Xing had a nagging feeling that after Han Ding returned, his gaze towards him was very strange. He looked like he wanted to say something but hesitated, so he asked him why he didn¡¯t say anything. Song Yiyan¡¯s stomach hurt like crazy. She didn¡¯t know why, but her head felt tight and she felt weak. For a moment, she felt that giving birth was nothing special. She had already changed out of her dirty clothes and into a clean sanitary pad. She felt much more comfortable after drying herself. Leaning against Ji Xing¡¯s arms, she naturally did not notice anything wrong with Han Ding. Ji Xing looked at the young lady on the bed who looked like she was in pain. His heart ached so much that he did not know what to do. He got her a heat pack and let her hug it before turning around to go to the kitchen. Soon, he came out with a bowl of brown sugar water and eggs. He picked her up and placed her in his arms, feeding her brown sugar water. Song Yiyan looked at the man and lay on the bed. Her stomach hurt, but she was hungry too. She started to order weakly. ¡°Ji Xing, I want to eat pig trotters.¡± Ji Xing sighed softly, unable to hide the heartache in his eyes. ¡°Sleep first. I¡¯ll call you when you¡¯re better.¡± Song Yiyan nodded obediently and grunted in pain. She couldn¡¯t sleep, so she lay on the bed and watched the man busying himself. Her lips subconsciously curled into a sweet smile. When someone knocked on the door, Ji Xing had just scooped out the pork trotters and was about to wake the young lady up to eat something before letting her sleep. He opened the door and saw Qiao Yuan standing at the door. He greeted her politely, ¡°Hello, Auntie.¡± Qiao Yuan looked at the man in front of her and asked him in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re not asleep yet, is Yanyan feeling very uncomfortable? Did she disturb you?¡± Yanyan has had bad period cramps since she was young. Every time she had her period, she would be in so much pain. She thought that it was time for her period, so she wanted to come and take a look. ¡°She¡¯s already asleep. Auntie, come in!¡± Ji Xing looked at the woman in front of him and took a step back to let her enter the house. In the entire Song family, only the auntie cared about her. Mothers and daughters were always connected. ¡°I¡¯m not going in. She won¡¯t be happy to see me.¡± Qiao Yuan handed him the packaging in her hand. ¡°This is the medicine she often drinks, I packaged it in a vacuum bag after boiling it. Give her a bag of it every time and three times a day. Don¡¯t put it in the pot to heat it up, just heat it in the hot water.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ji Xing took the package in her hand and nodded. ¡°Auntie, wait a moment. I¡¯ll send you back.¡± ¡°No need, just watch her closely.¡± Qiao Yuan poked her head into the room and saw that her daughter was sleeping soundly. She felt relieved and reminded him, ¡°She doesn¡¯t like to drink medicine, it¡¯s too bitter. Watch her drink this, there¡¯s sugar in it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ji Xing placed the things on the table and chased after her to send her off. He looked at the person beside him solemnly. ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of her.¡± ¡°Auntie knows.¡± Qiao Yuan was very satisfied with him. The more she looked at her son-in-law, the more satisfied she was. Not only was he good-looking, but he was also good to Yanyan and had a good personality. He was also considerate towards people. She did not hope for her daughter to be rich or marry a rich person. She only hoped that her daughter would not be like her, living in someone else¡¯s shadow and face for the rest of her life. She hoped that her daughter could marry a man who knew her well and treated her well. When Song Yiyan smelled the medicine, her eyes darkened. She didn¡¯t say anything and obediently drank the medicine. She then casually said, ¡°My mom is here.¡± It was an affirmative sentence, not a question. Ji Xing stuffed a candy into her mouth and nodded. ¡°She¡¯s already gone.¡± Song Yiyan hummed and leaned against him like she had no bones. Her voice was very low. ¡°Ji Xing, I want to earn lots of money. I want to stand higher than the Song family, I want to get her out of there.¡± She would never go back to the Song family. She wanted to stand at the pinnacle of this world and let the Song family look up to her, knowing what it meant to be out of reach. ¡°Okay.¡± Ji Xing gently stroked her long hair, his heart aching so much that he felt suffocated. He would help her and make the Song family lower their heads and admit their mistake. They would regret it. Ji Xing went out early in the morning and was about to buy groceries. When he opened the door, he saw Han Ding standing at the door with two big boxes in his hands. He frowned. ¡°Brother Han, what are you doing?¡± Han Ding looked at him and laughed. ¡°Boss isn¡¯t awake yet, right? I sent you some good things. They¡¯re all in this box and are fresh. Help me bring them in.¡± Ji Xing didn¡¯t know what he was holding, but he bent down to help take everything in. ¡°Are you giving her food?¡± Han Ding inched closer to him with an ambiguous expression. ¡°I gave you food to nourish your body. Your body looks too weak, you need to nourish yourself.¡± Ji Xing felt a little creeped out by his gaze. When he asked him what it was, he didn¡¯t say anything. He just said that it was something good for men and told him to eat it boldly without worry. He would send more after he finished eating. After Han Ding sent the things over, he hurriedly made an excuse that he had something on and ran away without even agreeing to Ji Xing¡¯s request to keep him for breakfast. After Ji Xing opened the packaging of the box, he frowned at the things all over the floor. His handsome face darkened and finally understood why he was looking at him weirdly. There was a deer whip, a bull whip, a lamb ball, a deer antler, a sea cucumber, and a large bottle of fresh blood with the word deer blood on it. They were all fresh goods, and he didn¡¯t know where he¡¯d gotten them from. Did he think that he was incapable and sent these things to him for nourishment? He really had to thank him! The thing that Han Ding had worked so hard to send was a token of his sincerity. Ji Xing did not throw it away, thinking that the next time he came, he would let him bring it back to nourish himself. After her period came, Song Yiyan felt like she was half dead. ¡°I¡¯ll come back in the afternoon to cook for you. If you feel uncomfortable, call me, okay?¡± Ji Xing half-squatted on the ground and looked at the young lady who was sleeping in a daze. ¡°Okay,¡± Song Yiyan replied in a half-asleep manner. She hooked her arms around his neck and kissed him. ¡°I want to eat lobster for lunch.¡± ¡°Lobsters are not good for you now. I¡¯ll make you sweet and sour pork ribs and steamed fish, okay?¡± Song Yiyan thought for a moment, narrowed her eyes, and said softly, ¡°Then after my period is over, I want to eat lobster.¡± Ji Xing smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Ji Xing went to work while Song Yiyan continued to sleep. She was so uncomfortable that she didn¡¯t know whether it was day or night. She was in a daze when she heard the sound of the window opening, she opened her eyes and saw a little fox rolling in. The little fox was covered in injuries and she didn¡¯t know where it got injured from. It was in a sorry state and its clothes were drenched in blood. When it fell to the ground, it tried to stand up but couldn¡¯t even after trying a few times. Chapter 1313 - The Song Couple (40) Song Yiyan was startled awake. She looked at the little fox in front of her. ¡°Where did you go? Did you go to get revenge on the big bad wolf?¡± The little fox¡¯s face was covered in blood and it looked miserable and pitiful. Even her heart started to ache. The moment the little fox saw her, it couldn¡¯t control its emotions anymore and cried until it was out of breath. ¡°Sister, please save Mengmeng. Please save her quickly!¡± Song Yiyan was dumbfounded by its tears, she looked out of the window and saw that the sky had turned dark. She frowned. ¡°Stop crying. Let¡¯s get down to business!¡± The little fox was stunned by her shout. Immediately, it wiped its tears forcefully. Its sleeves, arms and face were covered in blood, but it finally stopped crying. It was Jin Yunzhe¡¯s little cousin. Something had happened on Jiang Mengmeng¡¯s side. The little fox said that it didn¡¯t want to look for Jiang Mengmeng but wanted to see if she had recovered. Who knew that it would see Jiang Mengmeng¡¯s father, Jiang Qiuhai, return. Recently, Jiang Qiuhai had been divorcing his wife, Jin Wanqin. He had a mistress outside that gave birth to a son for him, wanting to be promoted. When he returned home in the evening, he happened to see Jin Wanqin burning the talisman paper and wanted to give her daughter some talisman water. When his temper flared up, he spilled the talisman water and said that it was a feudal superstition. He even hit Jin Wanqin and locked her up. Jin Yunzhe¡¯s grandmother, Jiang Mengmeng¡¯s grandmother, saw that the child¡¯s condition was much better and was tired from taking care of her for a few days, so she returned to her own house. She didn¡¯t expect that bastard Jiang Qiuhai to not only return but also engage in domestic violence. Jiang Mengmeng did not drink the talisman water and was in a very bad condition, she was even taken away by Jiang Qiuhai. He said that he would never allow others to defile his daughter like this and brought her to the hospital for treatment. When Song Yiyan and the little fox went down, Jin Yunzhe¡¯s car was parked at the door. Wang Qian was taking things from the trunk. ¡°Brother Wang, is Senior Jin here?¡± Song Yiyan didn¡¯t care about her stomach anymore. The child¡¯s life was more important! ¡°Yes, why are you in such a hurry? Yun Zhe and I are here to thank you.¡± Wang Qian took out the present. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, hurry up and go to your aunt¡¯s house, something has happened! Jiang Qiuhai took Mengmeng away.¡± Song Yiyan was anxious. After making herself clear, she opened the car door and got in. Jin Yunzhe had yet to get out of the car and was on the phone. When he saw her coming up, she waved at him and told him to sit aside. He frowned in confusion. He was sitting in the middle, while she was thin and small. There was enough space for two of her beside him. After hanging up, she ran to the middle seat and said to the air, ¡°Sit here.¡± Jin Yunzhe felt the air pressure around him suddenly drop. His back felt cold as he glanced at the other side and tried his best to maintain his composure. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Song Yiyan said, ¡°It¡¯s here to inform us what happened, something happened to your aunt. Jiang Qiuhai went to take Mengmeng away and beat your aunt up before locking her up. Mengmeng is in a very dangerous situation now.¡± When Jin Yunzhe heard the words Jiang Qiuhai, his handsome face, which had never been happy, suddenly turned cold. Anger rose in his eyes. ¡°Beast!¡± Wang Qian had been good friends with Jin Yunzhe for many years, so he naturally knew about his family matters. He hurriedly stuffed everything back into the trunk and got into the car. ¡°Yunzhe, where are we going first?¡± Anger surged in Jin Yunzhe¡¯s eyes as he gritted his teeth. ¡°Auntie¡¯s house.¡± He had to find his aunt and save her before he could find out where that bastard had taken Mengmeng. Wang Qian glanced at the rearview mirror and couldn¡¯t help but shiver. He even reminded him, ¡°Calm down and don¡¯t be rash.¡± The last time Yun Zhe beat up that bastard Jiang Qiuhai, that bastard took a video and recorded it and he extorted them with it. It would otherwise be exposed if not for them paying a million yuan to settle it. This time, he must not let that bastard get a hold of him again. That bastard was fearless. Yun Zhe was a famous celebrity. If news of his violent assault were to spread, even if he was on the righteous side, it would affect his acting career. Jin Yunzhe only glanced at him and pursed his thin lips. The air pressure around him was low and he did not speak. Wang Qian was talking to Jin Yunzhe. When the car started, he saw through the rearview mirror that Song Yiyan was talking to thin air. His face turned pale and his mind went blank. Song Yiyan was drawing a talisman. ¡°Why were you so careless to let the car crash into you? You¡¯re the stupidest demon I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± The little fox was in too much of a hurry on the way here. When it was running the red light, it was knocked down by a car. It had been through a lot to find her. ¡°Song¡­ Song¡­ Teacher Song, who are you talking to?¡± Wang Qian was timid to begin with and could not speak properly. ¡°It¡¯s not a ghost who came to report to me.¡± Song Yiyan glanced at him sideways. Look at him, what a coward! Wang Qian was still trembling in fear. He tried his best to not look at it, but he still couldn¡¯t help but want to see what it was. Song Yiyan drew an appearance talisman and a hemostatic talisman. After she pasted it on the little fox, ordinary people could see it. Wang Qian looked at the disheveled little guy and couldn¡¯t see what it was. He only saw a fluffy head and two ears. ¡°What is this? Why is it all bloody?¡± Jin Yunzhe glanced at it and said in a low voice, ¡°Brother Wang, hand over the medicine box in front.¡± Wang Qian shivered again. ¡°This¡­ This¡­ It¡¯s not human. Is the medicine box useful?¡± Song Yiyan said, ¡°Brother Wang is right, human medicine is useless against demons. Its body is too weak and its self-healing ability is poor.¡± If it were any other great demon with slightly stronger powers, it would not have been a problem to be hit by a car. Even if it was injured, it could recover quickly. Jin Yunzhe looked at the little creature, it was about the size of a five or six-year-old child. It was curled up into a ball and covered in blood. It looked strange and heartbreaking. Song Yiyan had let them see the little fox and didn¡¯t plan to hide it from them. She told them about the little fox and Jiang Mengmeng. However, she wouldn¡¯t tell the truth. She didn¡¯t say that Jiang Mengmeng was attacked by the big bad wolf while waiting for the little fox. The little fox was shy and not as thick-skinned as her. Its face was red and it was so anxious that it didn¡¯t know how to explain. ¡°Uncle, actually, it¡¯s me¡­¡± Song Yiyan gave him a look. This little monster was too stubborn. Chapter 1314 - The Song Couple (41) ¡°Uncle, actually Mengmeng was attacked by the big bad wolf because she was waiting for me. It¡¯s my fault that she was injured.¡± The little fox was too honest, it lowered its eyes and was dejected. Wang Qian didn¡¯t look mature but was actually quite sentimental. When he saw the little fox covered in blood, his heart ached. Tears flowed down his cheeks as he comforted it. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, it¡¯s really not your fault. It¡¯s all because of that evil big bad wolf demon.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault,¡± Jin Yunzhe comforted the fox for the first time. He even handed Song Yiyan a pack of tissues to give to the little fox. He¡¯d actually known this all along. When she¡¯d kicked them all out in Mengmeng¡¯s room, he¡¯d known that she must have seen something they couldn¡¯t. However, he never expected that it was not a spirit but a demon. It was Mengmeng¡¯s friend who had suffered such a serious injury in order to report to them. They reached his aunt¡¯s house quickly, his aunt was crying and shouting until she ran out of energy. She was desperately knocking on the door, hoping that someone could hear her. However, the villa area was very far from the other villas. In addition, that bastard Jiang Qiuhai had locked her in the underground wine room, so no one would hear her cries for help. Jin Yunzhe carried his aunt out of the wine cellar, his heart aching. His eyes were bloodshot, and his anger had already burned his rationality. ¡°Auntie, where did he go?¡± Jin Wanqing did not know where that bastard Jiang Qiuhai had brought her daughter. Her eyes were red as she pulled him back. ¡°Yun Zhe, calm down. This has nothing to do with you. Auntie will go find him, I will go.¡± That bastard did not care about their past relationship at all. The last time, Yun Zhe almost ruined his career because he hit him. She could not let Yun Zhe take the risk again. Song Yiyan couldn¡¯t take it anymore, every family had its own difficulties. As long as they had something bad, they would lead a miserable life. Looking at Jin Yunzhe, one would know that he was a famous celebrity. He had plenty of money and a stellar reputation, but when faced with scum like Jiang Qiuhai, he was still helpless. ¡°Auntie, if there¡¯s really no other way, we¡¯ll call the police.¡± Wang Qian did not have any good solutions. If it¡¯s a matter related to money, he would have a solution. However, the matter before him could not be resolved with money. That bastard Jiang Qiuhai was also a university professor with social status and had made many influential friends. It was not easy to check on him. Song Yiyan went out to make a call and returned soon. She looked at them and said, ¡°Mengmeng is at the children¡¯s hospital. Let¡¯s go now!¡± Wang Qian was so shocked that his eyes fell to the ground. How did she know? Did she ask a ghost? Jin Yunzhe knew that this was not the time to thank her. He helped his aunt into the car and nodded at her gratefully. When they got in the car, Jin Yunzhe specially sat in the passenger seat and left a seat for the little fox behind. The little fox¡¯s Invisibility Talisman was taken away by her and he could no longer see that pitiful little fox. At the entrance of the emergency room of the children¡¯s hospital, a man and a woman were standing. When Jin Wanqing saw the two of them, hatred surged in her eyes. When she walked forward, she slapped the man ruthlessly. ¡°Jiang Qiuhai, if anything happens to Mengmeng, I¡¯ll make you pay with your life!¡± Jiang Qiuhai did not expect her to come over either. He retracted his hand and wanted to grab her arm, but his arm seemed to have been suddenly controlled by someone and froze in midair. He felt a pain on his face and a burning sensation. He glared at the woman in front of him. As soon as he could move his arm, he slapped her with great force. How could Jin Yunzhe watch his aunt get beaten up? He rushed forward and punched the man¡¯s face. Jiang Qiuhai was not as tall as Jin Yunzhe. He was a plump middle-aged man, so how could he be his match in a fight? The moment his fist connected, he felt a sharp pain. The woman with heavy makeup stopped him after a sharp and vicious scream. She took out her phone and started taking videos. Jin Yunzhe did not want to have a good time anymore, he actually dared to hit him in public. If he dared to hit them, she would ruin his reputation. Let¡¯s see who is more ruthless! Song Yiyan slowly walked to her side and patted her shoulder with a smile. She looked innocent. ¡°Sister, can you please give me your phone?¡± This woman was the mistress Jiang Qiuhai had found outside. She looked so ugly that people who did not know better would think that she was a hooker! The woman turned around and when she saw Song Yiyan, her eyes were vicious. She sneered, ¡°You¡¯re with him, I remember now. You¡¯re a celebrity too. Your name is Song Yiyan, right? If I expose what happened between the two of you, you¡¯ll both be finished. If you know what¡¯s good for you, get lost!¡± The smile on Song Yiyan¡¯s face grew wider. She didn¡¯t even see her move before she snatched the woman¡¯s phone away and threw it onto the ground in front of her. There was a bang. No one knew how much strength she had used, the phone twisted and broke into several pieces, but the floor was not damaged at all. Beside her, Wang Qian was afraid that Song Yiyan would be taken advantage of and was about to step forward to help her. When he saw what happened, his forehead darkened. Oh my god, I¡¯m scared. Sister Song is amazing! No wonder she was recently known as the number one sister in society. From the looks of it, this title was most suitable for her. Song Yiyan smiled brightly. ¡°Look, there¡¯s no proof.¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± The woman was so angry that her chest was heaving up and down. She pointed at her. ¡°You guys hit and abused people in public. Is there any justice in this world? I¡¯m going to call the police to arrest you.¡± ¡°You stole someone else¡¯s husband and strutted around. Are all mistresses nowadays as arrogant as you?¡± Song Yiyan continued laughing. The woman¡¯s face turned pale from anger and she almost couldn¡¯t breathe, the word mistress was like a thorn in her heart. Every time she heard it, she would feel suffocated. She glared at Song Yiyan venomously. ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°Oh, you even dare to be a mistress. Are you afraid of people talking about you?¡± Song Yiyan giggled. The woman only felt that her crisp laughter was exceptionally piercing. She was laughing at her, and her body trembled as she slapped Song Yiyan. Song Yiyan dodged and watched with interest as the woman lost control of herself. She slammed into the wall and knocked her head against it. After a shrill cry, blood flowed out. At this moment, Wang Qian only wanted to clap and cheer. These mistresses were lawless and invaded other people¡¯s families, they should have been taught a lesson long ago. If it¡¯s up to them, they would kill her! Chapter 1315 - The Song Couple (42) The emergency room door opened. The doctors and nurses were stunned when they saw what was happening. ¡°What are you doing? If you want to fight, go outside and fight.¡± When the attending doctor saw that it was the patient¡¯s family member who was fighting, his face turned green. After shouting, he looked at the nurse beside him. ¡°Call the security guards, quickly call the police.¡± Jin Wanqing was extremely anxious. On one side was her daughter, who was in the operating theater, and on the other was her nephew. She was afraid that her nephew would be beaten up by that bastard and suffer a loss. When she heard the doctor¡¯s words, she quickly ran over. ¡°Doctor, how¡¯s my daughter¡¯s condition?¡± The attending doctor glanced at the woman in front of him and pointed at the woman whose forehead was bleeding. ¡°You¡¯re the child¡¯s mother, what about her?¡± Weren¡¯t the parents accompanying the child? Anger flashed through Jin Wanqing¡¯s eyes. She bit her lip, her eyes red and her voice hoarse. ¡°I am the child¡¯s biological mother.¡± The attending doctor understood when he heard her words. She was her biological mother, and the woman who accompanied the child was her stepmother. ¡°The child¡¯s condition is very bad. Prepare yourselves!¡± Jin Wanqin felt her mind go blank and her body went limp. Someone held her before she fainted. Wang Qian held Jin Wanqin and asked for the doctor¡¯s opinion. ¡°Can we go in and see the child now?¡± The doctor nodded. The child¡¯s condition was too serious, they had to resuscitate her for half an hour before she was rescued. After a comprehensive checkup, they still could not find out what illness it was, they had no choice. In his opinion, he could only leave her fate to the heavens. Song Yiyan felt good when she had just slapped the mistress. A mute talisman was pressed against her body, and the woman¡¯s mouth was wide open. She looked like she wanted to kill her, but she couldn¡¯t speak. When Wang Qian heard that he could go in to see the child, he turned around to call for Song Yiyan, but she was already here. In the intensive care unit, Jiang Mengmeng was covered in all kinds of tubes and was even wearing a respirator. Her face was as pale as paper and her situation was very critical. The little fox stood in front of her bed and called her name softly with its red eyes. It wanted to touch her but didn¡¯t know how. When Song Yiyan saw Jiang Mengmeng¡¯s condition, the demonic aura was about to invade her organs. If it reached that level, even if god was here, he would not be able to save her. This child was really pitiful to have such an incompetent father. Ordinary talisman water was already useless to her. Fortunately, her blood could resist all evil forces. In the room, there was only Song Yiyan and the little fox. She fed Jiang Mengmeng half a bowl of blood and her body was shaking. When Jin Yunzhe knocked on the door and entered, he saw her holding the bed. Her face was terrifyingly pale. He quickly walked forward. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Song Yiyan shook her head and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I feel a little dizzy. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Her body was too weak right now. She had already fed the little girl so much blood during her period, so she felt a little weak. Jin Yunzhe looked at her and thought that it¡¯s more than just dizziness. When he entered, he could clearly smell the blood in the room and his eyes landed on her hand. Her hand was still on the bed, and he could clearly see a cut on her index finger. Her hand and stomach were white and colorless, his heart ached instantly. ¡°Should we get a doctor to take a look at you?¡± Jin Yunzhe looked at her sitting on the chair and squatted in front of her, unable to hide the worry in his eyes. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡± Song Yiyan shook her head at him and heard another argument outside. ¡°Hurry up and go see aunt!¡± That scumbag Jiang Qiuhai and his mistress were not good people. They would never let this go. Outside, the police had already arrived. It was very noisy. The mistress pointed angrily in the direction of the ward and said bossily, ¡°And that woman, she hit me. Hurry up and arrest her, I won¡¯t let her off so easily. How dare she hit me!¡± Jin Yunzhe heard someone knock on the door. He opened the door and looked at the police officer in front of him. ¡°This has nothing to do with her. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Song Yiyan was almost done. She looked at the police and smiled as she walked forward. ¡°Officer, I didn¡¯t touch a single finger of hers from the beginning to the end. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask the witness and check the surveillance cameras.¡± The police were called over by Jiang Qiuhai, so they naturally knew his identity. He had a backer and was a friend of the police chief. Before coming, he had already instructed them to deal with the troublemaker and not care about anything else. ¡°We need to verify this matter. All of you come to the police station!¡± Song Yiyan was already feeling unwell because of her period. After she let out the blood, she became even weaker and no longer had the energy to talk to them. She forced herself to stay awake. ¡°You¡¯re with that bastard Jiang Qiuhai, aren¡¯t you?¡± The police officer said with a cold face, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, we are on the side of justice. We will side with whoever is right.¡± Song Yiyan sneered and looked at him. ¡°Since you¡¯re standing for justice, show me the surveillance camera footage now and prove that she¡¯s lying. I¡¯m innocent.¡± The police said, ¡°Follow us to the police station to record your statements.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not feeling well. I¡¯ll go instead.¡± Jin Yunzhe¡¯s face was cold and he was a little angry. He knew that the person in front of him had definitely been bribed by that bastard Jiang Qiuhai. Wang Qian apologized from the side and discussed with someone to see if they could settle this privately. How many times had he said on the way here that he was a public figure and a big star and he shouldn¡¯t hit him. In the end, not only did Yun Zhe make a move, even Song Yiyan was dragged into it. If the fact that they were in the hospital was exposed, there would be a lot of trouble. Song Yiyan said that she didn¡¯t do anything, and Jin Yunzhe also said that he would go over, but the police refused to let it go and insisted on taking them away. There were very few people at the private children¡¯s hospital at night. Moreover, the corridor here was temporarily blocked. With such a big commotion, there was no need to worry about people watching. ¡°I said I was going over. She¡¯s not feeling well.¡± Jin Yunzhe was angry. ¡°Is this how you police protect the people?¡± The police didn¡¯t care about this. Anyway, their superiors had ordered them to teach them a lesson. They didn¡¯t care who he was. These celebrities were the biggest vermin in society. They could casually sing a few trash songs and act in a few trashy television dramas and earn money that ordinary people would never be able to earn in their lifetime. What right did they have? ¡°If you continue to be uncooperative, don¡¯t blame us for taking forceful measures.¡± The police officer had a fierce expression. Chapter 1316 - The Song Couple (43) ¡°What happened?¡± In the corridor, a stern and cold voice filled with questioning sounded. Song Yiyan looked up and sneered. She continued to lean against the door frame casually. Wang Qian and Jin Yunzhe followed the voice and saw a handsome and dignified middle-aged man walking over. The man was dressed in a long black trench coat, exuding a domineering aura. There were a few soldiers behind the man. They glanced at him and saw that the lowest rank was a senior captain with two bars and four stars. Wang Qian¡¯s eyes widened. Oh my, that¡¯s amazing. The man in the lead is at least a general! When Jiang Qiuhai saw the man, his eyes lit up. He walked over obsequiously and deliberately revealed the injuries on his body for others to see. ¡°General Song, why did you come over? I¡¯m fine here, I can¡¯t trouble you. There¡¯s just a slight conflict that can be resolved immediately.¡± After he finished speaking, he showed off and looked warningly in the direction of Song Yiyan, Jin Yunzhe, and the others. He knew many people, and he also knew General Song Shu from China. The man frowned and disgust flashed across his eyes. He walked past him and walked towards Song Yiyan. Wang Qian looked at Jin Yunzhe and asked him, ¡°You know him?¡± Impossible. If Yun Zhe knew such a big officer, as his manager and good friend, it was impossible for him not to know. Jin Yunzhe looked at Song Yiyan, who had collapsed against the door frame, and a question flashed across his eyes. That bastard Jiang Qiuhai had just called him General Song. In this group of people, the only one with the surname Song was her! Jin Wanqin was a little scared as that scumbag Jiang Qiuhai knew many powerful people. Would this general find trouble with them? However, when Jiang Qiuhai went to talk to him, he didn¡¯t even look at him. Moreover, this general had a handsome face and a righteous aura. He was definitely not the kind of person who would be associated with petty criminals. When the police saw him coming, they quickly made way for him. After greeting General Song respectfully, they lowered their heads in fear and stood aside. There were not many people in China who could be called generals. There were two in the Song family, the Song family¡¯s old master, Song Chen, and the Song family¡¯s boss, Song Shu. Song Shu stopped in front of Song Yiyan. He frowned and said in a deep voice, ¡°Stand properly. Look at you!¡± Song Yiyan sneered and casually glanced at the man in front of her. However, she still maintained her lazy posture. ¡°Hello, General Song.¡± Jiang Qiuhai¡¯s face turned pale as if he had been provoked, he looked at the scene in front of him in disbelief. General Song knew that little bitch! Impossible. General Song was such a high and mighty person. He even had to ask for an invitation and to meet him at a high-end charity event, but he didn¡¯t even say a word to him. That little bitch who came with Jin Yunzhe would never know someone as important as General Song. Wang Qian¡¯s eyes fell to the ground as he covered his mouth and coughed. No way, this general in front of him knew Song Yiyan! Moreover, looking at his lecturing attitude, he was clearly an elder teaching his own younger generation a lesson! ¡°Song Yiyan, is this the rule my Song family taught you?¡± Song Shu was angered by her attitude. His handsome face became more serious and he gritted his teeth as he said, ¡°Call me again!¡± Song Yiyan was still nonchalant. She looked up lazily and smiled at him. ¡°Hello, Uncle!¡± Her words struck Jiang Qiuhai like a bolt from the blue. His body softened and he slumped to the ground. It¡¯s over, he¡¯s finished. The girl in front called General Song her Uncle. She was also from the Song family, the eldest daughter of the Song family! Wang Qian¡¯s mind buzzed as he felt an unprecedented shock. He widened his eyes at Song Yiyan. General Song was her uncle, so she was the eldest daughter of the Song family? The Song family is the biggest military family in China! Oh god, he couldn¡¯t take it anymore, he needed oxygen. Who could save him? This was too damaging! Jin Yunzhe thought that they knew each other, but he didn¡¯t expect Song Yiyan to call him Uncle. Even someone as calm as him was shocked. Didn¡¯t she get banned because she offended her sugar daddy? She was the eldest daughter of the Song family. Who dared to be her sugar daddy without a care for their lives? Who was not afraid of death and dared to ban her? Her ban was definitely not that simple. ¡°Stand properly and talk. What¡¯s going on?¡± Song Shu looked at her little niece. He had been stationed outside all year round and had rarely returned home, but he still knew his little niece. This little niece of his had a very gentle personality and obeyed the elders in the family. She never spoke loudly to anyone, let alone fought and argued with others. But the little niece he saw today seemed to have changed overnight. She was unruly and condescending! ¡°Her.¡± Song Yiyan pointed at the woman who insisted on saying that she hit her. ¡°She¡¯s a mistress and destroyed other families shamelessly. I didn¡¯t touch a finger of hers, but she accused me of hitting her. I asked the police to check the surveillance camera footage but they didn¡¯t watch it and insisted on bringing me to the police station.¡± Song Shu looked at the police and then at the mistress. Her forehead and face were bleeding and it was obvious from her appearance that she was mean. The mistress shivered, and her eyes were filled with fear. She took a step forward to explain, but after Jiang Qiuhai glared at her fiercely, she shrank back and did not dare to move. The police officer was at a loss for words. He felt a chill run down his spine and lowered his head, not daring to say anything. Song Shu motioned for her to continue and explained the situation. Song Yiyan was obedient and pointed at Jiang Qiuhai. ¡°He¡¯s a bastard who cheated on his wife and found a mistress. ¡°My friend¡¯s aunt was his wife. He beat her up and locked her in the dark room.¡± ¡°My friend couldn¡¯t take it anymore and asked him to reason with us. But he bullied us because he had a backing, he distorted the truth and said that he wanted to sue us. He wanted us to go to jail.¡± She spoke very calmly and without any emotions, it was as if she was memorizing textbooks and was nonchalant. However, the more she did so, the more people felt that Jiang Qiuhai and the rest were hateful. Jiang Qiuhai¡¯s face turned green, he put his hands together and knelt on the ground to beg her. Please don¡¯t say anything anymore. If she continues, everyone else here would die. Wang Qian could not help but laugh. If not for the seriousness of the situation, he would have laughed out loud. It was so exhilarating! Chapter 1317 - The Song Couple (44) Song Shu looked at her and felt that she was like a machine gun. She spewed out everything rapidly and said it clearly and logically, he felt like laughing for some reason. This little girl was different from before. She had become much more likable. After Song Yiyan finished speaking, she looked up at the police and extended her hand to them. ¡°Take me away!¡± The police felt like dying. Dear ancestor, great aunt, don¡¯t make things difficult for these small shrimps. Who dared to touch her, the general¡¯s niece, the daughter of the Song family! Song Yiyan frowned. ¡°What are you waiting for? Handcuff me and take me away!¡± The leader of the police touched his head awkwardly and looked at Song Shu with fear. ¡°General Song, please persuade Miss Song quickly. We were just confused, we will check the surveillance cameras immediately.¡± Song Shu said in a righteous tone, ¡°Our Song family never protects our people. If she makes a mistake, you can take her away. I won¡¯t say a word.¡± Song Yiyan actually didn¡¯t have much of an impression of her uncle. He wasn¡¯t home all year round and was either on a mission or on the way. He only showed up during the new year and disappeared. She only knew that her uncle was known as the God of War in the army, he was very powerful and impressive. He was the most promising man in the Song family and the son that the Old Master respected the most. The Song family members were each more disgusting than the other. She didn¡¯t expect this uncle of hers to change her impression of him and treat her quite well. Jiang Qiuhai broke out in a cold sweat when he saw that the police had gone to check on the surveillance cameras. He knew that something was wrong and pulled his mistress forward. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, General Song. It¡¯s all our fault. Please forgive us this time!¡± He never dreamed that General Song would suddenly appear here. The woman with Jin Yunzhe was the daughter of the Song family. General Song had always been an iron-blooded and righteous person. He could not tolerate any misdeeds, he did not have a good attitude towards people with moral stains. The mistress was so frightened that her face turned pale. She was trembling in fear and knew that she was unlucky. She had forgotten to look at the almanac when she went out, how could she have encountered such a situation? No matter what, it was definitely not wrong to act cowardly and admit her mistake. ¡°Sir, you shouldn¡¯t have asked me about this. You have to ask your wife if she¡¯s willing to let you off.¡± Song Shu looked at the man in front of her and disgust flashed across his eyes. Jin Wanqin looked gratefully at the tall and handsome man beside her, then at Jiang Qiuhai, who was sitting opposite her with his tail between his legs. She felt disgusted just by looking at him. ¡°I want a divorce. I want Mengmeng¡¯s custody and the house she¡¯s living in now, I don¡¯t want anything else.¡± ¡°If you agree, I will pretend that nothing happened today.¡± Jiang Qiuhai had never been willing to divorce Jin Wanqin. He had dragged her along because of his daughter¡¯s custody and their house. He wanted Jin Wanqin to leave the marriage with nothing and not give her anything. However, he did not expect that he would lose to God¡¯s plans. He steeled his heart and nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll agree to anything you say.¡± Song Shu naturally disdained to stoop to Jiang Qiuhai¡¯s level. He naturally wouldn¡¯t do anything to him. He was just an ant, not enough to anger him. Jin Wanqing only wanted those, she didn¡¯t want anything else. All these years of youth and the sincerity she had once given him were treated like it was fed to dogs. Chapter 1318 - The Song Couple (45) The police, Jiang Qiuhai, and his mistress ran away cowardly but in gratitude. Jin Yunzhe and his aunt Jin Wanqin didn¡¯t expect that after such a long time, there would still be no end to the matter. It was resolved so easily, so their gratitude towards Song Yiyan and Song Shu was obvious. Jin Wanqin wanted to stay and watch over her daughter, so Song Yiyan didn¡¯t ask her to send her out. Song Yiyan arrived in Jin Yunzhe¡¯s car and was about to get in. Song Shu frowned. ¡°Song Yiyan.¡± Song Yiyan stopped in her tracks and turned around to wave at him. She smiled sweetly. ¡°Uncle, goodbye.¡± Song Shu looked at her and sighed helplessly. ¡°If you have time, go home and see your grandfather.¡± Hearing him mention the Old Master, Song Yiyan¡¯s eyes flashed coldly. She turned around and got in the car before replying, ¡°I don¡¯t have time.¡± That old man only cared about the benefits and glory to his family. There was no kinship to speak of, she did not want to see him. If he was dead, it would be just nice. Song Shu could clearly see the rejection and coldness in her heart. He sighed with a headache. ¡°Your grandfather has his difficulties.¡± Song Yiyan didn¡¯t say anything, but she slammed the car door. Wang Qian was so frightened that his body trembled. He glanced at the girl with a cold face in the rear-view mirror and secretly looked at the tall and imposing middle-aged man outside the window. He could not afford to provoke him! This woman was actually the daughter of the Song family. The daughter of the Song family had been banned from the entertainment industry and had even started a business as a charlatan. It was a fantasy if word got out. Anyway, if someone told him this, he would not believe anything they said. When Jin Yunzhe wanted to transfer the money to Song Yiyan, the corners of Wang Qian¡¯s eyes twitched. She was the eldest daughter of the Song family. Any pocket money she had would be more than the money they earned from rushing to work everyday! Jin Yunzhe transferred 100,000 yuan to her. He was not a person who liked to speak openly, and he was sincerely grateful to her. ¡°Thank you for this matter.¡± Her aunt had divorced that scumbag and fought for Mengmeng¡¯s custody, it had been delayed for so long. If it weren¡¯t for her, it would have taken forever. ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± Song Yiyan leaned against the car seat weakly. In the end, all she could do was help Jiang Mengmeng treat her illness. As for matters related to people, if it wasn¡¯t for her uncle, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy to resolve. Speaking of people, they all bullied the weak and feared the strong. Wasn¡¯t Jiang Qiuhai and his mistress rather arrogant? When he saw her uncle, he was still a coward. ¡°Are you really okay?¡± Jin Yunzhe looked at her pale face and felt a slight pain in his heart. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll just sleep for a few days.¡± Song Yiyan wouldn¡¯t tell another man that her period was here. Actually, the blood given to Jiang Mengmeng was not enough to make her so weak. The key was that it was a coincidence that they happened at the same time. Jin Yunzhe did not say anything else. He remembered her kindness in his heart, but he did not know how to repay her. She was the eldest daughter of the Song family and did not lack money or power. He suddenly felt inferior, the difference in their identities was too great. It could be said that he was out of his league. Wang Qian was a talkative person. He chatted by himself and started talking about Zhen Xi, the female lead of the Great Zhou Dynasty. Zhen Xi had not been in a good condition the past few days, she was in a daze when she was filming. When anyone spoke to her, it was as if they were shocked. The day before yesterday, she suddenly applied for leave from the production team. She said that she was sick and did not say when she would be back. She complained that she did not know how long the filming would take. ¡°In my opinion, Zhen Xi¡¯s situation is like being haunted by a ghost.¡± After saying that, Wang Qian asked Jin Yunzhe, ¡°Yun Zhe, what do you think?¡± Jin Yunzhe frowned, he didn¡¯t know why he was talking so much. He looked worriedly at Song Yiyan, who had her eyes closed in the backseat, and shushed him. What nonsense are you talking about? What has Zhen Xi got to do with them? Zhen Xi was too sinister, narrow-minded, and scheming. Song Yiyan was forced to leave the production team because of her. She was attacked by netizens and asked to get out of the entertainment industry. She definitely didn¡¯t want to hear any news about that woman. ¡°Are you talking about Zhen Xi?¡± Song Yiyan suddenly asked, ¡°Do you have her contact information? Why don¡¯t you give her my contact information and I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± She had long known that something would happen to Zhen Xi sooner or later, but it was still much later than she had expected. If not for Wang Qian mentioning this person, she would have been so busy that she¡¯d forgotten about her. Wang Qian sneered and defended her. ¡°She chased you out of the production team and even bought a marketing account for this. She defamed you so much that the netizens asked you to get out of the entertainment circle. It¡¯s all thanks to her, yet you still want to help her? Are you crazy?!¡± After saying the last sentence, he wished he could slap his own wretched mouth. What was he saying? She was the Miss of the Song family. How could he scold her so casually? Song Yiyan didn¡¯t mind. She knew that he was on her side and it was for her own good. ¡°I know what to do.¡± It was precisely because she had been chased out of the production team and was defamed by Zhen Xi that she wanted to look for her. She who started the trouble should end it! Jin Yunzhe understood what she meant and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll find someone to tell her to look for you.¡± She could not take the initiative to look for Zhen Xi regarding this matter. She had to make Zhen Xi look for her and beg her. Song Yiyan smiled. ¡°Senior Jin understands me best.¡± Wang Qian coughed softly, Jin Yunzhe blushed when he heard what she said. He sighed inwardly. He did not expect that a person like Yun Zhe would fall into the hands of a woman with a boyfriend. According to his temper, this fondness would eventually be buried deep in his heart. As the car drove into the district, Wang Qian saw Song Yiyan¡¯s apartment building from afar. Under the street lights, her boyfriend was standing there! That man was really too handsome. No matter when he saw him, he would give people a different feeling of amazement. It was such a pity that such a person did not enter the entertainment circle. The loss of the entertainment circle was also the loss of the masses! When the car stopped, Ji Xing¡¯s eyes narrowed. He strode over and opened the door, then bent down to pick Song Yiyan up. Song Yiyan was already asleep. Jin Yunzhe was still thinking about whether he should wake her up later. When he saw the man carrying her princess-style, a hint of bitterness flashed across his heart. He nodded slightly at him. Chapter 1319 - The Song Couple (46) Ji Xing also nodded at them and turned around with her in his arms. Wang Qian wanted to shout that he had come to give a gift, but before he could give it away, Jin Yunzhe glanced at him and asked him to shut his mouth. In the car, Wang Qian finally couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I¡¯m really curious. Who is Song Yiyan¡¯s boyfriend, Ji Xing?¡± To be able to be with the Miss of the Song family, he was definitely not an ordinary person. From his looks and temperament, it was obvious that he came from an aristocratic family. ¡°I heard that Miss Song is the fianc¨¦e of Dongfang Fan, the young master of the Dongfang family.¡± Jin Yunzhe heard about this from time to time during gatherings, but he did not care. After all, that circle was too far away from him. There was a wall between the entertainment industry and the rich circle. Celebrities looked glamorous, but compared to those rich and powerful families, they were nothing. ¡°You¡¯re talking about Dongfang Fan?¡± Wang Qian also knew. ¡°The Song family¡¯s eldest daughter who ran away from the wedding?¡± Damn, this can¡¯t be! Was Song Yiyan the only daughter in the Song family? The escape from the engagement party had caused quite a stir some time ago, causing the Dongfang family to lose face and making Dongfang Fan the laughing stock of the wealthy families in the capital. It also caused the Dongfang family and the Song family to almost become enemies. After all, this matter had been in an uproar recently. Even if the Dongfang and Song families had a lot of power, they could not stop so many people from talking about it. Rumors had long spread everywhere. Jin Yunzhe hummed in acknowledgment. He was a little tired as he leaned against the car seat and closed his eyes. Wang Qian frowned in confusion and exclaimed, ¡°But that lady from the Song family isn¡¯t called Song Yiyan. Isn¡¯t her name Song¡­ Song Dai?¡± Jin Yunzhe opened his eyes lazily and asked, ¡°What¡¯s my real name?¡± Only then did Wang Qian hit his head hard and came to a sudden realization. Fortunately, he was a manager. How could he forget that artistes had stage names! In a place like the entertainment industry, most of the names of celebrities were stage names, not their real names. They were given after entering the entertainment industry. ¡°I heard that the young master of the Dongfang family is the tyrant of the capital. He lost so much face, he won¡¯t let Song Yiyan off so easily!¡± Wang Qian was worried. That man was famous for being unruly and bullying others. ¡°Do you think the Song family is a pushover?¡± Jin Yunzhe ignored him after speaking. The Song and Dongfang families were both military families, their power and strength were on par. Even if the Dongfang family suffered a loss, they wouldn¡¯t dare to go overboard. Ji Xing carried the woman in his arms. Looking at her pale and haggard face, his heart throbbed with pain. When he placed her on the bed, he turned around and went to the kitchen to bring a bowl of red date porridge. Song Yiyan was weak and tired. She woke up when the man carried her in his arms, but she was too lazy to move. She leaned against him like she had no bones and ate a bowl of porridge. When she saw that the man was about to leave, she stopped him. Ji Xing looked at the soft-looking woman and sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll wash the bowl. Have a good sleep.¡± Song Yiyan shook her head and said softly, ¡°I want to take a shower.¡± Ji Xing frowned slightly and looked at the little woman¡¯s big eyes that were as bright as stars. Her long eyelashes cast a faint shadow on her face, making her look even more pale and weak. His voice became gentler. ¡°I¡¯ll go fill the bathtub for you.¡± Song Yiyan extended her arms. ¡°I don¡¯t want to move. Help me bathe.¡± Ji Xing¡¯s eyes darkened and his voice became hoarse. ¡°Are you sure you want me to bathe you?¡± Song Yiyan hugged the blanket tightly and looked at him nervously. ¡°You beast, I¡¯m already so tired. What are you thinking about?¡± Ji Xing walked over and picked her up by the waist. He kissed the woman¡¯s pale lips and stopped when they reached the bathroom, his eyes were burning and his voice became hoarse. ¡°I¡¯ll settle the score with you when you¡¯re better!¡± Song Yiyan buried her head in his arms and giggled, her fair fingers poked his neck. ¡°How are you going to settle this with me?¡± Ji Xing smiled seductively. ¡°In the bathroom, of course. In the kitchen, in the living room, on the sofa, on the washing machine, on the glass counter, and on the balcony.¡± Song Yiyan gritted her teeth. ¡°You pervert!¡± Ji Xing leaned down and whispered into her ear, his breath hot. ¡°There are only two kinds of men who can sit still and not get excited in front of the woman they like.¡± Song Yiyan asked, ¡°Which two kinds?¡± ¡°The incompetent ones.¡± Ji Xing¡¯s voice was sexy and seductive. He let out a erotic breath, and the sound of him swallowing made one¡¯s imagination run wild. ¡°And the eunuchs.¡± Song Yiyan was speechless. Song Yiyan didn¡¯t have to wait long for Zhen Xi. On the day her period ended, she received a call from her manager, Zhang Ya. Zhang Ya was very polite. Every time she opened her mouth, she would call her master. Without a word, she readily paid a deposit of 200,000 yuan. Song Yiyan had given discounts based on friendship in the beginning, especially for Han Ding and Jin Yunzhe. In her eyes, it was like helping them for free. She was not the number one Onmyoji on the continent for nothing. She did not care about people, she would start with a million yuan price and not allow any bargaining. She did not cheat Zhen Xi of the cost, it was just her normal asking price. Song Yiyan told Zhang Ya that she would pick her up at 5pm. When Zhang Ya came over, she saw a man standing under the building they had agreed on. The man had a noble temperament. Just by standing there quietly, he gave off a destructive visual impact, making her heart race uncontrollably. She could not bear to look away after discovering this treasure. A man with such looks was born to be under the spotlight. As long as he entered the entertainment industry, he would definitely become famous. ¡°Handsome man, my name is Zhang Ya, and I am the manager of Chirp Entertainment. Are you interested in signing with our company?¡± Zhang Ya walked forward without hesitation and handed him her name card before introducing herself. Ji Xing only glanced at her coldly. ¡°Not interested.¡± ¡°Handsome man, are you waiting for someone?¡± Zhang Ya did not give up. When the man swept his gaze over, she shivered. Her eyes burned with passion, this was good. She had already thought about it, she would give him a cold and domineering persona! Ji Xing frowned slightly, impatience flashing past his long eyes. He exuded a dangerous aura and did not speak. It was obvious that he was rejecting her. However, Zhang Ya could not give up. It was not easy for her to meet such an outstanding man, she could not let him go. In the future, if she became a top manager like Mei Xuelin, she would have to rely on him. However, the man¡¯s aura was too cold, like an iceberg that was constantly emitting cold air. She was a little afraid and did not dare to go forward. Chapter 1320 - The Song Couple (47) A woman suddenly walked out of the apartment building. After Zhang Ya took a look, disgust flashed across her eyes. She frowned and sneered in disdain. The woman was Song Yiyan. After she was kicked out by her sugar daddy, the entire entertainment industry has blacklisted her. When they were filming last week, she dared to provoke Xi Xi. Didn¡¯t she know that she had no ability or backing and had to live with her tail between her legs? She immediately uploaded the video and bought a marketing account to set the pace. It was so scandalous that she would never be able to make a comeback. That flirtatious little bitch dared to bully her artiste. She was going to teach her how to behave in the entertainment industry. After that incident, the reputation of Xi Xi immediately rose. She also became popular and had many more fans, they all expressed their desire to follow her. On the other hand, Song Yiyan was scolded by netizens every day and asked to get out of the entertainment industry. This was the result of offending her and her artiste. When Ji Xing saw Song Yiyan walk over, the coldness around him immediately disappeared. His lips curled up and the coldness in his eyes seemed to have melted into ice and snow. Zhang Ya¡¯s eyes widened and she whispered, ¡°You were waiting for Song Yiyan?¡± Ji Xing did not even bother to look at her. He only said coldly, ¡°Get lost.¡± Zhang Ya choked, but she did not give up. ¡°Handsome man, you must have been deceived by her. Her reputation in the entertainment industry is the worst, she¡¯s promiscuous. It¡¯s a pity for you to be with her, I only reminded you because you look good. It¡¯s for your own good.¡± Song Yiyan arrived in the blink of an eye. She naturally held Ji Xing¡¯s hand and looked at Zhang Ya. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Zhang Ya sneered. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Song Yiyan looked at her innocently. ¡°Aren¡¯t you here to pick me up?¡± Zhang Ya did not know where she got her face from. She was the number one manager of her company, coming to pick her up? Dream on. She spat and replied mockingly. ¡°Are you still dreaming? Why don¡¯t you take a piss and look at yourself? Do you think you¡¯re worthy?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We agreed to meet here!¡± Song Yiyan wasn¡¯t angry. She just gave a strange cry and took out her phone to make a call. When Zhang Ya¡¯s phone rang, she saw the caller ID and quickly answered it. Her attitude changed drastically. ¡°Hello, Master. I¡¯m already here. Where are you?¡± Song Yiyan patted her shoulder from behind and smiled innocently. ¡°Behind you!¡± Zhang Ya thought that it was a coincidence that Song Yiyan called and her phone rang. When she saw her smiling at her, she couldn¡¯t help but swallow. ¡°How could it be you?¡± She did not believe it! How was that possible? Was the master Mr. Zhou talking about her? Song Yiyan, that little bitch. She couldn¡¯t survive in the entertainment industry anymore, so she came here to play tricks? She didn¡¯t believe that she had what it takes! ¡°Manager Zhang, nothing is impossible in this world.¡± Song Yiyan waved the phone in her hand and smiled. ¡°Are we leaving? If not, I¡¯m going home.¡± No matter how unwilling Zhang Ya was to believe it, she had no choice. As a manager who was used to seeing all kinds of things and was tactful, she immediately changed her attitude. ¡°Miss Song, let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll leave immediately.¡± The situation was getting worse by the day. She could not let the money tree wither away and ignore it. She was the artiste with the most potential under her, and she even had Mr. Zhou as her backing. With Mr. Zhou providing her with resources, she would soon become famous. As someone in this industry, she had to know when to yield and when to stand firm in order to achieve great things. Ji Xing looked at the woman¡¯s attitude and disgust flashed across his eyes. What a wretched thing to say. Song Yiyan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all and she maintained her smile. She was there to earn money, it was good to have money. As for the attitude of others, when they begged her next time, reality would teach them a lesson. Zhang Ya sat in the front and looked at the two people behind her through the rear-view mirror. The handsome man who was born to be under the spotlight was peeling Hawaiian fruits for her with a gentle and doting expression. The man peeled one and fed her another. Zhang Ya suddenly remembered that a few days ago, Song Yiyan¡¯s scandals were all about her boyfriend. They said that her boyfriend was a bellboy. It seemed that the man was a useless person, he was satisfied being a bellboy. Was the money enough for the two of them to buy condoms? A woman like Song Yiyan was used to extravagance and spending her days extravagantly. Being with him was just a novelty! When Song Yiyan was done playing with him, she would kick him out. Then, she could try to find the man to sign the contract and let him enter the entertainment industry. Yes, it was decided. There was nothing that she, Zhang Ya, could not do. She had to sign this man and make him the most famous artiste under her, becoming the second best to Movie King Huo Ci. Zhen Xi lived in a high-class villa area within the Third Ring. The environment was very good, and of course, the price was definitely sky high. Song Yiyan knew that being a celebrity was very lucrative and they could easily earn money that ordinary people could never earn in their lives. If she wanted to buy a villa in the Third Ring Road, she couldn¡¯t buy it without spending hundreds of millions. With Zhen Xi¡¯s current ability and status in the entertainment industry, she was at most a C-lister. She definitely could not afford such an expensive house. Zhang Ya brought them into the villa. The courtyard was quite big and there were many flowers planted, they were all red roses. The setting sun shone on the roses, making them look as gorgeous as human blood. She suddenly looked over at the villa, which was giving off a strange and sinister feeling. Zhen Xi¡¯s bedroom was on the second floor¡¯s master bedroom. The lights were not turned on, and all the curtains were closed. It was dark and very oppressive. Zhang Ya opened the door. ¡°Don¡¯t turn on the lights!¡± Zhen Xi suddenly shouted. Song Yiyan could clearly smell the roses in the bedroom. They were fresh, just like the ones in the courtyard. However, she was certain that the fragrance of the roses in the yard could not reach the room. Zhang Ya looked at Song Yiyan and explained, ¡°She doesn¡¯t like people turning on the lights, so please bear with it.¡± Song Yiyan smiled and turned on the lights. The room instantly lit up brightly, Zhen Xi was curled up in a corner of the bed with two blankets over her. She seemed to be extremely afraid of the cold and her body was trembling uncontrollably. ¡°I told you not to turn on the lights!¡± Zhen Xi screamed angrily. When she looked up and saw Song Yiyan standing at the door, she picked up the pillow beside her and threw it at her. Her eyes were filled with hatred. ¡°Why are you here? Get lost!¡± Chapter 1321 - The Song Couple (48) Zhang Ya quickly walked over and looked at her. ¡°Yes, yes. Teacher Song is here to treat you, so be good. Once we recover, we can go out.¡± Ever since Xixi fell sick, she had been afraid of the sunlight. No matter whether it was day or night, she had to draw the curtains. ¡°I don¡¯t want her to see me, I don¡¯t want this bitch around. Tell her to get lost!¡± Zhen Xi yelled hysterically, refusing to let Song Yiyan get close. Even if she died, she did not want this woman to help her! Zhang Ya looked at Song Yiyan in embarrassment and whispered for them to wait outside. She would persuade Zhen Xi and everything would be fine soon. After Song Yiyan and Ji Xing left, Zhang Ya looked at her and sneered. ¡°Let me ask you, do you still want to act? You don¡¯t want Song Yiyan to take a look at you, do you think I want to? Let me tell you, there are many things in the world that you don¡¯t like. When it¡¯s time to smile, you still have to do it even if you are unwilling to!¡± Zhen Xi stared at her with bloodshot eyes. ¡°She¡¯s a liar. How could she be an Onmyoji? She¡¯s just here to laugh at me!¡± Zhang Ya reprimanded her. ¡°Nonsense. She is the Onmyoji that Mr. Zhou introduced to me, he said that she is very powerful. If you don¡¯t trust me or her, you still don¡¯t trust your Mr. Zhou?¡± Mr Zhou was Zhen Xi¡¯s sugar daddy. He gave her money, resources, promoted her, and was very rich. He had a lot of connections. ¡°Where did Zhou Sheng go?¡± When Zhen Xi heard her mention Mr. Zhou, her mood finally eased a little. Her tears fell drop by drop, and her voice was hoarse. ¡°Did he go to find another woman? Is he going to abandon me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. If Mr. Zhou doesn¡¯t like you, why would he go through so much trouble to find you an Onmyoji?¡± Zhang Ya sat by her bed and comforted her. ¡°You know that businessmen like them, especially in the South, believed in feng shui the most. Your actions will affect his luck. Once you recover, he will naturally come to see you. ¡± ¡°Really?¡± Zhen Xi wiped her tears, anxious to seek affirmation from others. ¡°When I recover, will he come back? Will he still dote on me like before?¡± ¡°Yes. Do you want Song Yiyan to come in and take a look at you now?¡± A rich man like Mr. Zhou would never lack women around him. However, he still had feelings for her now. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have let her stay in his villa and even tried to find someone to treat her. Zhen Xi nodded and wrapped the blanket around her tightly as if she was very cold. Ever since she was sick, she had been afraid of the sunlight. She became more afraid of the light every day. Moreover, she kept feeling cold. It was as if there was an air conditioner beside her that was continuously sending cold air. When Song Yiyan entered the house, she glanced at the layout of the house. There was a beautiful wall of photos in the master bedroom, and all of them were photos of Zhen Xi. Yes, they were all very sexy pictures. The kind that her boyfriend took in private and she was naked or half-naked, it was very tempting. She secretly glanced at the man beside her and saw him staring straight out of the window. She didn¡¯t know who pulled the curtains open, but she could see the delicate roses in the yard. The sky was already dark, but the roses seemed to be shining brightly. Song Yiyan stood in front of Zhen Xi. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you a few questions. Answer me truthfully.¡± After Zhen Xi glared at her fiercely, she thought of her Mr. Zhou and nodded obediently. ¡°When did you start to feel uncomfortable?¡± Song Yiyan asked. ¡°10 days ago, I started to feel cold and was afraid of the light.¡± Song Yiyan asked, ¡°When was your first time here?¡± Zhen Xi¡¯s eyes shook as if she could not believe it. In the end, she answered honestly, ¡°10 days ago.¡± Song Yiyan asked, ¡°Have you been living here since that day?¡± Zhen Xi nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t feel well. Zhou Sheng¡¯s place is close to the film set, so he got his chauffeur to pick me up every day.¡± Song Yiyan nodded. She had more or less guessed it as she looked at Zhen Xi with her long and narrow eyes. Around Zhen Xi, there were red lips with delicate lipstick. It was obvious that they were female lips. There were a total of eight of them lingering around her and blowing air at her! Zhen Xi did not know what she was looking at, but she instinctively felt a chill run down her spine. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Song Yiyan smiled. ¡°Your Mr. Zhou is a collectivist and a murderer. You should thank me for saving your life!¡± Zhen Xi suddenly widened her eyes and shouted at her angrily, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. Get lost, I don¡¯t need you to look at me!¡± Song Yiyan pointed as Zhen Xi screamed in horror. A red lip was opening and closing in front of her. Yes, it was a mouth. Only a mouth was floating in midair, her eyes rolled back and she fell onto the bed. Song Yiyan looked down at her and sneered, how useless. She only dared to shout at her and was scared by such a small thing, she pinched her hard. Zhen Xi woke up slowly. When she turned her eyes over, she saw that there were eight mouths blowing at her. Her mind was buzzing with fear, her body was stiff, her hands and feet were cold, and she wanted to faint immediately, but the pain forced her to stay awake. Zhang Ya was much calmer than Zhen Xi. She held the chair with trembling legs and could not move her body, her eyes were wide open. Zhou Sheng was a murderer. Then what were these inexplicable mouths? Were they belonging to the women he killed? Song Yiyan gave her an accurate answer and pointed at the mouths. ¡°Did you see that? These are all his things.¡± Zhen Xi¡¯s face was pale and she looked pale. ¡°You¡¯re his next target.¡± Song Yiyan pointed at her mouth. ¡°Do you see that? These lips look exactly the same as yours. He likes the shape of your lips and wants to take them off and keep them forever.¡± When Zhang Ya saw those mouths, she was already very shocked. Hearing her say these words so casually, she was so shocked that her heart was twitching. That Zhou Sheng was a living psychopath! That bastard, he actually wanted to kill her artiste just because he had money. Let¡¯s see how she would teach him a lesson! Xixi was her money tree in the future. Without Zhou Sheng, she would also find Wang Sheng, Li Sheng, and Zhao Sheng for her. Women who were beautiful and had some means did not lack sugar daddy who would want them. Chapter 1322 - The Song Couple (49) In just a moment, Zhang Ya had already thought it through. She tried her best to suppress the fear in her heart and looked at Song Yiyan. ¡°Do you have any way to get evidence of his murder? We¡¯ll call the police now.¡± Song Yiyan pointed at the roses outside the window. ¡°Look at those flowers, they¡¯re so beautiful. Look at their color, it¡¯s as if they were dyed red with blood.¡± When Zhang Ya looked over, she suddenly shivered and swallowed with difficulty. No wonder every time she saw those flowers, she would have a strange feeling. That pervert Zhou Sheng had killed so many women and made them into fertilizer for the flowers. That was why the flowers were so beautiful. Zhen Xi also took a look and felt as if she had fallen into an ice cave. A cold feeling invaded her body and her blood turned cold. ¡°Are you sure those are all corpses?¡± When Zhang Ya said the word ¡®corpses¡¯, her teeth were chattering. Madness. Were murderers so fearless? They actually buried the bodies of those girls in their yard as fertilizer. Wasn¡¯t he afraid that one day, everything would be exposed? Song Yiyan glanced at her. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, go and unearth it.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± At this moment, Zhang Ya had a whole new level of respect for her. There was even some reverence. ¡°But we don¡¯t have any evidence. How are we going to dig there? If we can¡¯t find the corpse, Zhou Sheng won¡¯t let this go. We can¡¯t call the police yet.¡± She knew herself well, she was not a righteous person. In order to earn money, she had forced her artistes to sleep with greasy old men and to become a mistress. However, she did not dare to think about such a murder. No one had a rule that she had to be a good person. However, this kind of murderer was a beast who was not even fit to be a human and had no bottom line. Just as she finished speaking, she saw Song Yiyan¡¯s boyfriend push against a wall opposite. The wall was pushed open, revealing a secret room. Song Yiyan glanced at Zhang Ya and gave her a look, indicating for her to follow. Zhen Xi¡¯s manager was not a good person, but she was not bad enough to kill someone. After all, she had a moral bottom line. Zhang Ya peeked her head out and took a look. She was really afraid in her heart, she licked her dry lips from nervousness and followed suit. Seeing that everyone had entered, Zhen Xi was the only one left. There were so many mouths around her, floating in midair. It was so strange that it was terrifying, so she scrambled in after them. Zhang Ya walked to the door and saw her struggling to come over. She supported her and brought her in. The lights in the secret room were very soft and ambiguous. It was like the ambience created for a couple to enjoy a superb candlelight dinner. But this secret room was not a place to enjoy a candlelight dinner. In the exquisite display cabinet were all kinds of human organs. The lips, nose, eyes, ears, hair, and beautiful nails were carefully cleaned and displayed. They were lifelike and exquisite. Beside each specimen was a clear photo of the girl. On it were her name, age, life, and what she liked. Every girl was beautiful, healthy, and cheerful. Their eyes and eyebrows were similar to Zhen Xi, which meant that this pervert finds girls who looked like her. From top to bottom, there were 18 specimens, and a few of them were from the same person. There were about 14 girls in total. That pervert had killed 14 young girls and used a certain part of their bodies as a specimen. He kept it forever to satisfy his perverted desire. Zhang Ya supported Zhen Xi. Both of their faces were pale and they were trembling uncontrollably, but they did not dare to leave Song Yiyan¡¯s side, afraid that something even weirder would happen. Zhen Xi looked at the human organs with hatred in her eyes, she regretted it so much that she felt sick. If Song Yiyan hadn¡¯t come over, it wouldn¡¯t have taken long for her to become that pervert¡¯s collection. Song Yiyan turned back to look at her and pointed at the mouths lingering around her. ¡°They¡¯re following you not to harm you. They¡¯re victims like you, and they want to remind you to get out of here.¡± Zhen Xi looked at the mouths. As if they had a mind of their own, they moved away from her and followed Song Yiyan. Ji Xing had already called the police. In about half an hour, the police arrived. When Zhao Yun saw Song Yiyan again, he felt like his head was about to explode. He sighed. ¡°Why is it you again?¡± Song Yiyan smiled at him. ¡°Captain Zhao, you¡¯ve done another great job. You should thank me.¡± Zhao Yun gritted his teeth. ¡°Thank you!¡± He would rather not make any major contributions from such crazy cases happening every day in his jurisdiction. Wouldn¡¯t it be better for everyone to live in peace? In any case, he understood that as long as she appeared at the place, something strange had definitely happened. It was a murder case. Zhao Yun was very efficient. After confirming that these girls were missing, he got someone to dig up the roses in the yard and find the bodies. Song Yiyan sat lazily on a stool, munching on melon seeds as she watched the police dig. The roses were thrown to the side, and their petals scattered all over the ground. It looked a pity. Ji Xing sat beside her and peeled Hawaiian fruits and pistachios for her. He peeled one and sent it to her mouth. Zhang Ya and Zhen Xi were afraid, but they did not dare to stay in the house, so they watched outside. With so many people around, they felt more safe. The house was filled with human organs, how scary was that! Zhao Yun glanced at Song Yiyan and sighed deeply. ¡°If you have nothing else to do, go back where you came from.¡± Song Yiyan raised her hand. ¡°I¡¯m here to report a case. Don¡¯t you need to report to the police station? Have you taken my statement?¡± Zhao Yun wished that she could leave immediately. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°No need.¡± Song Yiyan said, ¡°Then let¡¯s dig them out before we leave.¡± Zhou Sheng was a bastard. He was afraid of ghosts and that those dead girls would seek revenge on him, so he sealed the girls¡¯ souls in their respective bodies. This was also the reason why those lips followed Zhen Xi. They only had organs that could move normally. Other than their mouth, the organs in the body did not have much use. Only their mouth ran to remind Zhen Xi to chase her out of the villa and save her life. However, Zhen Xi did not understand their good intentions and continued to live here. ¡°What are you doing!¡± Not far away, a man¡¯s angry voice sounded. Zhen Xi¡¯s body trembled. He looked towards the door and saw a tall and thin man walk in with a dark expression. Chapter 1323 - The Song Couple (50) Song Yiyan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, she gave Ji Xing a look. The main character was here. When Zhao Yun saw the man walk over, he took the initiative to go forward and took out his identification. ¡°We¡¯re the police, you must be Zhou Sheng. We found bodies at your house. Come with us to the police station!¡± When Zhou Sheng came over, he also saw the police car at the door. However, he did not expect the police to find what he had carefully hidden. His expression changed drastically. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡± Zhao Yun gave the two police officers beside him a look. The two policemen walked forward. One of them pinned Zhou Sheng and handcuffed him. Zhao Yun looked at the man in front of him, he had a sinister look on his face. He was thin and tall, with high cheekbones and a sharp gaze. His eyes were filled with schemes and ruthlessness, one look and he knew that he was not someone to be trifled with. ¡°I want my lawyer.¡± Zhou Sheng¡¯s voice was also a little sinister and cold. He looked in the direction of Zhen Xi, and a murderous look flashed past his eyes. Zhen Xi shivered in fear. She didn¡¯t know what happened to her, but she ran to Song Yiyan and squatted down. It was as if she could only feel safe by her side. Zhang Ya was also frightened by Zhou Sheng¡¯s gaze. She felt goosebumps all over her back, but after a moment, she regained her composure and glared at him fiercely. This bastard was just a murderer. After killing so many people, he definitely deserves a death sentence. Would she be afraid of someone who was about to be shot to death? Before Zhou Sheng was taken away by the police, he looked back at Zhen Xi and gave her a sinister smile. Zhen Xi quickly hugged Song Yiyan¡¯s arm. She felt a chill run down her spine and subconsciously hugged her even tighter. Song Yiyan retracted her arm and glanced at her. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± ¡°Who wants to touch you!¡± Zhen Xi coughed softly and replied defiantly to hide her embarrassment. Song Yiyan pursed her lips. If she didn¡¯t want to touch her, why was she so close to her? Zhen Xi seemed to understand what she meant and quickly took two steps to the side to reach her manager, Zhang Ya. Zhang Ya was as grateful to Song Yiyan as Zhen Xi was. If it weren¡¯t for her, not only would her money tree be gone, but her reputation would also be affected. But with the police around, she knew what to say and what not to say. The murderer, Zhou Sheng, had been taken away. The police quickly dug out the corpses at the bottom of the rose garden. There were 10 girls in total. When comparing the numbers with the specimens, there were at least four more people missing. Song Yiyan looked at the neatly arranged corpses and conjured a seal with her hands. The spirits sealed in the corpses left their bodies one after another. However, these ghosts looked at the corpses on the ground in confusion, as if they did not know what had happened. Zhao Yun had his police officers search the villa. There must be a body hidden somewhere else, and he was watching Song Yiyan. He saw that she had been staring at the corpses, so he followed her gaze. The corpses had already turned into white bones. From the extent of the white bones, he could roughly tell the time of death. However, he stared in the direction she was looking at for a long time, but he didn¡¯t see anything. He squatted beside her. ¡°What did you see?¡± Song Yiyan pointed in the opposite direction. ¡°One, two, three, four, five, six¡­ 12 ghosts. They seem to have forgotten what happened when they were alive, and they don¡¯t know how they died.¡± She trusted Zhao Yun a lot. Besides, he knew that she was an Onmyoji, so there was no need to hide from him. Moreover, before that man named Zhou Sheng was taken away, he gave Zhen Xi a look that made her feel that something was wrong. When Zhao Yun heard her talking about ghosts so openly to him, it was as if she was asking him about the weather and what kind of meal he was eating. Even though he was used to big occasions, he still could not help but swallow. ¡°You¡¯re talking about that side? They¡¯re all there?¡± How was that possible? They had already been dead for so long. Even if they became ghosts, they should be reincarnated. If they became malicious ghosts, they would definitely seek revenge from the person who killed them. ¡°Okay.¡± Song Yiyan rubbed her chin, stood up, and walked towards the ghosts. She casually found one and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± The police had already been sent away by Zhao Yun, they must have known her purpose of staying behind. Since no one was around, they had left her some space. The female ghost shook her head with confusion in her eyes. ¡°Who am I? Why am I here? Where is this place? I want to go home.¡± After saying that, the female ghost¡¯s eyes became even more strange. She muttered to herself, ¡°Where is my home? Strange.¡± Song Yiyan was certain that after they died, not only were their souls sealed in their bodies, but their memories were also extracted, making them forget everything that happened before they died. The other female ghosts were the same, some of them didn¡¯t know what they were. They only looked at Song Yiyan, who they seemed to trust, and gave her questioning looks. Song Yiyan turned around and smiled at Zhao Yun. Zhao Yun shivered from her gaze and felt a bad feeling in his heart. ¡°Captain Zhao.¡± Song Yiyan smiled brightly. ¡°As a police officer, shouldn¡¯t we serve the people?¡± Zhao Yun did not know what she was trying to do, but he nodded. Song Yiyan pointed at Zhao Yun and looked at the female ghosts. ¡°Girls, do you hear me? The police can help you find your information, go look for him¡± The female ghosts looked at Zhao Yun and flew to his side in the next moment. Zhao Yun knew that there was something wrong with her smile. He suddenly felt a chill run down his spine, and his entire body trembled. He had goosebumps all over. ¡°What did you do? Tell me clearly!¡± Song Yiyan said innocently, ¡°Captain Zhao, let them follow you for now. Help them find their information and memories.¡± Zhao Yun stopped breathing and gritted his teeth. ¡°I can¡¯t see them!¡± Song Yiyan walked towards him. When she reached him, she stuck a talisman on his forehead. Zhao Yun clearly saw dozens of beautiful girls suddenly appear in front of him. If not for his strong heart, he would have fainted from shock. These girls were different from ordinary girls, their bodies were floating and they looked weightless. Their faces were pale and cold air kept flowing from their bodies. Even though he had been a police officer for more than 10 years, he still could not handle it. A murder case was different from a ghost! Chapter 1324 - The Song Couple (51) Song Yiyan handed the girls to Zhao Yun and told him to find the girls¡¯ home first. She wanted to bring them home to see if they could remember anything. Even if Zhao Yun didn¡¯t want to do it, as a police officer, he had to seek justice for these innocent girls who had died tragically. He could only grit his teeth and agree to it. This murder case belonged to the police. They couldn¡¯t hand it to an unrelated girl! And he didn¡¯t know what she¡¯d done. He could see these girls now, and hear them talking. Before Song Yiyan left, she gave him an amulet that could help him resist the aura from the female ghosts¡¯ bodies and prevent him from being disturbed. She also told him to call her if anything happened. Zhang Ya and Zhen Xi did not dare to stay here anymore. Zhen Xi and Zhou Sheng have a sugar daddy and baby relationship. She was a very practical person and did not have any true feelings for him. After experiencing this, she was so afraid and angry that she naturally did not have any illusions that she should not have. Moreover, if one of her sugar daddies fell, she would find another. She was not the kind of person who would stick to one tree. Zhang Ya sent Song Yiyan and Ji Xing down the apartment building. As soon as Song Yiyan and Ji Xing got out of the car, Zhen Xi followed them. Song Yiyan asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Zhen Xi took a step back in fear, she crossed her arms evasively and looked pitiful. When she looked up at her, her eyes were filled with tears. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m afraid.¡± ¡°Why are you following me when you are afraid? Go home with your manager.¡± Song Yiyan sneered and frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t dare to.¡± Zhen Xi jogged to her. When she thought of what had happened today, she couldn¡¯t help but feel scared. She pressed her palms together and begged her, ¡°Can you take me in for one night? Just one night.¡± Song Yiyan said in disdain, ¡°I don¡¯t have a place for you to stay.¡± Zhen Xi shrunk her body. ¡°I¡¯m very young. Just give me a random place to stay. The washroom, kitchen, as long as I can fit in it, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll give you 10,000 yuan a night.¡± Song Yiyan¡¯s expression softened. Zhen Xi was delighted and knew that there was a chance. She added more chips. ¡°100,000 okay? I¡¯ll transfer the money to you immediately.¡± ¡°No!¡± Ji Xing rejected coldly before Song Yiyan could say anything. This damn woman was a money-grubber. If she gave her money, she would definitely agree. He did not want to stuff another woman into that small house! Moreover, wasn¡¯t she worried that this woman would have ill intentions towards him? Song Yiyan gritted her teeth and kicked him. She hadn¡¯t even spoken yet, but he, a gigolo, had already made the decision for her. Zhen Xi added, ¡°200,000. Please be a good person and be kind and save my life!¡± She had a bad feeling in her heart. That bastard Zhou Sheng would never let her off so easily. She was the safest with Song Yiyan. ¡°Then¡­¡± Song Yiyan looked at the petty man beside her and thought about how she couldn¡¯t sleep with so many people in her small house.¡± Let¡¯s go to a hotel and get a big suite. ¡± Zhang Ya¡¯s eyes twitched as she watched from the side. She knew very well what kind of person Zhen Xi was, she was a miser. When other celebrities earned money, they would package themselves with branded clothes, branded bags, and cosmetics. As for her, she saved the money after earning it. She would look at her balance 300 times a day and be happy when she saw that the money had increased. In order to survive, she had spent 200,000 yuan a night. Who knew how much blood she had to shed? She was going all out! Hearing her agree, Zhen Xi finally heaved a sigh of relief. She ran over and held Song Yiyan¡¯s hand. After being glared at by her man, she cleared her throat. ¡°Tell your boyfriend that I don¡¯t have any thoughts about him except for you.¡± Ji Xing¡¯s eyes narrowed and he glanced at her coldly. Zhen Xi shrunk her body in fright and said softly, ¡°Your boyfriend is too scary.¡± Song Yiyan looked at Ji Xing. ¡°I¡¯ll stay at the hotel with her, you go home. I¡¯ll send you the location after we move in.¡± Ji Xing did not plan to follow them at first. He nodded and gave Zhen Xi a warning look. Not only did she want to snatch the man over, now she wants the woman too? Zhang Ya still had to drive the two of them to find a hotel. Coincidentally, there was a chain hotel nearby. The conditions were all okay, so they directly checked in. The money for this mission was transferred to Song Yiyan. Zhen Xi was very generous. She directly transferred two million yuan to her, saying to ask her for more if it¡¯s not enough. Song Yiyan happily accepted the money. She was the happiest when she had money. With 200,000 yuan a night, she could stay for a few days if she wanted. The two girls requested a luxurious suite. It was spacious with two bedrooms, a living room, a kitchen, and two bathrooms. Zhen Xi was scared. She was really afraid and didn¡¯t want Song Yiyan to leave her sight for even a second. They had to shower together. Song Yiyan bears it for 200,000 yuan per night. After taking a shower, Zhen Xi took out her mask and pulled Song Yiyan along to apply it. It was the kind of dark mask that covered one¡¯s face. Thereafter, she took a photo and logged into Weibo. ¡°My good sister.¡± After Zhen Xi posted on Weibo, she looked at her in embarrassment. ¡°What happened on the set last time was my fault. Please forgive me this time.¡± Song Yiyan also saw that she was posting on Weibo. She couldn¡¯t forgive her so easily even though she gave her money. Who wouldn¡¯t have a temper? ¡°We only talk about money, not relationships.¡± Zhen Xi¡¯s eyes flashed with obvious disappointment, but she still nodded, her voice clearly becoming sullen. ¡°Okay, but I¡¯ll help you clarify.¡± She knew that it would not be easy to gain her understanding. She had brought it on herself. However, she believed that sincerity could lead to success. If she performed well in the future, one day, she would make her believe that she was sincere. Weibo had been scolding her all this time, asking her to get out of the entertainment circle. Of course, this was all her fault. She was the one who bought the marketing account, stepped on her, and defamed her. After Zhen Xi posted on Weibo, it immediately blew up. Ever since the video of Song Yiyan bullying Zhen Xi was released, all the marketing accounts on Weibo had been promoting Zhen Xi, while stepping on and slandering Song Yiyan. They even gave her the title of ¡®Big Sister in Society¡¯. The onlookers were all stunned and came to watch. What was going on? The two people who were enemies a second ago suddenly became good sisters? Their relationship changed so quickly. Chapter 1325 - The Song Couple (52) Song Yiyan actually didn¡¯t know about the comments online. She hadn¡¯t read them before and let them say whatever they wanted. There were many people in the world who hated her. Who were the netizens? It was not worth it nor could it make her angry. Zhen Xi was actually quite ruthless to others and to herself. Having lived in this environment since she was young, she clearly knew that only by winning and becoming famous would she succeed. Therefore, she had to get rid of all her obstacles. She was petty and held a grudge against Song Yiyan for stealing her role. That was why she chose to take revenge in this manner. However, she did not expect that she would actually save her. In the blink of an eye, she went from an enemy to her savior. Her emotions were complicated. After this incident, she felt that if she wanted to survive in the entertainment industry, she had to befriend Song Yiyan. So, no matter how much Song Yiyan hated her and didn¡¯t want to deal with her, she had to please her. She was an Onmyoji and would definitely be able to help her a lot in the future. ¡°Are you hungry? I¡¯ll order food for you. What do you want to eat?¡± Zhen Xi was hungry. She hadn¡¯t eaten much in nearly a week, especially in the last two days. She¡¯d barely taken a sip of water. After the matter was settled, she suddenly felt hungry. ¡°Whatever.¡± Song Yiyan missed the food her man made. If they were outside, everything tasted like wax and she wasn¡¯t interested. ¡°Then I¡¯ll just order whatever I want.¡± Zhen Xi turned on her phone and opened the delivery app. Song Yiyan turned on the TV and sat cross-legged on the sofa to watch a variety show. She happened to see Huo Ci¡¯s interview and watched it. Zhen Xi looked at the handsome face of the man on the TV, her eyes reddened and she covered her heart with an infatuated expression. ¡°Do you like Senior Huo too? I¡¯m his fan. If I can film a movie with him in this lifetime, I¡¯ll be so happy.¡± Song Yiyan turned the television on loud, so she barely heard what she said. She frowned. ¡°Stop dreaming. Movie King Huo¡¯s child is already the same age as me.¡± Zhen Xi¡¯s eyes widened. She felt like her dream had been shattered and her heart was broken. She said in disbelief, ¡°Impossible, Movie King Huo isn¡¯t married!¡± Song Yiyan ate her snacks and said casually, ¡°Who said that you can¡¯t have a child before you¡¯re married? His grandson is already so old.¡± As she spoke, she gestured at Xiaoqi¡¯s height. Zhen Xi did not believe her, she was just a small celebrity who had been banned. She was talking nonsense and did not believe her. ¡°How did you know?¡± Song Yiyan said, ¡°His daughter and I are best friends.¡± Zhen Xi pursed her lips in disdain, the bragging was getting out of hand. ¡°Then tell me, who is his daughter¡¯s mother?¡± ¡°My aunt.¡± Song Yiyan looked at the man on the TV, Movie King Huo was indeed a top-notch man. ¡°Nangong Lengyu.¡± Zhen Xi did not believe her when she said that and felt that she was getting out of hand. She had been a fan of the Movie King for 10 years. If she didn¡¯t know about this, she must be talking nonsense! Her idol had said that if they got married and had children, he would definitely tell his fans in advance and not hide it from them. Song Yiyan was just telling the truth. She didn¡¯t care if others believed her. Someone suddenly knocked on the door. Zhen Xi put on her slippers and ran to get the takeout. When she saw the man standing at the door, she waved her hand awkwardly and politely. She nervously took two steps back. ¡°Mr. Ji, please.¡± She thought it was takeout, but it turned out to be Song Yiyan¡¯s boyfriend. He was holding a food container and was here to deliver her food! Sigh, why couldn¡¯t she meet such a good man? He was handsome, had a good temperament, and was even loyal to her. Look at all the trash she had met. She had wasted her moving beauty. Ji Xing nodded at her and entered the room. He looked at the woman sitting on the sofa watching TV and called out, ¡°Come and eat.¡± Song Yiyan didn¡¯t expect the man to send her food, her eyes lit up and she ran over happily. Her voice was soft and sweet. ¡°What did you make?¡± Seeing that the woman¡¯s face was about to touch his, Ji Xing couldn¡¯t help but knock her forehead with his fingers. His voice carried a hint of a smile. ¡°Sweet and sour pork, braised pork, and pork trotters. I stir-fried a vegetable and even bought you two pounds of crayfish.¡± Song Yiyan was happy, it was all her favorite food. She looked at the man¡¯s slender fingers as he placed the food on the table. The man lowered his eyes slightly and stood in her position. Looking at the man¡¯s delicate features and serious expression, she could not help but feel her mouth go dry. Ji Xing turned his head and saw the woman looking at him with burning eyes. Before he could react, she leaned closer and planted a kiss on his cheek. Song Yiyan had succeeded in her sneak attack. Seeing his smile, she licked her lips and sat down to eat. Ji Xing¡¯s eyes were burning and his Adam¡¯s apple was moving up and down. If there wasn¡¯t anyone here, he really wanted to press her on the table and remove her clothes bit by bit. He could not continue thinking about it. If he continued to think about it, he would explode from holding it in. Zhen Xi did not dare to go near either, that man¡¯s aura was too scary. It was as if he would kill her if she approached. She was a person who cherished her life. But the scent that filled the air made her stomach growl and she couldn¡¯t help but swallow. The taste of meat was definitely delicious. Soon, there was another knock on the door. This time, it was the delivery man. Zhen Xi took the takeout and boldly walked over. She pretended to be calm. ¡°Song Yiyan, I ordered your takeout.¡± Song Yiyan was a very principled person. Since she had taken someone else¡¯s money, she couldn¡¯t go overboard. She looked at her and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten here. You can have it yourself!¡± Zhen Xi drooled as she glanced at the food in front of her. They all looked delicious and drooled just from the smell. However, if they didn¡¯t invite her to eat with them, she would be embarrassed to force herself on them. Song Yiyan looked at the takeout Zhen Xi took out and looked at the pig trotters she was eating. She felt that she might not be a qualified celebrity. Look at her. Fruit salad, vegetable salad, yogurt. She looked at her food again. Pig trotters, braised pork, pork ribs, and crayfish. What a stark contrast! Zhen Xi tried her best not to look at the tempting dishes. She picked up her chopsticks and ate the light food that she had ordered. The more she ate, the more tasteless she felt. She felt that she was too pitiful. She still wanted to eat these things after experiencing such a huge disaster. Song Yiyan felt that being a celebrity was a difficult job and they had to be ruthless to themselves. She glanced at Zhen Xi and asked, ¡°Do you want to eat a piece of rib?¡± Zhen Xi did not expect her to invite her. She was extremely willing, but when she thought of the calorie content of the ribs, she shook her head reservedly. ¡°No need.¡± Chapter 1326 - The Song Couple (53) Song Yiyan admired her more now. A woman who could be so self-disciplined was definitely a ruthless person. Zhen Xi secretly looked at the couple on the other side of the table from the corner of her eye, her eyes filled with envy. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she would be willing to stay with him forever if she also had a boyfriend who treated her so well. He was handsome and had a good figure, but he was poor. After thinking for a moment, she felt that she wouldn¡¯t. She wasn¡¯t Song Yiyan. She clearly knew that she wanted money, status, and glory. So, she prayed that she would never meet someone who treated her so well and liked her wholeheartedly. After Song Yiyan finished her meal, she sent Ji Xing off. Suddenly, she felt reluctant and grabbed his arm. ¡°Can you not leave?¡± Ji Xing¡¯s eyes were filled with reluctance and helplessness. His voice was gentle. ¡°There are outsiders here.¡± He did not want to be in the same room with any woman other than her. ¡°We sleep in the same room and have our own bathroom. We¡¯re not together.¡± Song Yiyan didn¡¯t know why she suddenly became so unreasonable. She just didn¡¯t want to let go. Before Ji Xing could reply, Han Ding¡¯s panicked voice sounded not far away. ¡°Boss.¡± In the blink of an eye, he had already run up to her and was panting. ¡°Boss, I¡­ I finally found you. I had a hard time looking for you.¡± Song Yiyan frowned and looked at his anxious expression. ¡°Were you chased by a ghost?¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t chased by a ghost. I came to find you. Please come with me to save someone.¡± Before Song Yiyan could ask anything, Han Ding anxiously called her away. He said that she had to go over as soon as possible as it was a matter of life and death. ¡°Tell me, what kind of matter is it?¡± Song Yiyan leaned lazily in Ji Xing¡¯s arms and casually played with his fingers. Han Ding¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°About that, I have to keep that person¡¯s identity a secret. I can¡¯t tell you. Anyway, you¡¯ll know when we get there. It¡¯s really important. It¡¯s someone who is very important to me, he¡¯s my benefactor.¡± Song Yiyan wondered who it was that his identity still had to be kept secret, but since Han Ding was unwilling to tell her, she didn¡¯t ask. Han Ding was her underling, so she had to go and see his benefactor no matter what. Whether she could save him or not was another matter, she had to do her best. Although Han Ding was unwilling to say who she was saving, he had said that as long as she could save the person, she would definitely gain benefits in the future. Money was naturally not a problem, what people did not lack the most was money. Song Yiyan hummed in response and thought of Zhenxi, who was still in the hotel room. With 200,000 yuan a night, it wouldn¡¯t be nice to leave her alone there. However, she did not have Zhen Xi¡¯s contact number. She called her manager, Zhang Ya, but Zhang Ya¡¯s phone kept ringing. In the end, she had no choice but to log into her Weibo. ¡°I¡¯m going out for a few hours and will be back soon.¡± She felt that the serious message was to tell Zhen Xi that she was leaving for a while. However, the masses loved to imagine things and would not think this way. Zhen Xi had just posted on Weibo and it was already a slap to the fan¡¯s face. Her response made their relationship even more ambiguous. The netizens were all guessing whether the two of them were together or not. If they were really a couple, they were too brave. They were the first female couple in the Chinese entertainment industry! This immediately caused an uproar on Weibo and went viral. ¡°Zhen Xi & Song Yiyan¡¯s official announcement?¡± ¡°Damn, what did I see? If they¡¯re real, I¡¯ll be the first to be their fan!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys thinking too much? Isn¡¯t it normal for sisters to be like this?¡± ¡°Normal people wouldn¡¯t shout from a public platform, okay? Don¡¯t you have a phone or WeChat?¡± ¡°Awww, that¡¯s too brave. Just for the two of them, I¡¯m on my feet. Come on, sisters. Don¡¯t be afraid. We¡¯ll always support you.¡± ¡°Eurgh!¡± ¡°If you¡¯re sick, go and see the doctor. Are you still living in the Qing Dynasty? We have the freedom to express who we love, don¡¯t you understand?¡± ¡°Song Yiyan is shameless, she¡¯s just trying to gain popularity. Go to hell!¡± Under Song Yiyan¡¯s Weibo, many people expressed their support for the two of them forever. They told them to work hard and not care about what others thought. They wanted them to be brave. Zhen Xi¡¯s fans had previously stepped on Song Yiyan and scolded her for being the most vicious. Now that they saw their idol post on Weibo to show that they were close, they were humiliated. Now that Song Yiyan replied, it confirmed their relationship and made the fans eat their own words. Of course, they had to vent her anger on someone else. They gathered under Song Yiyan¡¯s Weibo, cursing and swearing. Zhen Xi didn¡¯t expect Song Yiyan to contact her on Weibo. She was so happy that she almost jumped up, she laughed softly and started replying. ¡°Okay, come back early. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± The two of them really treated public social media platforms as their private communication method and started chatting on Weibo. However, the onlookers said that it was quite interesting to watch. Ji Xing looked at the young lady who was sleeping soundly in his arms, then at the notification on her phone, and opened it. The trending topic on Weibo had already exploded. Ji Xing scrolled down to the comments. The more he scrolled down, the darker his face became. He immediately sent another Weibo message. ¡°We are just normal friends.¡± Did these people on the Internet have nothing better to do? Were their brains fried? Seeing Song Yiyan post on Weibo, Zhen Xi followed suit. ¡°Yes that¡¯s right, don¡¯t think too much about it.¡± Ji Xing did not continue reading the comments of the bystanders, he would get a heart attack sooner or later. After turning off her phone, he lowered his eyes slightly and looked at the young lady in his arms. He gritted his teeth. She was really amazing. Not only did he have to be wary of men, but he also had to be wary of women, right? Han Ding saw it. It was unknown what the boss¡¯s boyfriend saw, but his expression was very bad. He asked softly, ¡°Ji Xing, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ever since he got familiar with him, he no longer called him boss¡¯ boyfriend but his name. Ji Xing¡¯s tone was very cold. ¡°It¡¯s fine. When will we arrive?¡± Han Ding lowered her voice, afraid that he would wake Song Yiyan up. ¡°We¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Ji Xing looked outside and saw that they had entered a large courtyard. There were towering trees on both sides of the road. Every few meters, there were soldiers standing guard with loaded guns, it looked like a military base. Han Ding saw his confusion and explained, ¡°This is a military area.¡± Chapter 1327 - The Song Couple (55) Ji Xing looked at the heavily guarded military area, and his eyes became more serious. The young lady in his arms was still sleeping soundly. He did not know what she was dreaming about, but her lips curled into a sweet smile. Her hands around his waist tightened as her face was buried in his chest. Han Ding reminded him softly, ¡°Ji Xing, wake up Boss. We¡¯re almost there, it¡¯s just up ahead.¡± Ji Xing frowned slightly and his slender fingers gently scraped the tip of the woman¡¯s nose. His heart softened and he couldn¡¯t bear to wake her. The little woman seemed to be ticklish. She wrinkled her nose and even hit his hand. ¡°We¡¯re here, wake up.¡± Ji Xing¡¯s voice was low and sexy, he shook the little woman in his arms. ¡°We¡¯re already here. Wake up and sleep after this is over.¡± Song Yiyan opened her eyes sleepily and looked at the man¡¯s handsome face in a daze. She couldn¡¯t help but lean over and kiss him. She then snuggled in his embrace for a while before stretching and slowly sitting up. Ji Xing smiled indulgently. Han Ding took a look and smiled kindly. This young couple was really close. As soon as Song Yiyan stepped out of the car, her expression changed. She was so cold that it was scary. She sneered and glanced at Han Ding. ¡°No, let¡¯s go back.¡± Han Ding did not know what was wrong with her. Her expression did not look right, and she was like an ice sculpture. In all the time he had known her, this was the first time he had seen her so strange. ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Song Yiyan turned to get in the car. ¡°I said I won¡¯t go in.¡± ¡°Boss, I beg you. You¡¯re already here, just go in and take a look!¡± Han Ding was anxious and looked to Ji Xing for help. She had said that she would come over and take a look. Why was she unwilling to get out of the car and leave? Was there something wrong with this place? Or did the Boss have some kind of grudge with the Song family that he did not know? Ji Xing frowned and asked Han Ding, ¡°Who is the one in trouble? What happened?¡± Han Ding almost knelt down to Song Yiyan. ¡°It¡¯s the old general. His condition has been terrible recently. After I heard about it, I thought that it might not be something that a doctor could treat, so I thought of Boss.¡± He had already told the Song family that he would bring people over. He had already made an appointment with them. If Boss left, how was he going to explain himself? General Song had saved his life before. Even if he died, he had to repay this favor. Ji Xing shook his head at him, indicating for him to calm down. He turned around and got into the car. Looking at the young lady who was exuding a sense of alienation and coldness, he said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look. I heard from Brother Han that the situation is quite serious. Don¡¯t tell me you want to see your grandfather in the mourning hall next time!¡± He knew that she did not like the Song family. But the Song family was her home after all, the place where she was raised. Moreover, this young lady was the most stubborn and soft-hearted. She said she was unwilling to go over, but if Old Master Song really died, she would definitely not be as calm as she was now. Han Ding was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. He walked back and forth, thinking that if he was really unwilling, he would kneel down and beg her. He couldn¡¯t just watch as General Song fell ill and passed away! However, not long after, Song Yiyan and Ji Xing got out of the car one after another with their faces still tense. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Song Yiyan walked in front before Han Ding could reply. Han Ding felt a little strange when she saw how familiar she was with the place, it was as if she lived here before. When they reached the door, the guard did not even ask and even saluted her. The scene in front of him made him feel even more puzzled, Boss was so impressive. It had to be known that the guards were all senior captains and above. Every time he came over, he did not see anyone salute him. Of course, they would not respect a commoner like him. Song Yiyan walked straight into the courtyard. There was a big wolfhound in the yard, about the size of a calf. When it saw her, it came up to her excitedly, wagging its tail and shaking its head at her, affectionately rubbing against the bottom of her pants. Han Ding was stunned for a moment before she touched its head, Boss was so affable. Look at how intimate Lightning was with her. Lightning was the old general¡¯s dog. This dog was very impressive, it was a retired military dog and was usually arrogant. Other than the old general, it ignored everyone. Every time he came over, he would bring delicious canned food for it. However, it ignored him and did not give him any face. The guard guarding the living room was surprised to see Song Yiyan and nodded at her. Missy had left home for more than a month. Did she come back to see him because she heard that the old general was unwell? At the end of the day, they were still family. Young Miss must be concerned about the old general. Song Yiyan didn¡¯t even look at him as she walked straight into the living room. Han Ding was afraid that she would not give anyone face, so he quickly wanted to run forward and introduce her to the ladies at home before going to treat the old general. In the living room, the Song family¡¯s son and daughter-in-law were all present. Even the eldest son, Song Shu, who rarely came home in a year, heard that the old master¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t too good and brought his wife back. The second son, Song Yang, the third son, Song Jing, and their respective wives were also present. Quite a number of the younger generation had also arrived, and the entire living room was filled with people. As soon as Han Ding stepped into the living room, she saw everyone looking in Song Yiyan¡¯s direction with different expressions. The atmosphere was strange. Song Yiyan raised an eyebrow and laughed sarcastically. ¡°What? You don¡¯t know me anymore?¡± Han Ding looked at Ji Xing in confusion, wanting to know what was going on here. Could it be that Boss had come here before and had some grudge with the Song family? At the thought of this, he broke out in a cold sweat. If that was the case, he was the one who had harmed Boss. He would have sinned greatly. Qiao Yuan had a complicated look in her eyes. She wanted to go over, but Song Jing glared at her and she stood still. She did not dare to speak or move. Han Ding was still thinking about how to resolve the situation when Song Jing walked towards Song Yiyan and slapped her. There was a pop. The sound of the slap was very crisp and loud in the strange and quiet living room. Song Yiyan felt a burning pain on the side of her face. She licked the blood from the corner of her lips and looked coldly at Song Jing. Song Jing¡¯s chest rose and fell violently in anger. He pointed at her and sneered. ¡°You evil girl, you still know that this is your house and came back! I thought you were going to die outside!¡± Han Ding¡¯s eyes widened in confusion. What evil daughter? What was going on? What was the relationship between Boss and the Song family? Chapter 1328 - The Song Couple (56) Song Yiyan didn¡¯t expect Song Jing to slap her without hesitation. She didn¡¯t react in time and gave him the opportunity to hit her. There was a dangerous look in Ji Xing¡¯s eyes and it was obvious that he was murderous. He looked at the man opposite him and as he raised his hand again. He slapped the young lady again so he stepped forward to grab his arm. Song Jing only felt a heart-wrenching pain from his arm. His eyes were dark, and he was sweating from the pain. He looked at him angrily. ¡°You¡¯re the gigolo she raised?¡± He had heard from the bodyguard that when he went to find this evil creature that there was a man in her room. Was this the person in front of him? Ji Xing frowned slightly and glanced at him coldly. ¡°So what if I am and so what if I am not?¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Song Jing did not expect him to be so ungrateful and dare to be disrespectful to him. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Ji Xing stated the facts in a calm tone. ¡°Uncle Song, we were entrusted by someone to come and treat someone. I hope you can show some respect.¡± Song Jing was stunned for a moment, the man had already thrown him away forcefully. He felt as if his arm had been fractured by someone, and it hurt so much that he could not stop trembling. When Han Ding saw this scene, his eyes fell to the ground. He was trembling and did not dare to speak. He had a feeling that he could not interrupt. Who could tell him what was going on? What was Song Yiyan¡¯s relationship with the Song family? ¡°Yanyan.¡± Qiao Yuan saw that the situation in front of her had eased a little. She took a step forward and walked to her side. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. Hurry up and apologize to your father.¡± She must have come back because she knew that her grandfather was in a critical condition! Actually, his husband wasn¡¯t such a heartless person. It was just that the last time, they fought badly. Yanyan made too much of a fuss, making him feel ashamed. This time, Yanyan came back and gave him a way out, and the matter would be over. There was no enmity between father and daughter that couldn¡¯t be resolved! Han Ding¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat. Even though he was usually a big shot and was quite calm when it came to important matters, he was shocked when he heard the word ¡®daddy¡¯. Song Yiyan was the daughter of the Song Family¡¯s Third Master, Song Jing, and the granddaughter of General Song? The only daughter of the Song Family and the one who escaped from the marriage on the day of her marriage with the Dongfang family¡¯s Young Master? However, the eldest daughter of the Song family was not Song Yiyan, but Song Dai. She had been living in her house since she was young and never liked to show her face in public. He was somewhat related to the Song family, but he had never seen the true face of the Song family¡¯s Miss. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± Song Yiyan licked the blood off her lips and smiled casually. ¡°And I didn¡¯t come home. Someone begged me to come and take a look at my grandfather.¡± Song Shu saw that Song Jing¡¯s eyes were burning with anger and was about to hit her again. She quickly walked forward and shouted sternly, ¡°Third Brother!¡± Song Jing was very afraid of his brother, so he glared at Song Yiyan. What¡¯s going on? Wasn¡¯t she coming home? Did someone ask her to come? Who was she treating? Was she unwilling to call him grandfather now? Han Ding looked at the chaos in front of him and braced himself as he walked forward. ¡°Brother Song, I didn¡¯t know that Yanyan was our family¡¯s eldest daughter. She¡¯s the master I told you about.¡± What¡¯s going on? Looking at the Song family¡¯s performance, it seemed that they did not know that their daughter was so capable. Song Jing¡¯s face darkened. His arm was about to be crushed, but it wasn¡¯t from the pain in his bones. It was like his veins and every cell hurt. Song Shu looked at Han Ding. ¡°Is she the person you found?¡± Han Ding nodded vigorously, not knowing how to explain himself. When Boss accepted jobs, he never revealed her name. He did not dare to say it either, only saying that she was a very powerful Onmyoji. Who knew that after bringing her here, they were a family? ¡°What kind of master is she?¡± Song Jing gritted his teeth, his eyes cold and fierce. ¡°Alright, my Song family has raised you up. Did we teach you how to swindle people?¡± Song Yiyan did not speak. Qiao Yuan looked at Song Jing in fear, she did not know what was going on. How did her daughter become a feng shui master not long after she moved out? Song Yiyan shrugged and raised her eyebrows with a smile. It is exactly what he said, she was a Feng Shui master. If they didn¡¯t believe her, then forget it. Initially, she did not want to come over, but Ji Xing was right. After all, the Song family had raised her up and provided food and clothing for her. She should repay the kindness. In any case, it was nothing to her. ¡°Don¡¯t speak,¡± Song Shu interrupted Song Jing. She looked at Song Yiyan suspiciously. ¡°Tell me what happened. Why did you become a master just after going out for a while?¡± This little niece of his was really capable. She had left home for less than a month and had become the Feng Shui Master that Han Ding was talking about. Han Ding was an honest and trustworthy person. He was even more filial to the old man than they were, he sent anything good to the old man. Song Yiyan was talking nonsense. With her uncle around, the Song family had a reasonable person. If only Song Jing and the rest were here, she would have left without a word. What could she say? She could say that she had been enlightened by an expert and understood Feng Shui. ¡°General Song, if you don¡¯t trust me, I¡¯ll leave immediately.¡± Song Yiyan didn¡¯t want to be entangled with them. She felt a headache whenever she saw this family. She didn¡¯t like them. Song Jing couldn¡¯t stop shaking with anger. Look at her, did she know who she was talking to? Was this how he taught her to treat her elders? Song Shu didn¡¯t correct her. He only said, ¡°Then come with me!¡± Song Jing still wanted to say something, but after being glared at by Song Shu, he swallowed his words and looked at Qiao Yuan fiercely. ¡°Look at the good daughter you raised. She¡¯s really my good daughter!¡± Qiao Yuan¡¯s body trembled and she lowered her head slightly. She did not dare to look at him or reply. The rest of the Song family were also confused, they watched Yanyan grow up. She had always been timid and introverted, they didn¡¯t know when she learned feng shui. Why did she fall out with the Third Brother? After running away from home and coming back, her aura had changed completely, and she was like a different person from before. What she said, did she take them for fools? It was not a fantasy novel, and she had learned Feng Shui in a day or two. Could she master it in a day or two? Han Ding wanted to follow them, but Song Jing stopped him. He could only stay behind and prepared to answer their questions. He really didn¡¯t know what was going on, and he was completely stunned. Chapter 1329 - The Song Couple (57) Song Yiyan stepped into the bedroom and felt a suffocating coldness. The room was filled with evil spirits and black miasma. At this moment, the evil spirits were wandering around the bed with red eyes. When they saw Song Shu enter, they seemed to be frightened and moved further away. Normally, iron-blooded soldiers like Song Shu were masculine and righteous. Even evil spirits didn¡¯t dare to go near him. The Song family¡¯s old master, Song Chen, was lying on the bed. His hair was white, and his face was covered in wrinkles. His face was pale and his breathing was rapid. His condition was not good. However, even though his body was very weak, the evil spirits could not get close to him. They could only linger around his bed, staring at him venomously, disturbing him, and making him unable to rest in peace. Song Shu looked at Song Yiyan. ¡°Your grandfather¡¯s condition has been going on for more than 10 days. Ever since he slipped during the rain that day, he started to fall sick. We have used all sorts of methods, but his condition hasn¡¯t improved. Instead, it¡¯s getting worse.¡± Song Yiyan heard him mention the situation. It was a flat land and he shouldn¡¯t have fallen, but he fell hard. ¡°The guard who followed him at that time said it was as if he was pushed forcefully.¡± Song Shu looked at the old man and sighed softly. ¡°I can feel that the aura in this room is wrong, your grandfather has dealt with too many evil people personally in his life. After hearing what Han Ding said, I think that might be the reason.¡± Those evil humans that did evil in their lives and turned into evil spirits after they died might be pestering her grandfather. He had always been a firm atheist, but the scene yesterday suddenly made him suspicious. Last night, he came over to deliver medicine to the Old Master. When he closed the door, he suddenly saw a fierce and terrifying ghost face through the stainless steel door handle, facing Old Master¡¯s face. However, when he turned back to look, he could not see anything. It was as if everything was just his imagination. Han Ding came to visit the old man and told him about the strange things that he had encountered. He persuaded him to look for an Onmyoji and even tried his best to recommend a very powerful Onmyoji to him. However, who would have thought that the powerful Onmyoji he mentioned was his niece? When Song Yiyan didn¡¯t show her power, she looked like a soft and weak little girl. There was a ferocious-looking evil ghost squatting by the old man¡¯s bed. It smiled at her provocatively and even floated in front of her. This evil ghost had a lecherous look on its face. It touched its chin and approached her, as if it wanted to smell her fragrance and hug her. Its lower body was obscenely moving. However, at the next moment, this harmless-looking girl suddenly raised her leg and kicked him in the stomach. Song Yiyan sneered. F*ck, if she didn¡¯t show her might, he really thought she was easily bullied! Song Shu felt a cold wind blow past. Right after, he saw a wisp of black smoke flashing on the wall opposite the old man¡¯s bed. He felt an inexplicable fear in his heart, but his eyes were cold. ¡°Do they really exist?¡± Song Yiyan looked at him and smiled casually. ¡°General Song, didn¡¯t you say that the Old Master has killed many evil people in his life?¡± These evil spirits that committed evil in their lives turned into malicious ghosts after they died and were very stubborn. Their hatred was very strong and poisonous. They felt that the old man had killed them and came to drag the old man into hell. These malicious ghosts filled the room and took advantage of the situation. However, the old man was protected by righteousness. They could only loiter around and use their hatred to influence him, they could not get too close to him. Under the situation where the entire room was filled with malicious spirits, it was really not easy for the Old Master to survive for so long. Although her grandfather did not treat her well, he had a clear conscience towards the country and the people. He worked hard. The evil spirit in the room was still floating in the air a moment ago, its eyes blatantly doing all sorts of disgusting things to her, trying their best to disgust her. However, the next moment, it saw the ghost that approached her turn into ashes after being kicked by her. It was so scared that it ran everywhere, wanting to leave this dangerous place. With a bang, the windows in the room and the door were all locked tightly. Talismans appeared out of nowhere and sealed all the exits, catching the malicious ghosts in a jar and beating them up. Song Shu looked at the door and window that were suddenly closed and then looked at the girl beside her. The doubts in his eyes deepened, it seemed that he knew too little about her. Song Yiyan ignored Song Shu and took out a talisman. Song Shu clearly heard a rumble of thunder followed by a flash of lightning, it was as if it had appeared out of nowhere in the room. It seemed to have come alive as it chased after something in the air and struck it. His eyes widened in an instant. He could clearly see that wherever the lightning struck, wisps of black smoke scattered, just like the wisp of black smoke produced after her kick. The people waiting in the living room were shocked by the sudden clap of thunder. The second son, Song Yang¡¯s wife, even went out to take a look. She frowned in confusion. ¡°It¡¯s broad daylight and it¡¯s still bright. It¡¯s not cloudy at all, why is there suddenly thunder?¡± However, Han Ding knew that it was probably the lightning summoned by the Thunder Talisman that was used to kill ghosts. From the commotion, there must be a lot of dirty things in the old man¡¯s room. The old man was so sick because he was haunted by ghosts. No wonder there was no cure. Qiao Yuan looked at Han Ding and said in a low and worried voice, ¡°Old Han, what happened to my Yanyan? Did something happen to her?¡± When did her Yanyan become a Feng Shui master? She had been afraid of those things since she was young. She didn¡¯t even dare to sleep alone at night when there was a thunderstorm. Han Ding said, ¡°Third Madam, don¡¯t worry. Miss is a real Onmyoji, she¡¯s very powerful. She was the one who saved my life. Didn¡¯t she say so? She was guided by an expert, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± How could Qiao Yuan not be worried? What kind of profession was an Onmyoji? It was a profession that dealt with ghosts and spirits. How could the daughter of the Song family do such a thing? Hubby definitely wouldn¡¯t agree to Yanyan doing this, their father-daughter relationship was already at its freezing point. If Yanyan did this again, the two of them would end up badly again. She secretly glanced at Song Jing and saw his dark face as he looked in the direction of the bedroom door. His entire person was emitting a dangerous aura, making her breath catch in her throat as she felt a little scared. Ji Xing did not go in either and just stood guard at the door. Song Jing walked to his side, his face dark and his voice cold. ¡°Follow me.¡± Chapter 1330 - : The Song Couple (58) Ji Xing followed on account that he was the young lady¡¯s father, although he didn¡¯t need the approval of his family or anyone¡¯s blessing to be with her. But there were some things he wanted to warn him about so that he could recognize his place. It didn¡¯t take long for Song Yiyan to finish off the entire house of malicious ghosts. She rummaged in her bag for a long time and took out three talismans to hand to Song Shu. ¡°General Song, this place is already clean. Boil these into talisman water every day and it would take effect after three days of drinking. After that, he can slowly nurse his body back to health.¡± Song Yiyan thought that he was rejecting her and didn¡¯t want to use such superstitious methods. She explained with a headache, ¡°He needs to drink this, the evil aura is within him. If he doesn¡¯t drink it, his body will recover very slowly.¡± Song Shu wanted to say something but he hesitated. In the end, he frowned and asked her, ¡°Can¡¯t you come home and stay? I¡¯m worried about your grandfather¡¯s situation. Come home and stay here and watch over him for a while!¡± Song Yiyan smiled. ¡°General Song, have you forgotten that I¡¯ve already severed ties with the Song family?¡± On the day she broke off the engagement, the Old Master had already kicked her out of the Song family. Song Jing also said angrily that he had severed his father-daughter relationship with her and that her life and death would have nothing to do with him in the future. Song Shu¡¯s face was cold. ¡°Did I agree to it?¡± Song Yiyan said, ¡°You¡¯re not my father.¡± ¡°Even your father has to listen to me. I¡¯m not discussing this with you. From today onwards, you¡¯ll be staying at home, I¡¯ll get someone to pack your luggage.¡± Song Yiyan said, ¡°I have a man with me.¡± Song Shu gritted her teeth. ¡°You can both live together!¡± Song Yiyan didn¡¯t know why, but seeing him like this, she felt like laughing. ¡°General Song, I¡¯m not a child. I have legs.¡± Did he think she would stay if he did that? She had enough of the Song family. She would never return to this suffocating place. ¡°Yanyan.¡± On the bed, Song Chen seemed to have heard their argument. He slowly opened his eyes and looked in Song Yiyan¡¯s direction. ¡°Yanyan, is this you? Have you come back to see grandfather?¡± Song Yiyan didn¡¯t know if he had woken up early or just woke up, but he is friendlier than before. However, she was in no mood to deal with him. She had already done her best by coming over to take a look. No one from the Song family could stop her. ¡°Son, is that Yanyan?¡± Song Chen couldn¡¯t see clearly. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s her.¡± Song Shu looked at the old man and gave Song Yiyan a look. ¡°Yanyan knows you¡¯re sick and came back to see you.¡± Song Chen¡¯s wrinkled face was filled with a gratified and satisfied smile. It was unknown whether he was talking to them or to himself. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re home.¡± After chasing her away last time, he had been blaming himself. After all, she was his biological granddaughter and he had watched her grow up. At that time, he was just too angry and made that decision in a fit of anger. He was enraged and regretted it after calming down. However, he could not bring himself to look for her and wanted her to go out. Once she saw the evilness of people¡¯s hearts, she would naturally come home. But who knew that after waiting for a day or two, and waiting for half a month, she still did not show any signs of coming home? The people he sent out came back and said that she was living well and even found a boyfriend. After that, he fell ill. Song Yiyan turned around and saw the old man¡¯s weak and pale face but she couldn¡¯t even say anything harsh. She wanted to mock him, but she choked on her words. Forget it, she should respect the old and love the young. Why should she be angry with this old man? Song Shu gave her a warning look and told her to go over and talk to the old man and comfort him. Her father had always been worried about her, he just didn¡¯t want to lower his head because of his reputation. The older generation was like this, face was more important than anything else. It was definitely impossible for them to lower their heads and admit their wrongs to their juniors. However, Xiao Liu said that when the Old Master was not sick, he would go to the octagonal pavilion at the military area every evening. He pretended to go for a walk but was actually there to pick her up. In the past, she would often go home in the evening before dinner, and the two of them would go home together. It was still raining that day. Xiao Liu said that he didn¡¯t want the Old Master to go out, but he insisted on going out. In the end, he fell and couldn¡¯t get up anymore. Under Song Shu¡¯s coercion, Song Yiyan obediently listened to him. She walked to the old man¡¯s bed and looked at him, not knowing what to say. The old man in front of him was a military man, he was stubborn and authoritative. Everyone in the family was afraid of him and respected him, no one dared to go against him. However, at this moment, he was as weak as an ordinary old man. He no longer had his usual imposing manner. Song Shu frowned and glanced at her. Song Yiyan said reluctantly, ¡°Grandfather.¡± Hearing this, tears welled up in Song Chen¡¯s eyes. His voice was hoarse. ¡°Are you coming back to stay?¡± Song Yiyan was glared back at by Song Shu. Did she have to be so difficult? She nodded and hummed in agreement. Actually, her uncle was right. Old Master had caught countless bad people in his life, and only a small portion of them were killed by her. With the principle of being responsible for her customers, she should stay behind before he recovers. Song Chen was already weak. After a few words, he fell asleep again. He could not hide his happiness when he knew that she was staying. Song Shu sighed, it was time for the Old Master to change his temper. She was the only granddaughter in the family and he didn¡¯t know how to dote on her. He wasn¡¯t someone who knew how to express his feelings. Han Ding was still waiting outside, he did not know what he was feeling right now. Boss was actually the daughter of the Song family, he really could not tell at all! Who would have thought that the daughter of the Song family not only entered the entertainment industry, but was also banned and became an Onmyoji? She was also a very powerful Onmyoji. When Song Yiyan came out, she didn¡¯t see Ji Xing. She frowned in confusion. ¡°Mom, where¡¯s Ji Xing?¡± Qiao Yuan pointed outside. ¡°Your father called him away.¡± Song Yiyan¡¯s expression suddenly changed. Just as she was about to leave, Qiao Yuan nervously pulled her back. Qiao Yuan was afraid that she would quarrel with her father again when she went out. She whispered, ¡°Speak properly to your father and don¡¯t make him angry again.¡± She didn¡¯t know what her father would say when he called her boyfriend out. She wasn¡¯t sure and was a little worried, but her boyfriend wasn¡¯t as simple as he looked. Song Yiyan nodded and left. As soon as she stepped into the courtyard, she heard Song Jing¡¯s angry voice. She sneered, ¡°He won¡¯t leave!¡± Chapter 1331 - The Song Couple (59) Song Jing was furious, and his rationality was completely taken over by anger. ¡°Song Yiyan, if you want to be my Song family¡¯s daughter, break up with him and get him out!¡± Song Yiyan smiled casually, as if she didn¡¯t feel his anger. ¡°Mr. Song, he¡¯s my boyfriend. Not only will I not break up with him, I will marry him and have children with him.¡± Qiao Yuan was afraid that something would happen and that she would anger Song Jing again. When she ran out, she was already quarreling with Song Jing. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I won¡¯t agree to you being with such a man who has nothing!¡± Song Jing pointed at Ji Xing. ¡°Tell me, what else does he have other than this face?¡± Song Yiyan smiled brightly. ¡°Isn¡¯t this face enough? I like his face, I¡¯m willing to support him for the rest of my life.¡± Song Jing looked at her expression and couldn¡¯t help but tremble in anger. His vision darkened and he found it difficult to breathe. ¡°What can he bring you? Ask him if he can support you with his face. Can you support him forever?¡± Song Yiyan said, ¡°Do you think everyone is like you, who hates the poor and loves the rich? I like men who have nothing but skin. It¡¯s better than people who don¡¯t even have skin.¡± Song Jing was actually not bad-looking. The Song family had good genes, and they were both handsome and beautiful. However, when he heard her words, he felt that she was indirectly scolding him and almost vomited blood. ¡°Get lost, get out!¡± Song Yiyan glanced at him and shouted into the room, ¡°Uncle! He chased me out. I¡¯m leaving!¡± With that, she gave Ji Xing a look and was about to run away. ¡°Get lost!¡± Song Jing looked at her eager expression and was so angry that he almost suffered internal injuries. He started coughing violently and covered his chest uncomfortably. What a rebellious girl, what did she do! Song Yiyan was very nimble, she pulled Ji Xing and ran out of the yard. Just as she was about to leave, she thought that no one wanted her to stay! ¡°Stop!¡± Song Shu scolded her and looked at Song Jing reproachfully. ¡°Follow me.¡± It wasn¡¯t easy for him to make her stay. What was he doing? What was wrong with Yanyan having a boyfriend she liked? He thought that the boy was not bad! Song Jing¡¯s chest heaved violently. ¡°Brother!¡± Song Shu glanced at him coldly and looked at Song Yiyan. ¡°Get back here. Your grandfather asked you to stay, I want to see who dares to chase you away.¡± Song Yiyan sighed deeply, she had no choice but to negotiate with Song Shu. She pointed at Song Jing and said, ¡°Don¡¯t let him scold me. If he does, I¡¯ll leave.¡± ¡°I¡¯m at home. Your grandfather is at home. He won¡¯t dare to do it,¡± Song Shu promised. Song Yiyan didn¡¯t believe him. ¡°Let him say it himself. I won¡¯t believe you unless he guarantees it.¡± Song Shu looked at Song Jing with a serious threat in his eyes. Song Jing felt that he wasn¡¯t far from being angered to death by her. However, facing Song Shu, he didn¡¯t dare to disobey and nodded. ¡°Also, you¡¯re not allowed to scold my boyfriend. You¡¯re not allowed to make things difficult for him.¡± Song Yiyan held Ji Xing¡¯s arm intimately, she was not afraid of anyone and was very arrogant. After all, she had her back. She wanted to anger Song Jing to death! ¡°Speak.¡± Song Shu looked at his younger brother. If he dared to talk nonsense again, see how he would deal with him. Song Jing was so angry that his vision turned black, he held his forehead and nodded with difficulty. He turned around and glared fiercely at her before turning to leave. If he continued to stay here, he would be angered to death today. Song Yiyan felt extremely happy and pointed at him unhappily. ¡°He glared at me. Uncle, look. He even glared at me, he didn¡¯t want me to stay.¡± Song Jing, who had walked to the door, felt a fishy taste in his throat and almost lost his breath. Qiao Yuan was so anxious that she did not know what to do. She turned around and glanced at Song Yiyan before sighing and turning around to support Song Jing. What was wrong with Yanyan? Ever since the day she broke off the engagement, she seemed to have changed into a different person. If it wasn¡¯t for her mother¡¯s intuition that she was her daughter, she would have thought that she had changed her soul. Seeing Song Jing leave, Song Yiyan smiled proudly. Song Shu pointed at her and didn¡¯t say anything, she turned around and left. When she reached the door, he was afraid that she would run away. He turned around and reminded her, ¡°Hurry up and come home.¡± This child, even if her father had done wrong in the past and gone overboard, as his daughter, she could not treat her elders like this! Song Yiyan stood rooted to the ground and looked at him. ¡°Uncle, I have something important to do tonight, I really can¡¯t stay at home. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely fulfill my promise. I¡¯ll be coming home from tomorrow onwards.¡± Song Shu saw that she was serious and let her go without asking her what happened. It was only when they were outside that Han Ding dared to speak. ¡°Boss, Miss Song, am I still your underling?¡± He actually didn¡¯t know that she was the Miss of the Song family. What was going on? He invited her back to her own family to treat her grandfather. However, regarding the annulment of the engagement some time ago, the Song family and the Dongfang family had a huge argument. She was chased out at that time! Looking at her father-daughter relationship with the Third Master of the Song family, it was really quite bad. He slapped her without saying anything, and the matter became serious. ¡°Does that have anything to do with whether you¡¯re my underling or not?¡± Song Yiyan turned around and gave him a disgusted look. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Han Ding was actually feeling quite complicated at the moment. However, he had already thought things through. He smiled and said, ¡°No matter who you are, you are my boss.¡± His boss was the eldest daughter of the Song family, the eldest daughter of the Song family! It was quite cool to talk about it. After all, the Song family¡¯s power was there! When Song Yiyan got into the car, she looked at Ji Xing seriously. ¡°Don¡¯t take his words to heart. It¡¯s my business who I date, it has nothing to do with him.¡± Ji Xing¡¯s expression was serious as he nodded. He looked at the young lady¡¯s swollen cheek and his eyes were filled with heartache. ¡°Brother Han, bring me the medicine box.¡± Han Ding quickly handed the things over. Looking at Song Yiyan¡¯s swollen face and the red palm marks, this Third Master of the Song family was really generous. The Song family only had one precious granddaughter, they should dote on her. No matter how big of a mistake she made, he shouldn¡¯t have hit someone! They should talk nicely. ¡°It hurts!¡± Song Yiyan cried out. ¡°Be gentle!¡± Ji Xing¡¯s handsome face darkened. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you dodge?¡± Song Yiyan snorted. ¡°I didn¡¯t manage to dodge in time. How would I know that he would slap me? That¡¯s too much.¡± Chapter 1332 - The Song Couple (60) Ji Xing sneered and watched her performance quietly. There was no way she couldn¡¯t dodge, she just didn¡¯t want to dodge back then. Was it because that person was her father? But did that person treat her as his daughter? How many fathers would treat their daughters like that? Song Yiyan knew that he didn¡¯t believe her. She coughed and continued, ¡°You know that I couldn¡¯t control my strength. I was afraid that I would kill him in a fit of anger.¡± Ji Xing frowned and saw the injuries on her face. If he hadn¡¯t been her father, he wouldn¡¯t have let him off so easily. ¡°You can¡¯t not dodge in the future.¡± Song Yiyan looked at him and grinned. The moment she grinned, the wound on her face worsened. She gritted her teeth in pain and nodded obediently. ¡°Okay, he won¡¯t dare to hit me anymore.¡± Her father was going to be angered to death by her today. He probably wanted to hide far away from her when he saw her in the future, he wouldn¡¯t want to see her again for the rest of his life. Moreover, she now had Uncle protecting her. Even if he wanted to hit and scold her, he had to see if her Uncle agreed first. Song Yiyan didn¡¯t expect that she would be gone for four hours. When she returned, Zhen Xi was gone. The room was very normal and tidy, there was no sign of forced entry. There was still unfinished food on the table. She hadn¡¯t even changed her shoes and was already wearing the disposable slippers provided by the hotel. This meant that she must have left in a hurry. Ji Xing asked for the surveillance camera footage from the hotel and clearly saw that Zhen Xi went down alone. ¡°Wait,¡± Song Yiyan shouted and asked someone to stop the video. The surveillance footage wasn¡¯t very clear, but Zhen Xi¡¯s expression was very strange, her eyes were dull. On her shoulder lay a humanoid object. It was dark and looked like a child. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± The hotel manager looked at Song Yiyan. ¡°Miss, if there¡¯s a problem, our hotel will definitely cooperate with the investigation.¡± Song Yiyan shook her head and pulled Ji Xing along as she ran out. She had to find Zhen Xi immediately, or else she would be in danger. When she found out that Zhen Xi was missing, she had already called Zhang Ya. Zhang Ya did not know where she had gone, but her phone was switched off. Her manager, Zhang Ya, had already made use of all the connections she could and was looking for her. Song Yiyan also called the police. Normally, if a person did not disappear for more than 24 hours, the police would not file a case. But Zhen Xi was different, she was a survivor of the murder at Skysea District. After Zhao Yun received the police report, he immediately sent people to find her. The police force had already been deployed. ¡°What did you find?¡± Zhao Yun parked the police car outside the hotel and got out to meet Song Yiyan. Song Yiyan became serious. ¡°Her disappearance has something to do with Zhou Sheng. Did you find anything?¡± With that, she glanced at several police cars. Others looked at the empty police cars, but she could see that there were ghosts in the police cars. She asked the girls who were following Zhao Yun. However, they were really obedient and followed wherever they went. Zhao Yun shook his head. Things were very complicated and could not be explained in a short time, the most important thing now was to find Zhen Xi. After getting into the police car, Zhao Yun told her that he had found all the files of these girls, but they did not have any family members. They either had lost their parents or were orphans. They did not have any relatives or friends. Therefore, after they went missing, no one reported it to the police. No one looked for them, and everyone didn¡¯t know they were missing. Among them, there were a few who worked in a nightclub. He got someone to ask around and they thought that when they resigned, they had found a good man to be loyal to. They thought that after they met good people, they were no longer willing to contact their former sisters. Naturally, no one knew what happened to them later. This Zhou Sheng specialized in picking such girls. Even if they died and disappeared, no one would notice. If Song Yiyan hadn¡¯t gone over, these girls might never have been able to see the light of day again and the criminals would never have been brought to justice. ¡°Think carefully. Did you think of anything?¡± Song Yiyan looked at the two girls in the car. ¡°Have you seen a child-like ghost?¡± Among these two girls, one was sitting in the passenger seat next to Zhao Yun. The other person sat next to Song Yiyan, but she was nervous, as if she was afraid of her. After hearing her words, the girls looked at each other, their faces still confused. They did not know what she was talking about, and they could not remember anything. Zhao Yun also sighed, and his tone became much gentler. ¡°I hope you can recall that there¡¯s a victim like you. She¡¯s missing now, and we need your help.¡± His words seemed to have a calming effect. Even the two girls in the car nodded, indicating that they would do their best to help. Song Yiyan looked at Zhao Yun in admiration. The Senior Captain was amazing, he was not afraid of humans and ghosts. The police were indeed the people¡¯s police. Zhao Yun was afraid too, but what was the use of being afraid? These girls were victims. As a police officer, he should seek justice for them. It was hopeless to count on these ghosts who had lost their memories. They still had to rely on people. On the police¡¯s side, Zhao Yun had already sent all the police forces he could muster, but after half an hour, he still did not find any clues. Song Yiyan was also anxious. After all, she had already received payment from her. If she had not run away at the last minute, nothing would have happened to Zhen Xi. She called Ling Sheng and asked her to think of a solution. Zhao Yun looked at Song Yiyan through the rear-view mirror. He didn¡¯t know how she would find someone if the police couldn¡¯t find her. The girl in the passenger seat suddenly covered her head and muttered in pain, ¡°Two¡­ There are two¡­ There are two¡­¡± Zhao Yun looked at her nervously. ¡°What two? Speak clearly. What two?¡± The girl shook her head, as if the memory was extremely painful. She cried softly and uncomfortably, ¡°I don¡¯t remember. I don¡¯t know, I can¡¯t remember.¡± Which two? It hurt so much. Her head felt like it was about to explode, and she dared not think about it anymore. On Song Yiyan¡¯s side, someone had already called her. It was a man named Yu Zheng. He directly gave her Zhen Xi¡¯s whereabouts and sent her the address. Zhao Yun looked at her in disbelief. ¡°Are you sure Zhen Xi is there?¡± What method did she use to get to Zhen Xi¡¯s current location in less than five minutes? Chapter 1333 - The Song Couple (61) Song Yiyan raised an eyebrow. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, go find it yourself.¡± Although Zhao Yun didn¡¯t know what method she used to find Zhen Xi¡¯s whereabouts in such a short time, he still trusted her. She had helped solve the previous two major cases. Her physique in discovering all kinds of murder cases scared him. The jade pendant hanging on Song Yiyan¡¯s chest suddenly flashed twice. Zhao Yun regretted it. He looked at the rear mirror and saw the girl in the backseat tapping on the jade pendant. She nodded, and a female ghost with long hair suddenly appeared from the jade pendant! What! If he hadn¡¯t seen too many strange things recently and had more than 10 female ghosts with him today, he would have been scared to death by her. Song Yiyan even kindly explained to him, ¡°Her name is Yang Juan, she¡¯s the victim of the Ma Rongguang murder case that you worked on last time.¡± How could Zhao Yun not know? He was in charge of this case. Yang Juan¡¯s appearance had already been imprinted in his mind. However, he did not expect her to have a ghost with her. ¡°Hello.¡± Yang Juan also nodded at him. There was no place to sit in the car, so she floated on the roof. Her hair was long, and when the car moved, her body moved along with it. Zhao Yun felt his scalp tighten. The woman¡¯s hair was all over his face, and he couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Even if he was a police officer and had seen countless corpses, a normal person would still be afraid of ghosts! ¡°She said she could help take care of these young ladies.¡± As a law-abiding and understanding citizen, Song Yiyan still had to share the burden with the police. Zhao Yun brought so many young ladies alone. She was also afraid that if one of them suddenly went crazy, he would be in danger. With Yang Juan, this big sister, watching, it was more reassuring. The veins on Zhao Yun¡¯s forehead twitched. ¡°Young lady, that¡¯s a ghost. Do you have to make it sound like it¡¯s nothing?¡± Yang Juan was indeed a caring elder sister. After teaching the two young ladies in the car to sit on the roof, there was more space in the car. Zhao Yun felt bitter in his heart, she might as well not teach them. If he got a few empty police cars to follow them, no one would say anything. But now, in order to save some space and not cause trouble for the police, they sat on top of the sports car together. The thought of the roof of the car filled with ghosts sent chills down his spine. This was too much. Song Yiyan comforted him kindly, ¡°Captain Zhao, don¡¯t worry. Yang Juan is very experienced in this area. She died more miserably than them.¡± Zhao Yun had a bitter expression on his face. Can this be compared? Are they going to compete in terms of who is more miserable? Song Yiyan continued, ¡°Yang Juan might really be able to make them remember something, which will help you reduce your workload.¡± These girls must have had their memories extracted after they died, causing them to not remember anything. They were also uncertain if they could recover their memories. When Zhao Yun heard this, he recalled the miserable scene in the holding room during An Yin¡¯s case. He hurriedly told her in advance, ¡°You can¡¯t let them mess around on my side this time. It¡¯s not easy for me to explain.¡± Song Yiyan nodded and smiled kindly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let them cause any trouble for the police.¡± As long as she didn¡¯t mess around with him, she could mess around elsewhere, such as in prison. This was simple, and she understood it. Zhao Yun felt that the way she was looking at him was strange, he felt weak in his heart. What did she mean? Half an hour later, the police stopped at a cemetery. The cemetery at night was very gloomy. Zhao Yun looked at the tombstones and swallowed his saliva. If it was in the past, he would not be afraid of this. However, ever since he saw it with his own eyes, he felt that a ghost would crawl out of the tombstone the next moment. Song Yiyan and Ji Xing were about to walk in front. However, as a police officer, he had to protect the safety of the commoners. How could he let the two of them be in front? Song Yiyan glanced in the direction of the cemetery, there were actually quite a few ghosts. Someone came over in the middle of the night and was very curious. They all poked their heads out of the graves and sized them up. There were a few bored ghosts who ran out to follow them. They were whispering and talking about who they wanted to scare. Song Yiyan pretended not to see them. Besides Zhao Yun, there were other police officers ahead. She was afraid of scaring them. When a pervert approached her and wanted to have sexually harass her, she glared at him fiercely and grabbed his neck, pressing him against the tombstone beside her. She and Ji Xing were originally protected in the middle by the police. They walked to the back and now that they moved, the people in front did not notice. ¡°Did a man bring a girl here?¡± Song Yiyan stepped on the pervert¡¯s head. F*ck, how dare he have designs on her with just this little bit of guts? How could the pervert have imagined that such a beautiful girl would be so irritable and powerful? His soul was trembling from the pressure of her aura, and he was about to be scared out of his wits. ¡°Have mercy, I don¡¯t dare to anymore. I¡¯ll take you there, I saw it.¡± Only then did Song Yiyan let go of him. ¡°If you dare to run, I¡¯ll crush you.¡± The pervert had a crying face. Of course he believed her, how could he not? The woman in front of him was too scary. He had been in the cemetery for so long and had seen many Onmyojis, but this was the first time he had seen someone as amazing as her. The ghosts that were eager to try felt threatened by Song Yiyan. They were so scared that they hid in their graves and didn¡¯t dare to walk around anymore. Song Yiyan let the pervert lead the way. She pulled Ji Xing to the front and told Zhao Yun that she knew where he was. Zhao Yun saw her glaring at the front of her from time to time. He was afraid and didn¡¯t care much, he was used to it. Looking at her current performance, he knew that she must have caught something in the cemetery and was having it lead the way! The other police officers looked at each other with strange expressions. Miss Song was always seen at the crime scene so they were all familiar with her. Even Captain Zhao had a headache whenever he saw her. After all, wherever she went, there was a major homicide. But now, she was acting even stranger. He had a feeling that she was staring at something in the void, it was strange and scary. The cemetery was built halfway up the mountain, further behind was the mountainside. There were no lights and it was dark. There was no road ahead, making it look even more sinister. Suddenly, a two-story wooden house appeared ahead. The small wooden house was beautifully built and even had lights on. The plants beside it were all roses. Chapter 1334 - The Song Couple (62) The fresh red roses that were found in Zhou Sheng¡¯s villa were of the same breed. However, they were very far away and already could smell the faint scent of blood in the air. The expressions of Zhao Yun and the police officers changed. They became nervous and cautious. Could the smell of blood mean that the victim has been killed? Song Yiyan tensed up as well, she couldn¡¯t let anything happen to her. Otherwise, who was she going to ask for 200,000 yuan? Zhen Xi was actually not a bad person. It was just that she was too scheming and was too eager to pursue fame and money. If she really died like this, it would be a pity. Ji Xing frowned slightly and suddenly looked to the left. His eyes were filled with danger as he shouted, ¡°Be careful!¡± Before Song Yiyan could react, the man pulled her into his arms. An arrow brushed past her shoulder and pierced deeply into the tree trunk. Everything had happened too suddenly. Ji Xing found out early, but when he shouted, a few of the police officers in front didn¡¯t manage to avoid it completely and were injured. The arrows were a trap set by someone. They had already triggered the trap and must have alarmed the people inside. Seeing that the pervert was about to run, Song Yiyan conjured hand seals and a white light chased after him. The thing didn¡¯t even have time to shout before it turned into a puff of black smoke and dissipated. Zhao Yun didn¡¯t expect the murderer to be so vicious near the cemetery and even set up a killer move. If Ji Xing hadn¡¯t reminded them in time, they would have been injured. With a deep look in his eyes, he looked across and gave his uninjured brothers a look. Everyone spread out and surrounded the opposite cabin. After triggering the trap set by the murderer, the murderer must have realized that they were coming, and there was no need to ambush them anymore. Song Yiyan was furious, she didn¡¯t expect the ghosts to plot against her. It seemed that the person in that house was not simple! ¡°Captain Zhao, I¡¯ll go with Ji Xing first.¡± Song Yiyan walked to Zhao Yun and whispered, ¡°There might not be just people inside.¡± Even if he was a human, he was an Onmyoji. Furthermore, he was an Onmyoji who could control ghosts. To be able to steal the memories of so many people, he must have some ability. This was the first time Zhao Yun had encountered someone so cowardly after working for so long. He nodded and said, ¡°Be careful. If there¡¯s any danger, call out immediately.¡± Although he was worried, there was no better solution now. He could only let them go over first. If they really weren¡¯t human, they wouldn¡¯t be able to see those things and wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with them. It would be a waste of their police force. Song Yiyan was about to go over when Yang Juan suddenly called for them and brought the two girls over. ¡°The two of them said they remember this side. There¡¯s a secret passage nearby, so there must be no one inside. They escaped through the secret passage,¡± Yang Juan stopped Song Yiyan. Song Yiyan didn¡¯t expect her to really recover their memory. She couldn¡¯t help but admire her a little more, it was easier to resolve the knot in her heart by talking to a ghost face to face. Zhao Yun also came. When he heard that there was a secret passage, he left a few people to search the wooden house and see if there were any clues. The rest of the people followed them to the secret passage exit. There was a secret tunnel in the mountains here, it seemed that the murderer had already made full preparations. If it wasn¡¯t for the female ghost¡¯s help, they would have missed the murderer. Around the wooden house, roses were planted everywhere. The rose field extended to the middle of the mountain. Zhao Yun had a nagging feeling that these roses were somewhat similar to the roses at the villa where the girls were buried under. He had a bad feeling. Could there be a lot of lives buried under the roses here? Roses that were nourished with the blood of corpses might be this color. Song Yiyan walked over and saw it. The further she walked, the angrier she became. The murderer was crazy, he must be a psychopathic pervert. Walking from the wooden house to the mountain at the back, they could see a young skeleton buried under the rose field a distance away. The girl¡¯s soul was the same as the ones that were dug out in the afternoon, it was trapped in the corpse and could not escape. It was trapped underground forever in the cold, dark, and moist soil. The blood of the corpse had become the fertilizer of the roses, nourishing the roses and making them delicate. Zhao Yun commanded his men to go forward, but he was paying attention to Song Yiyan from the corner of his eye. He could tell from her expression that he was right, the roses here were abnormal. He could not wait to kill the murderer, he did not know how many souls and bones were buried here. He had to seek justice for these young and innocent ladies. He blamed himself and was furious. There was actually such a crazy murderer hidden in his territory but they did not even notice it. If police officers like them couldn¡¯t protect ordinary innocent people, how could they be considered police! The two girls led the way. Soon, they arrived at the mouth of a well beside a flower field. They could also see the shimmering water of the well, reflecting the bright moon in the sky. Zhao Yun and his men looked around and made sure that the person had not left. They waited quietly at the side for the murderer to come out. After about five minutes, they heard a movement from the well. Zhao Yun and the other police officers had already raised their guns and were looking warily at the well. It didn¡¯t take long for them to hear more movement inside, like someone was dragging something. Then they heard chains rattling. Under the moonlight, a tall figure in black clothes revealed his head at the mouth of the well. Right after, he threw out a humanoid object. Zhao Yun gestured for his brothers to go. Unexpectedly, a nimble figure had already rushed over before them. They did not know how much strength she had, but she actually lifted the two men who were as heavy as her up the well. There was a dull bang, mixed with the sound of bones breaking and the man¡¯s shrill screams breaking through the clouds. ¡°What are we looking at? What¡¯s going on in front of us? Should we still attack?¡± Song Yiyan kicked the man¡¯s head and heard him scream like a pig being slaughtered. His body started twitching and she sneered. ¡°How dare you touch my employer? You¡¯re courting death!¡± Zhen Xi cried miserably, her eyes sparkled as she looked at Song Yiyan excitedly. She felt like her image in her heart had grown even bigger. Chapter 1335 - The Song Couple (63) Song Yiyan struggled in disgust. ¡°If my clothes got dirty, you have to pay for it!¡± Zhen Xi cried in surprise as she nodded vigorously. She hugged her thigh tightly and refused to let go. ¡°I¡¯ll pay, I¡¯ll pay for everything. You¡¯re finally back. I thought I was going to die!¡± Zhao Yun¡¯s forehead darkened. Who could tell him what was going on? The surrounding police officers looked at their captain. ¡°Should we rush over and catch the murderer, or should we wait a little longer?¡± The girl in front of them was really fierce. They watched her throw him from the side and felt their bones hurt! The murderer was definitely immobilized, he was too cruel. Truth be told, they should not sympathize with animals, but at that moment, they really sympathized with the person lying on the ground. Ji Xing stepped forward and swept his cold gaze over. Zhen Xi was already on the verge of breaking down. When she saw Song Yiyan, she felt alive. After being glared at by Ji Xing, she looked at Song Yiyan and cried, ¡°He¡¯s glaring at me!¡± Zhao Yun coughed softly. What was going on? A love triangle? Song Yiyan really wanted to kick her away, but seeing how pitiful she was, she decided to let her hug her since she just escaped from death! Only then did Zhao Yun get his men to go up and take a look. The murderer was lying on the ground, half of his body had been planted into the ground. Facing a deranged murderer, even a police uncle who served the people had the urge to kill him immediately. However, even though he was impulsive, he still had to hand it to the law in the end. When the murderer was turned over, everyone was stunned when they saw his face was exactly the same as Zhou Sheng¡¯s. ¡°Hurry up and call the police station to see if Zhou Sheng is still with them.¡± Zhao Yun¡¯s tone was serious. Zhen Xi¡¯s face was covered in tears and mucus, and she didn¡¯t care about her image anymore. When she heard Zhao Yun¡¯s words, she quickly turned her head away and wiped her tears on Song Yiyan¡¯s pants. She said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Uncle police, he¡¯s not Zhou Sheng. He¡¯s Zhou Sheng¡¯s twin brother.¡± Song Yiyan frowned in disgust and rubbed her temples to calm herself down. Only then could she control the urge to kick her away. Sister, you¡¯re so dirty. As a celebrity, don¡¯t you care about your image as a beauty? Very quickly, the young police officer beside him hung up. ¡°Captain Zhao, he¡¯s still in our detention center.¡± Zhao Yun nodded. When he saw the man on the ground groan in pain, he opened his eyes and asked someone to put handcuffs on him. Song Yiyan suddenly broke free from Zhen Xi and chased after him. ¡°Don¡¯t run! Stop!¡± Afraid that she would be in danger, Ji Xing followed her. The police officers looked in the direction that she had chased after with dumbfounded expressions. Were they blind? They didn¡¯t see anything, it was dark and scary. Zhao Yun felt a chill run down his spine, the air around him seemed to be filled with darkness. He instructed, ¡°Xiao Liu, the few of you go back to the station first. Get more men over here, we have a lot of work to do tonight. Xiao Zhou, bring the victim to the car and wait. ¡± Zhen Xi watched as the police approached. He shook his head vigorously and looked at them pleadingly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go. Don¡¯t take me away, I want to wait for her.¡± Zhao Yun knew that she was scared. ¡°The bad guys have been caught. You¡¯re safe now but it¡¯s too cold here. Go to the car to check on your injuries and rest.¡± Zhen Xi turned back to look in the direction where Song Yiyan had disappeared. She sniffled reluctantly and nodded at the police uncle. The police uncle in front of her looked very upright and trustworthy. Zhen Xi was brought down to rest while the criminal was taken away. Only Zhao Yun was left at the scene. He turned his head and looked at the seemingly endless rose garden. The roses bloomed wantonly in the night. Under the moonlight, it was as red as blood. For a moment, his emotions were very complicated. He could not describe what he felt. Uncomfortable emotions of self-blame and anger wrapped around him. ¡°Ji Xing, catch him. Don¡¯t kill him.¡± Song Yiyan held onto a tree branch and panted heavily. This body was not good. She had been pampered since she was young and was too weak. She had only taken two steps and was already panting from exhaustion, she had to train properly from now on. Back in the day, she had chased after a thousand-year-old Ancient Demon for two days and two nights, but she had never been this tired. Ji Xing had already stepped on the little ghost. If Song Yiyan hadn¡¯t shouted, he would have destroyed it. When Song Yiyan walked over, she saw that it was a thin child. He was about five years old and was skin and bones, he looked pitiful. The child shivered at Ji Xing¡¯s feet and covered his head. He shrunk into a small ball like a child who had made a mistake. ¡°Tell me, why are you helping him?¡± Song Yiyan squatted in front of the child and asked. The child started crying out of fear. He finally looked up at Song Yiyan. ¡°He said that as long as I help him, he will help me find my mother.¡± ¡°Did he find her for you?¡± Song Yiyan looked at the little boy crying pitifully and felt a little sympathetic for him. A five-year-old child didn¡¯t know anything, it wasn¡¯t surprising that he was deceived. That bastard was really something, he didn¡¯t even let the little ghost off. ¡°He said as long as I brought the woman from the hotel to him, he would help me find my mother.¡± The ghost was still crying, sad and desperate. Ghosts did not have tears, so no matter how much they cried, they would not shed tears. However, their cries resonated more deeply than normal humans. ¡°Stop crying.¡± Song Yiyan knocked his head with a stick. ¡°Did you trick all those girls here?¡± The little ghost shook his head. His small black and thin face was only skin and bones, making his eyes look a little big and scary. He looked at her timidly. ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± The little ghost said that he was accidentally bumped into by the Zhou brothers 10 years ago. They knew that he had the ability to extract the memories of ghosts, so they used his mother as bait and asked him to help them. He lived in a small house here. Every once in a while, the Zhou brothers would bring back a beautiful female ghost who had just died and let him extract their memories. ¡°I didn¡¯t kill anyone. I only took their memories.¡± The little ghost finally calmed down. He looked at her with his big, scary eyes and sincerely said, ¡°Can you wait until I see Mom before you kill me?¡± Song Yiyan knew that he hadn¡¯t killed anyone, it was just that the ghost was too innocent and was deceived. She didn¡¯t have the bad taste of bullying little ghosts. ¡°Can you return those memories to those sisters?¡± Chapter 1336 - The Song Couple (64) The little ghost nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± Song Yiyan and Ji Xing returned very quickly while Zhao Yun was still waiting for them. When they passed by, he vaguely saw a black shadow flash past. The shadow was skinny and looked like a child. However, it only lasted for a moment. It was like an illusion and disappeared immediately. He didn¡¯t dare to ask, Song Yiyan must have caught another ghost. He couldn¡¯t ask. If she let the ghost follow him, his head would hurt. Song Yiyan looked at Zhao Yun. ¡°Captain Zhao, I have something to tell you¡­¡± ¡°When our people arrive later, we still have to dig out all the girls here. There¡¯s no time. Tell me more tomorrow!¡± Zhao Yun¡¯s face darkened as he ran forward. Song Yiyan looked at his retreating figure as if she was a monster. ¡°I mean, I have a way to restore those girls¡¯ memories.¡± Zhao Yun stopped in his tracks and was about to cry from excitement. It was good that they could regain their memories, he did not have to help them regain their memories one by one. With the little ghost¡¯s help, the girls quickly regained their memories and remembered their background, their encounters, and how they were deceived and killed. These girls were all killed by Zhou Sheng and did not know anyone called Zhou Jiang. As the captain of the Criminal Police Force, Zhao Yun knew very well that the twins had committed the crime together. But without evidence, it was difficult to sentence them! He had a headache about this, the twins¡¯ murders were complicated. Two years ago, he had handled such a criminal case. The older brother said that the younger brother had killed the person, while the younger brother accused the older brother instead. The lawyer and the court also could not find any evidence to prove who killed him. After dragging it out until now, they still reach a verdict, which was what they wanted. The girls regained their memories, but Zhao Yun tried his best to console them. He patted his chest and promised to get justice for them. They were also unwilling to report to Hell and insisted on waiting for Zhou Sheng¡¯s sentence to fulfill their wish. They would only leave after taking revenge. Zhou Sheng started to cry at the thought of these girls following him. He could not wait to end this case and send these girls away. The ladies didn¡¯t leave, but Song Yiyan left. No matter where Song Yiyan went, Zhen Xi followed her. She was really scared and had to stick close to her to feel safe. Ji Xing¡¯s face darkened as he looked at Zhen Xi, who was holding onto Song Yiyan¡¯s arm. ¡°We¡¯ve already caught her, so you¡¯re safe now. Go with your manager. She didn¡¯t protect you well so we don¡¯t want the money tonight.¡± Song Yiyan glared at him, who said she didn¡¯t want it? It wasn¡¯t expensive to save people. Her stamina and time were very precious, okay? Zhen Xi was extremely pitiful and was scared out of her wits. Anyway, no matter what, she couldn¡¯t leave her. ¡°I beg you, please take me in for one night, okay? I have money, I can pay you more money.¡± Zhang Ya, the manager, sighed at the side. When has she ever seen such a useless artiste giving money to others? Song Yiyan nodded reluctantly and looked at her. ¡°Just for one night.¡± Zhen Xi nodded, his eyes filled with surprise. ¡°Just for one night.¡± No way! It will be for many nights. Ji Xing slept on the sofa, and after half a month, he felt very unhappy. It was already late at night and it was very quiet. He lay on the sofa and could hear the two girls on the bed whispering to each other. His face became colder and there was a hint of confusion. The friendship between girls was really strange. Previously, the two of them were irreconcilable and wanted to kill each other. After such a small matter, they became good sisters who could talk about anything? He knew that the young lady loved money, but this time, it was obvious that other than money, there was also a hint of personal feelings involved. It was not entirely because of the money she gave her. The house has one bedroom and one living room, but the living room and bedroom were separated by the landlord himself so the soundproofing was very poor. Afraid that others would hear their conversation, Zhen Xi lowered her voice. ¡°Your boyfriend is very hostile to me. Do you want to explain to him? Although I was deceived by a pervert, I still like men. I didn¡¯t change my sexual orientation because of that. I¡¯m afraid that he will misunderstand the two of us. ¡± Song Yiyan said, ¡°Go tell him yourself.¡± Zhen Xi shrunk her neck in fear. ¡°I don¡¯t dare to, your boyfriend is so scary. Other than looking at you gently, he¡¯s cold to everyone else. He¡¯s like an ice sculpture.¡± Song Yiyan said, ¡°He¡¯s fine. Ignore him.¡± ¡°You¡¯d better go and explain to him, it wouldn¡¯t be good if he misunderstood. I don¡¯t want to ruin your relationship, I¡¯m a good person.¡± ¡°Would a good person slander people and push them around?¡± Song Yiyan didn¡¯t comment. Zhen Xi was anxious and sniffled uncomfortably. ¡°That¡¯s not¡­ I know I was wrong, I¡¯ll apologize to you. I won¡¯t go astray in the future and rely on my own abilities to survive in the entertainment circle, I want to be a good person. If no one provokes me, I won¡¯t provoke anyone else.¡± Just as she finished her sentence and was about to continue, she heard no reply. She secretly looked up and saw that the person opposite was already asleep. Zhen Xi was tired too. When she was beside her, she felt exceptionally safe. She was no longer afraid of anything and quickly fell asleep. Early the next morning, Zhen Xi transferred the money to Song Yiyan and left quietly. She had recovered and still had to film! The police station had already settled it. They would not reveal her identity and her experience to the public. No one would know that she was a kept woman and was almost killed by her sugar daddy. Song Yiyan and Ji Xing agreed to help the little ghost find his mother. After breakfast, the two of them left together to the address the brat mentioned to find his body. The shabby apartment building was filled with large red words with circles drawn on it. The handwriting was very old, and it was getting late. The environment in the alley was dirty and messy. There was trash everywhere, and dirty water flowed all over the ground. People who passed by looked at them with vigilance. The dark underground storage room was filled with abandoned items. Ji Xing struggled for a long time before he moved the junk away and revealed a cupboard in the innermost area. Song Yiyan lit up the room and opened the cupboard, there was a child¡¯s body curled up in it. It was small and curled up in the corner. Its skin was wrapped around its bones, and its body was dried up in such a dark and damp environment. Chapter 1337 - The Song Couple (65) The child¡¯s body was tied with a rope that was as thick as an adult¡¯s finger. It was too old, and the blood on the rope had already dried to the color of rust. There was still tape over the child¡¯s mouth. The edge of the tape had split open and dust covered it. Song Yiyan¡¯s eyes twitched when she saw this scene. She couldn¡¯t suppress the anger in her heart and wanted to find the murderer immediately and kill him! Ji Xing sighed deeply, anger flashed across his eyes. What kind of bastard could do this to a child? The jade pendant on Song Yiyan¡¯s neck lit up. Yang Juan held the child¡¯s hand and appeared in front of her. She wanted to cover the child¡¯s eyes, but she realized that it was all in vain. They had already become ghosts, and they couldn¡¯t cover their eyes! This child¡¯s name was Chenchen, Nian Chenchen. Yang Juan had been consoling him the entire night yesterday. She had a child before, but when she was five months old, it was lost thanks to that adulterous couple. When she saw Chenchen, she wanted to treat her as her child. Song Yiyan was about to turn around and ask him if he remembered what happened before he died. Nian Chenchen suddenly started trembling violently, as if he had thought of something terrifying. His eyes started to turn red like a wild beast¡¯s, and his eyeballs protruded out. His expression was ferocious and scary. His clothes started to turn red, starting from his heart. ¡°Chenchen, Chenchen.¡± Yang Juan anxiously called out to him. It was a sign that he was about to become a ghost. This child seemed to have remembered something and was about to turn into a malicious ghost! She looked at Song Yiyan for help. Song Yiyan stepped forward and tapped his forehead with her index finger. A silver light suddenly entered his forehead. Nian Chenchen quickly calmed down, the blood-red ferociousness in his eyes faded away bit by bit. He stared at his own corpse, his body trembling due to extreme fear. Seeing his condition, Song Yiyan knew that he must have endured immense pain and fear before he died. Now that he thought about it, he still felt fear from the bottom of his heart. Nian Chenchen was a child who only remembered his name and that he wanted to find his mother and had an address. Song Yiyan and Ji Xing checked the address he gave them. It was an old estate waiting to be demolished and was in a city village with many people. Moreover, this was the gathering place of the human traffickers. The missing children¡¯s areas and child trafficking cases that were cracked a few years ago were all nearby. However, it has stopped in recent years, the police have clamped down on it. The human traffickers had already changed their site of operation, and there was no news of child trafficking here anymore. However, after the child trafficking stopped, the pyramid scheme began to run rampant again. On the way over, they met the police escorting more than 10 people out. Nian Chenchen saw his own corpse and remembered his lost memories. Five years ago, it was his birthday. He went shopping on the business street with his mother and was taken away by someone when he was watching a performance at the mall. He woke up in a cage with many children. There were two men with whips, and they brought along a wolfhound to watch them. As long as any child cried, they would use the whips. When they cried excessively, they would use the dog to scare them. One night, a child cried badly. He disturbed the two men¡¯s sleep and annoyed them. They took the child out alone. The other children who were locked in the cage watched as the child was eaten by the wolfhounds. After that, no children dared to cry. Every day, when they saw those wolfhounds, they would think of the children who were eaten by them. He remembered that he was brought out on a rainy day. He said that he found a good buyer. But the men had just taken him to the trading place when they heard the sound of a police car. He knew the police uncle was there to save him. He cried desperately, shouting desperately. The human trafficker who brought him to make a deal covered his mouth and nose in fear of being discovered by the police. He bit the human trafficker. He knew that if he didn¡¯t cry, he wouldn¡¯t be discovered and he would never see his mommy again. The human trafficker was angry and grabbed his neck. After that, he didn¡¯t know anything. When he woke up again, he was floating in midair. He didn¡¯t know where he was, only that he was looking for his mother. Song Yiyan knew that the child¡¯s obsession was to find his mother. A child¡¯s heart was the purest. After being killed by a human trafficker, his obsession was not to take revenge on him. Yang Juan hugged the trembling Chenchen, who was on the verge of breaking down from crying. Her heart ached as she looked at Song Yiyan. ¡°Master, please help him. Help him find those human traffickers and avenge his mother.¡± Song Yiyan frowned. ¡°Do I look like an Aladdin lamp to you?¡± Was she responsible for satisfying people¡¯s wishes? Did she look like a good person who did good deeds without asking for anything in return? ¡°Master, I still have a building under my name. If you help me this time, I¡¯ll transfer all my assets to you.¡± She now felt that her revenge was no longer that important. I must avenge this child, those human traffickers are worse than animals. If I don¡¯t teach them a lesson, they will only harm more innocent children like Chenchen. Song Yiyan said righteously, ¡°Do I look like someone who only cares about benefits? Let¡¯s not talk about payment first. Let¡¯s go find his mom first.¡± Yang Juan smiled. ¡°Thank you, Master. You are such a good person.¡± Song Yiyan coughed. ¡°Nonsense, let¡¯s go.¡± Yang Juan knew that she was stubborn but soft-hearted. The Miss of the Song family did not lack the money, she really wanted to help them. Outside, it was pouring heavily. The pouring rain reminded Nian Chenchen of the day he died. Yang Juan accompanied the child the entire time, allowing the child to calm down a little. Nian Chenchen was from a single-parent family. His father passed away from cancer when he was very young, leaving only his mother with a huge debt and the young Chenchen. Nian Chenchen¡¯s mother sold side dishes and braised food at the vegetable market in the Western Pass. She worked diligently for decades and had no rest. When Song Yiyan and Ji Xing went over, many people were queuing up at the braised food stall. Nian Chenchen¡¯s mother was past 30 years old, but she looked almost 10 years older than her real age. She was very thin, but she was very energetic and smiled at every customer. She would tirelessly give every customer who bought her a small bag of peanuts and a leaflet. Chapter 1338 - The Song Couple (66) On the list was a photo of Nian Chenchen, the year of his birth, and details of when he went missing. The customers also readily accepted it. Many people didn¡¯t even want the peanuts she gave them, they only took the leaflet and said they would help her keep an eye out. If she treated others kindly, others would reciprocate. Ji Xing and Song Yiyan also queued up to buy something to eat and let Nian Chenchen have a taste of the food made by his long-lost mother. A new customer asked about the situation, and an old customer who often visited told them. Five years ago, the braised food owner¡¯s son disappeared and she had been looking for him for five years. During the day, she worked. Every time someone came to her braised food stall to buy braised food, she sent them a bag of peanuts. She gave them the leaflet and asked them to help keep an eye on her son. At night, she would send leaflets to every place in this city to find her son. Whether it was rain or shine, she had never stopped for a day. She stubbornly believed that her son must still be alive and that he would return one day. ¡°The market over here is about to be demolished and will close in two days. She¡¯s just a woman, and the food she sells is so cheap. She pays the rent every month and can¡¯t earn much money, I wonder where she will stay in the future.¡± An auntie sighed, her heart full of sympathy. Many old customers were used to eating at her place. It was clean and hygienic, and she was kind. The price of the food she sold was also cheap. In the past five years, the price of other small food stalls has risen, but she did not increase the price at all. They tried to persuade her to increase the price, but she refused to listen and insisted on the lowest price. She said that everyone did not dislike her for talking about her son every day and helping her keep an eye on her son. Keeping an eye on her business was a help to her, and she also wanted to repay everyone. Song Yiyan listened to the customers¡¯ conversation and looked at the notice beside her. The market was going to close the day after tomorrow, these were the last two days. However, it was still very lively. The merchants didn¡¯t close their doors yet, they were all enthusiastically prepared to do their business for the last two days. They served the old customers who came over to patronize their business for decades. The auntie said that this vegetable market had been established for more than 20 years. The businesses that had moved in were all old merchants, everyone was still not used to this demolition and to move away! The area near the market was filled with old neighborhoods. The customers who came to the market were also old customers. After so many years, everyone had developed feelings for each other. ¡°This family¡¯s braised food is definitely the best in the capital. If you don¡¯t eat it, you will regret it!¡± The auntie helped the new customer, An Li. Song Yiyan felt the jade pendant on her chest glow. She could clearly feel the feelings from within, and her nose couldn¡¯t help but ache. In five years, this mother in front of her must have been heartbroken, but she was still smiling and persisting. She definitely believed that her child was still alive and well in this world, she would see her baby one day. Soon, it was Song Yiyan and Ji Xing¡¯s turn. Chenchen¡¯s mother saw a young and good-looking couple who looked like they walked out of a television show. She smiled and asked, ¡°What do the two of you want to eat? You can choose anything you want from the dishes here.¡± Song Yiyan smiled. ¡°Auntie, just choose what you like!¡± ¡°Would you young people like my taste?¡± Song Yiyan nodded. ¡°Yes we would.¡± Chenchen¡¯s mother kept feeling that the girl in front of her had a very intimate aura. She smiled and said, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s your first time here, so I won¡¯t charge you. Look at the leaflet and help me keep an eye on my son.¡± Song Yiyan held the leaflet and looked at the child on it. He smiled brightly and was fair and had good features. He looked like an active child and would definitely be a handsome child when he grew up. However, when she saw Nian Chenchen, she realized that he was skin and bones. He was so thin that it was scary. If she did not know, she would not have believed that it was the same child. One could imagine how much torture a five-year-old child had suffered to become so thin. As she got closer to his mother, Chenchen¡¯s emotions were also fluctuating. She could clearly feel his excitement, surprise, and disappointment. ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll keep an eye out for you.¡± Song Yiyan took the leaflet and thought to herself that Zhao Yun was about to call her! They had already called the police. For such a case, it would definitely be handled by Zhao Yun¡¯s police force. After confirming his identity, they would have to inform Chenchen¡¯s mother. Zhao Yun probably hated her to the core. She threw one case after another to him, and he was so busy with the rose field corpse case but she gave him another case regarding a missing child¡¯s death. Chenchen¡¯s mother handed the cold dishes to Song Yiyan. When Ji Xing took out the QR code in his hand to pay, the auntie refused to accept anything. She said that they can pay next time she comes over to eat. This time, it was her treat. Song Yiyan did not stand on ceremony and pulled Ji Xing to the side to eat. Seeing that they only ate cold dishes, Chenchen¡¯s mother gave them two large pancakes and told them to eat it together. She even poured some water from two disposable cups. Song Yiyan¡¯s emotions were a little complicated. A kind person, no matter how much suffering they went through, would always maintain the kindest heart. Chenchen¡¯s heart was very heavy. He could only see his mother, but he could no longer hug her or act cute with her. The customers who passed by looked at them kindly. A few uncles and aunties asked if they were delicious and asked them to eat everything they wanted here. After two days, they would close the shop and they would not be able to shop anymore. ¡°Sister, your family¡¯s cold dishes are really delicious.¡± Song Yiyan was not stingy with her praise. She looked at Chenchen¡¯s mother and said, ¡°My boyfriend and I wanted to do a small business, but the two of us haven¡¯t earned anything yet. We only have some money on us, I wonder if you can let us invest in you?¡± Those customers just said that doing business here was similar to doing charity. She couldn¡¯t earn much money, but she was able to earn enough money for the rent. Anyway, Yang Juan gave her a building and took out some money to give to Chenchen¡¯s mother. This was considered a good deed. A double sense of gratitude came from the jade pendant on his chest. When Chenchen¡¯s mother heard her say that, she smiled shyly. ¡°How is my skill good? I¡¯m just being vague. You all better find someone else, I can¡¯t do it.¡± She was doing this business to look for Chenchen, not to earn money. She could do anything herself, but she could not let anyone else suffer. ¡°Sister, I like your cold dishes.¡± After Song Yiyan finished speaking, she asked the customers queuing up, ¡°Everyone, tell me, is Sister¡¯s cold dishes delicious? If she opens her own store, are you guys still going to eat at her store?¡± The customers answered loudly that they would definitely go and support her. The regular customers in the queue also hoped that Chenchen¡¯s mother would be better. If anyone could really help her open a store, her life would be better. Chapter 1339 - The Song Couple (67) Song Yiyan was telling the truth when she said she wanted her to open a store, but she was not short of money and only wanted to help this poor woman. ¡°Miss, I really can¡¯t agree to your request.¡± Chenchen¡¯s mother was very touched and knew that she was being kind. However, this lady clearly did not lack money. She definitely did not lack the money to open a shop so she could not agree. She had been in business for so many years, and it was not like she did not save a single cent. The price that she sold her food was cheap, and it was not to the extent that she did not earn money. Furthermore, she still had her husband¡¯s pension. After the market closed, she could go elsewhere and rent a small shop to continue doing business. ¡°Sister, I really like your cooking,¡± Song Yiyan said sincerely. ¡°Where do you want to rent a storefront? You can let me know and I¡¯ll get my boyfriend to find it.¡± Chenchen¡¯s mother looked at the girl in front of her and felt a sense of familiarity. She still firmly rejected her suggestion. ¡°I won¡¯t stop doing business, I¡¯m already looking for a shop front. When my new shop opens, you two must come over and support me!¡± She did not know if it was her imagination, but she felt that the girl in front of her seemed to have the aura of her son. Song Yiyan looked at the glowing jade pendant. She had already tried her best. Chenchen was a little disappointed as she looked at her mother uncomfortably. Yang Juan held his little hand and gave him strength. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Seeing that they were about to leave, Chenchen¡¯s mother stopped them. She handed them a new cold dish that she had prepared and said with a smile, ¡°Take this home to eat.¡± At this moment, there was no longer anyone queuing up. Most of the customers had left. Seeing how enthusiastic she was, Song Yiyan didn¡¯t reject her. She took it and took out her phone. ¡°Sister, let me add you on WeChat. When your new store opens, I¡¯ll definitely come and support you.¡± Chenchen¡¯s mother had just added her as a friend when her phone rang. It was a call from the police station. When she answered the call, her hands were trembling. How many years had it been since the police station had called her? She had a feeling that it was news about her son. Song Yiyan had just said goodbye to Ji Xing and was about to leave when she saw the phone call from the police station. She quickly stopped. It must have been a call from the police station to inform her of Chenchen¡¯s death. After Chenchen¡¯s mother heard the news, she froze on the spot like a block of wood. Tears kept flowing down her cheeks. The moment her phone fell to the ground, the mother who had been looking for her child for five years suddenly ran away crying. Song Yiyan pulled Ji Xing along and followed. Chenchen¡¯s mother was in a hurry. When she reached the entrance of the market, she suddenly bumped into a man. The man had a beard and was tall and sturdy, there was a scar on his face. He helped her up. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Chenchen¡¯s mother was crying terribly. She covered her mouth and shook her head violently, apologizing. Song Yiyan looked at the man and saw his hypocritical expression. His entire body was covered in a black aura, he wasn¡¯t a good person. The jade pendant in front of her chest suddenly trembled violently. Chenchen was very agitated, hatred and anger surged out. Yang Juan¡¯s voice sounded out in his ear, speaking up for Chenchen, ¡°Master, Chenchen said that it was him. He¡¯s the human trafficker who took him and killed him.¡± Song Yiyan didn¡¯t expect to find him so easily. There were indeed some things in the world that happened by coincidence. The heavens had eyes. On the same day that she discovered Chenchen¡¯s corpse, she met the murderer who killed him. Ji Xing glanced at the young lady beside him and asked if she wanted to make a move now. Song Yiyan shook her head and walked straight towards the man. When she brushed past him, a small paper doll floated to his neck. She turned around and gave Ji Xing an ¡°okay¡± sign. What was the use of catching this one? The way she did things was either not do it or if she wanted to do it, she had to catch them all in one fell swoop. These human traffickers were psychopaths and beasts that everyone wanted to beat up. They could not be let off when they saw them. Otherwise, more children would be killed. Chenchen¡¯s mother was in a hurry. When she reached the roadside to hail a taxi, if not for Song Yiyan pulling her along, she would have bumped into the car. That burly and hypocritical man took two steps forward and spat fiercely. Damn it, I forgot to check my luck when I went out and was bumped into by an unlucky woman. When Zhao Yun saw Song Yiyan and Ji Xing enter the police station together, his heart skipped a beat, afraid that she would discover something. Recently, their criminal cases have come one after another. They were so busy that they had no time to eat. A child¡¯s disappearance was not managed by the Criminal Investigation Unit, but the child was dead and the body was found. A few female police officers were accompanying Chenchen¡¯s mother to comfort her. Zhao Yun rubbed his eyebrows and looked at Song Yiyan. ¡°What did you two find?¡± Song Yiyan said, ¡°The human traffickers killed him.¡± ¡°The child who followed you yesterday was the child we found today?¡± Song Yiyan smiled. ¡°Captain Zhao, you¡¯re getting better. Can you see it?¡± ¡°What was I supposed to see? I felt something following you, but I didn¡¯t see it.¡± Song Yiyan blinked at him and smiled innocently. ¡°Then do you want me to help you? I guarantee you¡¯ll see everything.¡± Zhao Yun shivered in fear. ¡°Be serious, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Go over there and take down your statements. After all, the two of you are witnesses to the discovery of the child¡¯s body.¡± Song Yiyan nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t tell Chenchen¡¯s mother that we were the ones who found out.¡± Zhao Yun replied and went to look at the case file, he wanted to see if there were any clues. He wanted to catch the human trafficker who killed Chenchen. Chenchen wanted to accompany his mother, and Song Yiyan had promised to help him, so she could only wait here. She sat beside Chenchen¡¯s mother and handed her a tissue. ¡°Sister, if Chenchen sees you so sad, he will definitely be very sad and blame himself.¡± Chenchen¡¯s mother only felt that she no longer had the motivation to live. She had worked so hard to live just to find her son. But now, her son had been found, and he was already dead. What was the point of her living in this world? She might as well reunite with her husband and son now. Song Yiyan could clearly feel that Chenchen¡¯s mother hated the world and wanted to commit suicide. She thought to herself that she would let Chenchen have a dream-like chat with her tonight! She couldn¡¯t be of much help in this matter. She wasn¡¯t good at comforting others and didn¡¯t know what to say. Chapter 1340 - The Song Couple (68) When they were leaving, Zhao Yun called out to them again and whispered, ¡°Are you close to Chenchen¡¯s mother?¡± Song Yiyan gave him a look that said, ¡°What do you think?¡± Zhao Yun sighed. ¡°Our psychiatrist has already told her everything that needs to be said. However, I don¡¯t think her condition is good. If you have a solution, help her!¡± He had been through all kinds of cases, but there were no cases that were more despairing, worrisome, and angry than a child¡¯s disappearance. Human traffickers were not humans, they were all beasts. As long as the children landed in their hands, it was considered lucky to be sold to normal families. But most of the endings were destined to be tragic. They would end up like Chenchen and be tortured to death by those inferior humans. Every child¡¯s disappearance was accompanied by a family tragedy. When faced with such a situation, parents who lost a child would never be able to walk out of the shadow of losing a child. ¡°I understand.¡± Song Yiyan nodded. She turned to look at the woman who was walking unsteadily and filled with despair, and sighed deeply. She was actually a person who was afraid of trouble, but ever since she came here, she seemed to have encountered more troublesome matters. Zhao Yun watched them leave before turning around and entering the police station. He looked at the police officer who was arranging the information. ¡°Did you find any clues?¡± ¡°Every year, the Eastern District Police Station would raid the area near where Nian Chenchen¡¯s body was found. There were no traces of the human traffickers since a few years ago, and the surveillance footage from five years ago was not easy to find. The police have been doing their best to search.¡± The young male police officer had an angry look. Anyone who saw the child¡¯s corpse would feel worried, he was still so young and had been tortured to such a state. In the end, he was tied up and strangled to death. The coroner had given the child¡¯s exact time of death. At that time, the East District police station brought an informant to raid the human traffickers¡¯ hideout. In the building opposite the children, what awaited Nian Chen was death. No one could imagine how desperate the child would be at that time. Song Yiyan felt that she was a really good person. She hailed a taxi and sent Chenchen¡¯s mother home. Chenchen¡¯s body was still in the forensic unit and needed further identification. ¡°Sister, please, I beg you to stay for the night!¡± Chenchen was very worried for her mother. Her mother¡¯s mental state was very bad. He was afraid that his mother would commit suicide because of him. ¡°I¡¯m an outsider. What excuse do I have to stay?¡± Song Yiyan gritted her teeth. ¡°My mother is a very good person. It¡¯s raining outside, she will definitely let you all stay for the night.¡± Chenchen looked at her pleadingly. Song Yiyan was confused. Did she look like a good person? Why did everyone ask her to do this? The last time, she lived with the An family for a night and even accompanied An Yin¡¯s mother for the entire night. ¡°Master, you have to be a good person to the end. Help Chenchen¡¯s mother, she just lost her child.¡± Yang Juan also helped plead. As she spoke, she started crying. ¡°She must be very sad now. She needs someone to accompany her.¡± ¡°If your mother doesn¡¯t want me to stay, I¡¯ll definitely leave,¡± Song Yiyan gave in. She had planned to let Yang Juan and Chenchen stay here and let Chenchen enter his mother¡¯s dream to comfort her and say goodbye to her for the last time. In this situation, these ghosts must think that she was easy to bully! ¡°Alright.¡± Chenchen looked at the woman in the kitchen and knew that her mother would definitely let the sister and the rest stay. Mom had always been the best-hearted. Even if she saw a tramp on the road, she would give them her umbrella when it rained. Moreover, her sister and boyfriend had helped her so much today. Her mother could feel how well her sister treated her. Chenchen¡¯s mother was preparing dinner when she dazedly scalded her hand. Song Yiyan helped to treat the blisters and apply the medicine. Chenchen¡¯s mother looked at the girl in front of her and listened to the sound of the rain outside. She carefully asked her, ¡°The rain outside is quite heavy. If the two of you don¡¯t mind, you can stay over tonight!¡± ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s too troublesome. Do you have an umbrella at home? We can just take a taxi home,¡± Song Yiyan said politely. ¡°It¡¯s not troublesome. There are many rooms in the house, and I clean them up every day. I¡¯ll clean up a room for you two!¡± Chenchen¡¯s mother smiled and got up. Song Yiyan and Chenchen¡¯s mother cleaned up the room together, the room was very tidy and spotless. It was obvious that the owner of the house liked to be clean. ¡°The two of you can just make do with sleeping together for the night!¡± Chenchen¡¯s mother placed the blanket on the bed. Afraid that they would dislike it, she explained, ¡°I just washed this blanket.¡± The young couple must have loved the cleanliness. She didn¡¯t know if they were used to sleeping together. The bedding was new, but it belonged to someone else after all. Some people weren¡¯t used to it. ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s okay. We¡¯re not picky.¡± Song Yiyan smiled and helped put the pillow back. From the corner of her eye, she glanced at Chenchen, who was sitting on the bed, swaying his legs. Ever since Chenchen entered the police station, he had been following beside his mother. But Chenchen¡¯s mother could not see anything and did not know that her son was right beside her, watching over her. Chenchen¡¯s mother made dinner, cooked some dishes and noodles for them. Song Yiyan didn¡¯t want her to do these things. How could someone who was sad do these things? However, Ji Xing said that it might be better for her to get busy, so she didn¡¯t stop her. After dinner, Song Yiyan and Ji Xing went to wash the dishes. Chenchen¡¯s mother looked at the seat beside her in a daze. She kept feeling like her son was just beside her. Ever since she saw Yanyan and her boyfriend, she felt like they had brought their son over. The familiar aura made her feel so sad that she didn¡¯t know what to do. Song Yiyan and Ji Xing¡¯s room was right next door to Chenchen¡¯s mother. The rain was still pouring outside. ¡°Be careful.¡± Song Yiyan looked at the man in the raincoat as he jumped out of the window. She had wanted to raid the human trafficking den tonight. Chenchen and Yang Juan did not want her to go over, but she wanted to go. She was worried, so she asked Ji Xing to go instead. The little paper effigy that she had left on the human trafficker at the entrance of the market had already replied to her and told her where the human traffickers were. She had already called Zhao Yun to bring the police over to arrest them, but she was a little afraid that something would happen. Chenchen still wanted to take revenge and agreed to let them go over to take a look. ¡°Sister, thank you.¡± Chenchen gave a deep bow to her, his eyes filled with gratitude. ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely watch over Chenchen and not let those animals have the chance to escape.¡± Yang Juan also promised her. Chapter 1341 - The Song Couple (69) Song Yiyan thought to herself, ¡°You two are evil spirits. Why should I be worried about you? I¡¯m clearly worried about the man in my family.¡± Ji Xing was wearing a raincoat that Chenchen had brought from the storeroom. It was a blue raincoat that his father had worn before. He turned around and looked at the young lady standing by the window before reminding her, ¡°Close the window when you sleep. I will call you when I come back.¡± ¡°Master, it¡¯s cold today. Be careful not to catch a cold.¡± Yang Juan was sincerely grateful to her and was doing this for her own good. ¡°Sister, quickly close the window.¡± Chenchen was also standing at the window talking to her. ¡°I know. Why are you so annoying? It¡¯s summer, not winter,¡± Song Yiyan frowned in disgust and retorted. Yang Juan and Chenchen smiled at her in embarrassment. They held hands and turned around. Ji Xing looked back at her and waved at her. Song Yiyan watched as they disappeared before she closed the window. Fortunately, Chenchen¡¯s house was on the first floor. Otherwise, if Ji Xing went out from the door, he would definitely alarm Chenchen¡¯s mother. After he left, Song Yiyan lay in bed but couldn¡¯t sleep. She tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. She kept feeling like something was missing. In the end, she had to admit that without Ji Xing, she seemed to have insomnia. Since she couldn¡¯t sleep, she might as well stay awake and get up to watch the television series. The drama that had just finished airing had the highest viewership ratings of the year and had a very good reputation. On the screen, the man¡¯s figure was perfect, and his handsome face was flawless. When he smiled, it was extremely tempting. Song Yiyan lay on the bed and shook her feet as she called Ling Sheng. She watched the television drama as she made the call. ¡°Sheng Sheng, you¡¯ve earned it. Your father is too handsome. If I didn¡¯t have a boyfriend now, I would have been your stepmother.¡± He has an excellent figure, face, temperament, money, and good acting skills. He¡¯s simply a perfect man! ¡°I have a mother.¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s voice was filled with disdain. ¡°Where are you? I told my father that if you want to sign with a company, you can come to his company and arrange for Sister Mei to take you.¡± She couldn¡¯t keep doing this. Without a manager, an agency, or an assistant, she was lazy as hell. It was better to sign with an agency. ¡°I understand.¡± Song Yiyan thought that her current situation was fine with her. She wasn¡¯t obsessed with acting and did everything to earn money. Since she could earn money from her old profession now, it did not matter whether she stayed in the entertainment industry or not. In a place like the entertainment industry, it was dirty and messy. Whether one was a human or a ghost, they could be entangled in messy affairs. Naturally, they had provoked a lot of dirty things. As long as she became famous, when the time came, this movie king, that movie queen, all the top managers, big directors, and big producers would have to beg her directly if something happened. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to sign the contract, forget it.¡± Ling Sheng only suggested it because she knew her capabilities. ¡°Why is it so noisy over there? It¡¯s raining!¡± Song Yiyan didn¡¯t answer. Instead, she asked, ¡°Are you outside?¡± Ling Sheng replied, ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± Song Yiyan asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your voice? Are you crying?¡± Ling Sheng replied, ¡°No, I¡¯m hanging up.¡± Song Yiyan wouldn¡¯t believe her. She frowned and said worriedly, ¡°You went to find your man? Are you on his side? Why are you outside?¡± She had a video call with Xiaoqi yesterday, Xiaoqi said that she was staying with his father. Ling Sheng did not say anything. Song Yiyan was angry and scolded, ¡°Jun Shiyan, that bastard bullied you, didn¡¯t he? Just you wait, I¡¯ll go over and save you. Send me your address.¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°It¡¯s not that serious, I just moved. No one chased me away.¡± Song Yiyan asked, ¡°Really?¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°Okay, I got Brother Chen and Xiao Ye to pick me up. They¡¯ll be here soon.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be soft-hearted, okay? When the time comes, even if he kneels in front of you and begs for forgiveness, don¡¯t forgive him, okay?¡± Song Yiyan mumbled unhappily. She scolded Jun Shiyan for being a bastard, he deserves death for bullying his wife. If he dared to treat Sheng Sheng like this, he would suffer! ¡°I know.¡± There was a smile in Ling Sheng¡¯s voice. ¡°Aren¡¯t you with Ji Xing?¡± ¡°No.¡± Ling Sheng smiled. ¡°Can¡¯t you sleep without him? Are you calling to harass me?¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Song Yiyan growled. ¡°What harassment? I¡¯m just concerned about you, give me a call when you¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Ling Sheng hung up after saying that. Song Yiyan had just hung up on Ling Sheng when Si Chengluo called. Song Yiyan didn¡¯t care what he wanted to say and told him what she wanted to say. ¡°Jun Shiyan bullied your sister. Aren¡¯t you going to take a look?¡± Before Si Chengluo could say anything, he hung up. Song Yiyan gritted her teeth in disdain. Look at him, what was he doing? When he heard about his sister, he didn¡¯t even say thank you and hung up on her. Hmph, this brat was ungrateful. She would never tell him anything again. She sighed deeply again and rolled around on the bed. She looked at the screen of her phone and did not know when Ji Xing¡¯s photo was set as the display. The handsome man was bathed in the morning light. He lowered his eyes slightly, his long eyelashes casting a faint shadow on his face. His slender fingers were chopping vegetables with a kitchen knife. ¡°Damn man!¡± Song Yiyan snorted and opened the photo album on her phone to look at the photos. She realized that there were only a few photos of him on her phone. They were all selfies. She sighed regretfully and covered her head with the pillow in depression, it seemed that she had to take more pictures of him in the future. No matter what, she was really good at taking pictures of the wretched man! If her man really entered the entertainment industry, he would really become the second Movie King Huo like Zhang Ya and Wang Qian said. Outside, the rain was getting heavier. Thunder rumbled and filled the sky. Lightning flashed everywhere, as if it wanted to split the sky open. Song Yiyan frowned and looked out of the window worriedly. She didn¡¯t know if they had found the location of the human traffickers yet. She wanted to make a call but was afraid of spoiling the man, he would think that she was worried about him! Amidst the thunderstorm, Song Yiyan was about to fall into a deep sleep when her phone suddenly rang. She woke up with a start and her eyes were filled with surprise. However, when she saw the phone number, she wilted and asked in an unfriendly tone, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Zhao Yun said, ¡°We found your boyfriend at the scene of the human traffickers¡¯ arrest. He¡¯s already unconscious, and the situation isn¡¯t too optimistic. Where are you now?¡± Chapter 1342 - The Song Couple (70) Song Yiyan ran in the rain and rushed out. Chenchen¡¯s mother was startled awake by her movements. When she went out, she saw that she had already left the house. She chased after her worriedly. ¡°Yanyan, it¡¯s already so late. Where are you going? Is there anything urgent?¡± Song Yiyan had already rushed into the heavy rain. The pouring rain, the howling wind, and the crazy worry in her heart made her lose all her calm. She did not hear anyone behind her. The corridor of the hospital was filled with police officers. When Zhao Yun saw her coming over, he hurried over and could not hide the worry in his eyes. ¡°How did you get here? Why are you so drenched? You didn¡¯t take an umbrella.¡± This was the first time he had seen the girl who was unusually calm at all times looked so flustered and at a loss for what to do. Her entire body was drenched, and her hair was still dripping with water. ¡°Where¡¯s Ji Xing?¡± Song Yiyan ran in and asked, panting. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you there.¡± After Zhao Yun said that, he called a police officer and told him to ask the nurse if he could borrow dry clothes. The two of them had not walked far when a police officer came over. He looked anxious and called Zhao Yun away. Song Yiyan was led over by a young police officer. He pointed to a ward beside them. ¡°He¡¯s inside. Go in!¡± The place to catch the human traffickers was in the West District, which was not Zhao Yun¡¯s territory. The police guarding this area, other than his subordinates, were also from the West District. The young police officer leading Song Yiyan was from the West District. He didn¡¯t know her and only looked at her curiously. Those who were caught here were all human traffickers and were quite seriously injured. According to their initial speculations, there was an internal conflict among the human traffickers that caused them to fight. When they arrived, the scene was quite tragic. There was blood everywhere, and a few of them were slashing around with their knives! However, during their investigation, they found a man who had fainted outside and almost took him away as a human trafficker. Captain Zhao said that he was not a human trafficker but a friend of his who was here to help with the case. He was here as an informant. In the ward, the strong smell of blood wafted over. Song Yiyan felt her heart wrench. The room was a little dark, but she could clearly see the man¡¯s face. He was covered in gauze and looked very miserable. ¡°Ji Xing.¡± After hearing this, Song Yiyan felt a lump in her throat. She rushed forward and reached out to grab the man¡¯s hand. Her hand was suddenly grabbed by someone, and in the next moment, she bumped into a warm and broad chest. The familiar feeling stunned her for a moment, and she slowly turned her head. The moment she saw the man, her eyes suddenly reddened. She sniffled and looked at him aggrievedly without saying a word. The man was wearing a hospital gown, and his handsome face was a little pale. He looked at her quietly for a moment before saying, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of dirtying your hands if you touch it without looking at what it is?¡± Song Yiyan looked at him for a long time before asking, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Ji Xing raised his eyebrows slightly and glanced at the person on the bed with obvious disdain. ¡°Do you think I will be as useless as them and be bedridden?¡± Song Yiyan sniffled and shook her head. Of course she knew that he wouldn¡¯t, but she would still worry. She had never known she was so worried about his safety. Ji Xing looked at the drenched and disheveled little woman, and his heart ached for her. He pulled her out. Song Yiyan was still in a daze. She turned back to look at the person lying on the bed and instantly felt that there was a stench mixed in with the blood. The dirty and despicable feeling that came from his blood, how could it be him? The ward next door was specially arranged for Ji Xing by Zhao Yun. It was a single room, with a washroom and a bed. Ji Xing pushed the young lady into the bathroom directly. He was so domineering that there was no room for negotiation. ¡°Go and take a hot shower first.¡± After Song Yiyan entered, she poked her head out to make sure. When she saw that the man was still fine outside, she heaved a sigh of relief. Zhao Yun, that bastard. She would settle the score with him later. He had said on the phone that it was so serious that she was worried sick. She thought that something big had happened to him! Wasn¡¯t he fine in the end? Also, what was with that police officer just now? He brought her to the wrong ward and made her mistook someone else as her boyfriend. It was so embarrassing. Ji Xing took the clothes Zhao Yun sent in, they were dry hospital gowns. He also sent a clean towel, it was obvious that they were newly bought. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome. We were able to successfully find the human traffickers and arrest them, thank you very much.¡± Zhao Yun was very grateful. Song Yiyan had called to provide the location of the human traffickers. Nian Chenchen must have told her. However, he was just a little curious. The two of them had always been inseparable, so why did they split up this time? Ji Xing was even unconscious on the human trafficker¡¯s area. If he didn¡¯t follow, Ji Xing would be arrested by the West District as a partner of the human traffickers. At that time, his condition was very bad. He was in a severe coma and could not wake up no matter how much he shouted. When he reached the hospital and entered the emergency room, he did not wake up. The doctor said that something was wrong. He panicked and called Song Yiyan. Song Yiyan took a hot shower. As soon as she stepped out of the bathroom, the man wrapped her in a clean towel and carried her to the bed. Ji Xing turned around and handed her a cup of medicine. ¡°Drink it first.¡± Song Yiyan looked at the man¡¯s handsome face and felt her heart race. Her mind went blank and she was certain that she was bewitched by his beauty. ¡°You want me to feed you personally?¡± Ji Xing looked at the young lady¡¯s silly look, his eyes carrying an obvious teasing look as he suddenly approached her. Song Yiyan glanced at him calmly. ¡°You make it sound like this is the first time you¡¯ve been acting like a hooligan to me.¡± Ji Xing laughed softly. Looking at the little woman who had finally returned to normal, his eyes were gentle as he coaxed her gently, ¡°Drink it obediently.¡± Song Yiyan frowned in disgust and tried to reject him. ¡°I¡¯ll just draw a talisman and paste it on later. There¡¯s no need to drink this.¡± She hated drinking medicine. No matter what kind of medicine it was, she was physically repulsed. ¡°I understand.¡± Ji Xing did not persuade her anymore and just picked up his cup. Song Yiyan looked at him cautiously. Before she could react, the man¡¯s handsome face enlarged in front of her again. The next moment, the man¡¯s cold lips covered hers. A sweet and bitter taste spread in her mouth. Chapter 1343 - The Song Couple (71) In Yang Juan¡¯s case, because Ma Rongguang and Zhu Linlin were a pair of adulterers that were seriously injured that night. It was only half a month later when their injuries were better that the court session started. Her case, because it was too repressed and bloody, had stirred up a discussion about psychopaths, domestic violence, and women¡¯s rights over the past two weeks. The murderer was sentenced to death. A million people had jointly petitioned for legislation to denounce domestic violence. Everyone had to punish Ma Rongguang and Zhu Linlin for what they did. Without a doubt, the two of them would be sentenced to death and executed next month. In Nian Chenchen¡¯s case, the murderer from back then had also been found. The man with the scar on his face was sentenced to death. As for the remaining human traffickers, due to the insufficient evidence of intentional murder, they could only be sentenced to trafficking. The situation was especially serious, and they were sentenced to life imprisonment. This result was clearly not enough. Nian Chenchen was definitely not the only child who was kidnapped and killed by these damned human traffickers. Just based on what he had seen with his own eyes, there were no less than five victims. However, these human traffickers had been careful, and there was no evidence. Zhao Yun was angry too, but what could he do? The police needed evidence to solve a case, and the court also needed evidence to indict them. However, two days after the verdict, Song Yiyan asked Zhao Yun to bring her to the prison to visit. Rumors spread through the prison that night. That night, the human traffickers who had been transferred to North City¡¯s prison suddenly started beating each other up during dinner. At that time, the prison guards couldn¡¯t control them and said they were shouting about ghosts and spirits. They were scared and crazy. In the end, two of them died on the spot, three of them were seriously injured, and they were sent to the hospital for emergency treatment. The remaining five people went crazy and pointed into the void, saying that there was a ghost. As for the case of Zhen Xi, where the body was hidden in the perverted murderer¡¯s villa, the case had been successfully closed. Both Zhou Sheng and his brother were sentenced to death. Zhou Sheng and his twin brother had originally accused each other of being the murderer. The trial was not easy and was in a deadlock. Later, Zhao Yun asked Song Yiyan for help. Song Yiyan really didn¡¯t know what to do about people who weren¡¯t afraid of ghosts. If they were afraid, it would be easy, but it was obvious that these two perverts weren¡¯t afraid of anything. The last to step out was Ji Xing. No one knew what he told the brothers alone. When they reached the court, there was a fierce disagreement between them, and they admitted their crimes. After Song Yiyan finished all her work, she didn¡¯t have any important cases and had some free time. ¡°What did you say to Zhou Sheng and the others?¡± Song Yiyan ate potato chips and leaned on the sofa to look at the man cooking in the kitchen. She was infatuated. ¡°Do you want to know?¡± Ji Xing¡¯s voice was charming. Song Yiyan nodded like a chick pecking rice. ¡°Yeah.¡± Ji Xing¡¯s voice was a little flirtatious. ¡°Try the new flavor tonight and I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Song Yiyan didn¡¯t understand. ¡°What flavor? What do you want to eat?¡± After saying that, she saw the man who was cooking in the kitchen stop what he was doing and turn around to look at her meaningfully. His burning and explicit eyes seemed to want to strip her naked. Seeing his gaze, she finally understood. She picked up the pillow in her hand and threw it at him. ¡°Get lost, you pervert!¡± Ji Xing didn¡¯t mind at all, he wiped his hands and picked up the bolster. When he walked to the woman, he stopped and rubbed her furry head. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re unwilling. I won¡¯t force you.¡± Song Yiyan bit his hand and gritted her teeth. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to tell me. Don¡¯t even think about changing the taste in this lifetime!¡± If Ji Xing had known this would happen, he wouldn¡¯t have fought for her opinion. She might not have noticed it anyway. He smiled without any temper. ¡°Okay.¡± Song Yiyan felt that his smile was very sly. She threatened fiercely, ¡°If you dare to mess around, see how I¡¯ll deal with you.¡± Ji Xing smiled and nodded. ¡°Get up and eat. Hurry.¡± Song Yiyan smelled the fragrance of the dishes in the air and jumped up, putting on her shoes and following behind. At the door, someone suddenly knocked. Song Yiyan saw Ji Xing enter the kitchen and turned to open the door. The door opened and Nian Chenchen smiled foolishly and waved at her. ¡°Sister.¡± Yang Juan smiled lovingly and gently. ¡°Master.¡± Song Yiyan slammed the door. ¡°Get lost!¡± Nian Chenchen and Yang Juan had gone to Hell to report. However, if they were to be reincarnated, they would have to queue up. The number they took was already two months later. Nian Chenchen and Yang Juan were rich! Nian Chenchen¡¯s mother had spent a lot of money on him. Because Yang Juan¡¯s tragedy was known to everyone, many people sympathized with her and felt sorry for her. They went to worship her and gave her many things. In the end, the two of them thought about it and bribed the staff from Hell to let them return for two months. They had nowhere to go, so they came to look for Song Yiyan. At the dining table, other than the two of them, there were also two ghosts. They were eating, and the two ghosts were watching them eat. Song Yiyan didn¡¯t chase them away. Instead, they stuck to her like glue. She said with a long face, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to the Song family later, my old man isn¡¯t feeling well. There are always dirty things looking for him recently, help me keep an eye on him.¡± ¡°Then, Sister, are you going home?¡± Nian Chenchen asked cautiously. Yang Juan was also looking at her. Their main purpose in coming back was to follow her and see if they could help her with anything to repay her kindness. ¡°Yes.¡± Song Yiyan had been living with the Song family for the past two weeks. It was not easy for her to find an excuse to sneak out yesterday, and her grandfather waited until nighttime before calling her. After interacting with him for a while, she realized that she had misunderstood her grandfather in the past. He was just a stubborn old man who was not good at expressing his feelings. Actually, the older generation had this habit. It could be said that all Chinese were like this. They were reserved and knew it in their hearts, but they were too embarrassed to say it. However, her father still disliked her no matter how he looked at her. If not for the old master and her uncle talking to him before he left, they might have started quarreling again. Nian Chenchen and Yang Juan were definitely willing, but they still wanted to stay by her side. They did not have the ability to protect her and only wanted to help. Song Yiyan didn¡¯t want to go back to the Song family. Old Master was an old antique and had also accepted her relationship with Ji Xing. But even if they were not allowed to live together, the two of them still had to sleep in separate rooms! Just as the car reached the Song Household, Zhen Xi called. Recently, she had been annoying her for no reason. Chapter 1344 - The Song Couple (72) Song Yiyan didn¡¯t stand on ceremony with her. ¡°Just say whatever you want to say.¡± ¡°Do you know Director Li Rong?¡± Song Yiyan hummed in agreement. Of course, she knew the internationally-renowned director of China. He was a genius film director. Any films he directed would be popular worldwide. ¡°I heard that Director Li Rong¡¯s wife hasn¡¯t been well recently. Go and try and see if you can get close to them.¡± Zhen Xi didn¡¯t have the ability. At most, she was just a C-list actress in the entertainment industry. She could not be associated with an international director like Li Rong. Her manager, Zhang Ya, was not in their circle. She didn¡¯t even know the people around him. ¡°No,¡± Song Yiyan refused. If he didn¡¯t look for her, why would she look for him? No way, she wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to approach him! Zhen Xi was anxious and advised her, ¡°If you want to enter the entertainment circle again, Director Li Rong presents a very good opportunity. Don¡¯t be silly, I know your capabilities. If you step out, you will definitely cure her of any illnesses. You don¡¯t know this, but Director Li Rong is a famous good man in the entertainment industry. He is very loving to his wife. If you save his wife, he will remember you. He has so many resources under him and so many connections. It¡¯s just a matter of time before he gives you some resources.¡± ¡°No.¡± Song Yiyan frowned. ¡°If you have time to listen to all this gossip, you might as well improve your acting skills.¡± Zhen Xi awkwardly let out a low cough. It hurts. If they didn¡¯t talk about acting, they would still be good friends. ¡°Think about it again. See if you have any way to contact Director Li Rong, I¡¯ll find a way for you too.¡± Anyway, she could not give up. This was definitely the best chance to connect to Director Li Rong, the big shot of the entertainment industry. ¡°I understand.¡± Song Yiyan didn¡¯t really care about Director Li Rong. She was now well-liked by her grandfather. She could get any resources she wanted with a word, but she was too lazy to be a part of it. Zhen Xi said that Li Rong¡¯s wife had fallen sick a month ago and was bedridden. Li Rong was extremely anxious. In the past few days, he had started looking for an Onmyoji. However, after searching for a few, his wife¡¯s illness did not improve. Zhen Xi had also heard from others that a small-time actress like her would not be able to come into contact with a big director like Li Rong. Song Yiyan had just rejected Zhen Xi and stepped out of the car when she received a call from Ling Sheng. Her attitude immediately changed drastically. ¡°Baby, do you miss Sister?¡± Beside them, Yang Juan and Nian Chenchen looked at each other and thought, ¡°Double standard dog!¡± ¡°Oh, you said you wanted me to take on a business deal. No problem. Okay, whatever you say.¡± Song Yiyan smiled lovingly. ¡°Are you coming over tomorrow?¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°I can¡¯t go over. My father¡¯s assistant, Zuo Ming, will pick you up tomorrow and bring you over.¡± Song Yiyan sighed in disappointment. ¡°I understand, take care of yourself over there. If that bastard Jun Shiyan bullies you again, go find your father and beat him up.¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°I understand. Sleep early tonight.¡± Song Yiyan smiled. ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Every time Ji Xing heard her on the phone with Ling Sheng, he felt like he had been cheated on. With a straight face, he entered the house. Song Yiyan looked at her phone and followed him home. Sheng Sheng called and said that he was a friend of her father. Director Li Rong¡¯s wife might have been possessed so she asked her to go over and take a look. Movie King Huo really had friends all over the entertainment industry! For the past week, Old Master Song Chen was the only one at home. ¡°Why are you two only back now?¡± Song Chen was waiting at the door. When he saw Ji Xing, he frowned. ¡°Where did you go? Have you eaten?¡± Ji Xing nodded. ¡°Yes, grandpa, let me help you in!¡± Song Chen¡¯s body had not fully recovered. He was still a little unsteady on his walking stick as he glared at him. ¡°Who asked you to help me!¡± Ji Xing stood aside tactfully. When Song Chen saw his granddaughter enter, he turned around and walked towards the living room with difficulty. After swaying for a moment, he almost fell. Song Yiyan was still texting Ling Sheng. After sending the last message, she saw Song Chen staggering and looked at the man beside him. ¡°Ji Xing, help Grandpa!¡± Song Chen quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Grandpa will practice walking by himself. The doctor said to walk more.¡± Song Yiyan ran over to help him. ¡°It¡¯s late at night and your eyes aren¡¯t well. Why are you still practicing? You can practice during the day!¡± Song Chen nodded. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll practice during the day.¡± The two ghosts behind him saw everything. Was this old man really not an actor? After Song Chen sat down, he poured her a glass of water and asked, ¡°Yanyan, are you still busy tomorrow?¡± Song Yiyan took a bite of her apple but didn¡¯t drink any water. She nodded. ¡°Yeah, my friend¡¯s friend ran into some trouble and asked me for help. Grandfather, do you need anything?¡± Song Chen¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Your grandmother¡¯s death anniversary is coming soon. If you have time, accompany grandfather to visit her!¡± Song Yiyan hummed. Her memories of her grandmother were already very vague, she vaguely remembered a very gentle and loving woman. When she was young, her grandmother had fallen ill and passed away. However, Grandpa must have had a deep relationship with Grandma. After that, he lived alone and did not find another partner. Her mother said that every year, he would remember grandmother¡¯s birthday, death anniversary, and their wedding anniversary. He would always remember them silently. ¡°Then go and help your friend tomorrow. We¡¯ll go see your grandmother the day after tomorrow.¡± After Song Chen said that, he realized that he seemed to have become autocratic again. He asked her carefully, ¡°What do you think?¡± Yanyan said that he was too autocratic. He never cared about other people¡¯s feelings and never asked for their opinions, but he wanted to change! ¡°Grandfather, you decide. Of course, I have to focus on our family matters first.¡± Song Yiyan saw the old man¡¯s humble expression and didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°Alright, the day after tomorrow then. I¡¯ll get someone to arrange it.¡± Song Chen smiled happily like a child. Yanyan said that he always had a straight face and did not smile. He was too serious, it was not good. Smile for 10 years and you will be young, an old man should smile more. Song Yiyan accompanied Song Chen for a while before heading upstairs with Ji Xing. Song Chen looked at them and reminded his granddaughter. ¡°Sleep early. You have to wake up early tomorrow to help your friend.¡± With that, he gave Ji Xing a warning look, telling him not to mess around. His eyes would be on him! This boy was the man Yanyan liked. He looked pretty good, or else he would never have accepted him and let him stay in the Song family. Chapter 1345 - The Song Couple (73) The next day, Song Yiyan stayed at home with the old man to watch movies and TV shows, play chess, and walk around. She even cooked crayfish herself. With her cooking skills, the condiments bought by the crayfish had all been fried in the pot, but the grandfather and her were eating happily. Ji Xing told Song Yiyan that he had found a new job and would leave early and return late every day. ¡°Yanyan, why do you think Ji Xing is working as a delivery man? A bellboy, courier, and cashier are not good jobs. Why not let grandfather arrange a job for him?¡± Song Yiyan was peeling the crayfish and asked casually, ¡°Where can he go? Will he be your guard?¡± Song Chen frowned. ¡°Not to the extent of being a guard. Didn¡¯t your uncle test his skills a while ago? He¡¯s very satisfied. Why don¡¯t we arrange for him to be under your uncle?¡± With their family¡¯s status, if they found a grandson-in-law whose social status was too low, they would probably be laughed at. Moreover, if he was sent to the army, he would not be bothered as he won¡¯t see him. It would be good riddance! Song Yiyan said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for him to come back tonight and ask if he¡¯s willing. He¡¯s changed jobs recently. He says he¡¯s in finance and won¡¯t be a temporary worker.¡± Ji Xing was originally a temporary worker because he did not have an identity card and was unregistered. No matter where he went, people were unwilling to hire him, afraid of taking risks. After she returned to the Song family, she asked Uncle to get him an identity card. He now had an identity card. He would not be rejected no matter where he went to work. He¡¯d said he was working in finance, but she hadn¡¯t asked in detail. She didn¡¯t know what he was doing. ¡°If he¡¯s interested in finance.¡± Song Chen thought for a moment and said, ¡°Then let your second uncle see if there are any positions suitable for him. We have a company at home, so why should we go and work for others?¡± Song Yiyan felt that the old man was a little too enthusiastic today. Why did he suddenly think of arranging work for Ji Xing? Her eyes became wary. ¡°Grandpa, what do you want to do?¡± Song Chen drank his tea guiltily. ¡°What can I do? I¡¯m not thinking about your future. Only when Ji Xing is successful in the future will you not suffer.¡± Song Yiyan said confidently, ¡°I can earn money myself. Even if he¡¯s useless, I won¡¯t suffer.¡± Song Chen said, ¡°You¡¯re still young. You don¡¯t know that a marriage with an unequal status will not have a good ending. There are some people who look honest on the surface, but you don¡¯t know what bad ideas they have!¡± Song Yiyan was speechless. Song Chen told her about the daughter of the Bai family, her name was Bai Qing. She had been pampered since she was young and was well protected by her family. She had not suffered at all and did not know how evil people were. Later, this lady was moved by a bodyguard and fell in love with him. She ignored her family¡¯s advice and stubbornly married him. She had thought that she was married to someone she loved, but who knew that the bodyguard was greedy for her money. After that bodyguard got married, he became the President because of his wife. His career was booming and his attitude towards his wife was getting worse by the day. Before the new year, Missy found out that her husband had an affair and kept a mistress. He even had two children behind her back and transferred the company¡¯s assets to them. She was furious and wanted a divorce. However, it was not easy to get a divorce from a rich family. They had to divide their assets. The eldest daughter of the Bai family was worth billions, and she had to give half of it to the man who cheated on her. They were still entangled in the divorce! ¡°I¡¯m not objecting to your relationship.¡± Song Chen looked at her meaningfully and said, ¡°I just hope that you can keep your eyes open when you look for someone and not be deceived.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Song Yiyan smiled and nodded. In front of the old man, she still had to speak up for him. ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t worry. Ji Xing isn¡¯t that kind of person.¡± Song Chen muttered softly, ¡°One can never judge a book by its cover.¡± Ji Xing happened to enter and heard the old man¡¯s words. He frowned and greeted, ¡°Grandfather.¡± Song Chen did not expect to speak of the devil. He acknowledged him. Song Yiyan held back her laughter. When she heard Sheng Sheng say that her family members could not stand Jun Shiyan, she thought that it was a little exaggerated. It was not until she saw it with her own eyes that she realized it was not an exaggeration! Ji Xing looked at Song Yiyan. ¡°Zuo Ming is already here, he¡¯s waiting at the door. When are you leaving?¡± Song Chen looked at the sky outside, it was already dark. He frowned. ¡°It¡¯s so late and almost time for dinner. Where are you going?¡± Song Yiyan quickly jumped up and smiled. ¡°I am going to work.¡± Song Chen sent them to the door and snorted unhappily. He muttered softly, ¡°What work? It¡¯s already so late. Are you still going over?¡± Song Yiyan waved at him. ¡°Grandfather, you should go back. We¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Song Shu felt that it was better to hide the fact that she was an Onmyoji for now. She didn¡¯t let her family tell the Old Master, he still doesn¡¯t know her identity! Zuo Ming had seen Song Yiyan before. He smiled and greeted her. ¡°Hello, Miss Song.¡± Miss Song was good friends with Miss Sheng Sheng. She was the one who introduced her to Li Rong¡¯s wife to treat her illness. However, he found it a little strange. This lady from the Song family had always been timid and shy. The series of things that he had done recently shocked everyone. First, she ran away from the engagement, then she ran away from home. Now, she returned to the Song family and became an Onmyoji. According to Miss Sheng Sheng, she was a very powerful Onmyoji. Just as Song Yiyan got into the car, Zhen Xi called. ¡°Yanyan, I¡¯m useless. I didn¡¯t manage to contact Director Li.¡± Zhen Xi sighed deeply. It was a pity and she blamed herself. ¡°I heard that Director Li Rong found an Onmyoji. Movie King Huo made the introduction.¡± Hearing her regretful tone, Song Yiyan didn¡¯t plan to hide it anymore. ¡°I¡¯m on my way to Li Rong¡¯s house. Do you have anything you want me to tell him?¡± Zhen Xi was really mean, but she treated people who were a threat to her and her own people very carefully. ¡°What?¡± Zhen Xi exclaimed. ¡°Be honest. What¡¯s your relationship with Movie King Huo?¡± Song Yiyan said, ¡°Logically speaking, I should call him Uncle.¡± Zhen Xi felt that it was fortunate that she realized it early. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t even know how she died. After hanging up, she even patted her heart. Fortunately, she really should thank that bastard Zhou Sheng. If it weren¡¯t for him, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to reconcile with Song Yiyan. Her manager, Zhang Ya, walked in and saw her looking scared. She slammed the contract on her table. ¡°We¡¯ve agreed on it, you¡¯re the female lead in this drama. The investor said that as long as you¡¯re willing to accompany their boss for a while, Song Yiyan will be the second female lead.¡± Chapter 1346 - The Song Couple (74) Zhen Xi suddenly turned around and looked at Zhang Ya. ¡°Sister Ya, there¡¯s no need.¡± Zhang Ya raised her eyebrows, and there was a hint of fierceness in her eyes. ¡°Zhen Xi, don¡¯t take advantage of me just because I dote on you. I¡¯ve already spoken to the investors, you have to be willing even if you are unwilling.¡± Alright, when they were talking about the script and role, she was the one who asked them about it. She said that she was willing to accept the terms of the exchange. The condition for a female celebrity to get promoted was none other than her body. A successful man with power and money was craving for this. She had done this a lot in the past. Did she really think that she was a virgin? ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean.¡± Zhen Xi wanted to rise up and was anxious to get good resources. She could only earn more money when she became famous. After all, the income of an A-list celebrity and a C-list celebrity was not on the same level at all. Who wouldn¡¯t want to climb up and drool over that high income? ¡°Then what do you mean?¡± Zhang Ya frowned and sat opposite her. When she had discussed with her about giving Song Yiyan the role of the second female lead, she had thought that she was crazy to sacrifice her body for another woman. If she did not know that she liked men, she would really think that she was deeply in love! ¡°What I mean is¡­¡± Zhen Xi patted her heart again. She wasn¡¯t angry about what happened just now and whispered mysteriously,¡± Song Yiyan said that she has to call Movie King Huo Uncle! ¡± When she first rose to power, she had relied on selling her body to get money and resources. She had always felt that she could control her body however she wanted. As long as she could gain fame and fortune, selling her body was nothing! ¡°Huo Ci?¡± Zhang Ya thought that she might have heard wrongly. If Song Yiyan addressed Huo Ci as Uncle, it meant that they were on good terms. How could she be banned? The news was a little explosive. The two of them, who were not on the right track to begin with, extended countless possibilities on this topic. Song Yiyan sneezed for no reason and rubbed her nose. ¡°Who¡¯s scolding me?¡± Ji Xing frowned slightly and held her chin with his slender fingers. He looked at the young lady who was covered in tears because of her sneeze and kindly wiped her tears. ¡°Do you have a cold?¡± With that, he took off his coat for her to wear. Looking at Zuo Ming in the driver¡¯s seat, he said, ¡°Please turn the temperature up a little.¡± Zuo Ming turned the temperature up and looked at the couple in the backseat through the rear-view mirror. He could not help but feel wistful, this couple was really close. ¡°By the way,¡± Song Yiyan suddenly said, ¡°Assistant Zuo, do your parents know that your Miss was bullied by bastards outside?¡± Zuo Ming frowned slightly when he heard this and his expression turned grave. ¡°What do you mean, Miss Song?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t say bad things about people.¡± Song Yiyan didn¡¯t think it was a good idea to do so. ¡°Just remind them to be careful.¡± The car soon stopped in a villa and the lights in the courtyard were all lit up. Someone was already waiting in the courtyard. When he saw the car stop, he quickly came forward. When Li Rong saw Zuo Ming, he greeted him first. ¡°Assistant Zuo.¡± Zuo Ming introduced Song Yiyan to him. ¡°This is the Feng Shui master my Sixth Master introduced, Miss Song.¡± Li Rong was a director in the entertainment industry, so he naturally knew about Song Yiyan. She was a small-time actress who had acted in many shows. Her outfits were amazing and he was quite surprised. ¡°Miss Song, please come in.¡± After all, he had been through a lot. It was impossible for him to be stunned by the small scene in front of him, so he quickly accepted it. There was the smell of blood in the bedroom. Song Yiyan frowned. Amidst the smell of blood, there was also a putrid smell. Her eyes turned cold as she looked at the woman lying on the bed. The woman lay on the bed with a pained expression. Her stomach was huge, like she was eight months pregnant, but the fetus was filled with black mist. The child in the woman¡¯s stomach was not a normal child. It was a ghost fetus. Since Li Rong was willing to find someone to come over, he didn¡¯t plan to hide it anymore. He looked at Song Yiyan and asked, ¡°Miss Song, what happened to my wife?¡± Song Yiyan¡¯s eyes were cold as she glanced at him. ¡°I should be the one asking you this!¡± Li Rong felt that he was already very polite to her, but after being asked this question, he was a little angry. ¡°Miss Song, what do you mean? I asked you here to treat my wife.¡± Could it be that this person doesn¡¯t know anything and doesn¡¯t have any capability? Shouldn¡¯t he be the one asking this? Since she was a very powerful Onmyoji, couldn¡¯t she tell what was wrong with her wife? Song Yiyan couldn¡¯t tell that he was hiding anything from her. She pointed at the woman on the bed. ¡°Since you don¡¯t know anything, can I ask her?¡± When a person was pregnant with a ghost fetus, the ghost fetus would break out of the mother¡¯s body. This meant that when the ghost fetus was born, the mother would die. ¡°My wife has been in a coma for the past few days. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t get her to talk to you.¡± Li Rong looked pained and helpless. If there had been a way, he wouldn¡¯t have come this far. His wife¡¯s illness had been going on for a long time. He had used all sorts of methods, but it just couldn¡¯t be cured. In the end, he heard that he could get a fengshui master to take a look at it. It might not be a disease that medical science could treat and required theology to treat. ¡°I have an idea.¡± Song Yiyan didn¡¯t wait for him to answer. She walked forward and pressed a talisman against the woman¡¯s belly button. The woman who had been unconscious on the bed slowly woke up. She opened her eyes and saw an unfamiliar woman, her voice was hoarse. ¡°Who are you?¡± Song Yiyan said, ¡°I am the person who is here to treat you.¡± The woman¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°I¡¯m not sick. I don¡¯t need anyone to treat me.¡± Song Yiyan said, ¡°Mrs. Li, I suggest you tell me everything, the only person who can help you now is me. Don¡¯t hide anything and tell me everything.¡± The woman frowned and resisted. ¡°I have nothing to say. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± With that, she looked at Li Rong pleadingly with a firm attitude. ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m fine. Get her to leave.¡± She knew very well that no one could help her. Song Yiyan didn¡¯t know why she was still protecting the ghost fetus even at this stage. She sneered and said, ¡°I can go out, but can I take this bastard away with me?¡± The woman¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, as if she was shocked. Her eyes trembled slightly as she looked at her stomach. Chapter 1347 - The Song Couple (75) Li Rong did not know what she meant. When he heard her scolding, his attitude changed immediately. ¡°Miss Song, if you can treat her, I welcome you. If you can¡¯t, forgive me for not letting you stay longer.¡± Evil creature? Who was she scolding? Is she scolding the child in his wife¡¯s stomach? His baby? Song Yiyan usually didn¡¯t have a good attitude towards people with such an attitude. She asked patiently, ¡°Mr. Li, has the baby in your wife¡¯s stomach been checked before? Have you seen what the child looks like?¡± If it were not for Ling Sheng¡¯s request, she would have left immediately. ¡°Hubby!¡± The woman¡¯s voice was clearly pleading as she looked at the man. ¡°Make her go, I beg you to make her leave, okay?¡± She did not want to see a doctor or anyone else. Li Rong frowned unhappily. ¡°This is our business, it has nothing to do with Miss Song.¡± Ji Xing was standing beside Song Yiyan. Seeing Li Rong¡¯s attitude, he wanted nothing more than to drag the young woman away. Since he was looking for someone to treat his illness, why did he keep things from them? He clearly did not trust them. Song Yiyan didn¡¯t seem angry, she didn¡¯t continue the conversation and looked at the woman. ¡°Mrs. Li, do you want to tell me yourself, or do you want me to tell your husband?¡± The woman saw the determination in Song Yiyan¡¯s eyes and panicked, it was obvious that she had a secret and was afraid that she would really know something. She looked at her husband. ¡°Hubby, go out for a while. I¡¯ll talk to her.¡± Seeing his wife like this, Li Rong, who had always been a little suspicious, became even more wary. However, out of respect and trust for her, he nodded. ¡°Call me if you have any problems. I¡¯ll be at the door and not far away.¡± The woman nodded and smiled weakly as Li Rong went out and closed the door behind him. Song Yiyan then looked at the woman¡¯s stomach and sneered with interest. ¡°Mrs. Li, where did you get this ghost fetus?¡± Perhaps because her gaze was too oppressive, the woman¡¯s stomach began to squirm visibly. The woman¡¯s expression grew more painful. Cold sweat beaded on her thin face, and her bony fingers gripped the sheet hard. A low moan escaped her lips as she looked up at her. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not the trash you guys found before.¡± Song Yiyan pressed a piece of talisman onto her stomach and enunciated every word clearly. ¡°I also know that he wants to use your body to be born, right? What did he tell you to make you willing to give birth to him?¡± The woman¡¯s stomach, which had been moving about because she sensed danger, suddenly quieted down, and the pain was much better. Her eyes widened in disbelief, she didn¡¯t expect her to know everything. When she looked at her, she was more serious. She could clearly feel that the thing in her stomach had been restless since she entered the house, as if it had already sensed danger. During this period, her husband had also found many Onmyojis, but no one could see through her situation. She looked to be about 20 years old, but she actually had such a cultivation level. Perhaps the heavens really did not want to see her die and specially sent someone to save her. Could she choose to trust her and treat her as her last hope? But if she was not capable enough, she did not know whether she should take the risk. She was afraid that if things didn¡¯t go according to plan, it would harm innocent people. ¡°You are not telling me anything because you don¡¯t trust me?¡± Song Yiyan could tell what the woman was worried about. She looked at her stomach and sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can kill as many of these things as they come.¡± However, there was a cause and effect for everything. If she forcefully removed the ghost fetus, it would bring irreversible harm to his mother. Unless it was absolutely necessary, she could not use force. Finding the person who attacked her was the safest way to break out of this situation. The woman weighed the pros and cons for a long time before making up her mind. She looked at her and said, ¡°I can tell you everything. Please don¡¯t tell my husband.¡± Song Yiyan nodded. It was her principle to respect the person involved. The woman¡¯s name was Chen Shan and she was Li Rong¡¯s high school classmate. The two of them were each other¡¯s first love and had been together since their second year in high school. They had entered the hall of marriage when they were in university. They supported and loved each other for 20 years, they were the model couple in everyone¡¯s eyes. However, the only flaw was that the two of them had not had a child after being married for so many years. She had dreamed of giving birth to a child for her husband, but she had tried everything. She took the medicine every meal and still could not conceive. Her husband said that there was no hurry and even said that he didn¡¯t want a child. As long as he was with her, he would be very happy. However, every time she went out with her husband and he saw someone else¡¯s child, she could see the envy in his eyes. She made up her mind that no matter what, she must have a child with him. She did not know why God was treating them like this. She and her husband were dedicated to doing good, so why couldn¡¯t they have their own child? Five years ago, she started believing in Buddha. Last year, she went to a temple in Jiangnan to pray for blessings. She heard from a Buddhist friend that there was a temple in Guangnan that was very efficacious. No matter what her wish was, as long as she went to the temple and sincerely begged, the six deities would satisfy her wish. Many people traveled thousands of miles to pray. She was eager to have a child and sneaked over without telling her husband. If it was really as accurate as they said, she would give her husband a surprise. If it wasn¡¯t so accurate, she would be the only one feeling disappointed and uncomfortable. ¡°That temple is not a proper temple, it is a stone temple built from a natural cave. The six deities inside have six heads. They initially looked kind, but if you look carefully, they looked a little scary.¡± Chen Shan recalled the scene. Song Yiyan couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes as she thought to herself, ¡°What the hell are the six deities? Why haven¡¯t I heard of them before? They are just trying to extort money from her.¡± ¡°When we arrived there, it was after midnight. A special master brought us there. In order to obtain the six deities¡¯ favor and fulfill our wish, we had to let the six deities take something from us. The master promised that it wouldn¡¯t affect us at all¡­¡± Chen Shan sighed and continued, ¡°After that, we began to worship them sincerely. ¡± After hearing this, Song Yiyan understood what was going on. The six deities were just evil beings. Chen Shan continued to recall. She said that after paying her respects, she had to silently pray in her heart for the six deities to hear her inner voice. Chapter 1348 - The Song Couple (76) Later, she felt her mind was in a blur. It seemed like there was a period of time when her memory was lost and she did not know what had happened. After a while, the master shouted and woke them up. She opened her eyes and saw a bowl of water in front of her. The master who had brought them there said that the six deities had taken what they needed. As long as she drank the holy water the six deities had given her, her wish would be granted. It was colorless and tasteless, just the taste of ordinary spring water. Two months after she returned, she started to throw up. The pregnancy test kit confirmed that she was pregnant. At that time, she and her husband were overjoyed. Their wish for so many years had finally been fulfilled. Her husband said that he would bring her to the hospital for a checkup the next day to see if the baby was healthy. The strange thing was that she shivered the whole night before she went to the hospital. She slept early that day, her husband was still working in the study room. She dreamed of a small child with a hideous face and blood all over him, grinning at her. When the child smiled, his mouth was so wide that it reached the roots of his ears. Blood was dripping from his mouth. The terrifying monster had warned her not to go to the hospital or go for a prenatal checkup. Otherwise, he would kill her husband. Chen Shan screamed and woke up. Right after, she saw a scene that she did not want to recall for the rest of her life. Her stomach was moving. The child in her had only been a month or so, but her stomach was moving. Thereafter, she saw a stream of black smoke coming out of her stomach and transforming into the child¡¯s appearance. It was the same appearance as in her dream. She blacked out in shock. The next day, she insisted on not going to the prenatal examination, afraid that the ghost would hurt her husband. After that, she dreamed of that creature every day, it would come out and threaten her every night. As long as she dared to act rashly, it would kill her husband. How could she allow someone else to hurt the person she loved the most in her life? Moreover, it was her fault for causing such a situation. How could she implicate her husband? However, ever since she got pregnant, or rather, after that scary creature moved into her stomach, her body worsened by the day, and her spirit collapsed little by little. Song Yiyan said, ¡°If he wants to grow, he needs to borrow the strength of his mother¡¯s body. Your energy was taken away by him, so your body naturally broke down. The day you give birth to him is your death anniversary, he will burst out of your stomach and become a vicious freak.¡± She did not mean to scare the woman in front of her. What she said was the truth. This kind of child who died early, especially one who was abandoned by his parents and didn¡¯t even have the time to come to the world before being aborted, was extremely resentful. Their obsession was to be born, they didn¡¯t want to be aborted. They wanted to enjoy the comfort and peace in their mother¡¯s womb, they wanted their mother to be pregnant for 10 months before giving birth to them again. ¡°Master, you have to save my husband.¡± Chen Shan¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she looked at Song Yiyan pleadingly. ¡°I¡¯ll agree to anything you want.¡± She didn¡¯t care what happened to herself. She was just afraid that the monster in her stomach would hurt her husband. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with me around, he won¡¯t be able to hurt you.¡± Song Yiyan had the ability to make promises. Chen Shan shed tears of gratitude as she looked at her stomach. ¡°Then what should I do?¡± Song Yiyan touched it and realized that the ghost was trapped in her stomach by a special evil technique. Even someone as strong as her couldn¡¯t break the seal and get him out. It seemed that she could only personally make a trip to that so-called Six Deities Temple to meet that immortal who could help others achieve their dreams. Chen Shan knew that she was leaving and was extremely worried. If she left, what would happen if the one in her stomach came out to do evil? She had no way of suppressing this thing. Song Yiyan gave her a few talismans. ¡°Put this talisman on your stomach every day. He¡¯ll be obedient and wait for me to come back to deal with him.¡± Chen Shan¡¯s stomach moved again. It was as if he was scared stiff. Thereafter, a young boy¡¯s crying voice was heard. He was trembling and sounded very pitiful. ¡°Sister, I won¡¯t mess around. Don¡¯t kill me, okay?¡± When Chen Shan heard the child¡¯s voice, she shivered in fear. She looked at Song Yiyan for help and grabbed her arm. Song Yiyan snorted. ¡°Stop acting pitiful in front of me. I won¡¯t sympathize with you.¡± Vengeful spirits were the most cunning ones, they would cry and beg for sympathy. Look at how capable he was. Did he forget how he threatened Madam Li? The child continued to cry. ¡°It was the Six Deities who threatened me, he forced me to do it. He said if I didn¡¯t do it, he was going to kill me. He wanted me to have my soul scattered and never be able to reincarnate.¡± Song Yiyan glanced at her stomach. ¡°Continue making things up. I¡¯ll just watch you make it up.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. I don¡¯t want to do anything bad.¡± The child sobbed, making it sound even more heartbreaking. ¡°But he sealed me in Mom¡¯s stomach. I couldn¡¯t get out.¡± It was Chen Shan¡¯s first time hearing the child¡¯s pitiful voice. His voice was clean and crisp, completely different from that terrifying monster. Every time that monster appeared and threatened her, its voice was creepy and gave people goosebumps. When she heard that childish voice, she actually felt some sympathy and heartache. ¡°Why did he seal you in someone else¡¯s stomach?¡± Song Yiyan didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense with him. This damn thing was smart. She wanted to see if she could get some information about the six deities from him. After all, only by knowing one¡¯s enemy and oneself could one be undefeated. ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± The child sobbed. ¡°But he¡¯s definitely not going to do anything good.¡± ¡°Then why did the six deities choose you and her?¡± Song Yiyan asked. ¡°Mommy and I are people with pure birth characters. She has the easiest physique to give birth to a ghost fetus,¡± the child replied. Song Yiyan thought for a moment, but she still didn¡¯t know why the evil god wanted the ghost fetus. The conditions for raising a ghost fetus were extremely harsh. She had to personally go over and clarify the situation and the intentions of the evil god. That little brat was afraid of Song Yiyan. He promised that he would be obedient and even told her a lot about the six deities. However, Song Yiyan didn¡¯t believe much of it. People who believed in nonsense had a problem. Song Yiyan did not reveal any secrets about Chen Shan to Li Rong. She only said solemnly, ¡°Mr. Li, don¡¯t worry. I will settle this matter perfectly.¡± Chapter 1349 - The Song Couple (77) Even if Li Rong doubted her ability, he would not go overboard on account of Movie King Huo and transferred her a million yuan deposit. Song Yiyan did not stand on ceremony and accepted the money. Chen Shan had already decided to tell her husband the truth. No matter what difficulties they faced, they should get through it together. Moreover, during this period of time, she had seen her husband becoming thinner. He was worried about her matters and her heart ached for him. After hearing what she said, Li Rong held her hand with reddened eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll definitely survive. Why are you so silly!¡± Chen Shan leaned into his arms and sobbed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Hubby. It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Song Yiyan and Ji Xing had not left yet. They still had something to tell Li Rong. Li Rong quickly composed himself and came out. When he faced Song Yiyan again, he no longer had any doubts, he was only anxious. ¡°Miss Song, my wife said that you¡¯re going to Guangnan. When are you leaving? Do you need me to find a few people to accompany you?¡± He heard that the people there were fierce. If only the two of them went over, he was afraid that they would get taken advantage of. ¡°There¡¯s no need to bring anyone else, I¡¯m accompanying my grandfather to his hometown to worship his ancestors. It¡¯s in Guangnan.¡± Song Yiyan handed him a stack of talismans. ¡°Stick these talismans on your window. Don¡¯t leave them anywhere else.¡± She knew that her actions today had angered the six deities. It was possible that they would take action. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll remember.¡± Li Rong took the talisman and looked at Song Yiyan. ¡°Miss Song, is there any way to ease my wife¡¯s pain?¡± Song Yiyan handed over a few more talismans. ¡°Here, take one every day. Burn it into talisman water once in the morning and let her take it. It can temporarily suppress the creature in her stomach.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Li Rong thanked them gratefully and sent them out personally. Zuo Ming had already left. With his status, he had already given both sides face by sending them here. It was impossible for him to send them back. Li Rong got the housekeeper to drive the car out and send them back. When they were waiting for the car, he wanted to improve their relationship. ¡°Where is Miss Song¡¯s hometown?¡± Song Yiyan said, ¡°Lingnan is very close to Guangnan.¡± ¡°Miss Song¡¯s hometown is the same place as General Song¡¯s hometown.¡± Li Rong sighed with emotion. He wasn¡¯t familiar with Song Shu and was just acquaintances. It was such a coincidence that he remembered it and said it. ¡°Oh, Song Shu is my uncle,¡± Song Yiyan said without thinking. It would have been better if she hadn¡¯t said anything, but when she did, Li Rong was shocked. Oh my god, Song Shu is her uncle. Then wouldn¡¯t she be the Miss of the Song family? Until Song Yiyan and Ji Xing left in their car, Li Rong stood on the spot and did not recover from his shock. Miss Song? As the eldest daughter of the Song family, was she going to be an Onmyoji to earn money? Moreover, hadn¡¯t she been banned by the entertainment industry a while ago? Who would have the guts to ban her? The next day, Song Yiyan was woken up early by Ji Xing. She opened the door and subconsciously wanted to lean against Ji Xing. She was so soft and lazy that she seemed boneless. Song Chen glared at him. Song Yiyan immediately woke up. She cleared her throat and looked over with a smile. ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re up early.¡± Song Chen said, ¡°Pack up and get down quickly. The car is already waiting.¡± Song Yiyan ignored the old man¡¯s warning gaze and pulled Ji Xing into the house. ¡°Hurry up and help me pack my luggage!¡± Song Chen frowned. Did they not even pack their luggage and not take his words to heart? If Song Yiyan knew that Song Jing was going back to his hometown with him, she would definitely not agree to going with grandfather to pay her respects. After getting into the car, there was no room for regret anymore. Old Master glared at Ji Xing until he sat on the passenger seat. She was sitting between Song Jing and Song Chen. The atmosphere in the car was very awkward. Song Chen saw that her face was filled with unhappiness and said, ¡°Your mother is back at your maternal grandma¡¯s house. She¡¯ll go directly to the airport later.¡± Third Brother and Eldest Brother did not have the time to come over. They let the Second Brother and his family accompany him. Father and daughter should not have any hatred towards each other. Yanyan was a soft-hearted child. As long as he was sincere to her, she would be nice to him too. Only by being sincere could she reciprocate. He was going back to his hometown this time mainly to resolve the knot in his heart and repair the relationship between his second son and Yanyan. ¡°Oh,¡± Song Yiyan replied calmly. She didn¡¯t show much emotion as she lowered her head and played games on her phone. Over the past few days, Song Jing had thought about it. No matter what, no matter how rebellious she was or how infuriating she was, she was still his only daughter. However, as a strict father, he was used to controlling her, it was very difficult to change him. He frowned. ¡°How old are you already? Why are you still playing games?¡± Song Yiyan didn¡¯t stop what she was doing. It was obvious that she couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. Song Jing¡¯s chest rose and fell in anger, he gritted his teeth. Look at her attitude, was this the attitude she should have towards her father? He was about to lose his temper. ¡°Shut up.¡± Song Chen glared at him. What did he say to him? He was lecturing Yanyan again. As her grandfather, he had not even said anything. Who was he to say anything! Song Jing shut his mouth obediently under the old man¡¯s glare. He choked on a mouthful of blood and looked over. He saw that the old man had put on his reading glasses and took out his phone. Song Chen looked at the front passenger seat. ¡°Ji Xing, bring me to fight with Yanyan.¡± The corners of Song Jing¡¯s eyes twitched. Before he could call out his father, he was glared at again. He was furious. Look at what this unfilial daughter had done! The old man was the same. In the past, he never touched his phone much. After not seeing him for a few days, he had learned to play games and even formed a team with people. He must have been led astray by this unfilial daughter. After playing two rounds, Old Master took off his reading glasses and rubbed his temples tiredly. He threw the phone to his son. ¡°Second Brother, help me play a few rounds. I woke up too early and needed to take a nap. I¡¯m old and useless.¡± Song Jing looked at the phone and frowned even more. ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t know how to play.¡± Song Chen was waiting for this sentence. He chuckled and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to play, you can learn from Yanyan, she is great at this. She always leads me to victory.¡± Song Jing handed his phone to him. ¡°I¡¯m not playing.¡± Song Chen looked over and threatened, ¡°Can¡¯t you help me play games for a while?¡± Chapter 1350 - The Song Couple (78) Song Jing resisted the urge to throw away his phone, he did not dare to throw it in front of the Old Master either. He put on a straight face and hummed stiffly. From the corner of his eye, he looked at the girl sitting beside him. Song Jing agreed, and so did Song Yiyan. Her face was cold. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to teach him.¡± Song Jing¡¯s face darkened and he returned the phone to Song Chen. ¡°Dad, I can¡¯t learn it either. I¡¯m old and my brain can¡¯t keep up with young people.¡± Song Chen pointed at his nose and said angrily, ¡°How old are you? No matter how old you are, are you as old as me? I can learn it, are you a pig?¡± Song Yiyan couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud, she had a hard time holding in her laughter. Seeing Song Jing¡¯s face darken, she felt inexplicably happy. Wouldn¡¯t he have to listen to Old Master obediently if he was allowed to be authoritarian? Song Jing looked at her expression and his face flushed even more. He snorted and shifted his gaze to look out of the window. Song Chen snorted in anger and glared at Song Jing. He did this for the sake of him and daughter, but look at his attitude. When they reached the airport, Qiao Yuan was already there. Qiao Zhengyu and Song Yiyan¡¯s uncle were with her. When Qiao Zhengyu saw her walk over, he licked his lips and welcomed her with a fawning smile. Song Chen ignored him while Song Jing also frowned. His wife was good in every way, but her family leaves much to be desired. Song Chen looked down on everyone in the Qiao family except for Qiao Yuan. If Old Qiao had not saved his life on the battlefield back then and promised to arrange a betrothal between the two families¡¯ children, he would not have let Second Brother marry the daughter of the Qiao family. Fortunately, Qiao Yuan was different from the rest of the Qiao family. She was dignified and magnanimous and would not embarrass the Song family outside. His daughter was sensible and caring. He was satisfied. Her maternal family was short-sighted. As long as they did not cause trouble, they still had to help. After greeting Song Jing, Qiao Zhengyu looked at Song Yiyan. ¡°Yanyan, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why didn¡¯t you greet uncle?¡± Song Yiyan really wanted to spit in his face. How could a scoundrel like him be worthy of her greeting? Was her mother crazy? Why did she let this scoundrel follow her? Qiao Yuan tried to persuade him with an apologetic expression, ¡°Zhengyu, we¡¯re all family.¡± Qiao Zhengyu took advantage of his status as an elder. ¡°Family? I don¡¯t think she sees me as family at all. She just looks down on me from the bottom of her heart.¡± Song Yiyan raised her eyebrows in provocation. ¡°You¡¯re right. I really look down on you from the bottom of my heart!¡± Qiao Zhengyu knew that Song Yiyan was in a conflict with Song Jing, so he deliberately added fuel to the fire. ¡°Brother-in-law, look at her attitude towards her elders.¡± Song Jing had a stomach full of anger as he walked over. He glanced at her coldly. ¡°Brother-in-law, she doesn¡¯t even care about me, her father. I can¡¯t control her.¡± ¡°Uncle.¡± Qiao Zhengyu looked at Song Chen. He knew Song Chen well, he hated people who don¡¯t follow rules the most. He had to teach this insensible girl a lesson. He recalled how she refused to give him 100,000 yuan when he asked her for it at the casino two days ago. She even humiliated him in public, he was so angry that he gritted his teeth. That day, she had brought her pretty boy with her. The two of them had won tens of millions of yuan, but she did not even want to give him 100,000 yuan. It was obvious that she did not care about him, her uncle. He came over today to vent his anger! Song Chen smiled and looked at Song Yiyan lovingly. ¡°Yanyan is still young. Zhengyu, don¡¯t be angry at her. I¡¯ll talk to her later.¡± Qiao Zhengyu was so angry that he felt like exploding. That¡¯s it? This wretched girl did not respect her elders. Did the old master just gloss over the matter with a simple sentence? That¡¯s not right! According to his experience, if it was usual self, the Old Master and Brother-in-law would definitely teach her a lesson without hesitation. ¡°Mom.¡± Song Yiyan quietly pulled Qiao Yuan away, but she did not whisper at all. Everyone could hear her. ¡°I saw my uncle at the casino two days ago. He lost his money and was chased after by people who wanted to cut his hand off!¡± Qiao Yuan¡¯s face suddenly turned pale. She secretly glanced at her father-in-law and husband in fear. ¡°How did you know? Why did you go to the casino?¡± Song Yiyan said in all seriousness, ¡°Of course I want to experience life. As an actress, in order to play a better role, I need to do field research and experience it personally.¡± ¡°Nonsense.¡± Qiao Zhengyu did not expect to be exposed, he flew into a rage out of humiliation. ¡°She¡¯s clearly going to gamble. Brother-in-law, Uncle, she¡¯s a girl. You guys should take good care of her. Is that the kind of place where she can go?¡± Song Chen looked at Song Yiyan for her to explain. When Song Jing heard that she went to the casino, his anger rose. If Old Master wasn¡¯t still around, he would have hit her. Ever since that incident, did she still look like a daughter of a rich family? She was condescending, arrogant, and even disregarded him as her father. If he allowed this to continue, she would not recognize her own family! Song Yiyan looked innocently at Song Chen and smiled brightly. ¡°Grandpa, I didn¡¯t gamble. I just went there to experience life. Really, didn¡¯t I tell you? I¡¯m going to prepare my next character in advance and accumulate experience.¡± Song Chen remembered and nodded. ¡°I know about this. I was the one who let her go.¡± Song Jing, who was ready to teach her a lesson, swallowed all his words. He turned around angrily and left, ignoring her. Qiao Zhengyu tried to take advantage of the situation but it came back to bite him, his expression became weird. He wanted to retreat, but he didn¡¯t want to miss this opportunity. He owed a lot of money recently and was still hoping to suck up to his brother-in-law and ask him for money! Song Chen frowned and glanced at him. As his senior, he said sincerely, ¡°Zhengyu, you¡¯re already an adult. You can¡¯t always idle around and go gambling.¡± Qiao Zhengyu was not convinced in his heart, but he still appeared obedient on the surface. He nodded and bowed with a smile. After saying a few words, he quickly ran to chase after Song Jing. Song Yiyan held Song Chen. ¡°Grandpa, I won a lot of money!¡± ¡°My Yanyan is really amazing.¡± Song Chen smiled and nodded. ¡°However, gambling is not the right way. Don¡¯t go there anymore.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Qiao Zhengyu was filled with anger. With a thought, he had a bad idea. Since he could not start with that wretched girl, he would start with the pretty boy she brought back. Brother-in-law and Old Master Song definitely did not like that pretty boy. Chapter 1351 - The Song Couple (79) Ji Xing swept a cold gaze over and frowned slightly. Qiao Zhengyu shivered all of a sudden and quickly walked to Qiao Yuan¡¯s side. He said unhappily, ¡°Sister, look at what boyfriend Yanyan has. When he saw me, her uncle, he didn¡¯t even greet me. He doesn¡¯t respect his elders and doesn¡¯t even care about me.¡± Qiao Yuan warned him in a low voice, ¡°You can follow me. Don¡¯t get into trouble.¡± Qiao Zhengyu was unhappy. ¡°Sister, are you going to be close to me or him? We¡¯re family, I won¡¯t harm you.¡± ¡°This man doesn¡¯t look like a good person to me. If our Yanyan is really with him, she will suffer in the future. ¡± Qiao Yuan frowned. She knew her younger brother¡¯s personality very well and knew that he was saying this on purpose. ¡°That child Ji Xing is not bad. Why are you unhappy with him?¡± Qiao Zhengyu said, ¡°It just won¡¯t work, look at how arrogant he is. What is he? Isn¡¯t he just a pretty boy? Won¡¯t he still have to rely on our Song family in the future?¡± Qiao Yuan said, ¡°Stop talking nonsense in front of your brother-in-law.¡± Qiao Zhengyu chuckled. ¡°How could I not know? Don¡¯t worry, Sister. My brother-in-law is the best to me.¡± After that, he informed Qiao Yuan and ran after Song Jing. Sister must have been bewitched by that pretty boy, she actually said he was good. How was he good? He didn¡¯t have money or status. Sister was not the head of the family, Yanyan¡¯s future marriage was not up to her to decide. It was up to her Brother-in-law. Not only did she embarrass the Song family by bringing such a guy into the Song family, she also felt ashamed. Song Yiyan felt that Qiao Zhengyu was not holding back his words, but he probably would not dare to do anything overboard in front of his grandfather. This time, he might be up to something! As Ji Xing watched Qiao Zhengyu leave, his eyes became even colder and emitted a dangerous glow. Song Chen did not like Qiao Zhengyu either, he only knew how to talk and not do anything practical. However, he could not say anything about his daughter-in-law¡¯s family. Song Jing did not like Qiao Zhengyu at first, but he was holding back his anger. After hearing what he said, he suddenly felt that he had found a united front. His attitude toward him was much better than before. The Song family went back to their hometown to worship their ancestors, they used a private plane and landed in Lin Nan City. They took another two hours to arrive at the old residence. The Song family¡¯s old residence was watched over by the Song family. When they found out that they were back, they had already packed everything up early. ¡°Second Brother, it¡¯s already so late. Why aren¡¯t you sleeping yet? You don¡¯t have to wait for me.¡± Song Chen was very polite to the old couple who were helping him look after the old residence. The old couple was already 70 years old, and they were still very healthy. The old man was called Song Tian, and his wife was called Auntie Song. ¡°We have nothing better to do. We¡¯re old and don¡¯t need that much sleep, even if we didn¡¯t wait for you, we would be watching TV too. We don¡¯t sleep so early.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, the food is already prepared and it¡¯s still hot. Let¡¯s come in and talk.¡± Aunt Song called them warmly and told them to quickly enter the house. When they reached the door, she shouted, ¡°Xinxin, quickly come out.¡± The old couple was happy to know that the old general was coming back for the worship, so they ran to the door and waited. Qiao Zhengyu looked at Qiao Yuan and muttered unhappily, ¡°Who do these two old bastards think they are? Servants should follow the servants¡¯ rules!¡± Qiao Yuan glared at him. ¡°If you don¡¯t speak, no one will think you¡¯re mute!¡± Even they had to be respectful when they saw this old couple. The Old Master treated them as his biological siblings. Uncle Song was the childhood friend of the old man who grew up with him wearing open-crotch pants. They were on very good terms! Moreover, Uncle Song¡¯s son and daughter-in-law had been arranged to join the army by his grandfather. Who would have thought that during a secret mission, the couple would die in glory, leaving behind their three-year-old daughter? After that incident, the Old Master always blamed himself. He felt that if he hadn¡¯t brought the couple into the army back then, they wouldn¡¯t have been gone. Even now, they have been dead for more than 10 years. The old master still felt that he had let them down, he tried his best to help them and treat them as his family. In the direction of the living room, a beautiful lady wearing an apron ran out and greeted them with a bright smile. The girl was the granddaughter of the old couple, her name was Song Xin. She was about the same age as Song Yiyan and was still in university. ¡°Yanyan.¡± Song Xinxin greeted the elders and ran happily to Song Yiyan. She hugged her. ¡°I heard from my grandparents that you were coming back too. I took a leave of absence to rush back.¡± She was in her fourth year of university this summer and was about to start her internship. When she heard that Yanyan was back, she took a leave and flew back to see her. Song Yiyan hugged her back and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you.¡± She did not have many close friends in the capital, but she did have one in her hometown. It was this beautiful lady in front of her. She did not meet her often, but they were close. Song Xinxin had already seen Ji Xing long ago, he was so handsome that it was impossible not to notice him. She secretly asked her, ¡°Is that handsome man your boyfriend?¡± Song Yiyan hummed. Song Xin cleared her throat and let go of Song Yiyan. She straightened up and seriously extended her hand to Ji Xing. ¡°My name is Song Xin, and I am Yanyan¡¯s good friend. We are revolutionary friends.¡± ¡°I am Ji Xing, her boyfriend.¡± Ji Xing nodded slightly and did not shake her hand. Song Xinxin retracted her hand in satisfaction and whispered to Song Yiyan, ¡°Your boyfriend looks pretty good! I¡¯ll keep watching.¡± Song Yiyan couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°My boyfriend isn¡¯t your boyfriend. Why are you observing?¡± Song Xin patted her chest. ¡°As your good friend, I naturally have the responsibility to help you examine the character of this man who got you.¡± Song Yiyan said, ¡°I promise he¡¯s good. I won¡¯t let you down.¡± The two sisters had not seen each other for a long time, and they could not finish talking when they met. They chatted softly. In front, Song Chen looked at Song Tian. ¡°What are these two girls whispering about? They¡¯re so happy, why don¡¯t they tell us?¡± ¡°Girls should talk about something personal. Why should we join in the fun? The good wine that I brewed last year was just dug out this afternoon, let us brothers drink a few cups.¡± Qiao Zhengyu was right behind them, he sneakily glanced in the direction of Song Yiyan and the rest. His gaze landed on Song Xin as his lips curled into a sinister smile. He thought of a good idea. He could kill two birds with one stone and teach Song Yiyan a lesson, he could also chase away that annoying man. Chapter 1352 - The Song Couple (80) While everyone was busy and no one was paying attention to him, Qiao Zhengyu quickly ran to Song Jing and told him his plan. Song Jing frowned and rejected him seriously. ¡°No, you can¡¯t do this!¡± Qiao Zhengyu licked his lips and tried to persuade him. ¡°Brother-in-law, think about it. We won¡¯t lose out on this. Don¡¯t you dislike Ji Xing too? If you drive him out of the Song family, Yanyan will be disheartened by him and won¡¯t believe in love anymore. As a girl, no matter what, she still has to find someone to marry in the end. Then you can help her find a suitable partner.¡± Song Jing wavered. ¡°If Old Master finds out, he¡¯ll break my legs.¡± Qiao Zhengyu hurriedly guaranteed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother-in-law. Even if the truth is revealed, I¡¯ll definitely shoulder the responsibility alone and won¡¯t let the old man suspect you.¡± He was not worried that the matter would be exposed at all. What he wanted to do must be done flawlessly and definitely not leave any evidence behind. ¡°Xinxin¡¯s innocence must be preserved,¡± Song Jing reminded him one last time before walking away. Qiao Zhengyu chuckled evilly. He wanted to see if that pretty boy would still dare to be so arrogant and disrespectful to him after today. However, that young lady named Song Xin was really good-looking. If possible, he must get her over to play with. It was easy to fool a girl from the countryside. He believed that with his charm, no woman could reject him. During the meal, Qiao Zhengyu stood up, poured two glasses of wine, and handed one to Ji Xing. ¡°Ji Xing, we haven¡¯t officially met yet, let¡¯s get to know each other officially here. We¡¯ll be family in the future.¡± Ji Xing couldn¡¯t not give him face in front of so many people. He took the wine glass and called, ¡°Uncle.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. After drinking this glass of wine, we¡¯ll forget all our past unhappiness.¡± Qiao Zhengyu pointed at him. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to not drink. If you don¡¯t drink, you¡¯re not giving me face as your uncle.¡± Ji Xing knew very well that he must not have any good intentions for urging him to drink so anxiously. Song Jing also interrupted, posturing as an elder. ¡°Your uncle toasts you. Drink it!¡± ¡°Drink.¡± Qiao Zhengyu raised his cup. ¡°I¡¯ll drink first!¡± After drinking it in one gulp, he turned the glass upside down and did not leave a drop of alcohol behind. Ji Xing picked up his glass and drank the entire glass of wine. His eyes remained calm and there was a smile on his lips, he also turned the glass over. ¡°Uncle is right. We¡¯ll be family from now on.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Qiao Zhengyu shivered from his gaze. He felt that he had overreacted and cursed in his heart. This little bastard must not be left alive! He was going to get rid of this big problem today! Song Yiyan looked at Qiao Zhengyu and Song Jing, who were echoing his words, and became wary. She had a feeling that they were planning something bad. Song Chen was happy too, it was good that the family did not have any conflicts with each other. When one was old, he liked this atmosphere. When he was in a good mood, he could eat more food. Qiao Zhengyu poured two more glasses of wine and handed one to Song Xin. He smiled lovingly. ¡°Xinxin, it¡¯s Uncle¡¯s first time seeing you. Let¡¯s drink one too, give Uncle face.¡± Song Xinxin had been making wine with her grandfather since she was young. She brewed all kinds of wine and naturally knew how to drink it herself, her alcohol tolerance was very good. She accepted the glass of wine and drank it in one gulp. ¡°Good!¡± Qiao Zhengyu clapped happily. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect our Xinxin to be a heroine!¡± This girl is not bad! He had to perform well and try to take her down in the next two days. Qiao Yuan kept feeling that something was wrong, but she did not know what it was. After dinner, Song Jing looked at Song Yiyan. ¡°Come with me. I¡¯ll tell you about the entertainment industry.¡± Song Yiyan had to give him some face in front of so many people. Besides, he had mentioned the entertainment industry, so he might have decided to remove the ban on her. She slowly got up and followed him. Qiao Yuan looked at her worriedly. When she passed by her, she pulled her and whispered, ¡°Be careful with your words. Don¡¯t make your father angry.¡± Song Yiyan nodded casually and left. Qiao Zhengyu saw that his chance had come, he first looked at Song Xinxin. ¡°Xinxin, it¡¯s my first time here. Where¡¯s my room?¡± Song Tian looked at his granddaughter. ¡°Xinxin, bring your uncle over and let him have a good rest. He drank a lot.¡± Song Xinxin felt uncomfortable, as if she was on fire. Her head was a little dizzy, and she did not know if it was because she had drunk too much. She held in her discomfort and smiled. ¡°Uncle, follow me!¡± Qiao Zhengyu walked behind and looked at Song Xin. The fragrance from the girl¡¯s body mixed with the smell of alcohol filled the tip of his nose, making him feel charmed. He couldn¡¯t help but swallow, his eyes burning with lust. Brother-in-law said that he could not do anything to her, so he would let her off temporarily tonight. Anyway, she would be his sooner or later, so there was no hurry. He could still tolerate it. Song Xinxin had just opened Qiao Zhengyu¡¯s door when she felt her body go soft and almost fell. Someone supported her and she dodged as if she had been electrocuted. ¡°Uncle, this is your room. You rest.¡± With that, she ran away in a hurry. After running a long distance, she touched her hand that had just been touched by someone and felt a wave of oiliness and disgust rise up. Qiao Zhengyu sneaked a look and saw that Song Xin had returned to her room. He then slowly walked out and stood by the railing on the second floor. ¡°Ji Xing, I need to move some things over here. Come up and help me!¡± His room was a blind spot in the living room. No matter what he did, he would never be discovered. Qiao Zhengyu watched as Ji Xing came up to him. His evil plan had succeeded, and his lips curved into a wretched smile. It would be done soon, there would be a good show to watch later. Ji Xing came in and Qiao Zhengyu was guarding behind the door. He held a stick in his hand and hit it against his neck. Seeing that he was about to fall, he smiled darkly. Afraid that the people below would hear him if he moved, he helped him up and then dragged him to Song Xin¡¯s room. The medicine he used was the most effective medicine on the market. After the effects of the medicine took effect, it would cause one to lose all rationality and hallucinate, treating the other party as the person they loved the most. He did not have to worry. As long as he brought these two people into a room, he did not have to care about anything. He guaranteed that they would be entangled together. When the time came, he would only be responsible for bringing people to catch the adulterer. Chapter 1353 - The Song Couple (81) When Ji Xing heard Qiao Zhengyu close the door, he sneered. His gaze was murderous as he slowly got up. On the bed, Song Xinxin twisted her body in discomfort. When she felt the breath of the opposite sex, she wrapped herself around him. Ji Xing grabbed her arm and said in a cold voice, ¡°Miss Song.¡± Song Xinxin woke up from the pain. When she saw the man in front of her clearly, her pupils dilated instantly. A frightened scream was forced back into her stomach by the man¡¯s cold and warning gaze. ¡°You¡­ why are you here?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t shout, listen to me.¡± Ji Xing looked at the woman with a serious expression. Qiao Zhengyu was waiting outside. He pressed his ear against the door, waiting for there to be any movement inside before shouting for someone to catch the adulterer. There was no movement inside so Ji Xing probably hadn¡¯t woken up yet. There was no hurry, he waited a while more. He did not have to wait long. In about five minutes, he heard what he wanted to hear, the sound of a man and a woman getting aroused. There was a wretched look in his eyes, with a strong hatred, anger, and lust. It had benefited that pretty boy Ji Xing. This Song Xinxin was still a virgin! Song Xinxin felt as if her entire body was on fire. She looked at the phone the man had left in the room and covered her face, not daring to face anyone else. The phone was playing a erotic scene of a man and woman entangled together. The volume was raised to the maximum, making one¡¯s face blush and heart race. She¡¯d felt terrible earlier, her body was hot, and she¡¯d longed for a man to help her. She¡¯d never experienced such a thing, but she wasn¡¯t stupid. She could vaguely guess what was going on. The man from Yanyan¡¯s family used some unknown method to poke an acupuncture point on her before she vomited something bad. After that, her body felt better and slowly returned to normal. A cold wind blew over and she couldn¡¯t help but shiver. She turned to look at the window. The man had just jumped down from the second floor to look for Yanyan! There were only so many people in this house. It was easy to find out the person who plotted against her and Yanyan¡¯s boyfriend. It was Qiao Zhengyu, Yanyan¡¯s uncle. At the dining table, the wine glass that he used to drink and the wine glass that Ji Xing used to drink were all given by him. The wine was also poured by him, so he was definitely the one who did it. But what was he up to? Was he trying to ruin her relationship with Yanyan and Yanyan with her boyfriend? Or perhaps both? But that couldn¡¯t be right. Qiao Zhengyu, Yanyan¡¯s uncle, was a scoundrel. He couldn¡¯t possibly have the guts to plot against the Song family¡¯s eldest daughter! At the thought of this, she did not dare to continue thinking. Other than Qiao Zhengyu, everyone else except Yanyan was a suspect. Yanyan had run away from the engagement some time ago, and the relationship between the Song and Dongfang families had been very bad. A family like the Song family needed someone to be of equal social status. And Yanyan¡¯s current boyfriend didn¡¯t have anything they wanted. He definitely didn¡¯t meet the Song family¡¯s standards. Qiao Zhengyu felt an itch in his heart when he heard that. Song Xinxin looked quite pure, he did not expect her to moan so beautifully in bed. He liked women like this. They were interesting! He hated pretentious women the most. They were already in bed, why were they still pretending to be chaste? It sounded like it was about time. If this continued, Song Xinxin¡¯s innocence would probably be taken away by that bastard Ji Xing. Qiao Zhengyu did not shout, his face was red as he ran downstairs furiously. ¡°Uncle Song, Sister, go and take a look. Something happened over there.¡± Qiao Yuan thought that he was talking about her daughter and husband¡¯s quarreling. Her face suddenly turned pale and she wanted to walk out. Qiao Zhengyu quickly pulled her away. ¡°It¡¯s not over there, it¡¯s at Xinxin¡¯s side. I just saw that bastard Ji Xing enter Xinxin¡¯s room.¡± Everyone present panicked, especially Song Tian and his wife. They ran upstairs in righteous indignation. Their legs were not very nimble, but even Qiao Zhengyu could not catch up to them. ¡°Uncle Song, I¡¯ve already said that Ji Xing doesn¡¯t look like a good person. Look at what that bastard did, he used alcohol to act fierce and raped a good girl.¡± ¡°Fortunately, Yanyan hadn¡¯t married him yet. Everything was still in time.¡± ¡°Tell me, if they get married, what will happen to our Yanyan?¡± ¡°I must break his legs and throw him out later!¡± As Qiao Zhengyu walked, he cursed angrily. It sounded like he was doing this for Song Yiyan¡¯s sake. Qiao Yuan supported the old man and followed him upstairs. There was worry and anger in her eyes as she turned her head to look at the door. When was Yanyan coming back? It was better not to come back. If she saw that unbearable scene with her own eyes, she would be so sad. She could tell that her daughter cared a lot about Ji Xing. She had been looking sloppy recently and did not care about anything. But she knew that if her daughter really did not take him to heart, she would not have brought him back to the Song family at all. It was not to anger her husband and the old master, but she had really fallen in love. She believed in Ji Xing¡¯s character and that he would never do anything wrong to Yanyan. She was very confident in her judgment of people. But what was going on? Why did Ji Xing go to Xinxin¡¯s room? When Song Xin heard the commotion outside, she switched off her phone and covered herself with a blanket, pretending to be asleep. Qiao Zhengyu was very certain. He ran to the front and pretended to knock on the door in anger. However, he didn¡¯t lock the door at all and had already prepared it. After kicking it with little strength, he reached for the door handle and turned it a few times before the door opened. ¡°Uncle, Sister, look quickly. Look at what that bastard did.¡± Qiao Zhengyu was so angry that his entire body was trembling. He pointed at the bed, and his chest heaved violently. He sounded angry, but there was a look of delight in his eyes as if his scheme was about to succeed. But there was no movement in the room. There was nothing unusual on the bed either. Qiao Zhengyu was also stunned for a moment. Impossible, he had clearly heard the sound of a man and a woman making love just now. Why did it suddenly disappear? He was flustered and at a loss for what to do. Unwilling to give up, he ran over and pulled the blanket away. ¡°Ah!¡± Song Xin screamed, her eyes filled with fear. She subconsciously picked up the pillow and smashed it on his head with all her might. Song Chen, Qiao Yuan, and Song Tian, who were standing at the door, looked at each other. Qiao Yuan was the first to react and turned on the lights. Chapter 1354 - The Song Couple (82) ¡°Ahhhh!¡± Song Xinxin seemed to have been greatly agitated and was hitting him with all her might. Qiao Zhengyu was in so much pain that he didn¡¯t dare retaliate in front of so many people. Otherwise, he would have beaten this bitch to death. ¡°Xinxin, I¡¯m your uncle!¡± Song Xinxin was still beating him to vent her anger. If it wasn¡¯t for Yanyan¡¯s boyfriend, she might have really been¡­ At the thought of this, she was even angrier. She wished she could beat the bastard in front of her to death. It was her first time meeting him and she did not provoke him. Why did he treat her like this? Song Tian¡¯s face darkened. Qiao Zhengyu was a guest after all, and it was not appropriate for him to ignore this. He stepped forward and said solemnly, ¡°Xinxin, stop!¡± When Song Xin heard her grandfather¡¯s voice, she regained a little of her consciousness. Her eyes were still filled with fear as she cried out in grievance, ¡°Grandpa!¡± Auntie Song quickly ran over and picked up her granddaughter. She looked at Qiao Zhengyu. ¡°Mr. Qiao, you ruined my granddaughter¡¯s reputation. If you don¡¯t give us an explanation today, I won¡¯t let this go.¡± Song Tian had a temper too, even the Old Master of the Song family was polite to him. This brother-in-law of Song Jing who came out of nowhere actually dared to smear his granddaughter¡¯s reputation! Qiao Zhengyu could not explain it clearly now. He hated Ji Xing so much that his teeth creaked, he wished he could kill him immediately. How did that bastard Ji Xing escape? And how did he cure Song Xinxin in such a short time? That medicine was the most powerful medicine on the market. Even if they went to the hospital, they would not be able to remove the poison in a short time. Even if they forcefully removed the poison, there would be side effects. Qiao Yuan was a little at a loss. After all, he was her younger brother, and she was the one who brought him here. She was also in the wrong when something like this happened. ¡°Uncle Song, Auntie Song, I¡¯m really sorry. Zhengyu drank too much today, he must have seen it wrongly.¡± With that, she pulled a long face and reprimanded him seriously. ¡°What are you waiting for? You¡¯re my uncle. Don¡¯t you know about shame? Hurry up and apologize to her.¡± Qiao Zhengyu was burning with anger and hatred. He looked at Song Xin and said sincerely, ¡°Xinxin, I¡¯m sorry. Uncle was mistaken. I thought that someone else entered your room and was worried about your safety.¡± Song Xin seemed to have been scared silly. She didn¡¯t say anything and just hugged her grandmother and cried, her eyes were cold. Would she believe what he said? Pfft, an elder! Was he worthy of such a title? However, at this moment, she had no proof of what Qiao Zhengyu had done. She could only bury this matter in her heart. Fortunately, nothing serious happened. Otherwise, even if she died to apologize, she wouldn¡¯t be able to repay the harm she had caused Yanyan. Song Tian and his wife looked at the situation in front of them and didn¡¯t know what to say. They should forgive people wherever possible. Since the second daughter-in-law of the Song family had spoken, they should treat it as giving her face. This second daughter-in-law of the Song family was a good person. Every time she came, she would talk to the old couple in detail. Nothing serious happened to Xinxin, so it was not good to fall out with them. However, they had also heard of the Song family¡¯s second daughter-in-law¡¯s family. Each of them was worse than the other, they were like vampires who lived by sucking her blood. This youngest son of the Qiao family was not as good as he was known to be. He was really not a good person. ¡°Second daughter-in-law.¡± Song Chen looked at Qiao Yuan as if he was giving her face. ¡°We can¡¯t just let this matter go, let me ask Zhengyu. Do you have any objections?¡± It seemed that Big Brother and Sister-In-Law wanted to let this matter rest. However, this matter could not be avoided just because he was drunk. The innocence of the girl¡¯s family was ruined by his words. Song Yiyan and Ji Xing walked over slowly. Song Yiyan looked into the room curiously. ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Song Chen looked at Ji Xing, who was holding his granddaughter¡¯s hand. He frowned and questioned him, ¡°Where did you go just now?¡± ¡°I went to pick Yanyan up.¡± Song Chen said, ¡°We were sitting in the living room. Why didn¡¯t I see you go out?¡± Ji Xing pointed at the staircase opposite. ¡°I saw that there was an elevator over there, so I went down. I didn¡¯t expect there to be another door, so I left through there.¡± Qiao Zhengyu was so angry that he was about to explode. If not for the fact that there were so many people present and he could not expose himself, he would have fought Ji Xing to the death. He looked at Song Jing for help. Song Jing didn¡¯t even look at him and was filled with anger. Look at this useless person, what could he do? He couldn¡¯t even do such a small thing properly and even promised him that nothing would go wrong. If he had known this would happen, he wouldn¡¯t have believed him. Song Chen naturally knew that there was an elevator at home that led straight to the back door of the backyard. Qiao Zhengyu¡¯s eyes were red from anger. Liar. He had been guarding the door all along, Ji Xing didn¡¯t go down from that elevator. He must have jumped down from the window. But now that things had come to this, the scene he wanted did not happen. He could only break his teeth and swallow his blood and endure it first. As long as there is life, there is hope. He would not rest until he had his revenge! After Song Yiyan heard what had happened, she sighed deeply and glared at Qiao Zhengyu. ¡°Uncle, I remember that you can hold your liquor well. You can¡¯t get drunk no matter how many glasses you drink. Why did you get drunk after just two glasses of wine here? You¡¯re hallucinating, it seems that Grandpa Song¡¯s fruit wine has a strong after-effect!¡± Qiao Zhengyu knew that the wretched girl in front of him was deliberately ridiculing him, but he could not refute her. He only nodded and pretended to be drunk. ¡°The effects of the alcohol were too great. I¡¯m still dizzy!¡± When he said this, Song Tian sneered and gave him a side glance. He knew that the alcohol content of the wine he brewed was very low, similar to beverages. People who could drink, let alone a few cups, even two jugs would be equivalent to drinking juice. There was strong liquor at home, but his brother was not in good health and could not drink. Yanyan and the second daughter-in-law of the Song family were women, so they could not drink it, hence they did not bring it out to serve them. According to Yanyan, Qiao Zhengyu was a good drinker. He didn¡¯t drink much at the dining table, so he must be lying. He even said that Ji Xing had ulterior motives for going to Xinxin¡¯s room. He felt that he was too lustful and wanted to do bad things! ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Uncle hated me so much!¡± Ji Xing also opened his mouth. The man who had always been cold was rarely like a victim. ¡°You¡¯re using this kind of thing to slander me.¡± Qiao Zhengyu licked his lips, he was used to being shameless. ¡°It¡¯s Uncle¡¯s fault, I was mistaken. I¡¯ll apologize.¡± Chapter 1355 - The Song Couple (83) Qiao Yuan could not sit back and do nothing. After all, he was her younger brother and she was the one who brought him here. She regretted it very much. If she had known this would happen, she would not have brought him here. She looked at Song Jing and was a little nervous. ¡°Hubby.¡± ¡°Uncle.¡± Song Jing seemed to be speaking up for Qiao Zhengyu because of Qiao Yuan. ¡°Zhengyu has always been like this. He was anxious and afraid that something would happen to Xinxin, that¡¯s why he did such an impulsive thing.¡± ¡°Yes, my brother-in-law understands me the best.¡± Qiao Zhengyu chuckled and scratched his head. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that something will happen to Xinxin. I¡¯m too impatient, I¡¯ll definitely change.¡± Song Yiyan sneered with a mocking look in her eyes. She hadn¡¯t thought of dealing with him so quickly, it seemed like he couldn¡¯t wait to die. Killing two birds with one stone? Or three birds with one stone? He wanted to ruin her relationship with Xinxin and her relationship with Ji Xing. The old master already had a grudge against Ji Xing. If this matter really succeeded, he would definitely chase Ji Xing away. Moreover, she did not believe that Qiao Zhengyu would dare to make the decision alone. ¡°Dad, why do you think it¡¯s such a coincidence?¡± Song Yiyan smiled at Song Jing. ¡°You called me out to talk and something happened here.¡± She was very direct, just short of clarifying that the two of them had colluded to plan this together. Song Jing didn¡¯t expect her to be so arrogant and speak to him in such a manner. His face turned pale in anger, and he raised his hand to teach her a lesson. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Song Yiyan, watch your attitude! I¡¯m your father!¡± ¡°I was just saying. If you don¡¯t know anything, why are you so agitated?¡± Song Yiyan hid behind Song Chen. ¡°Grandpa, look at him!¡± She said this to arouse the suspicion of the old master in the family. With this commotion, Song Chen also felt that his son¡¯s reaction was too intense. His old face darkened. ¡°Second Brother, follow me to the study room.¡± Qiao Zhengyu was an outsider after all. Even if he wanted to teach him a lesson, he had to take his son into consideration and not be so particular. Song Tian and his wife loved Song Xin the most, this precious granddaughter of theirs was more important than their lives. No matter who wanted to harm her, they would not let this matter go. Auntie Song looked at the redness on her granddaughter¡¯s neck that had yet to disappear. Her body temperature was also very hot, and she could vaguely feel it in her heart. She looked at everyone present. ¡°All of you can leave.¡± ¡°Then Xinxin, have a good rest.¡± Qiao Zhengyu smiled. ¡°Uncle has let you down.¡± Everyone was leaving when Auntie Song suddenly said, ¡°Yanyan, stay back with your boyfriend for a while.¡± This matter was definitely not that simple. His granddaughter must have drunk something, or else she wouldn¡¯t have such a reaction. Song Tian closed the door and Auntie Song looked at them. ¡°Tell me, what happened?¡± Song Xinxin¡¯s eyes immediately reddened as she looked at Song Yiyan with teary eyes. ¡°Yanyan, I¡¯m sorry. You have to believe me, nothing happened between me and Ji Xing. We¡¯re innocent!¡± ¡°I should be the one apologizing.¡± Song Yiyan sat on the bed and wiped her tears. Of course, she believed that nothing would happen in such a short time. Besides, her wretched man had already gone to look for her, and she already knew what had happened. This matter started because of her. That bastard Qiao Zhengyu wanted to deal with her. She was his biological niece after all, how heartless was he? What kind of evil idea did he have to come up with such a disgusting thing? The key was that her good-for-nothing father was actually planning this with him. She didn¡¯t know if they thought too highly of themselves or looked down on Ji Xing too much, thinking that they would succeed. After Auntie Song heard what they said, she was so angry that her entire body was trembling. She pointed at Song Tian and said, ¡°Old man, go find General Song. We must get an explanation for this matter for Xinxin, he¡¯s going too far!¡± Song Tian was also furious. Other than Qiao Zhengyu, there was no one else who could have drugged her. That damned scumbag almost ruined his granddaughter¡¯s innocence, he couldn¡¯t be spared. Moreover, from what Yanyan said, it seemed that Song Jing was involved. If he was really involved, his conscience would be ruined. He had watched Xinxin grow up and often told them that she was his daughter. He must be mistaken about him if he could harm his own daughter! Song Yiyan was coaxing Song Xin while Song Tian could not wait any longer and stormed into the study room. Qiao Zhengyu was distracted by Qiao Yuan teaching him a lesson. When he saw Song Tian pass by, his expression changed. Oh no, did they all know? According to her sister, the Old Master treated Song Tian and his family as his own family. They were very good to each other. If he really found out, how could he survive? Brother-in-law would definitely help him, he told himself not to panic. Qiao Yuan pointed at him angrily. ¡°Let me ask you, is this matter related to you?¡± How could Qiao Zhengyu dare to say that? He refused to admit it. ¡°How could it be related to me? Sister, who do you think I am? Am I that bad in your eyes?¡± Qiao Yuan sneered and became serious for once. ¡°You know that the Old Master treats Xinxin as his biological granddaughter. If you¡¯re the one who did this, you¡¯d better watch your skin!¡± ¡°Sister, I said that I didn¡¯t do it.¡± Qiao Zhengyu was still angry. ¡°I knew you didn¡¯t trust me. Don¡¯t you even trust your biological younger brother? Since I¡¯m such an eyesore to you, can I leave now?¡± With that, he turned to leave as if he had been wronged. ¡°Come back here. Before you clarify what happened, just stay here!¡± She knew in her heart that he did not like Ji Xing and knew that this matter was related to him, but he was her biological brother after all, she had to protect him. After Qiao Yuan said that, she turned around and left. Song Yiyan and Ji Xing had just walked out of the room when they bumped into Qiao Yuan. Qiao Yuan looked at the two of them. ¡°Yanyan, go to the room and wait for me. I have something to tell you later.¡± Song Yiyan was well aware that she must be asking for mercy. She was such a mother, but she was too soft-hearted. She would believe anyone who said some nice words. After Qiao Yuan finished talking to them, she raised her hand and knocked on Song Xin¡¯s door. Auntie Song had already left and went to the study to take a look. Only Song Xinxin was in the room. Qiao Yuan sat by her bed and begged in a soft voice, ¡°Xinxin, I know that this matter has caused you a lot of harm. It¡¯s all my fault, I hope that you can let him off on my account. Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely teach him a lesson.¡± Song Xinxin did not speak. She bit her lip, and tears welled up in her eyes. Chapter 1362 - The Song Couple (90) He thought carefully and clearly remembered Yanyan¡¯s birthday. He was very happy, so he drank a little more and dreamed of his wife. She was still so young, exactly as he remembered. She said that she was leaving and wanted him to lead a good life with his children and grandchildren. She even said that she would wait for him and let him live long enough before he died. After he woke up, he still remembered the contents of the dream clearly, as if it had really happened. Now that he thought about it, he could still remember every detail. After that, he never dreamed of her again, nor did he have the feeling that she was always by his side. ¡°Your grandmother is waiting for me!¡± Song Chen was excited. ¡°What are you talking about!¡± Song Yiyan pressed a talisman against his forehead and pressed her palms together. ¡°The old man is just joking. Please don¡¯t blame us.¡± ¡°In that case, your grandmother has followed me.¡± After learning that his wife had followed him for so many years, Song Chen¡¯s mood finally improved. However, what followed was sadness, disappointment, and self-blame. His wife had followed him for so many years, but he actually didn¡¯t know. ¡°Of course she can follow you, as long as you don¡¯t chase her away.¡± Song Yiyan looked at her grandfather and explained seriously, ¡°Ghosts can survive on items. Just prepare her favorite item from when she was alive.¡± After Grandma passed away, Grandpa put her wedding ring on his finger. Perhaps Grandma had always lived there and watched over them. Song Xin and her family had finally reunited and stopped crying. Only then did Song Yiyan say, ¡°Uncle Song, you¡¯d better come out quickly, or he¡¯ll die.¡± The damage caused by a dead person possessing a living person was extremely great. It had almost been half an hour, and it was time to come out. She didn¡¯t feel sorry for Song Jing, but she was afraid that if something happened to him, her mother would be sad and the Old Master would send her off. Anyway, this matter had already spread and the culprit was clear. The old man was impartial and would definitely uphold justice. After Song He came out, Song Jing fell to the ground without moving. Fortunately, Song He was still thinking about their past relationship and wasn¡¯t standing. Otherwise, this fall would have left him confused. Qiao Yuan quickly walked forward and wanted to help him up. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Song Chen knew that his daughter-in-law was the soft-hearted one. That was why she did not dare to say anything after being bullied like this, her personality was too cowardly. He knew she was involved in what had happened today, but he wouldn¡¯t blame her. The most she¡¯d done was plead for mercy, and not for herself. Qiao Yuan did not dare to move. Song Yiyan pulled her and refused to let her go. After all, he was the old man¡¯s biological son. She couldn¡¯t kill him. Song Chen did not show any mercy. He picked up the stick in his hand and hit him with all his might. Song Yiyan felt the pain just looking at it. Even though the old man was old, he was still a soldier. This hit was amazing. As expected, the unconscious Song Jing woke up from the pain. He didn¡¯t remember what had happened, but he roughly remembered. Without saying anything, he got up and knelt on the ground. He straightened his body with difficulty. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong.¡± Song Chen hit him with the stick again and gritted his teeth. ¡°You are sorry? Are you going to apologize to me?¡± Song Jing quickly shifted his gaze to Song Tian and his wife, as well as Song Xin. ¡°Uncle, Auntie, Xinxin, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Song Tian looked at him angrily. He had to hold his hand tightly to control himself from hitting him. Aunt Song¡¯s eyes were red and she slapped him angrily. ¡°Song Jing, our Old Song family didn¡¯t do anything wrong to you. Why are you treating our Xinxin like this? Has your conscience been eaten by a dog?¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± This matter was his fault, and he admitted it. If Zhengyu hadn¡¯t suggested it to him, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to do such a thing. He knew that he was the main culprit. If his father and Uncle Song killed him here today, he would accept it. Song Tian saw that Auntie Song was about to hit him, so he quickly stopped her. After all, he was General Song¡¯s son. Don¡¯t make things too ugly. At this stage, they had already fallen out with each other. In the future, the two families would not be able to face each other properly. On Song Chen¡¯s side, he was beating Song Jing to death, one stick after another. With every hit, blood would seep out and his clothes would be torn. Song Yiyan didn¡¯t have a good impression of her father and wished that the old man could beat him to death. However, this was different. At this moment, seeing him grit his teeth and persevere, refusing to cry out in pain and straightening his body to accept the punishment, she could only sigh. He was indeed a descendant of the Song family, a stubborn man! Song Chen didn¡¯t know how long he had been beaten until Song Jing fell forward and continued. However, Song Tian stopped him. That was enough. If he continued beating him, he would really be beaten to death. Although he was angry and hateful, he did not want anyone to die. After all, Qiao Zhengyu was from the Qiao family. It was true that he was the one who came up with the idea, but the person who agreed to let him do it was Song Jing. It was not appropriate for Song Chen to hit him. He was not his child, and he had fallen quite hard when he fell down the stairs. Whether he was really unconscious or faking it, let him be. Song Yiyan and Ji Xing would not stop them from speaking up for him. Qiao Yuan wanted to help, but she did not dare to. In the end, it was Song Xin who called the ambulance and carried the two of them away on a stretcher. ¡°Third Aunt, stay behind. I have something to tell you,¡± Song Jing said and looked at Ji Xing and Song Yiyan. ¡°You two follow them and take a look.¡± Song Yiyan looked unhappy, but in the end, she reluctantly followed him. After all, he was her father. The two ambulances in front pulled Qiao Zhengyu and Song Jing along. The paramedics let the two of them get into an ambulance and follow the patient. Song Yiyan wasn¡¯t willing to look at any of them. In the end, Ji Xing drove behind and went to the hospital. When they reached the hospital entrance, they saw another ambulance parked outside. Thereafter, the medical staff hurriedly carried a pregnant woman out of the ambulance and pushed her in quickly. Song Yiyan¡¯s eyes turned cold as she stared at the pregnant woman¡¯s stomach. Black energy surrounded her and she could vaguely feel it moving. It was a ghost fetus! It really took no effort, this place was probably not far from the location of her mission. It seemed that Chen Shan was not the only victim. A few nurses who came from afar also saw the pregnant woman and started whispering. ¡°I heard from the gynecology department that recently any pregnant women who arrived here by an ambulance will have dead babies!¡± Chapter 1363 - The Song Couple (91) ¡°The news has spread throughout our department. This is too strange, how could this be?¡± ¡°Who knows? Our hospital has been delivering babies all year, and the medical accidents caused by the cesarean section are not as many as this period of time.¡± ¡°I heard that those children are very strange. When you came to the hospital, you could still see the fetus moving. After the dissection, it was a stillborn. The children are all bruised and black.¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Hurry up and go back, don¡¯t let anyone hear you.¡± A group of young nurses looked around vigilantly and rushed into the hospital. It was already 10 at night. Other than the emergency room, many places in the hospital were closed. Song Yiyan didn¡¯t follow them. Instead, she pulled Ji Xing and followed the pregnant woman to the operating room. She had just arrived today and had asked around about the six deities temples in Guangnan, but she had not heard anything. Initially, she was thinking of going to the place Chen Shan mentioned to look for someone to test her luck. She didn¡¯t expect to meet her. However, to her surprise, there was no one at the door of the operating theater. The pregnant woman¡¯s family did not accompany her. It was strange. After asking a nurse who had just come out of the operating theater, she found out that the pregnant woman¡¯s family had called the hospital to pick her up. However, for some reason, according to the paramedics, her family seemed to dislike her. No one accompanied her over, as if they wanted to chase her away from home. After thanking her, Song Yiyan and Ji Xing stood guard at the door. They planned to ask the pregnant woman after the surgery and see if they could get anything out of her. After about 10 minutes, the door to the operating theater opened. The doctor looked at the two of them regretfully and nodded at them. He said in a low voice, ¡°The child was not saved but the mother is safe. Go in and see her!¡± Song Yiyan looked at the box in the nurse¡¯s hands and stopped her. ¡°Can I take a look at the child?¡± The medical staff here treated her and Ji Xing as the family of the pregnant woman. The nurse really thought that they were the family of the pregnant woman. She lifted the white cloth that covered the child and revealed a child covered in bruises, it looked ghastly. A nurse at the side could not bear to watch anymore and advised, ¡°Don¡¯t look anymore.¡± They were used to this kind of thing, the family of the pregnant woman was different from them. Everyone would be worried when they saw a child like this. Song Yiyan glanced at it and her eyes turned cold. This infant seemed to have been sucked dry of his energy by something before he was born. Other than being bruised all over, his body was wrinkled and thin. The pregnant woman had been pushed into the ward. The woman who had given birth widened her eyes and stared blankly at the ceiling. She did not speak, just like a statue. It was as if her tears had dried up and she could not cry anymore. The woman¡¯s surroundings were filled with despair and sadness, as if she was completely disappointed in this world and no longer had any will to live. Song Yiyan felt a little uncomfortable watching this. She walked over and silently held the woman¡¯s hand. The woman felt the warmth in her hands and slowly turned her head. Her expression was stiff and her eyes darted around as she looked at her unfamiliarly. ¡°I can help you take revenge for your child.¡± Song Yiyan looked at the woman seriously. ¡°Tell me, where is the Six Deities Temple?¡± Astonishment flashed across the woman¡¯s desolate and despairing eyes, tears finally rolled down her cheeks. She bit her lip and said nothing, only shaking her head at her. Song Yiyan said, ¡°Your child was killed by him. If you don¡¯t say it, there will be more victims like you. Are you willing to watch others suffer like you and never walk out of it? Do you want more people to pay the price with their lives?¡± The mother in front of her was different from Chen Shan. Other than the weakness from giving birth, her energy had not been sucked away. This meant that the fetus in her stomach was not a ghost fetus. The child in her stomach was only used to provide nutrients for the ghost fetus. Once the nutrients were used up, it would be treated as trash. The woman was filled with hatred, she hated herself for being so obsessed back then. She believed the rumors and ran to the Six Deities to beg for a child. She could feel the kindness Song Yiyan gave her, so she told her everything. She had been married to her husband for five years and had tried everything, but she was unable to conceive. This was a small place. Their thoughts were outdated and they valued male children. Her parents were anxious and forced her to have a child with her husband. Every day, they would look at her with disdain. Her mother-in-law even called her a hen that couldn¡¯t give birth to eggs, she was jealous and humiliated. She even pointed at her and said that if she couldn¡¯t get pregnant this year, she would get her husband to divorce her. She ate the medicine every meal and prayed to God and used all sorts of methods. She was scared but she did not want to divorce her husband. There was once when she went to pray to Buddha in the temple. She met a fortune teller on the mountainside and he said that he could help her fulfill her wish. After that, she gathered 50,000 yuan and gave it to him. Only then did the fortune-teller bring her to look for the six deities, he was really a god. It had only been a month since she worshiped the six deities, but she was already suffering from morning sickness. Her husband, mother-in-law, and father-in-law treated her like a treasure. During that time, she felt like she was the happiest woman in the world. It was as if she was living in a dream and had never lived such a good life. Her in-laws valued boys over girls, so her husband¡¯s name would be passed down for three generations. When the child was four months old, she went to a big hospital in town for an ultrasound. His father-in-law went through the back door and gave them more money, he learned the child¡¯s gender was a girl. After that, her mother-in-law, her father-in-law, and her husband¡¯s attitude towards her changed. Her husband even told her to abort the child. She had finally gotten pregnant, so how could she abort her? Even if it was a girl, she was still her daughter. No matter what, she had to give birth to her. Her family¡¯s attitude towards her worsened because she was unwilling to have an abortion. They did not even give her the money to go to the hospital for her checkup. She felt that the child seemed to have a problem when she was seven months old. Her stomach was already very big at that time. She could often see her stomach moving abnormally. Sometimes, she could even see the black aura lingering around it. Later, she heard that a pregnant woman had given birth to a stillborn child. She asked around and found out that those pregnant women were like her, eager to have children and had been to the Six Deities Temple. Later on, she became one of them. ¡°You don¡¯t know where the Six Deities Temple is?¡± Song Yiyan asked the woman. The woman shook her head, her voice was hoarse. ¡°The Six Deities temple is in the mountains and we went there at night. Whenever we go in and out, we have to cover our eyes.¡± Chapter 1364 - The Song Couple (92) ¡°What does that fortune teller look like?¡± Song Yiyan thought to herself that he was quite detailed. It was afraid that someone would find its nest so he made it so mysterious. ¡°I asked the people who went to Six Deities Temple like me. The people they saw were all different from the ones I saw.¡± The woman¡¯s expression was full of grief. When she found out that a pregnant woman had given birth to a stillborn child, she was scared and tried to find someone who had been there like her. In the end, the person everyone described looked different. Some people met the fortune teller in linen garments, some met old men, some were middle-aged, and some were children. In any case, they were all different. But at the same time, the people there were all desperate for a child. As long as they could get pregnant, they would be willing to give up their lives. Moreover, for some reason, they only picked women who acted alone and spent all their effort to have children. Perhaps they felt that these women were easy to fool! Song Yiyan thought to herself that this evil creature had made a lot of connections in order to protect his secret. Normally, women like her would be looked down upon by their in-laws for not having children. Even if they felt that something was wrong later on, they would not dare to tell anyone else. They would swallow any grievances silently, which could help him keep his secret so that he would not be discovered. ¡°Thank you.¡± Song Yiyan gave her a peace charm and an exorcism charm. The woman held the talisman and felt an unknown feeling in her heart. She held her hand and looked at her with swollen eyes. ¡°Can you really get rid of that thing? I beg you to get rid of that harmful thing!¡± She did not want more pitiful people to be like her. After experiencing such a huge ordeal, they fell from the clouds to hell, and their hearts were like ashes. ¡°Okay.¡± Song Yiyan nodded. He was a scourge and she couldn¡¯t let him harm anyone else. The woman looked at her and suddenly felt that she had fallen into hell. Her cold heart was filled with warmth. She had never thought that at her most desperate and painful moment, the person who supported her was not her family, but a girl she had never met before. Her parents had passed away early, and there were only her grandparents in the house. Her grandfather was bedridden, and her grandmother had to take care of him every step of the way. There was no way she could make the old man worry. Moreover, she would not tell her husband and his family about this. They probably wished that she died quickly so that he could marry a new wife. ¡°My condolences to you too. You¡¯ll have another child.¡± Song Yiyan looked at her face. This woman has a fertile look, indicating that she would have many children. The woman smiled bitterly at her, laughing at herself. In the end, she only held her hand tightly. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You have to look forward. You live for yourself, not for anyone else. If you have to give up, then let go. It¡¯s their loss that they don¡¯t cherish you.¡± Song Yiyan felt that since they had met, it was fate. This woman is fertile, but at this moment, there was a black aura lingering around her and she was affected. It was a sign that her marriage was not good. As long as she broke away from this unfortunate marriage, she would find her own happiness. The woman knew that she was definitely not an ordinary person. She nodded vigorously and tried her best to hold back her tears. ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Master.¡± After going through a life and death situation, she had already seen the true heartlessness of her in-laws and had given up on them. She had already walked around the entrance of hell. She was not even afraid of death, what was there to be afraid of? Once she was better, she would get a divorce. The next morning, Song Yiyan and Ji Xing left to try their luck on the mountain that the woman mentioned. They wanted to see if they could find a way in. Ji Xing was waiting for her in a teahouse at the foot of the mountain. Song Yiyan went up the mountain alone. The woman from yesterday said that they were all focused on the women who were alone. There was an ancient temple on the mountain. Early in the morning, groups of believers went up the mountain to pray to Buddha. They said that there was a Dharma Assembly in the temple today. This mountain was called Maoshan. It was located in the Guangnan area, and the scenery was pleasant. The air was fresh, and it was quite good to walk. Song Yiyan walked over, her face full of worry and depression. It was as if she had a stomach full of unspeakable worries, she sighed as she walked. On this side of the mountain road, there was a small stall with the words ¡°Fortune teller¡± written on it. He placed a piece of cloth on the ground, along with two books and two sticks. The fortune teller took a small folding stool and sat aside. People like Song Yiyan were the easiest to target. She was young, beautiful, and dressed well. One look and you could tell that she was rich. Along the way, many fortune-tellers got up and invited her over to read their fortunes. Song Yiyan had rejected it. If you rejected ordinary fortune-tellers, they would definitely not pester you anymore. However, the believer of the six deities was definitely different. He would pester you and ask you what happened. Not far away, under a large pine tree, a fat middle-aged man¡¯s eyes darted around. He quickly grabbed his signboard and chased after Song Yiyan. Song Yiyan had noticed him long ago. Other people¡¯s stalls were on both sides of the road, only he ran far away, under the big pine trees away from the tourists. ¡°Young lady, I see that you are frowning. Have you encountered some difficult problems? Let me help you.¡± When the man smiled, he looked like a venerable Buddha. Song Yiyan refused and kept walking. Fatty persevered. After chasing for a long time, he looked at her stomach. ¡°Young lady, you¡¯re here for this, right?¡± Seeing this, Song Yiyan pretended to be surprised. Fatty had already confirmed it. He chuckled and stopped her. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go to my stall. I¡¯ll take a good look at it for you, I guarantee that you¡¯ll succeed once I am done looking at you.¡± Song Yiyan followed him suspiciously. Fatty was delighted as he calculated how much he wanted to charge her and how much she could afford. Anyway, the Six Deities didn¡¯t want the intermediary fee. It would all belong to him. Song Yiyan was like him, she had her own plans. She was thinking about how she should kill the six deities, should she use fire to burn him to death with a Five Thunder Talisman? The fatty¡¯s name was Liu San. After telling her what had happened, he waited for her reaction. Song Yiyan frowned awkwardly and looked at him. ¡°Can you let my husband go with me?¡± Liu San did not dare to disobey the orders of the six deities. He waved his hand hurriedly. ¡°No, men can¡¯t go. Didn¡¯t I tell you clearly? If you bring your husband along, I won¡¯t be able to bring you there.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll double the price,¡± Song Yiyan negotiated. Liu San was tempted, he agreed on the price and brought the woman in. He would charge her 200,000 yuan. If he doubled it, it would be 400,000 yuan. However, he still refused. ¡°No.¡± Song Yiyan said, ¡°He can wear female clothes, he looks better in female clothes than me. No one will notice.¡± Chapter 1365 - The Song Couple (93) In the end, Liu San was just a guide. He was greedy and not a good person. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have done such evil things. Hearing Song Yiyan¡¯s suggestion, he was tempted. Knowing that she had money, he thought of making a big deal out of it and added another finger to the amount. Song Yiyan looked at the greedy and wretched man in front of her who kept asking her for money. In the end, he would have to spit out money to save his life. She would let him be smug for a while. She would settle the score with him after she dealt with the six deities. If he was lying now, who knows how many times a year he has lied to people. There was no need to talk about money. He had caused so many people to suffer a fate worse than death and broke their family apart, such a person living was a scourge. Seeing that she had agreed, Liu San smiled and said, ¡°Give me half as a deposit first. When it¡¯s done, give me the other half!¡± The woman in front of him was a spendthrift, 500,000 yuan was too little. She looked very rich, so he should ask her for a million yuan! Song Yiyan immediately transferred 250,000 yuan to him. Liu San looked at the transfer in satisfaction and was overjoyed. The women who came to beg for children were all nearby. All the women in the village had to rely on men to survive and didn¡¯t have much money. It was already a huge fortune to be able to cheat 50,000 yuan. Moreover, those who were infertile and tried all sorts of ways to have children were few in number. In fact, he could barely clinch a few business deals in a year. However, for him, drinking, finding women and gambling was enough for him. Anyway, it was much more money than working hard on physical labor, and he did not have to put in any effort. Liu San said that they would gather at the pavilion at the foot of the mountain at five in the afternoon, he would bring them there and told her to be punctual. If she missed the time, she would have to wait for half a month. Song Yiyan asked why she had to wait half a month, but he stammered and couldn¡¯t explain it. In the end, he panicked and said that it was a rule, he told her to follow the rules. Why did she have so many questions? The atmosphere in this small town was really not bad. Song Yiyan and Ji Xing shopped for the entire afternoon as if they were on a date. Ever since they started dating, the two of them had never had such a leisurely and formal date. Time flew by and it was four o¡¯clock. Song Yiyan pulled Ji Xing into a clothing store. There were clothes for both men and women in the clothing store. She pushed Ji Xing into the fitting room and said that she wanted to choose and buy clothes for him. Ji Xing gave her a skeptical look, he didn¡¯t know when this petty woman had become so generous. She probably thought of him because the clothes in this town were cheap. Sigh, no matter what, he was already very happy that she would think of him. After Ji Xing entered the fitting room, he saw her smile mysteriously and had an ominous feeling. He had a feeling she was up to no good. Song Yiyan knew that if she told him in advance, the man would be angry and refuse to shop, she would even have to coax him. He was a petty man. She had deliberately chosen this time as it was almost time for the gathering. She had already had a beautiful date and was in a very good mood. If he was willing to go, he could only wear female clothes. If he was unwilling to go over, she would go herself! ¡°Miss, you don¡¯t have to wear such a big dress.¡± The staff saw that she was looking for the biggest dress and ran to her to remind her kindly, ¡°You can wear the size M.¡± Song Yiyan shook her head. ¡°The biggest size in your store is 175? There¡¯s no 185?¡± The shop assistant was in a dilemma. She looked at her height, the lady in front of her was only about 165. Why did she need such a big size? ¡°No.¡± How could a normal girl be so tall! Song Yiyan looked at the clothes in her hand. ¡°Is there a store nearby that sells large sizes of clothes?¡± These clothes were too small, Ji Xing definitely could not wear them. They were not suitable! The staff shook his head and suddenly remembered something. ¡°We do have Chinese clothes in our store. It was custom-made but the store got it wrong and made it into size 185. I was just about to return it, let me take it out and show you.¡± Song Yiyan didn¡¯t expect such a coincidence. Chinese clothes? She wanted to wear it too. ¡°Do you still have other Chinese clothing in your store?¡± The shop assistant said that it was for sale, but it was only custom-made. It was not a specialized Chinese clothing store. Those who liked Chinese clothing came to them to customize it, they then made it and would provide all sorts of styles. The place where the Chinese clothes were placed was in a small room and there were many hanging clothes. The staff explained that they were all samples for people to try on. That size 185 traditional Chinese clothing was a little pink. It was very beautiful and fairy-like. Song Yiyan chose an aqua blue dress for herself. It was fresh and elegant. Ji Xing waited for a long time but did not see her return. He pushed open the door of the fitting room and saw her carrying many clothes over. He looked serious for a moment and pretended to be calm. Song Yiyan poked her head in and looked at him with a fawning smile. ¡°Young Master, you must be anxious. I¡¯ll help you change your clothes now.¡± Ji Xing frowned slightly. Listening to her pinched voice, it was extremely sticky, making his heart itch and feel a little strange. He took another look, she was carrying Chinese clothes. The outfit on the outside was blue and covered the one inside. It was probably his. She planned to wear this to the temple to beg for children? If it was a couple outfit, it seemed like it was not bad. He could barely accept it. Song Yiyan removed his clothes eagerly. She removed his clothes quickly and in the blink of an eye, he was naked. She looked at his perfect figure and couldn¡¯t help but swallow. Ji Xing suddenly moved closer to her ear and brushed his lips against her earlobe. He breathed out. ¡°Do you want it?¡± Song Yiyan nodded. It wasn¡¯t anything shameful, it was just a fling. She slid her hand across his chest and winked. ¡°You don¡¯t want to?¡± Ji Xing was angered by her, he coughed softly and grabbed her naughty hand. He gritted his teeth. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you a lesson when we get back.¡± He guarantees that she won¡¯t be able to get out of bed! Song Yiyan replied, ¡°Yes, Master.¡± When Ji Xing turned his head, his lips curled into a smile. His eyes were gentle and doting, but when he saw the young lady behind him taking out the clothes, the smile froze on his face. Song Yiyan said, ¡°Young Master, raise your hand.¡± ¡°I¡¯m wearing this?¡± Song Yiyan nodded and explained seriously, ¡°Liu San said that the six deities only see women and not men. If you don¡¯t wear it, you can only wait for me here. I¡¯ll go alone.¡± Ji Xing frowned slightly, his eyes flickering with fire. ¡°Then go alone!¡± Does she want him to wear female clothes? No way! Song Yiyan sniffled in disappointment and said in a low voice, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go over myself. If I can¡¯t win against the six deities and get injured accidentally, it¡¯s my fault for not having enough magic power.¡± Chapter 1366 - The Song Couple (94) There was a dangerous look in Ji Xing¡¯s eyes, and an obvious helplessness flashed past. He held his breath in his throat. Song Yiyan was overjoyed. She looked at Ji Xing in a female outfit in the mirror and pulled his arm. ¡°Sit down. I¡¯ll put on makeup for you and you¡¯ll be perfect!¡± Ji Xing gritted his teeth. ¡°We agreed on a hundred times! Not one time less!¡± Song Yiyan snorted. ¡°You¡¯re such a pervert! I knew it! You¡¯re just lusting for my body!¡± Ji Xing almost spat out a mouthful of blood. Look at what this heartless woman was saying. He had promised to cross-dress not because he was worried about her safety, but because he wanted her body. When the staff saw the two beautiful women in Chinese outfits come out, her eyes almost fell to the ground. They were too beautiful, this was the first time she had seen such beautiful women. Kingdom-toppling beauty was probably used to describe them! But that tall beauty looked a little familiar. Looking again, it was that little beauty¡¯s boyfriend! After the staff realized the truth, she coughed and ran to the counter to settle their bill. Perhaps she was wrong, that handsome man was not the little beauty¡¯s boyfriend at all. They were sisters, good sisters! She was a crossdresser. The crossdresser in front of her was even more genuine than those Internet celebrities. She was so beautiful that it was suffocating! Song Yiyan held Ji Xing¡¯s hand and patted him. ¡°Don¡¯t be so unhappy. You¡¯re the prettiest, really. You¡¯re prettier than me. Smile.¡± Ji Xing glanced at her coldly. Song Yiyan pursed her lips. ¡°So be it. Why are you glaring at me? I didn¡¯t force you to wear it.¡± At this time, there were more people on the street. When they saw the two beauties in Chinese outfits suddenly appear on the street, they couldn¡¯t help but take out their phones to secretly take pictures. The short beauty was very light and beautiful. She wore blue clothes and was gorgeous. However, compared to her, that tall beauty was more attractive. She was tall and cold, stubborn and aloof. Her beauty was indescribable, and she gave off a breathtaking feeling. Song Yiyan poked his arm. ¡°Look, they¡¯re all looking at you. The rate at which you made people look at you is higher than mine.¡± Ji Xing didn¡¯t want to talk at all. He swept his cold and threatening gaze around. The passersby who were about to take photos of him were so shocked that they almost dropped their phones. This beauty was too scary! It was rare to see someone this tall, her body was perfect and she was beautiful. It was enviable. Song Yiyan bought a lot of food along the way and put a piece of rice cake into her mouth. ¡°Ah!¡± Ji Xing opened his mouth to eat. Song Yiyan flashed rice cake in front of him and placed it in her mouth. She smiled arrogantly and stuck another piece in. Ji Xing had a flirtatious expression on his face. After seeing the woman bluffing, he once again ate the rice cake. The moment he turned, he grabbed the back of her head with one hand and her chin with the other, his mouth on hers. Song Yiyan didn¡¯t expect him to act like a pervert in public. She miscalculated and was taken advantage of. There were many people on the street. When they saw the scene before them, their eyes almost fell to the ground. Fuck! What did they see? Two stunning beauties kissing on the street! Oh my god, this must be too exciting. However, to put it bluntly, it was really very pleasing to the eye and very enviable. Song Yiyan waited until she got into the taxi. She took out a small mirror from her bag and touched her swollen lips. ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done!¡± Ji Xing turned his head lazily and pointed at his lips. ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done.¡± Damn woman. How dare she bite him? She was going to ruin his mouth. Song Yiyan said, ¡°If you didn¡¯t do that, would I have bitten you?¡± ¡°If you didn¡¯t lie to me, would I have kissed you?¡± The driver broke out in a cold sweat when he heard their conversation. Oh my god, what happened to him? He was just a small driver in a small place, he could not stand such a scene. That gorgeous beauty who looked very big, he thought she was a beauty. He did not expect that when he spoke, he was actually a man! A crossdresser! He had lived long enough to see this! That little beauty was the same. She was so beautiful, so how did she fall for such a man who liked to dress up as a woman? It was such a pity. Ji Xing had already been baptized by countless strange gazes as he walked over. At this moment, he could already face it very calmly and swept his cold gaze at the driver. The driver quickly looked forward and did not dare to think too much. That crossdresser seemed to be able to read people¡¯s thoughts. It made him feel weak and scared. At 5pm sharp, Song Yiyan pulled Ji Xing along and arrived at the venue. Liu San¡¯s eyes widened when he saw this. He didn¡¯t have many hobbies usually, but he liked to look at women and female celebrities from all over the world. He had seen all sorts of women. However, he had never seen someone so beautiful beside this young lady. Her figure was very good, but her front was a little too flat. However, this did not affect her beauty! Ji Xing swept his knife-like cold gaze over with an absolute threat and warning. Liu San gulped, his hands were still subconsciously clenched. It had already become a habit. Whenever he saw a beauty, he could not help but want to give her a hand! When he saw Song Yiyan beside Ji Xing, he recognized her and realized that the tall beauty was definitely the husband she was talking about! Ha! So it was a man! He only liked women. As for men, no matter how beautiful their female clothes were, he would not be interested once he found out. ¡°Everyone¡¯s here. Come with me!¡± Liu San no longer looked at Ji Xing. Instead, he kept glancing at Song Yiyan. This beauty was so fresh and beautiful. She looked like a celebrity, but he couldn¡¯t remember her name for a while. Song Yiyan looked around. Including her and Ji Xing, there were eight people in total and they were all women. The older ones looked to be in their forties, and the younger ones looked to be in their twenties. They were dressed very plainly and were clearly very curious about her and Ji Xing. From time to time, they would secretly look at them. Song Yiyan liked to chat with people. She asked the girl at the back, ¡°You¡¯re still so young. Why are you in such a hurry to have a child?¡± This girl was dressed more fashionably and was carrying an LV bag. She was really something! The girl glanced at Liu San and thought of his advice. She only shook her head and looked at her cautiously without saying anything. Chapter 1367 - The Song Couple (95) Song Yiyan sighed disinterestedly and glanced at the women. Every one of them had a lot on their minds. However, perhaps because they thought that their wish would be fulfilled after seeing the six deities, their footsteps were light and their eyes lit up. After about half an hour, they reached a fork in the road. Liu San got his men to cover their eyes. He took out a rope from his bag and let them hold the rope as they walked in a group to prevent them from getting separated. ¡°You must be sincere. If you are sincere, your wish will come true. The six deities will hear your wish and grant it.¡± Liu San¡¯s voice was loud, and there was a hint of fierceness in his eyes. ¡°If anyone doesn¡¯t close their eyes and see something they shouldn¡¯t see and offend the six deities, don¡¯t blame the six deities for not showing their powers.¡± Other than Ji Xing and Song Yiyan, everyone else had a serious expression on their faces. After covering themselves with a black cloth, they obediently closed their eyes. Song Yiyan was right in front of Ji Xing. She reached out to dig at his fingers, but the man¡¯s warm hand grabbed hers and held it. Liu San held the flashlight in his hand and shone it around. After seeing that everyone had covered their eyes, he nodded in satisfaction and led the way. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± It was very dark, and Liu San was sure that no one dared to be disobedient. He looked around randomly and walked forward confidently. Ji Xing and Song Yiyan only took a few steps before they tore the cloth from their eyes and secretly looked around. They had already entered the deep mountains. There were many wild animals on this side of the mountain, and they could hear the roars of large carnivores all around. It was a narrow mountain road, it was uneven and they were blindfolded. Their pace was very slow. Ever since she covered her eyes, the surrounding environment started to change. The temperature also dropped a lot, and it was a little sinister. A cold wind blew over, causing goosebumps all over her body. Song Yiyan didn¡¯t know how these women fell for it. Which real immortal would build a temple in such a sinister mountain? Anyone with a brain would know that the offerings in such a place were definitely not good. After walking for about half an hour, Song Yiyan was lost. Liu San was quite cautious. Or rather, the six deities behind this were cautious. With so many turns, even someone with a good sense of direction would not be able to remember the way. Not to mention, someone like her who did not have a good sense of direction would have gotten lost long ago. ¡°Even if this road was for an immortal, he wouldn¡¯t be able to remember it. Why did he waste so much effort?¡± Song Yiyan whispered to Ji Xing, ¡°I don¡¯t remember anything.¡± Ji Xing looked at a small paper effigy flying beside her feet and nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll remember.¡± She didn¡¯t remember, but if she wanted to remember the way, there were many ways. The little paper effigy remembered. ¡°Why are you so amazing?¡± Song Yiyan praised sincerely with admiration. Ji Xing curled his lips and smiled helplessly. He gestured for her to keep quiet. The surrounding wind was strong, and the sound of footsteps was very loud and messy. From time to time, there were people who couldn¡¯t walk steadily and cried out in surprise. Liu San couldn¡¯t hear their conversation. After walking for another 10 minutes, Liu San got everyone to take off the blindfold and continued walking. Song Yiyan was a little tired, and her footsteps became slower. Ji Xing walked up to her and patted his own shoulder. Song Yiyan followed his advice and jumped on him with a smile. She kissed him fawningly, and she felt that he was sweet. The women who accompanied them usually did housework at most. It was the first time they had walked such a long mountain road, everyone was tired. At that moment, when they saw Song Yiyan on Ji Xing¡¯s back and thought about their treatment at home, they couldn¡¯t help but feel envious. Liu San said that they were a lesbian couple and definitely wanted a child. The six deities were really omnipotent, even two women could give birth. But between the two of them, was the tall beauty about to get pregnant? Or was it the short one? At this moment, they actually started to envy the two women being together. Song Yiyan lowered her voice and bit his ear. ¡°Why are they all looking at me?¡± ¡°You look good.¡± Song Yiyan felt extremely narcissistic. She touched her face. ¡°I know I¡¯m good-looking, and you¡¯re good-looking too.¡± The fire that Ji Xing had suppressed all the way finally disappeared after hearing her soft and sweet voice. He smiled happily. He realized that he really wanted very little. He only needed her to say a few nice words to him softly and he could give her his life. Song Yiyan hooked her arms around his neck and rubbed her face against his neck. She yawned lazily. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep for a while. Call me when you get there.¡± Ji Xing hummed and looked sideways slightly. His lips brushed past her face, and the fragrant touch made his heart soften. Liu San knew that they were a married couple. At this moment, when he saw how close the couple was, he could not help but feel envious. There was no way to compare a person with another person. Look at the other party, he was rich, good-looking, and had such a good relationship with his wife. For the sake of his wife, his husband could even crossdress. At the thought of this, he smiled sinisterly. Tch! Love dies quickly, so what if they are in love now?! When they returned from the Six Deities Temples, he would see if their relationship could still be so good! Song Yiyan didn¡¯t sleep for long before Ji Xing woke her up. When she raised her head again, she saw a cave. There were a few steps in front of the cave, it looked like it was man-made and was very rough. A few hundred meters away from the hole, black gas filled the air. The miasma was very strong and was filled with hatred and resentment. Song Yiyan couldn¡¯t help but shiver as she looked at it. How much resentment did it take to form such a poisonous miasma? It looked like the evil spirits here were very resentful! Liu San muttered a few words at the door that no one could understand. After jumping for a long time, he looked at them. ¡°The six deities said that you can go in.¡± Song Yiyan and Ji Xing both restrained their auras. Other than one who was a little taller and prettier, the other was good-looking as well. They were no different from ordinary people. Liu San entered the cave first and lit the candle in the cave. Under the candlelight, the full appearance of the giant stone statue in the middle slowly appeared. It was a stone about three meters tall. Many of the heads and limbs on the stone did not look like they were carved by humans but formed naturally. It was tall and heavy, giving off a very oppressive feeling, making people not dare to look up. Chapter 1368 - The Song Couple (96) All the women present lowered their heads solemnly and pressed their palms together sincerely, not daring to look up at the stone statue. The resentment in the cave was many times stronger than outside. Song Yiyan closed her eyes. When she used her Heavenly Eye to look, she couldn¡¯t even see her fingers. It was obvious how much resentment was present. However, the strange thing was that although the grievance was heavy, she did not discover any evil aura. Perhaps it was hiding in a corner, peeping at them to see if there was any danger or abnormalities before coming out? This bastard was so cautious and cunning! Liu San was like a charlatan again. He held a ferocious stone mask and jumped around in front of them like he was possessed, calling for God. ¡°The six deities are here, they¡¯re here!¡± Liu San shivered and knelt on the ground first. Then, he prostrated himself. ¡°The six deities are here. Please accept our worship.¡± Song Yiyan was anxious. He didn¡¯t come. Was Liu San a liar? After fooling around, that thing still did not appear? Just as she was thinking about this, she suddenly felt a cold wind fly past above the cave. It lifted her hair and looked up with narrowed eyes. Great! It¡¯s here! ¡°The six deities are here. Believers, quickly kneel down!¡± Liu San shouted at the people in the cave. As he finished speaking, the women knelt down. Other than Ji Xing and Song Yiyan, they were still standing straight. Liu San pointed at the two of them. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you kneeling?¡± Ji Xing smiled. ¡°This pair of legs is not worthy of me kneeling to anything other than my parents!¡± After he said this, his aura immediately rose. He was high and mighty, looking down on the world. It was as if everyone was like ants in his eyes. ¡°My husband is right!¡± Song Yiyan nodded with a smile. Liu San was so angry that his face turned green. He didn¡¯t expect that after doing so much, he would actually fail miserably. He pointed at them angrily and started to stir trouble. ¡°Did you see that? The two of them didn¡¯t kneel. If you can¡¯t fulfill your wish, it¡¯s the two of them who caused it. Don¡¯t blame the others!¡± The women in the cave were glaring at them as if they were their enemies. It was as if they wanted to eat them up. ¡°Kneel!¡± ¡°Kneel down!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t hinder us if you don¡¯t want to pray to God!¡± The women were angered because their interests were threatened. ¡°How do you know that you¡¯re looking at a god and not something else?¡± Song Yiyan glanced at the women present and pointed at the stone statue. ¡°Look carefully. Is there such an ugly god?¡± Which god would build his temple in this place that is so remote? The stone statue let out a boom, and the faces on the stone became even more terrifying. Liu San¡¯s legs went soft from fear, and he knelt on the ground with a thump. He kowtowed and said, ¡°Please calm down, Six Deities. I¡¯ll drive these two traitors out right now!¡± The remaining women also shouted for them to get lost. Song Yiyan honestly felt that ignorance couldn¡¯t be saved, these women in front of her wouldn¡¯t give up no matter what. ¡°Why should I get lost? He should be the one getting lost!¡± She smiled and pointed to the stone statue in the middle. The stone statue seemed to be angered by her words. The face, arms, and hands on the stone statue began to twist strangely. The women were so frightened that their faces turned pale. They shouted unanimously for them to get lost, there were even people who picked up rocks and prepared to throw them with it. ¡°I¡¯ll let you see with your own eyes what kind of god you worship.¡± Song Yiyan smiled proudly. ¡°Stop her!¡± Liu San¡¯s eyes were filled with fear as he shouted. After receiving the order, the women looked at her with hatred. They rushed straight at her, as if they were looking at an enemy who had killed their father. But before they reached her, they heard a bang behind them. It was the sound of rocks exploding, shards of stone smashed into their faces and bodies. Song Yiyan quickly rushed out of the women¡¯s circle. The moment she kicked Liu San away, a talisman quickly stuck to the brain in the middle of the stone statue. The ghost wanted to escape because it saw that things weren¡¯t good. However, only two hideous and terrifying brains emerged. The rest of the brain was still with the stone statue. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Song Yiyan held her arms calmly and watched it struggle in pain. Many of the monster¡¯s heads and limbs were struggling to escape. It was as if it had endured immense pain as it let out a shrill cry. Song Yiyan was holding a talisman in her hand. She grabbed one of its arms and started pulling it out. That thing seemed to be unwilling to leave the stone statue. After sensing the danger, it knew that once it left the stone statue, it would definitely die. The women in the cave, including Liu San, were stunned when they saw what happened. What was that? It was completely pitch black, and there were warts on its body. It had bean sized poison pus on its body, and it had a savage and resentful expression. Liu San had always known that what he worshiped was not something good. However, for the sake of money, he still did something immoral. He did not expect this thing to be so disgusting. Those women were trembling in fear, some were cowardly and extremely tired. After the shock, they fainted. For a moment, the cave was in chaos. People ran, screamed, fainted. Liu San saw that the situation was bad. It seemed that the six deities would not be able to escape calamity today. He had to run for his life quickly, he could not die with him. He turned around and prepared to slip away. Ji Xing stepped on him and exerted force on his foot. He screamed and fainted. Ji Xing looked at the woman who was still awake and dragged Liu San out like he was carrying a dead dog. He looked at the women who followed him out. ¡°Watch him closely, don¡¯t let him escape. Otherwise, don¡¯t think of getting back any of the money you were cheated by him.¡± These women did not come from rich families, they had tried their best to get the money to pay their respects to the six deities. When they heard Ji Xing¡¯s words, there was no reason for them to not pay attention. Two brave women ran to the tree vines and tied Liu San up just in case. Song Yiyan thought that the person she pulled out would be a disgusting monster with six heads, eight hands, and pus all over its body. She didn¡¯t expect it to be a child. The child who had fallen to the ground with a painful expression was only about five or six years old. He had no limbs, only a body and a head. The entire scene looked very strange. Chapter 1369 - The Song Couple (97) Song Yiyan didn¡¯t care what it was, she kept pulling it out with one hand. In the end, she pulled out seven or eight children whose bodies were all incomplete. They were all children. The youngest was about three or four years old, and the oldest was about 10 years old. There was a floor full of disabled children. She did not know if it was because the power of her talisman earlier was too great, but their bodies looked very weak and they lay on the ground without any strength to resist. The atmosphere in the cave became very strange, and the air seemed to twist. The children looked at Song Yiyan with their big eyes. They looked like ordinary children and did not look as scary as they did in the stone statue. Song Yiyan frowned and was a little stunned. She thought that the person she pulled out was a monster and didn¡¯t want to waste her breath. However, the monster suddenly turned into disabled children who looked very miserable. Ji Xing didn¡¯t know what was going on, but he walked to a child who seemed to be in a good condition and looked down at him. ¡°Tell me honestly, who are you?¡± The children were scared silly by Song Yiyan¡¯s violent behavior and were trembling in fear. When they heard Ji Xing¡¯s question, they looked up at him and stammered something. ¡°You¡¯re not going to say it? Then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± Song Yiyan sneered, her eyes filled with bloodlust. You couldn¡¯t underestimate children, children were sometimes more terrifying than adults. Even if they looked pitiful, there was nothing good about evil creatures like ghosts. These evil spirits had bewitched the women to come over and then made them pregnant with ghost fetuses. With this, it was not too much to beat them to ashes. ¡°It¡¯s not us.¡± The oldest child with an amputation looked at Song Yiyan and sobbed. ¡°We¡¯re only responsible for giving them that drink.¡± With that, he pointed to a sunken stone beside him. It was filled with clear water and there were many bowls beside it. Song Yiyan looked over. The water looked clear, but there were many black things that looked like tadpoles inside. This was what Chen Shan had said. The six deities must have made them drink it! It must have been this thing that made the women pregnant. That tadpole-like thing looked inviting. Ji Xing glanced at it too and felt that it was too disgusting when it moved. Seeing Song Yiyan walk over, she was about to touch it when he pulled her into his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t touch it.¡± Song Yiyan couldn¡¯t help but laugh. She looked up at him. ¡°Are you afraid that I¡¯ll get pregnant if I touch it? I¡¯ll give you a ghost child too?¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Ji Xing¡¯s face was cold. Those creatures were undoubtedly the culprit that made women pregnant, it was not necessary to drink it. Looking at those disgusting black tadpole-like things that seemed to be alive, the disgust in his eyes deepened. ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense.¡± Song Yiyan¡¯s expression turned serious as she pointed at the box. ¡°You must have guessed it. Those women are pregnant because of these things.¡± However, the woman she saw in the hospital last night, the child she gave birth to was indeed a child made of flesh and blood with a physical body. It should be that these creatures would take the opportunity to interfere when the woman was having sex with a man and make her pregnant. She thought it was repulsive for them to come up with such a disgusting method. These children really did not know what was in the water, they were here to play tricks and trick the women into drinking the water. Finding the mastermind was their top priority. ¡°Who¡¯s taking me there?¡± Song Yiyan wasn¡¯t talking to them nicely, she was threatening them. The children, who were already frightened, huddled together. They looked at the talisman she was holding. The timid ones were crying with fear, but no one stepped forward. ¡°I think you won¡¯t give up until it¡¯s too late.¡± Song Yiyan threw out a talisman and it flew to the leading child. A puff of black smoke emerged, as if it was burning the child. It was mixed with the child¡¯s painful moans, but he bit his lip and did not shout. ¡°Are you going to let your soul dissipate?¡± Song Yiyan never showed mercy to ghosts. However, she was facing a group of children after all. They were all disabled, so she held back and did not stick it directly to his forehead. Otherwise, he would not have been so relaxed. ¡°I¡¯ll talk!¡± A four or five-year-old girl without two arms shouted hoarsely, ¡°Don¡¯t hurt big brother, I¡¯ll talk!¡± ¡°Xiao Mao, don¡¯t say it!¡± Even though the child was in great pain, he still scolded sternly. He endured the immense pain, causing his entire face to distort. ¡°These people are all baddies! Even if we tell her, she won¡¯t let us off!¡± The little girl was crying, but ghosts didn¡¯t shed tears. They could only hear her painful and uncomfortable cries, but they couldn¡¯t see her tears. When they heard the boy¡¯s words, they scowled and stopped talking. The other children also looked at her with an expression as if they were facing death. They pursed their lips tightly, making it clear that even if their souls were destroyed, they would never speak up and betray the true murderer behind them. Song Yiyan didn¡¯t expect them to really lie to her just now and say that they didn¡¯t know anything. From the looks of it, they definitely knew everything. They are even willing to die to protect the mastermind! That intrigued her. They both looked scared. However, even though he was scared, he was still unwilling to reveal the person behind him. He would rather die than expose the mastermind. ¡°I¡¯m not a Taoist priest, I¡¯m an Onmyoji. I won¡¯t kill you indiscriminately.¡± Song Yiyan¡¯s patience was running out. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, ask them.¡± Just as she finished speaking, the jade pendant around her neck flashed with red light. At the next moment, two people came out. It was Nian Chenchen and Yang Juan who had just returned from the netherworld. Yang Juan had a special motherly aura that was very attractive to children. For example, Nian Chenchen liked her as if she was his mother. Nian Chenchen was a very affable child. The children did not expect her to have two ghosts with her as an Onmyoji. They widened their eyes in shock and were shocked by her actions. Song Yiyan had absolute trust in Yang Juan and Nian Chenchen, so she let them handle the children who would rather die than reveal who the mastermind was. In order not to affect their negotiation, she went out with Ji Xing and cleared the cave for them. Chapter 1370 - The Song Couple (98) The women who had come together were all waiting outside the cave! The women who were unconscious had already woken up. It was a lie to say that they were not afraid, everyone was trembling. However, after remembering Ji Xing¡¯s instructions, they did not escape. They were looking at Liu San! Liu San also woke up. His face was ferocious as he shouted angrily, ¡°B*tch, let go of me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡± The youngest girl in branded clothes beside him turned pale in fright and almost fell. She only stopped after being supported by the woman beside her. Liu San cursed and threatened the women to let go of him. Otherwise, he would kill them and their entire family. One of the women was a little scared. She asked the woman beside her in a trembling voice, ¡°What should we do?¡± These women could not make any decisions at home, they were ordered around by their husbands and did not have any opinions. They held hands and huddled together and looked at each other. How would they know what to do? ¡°Are you afraid? If you are, let go of me.¡± Liu San¡¯s eyes were vicious and proud. ¡°Do you know what I do? I¡¯m from the mafia. I¡¯ve been in prison and have killed people.¡± The women were terrified, they were most afraid of such outlaws. They did not care about their lives and killed people for their belongings, they could do anything. ¡°We can¡¯t let him go until that man comes out.¡± The youngest girl mustered her courage and stood out. She pointed at Liu San. ¡°He¡¯s just trying to scare us, he doesn¡¯t dare to kill anyone. If he does, he will be executed!¡± ¡°Yes, he doesn¡¯t dare to kill anyone.¡± Song Yiyan heard this when she arrived. She smiled and walked towards Liu San. Liu San did not know why, but when he saw her coming over, he felt chills and stammered, ¡°Don¡¯t come over!¡± ¡°What? Are you afraid of me?¡± Song Yiyan laughed. She casually picked up a stick from the ground, walked to Liu San, and hit him with it. ¡°You dared to threaten me. Let¡¯s see if you kill me first or if I kill you first today.¡± In the quiet forest deep in the mountains, shrill screams that sounded like pigs were being slaughtered echoed in the air for a long time. After Song Yiyan was done hitting him, she handed the stick to the young woman. ¡°If he dares to threaten you again, hit him hard!¡± The women were stunned by her aura. They were in awe and fear, but they could not resist their admiration for her. Their morale was boosted and they cheered loudly. Liu San was in so much pain that he moaned and did not even dare to let out a fart. Song Yiyan took his phone and looked at the women beside him. ¡°Take out your phones. I¡¯ll return all the money he cheated you with.¡± Liu San, who was half dead on the ground, suddenly widened his eyes. His face was twisted as if someone had killed his entire family. ¡°You can¡¯t!¡± Song Yiyan smiled. She had already unlocked his phone and showed it to him, angering him. ¡°What can¡¯t I do? You lied to me about the money and you still don¡¯t want to pay me back?¡± Liu San wanted to die at this moment. He regretted it. What sin had he committed to provoke such a great Buddha? He could only glare at her with his eyes wide open. The women took out their phones but there was no signal. They looked at Song Yiyan. ¡°We¡¯re in the mountains. There¡¯s no signal.¡± Song Yiyan took out a piece of talisman, drew a wifi symbol on it, and stuck it on a paper crane that was flying beside her. Thereafter, the paper crane flew up. In just a moment, the signal bar on the phone started flashing non-stop. Not only did it miraculously have a signal, it was full! The women had never seen anything so magical, they looked at Song Yiyan as if she was a god. Admiration was no longer enough to describe their excitement and shock. She must be the little fairy sent by heaven to save them! She was really amazing, she could even conjure a signal! Song Yiyan opened Liu San¡¯s payment app, the money was still there. There were more than two million and a few thousand yuan in total. It looked like the money she was cheated out of had not arrived yet! This group of women had been cheated of a lot of money, there was 900,000 in total. The one who got cheated out of the most was the young lady covered in branded clothes. She had been cheated of 300,000 yuan. The others were cheated of between 50,000 and 200,000 yuan. Song Yiyan transferred all their money to them and transferred the rest to herself. She paid 500,000 yuan and got back more than 1.1 million yuan. Not bad, not bad! She had profited! However, she would not take the extra money herself. She would donate this dirty money to a charity organization, she was afraid of her lifespan being shortened if she used it! ¡°Wait here. After everything is over, we¡¯ll bring you out of the mountain.¡± Song Yiyan looked at the women and told them to watch Liu San and not let him escape. The woman thanked her profusely and watched as she and her husband entered the cave again. Nian Chenchen was already waiting for her at the cave entrance. When he saw her coming over, he stopped talking and looked like he was in a dilemma. It was as if he had not thought of how to tell her about this. Seeing his expression, Song Yiyan knew that the two of them had already taken care of the children in the cave. They wanted him to go in and talk. The children looked at her differently, wary, measuring, thinking. Nian Chenchen was still a child himself, he would definitely not be able to explain it clearly. In the end, it was Yang Juan who said it. Yang Juan said that these children were poor children. They were not born with disabilities, but it was formed after birth. Everyone had a tragic background. Some were kidnapped by human traffickers, and after they were disabled, they begged. Some were sold to people with special hobbies. After they were disabled, they were used for decoration by evil people, and some were abused by their parents. The reason why they had appeared here and done such a thing was to save someone, a very poor little girl. As for who the little girl was, Yang Juan said that the children didn¡¯t tell her and wanted to bring them over to take a look. The disabled children were injured by Song Yiyan¡¯s talisman and couldn¡¯t recover. When they floated in the air and led the way, the scene was terrifying. Behind the stone statue in this cave was another world, a very deep cave. The ceiling of the cave was filled with stalactites and some glowing stones. The strange stalactites, a work of nature, was a very spectacular sight. As they walked in, they could not feel any malice or resentment. The wind in the cave blew at them, and it was very gentle. From afar, she could hear the children¡¯s crisp and happy laughter. Chapter 1371 - The Song Couple (99) The cave was like a small children¡¯s home, it was very tidy. There were children¡¯s entertainment facilities. There was a simple and crude slide, cradle, seesaw, swing, and trampoline. There were all kinds of old toy cars and toys and they were all neatly arranged. There were also many books on the shelf. A small table and chair was placed beside it, just like a reading room. Many children were shuttling through it and were playing and reading, it was harmonious and warm. Before Song Yiyan arrived, she had imagined countless scenarios. But the scene in front of her was definitely not what she had expected. Who would have thought that in this gloomy cave, a cheerful, warm children¡¯s amusement park would suddenly appear? Ji Xing turned to look at the woman beside him, not knowing what was going on. This was not a place where vengeful spirits and evil spirits gathered. Instead, it was a place where a group of pure-hearted children existed. Of course, these children were already dead. Perhaps they had suffered too much when they were alive. After they died, they would be nostalgic and build this paradise of their dreams! Yang Juan held Nian Chenchen¡¯s hand and when she saw the scene in front of her, her expression was very complicated. There was a hint of discomfort and a gratified smile on her face. Many people did not live easier than her, just like the children here. Which of them did not suffer torture before they died? However, after they died, they did not become vengeful spirits. Perhaps the children¡¯s hearts were very pure and they did not hate the people who caused their deaths! They soon arrived and the children who were playing stopped playing when they saw someone coming over. They gathered together and stared at them vigilantly. Seeing them approaching bit by bit, like little beasts whose homes had been invaded, they pricked up their fur and warned them not to come over. The leading child who brought Song Yiyan and the rest looked at them and comforted them. He calmed them down and asked the little girl at the front, ¡°Nan Nan, where¡¯s Sister Jing?¡± Song Yiyan glanced at the child. She looked very strange, and her body looked like it was about to crack at any moment. She was stitched up with visible red threads. Yes, it was like a cloth doll that had been completely torn apart and was pieced together bit by bit. Of course, the red thread was definitely not a thread. Instead, it was a blood stream that flowed with blood. It was very thin, just like a human¡¯s capillary. The little girl called Nan Nan looked at them cautiously with her bloodshot eyes. After confirming that they did not have any ill intentions, she led the way. The children beside them had changed as well, their bodies were filled with resentment. As long as they dared to do anything harmful to them, they would be ready to fight it out with them. Yang Juan looked at the children and smiled. ¡°Continue playing. We won¡¯t hurt you.¡± The children could feel her warmth and kindness, but they did not let down their guard and stared at Ji Xing and Song Yiyan. The two of them were the only two humans alive here. Soon, Song Yiyan and the others met the girl called Sister Jing in a slightly smaller cave. The outside was the amusement park, and the cave inside was a large dormitory. They all had bunk beds and were very simple, it was assembled using wooden boards. There were blankets and pillows on some beds, but they were all very old. Some of the bedsheets were only covered with dry straw mats. It was very simple and crude, but it was cleaned up very neatly. The girl named Sister Jing was sitting by the bed, sewing a pair of torn pants with a needle. The pants were white and tattered, with new patches on the old patches. There was a child lying on the bed she was sitting on. The child and the little girl named Nan Nan who was leading the way, was in the exact same state. Her body seemed to have been cut into countless pieces, and she used a few simple red threads to patch it up. Rather than saying that it was caused by a cut, it was more appropriate to say that it was broken by something. The corners of the wounds on her body were broken, and the wounds were in an extremely terrifying irregular shape. Because of the intense pain from her soul, blood kept seeping out and flowing into her body. This repeated itself until the girl¡¯s face was filled with pain. However, no matter how painful it was, she did not cry or make a sound. Only her still intact eyes looked warmly at the girl sitting by the bed, mending her pants. Song Yiyan had lived for two lifetimes and had seen everything. However, when she saw the girl in front of her, her heart trembled. She really could not imagine how miserable her death would be to make her repeat the painful and despairing deaths over and over again. There was no end to it. The girl¡¯s broken body formed a strong contrast with her gentle gaze, making people unsure of what to feel. Anger, despair, sympathy, or relief? A normal soul could choose to live after dying. However, very few people had experienced death that was this cruel. Their souls had been sliced apart, and they could barely maintain their state when they died. The girl named Sister Jing looked very sweet and had a thin body. When she saw them coming, she calmly put down the work in her hand and looked at them. ¡°Did you do this to those pregnant women?¡± Song Yiyan cut straight to the chase. Jing nodded, her voice gentle. ¡°Their husbands, their families, are exploiting them. No one treats them as a family, they don¡¯t even treat them as people.¡± ¡°Many of them are just fertility tools for their in-laws. If they can¡¯t have children, they won¡¯t have any status at home and won¡¯t have any rights. I¡¯m doing this to help them.¡± ¡°Did you get their permission to do this?¡± Song Yiyan was angered by her righteousness. She hurt an innocent person and still acted like she was the savior. And seeing how calm she was, how could she be sure that she wasn¡¯t here to cause trouble? ¡°They came to me of their own accord. I satisfied their wishes and made them pregnant,¡± Jing explained seriously. ¡°I allowed them to get pregnant, but I didn¡¯t tell them they would be able to give birth safely. Even if they gave birth, they wouldn¡¯t be happy.¡± Song Yiyan frowned, not wanting to waste her breath on this matter. ¡°What are you trying to do by absorbing the energy of the baby?¡± Jing turned her head and looked at the girl on the bed with a gentle gaze. ¡°I want to save Nan Nan and Yunyun. They can¡¯t recover their bodies, so I can only extract the blood from the babies and make them into threads to sew up their bodies.¡± Chapter 1372 - The Song Couple (100) Song Yiyan frowned even more. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they were clean and hadn¡¯t been stained with blood, she wouldn¡¯t have been so polite to them. Jing started talking about Nan Nan and Yunyun¡¯s background. The girl who could walk and was sewed up like a marionette was called Nan Nan while the girl on the bed whose face was stitched up was called Yunyun. Nan Nan and Yunyun were twins, their home was in the town nearby. Her parents and grandparents valued boys over girls, so ever since they were born, they had never liked them. If they did anything wrong, they would be beaten or scolded. They would be scolded as good-for-nothings and be threatened to be sold to human traffickers. In order not to be sold, they had been sensible since they were young. They did not cry or throw a tantrum. They would not look for their parents and would not ask for food and toys. Every time their mother was scolded by their grandmother, she would come back and vent her anger on them, beat them, and scold them. She would vent all her anger on them and point at their heads, saying that if they were boys, she would not have suffered so much at home. They gradually found out that their families did not like girls and liked boys. They often reflected on why they were not boys. If they were boys, they wouldn¡¯t have been beaten up! When they were four years old, their mother was pregnant again and gave birth to a pair of triplets and three boys. The sisters were overjoyed, they finally had a little brother at home. Grandpa and Grandma, as well as Mom and Dad, would definitely be very happy. In the future, Grandma wouldn¡¯t scold Mom for not being able to have a boy. If Grandma didn¡¯t scold Mom, Mom wouldn¡¯t scold them and hit them. But they were wrong, the happy life they imagined did not arrive. What welcomed them was even more domestic violence, beating and scolding. Her mother was a full-time housewife and could not earn a single cent. Her grandparents were farmers. They counted on the crops in the fields every year, but they didn¡¯t sell for much. His father worked outside and earned less than 3,000 yuan a month. He liked to gamble and borrowed from loan sharks, so he was in deep debt. Every time their father was chased by someone, he would beat them up when he came home. Every time their mother was beaten by their father, she would hit them and not give them food. It was useless to raise them, they might as well die. That way, they could save some food for her younger brothers. They were the punching bags of the entire family. Thereafter, one day, Mom said she wanted to play hide-and-seek. Dad said to tell them to hide in the blender. It was the first time they were playing hide and seek with their parents. They were extremely happy and quietly hid in the blender, waiting for their mother to come looking for them with trepidation and excitement. They didn¡¯t wait for their mother. Instead, the blender started spinning at high speed. The rumbling sound was the sound of their own bones being crushed. After speaking, she calmly looked at Song Yiyan and smiled mockingly. ¡°Up until now, they still think that their parents forgot that they were in the blender. That¡¯s why they started the blender.¡± Hearing this, Song Yiyan was shocked. What kind of animal would do something so inhumane? Even a vicious tiger would not eat its cubs. They were truly inferior to even animals. In the end, they had experienced a miserable death that caused their body to become like this. This time, she understood everything. Ever since Yang Juan had taken revenge, her maternal instincts had been heightened. She was crying uncontrollably, her heart ached as she squatted in front of Nan Nan. She looked at the girl and did not dare to hug her, afraid that she would fall apart. These vicious people can¡¯t be considered human. They could even kill their own flesh and blood, they were not worthy of being called humans. Jing said it had taken her a long, long time to learn this method from a spirit in the mountains. It was a very evil method, and after using it, she had no way of turning back. However, when she saw the two sisters in agony with their bodies broken into pieces, she still chose this extreme method. The women she looked for were all handpicked. They were women who had been oppressed at home for a long time, abused, and degraded. They lived completely without themselves, and day after day, they lived like walking corpses. Moreover, they shouldn¡¯t have been pregnant in the first place. She had used a special method to force them to be pregnant, the child would be a stillborn. She made them pregnant so that she could extract what she wanted. She did not want to harm their lives. ¡°Do you remember the woman who came to look for you six months ago? A very beautiful and fashionable woman?¡± Song Yiyan herself wasn¡¯t a saint or a righteous person. She came here to find out what was going on. If it was a criminal, she would kill him. But the one in front of her made sense. She had seen all those women, especially the one at the hospital. She was really miserable, but most of all, she hated herself for being so disappointing. ¡°I know. Her name is Chen Shan.¡± Jing remembered clearly. That woman was different from the other women. She was very calm and didn¡¯t look like she had been tortured by life. However, she was very stubborn and wanted a child. Song Yiyan asked, ¡°Did you know that she¡¯s pregnant with a ghost fetus?¡± For the first time, Jing looked shocked. She shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. The child they¡¯re carrying won¡¯t survive.¡± Song Yiyan sneered and her eyes were murderous. It seemed that she had been careless. The thing in Chen Shan¡¯s stomach was trying to trick her into coming here! Jing saw her expression change, and she was scared. She could feel her powerful magic. Even if everyone here worked together, they still wouldn¡¯t be enough to defeat her. She looked at her nervously and explained, ¡°It¡¯s really not me. I didn¡¯t do it, I won¡¯t deny what I did.¡± Song Yiyan retracted her murderous aura. ¡°I know. Who did you get your black tadpoles from?¡± She definitely didn¡¯t find those creatures herself. Jing shook her head. ¡°I promised someone I wouldn¡¯t betray him. I won¡¯t tell. You don¡¯t have to ask me.¡± Song Yiyan said, ¡°You harmed people by using that method to extract their bloodlines. If you continue like this, you¡¯ll sink deeper and never be able to reincarnate. I can help you repair their souls. Tell me, who gave you those things?¡± Jing couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Are you serious?¡± All she did was to help Nan Nan and the rest. If she really had a way to repair their souls, she would do anything. Song Yiyan nodded. ¡°I believe you can feel my spiritual power, tell me about that creature. After I settle it, I¡¯ll help them recover when I return.¡± If she repaired their bodies now, she would consume a lot of spirit energy. She did not know how strong the mastermind behind her was. Just in case, she could not exhaust herself too much. Chapter 1373 - The Song Couple (101) After receiving her promise, Jing was still a little hesitant, unsure if she should tell her. After all, ordinary ghosts did not dare to provoke that person. She was afraid that if the person in front of her could not get rid of him, they would be the ones to suffer in the end. Song Yiyan saw through her thoughts and comforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let him escape and find trouble with you.¡± Only then did Jing tell them the exact location of the person behind her. She couldn¡¯t leave this mountain and go too far, she had to take care of the other children and couldn¡¯t go with them. She sent Song Yiyan and the rest to the cave opposite and said, ¡°His powers are very strong. The nearby spirits are afraid of him and have to listen to him, be careful.¡± Song Yiyan nodded at her. ¡°I¡¯ll be back by tomorrow morning at the latest.¡± Jing watched as they walked to the entrance of the cave and stopped them. She made up her mind. ¡°Master, the road over there is not easy to find. Let Nannan bring you there, he is near Nannan¡¯s village. Let her lead the way.¡± Song Yiyan looked at the little girl who was like a marionette, stitched with red threads. It was unbearable to look at, but the little girl seemed to be smiling at her happily. Jing patted Nan Nan¡¯s head and reminded her gently, ¡°Don¡¯t run around when you reach the place. You must listen to that beautiful sister, understand?¡± Nan Nan nodded her head, feeling very happy. Sister Jing had never allowed her to go home with her sister. She wanted to go home and see her parents, grandparents, and younger brothers. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of her,¡± Song Yiyan promised. Only then did Jing heave a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank you.¡± Song Yiyan left with Nan Nan. After quietly watching them leave, she turned around and returned to the cave. Song Yiyan and Ji Xing were going to look for the culprit who was responsible for Chen Shan¡¯s ghost fetus, so the women who were unable to come to worship God left the mountain. The women were all waiting for them. When they saw the two of them come out, their eyes lit up. It was as if they had seen hope. Song Yiyan nodded at them, squatted down, grabbed Liu San¡¯s chin, and stuffed a round black object into his mouth. Liu San was already half-dead from the beating, he choked for a moment before swallowing it. He stopped being fierce to her and shivered in fear. ¡°Madam, what did you make me eat?¡± He was someone who bullied the weak and feared the strong, he was afraid of being beaten up if she was unhappy. The pain in his body was unbearable, and he could not be beaten up again. ¡°Poison.¡± Song Yiyan kicked him and pointed at the women. ¡°Take them out of the mountain. Wait for me in the pavilion at the foot of the mountain. I¡¯ll give you the antidote tomorrow. If you dare to escape, you¡¯ll die tomorrow.¡± Liu San knew that she was not a simple person. He nodded in fear. ¡°I understand, Master. If I don¡¯t lead the way, how are you going to get out?¡± Song Yiyan glared at him. Liu San was trembling in fear and did not dare say a word. He lowered his head and whispered, ¡°Master, if you want me to lead the way, you have to untie me!¡± Song Yiyan knew that Liu San was a dog who bullied the weak and feared the strong. He didn¡¯t have much ability, so she knew that he wouldn¡¯t dare to run away. Moreover, she really gave him something that could kill him if he didn¡¯t take the antidote. The women didn¡¯t dare to untie him. They looked at Song Yiyan and saw her nod, so they ran over to let Liu San go. Song Yiyan looked at these women, it was fate for them to meet. Moreover, they had gone through so much together, so she gave each of them a fertility talisman. As for how they would choose their lives after returning, she did not care. The women accepted the talisman gratefully and placed it on their bodies like it was a treasure. They looked at her with reverence. When they reached the fork in the road, Song Yiyan and Ji Xing separated from them and took another path. It was evening when they entered the mountain and the sun had set. It was already past midnight, so there were many spirits and wild ghosts hiding in the mountains. However, they were afraid of Song Yiyan and Ji Xing¡¯s aura and did not dare to go near them. Nan Nan was very happy. She was floating quite fast. Nian Chenchen was older than her and treated her as her younger sister. He held her hand and walked together. Song Yiyan looked at the child cautiously. Jing said that she didn¡¯t know that her parents had deliberately killed her, but she didn¡¯t think so. She knew that she had been killed by her parents and was just deceiving herself and refusing to admit it. A four-year-old child should be in kindergarten or middle school class. The two sisters had been sensible since they were young and were more mature than their peers, how could they not know anything? Ji Xing walked to her and patted his back. Song Yiyan didn¡¯t stand on ceremony, she jumped on him and hooked her arms around his neck. She even asked symbolically, ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired?¡± Ji Xing shook his head, his voice low and sexy. ¡°I¡¯m not tired. I can fight eight hundred rounds now.¡± Song Yiyan bit his ear in anger. ¡°Nonsense!¡± Yang Juan, who was walking at the front, saw that Nan Nan and Nian Chenchen were about to turn around and look. She patted Nian Chenchen¡¯s head and said, ¡°Watch the road, be careful not to fall.¡± Song Yiyan looked at the two children in front of her and cleared her throat. She stopped teasing Ji Xing. After all, it was not good for children to see this. Ji Xing pursed his lips and smiled without saying anything. Song Yiyan thought that it would be very far from Nan Nan¡¯s house. She did not expect to see the village within an hour. The village was filled with solar street lamps. They could see rows of them standing on the mountain. They were walking on a small path. If not for Nan Nan leading the way, it would have taken them some time. Nan Nan said that when she came to the mountains with her sister to pick mushrooms, she often took this path. There were all kinds of mushrooms in the mountains all year round. Wild mushrooms could be used to sell for money to supplement their household income. ¡°Sister, we have a lot of mushrooms in our house. I told Sister Jing to bring them home for you to eat.¡± Nan Nan smiled brightly at her. ¡°Okay.¡± Song Yiyan looked at the child. Her face was sewn shut, but when she smiled, she didn¡¯t look strange. Instead, she looked sweet and sad. ¡°Sister, I¡¯ll wait for you under this big tree.¡± Nan Nan pointed at a big pine tree nearby. In the midsummer season, the pavilion was like a cover. It was facing the wind, and with a good view, they could see all the houses in the village. ¡°Wait here. Don¡¯t run around, okay?¡± After speaking, Song Yiyan left a trace of her aura on her so that it was easier to find her. Chapter 1374 - The Song Couple (102) ¡°Okay.¡± Nan Nan nodded her head seriously. She sat on a big rock under the tree and waved at them. ¡°Go quickly and come back quickly, be careful.¡± Song Yiyan was still worried, so she left Nian Chenchen behind to accompany her. After all, she was entrusted by someone to look after the child. The guy Song Yiyan and the rest were looking for lived in an abandoned woodsman¡¯s house in the mountains. That house had been abandoned for decades. Nan Nan was a child, but she knew that the villagers had always warned the children not to go near that mountain. There were human-eating demons in the mountain, and they would not be able to come out once they entered. Jing didn¡¯t know who that guy was or what he had experienced. She only knew that he knew a lot of things. If she needed anything, she could look for him. If she met him and he was in a good mood, he would help. All the spirits and ghosts in the vicinity were afraid of him. They were also wary of his past and did not dare to say anything. Song Yiyan did notice a strange phenomenon. The deeper she went, the quieter it was. The miasma and resentment grew stronger. When she entered, the miasma covered the sky and she couldn¡¯t see any light. This miasma not only affected ghosts greatly, but even the vegetation nearby emitted a strange aura and had deep resentment. ¡°Why don¡¯t you wait for me here!¡± Song Yiyan felt that she could go in alone and didn¡¯t want Ji Xing to go in. Otherwise, when she fought with that thing, she would not be able to take care of him, afraid that he would be injured. Ji Xing frowned slightly. ¡°No.¡± It was rare for Song Yiyan to explain patiently, ¡°This thing is filled with resentment. When I fight him, you¡¯ll distract me.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I be of help? Am I so useless in your heart?¡± Song Yiyan frowned and finally nodded. ¡°Alright!¡± In fact, she herself did not know how strong Ji Xing was. Like herself, he could see things that others couldn¡¯t. However, he did not have the Heavenly Eye, nor was he a cultivator. This had always been very strange to her. He did not have any memories, and did not know what was going on. Song Yiyan walked forward when Ji Xing suddenly reached out and grabbed her hand, holding it tightly. Song Yiyan stopped in her tracks, the warmth from his hand made her heart throb. She turned to look at the man beside her and smiled sweetly. In the past, no matter what she did or what kind of danger she faced, she had always handled it alone and was used to being alone. Therefore, she was not used to having another person by her side. However, she had to admit that this feeling of having someone following her and being able to trust him behind her back was damn good. Ji Xing¡¯s heart was touched by her bright smile. He held her hand tightly and said in a low voice, ¡°I will protect you.¡± Song Yiyan mumbled, ¡°We still don¡¯t know who¡¯s protecting who!¡± He did not have any experience fighting monsters. He was already thankful that he did not hold her back, now he even wanted to protect her! Ji Xing could not be bothered to refute her. Compared to what he said, he preferred to use his actions to prove his worth. There were only two houses including the shabby ranger house. When they were close, they could see the faint light from the window. The intense resentment made Song Yiyan feel suffocated. Song Yiyan was the most efficient. When she reached the door, she kicked it open without a word. Red filled the entire house. It looked like blood was flowing down the floor and walls of the house, the strong smell of blood made people want to vomit. The entire house seemed to be made of human flesh and blood. It was very quiet in their ears, but they could hear thumping sounds like there was a heart beating. Song Yiyan didn¡¯t see anyone, but she felt danger the moment she stepped in. She pulled Ji Xing and left, her eyes wary and dangerous. This damn monster had integrated his body into this house, the house was himself. If they had entered just now, they would have been eaten into his stomach and become food. There would definitely have been a fight. Ji Xing instantly understood and stood beside Song Yiyan. A sharp and strange laughter came from the room. It sounded like mockery and praise. The entire house, even the surrounding ground, started to tremble. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk nonsense with you. If you know what¡¯s good for you, hand over the seal on the ghost fetus.¡± Song Yiyan smiled brightly and negotiated kindly. ¡°Who are you? How did you find your way here?¡± Jerry¡¯s voice was extremely hoarse. With a torrential hatred, he paced back and forth in the skies above the forest. ¡°I¡¯m your grandaunt!¡± Song Yiyan¡¯s tone was imposing, but there was no domineering air about her. The house moved, and the two windows turned into two huge eyes that stared at her faintly and revealed complete disdain. ¡°Little kid, you sure are arrogant.¡± Song Yiyan was disgusted by his breath and was on the verge of going crazy. She asked him one last time, ¡°Are you going to give it to me or not?¡± The house was filled with unruly and arrogant laughter again, the voice was sinister. ¡°No one can stop me from doing what I want to do. You¡¯d better go to Hell and ask the King of Hell. No, you can¡¯t reach there, you¡¯ll die here. Your corpses will be minced by me, turned into fertilizer for the trees, and your souls will be minced by me.¡± Song Yiyan didn¡¯t know where his confidence came from, but after hearing what he said, she really exploded. A bronze sword appeared in her hand out of nowhere. She sneered and slashed at the house without hesitation. Boom! A golden light flashed. Lightning flashed and thunder rumbled in the sky. In the blink of an eye, the lightning broke through the thick black clouds formed by grievous energy and struck towards the house. Ji Xing stood quietly at the side, there was no need for him to do anything at all. The young lady could settle it herself. The ground around them trembled. Those trees actually came to life. Seeing the shocking scene before them, they began to flee in all directions, trying to leave this dangerous place. Those who were slow to escape were struck by the lightning and burned as black smoke billowed. Song Yiyan didn¡¯t expect this monster to be so impressive. When she first arrived, she felt that the forest was strange. It was as if there were eyes staring at her everywhere she went. But she didn¡¯t expect that everything in this place had been injected with a soul by this damn thing. It could be moved at will, and its creativity was pretty good. The monster did not expect that the person he looked down on was such a powerful character. She was not only powerful, but also bloody and cruel. She could even summon lightning! Chapter 1375 - The Song Couple (103) Song Yiyan treated her own people well, but when it came to uncooperative enemies, she didn¡¯t care about anything else. She just went up and smashed them to death. Thunder rumbled and lightning flashed. The two houses that were made of flesh and blood became blurry not long after. Flesh and blood began to fly everywhere, mixed with miserable screams. The scene was too bloody and cruel, it was a shocking sight. All the ghosts and monsters within a five-kilometer radius were trembling in fear, they hid in their respective areas and did not dare to move. Through the dark night, one could see the lightning and thunder in the sky. They were all attacking one place and raging on, not giving anyone any time to react. Song Yiyan took a few steps back in disgust and warned the bastard. ¡°If you dare dirty my clothes, I¡¯ll turn you into ashes!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything. Master, please spare my life. Please stop!¡± The broken house, door, window and several walls were hacked away. The scene was very miserable. The monster was afraid. Seeing her glare at him, the remnants of the wall trembled again. ¡°Please stop, Master. I¡¯ll tell you everything you want to know.¡± Fortunately, he protected his main body. Even so, half of his essence and soul was destroyed. He had lived for more than a hundred years, and he had seen all kinds of Taoists here. They were all useless and couldn¡¯t withstand a single blow, he had thought that the person in front of him was the same and didn¡¯t have much ability. He had not met his match in so many years and was too careless. Song Yiyan came to look for him mainly because of Chen Shan. She was paid for this, and when she saw him begging for mercy, she stopped. Seeing her put away the bronze sword that was used to summon the divine lightning, the monster heaved a sigh of relief and told her the whole story. A hundred years ago, when the monster was not a monster, it was a human. However, it was a very deformed person with an ugly face. He had three arms but only one leg. He had been abandoned by his parents as soon as he was born. Later, he was discovered by a hunter on the mountain and survived. The hunter had been good to him, raising him like he was his own son, teaching him how to hunt and survive. The year he turned eighteen, there was a drought. In three years, not a drop of rain fell from the sky, and not a single grain was harvested. Even the grass and tree bark on the mountain had been eaten clean, and starved people were everywhere. He and the hunter had lived on the mountain to begin with, they relied on the mountain to survive. They could still survive the first two years, but by the third year, the mountains were so dry that they could not even find an animal¡¯s fur. The animals had all run away if they could. Those who could not had died of hunger and thirst. Everyone was looking forward to the next rain to save them. One day, a Taoist priest came to the village. The priest said that the reason why there was no rain in the village was because of a monster, the heavens wanted to punish them and not give them any rain. If they want it to rain, just sacrifice the monster to the heavens. He was the only monster the villagers could think of. The villagers brought weapons to their house and kidnapped him. At that time, the hunter accidentally fell when he was hunting in the back mountains. He was paralyzed in bed and begged the people desperately that he was not a monster and begged them to let him go. The villagers had already gone crazy from hunger and drought, they were so hungry that they lost all rationality and they didn¡¯t care about anything. They said that the old hunter was also a demon who helped the wicked. If he hadn¡¯t adopted the monster, God wouldn¡¯t have sent down a natural disaster. A group of crazy people crushed the old hunter with a rock. It was not enough that he had been smashed to death. Someone suggested that he should not waste food and cooked the old hunter who treated him like his own son in front of him. During the famine, it was easy to eat children. There were many cases of people eating people, but he did not expect to personally experience these and see his family being treated like this. At that time, he was scared out of his wits and hated those people to the core. He swore that even if he died and turned into a malicious ghost, he would never let them off. He would kill them all and avenge the old hunter. That afternoon, the villagers tied him up. Wood was piled beside him. After the Taoist priest finished his ritual, the villagers cheered and lit a fire. They watched as he drowned and burned. He hated it. All he saw were pairs of heartless, cold eyes. He remembered those eyes. The hatred in his heart was accumulating, growing, spreading, darting wildly. He swore to kill them all! They could no longer be called humans! Later on, he became a malicious ghost as he wished. He¡¯d killed everyone in the village that night. He¡¯d put their souls into the vegetation in the forest and their flesh into the house. He wanted them to never be reincarnated. He wanted them to repent, to despair, to never rest in peace, to accompany the old hunter with a guilty heart. He tortured them every day, watching them suffer and begging for mercy in despair. He was enjoying himself and just like that, year after year passed. He kept absorbing the power of other ghosts and started to grow, becoming the most terrifying Specter. The nearby villages also became empty villages, and no one dared to go near them again. As time passed, there was a war happening nearby. Many people died, and vengeful spirits and malicious spirits were everywhere. He was like a lunatic as he preyed on malicious ghosts to increase his strength. However, he ate too much and fell into a deep sleep to digest what he absorbed. He slept until 30 years ago when he opened his eyes and realized that everything had changed. With a village in the mountains and people living there, the times had changed. It was no longer the war-torn era he remembered. He realized that his soul had become a house. While he slept, his soul had become one with the home he yearned for. However, this house was no longer the house he lived in with the old hunter. Instead, it was the house of a man who was known as the forest ranger. He had just woken up and did not want to harm him. But the ranger was no good. He was a perverted murderer who used the cabin in the forest and his identity to hide his madness. He hated humans. When he¡¯d first seen the ranger kill someone, he¡¯d felt carefree. The smell of blood would excite him, making him happy. But then, the ranger was no longer satisfied with torturing normal adults. He started bringing some helpless women and children over. He, a malicious ghost who hated humans, could no longer watch on. Just as the forest ranger committed another crime, he killed him. Chapter 1376 - The Song Couple (104) He placed his soul into a tree by the door and made his flesh into nutrients for him to absorb. He tortured and killed him every day so that he could taste the pain of being tortured. Song Yiyan¡¯s patience was running out. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll let you off just because you tell me how pitiful you are. Tell me what¡¯s with the ghost fetus?¡± This old man wanted to make up these stories to gain her sympathy and let him off, but he had killed so many people. Even if he was taking revenge and killing bad people, he still killed people. Even if those people wanted to be punished, they would have to go to hell and be judged by the judge. When did it become up to malicious ghosts like them to decide? ¡°Like me, he was born with a disability and was abandoned by his parents.¡± The monster looked at Song Yiyan. ¡°He came to me and asked me to give him a way to rebuild his body.¡± ¡°So you helped him harm people?¡± Song Yiyan sneered, her eyes murderous. ¡°I want to know if that method will work, no one has used it before. I saw it in an old Taoist¡¯s book.¡± The monster¡¯s eyes eyed the ground. Soon, it threw out a yellow book and landed beside Song Yiyan¡¯s feet. After such a long time, if he wanted to find a way to spend his boring time, he naturally had to find some fun. What did the deaths of one or two people have to do with him? He didn¡¯t kill them. He was already in this state and had never thought of reincarnating. He wanted to stay here forever and be a ruler. Song Yiyan looked at the book, there was no blood on it at all. She picked it up in satisfaction and flipped it open, it was all Taoist techniques. The page was thin and yellowed. It looked old, but the paper quality was good. It didn¡¯t shatter with a touch. This method was extremely vicious. One could tell from looking at it that this book was not written by a proper cultivator. It recorded some evil demonic arts, but it looked quite interesting. The method the monster produced the ghost fetus was called rebirth. It was made from the resentment produced by the ghost fetus¡¯ body into something that looked like a human. It allowed those things to enter a woman¡¯s body and was used to find the body most suitable for the ghost fetus to parasitize. After parasitizing it, it would grow in the mother¡¯s body like an ordinary child. When it was time to be born, it would break out of the mother¡¯s body. Thereafter, in that body, it would survive for at least five years. The body would not be like a body that was possessed, rotting and smelly, or stiff like a zombie. The body would be similar to a human¡¯s body. As for how long it could be used, it not only depended on the quality of the body, but also the ability of the spirit. And Chen Shan was undoubtedly the most suitable host body that that guy had found. ¡°Then what¡¯s with the red thread on Jing¡¯s side?¡± Song Yiyan looked at the old monster. ¡°That was just a passing matter.¡± The old monster laughed out in disdain. ¡°She has come to find me many times. But why should I help her?¡± ¡°So, this whole thing was a scheme between you and that guy. She was just a tool for you to experiment on, wasn¡¯t she?¡± Song Yiyan thought to herself that it was a good thing that she was rational and didn¡¯t kill the children pretending to be gods. Otherwise, she would be killing the innocent. ¡°She also benefited from it, right?¡± The old monster cackled. Song Yiyan heard the sharp laughter and felt like stabbing him in the ear. However, she still held back and asked him about it. ¡°Ha ha ha ha, child? You said he is a child? You were deceived by him.¡± The old monster laughed out arrogantly. ¡°He is not a child. When he died, he was already in his thirties. He is a dwarf. He deliberately lured you here because he wanted to use me to kill you.¡± Hearing this, Song Yiyan¡¯s eyes burned with anger. She gritted her teeth in hatred. When she saw that damn thing on Chen Shan¡¯s side, she felt that something was wrong. He didn¡¯t expect that the ghost fetus wasn¡¯t a baby spirit, but an adult. He was even a man in his thirties! At that time, when she saw his innocent look, she thought that he really had no way to remove the seal, so she came to look for the mastermind. ¡°I did not have anything to do with that seal. He must have conjured it up himself.¡± The old monster looked at her and continued, ¡°I estimate that he should be about to be born soon. If you don¡¯t hurry back, the woman you want to save will probably lose her life.¡± Song Yiyan hated this old man, but she liked his ability. It was not easy for him to fight against her for so long. Everyone had to be polite before they used force, so she smiled at him. The old monster had lived for more than a hundred years. When he saw her gaze, he felt that something was wrong. His body trembled in fear, and he stammered, ¡°Grand¡­ Master, I¡¯ve told you everything I know. I didn¡¯t hide anything.¡± Song Yiyan rubbed her chin and asked with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel bored after being here for so many years?¡± The old monster shook his head. ¡°No.¡± Song Yiyan glared at him. ¡°But I think you¡¯re very bored!¡± The old monster shivered in fear and quickly followed her words. ¡°Master, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m bored. I¡¯m very bored.¡± Hearing his words, Song Yiyan immediately smiled. ¡°Since you¡¯re so bored, come with me! I¡¯ll bring you to see the world.¡± The old monster finally understood that he had been tricked. He wanted to say no, but he did not dare to. He was afraid that she would summon more lightning and kill him. Moreover, the man behind her, who had not spoken all this while, looked like he was hiding something. He had a feeling that the man was more terrifying than her. Ji Xing had not said anything all this while. When he heard that she wanted to take this disgusting thing away, he frowned. ¡°Why did you want to bring him along?¡± Song Yiyan tiptoed and whispered in his ear, ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll let him be the vanguard. In the future, if we meet anything that tries to harm us, we¡¯ll let him face it.¡± Otherwise, no matter how weak the demons were, she would have to do it herself. It would lower her value! She had already decided that she would take in a few more underlings in the future, she would just let them go out and settle ordinary matters. It would save her time and effort. Just thinking about it made her feel great. ¡°But Master, my body has already fused with this land and this house. I can¡¯t leave.¡± The old monster had been here for so long and was living happily, he naturally didn¡¯t want to leave. ¡°That¡¯s simple.¡± Song Yiyan opened the book that the old monster had given her. She tore off a page and chanted a spell in her heart. The yellow page began to circle and expand, covering the top of his head. Silver light flashed, forming a light barrier that covered an area of three miles around the old monster. When the old monster opened his eyes again, he realized that he was in midair. The place that he should have been living in was already empty. He had already moved into the yellowed page, and everything around him had entered the page. Together, they became a painting on the page. It was impossible not to be shocked, that young lady was amazing. She actually had such means. Forget it, he might really have a different fortuitous encounter if he followed her! Chapter 1377 - The Song Couple (105) Song Yiyan thought something would happen. When she returned to the big pine tree, something happened. Nan Nan and Nian Chenchen were gone. Song Yiyan had her Heavenly Eye. She stood on the peak of the mountain and saw a family in the village, they were covered in hatred and murderous intent. At dawn, the people in the village were still in a deep sleep. It was very quiet. The door of that house was closed. When Song Yiyan rushed over, she wanted to kick the door open but was pulled away by Ji Xing. Ji Xing grabbed the woman and kicked the door open. Fortunately, the door of this house was the same kind of wooden door as before, not a metal door. Otherwise, it really wasn¡¯t something that could be kicked open with a kick. A breeze blew over, and the air was filled with the thick smell of blood. The smell of blood seemed to carry with it warmth, it must not have been long. Under the moonlight, he could clearly see that there was a circle of people lying on the ground in the courtyard. There were adults and children, and blood was flowing all over the ground. It was a shocking sight. Nan Nan was covered in blood, her black hair fluttering in the air. She was in a berserk state, her red eyes staring at the people on the ground with hatred. ¡°Kill them, kill them all!¡± Nian Chenchen was hugging her at this moment and refusing to let her mess around. However, he was clearly no match for the girl who had already gone berserk. Seeing that half of his body was about to be torn apart by her, he endured the pain and refused to let go. ¡°Let go of her!¡± Song Yiyan shouted at him. When Nian Chenchen heard the voice, he looked up and a look of surprise flashed past his eyes. As he heaved a sigh of relief, he looked at her and asked for help, ¡°Sister, I can¡¯t stop her. Don¡¯t let her kill anyone.¡± He knew that those people were bad people and deserved to die. But if she killed those people and went to the netherworld, she would not be able to reincarnate. These people had committed so many sins while alive. When they reached the netherworld, the judge would properly settle the bad things they did and give them the punishment they deserved. Yang Juan had already come out. She looked at the people on the ground and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°They are not dead yet.¡± Why was this child back? The people on the ground, an elderly couple, a middle-aged couple, and three boys who looked exactly the same, were definitely her family. Song Yiyan conjured a seal with one hand and tapped Nan Nan¡¯s forehead with her finger. A silver light entered her body. The resentment and murderous intent on the girl¡¯s body started to weaken bit by bit and soon disappeared. She returned to normal, but the hatred in her eyes did not reduce. She looked up at Song Yiyan and pleaded in a trembling voice, ¡°Sister, can I kill them? I¡¯m not afraid of going to hell, and I¡¯m not afraid of not being able to reincarnate.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t.¡± Song Yiyan sighed, aware of her suffering and her resentment. ¡°They¡¯ll be tortured if they live. And when they die, they¡¯ll be punished accordingly. It¡¯s not worth it to sacrifice yourself for them.¡± ¡°But they¡¯re evil.¡± The girl pointed at the people on the ground with a hideous face. Hatred filled her eyes. ¡°You still have your sister, Sister Jing, and so many good friends.¡± Song Yiyan didn¡¯t know how to comfort people at all. ¡°If you do something wrong and lose the chance to be human again, your sister will be very sad.¡± When she left, she didn¡¯t notice anything wrong with her. She was just happy to be home and did not have any murderous intent. These people must have angered her and caused her to develop intense hatred and killing intent. That was why she started a massacre. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to be a human.¡± The girl suddenly covered her face and cried out in pain. ¡°It¡¯s too uncomfortable to be a human. I don¡¯t want to be a human anymore.¡± She went home happily, but they didn¡¯t welcome her at all. They were afraid of her. They¡¯d scolded her, beaten her, and even thrown those useless mahogany swords and talismans at her and told her to die. That¡¯s right. They wanted her dead again. They had already killed her once, why did they want her to die again? She was their granddaughter, their daughter, and their sister! Why couldn¡¯t they welcome her and apologize to her? Song Yiyan didn¡¯t know how to comfort her. After being killed by her parents, there was nothing more painful and ridiculous than this. ¡°Sister, tell me, what did I do wrong? Why did they kill me and my sister together?¡± Nan Nan¡¯s eyes were red, looking for an answer. They were clearly so good to their younger brothers, their younger brothers had so many toys and so many snacks. Mom and Dad even hugged their younger brothers to sleep. She and her sister had nothing, they didn¡¯t want snacks or toys. They knew how to help out around the house and were obedient, was it so difficult for them to live? Yang Juan was good at comforting children. She squatted in front of Nan Nan and hugged her in the air. ¡°Nan Nan, it¡¯s them who don¡¯t know how to cherish you. Their hearts are vicious and they are worse than animals. It¡¯s not your fault.¡± People said that even a vicious tiger would not eat its cubs. This family was worse than animals. They were such obedient and sensible children, how could they bear to kill them in such a cruel manner! Nian Chenchen¡¯s body was seriously injured. Song Yiyan helped him recover and asked him what happened. Nian Chenchen said that after they had left, Nan Nan pestered him to go home and take a look. She even pointed in the direction of her house for him. She said that she would go back and take a look and it would not take too much time. He could not reject the girl¡¯s request when she acted cute. He said that he would bring her there for a short while before accompanying her back. When they arrived, the whole family had just driven home. They had come back from a holiday and were happily getting out of the car, talking, and taking their things. This must be the first time Nan Nan had seen her family so happy. She was smiling at her family. Grandma took the amulet that she had just prayed from the God of Fortune. She happily told Grandpa that ever since the two jinxes were gone, life at home had been getting better. She even said that if she had known this would happen, she would have strangled them when they were born. Then her family wouldn¡¯t have had to live so many years in misery. Grandpa told her to shut up and not say anything. It was all in the past, it was fine as long as her family knew about it. Why did they have to say it out loud? Her mother heard it, too, and laughed as she echoed the sentiment. She said her mother-in-law was right, she should have aborted them when she first became pregnant. Song Yiyan was stunned, this family was really strange. They killed their child and still dared to brag about it. These kinds of people really did not have any bottom line. The heavens were blind to allow them to lead better lives. Ji Xing picked up a phone on the ground and called the ambulance. Chapter 1378 - The Song Couple (106) When Nan Nan returned home and saw her family, she was very happy and did not do anything unusual. Hearing them happily talk about her and her sister¡¯s deaths, she did not feel any hatred. She was happy and satisfied, and she even hated that they had died too late. Nan Nan rushed over at that moment, wanting to ask them if the death of the sisters made their family so happy? They were their children too, why couldn¡¯t they live but had to die? Nan Nan¡¯s grandmother and mother were ruthless people who were not afraid of ghosts. They immediately took out the talisman they brought and threw it at her. When her mother saw her, she was afraid. She said that since she was dead, she shouldn¡¯t come looking for them anymore. She told her to leave quickly, or else she would have to take action. She had just gotten the talisman and it would teach her a lesson. Grandma was even more ruthless, she muttered under her breath that she couldn¡¯t let her go. If she could let her die once, she could let her die a second time. She called Dad and Grandpa over and took the artifacts of the enlightened Taoists in the house and tried to turn her to ashes. Ever since she and her sister had been killed, Nan Nan¡¯s family had obtained many Taoist and Buddhist items, perhaps because they were afraid. They used them to protect the house and had everything. However, these were all tricks given by a charlatan. They were useless and did not have any magical power. Nan Nan went over to ask the question in her heart, she did not want to take revenge on them. After being treated so ruthlessly by her family, she went crazy. He could not stop her. After that, Nan Nan started a massacre and this happened. ¡°You did well.¡± Song Yiyan patted Nian Chenchen on the head. If he hadn¡¯t stopped her, none of them would have survived. If these people died, Nan Nan would have to suffer terribly after killing someone and would never be able to reincarnate. However, from the looks of it, the people of this family were quite injured and scared. It was probably a luxury for them to live well in the future, it could be considered that she had taken her revenge. Ji Xing picked up a phone on the ground and called the ambulance. When the ambulance arrived, the medical staff only saw people lying on the ground. The sound of the ambulance startled the sleeping neighbors, they rushed over to watch. Right after, someone suddenly saw Nan Nan in the yard. In the village, it was not a big place. In the blink of an eye, the news spread throughout the entire village about the family who were half dead and lying on the ground in a strange manner. When Nan Nan and her sister disappeared, it was very strange. The Chen family said that they sent them to be raised by a professor and his wife outside the city and they went to live a good life. However, an insider said that the Chen family was a bunch of deadbeats. How could they have the ability to give their child to an intellectual? A neighbor said that he didn¡¯t see the two children being taken away. He even saw the children playing at the door in the afternoon and didn¡¯t see them at night. They hadn¡¯t seen them since the fight. The village was in an uproar. Someone swore that he saw Nan Nan, that child, standing in the yard looking at him. He was so scared that he broke out in a cold sweat. Someone said that the sisters were not sent away by the Chen family, but killed by them. Nan Nan had turned into a ghost and came back to take revenge. There were rumors that the sisters were actually minced into pieces by the blender and used to lay out the cement floor in front of the Chen family¡¯s house. The day after the incident with the Chen family, a neighbor of the Chen family woke up in the morning and saw that the cement floor of the Chen family¡¯s house had been dug open. There were a lot of bones in the cement. They were broken bones, but it was impossible to tell if they belonged to a person or something else. However, someone had discovered two finger bones. The finger bones were very small and they were certain that they belonged to the child. The police immediately came to establish a case for investigation. They dug up the cement ground and collected the broken bones, but they were too fragmented. They couldn¡¯t even find a complete bone. As for who dug up the cement ground, there were all sorts of opinions. The Chen family was extremely mean and did not have good relationships with people in the village. Anyone could have dug up their cement ground. Anyway, no matter who did it, this matter was very satisfying. A shocking murder case spread throughout the village. In an era where the Internet was developed, it was quickly posted online. The children who mysteriously disappeared were cruelly killed by his biological parents. Instantly, the Internet was in an uproar, and everyone was scolding the parents. After being scared by Nan Nan once, the people from the Chen Family survived. However, the two elders from the Chen Family, Nan Nan¡¯s grandparents, suffered. One had a stroke in his head and the other had a cerebral hemorrhage, both of them were paralyzed. The Chen couple and Nan Nan¡¯s parents were also seriously injured. Under the police¡¯s questioning, they confessed their crimes. The netizens were very powerful. They launched an online campaign to seek justice for the two sisters who had died tragically. They petitioned for the Chen couple to be sentenced to death and begged for their death penalty. Song Yiyan had returned to Beijing two days ago. After dealing with Chen Shan¡¯s matter, she rested again. Ji Xing stepped into the house and saw her lying lazily on the recliner. There was a plate of crystal grapes in one hand and she would put one into her mouth from time to time. With his other hand, he held his phone and smiled happily. The guard at the gate was surprised to see Ji Xing returning at noon., he bowed respectfully to him. If nothing went wrong, this was the future grandson-in-law of the Song family. The grandson-in-law of the Song family was chosen by General Song Shu, so his rank would definitely not be low in the future. ¡°Is the Old Master home?¡± Ji Xing looked at the guard. ¡°The old general went up the mountain with a few old Commanders. He will be back tonight.¡± The guard made a gesture for him to keep quiet and lowered his voice. Song Yiyan was reading about Nan Nan, the tragic fate of the two sisters was blown up on the Internet. They were abused and killed by their loved ones, how disappointed and desperate would the children be? As she ate, she could not get the grape. She turned around and saw a hand appear in front of her. The fair fingers pinched a peeled grape and bit into it. ¡°Why are you back at this time?¡± ¡°Grandpa is not here.¡± Ji Xing smiled as he approached her. His warm breath was by her ear, and his lips were on hers. His voice was hoarse with passion. ¡°Did you miss me?¡± Song Yiyan looked at the seduction in front of her and hooked her arms around his neck without hesitation, giving him the most affirmative answer. Ji Xing held the young lady in his arms and kissed her as they walked home. He had only taken a few steps when an angry cough suddenly sounded in the yard. ¡°Cough!¡± Chapter 1379 - The Song Couple (107) Ji Xing calmly turned his head and looked at the man walking over. He greeted him politely, ¡°Uncle Song.¡± Song Yiyan glanced at him but didn¡¯t say anything. Song Jing¡¯s face darkened as he gritted his teeth. ¡°Outrageous!¡± They were really good. Did they think they could do whatever they wanted just because the Old Master was not home? Look at what they were doing in broad daylight! Song Yiyan slowly got down from Ji Xing¡¯s arms and looked at him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Song Jing was angry. ¡°Can¡¯t I come if there¡¯s nothing else?¡± This was his home, why couldn¡¯t he come over? If he didn¡¯t come over, what were the two of them planning to do? This was promiscuity in broad daylight! No matter how much he hated her, she was still his daughter! ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything, why are you so angry?¡± ¡°Uncle Song, please come in.¡± Song Jing glared at him fiercely, his hands hanging by his sides clenched into fists. In the past, if he hadn¡¯t fallen out with that wretched girl, he would have taught her a lesson! But now, he had already severed ties with that wretched girl. Even if he wanted to interfere, he was powerless. Song Yiyan watched as he walked forward angrily and shouted, ¡°Grandfather isn¡¯t home.¡± Song Jing turned his head and glared at her. Song Yiyan pulled Ji Xing and turned to leave. ¡°Let¡¯s go out!¡± ¡°Stop right there!¡± Song Jing gritted his teeth and shouted. His eyes were filled with anger as he pointed at Ji Xing. ¡°Follow me!¡± ¡°Yes, uncle.¡± If Ji Xing wanted to marry his daughter, he had to give him some face. After all, even if they were to fall out, he was still her biological father. No matter how much she hated him, there were still some things that required him. Song Yiyan knew that Ji Xing wasn¡¯t someone who would take advantage of others. She wasn¡¯t afraid that Song Jing would do anything to him, so she turned and walked back to her chair. After about 10 minutes, Ji Xing came out. Song Yiyan had just ended the video call with Ling Sheng. She narrowed her eyes lazily. ¡°Why is he looking for you?¡± ¡°Uncle said that he wants me to go to the army, he has already prepared a position for me.¡± Song Yiyan clicked her tongue. ¡°You have a strong background. Aren¡¯t you going to consider it?¡± She knew why Uncle didn¡¯t tell Ji Xing himself but told him through Song Jing. In this situation, the whole family was trying to think of ways to ease the conflict between her and Song Jing. But she wouldn¡¯t bow her head. She hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. ¡°You want me to go so badly?¡± Song Yiyan asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t Uncle want you to go?¡± ¡°Dream on. I won¡¯t go to the army. I want to watch you every moment.¡± Song Yiyan said, ¡°You pervert!¡± Ji Xing suddenly approached. ¡°Go tell grandfather and the rest that I won¡¯t go to the army.¡± Once you entered a place like the army, you had to apply for leave in advance if you wanted to come out. If you were on an important mission, it was normal for you to not return for half a year or even for a whole year. During this period of time, Old Master Song would nag about the benefits of being in the army. He wanted to send him away! ¡°Your conscience is broken by your words.¡± Song Yiyan poked his face. ¡°Grandpa is just thinking about your future.¡± Ji Xing gritted his teeth. ¡°Are you tired of me? Do you want to go out and find a man?¡± Song Yiyan shook her head. ¡°Heaven and earth can see my sincerity. I¡¯m innocent, I¡¯d never thought of that!¡± ¡°Then why did you take on that film?¡± There was a hint of danger in Ji Xing¡¯s eyes. ¡°That actor is your type?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Song Yiyan looked at the jealous man and finally understood why he was back in the afternoon. He was jealous! After Li Rong¡¯s wife and Chen Shan¡¯s matter was successfully resolved, resources were sent to her door. Li Rong had been preparing for 10 years for the film ¡°Scorching Sun¡±. The female lead was given to her directly. There were many popular female stars in the entertainment industry who wanted to compete for the female lead role. The movie queens hated her for taking the back door and were trying to defame her! In the morning, someone took out her old interview video. The reporter asked her if the man she liked was someone like Ruan Xiao. She was distracted at that time and did not speak, but it was taken as consent. Thereafter, someone made an excuse and said that she liked Ruan Xiao. However, this matter was suppressed at that time. The Song family would not allow her to have any scandals. In the morning, the male lead of ¡°Scorching Sun¡± was announced to be Ruan Xiao. Someone took the opportunity to video call her again. As the Television Star, Ruan Xiao was only 26 years old. He had won that title at the age of 22. He was a very talented actor and was considered part of the upper echelons of the entertainment industry in terms of looks. Every time there was a ranking of the most handsome stars in China, he would squeeze into the top five. He had a well-developed personality, was cold, dedicated, and maintained a good image. He had countless fans, and his combat strength was formidable. She had already been scolded by Ruan Xiao¡¯s fans in the headlines. She looked at the post history and, combined with Ruan Xiao¡¯s past dirty tricks, she knew that he had bought the trending topic and was trampling on her to increase his popularity. She was not interested in such a man. Every time before a television drama started shooting, his team would slander the female lead. However, his team was smart and pushed all the blame to his fans. After the female lead was scolded badly by his fans, he would appear again to comfort his fans, apologize to the female lead, turn the tide, and gain favor with the female lead and the public. This made them feel that he was a good person. This tactic worked time and time again, but who was the female lead? Who knew what was going on? It could fool laymen. Everyone in the industry was smart, so it was uncertain who was lying to who! ¡°Someone like him isn¡¯t even fit to carry my shoes.¡± Song Yiyan hooked the man¡¯s chin in anger, her eyes seductive. ¡°Are you so lacking in confidence?¡± Ji Xing looked at the young lady who was challenging him in front of him and said word by word in her ear, ¡°If you dare to follow him¡­ I will kill him!¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you kill me?¡± Song Yiyan suddenly giggled. ¡°I can¡¯t bear to.¡± Ji Xing bit her ear, his sexy and hoarse voice carrying a strong possessiveness. ¡°Remember, you¡¯re mine, only mine.¡± Song Yiyan didn¡¯t know when it started, but the cute little puppy she raised had evolved into a little wolfhound. However, she liked this sense of ownership! The banquet for the cast of ¡°Scorching Sun¡± was the day before the opening ceremony. Song Yiyan now had a status in the Song family, she had someone supporting her no matter what she wanted to do. Moreover, she was supported by the two most influential people in the Song family. Her status was at the top in the Song family. Since she wanted to film, her personal studio was set up. Her manager was still her previous manager, Chen Xin. He was an old manager in the entertainment industry. After setting up a personal studio, she poached him over. Chapter 1380 - The Song Couple (108) Of course, Chen Xin jumped up happily. He even raised his hands and feet to cheer. In the past, when Song Yiyan entered the entertainment industry, she was just fooling around. The Song family had gotten all the resources for her. Although he said that he was her manager, he actually could not make any decisions. He was only responsible for carrying out the orders and watching her so as to not let anyone bully her. To put it bluntly, he was just a nanny. However, things are different now. Song Yiyan had talked to him about expanding the studio and handing it over to him to manage. What they wanted to do was set up an entertainment company. They wanted to sign artistes and develop into the biggest entertainment company in China, they had to be ambitious. Song Yiyan¡¯s assistant was still the little assistant from before. Her name was Xiao Ya, and she was an honest and reliable lady. When she was brought back and saw Song Yiyan, her eyes turned red and she cried. Xiao Ya was honest. When Song Yiyan was with her, she had a good temper and never lost her temper. She treated her like a little sister. After leaving Song Yiyan, Chen Xin found her a job. He was the assistant to a famous female celebrity, it was a job that many people dreamed of. However, that celebrity was two-faced. To the outside world, she was understanding, kind, and cute as a fairy. In private, she was a vicious shrew who wanted to scold her every day. Xiao Ya often cried alone from being bullied, she missed the days when she was with Song Yiyan. She was already grateful to be called back to work and vowed to take good care of her. The bodyguards and chauffeur were amazing, they were all sent by the Old Master directly. As soldiers who had retired from the special forces, their skills and looks were top-notch. ¡°Yanyan.¡± Chen Xin smiled and asked her, ¡°I want to discuss something with you. Ruan Xiao¡¯s manager, Sister Ma, came to me and said that they want to promote you as a couple with him. What do you think?¡± Song Yiyan refused bluntly, ¡°No.¡± Chen Xin knew that this lady was different from before. It was as if she had changed into a different person. ¡°Then let¡¯s not speculate. Who is Ruan Xiao? He¡¯s not worthy of being your match.¡± This was the Miss of the Song family. In the past, present, and future, she would not match with him as a couple. Truth be told, Missy¡¯s acting skills could allow her to be considered a talented actress in the entire entertainment industry. In the past, if not for the fact that the Song family limited her circulation and forbade her from creating hype, buying hot searches and marketing, with her acting skills, she would have been popular long ago. She was just too low-key. Other than acting, there were no other activities, variety shows, or commercials that she participated in. There was no trending topic at all. The most important thing for current celebrities was their popularity. On the hot search headlines, everyone was here on their own. If they didn¡¯t appear in front of the public for three days, they would be forgotten. ¡°That¡¯s not the reason.¡± Song Yiyan glanced at him and said slowly, ¡°My man said that if I had any scandals with him, he would kill me.¡± Chen Xin was stunned by her serious expression. ¡°Your boyfriend? The boyfriend you kept?¡± Song Yiyan nodded. ¡°He¡¯s a little fierce to outsiders. If you see him one day, don¡¯t provoke him. His temper is so bad that I don¡¯t dare to provoke him.¡± Although she said that, Chen Xin¡¯s eyes were filled with warmth and happiness. He weighed the pros and cons. This boyfriend was amazing. He took over the position as a pretty boy and settled the Song family¡¯s eldest daughter! There had been a lot of talk about her boyfriend a while ago. One moment, they were saying he¡¯s a worker, the next moment, he¡¯s a bellboy. Someone even said that he was a delivery man and a supermarket cashier. Anyway, if her boyfriend was really a pretty boy, he had powerful means and could not be underestimated. ¡°Yanyan, you¡¯re the eldest daughter of the Song family. Many people are on good terms with you because of your family background.¡± Chen Xin felt that he still had to remind her. After all, she was still young and lacked experience. Don¡¯t be deceived into losing both your wealth and your family. ¡°You have to learn to see their true colors. Does he treat you well because of you or the power behind you?¡± ¡°Thank you for the reminder, Brother Chen.¡± Song Yiyan knew that he meant well and thought of her as one of his own. Chen Xin looked outside. It was almost time. The entrance of the banquet hall was surrounded by reporters, the red carpet covered the entire square until it reached the venue. One after another, celebrities who had been invited entered. Li Rong might be a famous director, but he cared about formalism the most. He did not care about fame and fortune at all. Every time he filmed a movie, he would build up his influence. This time was no exception, many people from the industry had been invited to help. The celebrities, and investors from the business and investment world were all invited. Song Yiyan was wearing a blue and purple gown with crystal high heels, making her look like a little fairy. Chen Xin watched her get out of the car and had already thought of the next trending topic. He would set her up as a little fairy on the red carpet and increase her popularity. Since Missy was working hard to become famous, things would be easier. There were reporters and fans who he had already bought at the scene. They promised that they would take beautiful pictures of Missy from every angle. The reporters and fans beside them saw Song Yiyan coming down from the stage. They had done their homework before coming and knew who the female lead of ¡°Scorching Sun¡± was and were already prepared to take photos. Song Yiyan got off the red carpet first and following closely behind her was Ruan Xiao. The reporters were all excited. They had made up their minds in minutes whether it was a coincidence or a telepathic connection for the main characters of the ¡°Scorching Sun¡± to appear at the same time. Song Yiyan was a little fairy, she wore a starry dress that made her look like a fairy. Her beauty was immeasurable, and every frown and smile was mesmerizing. The reporters¡¯ cameras could not help but move in her direction. For a moment, the lights kept flashing and it was extremely amazing. Chen Xin could not help but cheer in his heart. Let¡¯s not talk about acting skills, just based on her looks, she could become famous in the entertainment circle. Who knew that he would be so arrogant just now? Perhaps it was because he was too happy, but Song Yiyan stumbled and her legs went soft. She fell on all fours. Little Fairy¡¯s position on the ground was indeed very unsightly, and also very embarrassing and funny. Falling on the red carpet was such an ugly sight, this was the first time she had fallen so hard. She wondered how the headlines of the various media companies would defame her and mock her. Ruan Xiao, who was following behind, saw the scene before him. A hint of mockery flashed in his eyes, but he walked over gentlemanly. He squatted down and reached out to help her up. Chapter 1381 - The Song Couple (109) Chen Xin covered his eyes. Without looking, he could already imagine the next trending topic. A certain female celebrity with the surname Song fell badly on the red carpet. With Ruan Xiao added in, it was even more exciting. There would definitely be many eye-catching titles like her intentionally falling and seducing Ruan Xiao, just the thought of it gave him a headache. Who was Song Yiyan? Before Ruan Xiao could make a move, she calmly got up and elegantly put on her shoes. She smoothed her skirt and smiled at him. ¡°Thank you, Senior Ruan.¡± Ruan Xiao nodded at her and smiled politely. He made a gentlemanly gesture. As a cold persona, no matter what occasion it was, he would not have much of an expression. At this moment, his smile charmed the surrounding fans into screaming. Look at their brother and at Song Yiyan, that shameless woman who jumped levels to gain popularity. What the hell was she? How dare she seduce their brother? Their idol was famous for being aloof in the industry. Was a woman like her who relied on her status worthy of him? Ruan Xiao¡¯s fans had already issued a mission in the group, they wanted to gather their strength and slander Song Yiyan. She was shameless for deliberately falling on the red carpet to attract their brother¡¯s attention. The last time the official announcement was made, Song Yiyan was slandered and trampled on. The main fighting force were Ruan Xiao¡¯s fans. Next were the marketing accounts and troll army that Ruan Xiao¡¯s team had spent money on. Chen Xin could already imagine the bloodbath that would follow. He made a call to the studio and instructed them to be ready to face the enemy at any time. In the blink of an eye, Song Yiyan had turned into an otherworldly fairy. She ignored the gazes of the reporters and fans as if she wasn¡¯t the one who had just fallen. Ruan Xiao looked at the woman in front of him and sneered inwardly. Was she acting lofty in front of him? Was she playing hard to get? He had seen many women like her. Sister Ma got some news about her from somewhere. She said that Song Yiyan had a strong backing and told him to get along with her if he had the chance, it would be best if he could use her to hype things up. However, Sister Ma had told her manager that she wanted to promote the couple in advance, but she did not agree. She did not know what she was up to again. Being a couple with him was her fortune from her previous life, and she still dared to reject it! Song Yiyan didn¡¯t have a good impression of Ruan Xiao to begin with. After seeing him in person, she didn¡¯t have a good impression of him. He looked mediocre and didn¡¯t give off a good vibe. He looked like someone with an evil face, especially his eyes. There were too many stains hidden in them, only his fans were blind to have fallen for him. Moreover, the black aura surrounding him was a little heavy. He must have provoked something and been entangled in something evil. There were many people in the banquet hall, and Director Li Rong was chatting with someone. When he saw the two of them walking over, he smiled and waved for them to go over. Song Yiyan and Ruan Xiao went over to greet him. The people beside Li Rong were all important figures. The investors, who were their financiers, naturally had to be served well. Among them was a burly middle-aged man named Ning Jiahe. He had a pair of big eyes and had never looked away from Song Yiyan ever since she arrived. Song Yiyan actually didn¡¯t like this kind of venue. She hadn¡¯t attended many events in her past life, and the banquets she attended in this life were all luxurious banquets, but there would never be such a lowly person. Even if he had any weird ideas, he would not show it so openly. On the surface, they were all gentlemen. To put it nicely, they were dressed like gentlemen but were in fact beasts! Li Rong introduced Ning Jiahe, CEO Ning. They were in the jewelry business and were extremely rich. They were the main investors of their movie, ¡°Scorching Sun¡±. ¡°Miss Song, do me the honor.¡± Ning Jiahe extended his hand and smiled at her. Because he was too fat, his flesh was stacked together with his movements, and his eyes could barely be seen. On the opposite dance floor, the invited ladies were dancing with the men. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know how to dance.¡± Song Yiyan had to give some face. Even if she didn¡¯t give face to the fatty in front of her, she had to give Li Rong some face. Li Rong was dancing with a beautiful lady. When he saw the situation, he apologized to the lady and ran over. ¡°President Ning, I¡¯m really sorry. Yanyan really doesn¡¯t know how to dance.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not giving me face, are you?¡± Ning Jiahe¡¯s expression changed. He had been humiliated and was angry. ¡°The women in your entertainment industry don¡¯t know how to dance? Who are you trying to fool?¡± Dancing was a must-have skill for women who had entered the entertainment industry. The young lady in front of him had been in the industry for several years and did not know how to dance, he recognized it as her not wanting to dance with him. Li Rong saw that he was about to explode in anger, so he pulled him and whispered, ¡°CEO Ning, this Miss Song is not someone we can provoke. Take a look and find someone else to dance with!¡± She was the daughter of the Song family, a military family in China. No one present could afford to provoke her. ¡°I can¡¯t afford to offend her? Who is her sugar daddy? Let¡¯s see if I can afford to offend her.¡± Ning Jia spent money on movies in the entertainment industry just to sleep with celebrities. He saw that the female lead of ¡°Scorching Sun¡± was very pleasing to the eye, so he used her. Otherwise, it would have been up to him to change it to someone else. Li Rong¡¯s face darkened. Miss Song had said not to reveal her identity as she was afraid of scaring others. He sighed and continued to persuade her, ¡°CEO Ning, please forgive people when possible. On my account, please take a step back!¡± Ning Jiahe pushed him away and looked at Song Yiyan with a livid face. ¡°Miss Song, are you sure you don¡¯t want to give me face today?¡± How stubborn. She had a backing, but how powerful could she be? Could she be better than him? The commotion here was quite big, and many people surrounded them. Even if the female celebrities present didn¡¯t know Ning Jiahe, they had heard of him. A few of them even had secret deals with him before and looked at Song Yiyan with schadenfreude. Song Yiyan was at most a C-list celebrity. Now that she was confirmed to be the female lead of ¡°Scorching Sun¡±, she had long been hated and everyone was waiting to see her make a fool of herself! Ning Jiahe was very rich. Last year, he was ranked in the top 100 of the Forbes Global Rich List. He had started investing in the entertainment industry in recent years. To put it bluntly, he wanted to sleep with celebrities and be a sugar daddy. ¡°What are they doing?¡± A voice suddenly sounded at the door. The guests present looked in the direction of the voice and saw a middle-aged man dressed in simple clothes walking over. The man was dressed in gray sportswear. His hair was messy and he didn¡¯t look like he had much of an aura around him, he didn¡¯t fit in with the men in suits. When he reached Song Yiyan, he was very happy. ¡°Boss, I knew you had to come over. That¡¯s why I came.¡± Chapter 1382 - The Song Couple (110) ¡°Why are you here too?¡± Song Yiyan looked at the man in front of her. It had been a while since they last met, and he said that he was accompanying his wife on a holiday abroad. Han Ding chuckled. ¡°I rushed over when I knew you were coming. I was afraid that someone would bully you.¡± Someone covered his mouth and laughed out loud, he glanced at Han Ding in disdain and even took a few steps back. It was as if he was a virus that would spread if he were close to anyone. I thought he was some big shot. Such a big tone, he¡¯s just a taxi driver! What was with the security guards at the door? They let a beggar-like taxi driver come over, it was really embarrassing. ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± Ning Jiahe did not care about Han Ding at all. He looked at him with his chin. ¡°Director Li, what¡¯s wrong with you? Even this kind of beggar can enter our banquet, who do you think we are?¡± Li Rong didn¡¯t recognize the person in front of him. He looked very ordinary and honest, but he didn¡¯t dare to treat Song Yiyan as an ordinary person. ¡°May I know your name, sir?¡± ¡°My surname is Han.¡± Before Li Rong could continue speaking, Ning Jiahe shouted impatiently and arrogantly, ¡°What are the security guards doing? Are they all dead? Hurry up and chase them out!¡± Everyone dared to enter such an event, the surrounding guests also laughed out loud. Song Yiyan was really thick-skinned. If it were them, they would have been too embarrassed and left long ago. She still had the cheek to stay here and make a fool of herself. ¡°CEO Han!¡± The people on the dance floor stopped dancing. One of the investors of ¡°Scorching Sun¡± ran out of the dance floor as if he had seen someone amazing. Li Rong knew that even if he was dressed ordinarily and looked like a farmer, but he could not be treated as an ordinary person. Ning Jiahe didn¡¯t expect that there was really someone who recognized this beggar in front of him. He was even the real estate tycoon, Li Guozhong. His assets were more than his, and his expression instantly became even uglier. Li Guozhong ignored him and walked straight to Han Ding. He was very polite and modest. ¡°President Han, you¡¯re here. Why didn¡¯t you inform me beforehand so that I could go and welcome you!¡± Han Ding waved his hand and smiled, he looked like a big shot. ¡°I came here on a whim and didn¡¯t even change my clothes. The security guards at the door almost didn¡¯t let me in.¡± Li Guozhong smiled and said, ¡°Those blind things, they even dare to stop you, CEO Han. Deduct their salary later.¡± ¡°We¡¯re all just making a living, it¡¯s not easy for us. There¡¯s no need to deduct their salary. It¡¯s my fault for not changing my clothes and causing others to misunderstand.¡± Han Ding smiled and pointed at Song Yiyan. ¡°Let me introduce you, this is my boss. I heard that you¡¯ve invested in this drama, please take care of her.¡± Song Yiyan also greeted politely, ¡°CEO Li.¡± Li Guozhong could not understand the relationship between them, the big boss in front of him was a big shot in the real estate world. Everyone had to call him boss, but why did he call a young lady boss? However, he did not dare to doubt Han Ding¡¯s words. Ning Jiahe¡¯s expression was very ugly. From this conversation, he knew that this beggar in front of him was not an ordinary person. Li Guozhong then smiled and introduced, ¡°This is CEO Han from Tang Chen Residence.¡± Li Rong still could not believe that the person in front of him was that big shot. ¡°Is it CEO Han Ding?¡± Li Guozhong nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Haven¡¯t you always wanted to meet CEO Han? CEO Han came uninvited, you are destined to meet.¡± When Ning Jiahe found out that the person in front of him was Han Ding, he was shocked. However, he was on par with Han Ding and did not go so far as to flatter him. He only said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you were CEO Han¡¯s person. Sorry for offending you just now.¡± The surrounding guests¡¯ eyes were about to roll to the ground. No way, this big shot was too damn low-key! He was a big shot, and all of them were dressed well. Not only was he dressed like this, he was even driving a taxi? They could only say that they can¡¯t guess what the big shots are thinking. The female celebrities who were just about to watch Song Yiyan¡¯s show were filled with jealousy and hatred. Han Ding was her financier, no wonder she was so fearless. Who was Han Ding? He was the number one person in the Chinese real estate industry and one of the most important figures in the world. No one could meet him even if they begged. However, it wasn¡¯t appropriate to call him a sugar daddy. Han Ding¡¯s attitude towards her was too outrageous, even the big shots were respectful to her. Not far away, Ruan Xiao frowned. He put down the cup in his hand and walked over. The big shots present were their financiers, no one could offend the people who gave them their salaries. So, when Ning Jiahe and Song Yiyan were making things difficult for each other, he wouldn¡¯t appear. If she offended him, her status as the male lead would definitely be affected. However, he was filled with regret. If he had gone over just now, he would have defended and said something for Song Yiyan. Ning Jiahe looked harmonious on the surface, but he was still worried. So what if her financier was Han Ding? Sooner or later, he would get her into bed. He would only feel at ease after venting his anger. Ruan Xiao pretended not to know and walked forward worriedly. He whispered to Song Yiyan, ¡°I went to the washroom just now. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Song Yiyan wanted to throw up when she saw his hypocritical expression. She really wanted to kick this disgusting hypocrite. ¡°Nothing.¡± Li Rong glanced at Ruan Xiao and frowned. Why did he go to the bathroom? He had clearly seen him hiding behind the crowd and watching coldly! A celebrity¡¯s persona was just a persona. It was fine to take a look, but one would only know what kind of person they were in private. Han Ding¡¯s arrival saved Song Yiyan. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to control the energy in her body and would have been ready to teach him a lesson! However, if she made a move, this matter would be complicated. Ning Jiahe might change the daring female lead in a fit of anger. Han Ding whispered to Song Yiyan, ¡°Boss, he doesn¡¯t seem to want to give up. He¡¯ll definitely make a move again, do you want me to finish him off?¡± He was naturally referring to Ning Jiahe who dared to drool over his boss! ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Song Yiyan smiled slyly. ¡°In two days, he¡¯ll crawl to my feet and beg me for help.¡± Han Ding also smiled slyly. ¡°Boss, are you saying that something will happen to him?¡± Song Yiyan put her hand on her lips and shushed him. It was enough that he knew, there was no need to say it. This Ning Jiahe definitely did a lot of immoral things usually. His life would be in danger within two days, and he would definitely come to beg her for help. Chapter 1383 - The Song Couple (111) Ning Jiahe still looked indignant, determined to get it. This damn little girl was Han Ding¡¯s woman, right? Han Ding wasn¡¯t young anymore, but he didn¡¯t have any shame and even called her boss. Han Ding was a low-key person, not many people in the industry had seen his true colors. Those who had seen him knew that he was not particular about trifles and did not pursue a luxurious life. He was rich, but also drew his boundaries clearly. He was considered one of the wealthiest people in China. The house that he was living in now was a house that was about 200 square meters in size, it was more than enough for even a large family to live together. Moreover, he had never been promiscuous outside. He had been married to his wife for more than 20 years and had always treated her with respect, their relationship was very good! Just a few days ago, he accompanied his wife on a trip overseas. All the female celebrities present had never seen Han Ding before, but they had heard of this name before. He was a real estate tycoon and a leader! However, no matter how good their imagination was, they did not dare to imagine that he was so simple and plain. He did not look like a real estate tycoon at all. Ning Jiahe was angry, he looked at Li Rong. ¡°Director Li, I¡¯ve thought about it for a long time. I¡¯m not interested in this movie. Please find someone else!¡± Since Song Yiyan was with Han Ding, he wasn¡¯t in a hurry. Han Ding¡¯s wife was famous for being fierce. If she knew that Han Ding was raising a woman behind her back, she would definitely fight it out with someone. Everyone in the industry knew that Han Ding had today¡¯s achievements because of his wife and father-in-law. He did have some money and properties at that time, but he was not in the real estate business. His father-in-law had brought him along. Of course, his father-in-law didn¡¯t do much at that time. It was only after he took over the company that his business expanded. He was also famous for being henpecked and afraid of his wife. Li Rong did not expect him to suddenly make this decision, his expression was very grave. ¡°President Ning is going back on his word at the last minute?¡± Ning Jiahe¡¯s expression was ferocious as he sneered arrogantly. ¡°Don¡¯t make it sound so ugly. What do you mean by regret? I just feel that this project is not suitable for me.¡± He could spend his money however he wanted. Since that little bitch was unwilling to compromise, there was no need for him to spend time and effort on this. In two days, when the matter was forgotten, he would find a few friends he could trust and use some means to get her. And he didn¡¯t need to spend a cent on her. When the time came, he would take some videos and use them to threaten her. She would definitely listen to him obediently. Women were things that couldn¡¯t be spoiled. He had to use some special means to let them know how powerful he was. Han Ding had already taken Song Yiyan elsewhere. He didn¡¯t want her to have any interaction with that bastard and wanted to kill him just by looking at him. What the hell was this? How dare he boast shamelessly? He was forcing her in public, was he trying to break the rules? Did they think that China was lawless? ¡°There seems to be a conflict over there.¡± Song Yiyan took a sip of wine and pointed in Li Rong¡¯s direction. ¡°Ignore them.¡± Han Ding sneered in disdain and glanced over. Li Rong and Ning Jiahe were flushed with anger. They were arguing! Li Rong had a high status in the entertainment industry and was famous. He was also famous for being hot-tempered and not to be trifled with, he would quarrel with anyone he did not like. Ning Jiahe clearly did not have a good temper. He had been in a high position all year round and had power in his hands so he had long cultivated a lawless and arrogant personality. Otherwise, even if ordinary people wanted to sleep with others, they would not be so obvious. But not him, he even dared to say it out in public. Li Guozhong was a mediator and had already run over. He looked at the two people who were arguing. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Let¡¯s talk nicely, calm down.¡± ¡°I¡¯m warning you, Ning Jiahe. You can withdraw your investment if you want. My movie has plenty of investors. Do you think you¡¯re the only one who can do it?¡± Ning Jiahe¡¯s face turned into the color of pig liver. He glanced at the guests around him with a dark expression. ¡°Li Rong, I, Ning Jiahe, will say this today. All of you listen carefully, if any of you dare to invest in his movie, you will be making enemies of me, Ning Jiahe!¡± Li Guozhong was still trying to persuade them. ¡°We¡¯re all friends. There¡¯s no need to be so heartless. Calm down, sit down and talk properly.¡± ¡°I have nothing to talk to him about.¡± ¡°This is my banquet, I don¡¯t welcome President Ning. Goodbye.¡± ¡°Li Rong, just you wait. Just wait for your movie to rot in your hands!¡± He had people above him, and he had more power than they thought. For example, he knew Third Master Jun. As long as Third Master Jun said a word, no one would dare to invest in Li Rong! ¡°Director Li, since CEO Ning is unwilling to invest, I think we should forget it!¡± Han Ding was not afraid of him and said with a smile, ¡°Tell me how much money you¡¯re short of, I¡¯ll get someone to negotiate with you. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Li Rong looked at the big shot in front of him. It was a small matter to rich people like them, but it was a big matter to him. He wanted to make China¡¯s first sci-fi movie well, the cost of making it was in the hundreds of millions. The budget was one billion, and it might be even more. Ning Jiahe alone had offered 600 million. If this 600 million was withdrawn, where would he find another 600 million? However, he was a moral person. He would not grovel and beg for 600 million yuan. Song Yiyan stood by the side and watched as Ning Jiahe made a fool of himself. Sooner or later, she would teach him a lesson. This was the first time she had seen a successful person who turned hostile on the spot. It was an eye-opener. However, such people usually cared about their reputation. Even if they were unhappy, they would not show it so clearly. They had to maintain appearances. Those who didn¡¯t even bother to defend their reputation were either extremely stupid or fearless and had the capital to be arrogant. But what right did he have to be arrogant and turn hostile? With his current status, he was not even comparable to Han Ding. That meant that he had a very impressive backing. There was only one person in the entire China who could make him so arrogant and domineering, not putting anyone in his eyes! ¡°President Ning, wait.¡± Song Yiyan smiled kindly like a harmless little rabbit and caught up to him. Ning Jiahe thought that she was afraid and thought it through. He whispered, ¡°Miss Song, as long as you give me face, I won¡¯t withdraw my investment.¡± Chapter 1384 - The Song Couple (112) ¡°President Ning, you¡¯re mistaken.¡± Song Yiyan smiled even wider and lowered her voice. ¡°You¡¯re Third Master Jun¡¯s man, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure who Third Master¡¯s men are.¡± Ning Jiahe had an arrogant look on his face as he continued, ¡°I only have spoken a few words with the Third Master.¡± This little bitch was smart. How did she know that he was related to the Third Master? To the Third Master, he was just a dog. However, even his dog was much more noble than many people. Now that she knew how to be afraid, if she could lower her head and admit her mistake in front of him, he would let bygones be bygones. ¡°I just wanted to tell you something.¡± Song Yiyan smiled. ¡°The Third Master¡¯s wife is my best friend.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Ning Jiahe¡¯s face darkened as he gritted his teeth. ¡°Third Master never had a wife. Don¡¯t try to lie to me.¡± Song Yiyan said, ¡°Are you sure? Why don¡¯t you go and find out if the Third Master has a wife named Ling Sheng?¡± This kind of person wanted to scare her? Let¡¯s see who¡¯s scaring who? He was at most Jun Shiyan¡¯s dog. Could he be compared to her? She was Jun Shiyan¡¯s wife¡¯s best friend! She was way better than him! ¡°Don¡¯t try to lie to me.¡± Ning Jiahe was really not afraid of her. What kind of person was the Third Master? He had never seen a woman by his side all these years, how could he suddenly have a wife? This little bitch really dared to say anything. ¡°You can leave!¡± Song Yiyan waved at him in disgust. ¡°I¡¯ll tell Jun Shiyan¡¯s wife to tell him that it¡¯s time to clean up his scum.¡± Since Jun Shiyan¡¯s business was big, it was impossible for him to guarantee that his subordinates were all good people. There were sly people everywhere, and it was impossible to guard against all of them. It was actually understandable for there to be one or two scum. Seeing her so confident, Ning Jiahe muttered in his heart. When they were outside, he called An Yan with an uneasy heart. ¡°Assistant An, can I ask you something?¡± He had always been in contact with the Third Master through Assistant An, and he had never seen him before. He had said those words just now to scare them. In fact, no one who was similar to him had seen Third Master before. Only his personal assistants could see the Third Master, no one else had the right. ¡°Okay,¡± An Yan replied lazily. ¡°Is Third Master¡¯s good news coming soon?¡± Ning Jiahe asked tactfully. ¡°How do you know?¡± An Yan became energetic. Did the news of Third Master and Madam spread so quickly? It had only been a few days, and his subordinates already knew? ¡°That¡­¡± Ning Jiahe¡¯s face turned pale instantly as he asked in fear, ¡°Madam¡¯s surname is Ling. Is her name Ling Sheng?¡± An Yan shouted, ¡°How dare you! You¡¯re not worthy of calling his wife¡¯s name!¡± Ning Jiahe¡¯s legs went soft and he knelt on the ground. It was true, what that little bitch surnamed Song said was true. After feeling shocked and scared, he could only ask him for help. ¡°Assistant An, I did something wrong. I didn¡¯t recognize people and offended Madam¡¯s good friend. Please save me.¡± ¡°Who did you offend?¡± An Yan asked. Madam had many good friends. ¡°A little celebrity named Song Yiyan said she¡¯s Madam¡¯s best friend.¡± Ning Jiahe held onto his last bit of hope and asked, ¡°Is what she said true?¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking about Miss Song?¡± An Yan nodded. ¡°She¡¯s Madam¡¯s good friend, but why did she mention Madam and not the Song family when she was confronting you?¡± Ning Jiahe wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. An answer was about to emerge in his heart, and his back turned cold. ¡°Which Song family?¡± ¡°In China, besides the Song family, there are a few other Songs. She is General Song Shu¡¯s granddaughter.¡± An Yan sneered. Ning Jiahe was nothing. He had often done many things on the verge of breaking the law, but he had not crossed the bottom line. Otherwise, he would have long finished him off. After offending Song Yiyan, it seemed like he couldn¡¯t be kept alive. If Song Yiyan told Madam about this, and she told Third Master about it, in the end, he would be the one to be punished. After all, this Ning guy was under his direct jurisdiction and was his underling. Ning Jiahe collapsed to the ground. Oh no, he was finished. He actually had a feeling that something he had done in recent years had angered Assistant An. However, he did not expect this day to arrive so quickly. In the banquet hall, after Ning Jiahe left, it was a scene of singing and dancing. While Han Ding wasn¡¯t around, Ruan Xiao leaned over to Song Yiyan and handed her a glass of wine. He smiled and said, ¡°Miss Song, think about becoming a couple with me. It¡¯s just a fake couple, it would be good for both of us.¡± During the filming period, especially between the male and female leads, it would be abnormal if they did not hype them up to be a couple. Someone even specially invented a new term for this, a promotional period couple. A lot of the audience, especially the younger ones, liked to play matchmaking. There were many couples parties. A famous male celebrity like him had a lot of fans, so the effect was even better when he was hyped up. He could almost be on the trending page every day, and his popularity would soar. Moreover, his fans wouldn¡¯t scold him. Even if they did, they would scold the female side. Scolding and trampling on the female lead was beneficial to him. In the past, whenever he filmed a drama, he would hype it up. Even if the female party knew that she would be scolded, she would not be able to resist the temptation of being popular and would choose to cooperate with him. What celebrities needed the most was hype, popularity, and traffic. Whether it was good or bad, as long as there was publicity, it was good.. ¡°I won¡¯t consider it,¡± She politely rejected. This person was really thick-skinned. Chen Xin should have replied to his manager long ago! Ruan Xiao pretended to be a gentleman as his arrogance was revealed. ¡°Creating hype is beneficial to you and me. It¡¯s just a fake couple during filming and promotions.¡± ¡°I have a boyfriend.¡± Song Yiyan took a sip of wine and smiled. ¡°He won¡¯t let me create hype with anyone.¡± Ruan Xiao was burning with anger, no woman had ever rejected him in person. She was the first to do so. He sneered in disdain. ¡°Is your boyfriend the one who¡¯s a bellboy, a delivery man, and a cashier? Forgive me for being blunt, but with his status, he¡¯s not worthy of Miss Song.¡± ¡°Whether he¡¯s worthy of me or not, it¡¯s not your turn to gossip. Are you a gossip girl?¡± Song Yiyan sneered. ¡°Then, Miss Song, do you have a problem with me?¡± Ruan Xiao asked her if his qualities were considered top-notch in the entertainment industry. What was she dissatisfied about? It was just a fake couple and both sides were capable of it. ¡°Can you tell me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re too ugly for me.¡± Song Yiyan didn¡¯t hold back at all. Her eyes lit up when she looked at the door. Across the room, a handsome man in a black suit approached her with a bouquet of roses in his hand. Chapter 1385 - The Song Couple (113) Ruan Xiao was so angered by her words that he nearly died on the spot. This woman was too much! He was ugly? He was known as a handsome man in the entertainment industry. If he was ugly, what kind of man would catch her eye? He watched as Song Yiyan ignored him and looked towards the door. He looked up and saw an arrogant man walking towards them. Song Yiyan stood where she was and smiled at the man. The surrounding guests were already attracted to the man¡¯s noble aura and aloof face. Many of the female guests were female celebrities, so those who paid attention to Song Yiyan naturally saw her boyfriend. Even with the blurry pictures, they could still tell. The man who came was Song Yiyan¡¯s useless boyfriend. Other than his face, there was nothing else he could do. She did not expect that at such an important occasion, she would dare to let a pretty boy who had nothing come over. Was she going to pull him into the entertainment industry? That¡¯s right. With his looks, he would definitely be able to do as he wished in the entertainment industry. Ignoring everything else, his looks, figure, and aura were really superb! Ji Xing walked up to Song Yiyan and bowed elegantly. He handed the roses to her and smiled elegantly. ¡°Miss Song, may I have the honor of dancing with you?¡± Song Yiyan took the roses and gave him her hand with a blissful smile. The man lowered his eyes slightly and kissed the back of her hand with his sexy lips. He then held her hand and took a small step back. ¡°Please.¡± The female guests who were gloating saw the man¡¯s actions and were extremely jealous. Indeed, the rumors were not credible. The man in front of her was elegant with every move. A casual smile from him could steal one¡¯s soul and exude a noble aura, how could he be an ordinary person? If a rich family wanted to cultivate such a graceful noble temperament, it would definitely be impossible without several generations of experience. Li Rong secretly asked Han Ding, thinking that he must know something. ¡°Who is Miss Song¡¯s boyfriend?¡± Han Ding shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know his exact identity, but do you know that little prince from the south, Bai Han?¡± Li Rong nodded. ¡°How could I not know that? The Little Prince has already monopolized the business on the south road, and he¡¯s even prepared to march towards the north!¡± ¡°Bai Han is obedient to him.¡± Han Ding also saw this at a Southern Economic Summit not long ago. Who was Bai Han? He had unified the people of the south, his power and means could not be underestimated. They were all respectful to him. Li Rong felt dispirited, no wonder he caught Miss Song¡¯s eye. He knew that he was not an ordinary person. The news on the Internet about him being a deliveryman and cashier were not reliable. The man¡¯s elegance and arrogance were too eye-catching. He had never seen anyone better than him among the young masters in the capital. When Han Ding spoke, he did not deliberately avoid the topic. He was afraid that others would look down on Ji Xing, so he had to teach him a lesson. Otherwise, they would be annoyed to death by Ning Jiahe. Very quickly, Ji Xing¡¯s identity was spread. No one knew what his identity was, but they knew that the little prince in the south called him master and obeyed him. It had been a long time since Song Yiyan appeared in public. She was elusive every day, as if she was in hiding. Dongfang Fan searched for a long time but did not find a chance to meet her. When he heard that she had accepted Li Rong¡¯s new drama, he specially came to find trouble. He was dressed in a black suit and exuded an imposing aura. On his handsome face, there was an obvious viciousness and domineeringness. He walked with vigor. There were eight bodyguards behind him, they were so aggressive that it was scary. Those who did not know better would think that he was here to look for trouble! Dongfang Fan¡¯s title as the little overlord did not come from nowhere. He was the second-best heir of the younger generation in the capital and no one dared to claim to be the first. He was used to being domineering and had always looked down on others. In addition, he was a promiscuous man by nature and liked to date female celebrities in the entertainment industry. Be it at red carpet, award ceremonies, or movie premieres, he could be seen everywhere. His popularity and topic of conversation were comparable to that of celebrities. All the guests present knew the young master of the Dongfang family. When they saw him enter, they greeted him respectfully and called him Young Master Dongfang. As the host, Li Rong quickly welcomed him with a smile. ¡°Young Master Dongfang, welcome.¡± What was going on today? Why were there so many big shots who came uninvited? First it was the real estate tycoon, Han Ding, then it was Song Yiyan¡¯s boyfriend, Ji Xing. Now, Young Master Dongfang was here too. He had a very dangerous feeling that he did not come to support them but to cause trouble. Han Ding scowled. He thought to himself that the matter was serious, the young master of the Dongfang family was here to look for trouble. He was not afraid of ordinary people like Ning Jiahe. He could fight them head-on. However, the person in front of him was someone who could make the capital tremble with just a stomp of his foot. He was also famous for his bad temper and could not be provoked! On the dance floor, Song Yiyan spun around flirtatiously and leaned against the man¡¯s chest. ¡°The insensible dog is here.¡± Dongfang Fan, hadn¡¯t she beaten him into submission the last time? He still dared to come over and find trouble? It looked like he was itching for a beating again. Ji Xing smiled and said, ¡°Ignore him.¡± Song Yiyan smiled dangerously. ¡°I am afraid we can¡¯t ignore him, he¡¯s already here.¡± ¡°Song Yiyan, come here and talk to Young Master.¡± Dongfang Fan stood outside the dance floor and looked at her with a dark expression. Song Yiyan was very unhappy, she was dancing happily when she was interrupted. Her hands were itchy. After standing still, she glanced at him coldly. ¡°Young Master Dongfang, what do you want?¡± Dongfang Fan was not a good person. He pointed at Ji Xing. ¡°He¡¯s the pretty boy you kept. He¡¯s not that good-looking! Are you blind?¡± The surrounding guests secretly ridiculed, ¡°If this isn¡¯t counted as good-looking, then who does?¡± In the whole of China, there were only a few men who were more outstanding than this man. Although they were very afraid of the little tyrant of the Dongfang family, they still had to tell the truth. The little tyrant was far inferior to the pretty boy. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Song Yiyan looked at him sympathetically. ¡°Before you slander someone else¡¯s looks, please take a piss and look at yourself!¡± Dongfang Fan¡¯s face flushed with anger. ¡°Even if I disfigured myself, I would still look better than him.¡± Chapter 1386 - The Song Couple (114) The surrounding guests wanted to laugh but did not dare to. Which idiot who was not afraid of death would dare to laugh at the little tyrant of the Dongfang family? They would be beaten to death on the spot! Han Ding lowered his head without giving any face and could not hold back his laughter. What a joke! In the whole of China, there were only a few people who could compare to Ji Xing in terms of looks. The little tyrant of the Dongfang family might not be bad looking, but compared to him, what was there to compare? Was he thick-skinned or shameless? Song Yiyan laughed. ¡°Dongfang Fan, you should hurry home. Don¡¯t come out and embarrass your family. Does your family know that you¡¯re here?¡± Dongfang Fan glanced around fiercely and threatened, ¡°Who do you think is better looking, me or that pretty boy?¡± The surrounding guests had only wanted to watch the show to begin with. When they heard his words, they were so scared that they shivered and did not dare to make a sound. It¡¯s too late for them to run away now. Seeing that they were silent, Dongfang Fan shouted angrily, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to speak? If you want to be mute, I¡¯ll pluck out your tongues today and fulfill your wish.¡± This was a blatant threat! ¡°Young Master Dongfang is more good-looking.¡± He didn¡¯t know who spoke first. Immediately after, voices followed suit. They were lying through their teeth, saying that Dongfang Fan was the more good-looking one. This was all there was to it, it could be seen how powerful Dongfang Fan was. No one dared to resist him. Song Yiyan was amused by his childish behavior. She looked at him. ¡°Tell me, why are you here?¡± After she had beaten him up the last time, with Dongfang Fan¡¯s bad temper, he would definitely seek revenge on her. She had waited for a month and hadn¡¯t seen him make a move for two months. She thought that he had already let it go! ¡°I came to see what you found.¡± Dongfang Fan glanced at Ji Xing and sneered. ¡°Song Yiyan, I¡¯m warning you. You¡¯re my fianc¨¦e.¡± As soon as he said this, it was like a sudden clap of thunder that instantly blew up the scene. Everyone¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as they looked at Song Yiyan. What the hell? They thought Young Master Dongfang had taken a fancy to Song Yiyan and was here to find trouble. Fianc¨¦e? Wasn¡¯t Young Master Dongfang¡¯s fianc¨¦e the daughter of the Song family, Song Dai? When did she become the C-list celebrity, Song Yiyan? Song Yiyan had always known that Dongfang Fan was a bastard and didn¡¯t realize that he had the potential to be funny. ¡°I¡¯ve already broken off the engagement.¡± Dongfang Fan¡¯s voice was stern. ¡°Have I agreed? As long as I don¡¯t agree, you¡¯ll always be my fianc¨¦e!¡± Song Yiyan said, ¡°Please get out of here!¡± Dongfang Fan was here to cause trouble. ¡°How dare you be rude to me? Song Yiyan, you can find a boyfriend, but you can¡¯t find a gigolo like him. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let this go.¡± Song Yiyan didn¡¯t want to waste her breath on him, but he hadn¡¯t even done anything yet. If she did, she would be in the wrong. ¡°My grandfather, father, and uncle don¡¯t even care who I get together with. What can you do?¡± Dongfang Fan growled angrily, ¡°If you find a man whose net worth and looks are worse than mine, where will my face go?¡± The surrounding onlookers could not help but laugh. Who knew that Young Master Dongfang was an unreasonable, fierce, and domineering little tyrant? The person in front of him was clearly a simple-minded man. Hearing his words, when he was flustered and exasperated, he did not argue based on reasons. They even found it very interesting! Song Yiyan was really in awe of the young master. ¡°What does the identity of the boyfriend I found have anything to do with you? The engagement has ended and we have nothing to do with each other, I don¡¯t care what kind of woman you marry in the future. Even if you go out on the streets and get together with a hooker, I¡¯ll give you my blessings.¡± Dongfang Fan shouted anxiously, ¡°I have money, power, and good looks. Why would I go looking for a hooker? Song Yiyan, my wife will definitely be a thousand times better than you. You¡¯ll regret it when the time comes!¡± He didn¡¯t know why things turned out like this when he saw Song Yiyan. He had already made a plan. When he came over, he would immediately get people to surround that pretty boy and beat him up! The netizens could no longer hold back their laughter. They thought they would be able to watch a big scene, but what¡¯s going on? Are they fighting or bickering with each other like in primary school? Ji Xing really felt that the person opposite was too childish, so childish that he could not bear to look at him. He looked at the young lady beside him and frowned slightly. Perhaps the person opposite was too childish, causing her to lose her mind and actually quarrel with a retard. Song Yiyan was angered by Ji Xing¡¯s gaze. ¡°What are you looking at? He¡¯s calling you a gigolo and saying that you¡¯re not worthy of me. You don¡¯t even dare to fart.¡± Ji Xing smiled without a temper and looked at Dongfang Fan. ¡°Tell me a standard. What kind of identity can be higher than yours?¡± Although he disdained such things, it was quite annoying to be pestered by a retard every day and said all sorts of nonsense. ¡°What kind of identity?¡± Dongfang Fan laughed arrogantly. ¡°His status can¡¯t be lower than Third Brother¡¯s!¡± ¡°This is too difficult. In the whole of China, who is more important than Third Master Jun?¡± When Han Ding heard people discussing who had a higher status than Third Master Jun in this world, he raised his head proudly and secretly laughed. ¡°I have to say, there really is. Third Master Jun is going to be Movie King Huo¡¯s son-in-law. Isn¡¯t Movie King Huo¡¯s status higher than his?¡± He had heard from his boss that Third Master Jun had been reduced to dust in order to marry someone else¡¯s daughter. Thinking back, that scene was too strange! ¡°Does that mean that as long as Jun Shiyan and I are brothers, then it¡¯s settled?¡± Ji Xing thought for a moment and felt that this was the simplest. Dongfang Fan pointed at him and laughed arrogantly. What kind of joke was this? Someone who addressed Jun Shiyan as brother had not been born yet, right? ¡°Then call him over. Call him over now and let him tell everyone here that you are his brother, I will acknowledge you today.¡± ¡°I, Dongfang Fan, will keep my word. I will never pester you again in the future, I will never look for trouble with you.¡± It was hard to say if he loved Song Yiyan. He was just angry and held his breath. Song Yiyan broke off the engagement with him for a gigolo who was nothing. If word got out, where would his face go? ¡°Okay.¡± Ji Xing nodded calmly. He took out his phone and dialed a number. After two rings, the call went through. ¡°I am Ji Xing. I am currently attending the opening ceremony of ¡°Scorching Sun¡± in Heng Jiang Building. Is it convenient for you to come over?¡± Dongfang Fan did not believe that he could really invite Jun Shiyan over. The call must be just a bluff. The people present were also muttering in their hearts as they waited to see how this would develop. Would Young Master Dongfang win or would Ji Xing win? Chapter 1387 - The Song Couple (115) Song Yiyan was angered by the retard in front of her. She pointed at his brain. ¡°Dongfang Fan, are you crazy?!¡± Dongfang Fan snorted. ¡°Song Yiyan, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s crazy here. If you¡¯re not crazy, do you have to find a pretty boy to make me angry?¡± Song Yiyan glared at him. ¡°Get lost!¡± Dongfang Fan glanced at Ji Xing. ¡°I¡¯ll leave when Jun Shiyan arrives.¡± The onlookers held in their laughter and were about to suffer internal injuries. The way a little tyrant treated others was to be as domineering as he could be, he would beat them up whenever he was unhappy. His attitude towards Song Yiyan was rather interesting. Dongfang Fan got someone to move a sofa over and sat in the middle. There were eight bodyguards in black standing neatly behind him, looking like an incapable ruler attending court. Song Yiyan pulled Ji Xing and whispered, ¡°Did you really call Jun Shiyan? Did he say he was coming?¡± Jun Shiyan was a cold and heartless person. How could he agree so easily? ¡°Yes.¡± Ji Xing nodded. ¡°He¡¯s nearby. He said he¡¯ll be here soon.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Song Yiyan was relieved. If Jun Shiyan didn¡¯t come, she would call Sheng Sheng and ask her to bring him over. Anyway, she was already sick of Dongfang Fan. She had to quickly think of a way to stop him from pestering her in the future and end this. ¡°Actually, there¡¯s a better way to get rid of him.¡± When Ji Xing smiled, he was so handsome that it angered both gods and men. He tilted his eyes slightly and coincidentally brushed past her earlobe. Song Yiyan¡¯s heart trembled and she subconsciously swallowed. His face was lethal to women. ¡°Let¡¯s get married!¡± Ji Xing smiled again. Song Yiyan thought he was going to say something, but when she heard the word ¡®married¡¯, her heart skipped a beat. She snorted. ¡°Dream on!¡± He hadn¡¯t even proposed and was about to get married. Other than this face, what else did he have? He didn¡¯t have money, a car, or a house, and he still wanted to marry a wife! Hmph! Ji Xing was already planning to propose, but he was afraid that she would slap his face on the spot, so he wanted to sound her out in advance and see if she was very determined not to get married. This little liar was temperamental. Who knew when she would turn her back on him? Dongfang Fan looked at the couple not far away and rolled his eyes. He looked like a big boss as he half lay on the sofa, placed his long legs on the table, and casually swirled the wine glass in his hand. Han Ding knew that Song Yiyan and Movie King Huo¡¯s daughter, Ling Sheng, were on good terms. She also knew that Ling Sheng and Third Master Jun were getting married. However, was Third Master Jun¡¯s relationship with Ji Xing that solid? He had never heard of Ji Xing before. Whether it was the children of rich families in China or famous Chinese children abroad, he had never heard of any famous Ji family. It was as if he had appeared out of nowhere. There was a time when he suspected that it was a fake name, but later on, he found out that it was his real name. All the guests present were looking forward to the exciting scene that was about to happen, it was a once in a century event. If they missed it, they would regret it for life. How rare was that? Li Rong was afraid that the little tyrant of the Dongfang family would find trouble with him and not leave the matter at that. His heart was pounding, so he could only ask Han Ding secretly, ¡°That Ji Xing, is what he said true?¡± Han Ding said, ¡°Director Li, don¡¯t worry. With Boss around, Dongfang Fan won¡¯t be able to do anything. Just wait for the Third Master to arrive!¡± They would definitely come. It was obvious from Ji Xing and the boss¡¯ relaxed expressions. In less than half an hour, someone shouted in the banquet hall. ¡°Third Master is here.¡± Everyone looked towards the door respectfully. The man was dressed in a tailored black leisure suit. His aura was strong, noble, and cold. With his arrival, the surrounding air seemed to have frozen. Beside the man was a beautiful and lively little girl. She was wearing a beige leisure dress and a pair of simple white sneakers. Her innocent and clean little face made people¡¯s hearts race. At this moment, she was holding the man¡¯s arm. Everyone¡¯s eyes were about to fall to the ground. Even though they had never seen his face, they had heard of him. Looking at his domineering aura, it was obvious that he was the Third Master of the Jun family, Jun Shiyan. Who was that girl? When did the Third Master of the Jun family fall in love? He allowed a girl to hold his arm intimately. When he walked, he was clearly accommodating the little girl beside him and maintaining the same pace as her. If one took a closer look, they would notice that the man¡¯s deep and cold eyes were filled with indescribable tenderness and indulgence when he looked at the lady beside him. All the ladies present were envious. Li Rong had never seen Jun Shiyan before. When he saw the man walk over, he did not dare to greet him, afraid that he mistook him for someone else. He could only ask Han Ding for help. ¡°Is this Third Master?¡± Han Ding shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± He had never seen him before either. Third Master Jun had always been a mysterious and powerful presence that was rarely seen. Not many people had seen his real face! Li Rong turned to look at Dongfang Fan. This little tyrant of the Dongfang family must have met Third Master Jun before. Dongfang Fan looked at the person walking toward the door, his hand tightened around the goblet and he gritted his teeth angrily. He was here, he really was here. Was Third Master Jun that shameless? He was so obedient when others summoned him! However, facing the person walking over, he did not dare to sit anymore. He quickly stood up to greet him and politely greeted, ¡°Third Master.¡± Song Yiyan had already walked over calmly. She pulled Ling Sheng to her side and asked her softly, ¡°Are the two of you on a date nearby?¡± Ling Sheng hummed and sighed helplessly. ¡°We¡¯re going to the mall to buy a present for my father, it¡¯s his birthday in two days. You know how picky he is, we have to choose carefully.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Xiaoqi? Didn¡¯t you bring him here?¡± Song Yiyan missed Xiaoqi but she didn¡¯t know how to bring him here. She snorted in disdain. ¡°You two are really good. You only care about spending time with each other and don¡¯t even want your son anymore.¡± ¡°Xiaoqi and my father went to my uncle¡¯s place to play,¡± Ling Sheng explained. ¡°When we¡¯re done here, let¡¯s go to your house. Is Xiaoqi coming home?¡± Song Yiyan wanted to hug and kiss the baby. Some time ago, when she was being criticized by the entire Internet, Baby Xiaoqi even stood out to defend her. Just the thought of it was adorable. ¡°I¡¯ll go back to the Gu family with him. Xiaoqi is with my parents.¡± Ling Sheng looked at her murderous gaze and felt a little guilty. ¡°You can look for my mother.¡± Why was she looking at her like she was a vicious stepmother who had abandoned her son? This was too much! Chapter 1388 - The Song Couple (116) Ji Xing nodded slightly at Jun Shiyan as a greeting, then he ignored him. Jun Shiyan was not angry. They were all brothers, and the one in front of him had lost his memory so he could not be bothered to argue with him. Moreover, he had thrown away all his burdens today and was in a good mood after spending time with the young lady. Dongfang Fan was stunned when he saw the scene before him. Ji Xing was a little too arrogant, he didn¡¯t seem to care about Third Master Jun at all! The onlookers did not know what was going on. In all of China, who didn¡¯t treat Third Master Jun with respect and caution? He was the first person to be so arrogant! ¡°Why did you call me over?¡± Jun Shiyan frowned slightly, looking impatient. ¡°Speak.¡± It wasn¡¯t easy for him to be alone with the young lady, and he didn¡¯t want to waste even a single second. If it weren¡¯t for his brother, he wouldn¡¯t have come. ¡°Are you my brother?¡± Ji Xing finally spoke lazily. Jun Shiyan nodded and hummed. His eyebrows raised slightly, and there was an obvious dangerous look in his eyes. Did he call him over for this? ¡°You can leave now.¡± Ji Xing nodded at him and looked at Dongfang Fan. ¡°Young Master Dongfang, did you hear him? If you didn¡¯t, I¡¯ll let him repeat himself.¡± Dongfang Fan thought that it was fake. Everything was fake. How could the cold, heartless, and ruthless Third Master Jun say such things so easily? The Jun Shiyan in front of him was probably fake! ¡°Young Master Dongfang is looking for me?¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s eyes turned cold and murderous. Dongfang Fan¡¯s body trembled. How would he dare to? He replied with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t know he was your brother. Please forgive me if I¡¯ve offended you.¡± He did not dare to provoke the person in front of him. So what if he was a little tyrant? The person in front of him was the King of Hell. As the saying goes, the King of Hell would let people die at midnight and not leave anyone alive till dawn. He did not dare to compete with him in terms of ruthlessness. Jun Shiyan glanced at him coldly. On account of the Dongfang family, he would not lower himself to the level of a junior like him today. He looked at Ji Xing. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving.¡± Ji Xing nodded coldly. This was the first time they had seen a brother who was so concise and cold, they had learned something new. The brotherhood between the big shots was really something ordinary people like them could not understand. Jun Shiyan didn¡¯t even look at him anymore. He strode towards the young lady who was talking to Song Yiyan not far away and shouted warmly, ¡°Sheng Sheng.¡± This magnetic and gentle Sheng Sheng made the hearts of the ladies present race. If the Third Master could call them that, it would be worth it even if they died! Looking at the man¡¯s gentle gaze, they were so envious that they shed tears. However, that young lady was also very beautiful, like a little fairy. No wonder she could be doted on so much by the Third Master. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± Ling Sheng watched the man walk over and patted Song Yiyan¡¯s hand. Sure enough, in the next moment, the man¡¯s sharp gaze landed on her hand. Song Yiyan looked up and gave him a provocative smile. She said domineeringly, ¡°Sheng Sheng, come with me tonight. You can leave by yourself!¡± Jun Shiyan ignored her and only looked at the young lady. ¡°She¡¯s joking. I¡¯m leaving.¡± After Ling Sheng pulled Song Yiyan¡¯s hand away, she jogged over to the man. Looking at the petty man with a cold face, she sighed deeply. What should she do if he was so jealous? Yanyan and she were both girls, wasn¡¯t it normal for girls to hold hands? Song Yiyan also smelled the strong scent of jealousy. Pointing at the defected Ling Sheng, she shook her head and sighed. ¡°Go, heartless little thing. You abandon all your friends when you have a boyfriend!¡± Ling Sheng waved at her and said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll leave first. If you¡¯re going to my father¡¯s place, call my mother in advance!¡± ¡°You¡¯re such a traitor. You¡¯re not even married yet, and you¡¯re already on your father¡¯s side. Does your father know?¡± Song Yiyan glanced at her in disdain. ¡°Look at me, I¡¯m going to complain to your father today!¡± The two good friends did not avoid talking. Although their voices were not loud, there were always people who heard them. When they heard Song Yiyan mention the girl¡¯s father, they were all guessing who the girl who stole Third Master Jun was and who her father was. Since she could take down Third Master Jun, they must be well-matched in terms of social status. However, all the rich and famous ladies in the capital had shown their faces in front of the media before. They did not remember such a person! Li Rong, Han Ding, and the rest saw Jun Shiyan leaving and quickly sent him off. They stood respectfully at the door and watched him get into the car. ¡°Who was this girl, Third Master¡¯s girlfriend?¡± Li Rong was very confused. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Han Ding knew that Li Rong and Movie King Huo were on good terms, so it was a little strange for him to ask. ¡°Should I know?¡± Li Rong frowned. However, looking at the girl¡¯s eyebrows, he felt a sense of familiarity. It was very intimate, as if he was looking at his own younger generation. ¡°Didn¡¯t Movie King Huo mention this to you?¡± Li Rong knew that this matter would be exposed sooner or later, and it was a pity that no one shared it with him. ¡°She¡¯s Huo Ci¡¯s daughter.¡± Li Rong¡¯s eyes widened in shock. His voice grew louder and he shouted, ¡°Who is she?¡± Li Rong knew it. When everyone heard this news, their reactions were similar to his. He was happy. ¡°Movie King Huo and Movie Queen Nangong¡¯s daughter. Third Master Jun will be Movie King Huo¡¯s son-in-law in the future.¡± Was he surprised? Even when Li Rong returned to the banquet hall and chatted with people, his mind was still filled with countless questions. It simply refreshed his understanding! He had said that the girl looked familiar. On careful thought, her features and aura matched Brother Ci¡¯s! Brother Ci could be said to have a complete family, he had a daughter and a son-in-law. He even said that his grandson was three years old and was very good-looking. If he was exposed, wouldn¡¯t the entertainment circle experience a huge earthquake for a few months? It was too explosive. Even an industry insider like him found it unbelievable, let alone the netizens. Dongfang Fan really did what he said. After apologizing to Song Yiyan and Ji Xing, he left angrily with his men. Song Yiyan and Ji Xing were also bored here, so they called Nangong Lengyu before visiting Xiaoqi. When the car approached the apartment building, she saw that there was already a car parked outside. The car door opened and the first person to jump out was an adorable little girl. When she looked up, her delicate face was full of excitement. It was little Sangyu! Chapter 1389 - The Song Couple (117) Little Sangyu apparently saw the car behind her too. Her big eyes sparkled and she opened her arms excitedly and ran over. She said in a crisp voice, ¡°Godma!¡± The little girl shouted rather loudly, and Song Yiyan heard her. She told Ji Xing to stop the car and got out. ¡°When did you come back?¡± Little Sangyu had gone home last week. She must have missed her Brother Xiaoqi and wanted to come back again, she couldn¡¯t leave him for even a moment. ¡°Today.¡± Little Sangyu threw herself at her affectionately, held her thighs and smiled brightly, showing her two sweet dimples.¡± Brother Xiaoqi doesn¡¯t know that I am back, I want to give him a surprise. Godma, don¡¯t tell him!¡± Song Yiyan held the little girl in her arms and greeted Shang Yu with a smile. Shang Yu came over, but Situ Sang did not come with her. She said with a helpless smile, ¡°She has been talking about Brother Xiaoqi, Grandpa, Grandma, Daddy and Mommy every day since she came home. She can¡¯t leave them for even a moment.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you mention me?¡± Song Yiyan asked jokingly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you mention her? There¡¯s still your godmother, right?¡± Little Sangyu nodded her head like a chick pecking on rice. She leaned over and kissed Song Yiyan on the cheek. ¡°Godma, do you miss me?¡± Shang Yu looked at her daughter, who was getting more lively and cute, and felt extremely happy. She looked at the handsome man and beautiful woman beside her. ¡°When are you and Ji Xing planning to get married?¡± She saw that Yanyan liked children and doted on them a lot. How good would it be if she gave birth to a child herself! ¡°I am still young.¡± Song Yiyan rubbed against Little Sangyu¡¯s forehead affectionately. ¡°I just need Little Sangyu and Xiaoqi. When I want to, I will come over and take a look. When I don¡¯t, I will spend time with you, right, Little Sangyu?¡± Little Sangyu thought for a moment and shook her head. ¡°Sangyu wants a sister.¡± Song Yiyan laughed. ¡°If you want a younger sister, your parents can work harder to give birth to one for you.¡± Little Sangyu turned around and looked at Shang Yu. ¡°Let your daddy and mommy make another child.¡± Shang Yu pushed it onto Ling Sheng and Jun Shiyan. Ji Xing, who was following beside, looked at the delicate little girl in the young lady¡¯s arms. His eyes were gentle and there was a warm smile on his lips. If they had a child, she must be a daughter and look like her. If it was a boy, he had to be as smart and sensible as Xiaoqi and not be too mischievous. Shang Yu said that her heart ached when she saw Little Sangyu so bored at home. She told her husband that she would be back for a few days, but her daughter didn¡¯t want to tell anyone, so she didn¡¯t say anything. No one knew that they were back yet! ¡°I heard from Sheng Sheng that Uncle Huo took Xiaoqi to the Rong residence to play. I wonder if he¡¯s back yet.¡± Song Yiyan called Nangong Lengyu before she came. At that time, he had not returned yet. He said that he would return home and not stay overnight at the Rong family. Boys would go crazy when they played together. They wouldn¡¯t remember the time at all, especially since Xiaoqi was so close to them. He definitely wouldn¡¯t bear to leave after playing with them. But if she told Xiaoqi that Sangyu was back, he should be back immediately. ¡°Are you going to find Brother? Little Sangyu wants to go too.¡± Sangyu¡¯s big eyes were shining as she looked at Song Yiyan. ¡°Godma, is that okay?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see if they¡¯re back first. I¡¯ll help you ask.¡± Song Yiyan called Nangong Lengyu again to confirm if they were back. When Nangong Lengyu heard that Little Sangyu was here, she didn¡¯t ask them to come home. Instead, she came down. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were coming?¡± Little Sangyu reached out her hands. ¡°Grandma, hug me.¡± Nangong Lengyu took over the little girl and stopped talking. She looked at Shang Yu. ¡°If you are tired, go home and rest first. We will take Sangyu there.¡± Huo Ci said that Xiaoqi and Nao Nao were still assembling the robot, they would not go home unless they finished assembling it. It would take at least until 12 o¡¯clock before they finished assembling it. The two little kids were recently preparing for an international robot competition. Nao Nao was the chief designer and Xiaoqi was the assistant designer. Instead of going home after school every day, he went straight to the Rong family¡¯s house to make the robot. ¡°I¡¯m really a little tired.¡± Shang Yu was very casual in front of them, like she was family. ¡°Is there anything else to eat at home?¡± She had caught a cold and a low fever the past two days. She did not know if it was because she was not acclimatized to the environment after returning home, but she even had diarrhea. ¡°There¡¯s a jar in the fridge that Sheng Sheng made at noon. Warm it up before drinking. If it¡¯s not enough, call Li Ji and ask him to send you something you want to eat.¡± Nangong Lengyu handed her the room card. Shang Yu looked at her daughter and reminded her, ¡°You have to listen to grandma and godmother. Don¡¯t be naughty!¡± Little Sangyu nodded her head vigorously. ¡°Mom, go and rest. Drink more soup and hot water so that you can get better quickly.¡± Nangong Lengyu saw that she did not look well, but she thought that she was tired from the long journey until Little Sangyu told her that she was sick. ¡°There is medicine in the medicine box, it is under the TV cabinet. Look for it and call me if you feel uncomfortable.¡± After reminding them, she still didn¡¯t feel assured, so she gave Little Sangyu to Song Yiyan. ¡°You two take Sangyu with you. I am not going, I will stay at home and watch over Shang Yu.¡± Shang Yu said that she did not need anyone to watch her. She was fine, but Nangong Lengyu insisted on going home with her. After waving goodbye to them, Little Sangyu got into the car excitedly. She became even happier when she thought that she would be able to see Grandpa and Brother Xiaoqi soon. ¡°Godma, where are my daddy and mommy?¡± Little Sangyu also missed her daddy and mommy. ¡°Don¡¯t you want a little sister?¡± Song Yiyan smiled mysteriously. Little Sangyu nodded seriously. Song Yiyan said, ¡°Your daddy and mommy are busy making you a little sister!¡± Ji Xing let out a low cough and threw a look at the woman behind who was joking with the child. He asked her, ¡°If little Sangyu wants a little sister so much, when are we going to make one?¡± Song Yiyan didn¡¯t expect him to suddenly speak and was stunned for a moment. Little Sangyu had already opened her mouth. ¡°Yes, Godma, you and Godfather should make a little sister too!¡± Song Yiyan said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense with him. Little girls aren¡¯t made so easily.¡± Little Sangyu said, ¡°Then hurry up and make it.¡± Ji Xing chuckled. ¡°Little Sangyu is in such a hurry. Why don¡¯t you think about it? I can cooperate with you anytime.¡± Looking at Jun Shiyan and Ling Sheng, who were about to have a second child but he was still far from getting married. Little Sangyu didn¡¯t know babies were made, so she asked with great interest, ¡°Godma, how do you make babies?¡± Chapter 1390 - The Song Couple (118) Song Yiyan didn¡¯t know how to explain this embarrassing question to a child. She glared at the man driving. ¡°Go ask your godfather!¡± Ji Xing had never experienced this before, so he was stunned by the little girl¡¯s question. He then started to explain to her calmly. Song Yiyan glared at him warningly and told him to be careful when he spoke. At Little Sangyu¡¯s current age, it was too young for her to be educated on sex. The two people who didn¡¯t know how to explain the problem to the child were explaining to Little Sangyu how to make babies seriously. Song Yiyan felt that Ji Xing was not making sense, so she interrupted him. It was so complicated and she was getting tired of listening to him, little Sangyu would definitely not understand what he was talking about. She said, ¡°When two people kiss, they will have a baby.¡± Just as she finished speaking, little Sangyu let out a cry. ¡°Then who is pregnant between Brother Nao Nao and Brother Xiaoqi?¡± Song Yiyan was dumbfounded. Little Sangyu clapped her hands and said happily, ¡°Before I left, Brother Xiaoqi fell down when he was playing with Brother Nao Nao. They kissed so there will be two babies, one for each of them, right?¡± After speaking, the little girl looked at Song Yiyan with her big sparkling eyes. Song Yiyan coughed. ¡°No! Boys won¡¯t get pregnant.¡± Little Sangyu sighed in disappointment. Sigh, her little sister was gone again. Seeing that the little girl was sad and stopped asking questions, Song Yiyan heaved a sigh of relief. Why would she give birth to a child? How could she use such a good time to give birth? If she wanted a child, Xiaoqi and Little Sangyu would be the ones. It didn¡¯t take long for Little Sangyu to pull herself together, children were indeed children. She started to talk to Song Yiyan about what had happened after she came home and the interesting things she encountered on the way home. Ji Xing sighed silently in his heart. He did not know when she would want a child. He had to take the initiative and think of a way. The Rong family¡¯s house was neither far nor close. The main point was that there was a traffic jam at this time and it was already two hours later when they arrived. No matter how excited Little Sangyu was, she was still a child and had flown back from abroad. She must be tired and fell asleep not long after the car left. When Song Yiyan got out of the car, she bent down to pick the little girl up. Ji Xing grabbed her arm and pulled her out. ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± he whispered. Song Yiyan glanced at him. Does he not believe in her strength? She could lift 10 of him by herself, so why would he be afraid that she would be tired? However, this feeling was still good. The Rong family¡¯s butler brought them in. Little Sangyu had woken up when she got out of the car, but she was very sleepy. She lay on Ji Xing¡¯s shoulder and woke up with narrowed eyes. Xiaoqi was fooling around and was still seriously assembling the robot. He didn¡¯t even notice that someone had entered. Ji Xing stayed downstairs to talk to Huo Ci and Rong Yin and Yan Qiujin had not returned home from working overtime. Song Yiyan took Little Sangyu upstairs, stood at the door and knocked. In order to surprise Xiaoqi, Little Sangyu hid behind Song Yiyan. The knocking on the door finally attracted the attention of Nao Nao. He turned around and said, ¡°Sister Yanyan.¡± When Xiaoqi heard the voice, his eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Godma, why are you here?¡± ¡°Young masters, did I disturb your work?¡± Song Yiyan looked at the two kids in front of her. People who became serious were the most handsome, be it men, women or children. ¡°We¡¯ll be done in five minutes.¡± Xiaoqi usually slept very early. No matter what the reason was, his sleeping time never exceeded 10 pm. After 10 pm, he would be sleepy and unable to open his eyes. However, recently, after fooling around, he had become a robot fan. He was completely obsessed with robots and didn¡¯t feel sleepy anymore, he was very energetic. ¡°Sister Yanyan, wait a moment. We can show you later.¡± Nao Nao¡¯s eyes were sparkling, and his expression was proud. ¡°Okay.¡± Song Yiyan smiled mysteriously. ¡°But I brought you a present. Guess what it is.¡± Xiaoqi and Nao Nao looked over and shook their heads. Song Yiyan knew that they were both tired and had worked hard. How could a child stay up so late for so many nights? She did not want to make things difficult for them and gestured at Little Sangyu. Little Sangyu¡¯s big eyes blinked and she turned into a cute little tiger. She rushed out and said excitedly in a small voice, ¡°Brother Xiaoqi!¡± Seeing Little Sangyu suddenly appear in front of him, Xiaoqi rubbed his eyes. The little girl had already run up to him and held him. Little Sangyu rushed forward so fast that she almost knocked down Xiaoqi. Only then did he confirm that the girl in front of him was real and that he was not seeing things. Nao Nao looked at Little Sangyu enviously and spread out his arms. The little girl was only close to Xiaoqi and not him, he was jealous. ¡°Sangyu, what about me?¡± ¡°Hello, brother Nao Nao.¡± Little Sangyu greeted him politely after she stood up. Her attitude was clearly different from when she was dealing with Xiaoqi. ¡°Call him uncle.¡± Xiaoqi was very serious and corrected her helplessly. How many times had he said it, but she still couldn¡¯t remember. Every time she would call him brother. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Sangyu can call me whatever she wants.¡± It didn¡¯t matter if they made a fuss or not. Little Sangyu was not their senior, so she could call them whatever she wanted. ¡°Brother Xiaoqi, do you miss me?¡± Little Sangyu whispered into Xiaoqi¡¯s ear. Xiaoqi smiled affectionately and nodded. Song Yiyan looked at the scene in front of her and felt a little jealous. See, the little girl was still the closest to Xiaoqi, she had never been close to anyone like this before. ¡°Brother Xiaoqi, get back to work. I won¡¯t disturb you. I will stay here and watch.¡± Sangyu moved a stool and sat down next to Xiaoqi. Song Yiyan was amused. Children were so amusing that it made her heart feel warm, they were too cute. Xiaoqi continued to assemble their robot and was immediately engrossed in it, he started working in a daze. His hands were moving so quickly that it was dazzling. Song Yiyan also moved a stool and sat beside them. She admired them for being so amazing at such a young age, it would be amazing when they grew up. As Little Sangyu watched, her little body suddenly swayed and she fell backward. Song Yiyan¡¯s eyes narrowed and she moved even faster. The moment she stood up, she picked up the little girl and hugged her. She thought that the little girl was so sleepy that she couldn¡¯t help but fall asleep. However, her face and lips were pale. Her body was trembling and spasming uncontrollably, and she seemed to have been possessed. Chapter 1391 - The Song Couple (119) Hearing the noise, Xiaoqi and Nao Nao turned around and saw that Little Sangyu had fainted. Xiaoqi rushed up and called out anxiously, ¡°Sangyu, Sangyu!¡± Without thinking, Song Yiyan bit her finger and pressed it against Little Sangyu¡¯s forehead. A black mist arose on Little Sangyu¡¯s face and she said with a cold look in her eyes, ¡°Great, now you have offended me.¡± Xiaoqi and Nao Nao did not know what she was talking about. She turned around and ran out to call for help. Sangyu was in a coma and needed to be taken to the hospital or to the doctor. Ji Xing, Huo Ci, and Rong Yin rushed in together. Huo Ci asked, ¡°What happened? Why did she suddenly lose consciousness?¡± Song Yiyan placed Little Sangyu on the long sofa next to her and looked at Huo Ci. ¡°Uncle Huo, Little Sangyu was cursed. I can¡¯t undo the curse for the time being, but I can stabilize her condition first.¡± Huo Ci squatted down next to her with a worried face. He looked at Little Sangyu, who had a black and purple face. ¡°Which bastard did this?¡± If he found out, he would definitely tear him into pieces! ¡°Ji Xing, call Aunt Nangong and ask her about Sister Shang Yu.¡± Song Yiyan glanced at the little girl. If she was right, Sister Shang Yu should be in the same situation as Little Sangyu. She had to admit that the person who cast the spell had very strong powers. She was unable to undo the curse and could only wait until she caught the person who casted the spell and let him undo it himself. However, in the entire China, she had never heard anyone say that there was a particularly powerful Curse Master. She had never heard of many Onmyojis either, they were all swindlers. It seemed that she was still too inexperienced. In such a huge country with thousands of years of literary reputation, hidden experts still existed, but she just did not know. You can¡¯t just hide what you don¡¯t know and think it doesn¡¯t exist. Ji Xing hung up and nodded at Song Yiyan. ¡°Uncle Huo, let¡¯s go back and take a look. Take Little Sangyu home later, drive slowly and don¡¯t be carried away.¡± Song Yiyan looked at Huo Ci and reminded him. She had forced the curse on Little Sangyu¡¯s limbs to prevent her heart from being damaged, but the car ride must not be too bumpy, otherwise it might spread. ¡°Okay.¡± Of course, Huo Ci believed in Song Yiyan. His eyes were cold and murderous as he looked at her solemnly. ¡°If you need anything, just tell me. I¡¯ll do my best.¡± Rong Yin nodded as well. Seeing the two of them leaving in a hurry, he asked Huo Ci, ¡°Can¡¯t we leave Little Sangyu here? Yanyan said that we can¡¯t move her around too much.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for us to take care of her if she stays here. Her mother must have been cursed like her.¡± Huo Ci picked up the little girl. ¡°Yanyan said to drive slower. I¡¯ll be careful.¡± Rong Yin was worried about his driving. With his bad temper, he was afraid that he would race if he got anxious. Besides, someone had to carry little Sangyu, so he was worried if no one else went with him. Since Nao Nao still had to go to school tomorrow morning, they did not let him go over and told him to stay at home and not worry. Xiaoqi sat beside Rong Yin, his entire body exuded the same coldness as Huo Ci¡¯s. His eyes were red and he clenched his fists tightly. Which bad guy had caused Little Sangyu to become like this? If he caught him, he would not let him go! Rong Yin comforted him gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Xiaoqi. With your godmother around, Little Sangyu will be fine.¡± ¡°Uncle, I understand.¡± Xiaoqi¡¯s voice was very calm. When he looked at Little Sangyu, his eyes became much gentler. He wanted to take her hand, but then he remembered what his godmother had said about forcing the curse on her limbs. He didn¡¯t dare touch it casually, afraid that the curse would spread. Song Yiyan and Ji Xing rushed to the Huo family¡¯s house. If she had been a little later, Shang Yu would have been hopeless. The curse had already spread to her heart. Fortunately, she was around. She used her blood to force back the curse from her heart back into her limbs. Her condition was much more serious than Sangyu¡¯s. After Sangyu¡¯s curse was forced back, it focused on her two calves and her forearms. As for Shang Yu, her limbs were black. Her neck and the area below her nose were filled with the curse. ¡°Sister Shang Yu.¡± Song Yiyan forced her to wake up and looked at her seriously. ¡°When did you start to feel unwell? Have you seen any suspicious strangers these days?¡± Shang Yu¡¯s head was dizzy and she had a splitting headache, every cell in her body felt like it was being torn apart by something. She could not open her eyes and could not speak. When she heard her words, she tried her best to recall. ¡°You and Little Sangyu are cursed. I need to find the person who put the curse on you so that I can break the curse on you.¡± Song Yiyan knew that she was in a lot of pain. ¡°You must persevere, otherwise you and Little Sangyu will be in danger.¡± Shang Yu nodded with difficulty, her voice was hoarse and she sounded weak. ¡°After we got home, we went to Chinatown to buy a present for her father. We met a Taoist priest who gave Sangyu a bracelet.¡± Song Yiyan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Where¡¯s the bracelet?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t dare to let her bring it casually. It was placed in our house.¡± Now that Shang Yu thought about it, the Taoist priest appeared in a strange manner. They were protected along the way. The only suspicious person was that Taoist priest. Ever since she knew that Yanyan was an Onmyoji, she had been close to Buddhism and Taoism. The Taoist priest said that he was fated with her daughter, so she did not think too much about it. After asking for the specific location, Song Yiyan turned to look at Ji Xing. ¡°You have to accompany me there.¡± It was not a problem to take a private plane. When Shang Yu brought her daughter back, she was using a private plane. However, it was quite far away. In the end, she returned to the Rong¡¯s family and took a private plane to leave. Rong Yin¡¯s private plane was amazing. No matter when it took off, it had a special route and could fly anywhere. Shang Yu¡¯s family was located in a very hidden and safe place near Sicily Island. On a beautiful island that couldn¡¯t be found on the map, looking down at it was like a blossoming flower with five petals. The island was spring all year round and was filled with flowers that Shang Yu liked. Under the moonlight, it was beautiful like a dream. When Situ Sang heard that something had happened to his wife and daughter, he had already arrived on the island. He was anxiously waiting for Song Yiyan and Ji Xing to arrive. He wanted to fly back to China to guard them, but he couldn¡¯t wait to find the murderer and tear the murderer into pieces, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to appease his anger. ¡°When I have money, I¡¯ll buy an island to live on,¡± Song Yiyan looked at the island and said enviously to Ji Xing. Chapter 1392 - The Song Couple (120) ¡°Okay,¡± Ji Xing replied in a low voice. He swept his gaze over the small island, it was very beautiful. If they bought an island, the two of them would be the only ones living on the island. They could work from sunrise to sunset and live a quiet and happy life. When Song Yiyan asked this, she suddenly remembered. ¡°You seem to be quite close to Situ Sang recently. How did you know him?¡± ¡°He said that he is my younger brother and I am his savior.¡± Ji Xing frowned slightly. ¡°Some time ago, he chased after me to let me take his seat!¡± He did not know what was going on. According to Ling Sheng¡¯s explanation, he had come to this world before and set up everything. Bai Han and Situ Sang were both people that he had helped raise up. ¡°You have so many underlings. How impressive.¡± Song Yiyan rolled her eyes at him. Each man was scheming more than the other, Jun Shiyan was the same as him. After running over, he became the world¡¯s richest man and everyone wanted to follow his lead. The one beside him was not inferior either. The bosses in the world were probably his underlings. Were the two of them going to conquer the world? When Situ Sang saw the plane slowly descending, he quickly welcomed them respectfully. ¡°Boss, Madam.¡± Song Yiyan was still not used to hearing that. ¡°I¡¯m not Madam. Brother Situ, you don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡± Little Sangyu was her goddaughter, Sister Shang Yu was her sister and the man in front of her was her brother-in-law. ¡°Yanyan is right,¡± Ji Xing said to him. Only then did Situ Sang change his address. He wanted to force a smile, but he couldn¡¯t. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for troubling you. Please come in.¡± Situ Sang listened to Song Yiyan and didn¡¯t dare to touch the bracelet. Even the room where the bracelet was placed hadn¡¯t been opened and no one was nearby. ¡°Wait for me here. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Song Yiyan turned around and looked at the two men following her. Situ Sang did not follow while Ji Xing followed. Situ Sang had a worried expression, but his heart was filled with anger. He had already informed his brothers everywhere to cooperate with him. They had to catch the culprit as soon as possible. Song Yiyan soon came out with the bracelet and sneered. ¡°The curse has been transferred to Sister Shang Yu and Little Sangyu. This is a medium and it is very clean now.¡± However, she could still vaguely feel the aura left on it. Song Yiyan took out a piece of yellow paper and folded it haphazardly. Soon, the shape of a dog appeared and she blew at it. The dog folded in yellow paper fluttered its wings, it was a heavenly dog. Situ Sang knew that Song Yiyan was an Onmyoji and he had heard his wife and daughter say that she was very powerful, but he had never seen her in action with his own eyes. Seeing her ability, he was shocked. It was unbelievable that she could blow air into living things. If he didn¡¯t know that she was an Onmyoji, he would have thought she was a magician! ¡°Smell it.¡± Song Yiyan placed the bracelet on the Heavenly Dog¡¯s nose and said, ¡°Find this person.¡± Situ Sang watched as the dog flew away. It was so fast that it was like a beam of light, causing his eyes to widen. He did not know if his eyes were playing tricks on him, but he saw that the Heavenly Dog turned into countless shadows the moment it flew out. They flew in all directions like duplicates. The worry in his heart dissipated a lot because of her methods, and he chose to trust her completely. ¡°Miss Song, what do I need to do now?¡± Song Yiyan said, ¡°Wait.¡± Situ Sang respectfully acknowledged, this was the first time he had seen such a powerful spell. It made him feel as if the person in front of him was a fairy. ¡°By the way, get your men to be ready. Once it discovers that person¡¯s existence, listen to my instructions.¡± Song Yiyan looked at them. ¡°Fly to Chinatown now!¡± Shang Yu took Little Sangyu to Rome. Naturally, she met the Taoist priest in Chinatown in Rome, but she didn¡¯t know if the Taoist priest was still there. The entirety of Italy was only a small area, and it was filled with Situ Sang¡¯s men. As long as they were present, they would definitely be caught very quickly. He was afraid that the Taoist priest was no longer in Italy. If he flew to the Americas, Africa, or Antarctica now, it would be difficult to find him. Song Yiyan was a sleepy person, so she fell asleep the moment she got on the plane. When she got off the plane, Ji Xing carried her down. Situ Sang followed behind. When he saw the two of them, he thought of his precious wife. His eyes involuntarily reddened and he blamed himself. It was all his fault that this matter had developed to this stage. His wife and daughter were staying in China, and he was unwilling to go over. It was his birthday three days ago, and the two of them had only returned to celebrate his birthday. If they hadn¡¯t returned, they wouldn¡¯t have gone to Chinatown to buy him a birthday present. Then such a terrifying thing wouldn¡¯t have happened. Ji Xing had only taken two steps when the young lady in his arms suddenly opened her eyes. She reached out and grabbed the thing that was flying over, it was the heavenly dog that was released on the island. ¡°Chinatown.¡± Song Yiyan didn¡¯t expect the bastard to be so daring, he was still in Chinatown. Did he think the most dangerous place was the safest place? Situ Sang quickly put away all his emotions and nervously walked forward. ¡°Where is the exact address?¡± ¡°The Chinese medicine store.¡± Song Yiyan jumped out of Ji Xing¡¯s arms. ¡°There are too many of you, I¡¯m afraid it will alarm him. Ji Xing and I will go over and take a look.¡± Situ Sang nodded and followed them secretly to protect them. The ones who were called over were all the elites of the organization, they were experienced and would not alert the enemy. The Chinese medicine shop was open 24 hours a day. It was early in the morning and there was no one around, the door was left ajar. When Song Yiyan and Ji Xing pushed the door open and entered, they saw a little girl in her teens reading in front of the counter. The young lady was chubby and looked quite cute. When she saw the two of them enter, she quickly put down the book in her hand and asked in fluent English, ¡°What do you want to buy?¡± ¡°Speak Chinese!¡± Song Yiyan asked her. She was a Chinese girl and was still reading. ¡°You¡¯re Chinese too? What medicine do you want? I¡¯ll get it for you.¡± The young lady was very familiar with the business. ¡°Where¡¯s your father?¡± Song Yiyan glanced at the pharmacy. It was not big and was about 30 to 40 square meters, it was very clean. ¡°I can do it.¡± The young lady patted her chest and seriously sized up Song Yiyan and Ji Xing. Suddenly, as if she understood something, she smiled and said, ¡°Big Brother, Big Sister, you¡¯re here for fertility medicine, right?¡± Song Yiyan was speechless. Ji Xing could not help but glance at the woman beside him and smiled. The man walked out while drying his hair. He shouted loudly, ¡°Yuan Yuan, who is it!¡± When he reached the door, the man stopped in his tracks and his expression changed drastically. He turned around and wanted to escape. Chapter 1393 - The Song Couple (121) Ji Xing acted quickly and arrived in front of the man in the blink of an eye. He kicked him to the ground and was afraid of dirtying his hands, so he only stepped on the man¡¯s back. ¡°Why are you running?¡± The man turned his head, his face turning red from the pain. His lungs were about to explode from being stepped on, and it was difficult for him to breathe. ¡°I¡­ I thought you guys were here to collect my debts!¡± ¡°Daddy,¡± the young lady called Yuan Yuan shouted worriedly. She was very calm at such a young age. ¡°What are you doing? Let go of my father. Otherwise, I¡¯ll call the police.¡± Song Yiyan looked at the young lady. She had a kind face. ¡°Let¡¯s ask your father what he did first. He¡¯s feeling guilty.¡± Yuan Yuan glared at her angrily, her eyes spitting fire. She argued, ¡°My father is not that kind of person. My father is a good person!¡± Song Yiyan had already closed the door behind her and placed a talisman on her forehead. The young lady felt her entire body stiffen, and she couldn¡¯t move anymore. She opened her mouth to speak, but she couldn¡¯t make a sound either. She looked at the big sister in front of her in horror. ¡°It¡¯s just an immobilization curse. There¡¯s no need to panic,¡± Song Yiyan explained to her, afraid that innocent people would be scared to death. Ever since she got closer to Xiaoqi and Little Sangyu, she had been feeling gentle towards children. ¡°Where¡¯s the person?¡± Song Yiyan stood in front of the man and looked down at him. There was something different about his aura, she could confirm that this wasn¡¯t the culprit. The culprit should have escaped. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The man was being stepped on and it was hard for him to speak. Half of his face was pressed against the ground and his face was distorted. He looked at Song Yiyan. ¡°Let my daughter go. She doesn¡¯t know anything.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know anything?¡± Song Yiyan sneered and took out a knife. ¡°Do you want me to scratch your daughter¡¯s beautiful face before you are willing to tell us?!¡± With that, she turned and walked towards the girl. ¡°I¡¯ll talk!¡± The man shouted with difficulty. ¡°I¡¯ll talk, okay? I¡¯ll tell you everything. My daughter is innocent!¡± Song Yiyan and Ji Xing followed. The man was trembling in fear, he did not dare to have any other thoughts or lie. He took out the Taoist robe from under the bed. ¡°A man gave me this and told me to wear it and give them a string of bracelets.¡± The man said and pointed at the mother and daughter in the picture, the girl was very cute and the woman was very beautiful. They were Little Sangyu and her mother. Song Yiyan frowned. It turned out that the mastermind didn¡¯t do it personally, he was quite cautious and cunning. ¡°I don¡¯t know what he wants, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good thing. I didn¡¯t dare ask because he kidnapped my daughter. If I don¡¯t do as he says, he will kill my daughter.¡± The man sighed deeply. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, just kill me!¡± ¡°What did that person look like?¡± Song Yiyan had been observing him. He wasn¡¯t lying; everything he said was true. As a father, he would do anything when someone threatened his daughter. The man said that the man was dressed in black, he had come over at night and was wearing a mask. His face could not be seen clearly, but he was very thin and tall. He had a shriveled body like a bamboo stick. He spoke very strangely with a child¡¯s voice. Song Yiyan frowned and looked at Ji Xing. She immediately thought of the Trash Fish, could it be that bastard? However, that couldn¡¯t be right. That dog had always been arrogant and conceited, he had always been the most direct one to crush others. He wouldn¡¯t be like a rat in a ditch, creating so many distractions. ¡°There¡¯s more.¡± The man seemed to have suddenly thought of something and suddenly raised his head. ¡°I saw him with pockmarks. Although he¡¯s wearing a mask, his chin and neck are full of bumps. They¡¯re pockmarks from when he was young, his face and body must be covered in them.¡± He was a pharmacist, and he knew very well about the side effects of these illnesses. ¡°I understand.¡± Song Yiyan nodded and gave Ji Xing a look. Her head hurt. She actually didn¡¯t catch the culprit. If they did not catch him within two days, Little Sangyu and Sister Shang Yu would not be able to hold on. There was a sudden movement at the door and Ji Xing¡¯s expression suddenly turned cold. He stepped forward and pulled her in, it was actually the daughter of the Chinese medicine store owner. They didn¡¯t know how she got rid of the immobilization curse Song Yiyan put on her. When she was caught, she was trembling with fear, but she still raised her head stubbornly. ¡°Don¡¯t kill my father. If you want revenge, look for me.¡± ¡°What are you doing here? Get out of here!¡± The man shouted at his daughter. ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Yuan Yuan was getting more stubborn. Her eyes were red. ¡°That bad person used me to threaten Daddy. Come at me!¡± She had seen from outside that they were going to kill her father! Song Yiyan frowned. ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡± Yuan Yuan said in a trembling voice, ¡°I have what that bad person left behind. If you let my father go, I¡¯ll give you the thing.¡± Song Yiyan asked, ¡°Are you serious?¡± Yuan Yuan nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to get it.¡± The talisman on the little girl¡¯s forehead was removed by the wind from the window after Song Yiyan put it on. That was how she got her freedom. Song Yiyan looked at the black cloth the little girl handed to her. ¡°Did you really pull this off that mysterious person?¡± The little girl nodded. ¡°If Daddy is in danger, I¡¯ll take this to the police.¡± Song Yiyan thought that this little girl was smart. She looked at the trembling man and said, ¡°You have a good daughter.¡± The man glanced at his daughter, tears welling in his eyes. Not long after her daughter was born, her mother left a letter saying that she was here to chase her dreams in Italy. He brought his daughter to a foreign country to look for his wife, but he had not found his wife and wanted to raise his daughter. Hence, he opened a Chinese medicine shop here and lived together with his daughter. His daughter had been sensible since she was a child. She had never bothered him, she was independent and brave. It was his fortune to have such a daughter. If he wasn¡¯t forced to do so and was threatened with his daughter¡¯s life, he wouldn¡¯t have done such a harmful thing. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± The man fell to his knees. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m really sorry. If I hurt that mother and daughter, I¡¯m willing to take responsibility.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t take responsibility for this.¡± Song Yiyan glanced at him. ¡°Live well with your daughter and don¡¯t do such things again.¡± The man pulled his daughter to her knees and apologized to them, saying that he would never do such a heartless thing again. Seeing them leave, he heaved a sigh of relief and wiped his cold sweat. Situ Sang brought his men and waited at the intersection. When he saw that the two of them had returned, he knew that things were not good. They did not catch him and he did not dare to ask them. He waved his hand and dismissed his men. Chapter 1394 - The Song Couple (122) ¡°He¡¯s a scapegoat, the real culprit is cunning and very cautious. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy to catch him.¡± Song Yiyan let the Heavenly Dog carefully distinguish the smell of the black cloth provided by the shop owner¡¯s daughter. It had been five days since they¡¯d been put under the spell, and it was even earlier on the girl¡¯s side. It was the fabric they¡¯d obtained a week ago, and most of the smell had dissipated. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯ve offended too many people, I can¡¯t even confirm who the mastermind is.¡± Situ Sang blamed himself. His job was very dangerous and he could be killed by his enemies at any moment. He also paid special attention to protecting his family and himself. He didn¡¯t expect that even though he was so cautious, someone still found an opportunity. His wife had already advised him to give up his position, but in this industry, it would be even more dangerous after he retired as he would have no rights nor status. In the past, his enemies would pounce on him like mad dogs and bite him. Therefore, in this industry, once you enter, never think about getting out of it unscathed. Who would have a good ending? He didn¡¯t care about anything else, he was just afraid that his wife and daughter would be implicated by him. Now, they were still implicated by him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will catch him as soon as possible and won¡¯t let Little Sangyu and Sister Shang Yu be in danger.¡± Song Yiyan said something that was rare for her. ¡°Thank you.¡± Situ Xuan looked at them. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to investigate. We¡¯ll definitely find the mastermind.¡± There were no leads and he couldn¡¯t do anything. Now that he had a clue, it was easy to find someone in his territory. He was afraid that Miss Song would say that the person was no longer here or even in Italy. Song Yiyan and Ji Xing didn¡¯t have any good ideas. They couldn¡¯t just run around like headless flies, they were hungry and it was morning. Chinatown over here was pretty crowded, it had the feel of Harbor City in the 1980s and 1990s. The pace was slow, and the side of the road was filled with the kind of small shops that sold food, it was bustling. They sold Chinese food. Most of the people who came for breakfast were Chinese, and a small number were foreigners. Song Yiyan saw a breakfast shop in a simple two-story building. It was still early but it was almost full, business was booming. She ordered a few dishes that she liked and a pot of tea, enjoying the peace and leisure that belonged to the morning. Sitting opposite them was a couple. The girl was very beautiful and young, she had long straight hair and looked very pure. The man was a middle-aged man. He was very thin, tall, and had a face full of pockmarks. Song Yiyan casually glanced at the man and enlarged her sense of smell, but she couldn¡¯t smell anything on him. But that man was very similar to the person described by the owner of the Chinese medicine shop. She had to pay more attention to him. The man seemed to notice that she was looking at him. He even nodded at her politely and smiled. Ji Xing naturally noticed that man too, but he did not find anything strange about him. Perhaps it was just a coincidence, how could it be so easy? ¡°Waiter, we didn¡¯t order this.¡± Song Yiyan pointed at the dessert in front of her. ¡°I didn¡¯t order this.¡± ¡°Mr. Zhao treated you to soup and shark fin dumplings.¡± The waiter looked at the pockmarked and gentlemanly tall man and explained, ¡°Mr. Zhao is a regular customer of our restaurant. He is a very good person and will often send our first-time customers tea and snacks.¡± Song Yiyan cursed in her heart, there was actually such a person. She nodded at him as a form of thanks. Mr. Zhao¡¯s girlfriend also smiled and nodded at her. She asked, ¡°This is your first time here, right? You¡¯re here for a holiday? My husband will be like this when he meets someone fated to be with him. Please don¡¯t mind.¡± Normally, when a gentleman gave someone tea and snacks, the other party would express their gratitude. However, she looked at the couple opposite her and seemed very calm. Song Yiyan didn¡¯t expect her to speak and replied politely, ¡°Thank you.¡± Mr. Zhao also gave them a faint smile and picked up some tea and snacks for his wife, his every move was very gentle. Other than his face, there was nothing wrong with him. Song Yiyan tasted the dessert that was given to her, it was not bad and was much better than the one she casually ordered. It was delicious and rich, with a lingering taste. However, she still felt that there was something strange about that man. She would let Situ Sang catch him later and bring him away quietly so as to avoid alerting the enemy. Soon, Mr. Zhao and his wife finished eating at the opposite table. Mr. Zhao got up, handed his wife his coat, and helped her take her bag. He was considerate and meticulous, gentlemanly and caring. Everyone present could not help but cast friendly and envious gazes. The couple went downstairs together. Song Yiyan and Ji Xing looked at each other before following behind. There was an overused wooden staircase in the middle of the stairs. When they reached the middle, the two people in front stopped in their tracks. Situ Sang had already brought his men over and was just about to go up the stairs. Mr. Zhao and his wife were stuck in the middle. Suddenly, he turned around and looked at Song Yiyan. His lips curled into a cold smile, and he said in a sinister tone, ¡°You must be their Onmyoji. Nice to meet you.¡± Song Yiyan smiled at him. ¡°You must be the bastard who hid behind the scenes and harmed the woman and child!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a serious accusation. I¡¯m just conducting a great experiment, they should be honored to be my subjects.¡± Mr. Zhao was still smiling. ¡°I¡¯d like to know how you discovered me?¡± Song Yiyan smiled brightly. ¡°Of course it¡¯s because of the dirty and smelly blood in your body!¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t discover me.¡± Mister Zhao laughed out loud confidently. As he saw Situ Sang and his men about to come up, he suddenly pushed his wife down. ¡°Since you are so powerful, then show me that you can break my curse!¡± Thereafter, he jumped down the stairs into the lobby. He was very fast, like the shadow of a ghost. The people that Situ Sang had set up chased after him from all directions. Everything happened so suddenly. No one expected him to be so crazy that he could abandon his own wife and escape alone, he was not a gentleman! No, he was a beast to begin with. He was not even a human, what kind of man was he! Song Yiyan watched as the man reached the door, he even turned around and grinned at her. His smile was dark and filled with provocation and interest. She frowned. Could it be that this bastard was targeting little Sangyu and her mother not because of Situ Sang but because of her? Chapter 1395 - The Song Couple (123) The woman who was pushed down was injured and her leg was broken. She was carried away by the ambulance. Situ Sang asked the waiter over and found out that the woman was not Mr. Zhao¡¯s wife. For nearly a month, Mr. Zhao would come here every morning to eat. He would also send tea and snacks to others. He spent a lot here, so he was a regular customer and everyone knew him. After about half an hour, Song Yiyan had finished her morning tea and was drinking it while waiting for Situ Sang¡¯s men to bring him over! Who would have thought that Situ Sang and his men would all be so dejected? They came in like defeated roosters, but no one was caught. If Song Yiyan had known that his men were so useless, she would have chased after them herself. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to meet him in person, but she lost him. He was even in the mafia and was an elite in the gang. He must be lying! Situ Sang was also angry. He looked at his underlings and coldly said, ¡°Go back and receive your punishment.¡± He lost one person even with so many people. Was he too tolerant of them usually? It looked like his subordinates needed to be taught a lesson! ¡°Miss Song.¡± Situ Sang was anxious. He was about to catch him and save his wife and daughter, but he escaped from his hands. ¡°I¡¯ll go with Ji Xing,¡± Song Yiyan said slowly after wiping her mouth. How did he become a big shot? He had a bunch of useless minions under him, she had widened her horizons. He had lost him and Mr. Zhao had escaped, Situ Sang had already mobilized all his forces to hunt him down across the country. The subway, train stations, airports, and docks were all tightly controlled, making it impossible for him to escape even if he had wings. At night, Ji Xing and Song Yiyan searched for an entire day but still couldn¡¯t find Mr. Zhao. It was as if he had disappeared into thin air. It was extremely strange. ¡°I met my match.¡± Song Yiyan didn¡¯t expect to meet an Onmyoji who she felt was a challenge in this space. She thought she was invincible! If Sister Shang Yu and Little Sangyu were not in critical condition, she would have played with him. But she did not have time to play with him right now. ¡°Could he have left already?¡± Ji Xing found it strange. If he was still here, it was impossible for him to not leave behind any clues. Song Yiyan nodded. ¡°Maybe. If I¡¯m not wrong, he must be going back to China. What use does Situ Sang have?¡± His wife and children had been cursed, he was in his territory and couldn¡¯t find one person. It was too disappointing. Ji Xing¡¯s phone rang. It was Situ Sang. Song Yiyan leaned over to listen to the content and wanted to beat him up. She had guessed correctly, he had already run away and the route was to China. She gritted her teeth and said resentfully, ¡°Why is he always a step late?¡± Ji Xing helped to say, ¡°That person is an Onmyoji.¡± His whereabouts were mysterious, and it was normal for ordinary people to not be able to find him. Song Yiyan rolled her eyes. ¡°Even if he¡¯s an Onmyoji, he¡¯s still a human. How could he let him go?¡± Ji Xing looked at her, who could not hide her dislike for Situ Sang, and sighed softly. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the airport first and return to China.¡± ¡°He can¡¯t even protect his own wife and child.¡± Song Yiyan¡¯s disgust was obvious. It was really not a wise choice for him to escape back to China. Did he think that he was very impressive just because Situ Sang¡¯s people didn¡¯t manage to catch him here? That he could compete with them in China? Jun Shiyan could kill him. Not to mention Uncle Huo and his brothers, they were different from Situ Sang. After Song Yiyan heard that the person had escaped back to China, she felt relieved and was no longer anxious. As long as he dared to return to China, he would definitely be caught the moment he got off the plane. They must catch him before he gets off the plane. Song Yiyan and Ji Xing struggled for an entire day and night. On the second night, they took a plane back to China. Ling Sheng called and said that Little Sangyu and her daughter were in a stable condition. She told her not to worry too much and that they had already set up an inescapable net. As long as that person dared to return to China, they would catch him. When Song Yiyan arrived in China, it was almost dawn. Ji Xing woke her up. ¡°Wake up, the plane is about to land.¡± Ji Xing looked at the sleepy young lady and couldn¡¯t help but kiss her gently on the lips. ¡°Did they catch him?¡± Song Yiyan narrowed her eyes as she looked at the man¡¯s handsome face. She was still troubled and sleepy, so she naturally did not have any romantic thoughts. ¡°We got him.¡± Ji Xing pulled her up and helped her get dressed. After hearing that they had caught him, Song Yiyan yawned lazily and lay on Ji Xing¡¯s body like she had no bones. She mumbled in a half-asleep manner, ¡°Look at Situ Sang.¡± Ji Xing laughed softly. ¡°The situation of the country is different, you can¡¯t only blame him. He¡¯s also very anxious.¡± Song Yiyan said, ¡°Why do you always defend him?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡± Song Yiyan pursed her lips. ¡°You¡¯re helping him get away with it.¡± Ji Xing nodded helplessly and smiled without any temper. He picked her up by the waist. ¡°You¡¯re always right.¡± Song Yiyan bit his shoulder. ¡°You are just trying to be perfunctory.¡± The plane had already landed. There were soldiers armed with guns all around, surrounding the entire airport. It was solemn and orderly, making one feel reverence. After Situ Sang notified them, he had already gotten off the plane. He was so anxious that he did not wait for them and left first. Song Yiyan held Ji Xing¡¯s arm and smiled. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to the army with my uncle?¡± Ji Xing frowned slightly and gritted his teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± Song Yiyan sighed in disappointment and looked around at the soldiers in admiration. ¡°Look how handsome you are. You¡¯re so handsome, I want to see you in your military uniform too!¡± Ji Xing did not speak. His long eyes flashed with a bright light and his lips curled up slightly. Wouldn¡¯t it be easy to see him in his military uniform? When Song Yiyan reached the car, she called Ling Sheng and found out that they had used a fighter jet to intercept him and forced him to land. He had been caught on the spot. She thought of that thrilling and shocking scene and also wanted to see how cool it was to use a fighter jet to stop someone. Just thinking about it made her excited. After he was caught, he wanted to self-destruct on the spot. However, Ling Sheng and Jun Shiyan stopped him. They caught him and sent him to the Rong family house, waiting for her to come and deal with him. The sun had just risen when they got off the plane. Mr. Zhao stood in the living room. He was not restrained at all, but he could not move. Only his eyes could move, and there was obvious fear in them. Chapter 1396 - The Song Couple (124) How was that possible? He was the number one Onmyoji in China. That woman named Song Yiyan appeared out of nowhere and messed up the entire Onmyoji class. Even many Onmyojis said that she was number one. Those useless people were inferior to him and were jealous of him. They claimed that he was inferior to Song Yiyan and said that even if he holds the number one position, that position would probably be lost to her soon. Those old bastards from the Onmyoji Alliance had been sending people to get close to Song Yiyan recently, trying to persuade her to join the Onmyoji Alliance and even give her the position of an elder. Elder? Was a little girl like her worthy of that? Back when he had first stepped onto the path of cultivation, those old men had not said anything about making him an Elder. Even if he had become number one and surpassed everyone, they had never placed him in their eyes. He was furious. He wanted to prove himself and would bet with those old bastards from the Onmyoji Alliance. If he could win against Song Yiyan, they shall never mention letting her join the Onmyoji Alliance again. In the morning, he was certain that he had succeeded. He didn¡¯t expect to lose here, he was caught and subdued by the person in front of him. After Song Yiyan arrived, she didn¡¯t say anything else and kicked the man¡¯s knee. Mr. Zhao¡¯s body was frozen by Ling Sheng. He was like a statue with breathing, and he fell to the ground with a bang. His face hit the ground. The extreme anger and unwillingness made him desperately want to look up, but his head felt as heavy as a thousand pounds, and he could not lift it no matter what. He did not know what that witch had done to him. As the number one Onmyoji in China, he had lost so miserably. He might as well die! ¡°Who asked you to target me?¡± Song Yiyan kicked him in the head again. ¡°If you¡¯re so capable, come at me. Are you even human?¡± Ling Sheng and Jun Shiyan were sitting on the opposite sofa, watching her scold and kick the man as if she was venting her anger. ¡°We¡¯ve found his identity. His name is Zhao Chao,¡± Ling Sheng said as she glanced at the man on the ground. ¡°He¡¯s from the Onmyoji Alliance, but they don¡¯t dare to admit it. They said that he has been kicked out long ago and isn¡¯t from their alliance.¡± In order to clarify their relationship, that bunch of old fogeys insisted that they did not know anything. They claimed that the person in front of them had already been expelled from the Onmyoji Alliance. Whatever he did had nothing to do with them, they could do whatever they wanted with him. They didn¡¯t care? They probably didn¡¯t dare to! If they weren¡¯t the ones who caught him, that group of people would definitely come to ask for him. After all, the person in front of him was known as China¡¯s number one Onmyoji. She didn¡¯t understand when China had fallen to such a state. Even this bastard in front of her could be called the number one Onmyoji? The number one in being cunning and shameless? ¡°Are you saying that the Onmyoji Alliance is targeting me?¡± Song Yiyan pointed at herself and kicked Zhao Chao. ¡°Speak. What are you trying to do? I said that I won¡¯t join your stupid organization, do you have to force me to destroy you to be happy?¡± Zhao Chao did not speak or move. Song Yiyan kicked him again and said impatiently, ¡°Speak! Are you mute?¡± Only then did Ling Sheng remember that she was so annoyed by his screams that she had sealed his throat. He could not speak even if he wanted to, so she immediately undid the spell. ¡°Kill me. I don¡¯t know anything.¡± Zhao Chao never imagined that he would lose here. He had never lost in his life. If he lost, they might as well kill him! Anyway, he would not say anything. They were so powerful, he wanted to see how they would undo his curse! Song Yiyan¡¯s eyes were dangerous. ¡°It¡¯s easy to kill you. What does your Onmyoji Alliance want from me?¡± Some time ago, they visited her every day and begged her to join them. She was unwilling, but after being rejected, they became angry and resorted to force? But they should never have laid their hands on her people. They were clearly courting death! Zhao Chao¡¯s face was covered in injuries, and it was swollen like a pig¡¯s head. Clearly, he had been beaten up by someone before her. Ling Sheng looked at the man who had been kicked by Song Yiyan and could not help but shake her head sympathetically. He had already been beaten by her father once, and there was still a second round. Was it that easy to die and be free? He couldn¡¯t even kill himself, what else could he do? He could only wait to be beaten. As long as he didn¡¯t die, he had to suffer. She wanted to see how stubborn he was. ¡°Song Yiyan, aren¡¯t you very powerful?¡± Zhao Chao grinned at her. ¡°Even without me, you can still remove the curse, right? Why don¡¯t you undo it? If you can¡¯t save them, it only shows that you¡¯re useless.¡± She was just like those useless trash from the Onmyoji Alliance. She was just a useless person who did not have much ability and relied on bragging. Song Yiyan would settle the score with him later, saving people was more important. She stood in front of him and conjured a seal with one hand. Her expression was cold and mocking. ¡°Goading me won¡¯t work. I don¡¯t buy it.¡± Zhao Chao felt a sharp pain in his heart. Right after, he saw a silver-white string-like thing inserted into his heart. In the next moment, he felt a sharp pain and couldn¡¯t help but let out a shrill cry. His face was pale as he stared at his heart. Drops of blood from his heart gathered in midair and floated in front of Song Yiyan. Drops of blood slowly gathered together. She casually took a clean cup and collected them. Song Yiyan looked at him and smiled. ¡°If you want to see, then look. See if I can save them without you.¡± Zhao Chao felt his body turn stiff from the cold, every cell in his body was twitching in pain. The powers that he had cultivated for so many years seemed to have left his body along with the drops of blood in his heart. The feeling scared him and filled him with fear. He stared at her, his voice hoarse with venom. ¡°What did you do to me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Song Yiyan held the blood in her hand and smiled. ¡°A bastard like you isn¡¯t fit to be an Onmyoji. I just dispelled your cultivation so that you can¡¯t walk this path anymore.¡± Her face was filled with a mocking expression. Zhao Chao spat out a mouthful of blood as his vision darkened and he almost fainted. How vicious! The demoness in front of him was so vicious! Chapter 1397 - The Song Couple (125) After Song Yiyan was done, she did not even look at him. Anyway, Situ Sang would naturally deal with him. She did not care about what happened next. Sangyu and Shang Yu had moved to the Rong Family¡¯s side. Huo Ci, Nangong Lengyu, and Situ Sang were all watching in the room, Xiaoqi and Nao Nao were also there. ¡°Godma.¡± When Xiaoqi saw her enter, he shouted with reddened eyes. His voice was hoarse and his eyes were filled with hope. Nao Nao also greeted her and called her sister. He sneaked a look at Little Sangyu on the bed and let out a sigh of relief and worry. Sister Yanyan was here, so Little Sangyu and Auntie would be fine. Situ Sang sat at the head of the bed, looking at his wife and daughter. When he heard the voice, he turned around and nervously stood up. ¡°Miss Song, have you obtained it?¡± Song Yiyan hummed and told him to move aside. When the curse was lifted, it might be more painful than being cursed. She decided to chase them all out. ¡°I¡¯ll stay here. All of you can leave first!¡± Huo Ci held Nangong Lengyu¡¯s hand and heaved a sigh of relief. He nodded at her and led Xiaoqi and Nao Nao out. When Xiaoqi arrived outside, he took hold of Nangong Lengyu¡¯s hand and looked up at her. ¡°Grandma, Sangyu and Auntie will be fine.¡± Crouching on the ground, Nangong Lengyu patted the little guy¡¯s head. ¡°Yes, Little Sangyu will be fine soon with your godmother looking at her.¡± In the living room, Ling Sheng saw that everyone had been chased out. She glanced at Zhao Chao, who was curled up in pain on the ground. How should she deal with this bastard? Where did he get his confidence from? Who gave him the guts to mess with them? Situ Sang not only wanted to kill Zhao Chao, he wanted to chop him into pieces and feed him to the dogs. However, his wife and daughter were still being treated in the bedroom. He wanted to ensure that they were safe before dealing with him. Ling Sheng was about to go upstairs to ask about the situation and comfort her worried son. At the door, Rong Yin brought a few old men in. The five old men were all over the age of sixty, but they were hale and hearty. As they walked, there was a wind beneath their feet, and they looked like immortals. Ling Sheng glanced at Jun Shiyan and smiled coldly with interest. ¡°Why would those from the Onmyoji Alliance have the cheek to come over?¡± From the looks of it, they did not seem to be here to admit their mistakes. Instead, they seemed to be taking advantage of their seniority to come and ask for him. Didn¡¯t they say that he had already been expelled from the alliance and that they would leave the matter to them? What was the meaning of this? As an organization on the same level as China¡¯s Special Case Management Department, the Onmyoji Alliance had a lot of capable people. Some supernatural events were handled by them. The Onmyoji Alliance was an unofficial unit. They would unconditionally cooperate with the Special Case Management Department, both sides often worked together. The senior elders in the alliance, even the director of the Special Case Department, were respectful to them. It was not easy to invite them out of retirement. As the direct superior of the Special Case Management Department, Rong Yin usually interacted with people from the Onmyoji Alliance. Naturally, he had to show some face to the elders. When Jun Shiyan saw him enter, he stood up and greeted Rong Yin. However, he sat down without even looking at the elders behind him. The elders of the Onmyoji Alliance were all people who were past their prime. No one had ever dared to be so disrespectful to them, even Rong Yin was polite to them. This kid from the Jun family was too arrogant. He didn¡¯t even smile when he saw them, let alone greet them. They had already looked for him once. He was very arrogant and asked them if they wanted the entire Onmyoji Alliance to be destroyed or if they wanted to sacrifice Zhao Chao. They were furious at that time, but they knew his means and identity, so they did not dare to go against him. In the end, he told them to get lost and they were dismissed! So what if Zhao Chao died? He was not a likable person to begin with. Just because he had some ability, he acted domineeringly and did not put anyone in his eyes. They had also not liked him since a long time ago and hoped that someone would come out and deal with him! After they were driven away in anger, the more they thought about it, the angrier they became. It was fine for Zhao Chao to be abandoned, and he deserved it for offending someone he shouldn¡¯t have. But where was the face of the Onmyoji Alliance after this? No matter what, Zhao Chao was once a member of the Onmyoji Alliance. Even if they wanted to punish him, they would be the ones to do so. It was not an outsider¡¯s turn to punish him. Ling Sheng knew at a glance that the people who had come back to seek revenge were all old men on their way to their graves. They were really shameless to come and complain! Rong Yin led the way. After all, they were guests and elders of the Onmyoji Alliance. He had to give them face. ¡°Elders, please sit.¡± ¡°We won¡¯t be sitting anymore.¡± The leader of the elders looked at Zhao Chao on the ground, hiding the shock in his eyes. He continued, ¡°Mr. Rong, if you have no objections, we¡¯ll take him away.¡± If he was not mistaken, Zhao Chao¡¯s cultivation was crippled. Was it that little girl from the Song family? She must have done it! What method did she use to cripple his cultivation in such a short time? Even they, the elders, could not cripple someone¡¯s cultivation just because they wanted to! ¡°First Elder, that¡¯s not what you said just now. I said that I would help you ask around, I didn¡¯t say that you could take him away.¡± Rong Yin smiled warmly and said in a mellow voice, ¡°Let¡¯s talk first!¡± They want to take him away? Was it that easy? The Onmyoji Alliance could not even manage one person, and they allowed him to do such a crazy thing. They had not even settled the score with them yet. They sure have the guts now to take advantage of their seniority to come and get him! The First Elder said with a glum face, ¡°Mr. Rong, Zhao Chao is a member of our Onmyoji Alliance. We will naturally deal with him and give you an explanation.¡± The Second Elder was almost angered to death by Jun Shiyan. When he heard Rong Yin¡¯s words, he was furious. ¡°You¡¯ve already crippled his cultivation. What else do you want?¡± Zhao Chao was the most powerful genius among the younger generation of the Onmyoji Alliance. Even if he was a little arrogant, there were many things that he had to follow. He still listened to the words of the alliance leader and the elders. ¡°Get lost now,¡± Jun Shiyan put down the teacup in his hand and suddenly said. Second Elder¡¯s face flushed red as he looked at him in confusion. ¡°Jun Shiyan, you have no respect for your elders. Is this how the Jun family taught you?¡± ¡°Second Elder, we already crippled his cultivation.¡± Jun Shiyan smiled. ¡°What else do you want?¡± Chapter 1398 - The Song Couple (126) Just as Jun Shiyan finished speaking, Ling Sheng could not help but laugh. Why didn¡¯t she realize that her man had such an ability to anger people to death? He used his mouth to anger these old bastards until they vomited blood. ¡°Jun Shiyan! You¡­ you¡­¡± Second Elder almost vomited blood. His chest heaved violently as he calmed himself down. ¡°Mr. Rong, I won¡¯t talk to him. You discuss this with me instead. ¡± Jun Shiyan raised his eyebrows slightly and said indifferently, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t the Second Elder want to talk to me? I¡¯m the one in charge of this matter. Since he¡¯s already crippled, it¡¯s useless for you to bring him back. I¡¯ve already given you an out, just go with the flow!¡± It was impossible to take him away! He had already given enough face to their Onmyoji Alliance, he only looked for Zhao Chao and did not implicate them. Should they not be grateful? He even dared to bring Uncle over to make a fuss with him! Rong Yin¡¯s meaning was the same as Jun Shiyan¡¯s. He would not let him go, but from his point of view, it was not good to not give them face. He could only let Jun Shiyan be the villain. After all, if there were any supernatural events that were difficult to resolve in the future, he would still need their help. He couldn¡¯t offend them. ¡°Jun Shiyan, he is a member of our Onmyoji Alliance. Even if we want to punish him, we should do it ourselves.¡± The First Elder stood up when he saw that the Second Elder was extremely angry. ¡°I remember that the First Elder didn¡¯t say this before.¡± Jun Shiyan looked at An Yan, who was standing behind him and biding his time. An Yan nodded politely to the First Elder, smiled, and began to play the recording. The voice of the First Elder was furious. ¡°He has been expelled from our Onmyoji Alliance for a long time. No matter what he did, it has nothing to do with us. You can do whatever you want with him!¡± The First Elder did not expect him to have such a move. He pointed at him and shouted angrily, ¡°Jun Shiyan, you can¡¯t go too far. Otherwise, even the heavens won¡¯t be able to take it!¡± ¡°If God had eyes, he would have been struck by lightning!¡± Jun Shiyan picked up the document in front of him and threw it in front of the First Elder. The First Elder had always been respected by others and was used to being high and mighty. He had never been treated like this. He looked at the documents in front of him and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jun Shiyan pointed at the documents. ¡°Could it be that the First Elder is old, his eyes and brains are not good?¡± The First Elder was about to explode from anger but he resisted the urge to curse. This bastard was despicable. The Fifth Elder¡¯s face darkened. If he had known this would happen, he wouldn¡¯t have come over to be humiliated. He endured the humiliation and bent down to pick up the things and handed them to the First Elder. The First Elder looked at the documents above and his hands trembled uncontrollably. He restrained his anger and walked to Zhao Chao, throwing the documents in front of him. ¡°Did you do all of this?¡± Great! He did not know that this bastard had done so many despicable things behind their backs and even got exposed by Jun Shiyan. He had embarrassed them! What face would the Onmyoji Alliance have left in China? He had always thought that Zhao Chao was a person who relied on his capabilities..Although he was arrogant, he at least had a good heart. He would not violate the rules of the alliance. However, they did not expect him to do all these. He even dared to secretly cultivate the evil techniques of the Onmyoji Alliance behind their backs! No wonder his cultivation level improved so quickly. ¡°First Elder, are the people from the Onmyoji Alliance shameless?¡± Jun Shiyan was not polite at all and did not care about giving them face. Since they were shameless, there was no need for him to save face for them. Zhao Chao did not speak. He only looked at the First Elder with a pair of red eyes, begging for help. This was his last chance. As long as the Elder could take him away, he would survive no matter what. As long as he lived, even if his cultivation level was crippled, he would find a way to cultivate again and take revenge on them. He would make them pay with their blood, especially that little bitch Song Yiyan! Zhao Chao grabbed the First Elder¡¯s thigh but he kicked him away angrily. He looked at the remaining elders and shouted, ¡°Go!¡± He originally wanted to use Rong Yin to regain some face, but he didn¡¯t expect to lose all his face now. How was he going to explain this to the Alliance Master when he returns?! ¡°First Elder, don¡¯t leave.¡± Zhao Chao was still begging. The pain in his body was far less intense than the hatred in his heart. They were all waiting for him. Even if he died and became a ghost, he would not let all of them off. He wanted all of them to die! Rong Yin even stood up to send them off with a smile. ¡°Elders, take care.¡± The First Elder was so angry that he felt depressed in his heart. He said to him, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble Mr. Rong. Do as you deem fit!¡± Rong Yin watched as the person disappeared in front of his eyes, his eyes were filled with mockery and coldness. He turned around and entered the house. He glanced at Zhao Chao, who was curled up on the ground, and asked, ¡°What do you plan to do with him?¡± Jun Shiyan said, ¡°Let¡¯s see what Situ thinks!¡± Rong Yin sat opposite him. ¡°Those old fogeys are getting more overboard. After a while, they will be riding on my head.¡± Jun Shiyan smiled. ¡°Uncle, since they¡¯re so overboard, why don¡¯t we let the Onmyoji Alliance become ours?¡± Rong Yin looked at him, waiting for him to continue. Jun Shiyan looked upstairs meaningfully. Rong Yin immediately understood and nodded in realization. ¡°You want to let Yanyan enter the Onmyoji Alliance? But those old fogeys already know that she¡¯s one of us. Can we let her in smoothly?¡± Jun Shiyan said, ¡°There¡¯s an open selection competition at the end of this month held by the Onmyoji Alliance. It will involve the younger generation of Onmyojis. As long as they don¡¯t have official identities, they can participate. They boast that they are noble and won¡¯t discriminate against anyone.¡± Rong Yin knew this. If he could really let Yanyan in, he would help her become the Alliance Master. After all, the old man in charge was already over 100 years old. It was time to choose the next Alliance Master. The Onmyoji Alliance had always been an independent existence outside of the control of the government. The government had tacitly accepted their existence and given them certain privileges. However, they were arrogant and proud. They often refused to help them. In recent years, they have been getting more arrogant. Sometimes, it was even harder than ascending to the heavens to ask them for help. Normally, when a member of the Special Events Processing Department went to invite them, they would be refused and have to be personally invited by the minister. When Song Yiyan came down, she felt that something was wrong. Why were they looking at her? She touched her face. ¡°Is there something wrong with my face?¡± Chapter 1399 - The Song Couple (127) Ling Sheng shook her head. ¡°Hurry up and come over. Uncle has something to ask of you.¡± Song Yiyan scanned the room and her gaze landed on Ji Xing. Other than her man, she felt that everyone else was unreliable. Ji Xing patted the seat beside him and asked her to sit over. Song Yiyan sat down with a bit of anxiety. After she did the treatment for Little Sangyu and her mother, she had spent a lot of energy and her face turned pale. ¡°Uncle, if you have anything to say, just say it. As long as I can do it, I will not refuse.¡± With her relationship with Sheng Sheng, there was no need to beat around the bush. It was best to get straight to the point. Rong Yin said, ¡°Someone from the Onmyoji Alliance looked for you?¡± Song Yiyan nodded and quickly explained, ¡°They wanted me to join, but I didn¡¯t agree. Am I the kind of person who can be imprisoned by an organization? They have a lot of responsibilities, but I don¡¯t like them.¡± They had looked for her multiple times. Those old fogeys had looked for her many times and offered very generous terms for her to consider. ¡°I hope you agree.¡± Rong Yin was very serious. ¡°I¡¯ve just discussed with Ah Yan. I hope you can enter the Onmyoji Alliance and become the Alliance Master.¡± Song Yiyan was in a dilemma, she had always been a loner. Even in her old world, many people wanted to rope her in and destroy her if they failed, but she had never given in. ¡°Uncle, I need to think about this.¡± She liked the feeling of being carefree and didn¡¯t like to be restrained. If she entered the Onmyoji Alliance, she would be tied up by all sorts of damn rules. It was too annoying and didn¡¯t suit her personality. ¡°After you become the Alliance Master, I¡¯ll send people to deal with the subsequent problems. As the Alliance Master, you don¡¯t have to do or care about anything. I just need your name.¡± Rong Yin knew what she was worried about. Song Yiyan said, ¡°I can¡¯t be the Alliance Master just because I want to. Uncle, have you reached into the Onmyoji Alliance?¡± Other than strength, she had nothing else. There were many experienced people in the Onmyoji Alliance who would not let a newbie like her be their leader. However, if Rong Yin and the rest really wanted to push her to the highest position, it was not impossible. It seemed that the Onmyoji Alliance had angered the public, so they started to look for them. She did not think that Shang Yu and Little Sangyu¡¯s matter had such a big influence that Rong Yin would be able to make a move on the Onmyoji Alliance. Rong Yin smiled. How could such a huge China escape his control? The Onmyoji Alliance was no exception. It was just that their power was complicated and powerful and it was not easy to deal with them. Since he had decided to use Song Yiyan, he wouldn¡¯t hide it from her and told her what he thought. Whether she agreed or not depended on her, he wouldn¡¯t force her. Song Yiyan thought for a moment. Since she didn¡¯t need to spend much effort and could still be the Alliance Master, why not? She nodded. ¡°Uncle, I can do it!¡± She could not stand the arrogance of those people from the Onmyoji Alliance. When she became their boss, she would see if they were still arrogant. Just thinking about how she would become the Alliance Master made her eager to try. ¡°Alright, then wait for my news,¡± Rong Yin said. While they were talking, Ling Sheng went upstairs to see Little Sangyu and the others. It was none of her business anyway. However, Song Yiyan was a lazy person. She was amazed that she could agree to this. When Situ Sang saw that his daughter and wife had woken up, he felt relieved and got someone to bring Zhao Chao away from the living room. Rong Yin and the rest did not stop him, his wife and children had almost been killed. They definitely had to teach the person behind the scenes a lesson. After Song Yiyan agreed, she regretted it a little. After they got into the car, she looked at Ji Xing with a bitter expression. ¡°Did I trick myself?¡± Ji Xing laughed and knocked her smooth forehead with his fingers, gloating. ¡°Didn¡¯t you solemnly promise that you¡¯ll definitely become the Alliance Master just now?¡± Just now, in front of Rong Yin, he saw how arrogant she was. She promised him that he would definitely be competent and then taught those arrogant Onmyojis a lesson. She would teach them what true Onmyoji were and their true strength. ¡°I regret it, okay? You know that I¡¯m afraid of trouble.¡± Song Yiyan pursed her lips and knocked on Ji Xing gloomily. ¡°Go downstairs and tell Uncle that I quit.¡± Ji Xing raised his eyebrows and laughed softly. ¡°It¡¯s a little late to regret now. Uncle should have already started planning.¡± ¡°What should we do?¡± Song Yiyan felt like dying. She lay on Ji Xing¡¯s thigh and sniffled pitifully. ¡°Say something!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you still have me?¡± Ji Xing smiled even more lovingly. ¡°With me around, don¡¯t worry about those things. I¡¯ll handle it well.¡± Song Yiyan sighed, her head throbbed and she felt hot. She immediately agreed and found something to do. ¡°Then you¡¯ll be the Alliance Master.¡± ¡°Then what will you do?¡± Song Yiyan turned around and blurted out without hesitation, ¡°I¡¯ll be your puppet.¡± Ji Xing couldn¡¯t help but burst out laughing. He gently scraped the tip of her nose. ¡°Okay.¡± Song Yiyan had been tossed around for two days and was extremely tired. She also expended a lot of energy saving people. After a few words, she closed her eyes and fell asleep. Ji Xing carried her out of the car and saw Old Master standing at the door. He walked over. ¡°Grandpa.¡± Song Chen looked at his sleeping granddaughter in his arms. If his legs weren¡¯t weak, he definitely wouldn¡¯t let the little brat in front of him hug her. He lowered his voice and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Why was she still asleep? Was she drunk or tired? ¡°She¡¯s a little tired. I¡¯ll send her back to the bedroom first and come out to find you.¡± The young lady in his arms was sleeping soundly. When they reached home and she was carried away, she did not show any signs of waking up, just like a lazy pig who was hungry for sleep. Song Chen hummed in agreement, his eyes filled with displeasure. Everyone from the Song family was in the living room. Song Jing, his wife, Song Shu, his second son, Song Yang, and his grandchildren were all here. Ji Xing looked at the people present with a calm expression, he nodded slightly as a greeting. Under the gaze of the Song family members, he carried her straight to the second floor. Song Chen even gestured for them to keep quiet. Don¡¯t speak, it would wake up his precious granddaughter. Everyone from the Song family looked angrily at Ji Xing¡¯s back. He had already entered the house and was so arrogant. Chapter 1400 - The Song Couple (128) Song Jing was full of anger. He looked at his wife Qiao Yuan with a darkened face, gritted his teeth, and lowered his voice. ¡°Look at what kind of daughter you have!¡± Not only did she bring the man back, he even moved into the Song family even though he was not a live-in son-in-law. How many people who were not married moved into their wives¡¯ families? However, because his relationship with Song Yiyan was still in a stalemate, he couldn¡¯t take the initiative to say anything. Besides, Ji Xing had his father and brother backing him up. ¡°You¡¯re talking as if you didn¡¯t raise her.¡± Qiao Yuan dared to talk back to him now. ¡°Go over and call him down.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Qiao Yuan replied and turned around to go upstairs. The Song family¡¯s heirs were all sons. The eldest son, Song Shu, had two sons. The eldest son, Song Xu, was already 26 while the youngest son, Song Heng, was 24. The second son, Song Yang, had a son, Song Han, who was 25 years old. Song Chen watched Ji Xing and Qiao Yuan come down. He waved at him and asked, ¡°Yanyan isn¡¯t awake?¡± Ji Xing nodded. When he came down, he sat beside the old man and greeted everyone present before saying, ¡°Just tell me what you want to say.¡± Other than the day when Old Master Song was seriously ill and was about to die, the entire Song family had never gathered together. They had never been so organized except during the new year. The main reason was that the children and grandchildren of the Song family were all in the army. They were always involved in secret missions and couldn¡¯t return. Song Chen coughed and looked at Song Shu. ¡°Speak!¡± Everyone was waiting for Yanyan to come back. There was something important to announce. Song Shu sat up straight as if he was making a report. ¡°Song Heng is getting married this month, I¡¯ll bring him back and tell you all. After all, he¡¯s the first grandson of the Song family to get married.¡± Song Heng looked down, as if he had done something wrong. He did not even dare to look up at him. Song Chen glared at him and pointed at his nose as he scolded, ¡°What are you doing? If you¡¯re in the wrong, then so be it. As a man, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re brave enough to bear the responsibility for your mistake. You¡¯ve already taken advantage of her innocent body and made her pregnant. So what if you married her? Are you still feeling aggrieved?¡± Song Heng looked up. ¡°Grandpa, I will be responsible.¡± As a descendant of the Song family, he naturally had to take responsibility for what he did wrong. Even if he did not like that person, even if he was drunk and didn¡¯t know what he was doing, he would still be responsible. It was just that he was unwilling. Song Jing and Song Yang only knew that Grandfather had called everyone back to announce something, but they didn¡¯t know what had happened. It was only after hearing the conversation between Old Master and Song Heng that they understood a little. Song Yang¡¯s wife looked at Song Heng. ¡°Ah Heng, what¡¯s going on?¡± When he first heard his brother say that Song Heng was getting married, he thought that he was marrying his girlfriend! He knew his girlfriend from the military academy, they had been in love for eight years. Every time the girl was on leave, she would come to the Song family to visit. Although her family background wasn¡¯t particularly good, she was beautiful, heroic, and not inferior to men. She had already been promoted to the rank of Senior Captain. Song Heng had told her when he came back during the new year to see if they could get married this year. Song Heng sighed and did not speak, he was already filled with regret and wished he could cripple himself. How could he do such a thing while he was drunk? He had already let down Bai Lu, he could not let down another woman. After the incident, everyone in his army knew about it. His father naturally knew too. He went straight to the army and asked him to take responsibility. He could not embarrass the Song family members. The girl was pregnant, what else could he do? He could only accept it. Song Shu also felt that he had lost all his face. How could a good man do such a thing? Doesn¡¯t he have any self-control left? Could he only think with his lower body? Two and a half months ago, Song Heng was drunk at a celebration party. When he woke up, he slept in the same bed as a woman. The girl looked scared, too. She screamed, wrapped herself in the blanket, and ran out. When she ran, everyone on the first floor and the entire army knew about it. The girl was a third-year student, an art soldier in the army. She would be performing at the celebration. At that time, the matter was suppressed. Song Heng apologized and the girl did not make a fuss. She was very sensible, so the storm passed. However, two months later, she realized that she was pregnant and her good friend found Song Heng. The doctor said that the girl was not in good health and could have a miscarriage. After the miscarriage, she might not be able to get pregnant again in this lifetime. No matter what, he had to be responsible for it to the end. Song Shu could only bring him back. After all, no matter how embarrassing the incident was, his family should know. After hearing the whole story, everyone present fell silent. The Song family had already silently agreed that Bai Lu would be the granddaughter-in-law of the Song family and Song Heng¡¯s wife. Who would have thought that something like this would happen? ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with Sister-in-law to find someone to pick the date. No matter how tight the time is, we have to choose a good day. Marriage is a lifelong matter,¡± Qiao Yuan looked at Song Heng and said, her heart aching. The children of the Song family were all very sensible and obedient. She had watched them grow up, and they were like her own children. ¡°Let¡¯s just find a day soon. We¡¯ll inform our relatives and friends tomorrow, book a hotel for the gown, and get married the day after tomorrow.¡± Song Chen was angered by him. Bai Lu was such a good girl but he did such a thing and let her down. He did not know how sad she would be. ¡°Dad, that won¡¯t do. You can¡¯t say such things out of anger.¡± The second daughter-in-law sighed. ¡°Our Song family is not an ordinary family, we must let the girl marry into our family in glory. Ah Heng, bring her over in the next few days for us to meet!¡± Song Heng nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Song Chen hit him with his walking stick. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. You ruined a good girl, and you still have the cheek to put on a scowl. Who are you showing this to?¡± Song Heng felt so aggrieved that he wanted to die. He stood up and left. Song Chen pointed at Song Shu and scolded, ¡°Look at what kind of a good son you have!¡± Song Heng left, and the matter was settled. The meeting was over. The Song family¡¯s wives gathered together to talk about the wedding. They chose the date, the wedding photo, the wedding dress, booked the hotel, and looked for the wedding team. The men from the Song family went to the study room to discuss what to do so that no one would talk about it and it would not be embarrassing for their family.. As an outsider, Ji Xing was fine. He went up to see Song Yiyan. Around 11 pm, Song Yiyan woke up and asked for a drink. Ji Xing went down to get it and turned around when Song Heng walked out of the wine room with two bottles of wine. When he saw him, he was stunned for a moment before asking with a smile, ¡°Brother-in-law, drink with me!¡± Chapter 1401 - The Song Couple (129) Ji Xing did not expect Song Heng to look for him. He nodded slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send her a drink first.¡± His future brother-in-law was looking for him to drink with him. If he didn¡¯t go, it wouldn¡¯t be good. After taking a sip of juice, Song Yiyan saw that Ji Xing was about to leave and grabbed him. She was still in a daze and her voice was a little cute. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Ji Xing turned his head and looked at the young lady whose face was red and clearly sleepy. His big hand patted her furry head. ¡°Your third brother asked me to drink.¡± Song Yiyan hummed and woke up suddenly. ¡°You mean Song Heng is back?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not only him. Your whole family is here, there¡¯s a family meeting. Grandpa saw that you were sleeping soundly and didn¡¯t let me wake you up.¡± Song Yiyan put down her drink and jumped off the bed. ¡°If Song Heng wants to drink, I¡¯ll accompany him too.¡± She had a good impression of her brothers at home. They actually protected and doted on her. When Song Yiyan was at home, she didn¡¯t pay much attention to her surroundings and ran out in her pajamas. Ji Xing grabbed her and looked at the silk pajamas she was wearing. The collar of her pajamas was opened slightly, and he could see her snow-white breasts vaguely. They were so short that they barely covered her panties, revealing her long and fair legs. His throat moved up and down as he said in a low voice, ¡°Change your clothes before you go.¡± Song Yiyan frowned and looked at her pajamas. She didn¡¯t think there was a problem. ¡°I¡¯m just going to see my brother.¡± Ji Xing pulled her to the changing room and took her pajamas. His handsome face was cold and he looked like he did not see anything. ¡°Brother won¡¯t do either.¡± Song Yiyan burst out laughing and looked up at the man in front of her. ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Ji Xing nodded and hummed slowly. He had already picked up a white pleated skirt that went past her knees and put it on for her. ¡°In the future, only I can see you wearing pajamas.¡± Song Yiyan smiled even more happily and nodded. She leaned over and kissed the man¡¯s lips. ¡°I understand, Mr. Jealous.¡± When Ji Xing helped her put on her clothes, he told her about the general details of the family meeting. Song Yiyan still couldn¡¯t figure it out. ¡°You¡¯re saying that my third brother wants to marry a woman he just met? He slept with someone and she got pregnant immediately?¡± She knew the Third Brother¡¯s girlfriend, Sister Bai Lu. She was beautiful and kind. Every time she came over, she would buy her a present. Everyone in the family liked her very much. ¡°That¡¯s probably it. Grandpa and Uncle wanted him to be responsible by marrying that girl. He¡¯s going to get married soon.¡± The Song family really had to wait until the deed was done before they were willing to let them get married. It seemed that he had to be faster. Song Heng was sitting under the grape trellis in the yard. The lights above were not switched on, and under the moonlight, she could see his sad and lonely figure. Song Yiyan ran over and smiled as she cupped her hands. ¡°Third Brother, I heard you¡¯re getting married. Congratulations!¡± ¡°You lass!¡± Song Heng was already feeling terrible and was about to explode from holding it in. When he heard her words, he sighed deeply. ¡°You only know how to joke with me. If it¡¯s possible, I might as well be dead.¡± He had given his heart to Bai Lu and would not fall in love with any other woman. He would marry her based on his sense of responsibility and would not love her in the future. He would only give her a title. It was okay for him to feel aggrieved, but he was afraid that he would make her suffer. ¡°It¡¯s a happy occasion to get married. There¡¯s no need for you to die.¡± Song Yiyan sat down opposite him and stepped on the stone bench like a boss. ¡°You know I read fortunes, I promise I¡¯ll choose a good day for you.¡± Song Heng was so angry that he held his breath in his chest and was about to explode. He flicked her forehead. ¡°Didn¡¯t Ji Xing tell you?¡± Song Yiyan smiled and placed the two bottles of beer on the table. She nodded. ¡°I told you, I think you¡¯re a jerk. You can¡¯t even control your body, you deserve it.¡± Song Heng almost spat out a mouthful of blood. Was she here to comfort him? Or to anger him to death? Seeing that Song Heng was about to die from anger, Ji Xing patted her head gently and said mischievously, ¡°Third Brother, she¡¯s joking with you!¡± Of course, Song Heng knew that she was joking and was not really angry at her. He only felt that his sister¡¯s personality had changed a lot since she broke off the engagement. ¡°Sit down and drink with me!¡± Without needing anyone to greet her, Song Yiyan already poured herself a glass of wine and was about to drink it. Ji Xing grabbed her wrist and snatched the glass away. He placed a bottle of Sprite in front of her and knocked on the table. ¡°This is yours.¡± Song Yiyan gritted her teeth and glared at him unhappily. ¡°Third Brother said he wants to drink!¡± Song Heng¡¯s eyes revealed some helplessness. ¡°I¡¯m drinking with Ji Xing. Am I going to drink with you? You¡¯re a girl, why are you here to join in the fun?¡± ¡°What do you two bastards know?¡± Song Yiyan snorted in disdain. ¡°I came here to help you analyze the current situation. You know what kind of family the Song family is, and countless women have tried to marry into our family. How do you know whether that woman is scheming behind your back?!¡± Song Heng frowned and pondered for a moment. It seemed that what she said were not good words! Song Yiyan continued, ¡°I¡¯ve seen your fortune. Third Brother, your life is in danger recently. I have to talk to you properly.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Song Heng did not believe in such feudal superstitions. Even if his grandfather had recovered because of her previously, he did not believe it. Grandpa had a knot in his heart, and it was because of her that he fell ill. Now that she was home, his illness would naturally be cured. However, his parents, uncles, and the rest believed in this very much. When they called him, they even mentioned it to him. They said that his younger sister was really amazing now, many rich and powerful people in the capital wanted to see her for treatment. ¡°If you came home at least once a month, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. I¡¯ll help you predict in advance.¡± Song Yiyan looked at his rotten luck with women and sighed. This so-called fateful encounter with his partner meant that there was a marriage fate between them. It was a good romance between two people who liked each other. There were also bad women, they would bring him bad luck and cause him to offend vile people, and suffer from illnesses and disasters. ¡°It means that the woman you¡¯re going to marry is not a good woman or your destined marriage partner,¡± Song Yiyan explained and looked at him seriously. ¡°If you marry her, you¡¯ll be finished for the rest of your life.¡± Although Song Heng did not like that girl, he was about to marry her. ¡°You¡¯ve never met her before. How do you know that she¡¯s not a good woman?¡± Chapter 1402 - The Song Couple (130) ¡°Are you questioning my professionalism?¡± Song Yiyan hated it when people didn¡¯t believe her. If they didn¡¯t, then don¡¯t ask. But, she was still very friendly to her brother. ¡°Grandpa and Mom have already decided to let me marry her. What can I do now?¡± Song Heng sighed helplessly and painfully. ¡°She¡¯s already pregnant.¡± This matter had already blown up to the point of no return. Other than marrying her into the Song family, there was no other way. He had already proposed to break up with Bai Lu and she had already agreed. He knew that he was a jerk and couldn¡¯t control his body. Whatever happened in the future, it was retribution. ¡°What¡¯s the girl¡¯s name?¡± Song Yiyan looked at him. ¡°Write it down for me, I¡¯ll help you take a look.¡± Song Heng saw that she was so helpful. He dipped his finger in the wine and wrote the girl¡¯s name, Shen Ruoruo. Song Yiyan frowned when she saw it. ¡°This name is a bad sign. Third Brother, your birth characters contradict hers. You can¡¯t marry her, this woman is destined to be a jinx.¡± Song Heng frowned. ¡°Nonsense.¡± Where did she learn this? She always told him everything she knew. ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense!¡± Song Yiyan frowned even more. She studied him for a moment. ¡°Brother, the child in her stomach isn¡¯t yours! You¡¯re a cuckold now.¡± Song Heng gritted his teeth in anger. ¡°You¡¯d better go back and sleep!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, I¡¯m serious.¡± Song Yiyan looked at him and pointed at his children¡¯s palace. ¡°Your children¡¯s palace is flat now, which means you haven¡¯t had any children in the past two years. You won¡¯t have any children yet, think carefully if you touched her that night.¡± All these could be seen from the surface. Shen Ruoruo was not a good person, how dare she lie to her brother! Damn it. If she wasn¡¯t smart, their Song family would have been deceived by someone. They would be someone¡¯s father and grandfather, she would also be an aunt. Upon hearing her words, Song Heng began to ponder seriously. However, he had drunk too much and his mind was filled with mush. How could he recall? ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Song Yiyan asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you have a hypnotist that could help with this?¡± Song Heng sighed. ¡°I did, but I can¡¯t remember anything. I was too drunk.¡± ¡°That woman is just too amazing!¡± Song Yiyan clicked her tongue. ¡°These days, all these girls don¡¯t follow the right path. They only think about evil things. Tomorrow, you¡¯ll tell her to do an amniotic fluid puncture and identify whose child it is.¡± Song Heng really did not expect this. He had always thought that he was the one who did it and that the child was his. Hearing her say this, he asked, ¡°Will she really agree?¡± Song Yiyan sneered. ¡°Are you stupid? If she¡¯s unwilling, she must have something else on her mind. I guarantee you that she¡¯s not carrying your child. Just go ahead and check!¡± ¡°What if it¡¯s mine? If she does the amniotic fluid puncture, how can she have a place in our house in the future?¡± Song Yiyan was amused by her silly brother. ¡°I already said that the child is not yours. Why are you still thinking about her? If you miss her, why don¡¯t you think about Sister Bai Lu, who you¡¯ve ruined?¡± When Song Heng heard her mention Bai Lu, his expression changed. He blamed himself and felt extremely regretful. ¡°I¡¯ll call my parents and grandfather over. If you tell them, will they believe you?¡± Song Yiyan patted her chest and promised, ¡°You can definitely trust me.¡± Song Heng was shocked and delighted, it didn¡¯t matter if she didn¡¯t drink the wine. If what she said was true, he would kneel down and kowtow to her, calling her a living god. The Song family had yet to sleep because of Song Heng. Who could sleep? After such a big incident, they were all worried! After listening to Song Yiyan, everyone was silent for a while. Song Chen probed, ¡°Yanyan, are you sure that what you said is 100% true?¡± Song Yiyan nodded. ¡°Of course, it must be true. Would I lie to you?¡± Song Shu¡¯s face darkened, and flames flickered in her eyes. He slammed the table and said angrily, ¡°If Yanyan is telling the truth, this girl is too scheming! Our Song family can¡¯t let such a vicious woman in.¡± Song Shu¡¯s wife, Ye Lingyu, also nodded. Her eyes were red. After knowing that her son didn¡¯t do such an embarrassing thing, she felt much better. ¡°Ah Heng, call her now and ask her to come over tomorrow. Tell her family to come over too. We¡¯ll accompany her to the hospital and see if the child is really from our Song family!¡± Because of her second son¡¯s matter, she did not dare to come back. She was afraid that she would not be able to raise her head in front of her uncles and sisters-in-law if she looked at the old man¡¯s expression. After such an ugly incident, how would she face anyone in the future? Song Heng nodded and took out his phone to call Shen Ruoruo. Unexpectedly, just as he took out her phone, it rang. Song Heng hung up the phone, his expression was ugly. He looked at his family and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s Mother Shen. She said that Shen Ruoruo had a miscarriage.¡± Ye Lingyu¡¯s vision darkened and she almost fainted from anger, but she tried her best to stay awake. ¡°Hurry up and ask if the child was taken care of!¡± Alright, she must have had a guilty conscience and caused the miscarriage because she was afraid that they would have to do a DNA test or that the child would not look like Song Heng! Yanyan was an Onmyoji and her skills were good. He definitely chose to trust Yanyan and not the strange woman who used her pregnancy as a bargaining chip to marry into the Song family! The Song family would definitely believe Song Yiyan¡¯s words. When they heard that she had a miscarriage, they were even more certain that it was a self-directed show by that woman who wanted to marry into the Song family. The girl now was only in her twenties, so why was she so scheming? How scary! Song Heng stood up with a serious expression. Before the matter was confirmed, he did not dare to accuse anyone. ¡°I¡¯ll go over and take a look.¡± Normally, a good family and well-educated girl would not joke about her innocence and the life of her child. Song Yiyan stood up and chased after him. ¡°Third Brother, I¡¯ll go with you. I want to see if she¡¯s a human or a ghost.¡± This woman was really ruthless. In order to marry into the Song family, she even thought of such a tactic, what a vicious heart that woman has. Ji Xing naturally chased after her. Song Chen also instructed, ¡°You guys talk to people properly when you¡¯re there. Our Song family needs to subdue people with virtue and reason!¡± Song Yiyan was amused and replied, ¡°I understand.¡± If they want to use virtue and reason to subdue others, they have to see what kind of person the other party was. The other party clearly didn¡¯t even want their face anymore, so why give them face! Chapter 1403 - The Song Couple (131) Shen Ruoruo was not in the capital now. She was in her hometown. Shen Ruoruo¡¯s hometown was a small town near the provincial city next door. Her parents were divorced, and her mother brought her when she remarried. She lived with her mother, stepfather, and younger brother. She had been beautiful since she was young and her results were outstanding. When she was admitted to the Imperial University, she was the top humanities student in the county. Later on, she joined the army in university and became an art soldier. She went to the army to perform and only then did she have a chance to meet Song Heng. Song Yiyan was certain. ¡°Third Brother, I believe you. You definitely didn¡¯t do anything wrong to Sister Bai Lu. I¡¯ll help you explain.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell her now, there¡¯s no progress on the matter yet!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say I would tell her now. Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡± Song Heng was anxious to confirm this matter, but in that small county city, he couldn¡¯t find anyone to help him at the moment. He was afraid that after some time, the fetus would be destroyed, completely wiping out the evidence. When the time came, he had no proof. How could he confirm it and tell them? At this moment, Song Yiyan played a role. She called Ling Sheng and told her to tell Jun Shiyan to let his men handle it. Song Heng looked at his sister gratefully. ¡°Yanyan, it¡¯s all thanks to you this time. When this is over, Brother will treat you to a feast. Tell me if you want anything in the future.¡± Song Yiyan said, ¡°That¡¯s easy.¡± They dared to plot against the Song family. She naturally could not stand by and watch. Logically speaking, the fastest way was to take an aircraft over. However, the Song family members never abused their power just because of their status and power. They took the family¡¯s private jet. It took two hours to go from the capital city to the city where Shen Ruoruo was. Fortunately, the county was not big. There were not many people on the road at night and there was no traffic jam. After half an hour, they arrived at the hospital where Shen Ruoruo was. Shen Ruoruo¡¯s mother was a woman dressed fashionably. She was middle-aged and looked pretty. Shen Ruoruo¡¯s stepfather was tall and burly, he even had a tattoo on his face. It was obvious that he was from the underworld. Shen Ruoruo¡¯s younger brother had messy blond hair and was wearing thick chains. He had a cigarette in his mouth, he was a little gangster. When she saw Song Heng coming over, Shen Ruoruo¡¯s mother went up to him. ¡°Mr. Song, I told you not to worry, Ruoruo is fine now. We are sorry that you came here personally.¡± Song Heng had only met Shen Ruoruo¡¯s mother once before. He asked her, ¡°What happened to Ruoruo?¡± Mother Shen started to cry. She wiped her tears and said, ¡°She¡­ We live in an old neighborhood so there¡¯s no elevator. When she went upstairs, she accidentally slipped. I didn¡¯t watch over her properly, we have let down your family!¡± Song Yiyan frowned and couldn¡¯t hide the disgust in her eyes, her crying was too fake. She even wiped her saliva on her face, it was so dirty. This woman was clearly not a good person. She had high cheekbones, a mean face, and a sly expression. She was clearly lying! ¡°Auntie, can I see the child?¡± Song Heng asked for her opinion. It was only about two months old. He wondered if it could be called a child. If what Yanyan said was true and the child was miscarried on purpose, it was too vicious of them to kill such a young child. ¡°You¡¯re a man. Why do you want to look at that? It¡¯s so small, it¡¯s nothing. It hasn¡¯t even taken shape yet!¡± Mother Shen wiped her tears. ¡°That thing looks unlucky. It would affect your career as well.¡± Song Heng¡¯s expression turned cold. He could tell that she was up to something. ¡°Auntie, no matter what, it¡¯s my child.¡± Mama Shen jumped in shock and quickly said, ¡°If you insist on seeing it, I¡¯ll ask Ruoruo¡¯s father to ask the doctor. The doctor might not leave this behind.¡± The person in front of her was from the military and Song family. Their entire family was a General, they were so amazing that she never dreamed of being in-laws with him. Her daughter was truly capable. She actually managed to hook up with a young master from a military family like Song Heng, she would be able to enjoy herself in the future. Father Shen brought his son over to greet Song Heng. When he faced Song Heng, his attitude was flattering. He even pushed his son. ¡°What are you waiting for? Didn¡¯t you always clamor to see your brother-in-law? This is your brother-in-law. Greet him!¡± Brother Shen looked at him with shifty eyes and shouted, ¡°Brother-in-law.¡± Sister was really amazing. In the future, when she married into the Song family, he would be the brother-in-law of the Song family and the entire county city would follow him. His parents said that when the time came, they would get his brother-in-law to arrange for him to enter the army and make him a senior officer. It would be very impressive! Song Yiyan only saw his yellow teeth. They looked disgusting and rotten due to him being a smoker. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to acknowledge him as your family member. We don¡¯t know if the child is from the Song family yet!¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Mother Shen¡¯s eyes widened as if someone had stepped on her tail. ¡°Song Heng, tell me clearly. Are you suspecting Ruoruo?¡± Song Heng did not stand on ceremony with her. ¡°Auntie should know best whether it¡¯s true or not!¡± Mother Shen immediately cleared her throat and cried as she slapped her thigh. ¡°What have I done to deserve this humiliation and suspicion! Song Heng, I know that you were unwilling to marry my Ruoruo to begin with. Now that the child in her stomach is gone, even if you don¡¯t want her anymore and don¡¯t want to take responsibility, you can¡¯t insult her like this.¡± Song Yiyan gritted her teeth in panic. What a bitch, she had finally seen it for herself. This was what it meant to be a bitch cursing on the streets. Song Heng¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Auntie, what are you doing? If you have anything to say, let¡¯s talk it over.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk nicely. Tell me, how should we talk nicely?¡± Mother Shen jumped up, afraid that others would not know how loud her voice was. ¡°Now that the child in Ruoruo¡¯s stomach is gone, isn¡¯t everything up to you? We¡¯re just ordinary people, how can we fight with your family? Since you¡¯re like this, we don¡¯t want to live anymore. I¡¯ll die right now for you to see.¡± Song Yiyan was convinced. She was a drama queen, she gave Song Heng a look and told him to step back. She would be the one to deal with such a shrew. ¡°Die? Let me see you die now. If you die, our Song family will compensate you. If you don¡¯t die and become brainless and paralyzed, the gains won¡¯t make up for the losses.¡± This kind of person won¡¯t listen to reason and she had to use her own words against her. She was too despicable. Mother Shen¡¯s eyes were red as she pointed at her and shouted, ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t dare to? Who do you think you are? You must be his ex-girlfriend. You¡¯re the one who influenced him by saying that the child in Ruoruo¡¯s stomach is not his and making him come and break off the engagement!¡± ¡°Are you blind?¡± Song Yiyan sneered. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that we look exactly the same? He¡¯s my brother!¡± Chapter 1404 - The Song Couple (132) ¡°You¡¯re her younger sister?¡± Mother Shen frowned and pointed at her. ¡°So what if you¡¯re his younger sister? Your brother did something ugly and humiliated my family¡¯s innocent lady. He even made her pregnant, don¡¯t you dare deny it.¡± Song Yiyan said, ¡°Don¡¯t throw a tantrum when I¡¯m still in a good mood. Be careful not to force me to act. If that happens, your family will be humiliated. Don¡¯t bully my third brother.¡± Mother Shen¡¯s heart was racing and she was afraid. She stopped making a fuss. ¡°Then what do you want?¡± ¡°Honey, I asked. The doctor said that they have been taken care of.¡± Father Shen ran over and looked at the scene before him. ¡°What happened? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mother Shen covered her face and cried. ¡°Ask them what¡¯s wrong. They actually didn¡¯t want to admit that the child in our Ruoruo¡¯s stomach is his. Our Ruoruo has been an obedient child since she was young, she didn¡¯t even have a boyfriend when she went to university. Her innocence was taken away by him just like that but he still doesn¡¯t want to acknowledge her.¡± Song Yiyan had already read their fortune. Mother Shen¡¯s children¡¯s palace was very normal, it was a sign that she had both children. However, her luck was not good, which meant that her children¡¯s future development would not be good. Father Shen was Shen Ruoruo¡¯s stepfather. His luck was sunken and dark, he had just lost his luck. The child that Shen Ruoruo had just miscarried was definitely the child of this beast in front of her. This beast dared to lay his hands on his stepdaughter! This family¡¯s relationship was really messy! If she didn¡¯t say it, Song Heng naturally wouldn¡¯t know. After hearing this, Father Shen was furious. His eyes were round. ¡°You¡¯re bullying us commoners just because your Song family is big and powerful, aren¡¯t you? Ruoruo¡¯s child is yours. If you don¡¯t acknowledge it, I¡¯ll go for an interview and report it to the President.¡± Brother Shen shrunk his head and looked at the scene in front of him without saying anything. His parents had instructed him to speak less and look at others¡¯ expressions. ¡°No matter where you sue, if he¡¯s not a child of the Song family, he¡¯s not,¡± Song Yiyan said calmly. ¡°To tell you the truth, I know everything. I¡¯ve already gotten someone to take that child away. We¡¯re about to do a paternity test and the results will be out soon. You should just die!¡± ¡°Everyone knows that the Song family has their ways to fake a paternity test. Just find something else and come up with a false result. If you say it¡¯s black, it¡¯s black. If you say it¡¯s white, it¡¯s white. Who are we going to reason with?¡± Mother Shen cried. ¡°Mom.¡± Shen Ruoruo was drained out. She had just lost her child and had an operation, her body was still very weak. Her face was pale and there were tears on her face. Song Yiyan took a look and saw that she really looked like a pitiful little white flower, especially when she was sick. She was weak, innocent, and lovable. A straight man would fall in love with her. ¡°If you still care about my reputation, stop fooling around with them.¡± Shen Ruoruo smiled bitterly at Song Heng. ¡°I know that you don¡¯t want to marry me because you were forced to.¡± ¡°Now that the child is gone, I won¡¯t force you. If you say that the child is not yours, then it¡¯s not. Leave!¡± These words were spoken clearly. They were very standard words for a female lead in a tragic drama, it made one¡¯s heart ache. Song Heng¡¯s expression softened when he saw her. He was not heartless. ¡°You¡¯re so weak. Why did you get out of bed?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want me anymore. Why do you care about my life?¡± Shen Ruoruo sobbed softly. She tried her best to pretend to be strong. ¡°Brother Song, please leave. I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. The child is not fortunate enough, it¡¯s my fault for being useless as a mother. I didn¡¯t save him, I¡¯m sorry. The doctor said that it¡¯s a boy.¡± She knew that rich families, especially the Song family, which was a military family filled with masculinity, definitely wanted boys. If she was really pregnant with his child, it would be the first great-grandson of the Song family. She would definitely be highly valued by the Song family, she would also become rich from her son and her status would also rise. From the Song family¡¯s attitude, it was obvious that the Song family¡¯s old general and Song Heng¡¯s father, General Song Shu, had asked him to marry her and let him be responsible. And she could not lose this great opportunity to escape from poverty and marry into the Song family. ¡°You¡¯re weak. You should go and rest!¡± Song Heng had a good background and upbringing. He was still gentlemanly when dealing with ladies. ¡°Just let me die. Anyway, my son is gone. I don¡¯t want to live anymore.¡± Shen Ruoruo sobbed and looked at Father Shen. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t stop him. Let him go.¡± Song Heng wanted to say something. Song Yiyan pulled him behind her and faced Shen Ruoruo herself. She walked toward her step by step and whispered into her ear, ¡°Miss Shen, you better let go of him now. Don¡¯t pester him anymore, tell me the truth. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that you will lose face when the truth is out.¡± Shen Ruoruo cried. ¡°I¡¯m already like this. What else am I afraid of? If you say that the child is not his, it¡¯s not his anymore. I won¡¯t pester him anymore, just treat it as a nightmare!¡± ¡°A nightmare?¡± Song Yiyan smiled and lowered her voice. ¡°The child you aborted belonged to your stepfather, right?¡± Actually, after careful observation, she realized that this woman still had a conscience. She wasn¡¯t that bad, unlike her mother and stepfather. She could start with her. ¡°You¡­¡± Shen Ruoruo widened her eyes in shock. She tried her best to stay normal, but she could not stop trembling. She was scared. How did she know? It was impossible for her to know! ¡°Miss Shen.¡± Song Yiyan knew a little about women¡¯s psychology. ¡°I know you want to use this opportunity to escape from your birth family, I can help you. The Song family can help you get rid of them completely, I think you should cooperate with me!¡± Shen Ruoruo looked at her stepfather. Her eyes were filled with hatred. It was this beastly man in front of her, her father in name. The moment he entered the Shen family with her mother, it was the start of her nightmare. From then on, she had endured thirteen years of his threats, abuse, and aggression. Two months ago, she went to Song Heng¡¯s army to perform. He was the chief of the military zone. He was handsome, upright, and had a good family background. Which girl wouldn¡¯t be tempted by such a man? It was only during those two days when her period did not arrive and she started to retch that she confirmed that she was pregnant. She had gone home once two months ago. That bastard Shen Cheng had trapped her in the bathroom when her mother was not home and humiliated her. She had no choice, she really wanted to leave this family. She knew that she had let Song Heng down, but she still did it to him. Chapter 1405 - The Song Couple (133) ¡°Miss Shen.¡± Song Yiyan smiled. ¡°You must think about how to answer and choose. This concerns the rest of your life.¡± Shen Ruoruo was in a dilemma, she struggled intensely. She looked at the girl in front of her and did not know whether she should believe her. If she did not keep her word, she would definitely be kicked out of the army. After the scandal spread, she would not be able to return to the school. How was she going to get rid of this bastard Shen Cheng and her disgusting mother and brother in her original family? After weighing the pros and cons, Shen Ruoruo finally made a decision. She asked Song Yiyan, ¡°Can you not pursue the matter and help me get rid of them?¡± She hated it. She hated that she couldn¡¯t choose her own family. She tried her best but still could not escape, she still had to be pestered by them like a nightmare. She tried her best to leave this place. She wanted to live a new life, like a normal person. Mother Shen looked at Shen Ruoruo and was about to scold her. When she realized where she was, she ran over while crying. ¡°My poor daughter, why is your life so miserable? Instead of being bullied like this, why don¡¯t we just die together?¡± This damn girl. Why did she suddenly stop talking? Wasn¡¯t she good at acting? She had already gotten the Young Master of the Song family into her hands, she was very capable! She has grown up and wants to leave, but she knew that her mother was not that gullible. She wouldn¡¯t let her get away from them and marry into a rich family by herself. She had known about her husband¡¯s relationship with her for a long time. At such a young age, she was shameless enough to seduce her stepfather. Not only did the two of them get together, she was even pregnant. She did not want to tell them about her relationship with Song Heng, she wanted to hide it from them and marry her into the Song family. Once her status was high and she had power, she would deal with them. How could she let her have her way? She got her husband to bring his men over yesterday and kidnapped her home. She sent a message to Song Heng saying that she had returned home. Other people might not know about the bastard child in her stomach, but how could she not know? It was that shameless old bastard Shen Cheng. In order to help this wretched girl marry into a rich family and to control her, he had come up with this idea. After being pregnant for more than two months, the fetus was already unstable, so it was normal for her to miscarry. It was the safest to miscarry at home. It couldn¡¯t be that the Song family would come to this small town personally for such a small matter, right? When she recovered, their family could enter the capital in glory and be relatives with the Song family. Just thinking about it made them feel awe-inspiring! However, she did not expect Song Heng to really come to the small city himself. If she knew that, she would have let that wretched girl have a miscarriage yesterday. When Song Heng came, the fetus that came out would be cleaned up and there would be no evidence. ¡°Mom, stop crying.¡± Shen Ruoruo trembled with hatred when she saw her. She did not want the child in her stomach at all. She would definitely abort the dirty and disgusting child of Shen Cheng. The person who was scarier and more hateful than Shen Cheng was the mother who seemed to care about her and treat her well. She knew that Shen Cheng forced her and molested her, but she pretended not to see it. Her younger brother was the same. Every day he saw her, he spat at her and said that she was dirty. Was she dirty? Of course she was dirty. She despised herself for being dirty, it was disgusting. But what was even more disgusting was that they were the ones who watched her struggle with interest. ¡°My daughter, my poor daughter.¡± Mother Shen continued to cry. She was crying at the top of her lungs. She was sad and desperate, but she did not have a single tear. ¡°Mom, stop crying. The child is not Officer Song¡¯s.¡± Shen Ruoruo looked at the woman in front of her. Her face suddenly turned pale, she felt happy for some reason. ¡°I lied to you. The child is not his, nothing happened between us.¡± Song Yiyan liked people who knew their place. Even if it would take her some effort, she would help Shen Ruoruo. She did not want to be born into such a family. When Song Heng heard this, his face turned livid and his eyes were filled with anger. He clenched his fists tightly, his chest heaving with anger. If not for the fact that the other party was a woman, he would definitely not have been able to control his fists. Ji Xing pulled him aside and patted his shoulder, his eyes filled with sympathy. Ignoring everything else, the woman in front of her was meticulous and scheming. But in the end, she still had to have a chance. Her chance was given to her by Song Heng. Mother Shen raised her hand and slapped her. Her eyes were vicious. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Is this something you can talk about?¡± She was so angry at the wretched girl. How dare she speak like this? Did she not want to marry into the Song family anymore? Even if she didn¡¯t want to marry, she should not ruin their relationship with the rich and powerful. She would beat her to death if she didn¡¯t teach her a lesson! Song Yiyan pulled and grabbed the old woman¡¯s hand. Looking at her fierce face, she felt so disgusted that she wanted to throw up her dinner. ¡°Miss Shen just underwent surgery and is weak. Are you really her mother?¡± Her stepfather, Shen Cheng, did not expect her to say that and deny it herself. Instantly, his eyes were filled with hatred and anger. He looked at her threateningly and shouted, ¡°Ruoruo, you have to think carefully before you talk about this. The Song family is powerful, and our Shen family can¡¯t offend them. Even if we die, we will seek justice for you.¡± ¡°Sister, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Brother Shen also glared at her. This jinx. If she didn¡¯t marry into the Song family, how was he going to enter the army? How was he going to be a high-ranking official? If she ruined his dream of becoming a high-ranking official and becoming rich, he would beat her to death! ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense. The child is not Song Heng¡¯s. As for who the child is, you know better than anyone else.¡± Shen Ruoruo looked at Song Yiyan after she finished speaking. ¡°Can you take me away? I don¡¯t want to stay here.¡± Opposite, Jun Shiyan¡¯s men came over with a plate of meaty stuff and stood respectfully beside Ji Xing. ¡°Mr. Ji, we have found this.¡± When Mother Shen saw the ball, her eyes were vicious. She rushed over with her claws out. ¡°What are you trying to do? Do you think that this thing belongs to my Ruoruo?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t just say it¡¯s not.¡± Song Heng sneered as he looked at the vicious woman in front of him. ¡°Take her and let¡¯s go.¡± This was the first time in his life that he had been deceived by a woman. He wanted to ask her properly why she treated him like this and implicated him in this. Was it really just to marry into the Song family? Song Yiyan held Shen Ruoruo¡¯s weak body and followed her. The Shen parents and younger brother wanted to stop them, but they were stopped by a few bodyguards in black. Chapter 1406 - The Song Couple (134) Song Yiyan heard the family of three cursing behind her and coldly ordered, ¡°Shut their mouths.¡± Shen Ruoruo looked at her nervously. She said in a soft voice, ¡°Thank you.¡± She knew very well what she was about to face. She lied to them, so she deserved to die. Shen Ruoruo apologized sincerely. She did not hide anything and said everything. She was smart too. She knew that Song Heng was soft-hearted and told him about her painful life experience and the torture she suffered in the Shen family. Song Heng was silent for a long time. His eyes were deep and no one could tell what he was thinking. Shen Ruoruo knelt in front of Song Heng and sobbed. ¡°Officer Song, I am sorry. I know that no matter what I say, I will not have the face to ask you to forgive me. I just¡­ I just want to live on like a human being.¡± This was the first time Song Heng had encountered such a situation, he was a soldier and had a good education. He sympathized with her, but he would not forgive her for what she had done. He did not expect such a pure and kind girl to have such a dark heart. He also did not expect her to grow up in such a bad environment. Song Yiyan and Ji Xing would not interfere in this matter. What to do in the end would depend on Song Heng. What did she promise her by bringing him here? She had already forgotten. Could her lying be forgiven? Shen Ruoruo was very pitiful. But a person could not harm others just because she was pitiful. What was the difference between doing this and those animals that harmed her and made her suffer? People had to pay for what they had done. ¡°Officer Song, I will talk to your girlfriend about this. It¡¯s all my fault, I will repent every day and pray for you. Please help me!¡± Shen Ruoruo kowtowed to him. Her head knocked against the ground and blood oozed out of her forehead. In the end, Song Heng¡¯s heart softened. ¡°Get up. I¡¯ll help you cut off all contact with your family. Your stepfather would be thrown into prison and subject to the most severe of punishments if you are willing to testify in court.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Shen Ruoruo looked at him gratefully and kept thanking him. No matter what she was asked to do, as long as she could get rid of them, she was willing to work hard for others for the rest of her life. She did not want to live in hell anymore. She was also a human. Why should she live in a dark and desperate hell? She also wanted to see the sun and bathe in the sunlight! Shen Ruoruo agreed to testify in court that Shen Cheng had molested her. Song Heng helped to protect her privacy and reputation. The only people in court were the Shen family and the lawyer. That day, Song Heng did not go. Song Yiyan had never seen a trial before, so she pulled Ji Xing along to join in the fun. Shen Ruoruo really hated Shen Cheng and wished she could tear him into pieces. She was also sensitive and kept unimaginable evidence. The fetus that she had lost yesterday was verified to be Shen Cheng¡¯s child. Shen Cheng could not argue with the irrefutable evidence. Seeing how things had developed, Mother Shen and that hooligan brother of the Shen family also testified and tried to reduce his sentence. Shen Cheng was a hooligan in the county city, he had committed all kinds of crimes and had countless criminal records. After digging out all kinds of evidence, it was more than enough to sentence him to death. The hooligan brother of the Shen family was also a villain. He relied on his father¡¯s identity to eat, drink, gamble, and do anything he wanted. They even found drugs in his house. In the end, Shen Cheng was sentenced to death, her younger brother was sentenced to 20 years in jail, and her mother was sentenced to five years. When Shen Ruoruo stepped out of the courtroom again, she stretched out her arms and bathed in the sunlight. She felt as if she had been reborn. She looked at Song Yiyan gratefully. ¡°Miss Song, thank you.¡± Song Yiyan saw that she was in a completely different state after coming out of the courtroom. She smiled kindly. ¡°Life will not mistreat a person who lives righteously.¡± Although her future fate was not smooth sailing, it could be considered heaven for her compared to before. Since her brother did not pursue the matter and had agreed to help her, she did not care. Shen Ruoruo definitely couldn¡¯t stay in the army anymore. News had spread throughout the school that she was going to marry the third young master of the Song family and into a rich family. She wasn¡¯t planning to return to school anymore. The day she returned, she told Bai Lu everything she had done. Bai Lu was a soft and strong person, she was very kind. After hearing about her painful life experience, she started to sympathize with her and didn¡¯t blame her. If they wanted to blame someone, they should blame the man from the Song family. If he was determined, he wouldn¡¯t have been set up. Nothing happens without a reason, and there was something wrong with Song Heng himself that gave people the chance to frame him. Shen Ruoruo changed her identity card and name. After changing her appearance, she left the country. Before she left, Song Yiyan pitied her and kindly gave her money. However, she declined and did not take it. She was too embarrassed to accept the money. After Song Heng¡¯s incident, he felt extremely nauseous and was in a terrible fix. He couldn¡¯t even lift his head at home anymore and was scolded and despised by his family. How old was he? He had lived in vain and was actually deceived to this extent. Song Shu and Ye Lingyu were extremely grateful to Song Yiyan. If not for her good skills, no one would have thought that he would be deceived. Song Heng was also grateful to Song Yiyan from the bottom of his heart. He would never say no to anything his sister wanted in the future. However, it was not easy to deal with Bai Lu. She was angry and ignored him. Song Heng pursued her for two months and used all kinds of strategies to make her happy. He begged her for forgiveness and specially took leave to propose to her in public, he planned a very romantic and grand proposal ceremony. Bai Lu finally forgave him, and the date of their engagement was on the agenda. Song Yiyan looked at Song Heng, who had run home in a military uniform. ¡°Third Brother, you can¡¯t do this. Your engagement ceremony is on Sunday, and you¡¯ll be back on Wednesday. How are you going to protect your country? Are you worthy of us taxpayers?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my own joyous occasion, can¡¯t I take leave?¡± Song Heng gave her a hard knock. ¡°Grandpa has already agreed to my leave report. Go away.¡± ¡°Sigh, I¡¯m a good sister when I¡¯m needed. When I¡¯m not needed, I just get chased aside.¡± Song Yiyan sighed deeply. ¡°You¡¯re my good sister.¡± Song Heng was happy. He looked at her and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your Ji Xing? I¡¯m looking for him for something!¡± It was Ji Xing who gave him the idea to chase after Bai Lu again. But look at all the ideas he had. Why couldn¡¯t he handle his sister? Chapter 1407 - The Song Couple (135) ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Song Yiyan snorted and ran to the fridge to get ice cream. ¡°If you are looking for him, go find him yourself.¡± Song Heng sighed helplessly. ¡°The gift I gave you previously was for nothing.¡± Song Yiyan said, ¡°You¡¯re being unreasonable. The last time was the last time, it has nothing to do with this time!¡± Song Heng asked the auntie at home and found out that Ji Xing hadn¡¯t returned yet. He sat on the sofa and watched TV with Song Yiyan. ¡°Why do you watch Huo Ci¡¯s TV series every time I come back?¡± Song Heng asked her. ¡°What do you know? He has good acting skills and is handsome, I can watch it a hundred times!¡± Song Yiyan ate her ice cream and smiled foolishly. Initially, she did not like the Movie King very much. He has a bad temper and did not treat Sheng Sheng well either. However, after watching his television drama, she changed her opinion. She was definitely his fan for his films and television shows and firmly supported him! Look at this face. Even if it was a television drama from fifteen years ago, it still couldn¡¯t hide his elegance and beauty. Movie King Huo from 15 years ago was only 25 years old, he was young and handsome. He could have crushed them with his looks, but he had to rely on his acting skills. One word to describe him is that he is perfect! ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that Ji Xing will be jealous?¡± Song Heng shook his head. He couldn¡¯t figure out what women were thinking. However, Movie King Huo¡¯s acting skills were really superb, and he was also extremely good-looking. He was way better than those sissies who were popular now. He was also a fan of Movie King Huo. He had basically watched all his television dramas and movies, he even had his autographed photos in the house! ¡°I treat him as my father.¡± Song Yiyan rolled her eyes at him and asked with interest, ¡°Third Brother, which female celebrity do you like?¡± Song Heng said, ¡°I don¡¯t have a female celebrity I like.¡± Song Yiyan despised him. ¡°Liar. Which man doesn¡¯t like female celebrities? You are just pretending.¡± Song Heng thought for a moment. ¡°No!¡± Song Yiyan said, ¡°I won¡¯t tell Sister Bai Lu anything even if you tell me. What are you afraid of?¡± Song Heng said, ¡°Go ask Bai Lu if I have a female celebrity I like.¡± Song Yiyan asked, ¡°Then what does Sister Bai Lu like? She¡¯ll come to our house in two days. I have to express my gratitude!¡± Song Heng said, ¡°She likes Movie King Huo just like you. Why don¡¯t you give her an autographed photo of Movie King Huo?¡± He heard from his parents that Yanyan was very close to Movie King Huo¡¯s daughter. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem to ask him for an autograph. ¡°Then, Brother.¡± Song Yiyan suddenly thought of a good idea and leaned closer to him mysteriously. ¡°On the day you and Sister Bai Lu are engaged, if I can invite Movie King Huo to be your host, will Sister Bai Lu love me to death?!¡± Song Heng rolled his eyes at her. ¡°That depends on whether you can invite him successfully.¡± With Movie King Huo¡¯s status, could anyone invite him? Besides, he didn¡¯t seem to get along with Third Uncle. According to her mother, the Third Uncle had caused trouble for his daughter, Ling Sheng, again. The two of them had formed a feud. Now that their two daughters were as good as one person, the conflict between them had not been resolved. Song Chen came back from outside with Ji Xing. He smiled in relief when he saw the siblings watching television in harmony. How good was it to be a family? Look at how warm the relationship between the Song family and their children and grandchildren was. Only the Third Brother was a bastard. What exactly did he want? What was wrong with Yanyan? She could get along with anyone, but not him. It was all his fault, how could he be her father?! Song Heng first greeted his grandfather before looking at Ji Xing. ¡°Come up with me. I have something to tell you.¡± Song Chen sat beside Song Yiyan and was fed an apple. ¡°Why is Ah Heng looking for Ji Xing?¡± Song Yiyan was spouting nonsense. ¡°Oh, he said he wants to find Ji Xing and ask him to marry me as soon as possible.¡± Song Chen bit the apple in half and his face darkened. He shouted, ¡°If he dares to, I¡¯ll slap him to death!¡± Song Yiyan burst out laughing. ¡°I¡¯m just kidding, Grandpa. Why are you all so happy about my brother¡¯s marriage but against me getting married? You can¡¯t wait to bring your granddaughter-in-law home.¡± Song Chen asked, ¡°Can he be like you?¡± Song Yiyan said, ¡°How is it different, Grandpa? Don¡¯t you know that men and women are equal?¡± Song Chen lowered his voice. ¡°Isn¡¯t that because Grandpa can¡¯t bear to part with you?¡± Song Yiyan smiled even more happily. ¡°Then when I get married to Ji Xing, I¡¯ll live at home, okay?¡± Song Chen asked, ¡°Really? You¡¯re not lying to Grandpa?¡± Song Yiyan extended her little finger. ¡°Pinky swear. I¡¯ll let him marry into our Song family. He doesn¡¯t have any relatives here anyway.¡± ¡°If I marry into the family, can we get married immediately?¡± Ji Xing¡¯s voice suddenly sounded behind him. Song Yiyan turned around and smiled at him. ¡°You have to ask Grandpa.¡± Song Chen was actually thinking about this too. Ji Xing had already moved into the Ji family, and everyone in the military knew that he was the future grandson-in-law of the Song family. It didn¡¯t matter if he got married or not. When he thought about how her precious granddaughter was really getting married, he felt a little upset. However, he could consider it if he¡¯s marrying into the family. ¡°Grandpa.¡± Ji Xing looked at Song Chen seriously. ¡°I¡¯ll marry into your family and live here from now on to serve you.¡± Song Chen actually liked him a lot. He could play chess, listen to opera, paint, and write calligraphy with him. Moreover, Ji Xing went home every day, unlike the boys at home who were all in the army and had no choice and could not come home. In comparison, Ji Xing was better. When one was old, they wanted their children and grandchildren to spend more time with them. That was better than anything else. Song Yiyan was waiting for her grandfather¡¯s answer. She made a face at Ji Xing and stuck out her tongue. Song Chen thought about it seriously and said, ¡°I¡¯ll think about it carefully. After Ah Heng¡¯s marriage is over, I¡¯ll find someone to pick a good day.¡± Song Yiyan was just joking, she wasn¡¯t ready to get married. When she heard her grandfather relent, her eyes widened. ¡°Grandpa, you must be joking!¡± Song Chen said, ¡°You¡¯re already old enough. The sooner you get married, the sooner Grandpa will have a great-grandson. I heard that Old Huo has two great-grandchildren now. His granddaughter, Ling Sheng, is the one with you, right? She said that she¡¯s pregnant again.¡± He was so envious! He did not have a good relationship with Old Huo¡¯s family, nor did he walk around much. However, that old man flaunted his granddaughter and great-grandson on his social media every day. ¡°Whether she is pregnant has nothing to do with me.¡± Song Yiyan frowned. ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t want to have a kid.¡± Ji Xing said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to chase after your godson and goddaughter every day?¡± When Song Chen heard this, his eyes lit up. ¡°What godson and goddaughter? Bring them back for Grandpa to see.¡± Chapter 1408 - The Song Couple (136) Song Yiyan said, ¡°Grandpa, can you not cause me trouble?!¡± Song Chen said, ¡°How is this causing trouble? Isn¡¯t your godson and daughter Grandpa¡¯s great-grandson and great-granddaughter? It¡¯s human nature to want to meet them.¡± Song Yiyan knew that their family did not have a good relationship with the Huo family. ¡°My godson is Ling Sheng¡¯s son, Huo Ci¡¯s grandson.¡± When Song Chen heard this, he felt very disappointed and sighed. How could it be Old Huo¡¯s child? He didn¡¯t get along with Old Huo to begin with. However, Old Huo¡¯s great-grandson was really cute and sensible. When he watched the video, his heart melted. He massaged his great-grandfather¡¯s back and legs to feed him. Ji Xing said, ¡°When the Third Brother gets engaged, Yanyan and I will bring the child over for you to see.¡± Why hadn¡¯t he thought of this earlier? Xiaoqi was a smart and sensible child. If he came over more often, he would definitely make the old man happy. If he wanted them to have a child early, all the problems would be solved this way. Song Heng had just pulled himself out of a secret meeting about the child, afraid that Grandpa would be unhappy if he found out. In the past two years, Bai Lu did not have any plans to have children because of work problems. Their army had a very important secret experiment, and as the main force, she had to follow up. It hadn¡¯t been easy for them to get leave for their marriage. She was a serious and rigorous person. She did not think that she was different just because she was the daughter-in-law of the Song family and could have special privileges. Song Heng also came down and said with a smile, ¡°Yanyan, the entire military courtyard knows about the two of you. Ji Xing is our Song family¡¯s grandson-in-law. Isn¡¯t marriage just a matter of paper? He¡¯s living with you without a proper title, I think you should quickly register your marriage!¡± Ji Xing nodded at him gratefully. Song Heng continued, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t talk about whether I¡¯m married or not. I have no objections to them getting married before me. What era are we in now? There¡¯s no need to care about this.¡± Song Yiyan glared at him. What nonsense was he talking about? Whose family was he? Why was he speaking up for Ji Xing? Song Heng thought so too, but he couldn¡¯t get married too quickly, he needed some time to settle everything. ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Song Yiyan smiled slyly. ¡°Third Brother, you¡¯re about to get married. When are you going to give birth to a big fat grandson for Grandpa?¡± Song Heng brought trouble to himself and coughed. ¡°Grandpa, I was just about to tell you. Bai Lu has an important mission in the next two years and can¡¯t relax now. We don¡¯t plan to have children in the next two years. We¡¯ll report to you, I hope you can understand us.¡± Song Chen asked, ¡°What important mission?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a secret mission in the army. I don¡¯t know either.¡± Song Heng looked at Song Yiyan. ¡°So let Yanyan handle the task of giving you a great-grandson. She and Ji Xing are different from us. We are soldiers, we have to obey orders.¡± Song Heng was not in a hurry because he wanted them to have children after he married Bai Lu. But after hearing his words, he began to waver. He was already so old, and it was time for him to have a great-grandson. Why not let Yanyan and Ji Xing get married quickly and have children? After everyone was here tomorrow, he would have to have another meeting to discuss this matter. It was better to do it as soon as possible. Song Yiyan didn¡¯t expect that the fireball she kicked out would still burn her after circling around. She muttered softly, ¡°So be it!¡± They were going to get married sooner or later, but giving birth depended on her wishes. She couldn¡¯t give birth to a child just because her parents wanted her to. She was a living person, not a baby-making machine. Ji Xing¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and there was joy in his eyes. It was not easy to make her relent, it had taken him a lot of effort. That night, Song Heng left again. He said that Bai Lu was looking for him to discuss something and left in a hurry. That night, Ji Xing ran to Song Yiyan¡¯s room. Song Chen pretended not to see it and did not knock on the door or chase him away. Song Yiyan kicked Ji Xing. ¡°Other than getting married, what else do you have in your mind?¡± Ji Xing was very satisfied, and the old man finally stopped knocking on the door. He pinched her feet and massaged her. He smiled and said, ¡°After we get married, I¡¯ll cook, wash clothes, and clean. You just have to do what you like.¡± Song Yiyan felt very comfortable being massaged by him. She straightened her toes and swayed. ¡°What do I like to do?¡± Ji Xing asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to act?¡± Song Yiyan said, ¡°I¡¯m just a little interested.¡± Speaking of which, if it weren¡¯t for the commotion on Song Heng¡¯s side, she would have joined the crew. ¡°Scorching Sun¡± should have started filming a week ago. However, because of Little Sangyu and Song Heng, she, the female lead, couldn¡¯t join the crew. Li Rong simply postponed the filming for half a month. She only joined the crew after Song Heng¡¯s engagement ceremony! At the thought of entering the production team, she thought of Ruan Xiao, the male lead actor who annoyed her. She wondered what he would do during filming. Song Yiyan slept well. Ji Xing left early the next morning. When he returned, Song Yiyan was still sleeping! ¡°Godmother.¡± Xiaoqi and Little Sangyu stood by her bed and called her softly. Song Yiyan narrowed her eyes and saw the two babies. She was still asleep and thought that she was dreaming, she yawned and turned around to continue sleeping. Xiaoqi asked, ¡°Godmother, aren¡¯t you getting up?¡± Little Sangyu said, ¡°Godmother, the sun is shining!¡± This time, Song Yiyan really heard their voices. She jumped up and pinched Little Sangyu¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± The little girl recovered so quickly and there were no more problems. Little Sangyu said, ¡°Thank you for treating me, godmother.¡± Song Yiyan leaned over and kissed her. She pointed at her face. ¡°Give godmother a gift.¡± Little Sangyu obediently pouted at her face. ¡°Xiaoqi, Sangyu.¡± Song Chen stood at the door and smiled. He waved at them. ¡°Come over and play with me.¡± Xiaoqi and Little Sangyu said in unison, ¡°It¡¯s great-grandfather!¡± Godma¡¯s grandfather was great-grandfather. Song Chen smiled lovingly and nodded. ¡°Yes, I am your great-grandfather, come down with me and play. I¡¯ll bring you around.¡± He did not expect Ji Xing to be able to bring over Old Huo¡¯s precious great-grandson. He even brought two little kids over, he liked them so much. He would bring them to the military district later. He has a great-grandson now. Chapter 1409 - The Song Couple (137) Song Yiyan watched as the two children left with her grandfather before pointing at Ji Xing fiercely. ¡°You did it on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡± He had brought Little Sangyu and Xiaoqi here on purpose for his grandfather, even though he knew how envious his grandfather was of the fact that others had grandchildren. ¡°Let¡¯s have one too.¡± Ji Xing looked at her and smiled without any temper. ¡°Get lost!¡± Song Yiyan gritted her teeth. So he ran away early in the morning to do this. To think that she thought he was so serious that he went to work to earn money! Song Chen took the two little kids out for a walk, feeling extremely happy. The military compound was very lively every day. Early in the morning, there were people taking strolls and playing chess. Song Chen followed the two little kids on both sides. He straightened his back wherever he went. When asked, he said that they were his great-grandchildren. Soon, he showed off to a pavilion not far away. A few old men were playing chess, they were all his best friends. ¡°Old Song, you¡¯re late today. Why are you only here now?¡± Old Chen held the chess piece and knew who it was without turning around. ¡°Ahem.¡± Song Chen patted Xiaoqi¡¯s head, his face smiling like a flower. He was extremely proud. ¡°Hello, grandfathers.¡± Xiaoqi and Little Sangyu stood together and greeted them in unison. ¡°Yo, where did such a beautiful child come from?¡± Old Lin¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Old Song, where did you kidnap this child from?¡± The few of them had similar situations at home. They were old, retired, and their grandchildren were all grown up. However, they did not get married or have children, so they spent their time together every day. Old Song had been doing well in the past two months. Not only did his granddaughter come back to live, she even brought back a handsome and sensible grandson-in-law. They were so envious. As the saying goes, good things happen one after another. Didn¡¯t they send another invitation last week? His grandson was getting engaged. After getting engaged, wouldn¡¯t they get married? Wouldn¡¯t he have a great-grandson after they got married? The few of them were envious. Why did all the good things go to him? This time, he brought two cute little kids over. They looked so cute that they wanted to hug and pinch them. ¡°What do you mean kidnapped? This is my great-grandson and great-granddaughter.¡± When Song Chen heard this, he was unhappy. ¡°You old fellows are just jealous of me.¡± Old Chen pursed his lips. ¡°Tell me the truth. Where did you borrow the child from? Your Yanyan isn¡¯t married, and your third son has just gotten engaged. Why is the child already so big?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not right. Why do these two children look so familiar?¡± Old He took a closer look and pointed at Xiaoqi. ¡°Are you Xiaoqi?¡± Xiaoqi nodded. ¡°Do you know me, Grandpa?¡± ¡°You must be a child of the Huo family!¡± Old He slapped his forehead and remembered. Old Huo had never gotten along with them in the past. How old was he now? He was still throwing a tantrum like a child. However, he did not know when he had added them on WeChat. Apparently he had added everyone in Beijing who could be added on WeChat. He didn¡¯t want anything else, he just wanted to post on his social media to show off his precious granddaughter and his great-grandson. He posted photos and videos every day. After hearing that his granddaughter had entered the entertainment industry, he even started to chase after celebrities. What kind of Weibo did young people use? He learned everything there is to learn. ¡°Hahaha.¡± Old Chen laughed out loud and pointed at him. ¡°You old thing, you still want to lie to us? Why did you bring the child of the Huo family here? Aren¡¯t you afraid that Huo Xiao will come and ask you for him?¡± Huo Xiao had a strange temper. When he was young, he was not on the same side and social circle as them. In their circle, he mocked them for being a group of uncultured big shots who only knew how to shout and kill every day. He thought that they were weak scholars who only knew how to talk. At the end of the day, it was a thousand-year feud between civil servants and military officials. ¡°I¡¯m afraid? Why should I be afraid of him?¡± Song Chen snorted. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid even if he comes over. This is my great-grandson and great-granddaughter.¡± When Xiaoqi heard her mention his great-grandfather, he looked up. ¡°My great-grandfather is not such an unreasonable person.¡± Old Chen laughed. ¡°Look, Huo Xiao didn¡¯t dote on you for nothing. You protected him without hesitation, grandpa won¡¯t say anything else.¡± Was Huo Xiao reasonable? When has he ever been reasonable with anyone? With his violent temper, he was even simpler and rougher than them. ¡°Grandpa, are you friends of my great-grandfather?¡± Little Sangyu asked. ¡°Friends?¡± He thought for a moment, then said, ¡°We¡¯re friends.¡± Xiaoqi and Little Sangyu were very happy. Great-grandfather had so many friends. Song Chen came over, he was a lousy chess player who couldn¡¯t play well. He just happened to like playing chess and liked to go back on his words. In addition, he had the highest prestige among them. They were all his former subordinates. Every time he lost, he would use his status to suppress them. Sometimes, Old Chen and the others were so angry that they didn¡¯t want to talk to him for half a month. However, they had been friends for decades and knew that he had a bad temper, so they couldn¡¯t really be angry with him. ¡°Xiaoqi, do you know how to play chess?¡± Old He asked when he saw the little guy looking at the chessboard seriously. ¡°Yes.¡± Xiaoqi nodded. ¡°Then tell me, where should you go next?¡± Old He was interested. His grandson was not interested in chess. Not many of the younger children in the courtyard knew how to play chess. How old was this kid? He even knew how to play chess? Xiaoqi shook his head and said seriously, ¡°Grandpa He, you¡¯re a gentleman.¡± His words amused the group of people. Old He shook his head and sighed. ¡°Old Song, look at this. Even children know this.¡± Old Song was the one who played chess with him. He always played dirty so no one wanted to play with him, he stood at the side and commanded blindly. Song Chen glared at him and smiled at the little guy. ¡°Then Xiaoqi, can you help Grandpa?¡± When Xiaoqi sat on the stone bench, he straightened his back and looked serious. The elders could not help but admire the Huo family¡¯s upbringing. Look at this child. At such a young age, he was a gentleman. He had taught him well! He only saw Old Huo posting all sorts of things about this child on his social media every day. He knew that he was his granddaughter¡¯s godson, but he didn¡¯t know who his father was. The child was so good-looking and sensible. His father was definitely not an ordinary person. ¡°Xiaoqi, where did your parents go? Why did they let you come over?¡± Old Chen was also curious about who the child¡¯s father was. Looking at the child, he definitely did not take after Old Huo¡¯s family. With Old Huo¡¯s temper, there was no need to mention Huo Ci. When Huo Ci was young, those who had not been beaten up by him before were too embarrassed to say that they were from the Beijing circle. The boys in the courtyard had all been beaten up by him. They could not get back at him even if they went at him together, he was very fierce. Chapter 1410 - The Song Couple (138) Even the eldest son of the Song family, Song Chen, who was publicly acknowledged as the most promising and steady person in the courtyard, had been tricked by him and had his legs broken by him. ¡°Mommy and the others aren¡¯t at home. Only Grandma is.¡± Xiaoqi¡¯s small hand held a chess piece that was bigger than his small hand. He was extremely cute. Grandma? When Xiaoqi said this, the old people beside him looked at each other in surprise. Other than his temper, Huo Ci was really not picky about anything else. All the girls in the courtyard who were around his age had secretly fallen for him at that time. Even their daughters had been charmed by him. However, he had an arranged marriage with the daughter of the Nangong family. The two of them had a good time together at that time. Later on, the daughter of the Nangong family left, and the two of them fell out. Old Song should know about this matter. Old Song and the Nangong family were old friends and were quite close. When Yanyan was engaged, Nangong and his daughter came over. However, they lived overseas all year round and were not familiar with them, so they did not talk much. ¡°Old Song, who is his grandmother? We haven¡¯t heard that Huo Ci is married.¡± Old Chen thought of his daughter and burst into tears. His daughter had been harmed by Huo Ci back then. She had started to like him in high school. Now that she is 40 years old, she is still not married. What was she waiting for? Even if Huo Ci never got married and stayed single forever, it might never be her turn! ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Song Chen frowned. Old Huo¡¯s matter had nothing to do with him. ¡°When I get back, I¡¯ll ask Yanyan for you.¡± ¡°Grandpa, my grandmother is Nangong Lengyu,¡± Xiaoqi replied seriously. ¡°If you want to ask anything else, just ask me.¡± Old He coughed in embarrassment. ¡°Who¡¯s your father?¡± Xiaoqi¡¯s chess pieces landed. ¡°Jun Shiyan.¡± The outcome of the game was set. Xiaoqi won. The name Jun Shiyan was the bombshell. It shocked the group of old men who had lived for most of their lives and felt that nothing could surprise them. Old Chen asked, ¡°Old Song, do you really not know about this?¡± Jun Shiyan had become the son-in-law of the Huo family, but he didn¡¯t know? How could there be no news of such a big matter? ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Song Chen snorted. ¡°So what if it¡¯s Jun Shiyan? What¡¯s so great about Third Master Jun? Our Ji Xing is not inferior to him.¡± The rest of them laughed and looked at each other. ¡®Yes, you¡¯re right.¡¯ He was satisfied when they said that Ji Xing was a good child. He couldn¡¯t say what was good about him, but now he knew how to protect him. Ji Xing happened to hear this when he walked over, he smiled and walked over. It seemed that his efforts had worked. Other than Song Jing, no one in the Song family would object to his marriage with Yanyan. ¡°Ji Xing is here, come and take a look. Xiaoqi is really amazing, he beat Old Chen.¡± Old He waved at him with a smile. Song Chen¡¯s expression suddenly froze, and he coughed to hide his embarrassment. Why did he have to come at this time? Did he hear what he said? ¡°Godfather,¡± Xiaoqi called out. Ji Xing nodded and looked at Song Chen. ¡°Grandpa, Xiaoqi and Sangyu still have class later. I¡¯ll send them back first.¡± Ling Sheng called. After the old man at home saw the photo Song Chen had sent to his social media, he made a fuss about coming over to look for them. She persuaded him to send the child back quickly. The upper-class families in the capital were also divided into circles. The Song family had always been at odds with the Huo family. Ling Sheng was afraid that the old man would go over and find trouble with them. It would not be good if he said something unpleasant to anger him and caused trouble. Sigh, he was already so old, why was he still competing! After Xiaoqi and Little Sangyu were sent away by Ji Xing, Song Yiyan became the person who was pestered. She wished she could disappear immediately. ¡°Grandpa, I understand. Can you let me eat properly?¡± Song Yiyan picked up a fried dough stick. ¡°Look at you. It¡¯s already so late, and you¡¯re only having breakfast now.¡± Song Chen was in a bad mood and wanted to find trouble. ¡°You¡¯re at home every day and don¡¯t have any work to do, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll join the crew and leave next week!¡± With that, Song Yiyan put down the fried dough sticks and got up to leave. ¡°I forgot that I have an appointment. I¡¯ll get going first.¡± Song Chen let out a long sigh. ¡°You¡¯re just trying to avoid me, right? I know that all of you hate me. You all despise me for being old and are unwilling to listen or accompany me at home.¡± What appointment? She had just happily asked the kitchen to make breakfast for her. As soon as he came over to talk, she immediately had an appointment. She just didn¡¯t want to talk to him. Song Yiyan entered the room to change. Song Chen was at the door of her bedroom, sighing repeatedly. ¡°I know, I¡¯m old and not likable. You guys can leave, just let me stay at home alone.¡± He was at the door, and his voice was just loud enough to be heard. He said that he was old and useless. His children were not with him, he was sick and had a fever. He was afraid that they would worry if they knew, so he did not dare tell them. He accidentally fell while walking and couldn¡¯t get up for a long time. He couldn¡¯t tell them either, afraid that it would delay their work. They were usually busy with their own matters during the holidays. They came back to see him and left after a few words. He was the only old man at home every day. He was alone and did not even have anyone to talk to. The more he spoke, the more miserable he became. Those who heard him would probably cry. Towards the end, his voice choked. The more she listened, the more uncomfortable she felt. She felt that she might have gone overboard so she opened the door. ¡°Grandpa, what are you trying to say?¡± Song Chen was very sad. He let out another long sigh. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what I say. I¡¯m so annoyed, Is anyone listening to me?¡± Helpless, Song Yiyan softened her tone. ¡°Tell me!¡± Song Chen looked at her carefully. ¡°You and Ji Xing, quickly produce a great-grandson for me. I won¡¯t feel uncomfortable or lonely anymore, wouldn¡¯t it be better if the house is lively?¡± Song Yiyan closed the door with a bang. Song Chen said, ¡°Get married to Ji Xing as soon as possible. I¡¯ll get your mother and aunt to choose a date for you.¡± Old Huo¡¯s little great-grandson and great-granddaughter were too lovable. They were even more likable than they looked on the screen, it made him want a little kid. When Yanyan and Ji Xing have a kid, it would definitely be cuter than them. Just thinking about it made his heart melt. Song Yiyan really wanted to strangle Ji Xing to death. He was satisfied now. His grandfather had gone beyond urging her to get married and want her to have children! Who was his biological grandchild? Chapter 1411 - The Song Couple (139) At the end of the day, Song Heng was responsible for this matter. If he hadn¡¯t caused so much trouble, Grandpa wouldn¡¯t have been so anxious. Song Heng, who was going to pick up the Bai Lu, sneezed for no reason. He felt a chill down his spine. Who was talking about him behind his back! Ever since Song Chen met Xiaoqi and Little Sangyu, he had been obsessed with having a great-grandson. He had already started telling his son and daughter-in-law to see when they could pick a date to get married. It did not matter if they were engaged or not, it was just a ceremony. They could find a good day to settle the marriage. Song Yiyan¡¯s head exploded because of this. ¡°Yanyan, come over.¡± Song Chen was wearing reading glasses and looking at something, he waved at her. ¡°I think this is a good day. You and Ji Xing should get married too!¡± Song Yiyan said, ¡°The wedding date hasn¡¯t been set yet!¡± Song Chen smiled. ¡°Get the certificate first.¡± Song Yiyan sat down while Song Chen pulled her and pointed at it. ¡°This is it, May 20th. I see that all the young people have chosen this day to register their marriage, you guys should go too. It¡¯s more lively with everyone.¡± The wedding needed to be chosen on a good day. It didn¡¯t matter if they registered their marriage first, they could do it anytime. What he meant was that the sooner the better. After getting their marriage certificate, they would be legally married in name. It did not matter if there was a wedding or not. After Ji Xing registered his marriage and lived at home, no one would gossip about him, unlike now, when he did not have a proper title. ¡°This is not a good day to marry,¡± Song Yiyan firmly objected. It was already May 1st today. Grandpa wanted the two of them to register their marriage this month and hold a wedding. It would be best if she got pregnant this month and had a child, it would be ideal if they could do both! She finally understood why Ji Xing, this scheming man, had persuaded her to stay in the old residence back then. This must be his plan. Now, he has succeeded. It was impressive, awesome and admirable! She was not against marriage, but she felt that it was a little too soon. She did not arrange for marriage and children to be part of her plan. ¡°I think this day is pretty good. Why are you young people more superstitious than an old man like me?¡± Song Chen decided. ¡°On this day, go and get your marriage certificate. I¡¯ll talk to Ah Heng and you two can go together.¡± Not bad, not bad. When the time comes, it will be a double blessing! ¡°This is not feudal superstition. There¡¯s a basis for it.¡± Song Yiyan argued. ¡°Besides, I should have joined the crew after my third brother¡¯s engagement. Even if we get married, we have to wait until after my third brother!¡± Song Chen looked at the plate of bayberries on the table that she had finished and shouted, ¡°Auntie Chen, bring another plate. Yanyan likes it.¡± Song Yiyan ate one after another. The cold, sour, and sweet bayberries were very satisfying. This bayberry was specially provided for the military region, it was the first batch of ripe fruits. Every one of them was big, fresh, and had a sweet and sour taste. It was great. Ji Xing stepped into the living room and saw her holding plates of bayberries and eating them one by one. He frowned slightly, and obvious confusion flashed across his eyes. The young lady liked to eat sweet things the most and couldn¡¯t eat sour things. Why was she eating bayberries? Could it be that these bayberries were sweet? When Song Chen saw him coming over, he waved at him with a smile. ¡°Ji Xing, come over quickly, Grandpa has already picked a date for you. Look, it¡¯s May 20th. It¡¯s Valentine¡¯s Day for you young people, right? What a good day, the two of you can register your marriage on this day!¡± Ji Xing smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa, you have to ask her about this. I can¡¯t make the decision and can only listen to her. If she says we should get married, we will get married.¡± He casually pinched a bayberry and put it into his mouth, but it made his mouth water. It looked delicious, and the sour taste still overwhelmed the sweet taste. It was unappetizing to people like him who did not like to eat sour food. Song Yiyan was eating happily. She looked up at Ji Xing and saw his slender hand pinching the bayberry he had taken a bite of and stuffing it into her mouth. Ji Xing asked, ¡°Is it delicious?¡± Song Yiyan nodded. ¡°It¡¯s delicious, it¡¯s sour and sweet. This fruit is not bad and it¡¯s big and fresh. Grandpa, how many more do you have?¡± Song Chen was happy to see her eating well. ¡°There¡¯s a lot. If you like it, I¡¯ll get them to send more.¡± Song Yiyan replied, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oh right, there are also cherries and apricots!¡± Song Chen remembered and called out to Auntie, ¡°Auntie Chen, wash some cherries and apricots.¡± The apricot was very big, and the cherry was not small either. They had just been taken out of the freezer, and they tasted very good. Seeing that she had only eaten one cherry, Ji Xing did not eat any more. He took a cherry and tasted it. It was very sweet, and almost without any sourness. Song Yiyan was eating apricot. ¡°This is delicious too.¡± Ji Xing looked at her. ¡°Let me taste it.¡± Song Yiyan fed him a bite. Ji Xing¡¯s mouth was filled with sourness due to the apricots, they were similar to the bayberries from before. He smiled and asked her, ¡°Aren¡¯t they sour?¡± Song Yiyan nodded. ¡°Sour and sweet, how delicious!¡± ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t like sour food?¡± Ji Xing was straightforward. Song Yiyan said, ¡°I can¡¯t change my taste. I like to eat sour food now.¡± Ji Xing¡¯s eyes glanced at her stomach, afraid of making a mistake, but he didn¡¯t dare say what he was thinking. Human tastes could change, but not so quickly. Unless she had been stimulated by something or the hormones in her body had suddenly changed, causing her taste to change. Song Yiyan frowned and stopped biting her apricot. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Ji Xing took a cherry and stuffed it into his mouth, he reached out and snatched her apricot away. ¡°I don¡¯t have any ulterior motives. Even if it¡¯s delicious, you can¡¯t eat so much. Be careful of falling sick from eating too much.¡± Song Yiyan touched her stomach, it was a little bloated. Her grandfather had been talking to her just now. She didn¡¯t want to listen, so she kept eating to numb herself. Song Chen said, ¡°If you eat too much, let Auntie Chen brew some medicine for you to digest. Let Ji Xing go out with you for a walk.¡± Song Yiyan and Ji Xing went out for a walk. The courtyard was very quiet, and the greenery was especially good. The air was fresh, and walking on the road at night was a pleasure. Ji Xing looked at the woman beside him and said in a sexy and low voice, ¡°Yanyan, if we have a baby now, what will you do?¡± Song Yiyan rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Why would you assume that?¡± Seeing how fierce she was, Ji Xing immediately calmed her down. He patted her head dotingly to calm her down. ¡°If, I mean if.¡± She wasn¡¯t really against marriage, but her personality was stubborn in nature. Perhaps it was because she practiced Taoist techniques, but everything was about letting nature take its course. After being forced into a corner by her grandfather, she began to think that it was reverse psychology. Chapter 1412 - The Song Couple (140) In fact, he did not expect that he only wanted to increase their progress so that the Song family, especially the old man at home, would acknowledge him. Afterwards, things would go much smoother. Unexpectedly, after bringing Xiaoqi and Little Sangyu back, Grandpa¡¯s attitude towards him changed drastically, making him think that he was his biological grandson. ¡°There are no ifs!¡± After Song Yiyan finished speaking, her gaze stopped on his face. After a moment, he looked away in defeat. Sigh, it¡¯s all tears! Her ability to read physiognomy allowed her to read other people, but she had never seen her own face. She could not read the faces of Ji Xing, Ling Sheng, Jun Shiyan, and Si Chengluo either. ¡°Okay, there are no ifs.¡± Ji Xing shook his head helplessly. He was afraid that if he continued to ask, she would pounce on him and bite him to death. He squatted in front of her. ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡± Song Yiyan was also a little tired from walking. She jumped onto his shoulder and pinched his ear. ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡± Ji Xing felt that his hunch was 90% correct. However, if he dared to say this possibility out now, he would definitely be chased out of the Song family. As the first grandson of the Song family to get engaged, Song Heng and Bai Lu¡¯s engagement ceremony was very impressive. All the big shots of China had come, those who couldn¡¯t come had to come no matter what. Song Yiyan was wearing a cream-colored dress today. It was not a gown, as she was afraid of overshadowing the bride. It was elegant and cute, not like her older sister¡¯s dress. The Song family was entertaining guests and exchanging pleasantries. ¡°Godmother!¡± Xiaoqi¡¯s voice sounded from the door. Song Yiyan looked up and smiled at the girls who were talking to her. ¡°My godson is here, I¡¯ll go over and take a look. You guys can walk around and eat something.¡± These women were too troublesome, they were all the daughters of various families. As the only girl in the Song family¡¯s grandchildren, she had to be polite. It was her brother¡¯s big day. She had to act like a good sister. The Huo family had brought Xiaoqi over, but without Ling Sheng, Jun Shiyan, Huo Ci and Nangong Lengyu as they had gone to film a variety show. Logically speaking, the couple should have time. Instead, it was Huo Xiao and Su Xiyin who came. Huo Xiao was dressed in a Tang suit and looked very energetic. Su Xiyin was wearing a cheongsam. She was noble and elegant, and she had taken good care of herself. One could not tell her true age at all. Xiaoqi was already running toward her with his short legs. ¡°Godmother.¡± ¡°Why are you alone? Where¡¯s Little Sangyu?¡± Song Yiyan picked the little guy up and walked over to greet him. ¡°Hello, Grandpa and Grandma Huo.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± Su Xiyin smiled lovingly. ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful today.¡± ¡°How am I beautiful? The bride is the prettiest today.¡± Song Yiyan smiled and walked with her. ¡°Why aren¡¯t Uncle Huo and the others here?¡± ¡°Yu¡¯er isn¡¯t feeling well.¡± Su Xiyin was embarrassed to say. Ci¡¯er and Yu¡¯er had came over before. Her husband¡¯s relationship with the Song family was a little stiff, but this time, he insisted on coming over and didn¡¯t let them come. He didn¡¯t even let her follow him and wanted to bring Xiaoqi over alone. She didn¡¯t know what he was up to. Xiaoqi stole a look at his great-grandfather. His great-grandfather had told him last night that he would only bring himself over. His great-grandmother had been unwilling, saying that she was afraid that he would come over and cause trouble at her engagement ceremony. Huo Xiao cleared his throat and looked at Song Yiyan. ¡°Yanyan, bring your grandmother over to get to know your relatives and friends.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Song Yiyan carried Xiaoqi and was about to leave. Huo Xiao said, ¡°Xiaoqi, follow me.¡± Su Xiyin frowned and warned him softly, ¡°Today is their big day. Don¡¯t cause trouble for them!¡± No matter where they were, they would always form cliques. The clique that the Huo family was in had always been against the one that the Song family was in. In the past, it was the Song family¡¯s sons who got married and sent invitations over but her husband didn¡¯t care much about it. This time, he was very proactive about his grandson¡¯s engagement. Last night, he said that he hadn¡¯t seen Yanyan for a long time, he missed her and wanted to come and see her. Huo Xiao said, ¡°Am I a child? I¡¯m already an adult. Why would I cause trouble? Hurry up and leave with Yanyan!¡± Song Yiyan smiled and held Su Xiyin¡¯s arm as they walked in. She whispered into her ear, ¡°I know what Grandpa Huo is going to do.¡± So it was true that having an old man in this family was like having a treasure. Grandpa Huo was here to show off his precious great-grandson, what else could he do? The guests present were all people with status and power, they were all from the Song family¡¯s camp. When they saw Song Yiyan and Su Xiyin being so close, they could not help but feel curious. What was going on? The Song family and the Huo family were not on good terms but Old Master Huo came personally today. The only precious granddaughter of the Song family had never been so close to her own mother, but she was extremely close to Madam Huo. The Song family knew about Song Yiyan and Ling Sheng¡¯s relationship. They were as good as one person, so she was naturally closer to the Huo family. However, they did not expect Huo Xiao to bring his wife over to congratulate them personally. Since Huo Xiao was here, Song Chen naturally had to welcome him personally. Looking at the great-grandson in front of him, he liked him very much, but he could not bring himself to be intimate with Xiaoqi. He was so jealous! Su Xiyin looked at Huo Xiao, who was smiling brightly. He was surrounded by a group of old men of similar age when he was showing off Xiaoqi. The rest of the people were envious. She sighed helplessly. ¡°Look how old he is.¡± Yanyan was right. He was here to show off his precious great-grandson. Song Yiyan continued, ¡°Xiaoqi is cute. It¡¯s normal for Grandpa Huo to want everyone to know.¡± Cuteness was the greatest killing weapon, okay? No one didn¡¯t like cute and sensible babies. Xiaoqi was a baby that people couldn¡¯t help but like. Su Xiyin did not expect that because of Xiaoqi, a group of old fellows who never gave each other a good look would become harmonious. She felt rather emotional. Song Yiyan brought over a small cake. ¡°Grandma, try this. My chef made it, it¡¯s delicious.¡± Su Xiyin took it. ¡°Thank you.¡± Song Yiyan smiled. ¡°Why are you being so polite with me? I wonder if Xiaoqi is hungry and if he wants to eat.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, a lady beside her carried a plate of freshly fried steak over. The smell wafted into her nose, and she suddenly felt her stomach churn and she couldn¡¯t help but retch. Chapter 1413 - The Song Couple (141) ¡°Yanyan, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Xiyin held her nervously. ¡°Did you eat something wrong?¡± Song Yiyan shook her head, pushed her away, and rushed to the bathroom. She leaned against the sink and started retching. Her stomach was empty, and all she vomited was water. She did not eat much in the morning and only drank a glass of milk. The skirt she wore was too thin at the waist, as she was afraid that she would not look good after eating too much. Su Xiyin followed her with a bottle of water. Seeing her vomit, her eyes were filled with worry and joy. Could it be that she had a child?! Song Yiyan vomited for a long time before wiping her mouth. Her face was pale and she looked weak. ¡°Yanyan.¡± Su Xiyin wiped the cold sweat from her forehead and tucked her messy hair behind her ear. ¡°Are you pregnant?¡± ¡°What?¡± Song Yiyan couldn¡¯t turn her head around and looked at her. ¡°I¡¯m not sick, I don¡¯t know what happened to me. Maybe I ate something wrong yesterday.¡± Su Xiyin smiled and did not treat her as an outsider. ¡°I don¡¯t think you ate anything bad. You must be pregnant!¡± There was no one in the washroom at this moment. It was just the two of them, so they could naturally talk in private. Song Yiyan was a little confused. Su Xiyin patted her and was a little anxious. ¡°You child, you still don¡¯t understand. You¡¯re pregnant.¡± Usually, she would only react like this when she was pregnant. She had been there before, and she had so many daughters-in-law at home. She had seen enough of them to not be mistaken. Song Yiyan did not believe her. ¡°Impossible!¡± Su Xiyin asked, ¡°Has anything happened this month?¡± Song Yiyan said, ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t care. I¡¯ve never counted this.¡± Su Xiyin said, ¡°Then you must remember the last time!¡± Song Yiyan thought for a moment. ¡°Before we go home to pay respects to our ancestors.¡± She calculated with her fingers. Oh my god, it¡¯s been two months! Su Xiyin asked, ¡°What about your appetite recently? Did it change? Do you like sour and spicy food?¡± ¡°Sour¡­ sour.¡± Song Yiyan thought of the bayberries last night, when she had finished two plates alone. At that time, she only felt that it was delicious and did not think about it at all. ¡°You¡¯re the same as Sheng Sheng. Sheng Sheng likes to eat sour food too, so I just asked her father to send the bayberries over.¡± Su Xiyin smiled happily. ¡°You quickly go with Sheng Sheng and give birth in the same year.¡± Song Yiyan¡¯s mind stopped working as she looked at her stomach in a daze. No way, how could it be? How could it be? Ahhh! She wasn¡¯t ready yet! Ji Xing, that bastard! She would definitely bite him to death! Ji Xing accompanied Song Heng to do his styling. He looked around the living room but did not see the young lady, he asked someone and found out that she had gone to the washroom. However, he waited at the bathroom door for a long time, but no one came out. Worried, he stopped a waitress. ¡°Ji Xing!¡± Before he could speak, Song Yiyan gritted her teeth, wishing she could eat him up. When Ji Xing saw her come out, he heaved a sigh of relief and ran over. ¡°Why were you gone for so long? If your stomach isn¡¯t good, I¡¯ll get the kitchen to change the recipe.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one with a weak stomach!¡± Song Yiyan thought about what he had done and wanted to kill him. She reached out and pinched his arm. ¡°Just you wait.¡± Ji Xing was a little confused, not knowing what was wrong with her that she was suddenly so angry. Su Xiyin washed her hands before coming out. When she saw the couple, she did not say anything. Ji Xing greeted her. ¡°You two talk nicely. I¡¯ll go to your grandfather¡¯s place to take a look.¡± Su Xiyin smiled meaningfully at Ji Xing. ¡°Ji Xing, coax Yanyan well.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Ji Xing replied before chasing after Song Yiyan. Song Yiyan left quickly and ran backstage to look for Bai Lu. The backstage area was filled with women, Bai Lu was still changing into her gown. There was someone guarding the door, stopping Ji Xing from entering. Song Xu came out of nowhere and seemed to be looking for someone. When he saw him, he quickly shouted, ¡°What are you waiting for? Come with me to greet the guests. Grandpa is looking for you!¡± Ji Xing glanced at the closed door, not knowing what he had done to anger her again. However, they did not let him in, so he could only follow Song Xu. When he reached the front later, he would ask his grandmother. Su Xiyin did not tell him. ¡°Go find Yanyan and ask her about the two of you.¡± This was a joyous occasion. It would be best if Yanyan told Ji Xing herself. After Ji Wen left, Huo Xiao asked softly, ¡°What happened? Did Yanyan and Ji Xing quarrel?¡± Su Xiyin said, ¡°No.¡± Huo Xiao asked, ¡°Then what is it?¡± Su Xiyin said, ¡°What has their relationship got to do with you?¡± Right across from them, Old Chen walked over. ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this Staff Officer Chen? Long time no see!¡± Huo Xiao ignored Song Yiyan and Ji Xing and greeted him with a smile. He patted Xiaoqi¡¯s head proudly. ¡°Xiaoqi, call Grandpa Chen.¡± Old Chen looked at the delicate little guy in front of him and politely called him Grandpa Chen. He felt sour and amused. He had to give it to Old Huo. Old He had just called him and asked him to come over quickly. He said that someone was showing off their great-grandson and his tone was sour. They all had grandchildren, but only the Huo family had great-grandchildren. However, he did not brag about anything else. Only this great-grandchild of his was like a treasure. Su Xiyin sighed softly in her heart, she was helpless. The older he got, the more childish he was. Why was he like a child?! ¡°Yanyan, why do you look so pale?¡± Bai Lu looked at the depressed Song Yiyan sitting on the sofa and walked over worriedly. ¡°Are you sick?¡± Song Yiyan shook her head. ¡°No.¡± Bai Lu even touched her forehead. She did not have a fever but she was still worried. ¡°You should go to the hospital for a checkup. You don¡¯t look good.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really fine.¡± Song Yiyan looked at herself in the mirror. After vomiting, her stomach felt a little uncomfortable and her face was pale. She really looked like she was sick. ¡°Let the makeup artist touch up my makeup!¡± Today was the big day for Third Brother and Sister Bai Lu. Her expression was terrible, but when she thought of the baby in her stomach, she still found it hard to accept. If she really had a baby, it would be like her grandfather forcing her to get married. It would not feel real at all and would even be a little contradictory. This was the first time Bai Lu had seen her so depressed and troubled. In the past, every time they met, she was the happy one at home, the one in charge of livening up the atmosphere. In the past, however, she had been very quiet. Only the few times they had met recently had she become lively and liked to smile. Continue_reading_on MYB0 X N0VEL. COM Chapter 1414 - The Song Couple (142) Bai Lu asked her to go to the hospital to take a look, but she insisted that she was fine. While the makeup artist was touching up her makeup, one of Bai Lu¡¯s sisters brought in a plate of freshly fried steak for them to eat. Song Yiyan covered her mouth, her stomach churning again. After retching, she forced herself to hold it in. Bai Lu asked, ¡°Yanyan, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Song Yiyan paused for a moment before shaking her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I have pharyngitis and a bad stomach, I feel a little uncomfortable smelling greasy things.¡± Bai Lu looked at her little sister. ¡°Take it out. Hurry up and take it out.¡± The sisters had never heard of anyone vomiting when they smelled something greasy. How bad would their stomach be? How sensitive and fragile! However, she still carried the steak out in embarrassment and handed it to the guard at the door. Bai Lu¡¯s parents and the Song family were greeting guests in front. Apart from Song Yiyan, there were also five of her best friends who had grown up with her. They were all wearing the same pink gowns and it was obvious that they were good friends. After the steak was sent out, the smell was still there. Song Yiyan didn¡¯t know why she was so sensitive, but she couldn¡¯t help but want to retch. She had to lower her voice to hold it in. Bai Lu¡¯s best friends looked at each other and exchanged information. This was the first time they had seen Song Yiyan, the eldest daughter of the Song family and Bai Lu¡¯s future sister-in-law. They didn¡¯t know her well, but they often heard her mention her, so they weren¡¯t that unfamiliar with her. Bai Lu was two years older than Song Yiyan. One of her best friends had married earlier and was already the mother of a child, her child was two years old. ¡°Your sister-in-law has a boyfriend, right?¡± The mother¡¯s best friend, who had been married before, whispered to Bai Lu. She saw that the eldest daughter of the Song family did not look like she had pharyngitis. Her stomach was not good, but it looked like morning sickness. She had experienced it before and naturally knew. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s very handsome. I¡¯ll show you later,¡± Bai Lu replied with a smile. ¡°Why are you pointing it out to us and not bringing us along to get to know him?¡± Another close friend with short hair teased softly. ¡°Why should I introduce you to him? What if you scare him?¡± Bai Lu lowered her voice. ¡°Look at her. She¡¯s already protecting him before they get married.¡± Her long-haired friend sighed softly. ¡°What¡¯s the use of more than 10 years of friendship?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Yanyan will hear you.¡± Bai Lu went to cover her mouth. The girls were having a good time. In the past, Song Yiyan would definitely have heard their conversation, but now, her mind was on her stomach. She was not prepared to be a mother at all, nor did she have the confidence to be a good mother. Why not abort it before Ji Xing and Grandpa knew? ¡°Miss Song, can I fix your hair again?¡± The stylist¡¯s words pulled her out of her terrible thoughts. Song Yiyan felt a chill run down her spine. How could she be so cruel? It was alive and her own flesh and blood. However, they were only speculating based on the signs. She had not been tested and it might be a false alarm! She tried her best to comfort herself. Wasn¡¯t there some kind of fake pregnancy? She¡¯d just checked, it was similar to a real pregnancy reaction. Bai Lu¡¯s married best friend handed Song Yiyan a bottle of water. ¡°Drink some water. You¡¯ll feel better.¡± She was not a nosy person, so she naturally would not tell Bai Lu her speculation. She had a boyfriend, so it was understandable that she was pregnant. When Bai Lu¡¯s best friends saw Ji Xing, their eyes lit up like wolves, but they were forced back by his cold aura. He had a girlfriend, and they were just infatuated with handsome men. They definitely did not have any other thoughts. ¡°I always thought that Song Heng was already very handsome. He¡¯s much more handsome than Song Heng, okay? He doesn¡¯t even look real!¡± ¡°Yes, my Old Huo is not inferior to him! If he was 10 years younger, he would definitely win.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that bad. Your fan filter is too heavy. At most, they would be evenly matched!¡± ¡°I heard from Bai Lu that her sister-in-law is very close to Huo Ci. You can try to build a good relationship with her and ask her for Huo Ci¡¯s autograph.¡± Her best friends huddled together and gossiped softly. Ji Xing was quite busy. Song Chen was bringing him to meet people! The people in the Song family¡¯s circle could only gather during festive occasions. Usually, they would visit, it was not easy for them to gather all at once. Everyone knew that the old general had already officially introduced him as the son-in-law of the Song family. Everyone had to respect him. However, since he had already admitted it, according to what he knew, this young master was alone and did not have a family behind him. Why not send him to the army? The descendants of the Song family had all joined the army and controlled half of China. ¡°Excuse me.¡± Ji Xing smiled politely and turned to walk towards Song Yiyan. Why did she look so pale? Was she sick? When Song Yiyan saw Ji Xing coming over, she ran straight to Qiao Yuan and greeted the rich ladies. Qiao Yuan was talking to someone about Ji Xing. ¡°Your Yanyan found such an outstanding husband. I¡¯m so envious, I wonder when my daughter will be able to find her other half. It saves me from worrying about her.¡± Although Madam Liu said this, there was no envy or sincerity in her eyes. I¡¯ve long heard that the eldest daughter of the Song family, Song Yiyan, has a gigolo. She¡¯s been mocked by the wealthy families of the capital city until now. Recently, she heard that he was going to be a live-in son-in-law. He really knew how to curry favor! He did not have a family background and only married into the Song family because of the Song family¡¯s power and money. He did not know if the old general of the Song family was crazy, but he liked him. ¡°That¡¯s right. Your son-in-law is really a talent. He¡¯s even better-looking than a celebrity.¡± Madam Zhang also smiled and praised. So what if he was handsome? He was just a useless man who did not have any ability and ate for free. Even if he was 10 times better-looking, their family would not want him. The eldest daughter of the Song family was willful. She gave up on the Dongfang family¡¯s marriage and found a gigolo; she had already become a joke in the capital. ¡°By the way, where did your son-in-law graduate from?¡± Mrs. Zhou asked curiously. Qiao Yuan had been in the wealthy circle for decades, so she naturally knew why they were asking this. She smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just an ordinary university.¡± The few women who were looking for trouble smiled knowingly. ¡°By the way, what does your son-in-law do?¡± Mrs. Zhou asked again. The Song family did not arrange for him to join the army, nor did they hear that he had taken care of any of the Song family¡¯s businesses. However, he was good-looking and might be serving them at home! Chapter 1415 - The Song Couple (143) Qiao Yuan felt uncomfortable. She knew that they were deliberately trying to embarrass her, but her expression did not change. ¡°He started his own business!¡± Madam Zhang continued to taunt, ¡°It¡¯s not so easy to start a business now. If you fail 10 times, you will lose everything.¡± Start a business? How many people could start a business successfully? They were still wasting money. That gigolo must have taken money from the Song family. The Song family was also rich, if they could waste it on him, they had some tricks up their sleeves. It seemed that the entire family was on good terms with him. ¡°Auntie Zhou, you don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± Song Yiyan happened to come over and walked to Qiao Yuan¡¯s side with a smile. She held her hand. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go over there!¡± She had nothing better to do than talk nonsense with these rich ladies. They had nothing better to do and were not as powerful as the Song family. They were usually envious of their mother and held it in, they deliberately used this matter to seek revenge. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? Yanyan, you¡¯re here too. I heard from your mother that your boyfriend is starting a business, tell us about it.¡± Madam Zhang wasn¡¯t angry and wanted to hold her hand intimately. Song Yiyan avoided her without a trace. Her smile was polite, and her eyes were filled with mockery and understanding. Mrs. Zhou and Mrs. Liu also chimed in, saying that they had not seen her for a long time. She was getting prettier and more sensible. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to do a financial business,¡± Mrs. Zhou said. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Madam Liu looked like she understood. ¡°I majored in finance. There¡¯s been a financial storm recently, it¡¯s not easy. Many small companies have gone bankrupt, why did you choose this time?¡± They had all heard about him graduating from an ordinary university but they did not find out what kind of school the future son-in-law of the Song family had attended. He might not even have graduated from primary school! The Song family also cared about their reputation. They didn¡¯t know the reason, but why would they choose such an unpresentable person as their son-in-law? ¡°You guys should also persuade them. If newbies enter at this time, they will be wasting their money!¡± Madam Zhang kindly advised, as if she was doing this for their own good. What about finance? Did that pretty boy know what finance was? Qiao Yuan didn¡¯t come from a good family, but she married into the Song family. Everyone in the capital¡¯s noble family envied her. Her husband treated her well, her daughter was sensible, and her father-in-law respected her. The key was that the sisters-in-law at home were also on good terms with her uncles and they didn¡¯t have those squabbles that happened in rich families. They all said that she had the best life. Usually, she was above them in all aspects. When it came to her son-in-law, they could finally hold their heads high. What did she find? It was impossible for her not to be envious of Song Yiyan¡¯s marriage to the young master of the Dongfang family. Who wouldn¡¯t want to marry into the Dongfang family? When Song Yiyan broke off the engagement, probably no one felt that it was a pity. They were all secretly planning to get their daughter involved with that little bully from the Dongfang family. Who knew that after Song Yiyan and Dongfang Fan¡¯s marriage was canceled, she found a gigolo and became the joke of the entire capital? Everyone would say that the Song family was crazy! ¡°He¡¯s quite lucky, but the company has started.¡± Song Yiyan was very polite. For some reason, she was unhappy to hear people talk about Ji Xing. Who do they think they are? How dare they talk about her man! She was the only one who could bully her man! ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good. What company is it?¡± Madam Zhang was very interested. Heh, they wondered how small the company was. Young people nowadays are too arrogant. They dared to say that it was a company just by setting up a small workshop. ¡°You should have all heard of the Universe Group!¡± Song Yiyan clearly saw the expressions of the women opposite her change, and her smile became even more brilliant. ¡°He asked me to name it, and I casually mentioned the universe. He really used this name.¡± Madam Zhang¡¯s smile stiffened. ¡°This name is very good!¡± She must be bragging. How could that be? That pretty boy¡¯s company was the Universe Group. It was a coincidence that they had the same name! ¡°I¡¯ve always felt that this name is too flashy and a little ostentatious.¡± Song Yiyan smiled. ¡°Mrs. Zhou, don¡¯t you think so?¡± When Ji Xing asked her for the name of the company, she had just said it casually. Who knew that he would really use it as the name of the company?But this name was good! Qiao Yuan only knew that Ji Xing had been busy with his business and opened a company, but she didn¡¯t know what he was doing. Moreover, she had asked her husband. Ji Xing did not take a single cent from the Song family when he was setting up the business. He knew that she liked calligraphy and paintings and would often buy them for her, the calligraphy and paintings he gave her were all authentic and were worth more than 10 million. She had asked Yanyan where Ji Xing got so much money. Yanyan said that if he gave it to her, she would accept it. He was rich! Even if she did not care about business, she had heard from her husband that the Universe Group was a large company that had suddenly risen in the past two months. No one knew who the boss behind it was. They only knew that he was known as the God of Shares and had earned tens of billions by investing in stocks. After setting up the company, he began to forcefully merge with major companies in various industries in China. It was said that even the Gu Corporation had their shares. They were a major shareholder, but no one knew if it was true or not, they were all rumors. Mrs. Zhou still could not believe it. She shook her head. ¡°No.¡± What insolence. This name was more than arrogant, it was extremely haughty. But if the Universe Group she was talking about was the same as the one she knew, no one would dare to say that! ¡°Madam Zhou, a month ago, the major shareholder of your company was replaced. You know about the feud between the higher-ups of your company, right?¡± Song Yiyan looked at their expressions and felt refreshed. Who was she being arrogant with? Who were they looking down on? Don¡¯t you know that you have to keep a low profile?! Did she have to force her to use her ultimate move? She didn¡¯t say it because she was afraid of scaring them, just looking at it scared her so much that her legs started to tremble. What was she trying to do? If she had said something nice, would this have happened? ¡°Is your boyfriend the boss of the Universe Group?¡± Madam Zhang no longer had the smugness from before. She still did not want to believe it and wanted to confirm it one last time. ¡°Madam Zhang, the jewelry business under your Zhang Group was merged last week, right?¡± Song Yiyan touched the necklace on her neck. ¡°I went to your jewelry store to buy jewelry and took a fancy to this necklace, but what did your shop assistant say? She says it¡¯s the treasure of the store, and she won¡¯t sell it no matter how much it costs.¡± Madam Zhang looked at the necklace around her neck with a pale face. It was the treasure of the main store and not for sale. ¡°That¡¯s the bad thing about him. He insisted on buying me anything I liked.¡± Song Yiyan sighed. ¡°He bought out your jewelry business.¡± Chapter 1416 - : The Song Couple (144) She wasn¡¯t sure where Ji Xing had gotten the money, but she knew he wasn¡¯t short of money. He also had a lot of shares in Jun Shiyan¡¯s company. They must have been conducting business dealings behind her and Sheng Sheng¡¯s back. Mrs. Zhang was speechless. ¡°Madam Liu.¡± Song Yiyan smiled brightly and looked away. ¡°My company is doing well. Miss Song, aren¡¯t you looking for your mother? I still have something on, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Mrs. Liu felt a chill run down her spine. The Liu Corporation was still fine and she hadn¡¯t heard anything unusual, it was better to leave quickly. If they stayed any longer, something might happen. This joke was too big. They didn¡¯t like Qiao Yuan and wanted to use her son-in-law to make her unhappy. Who knew that her son-in-law was so powerful too? No wonder Miss Song would rather break off the engagement with the Dongfang family than be with Ji Xing. Just now, Madam Zhang had said that he had never gone to school and had graduated from primary school. Was the identity of a big shot something ordinary people like them could find out? Madam Zhang and Madam Zhou also said that they had something on. They carefully observed Song Yiyan¡¯s expression and left with their tails between their legs. Qiao Yuan¡¯s unhappiness was swept away. She smiled at Song Yiyan. ¡°When did Ji Xing start his company? Why didn¡¯t I know?¡± Song Yiyan said, ¡°It¡¯s already started. You didn¡¯t ask.¡± Qiao Yuan took her daughter¡¯s hand and stopped asking her. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look at Sister Bai Lu.¡± Although she did not say it out loud and had never despised Ji Xing, as a mother, she naturally hoped that her precious daughter could marry an outstanding man in all aspects. Ji Xing was a good person, he treated Yanyan well and treated his family well. There was nothing wrong with him treating others well. It was just that his identity and background were not good, he was an orphan. She didn¡¯t care much about his identity as an orphan, but she was afraid that outsiders would gossip. Just like earlier, they used Ji Xing¡¯s identity to mock her and Yanyan. Now, he was the boss behind the Universe Group. This identity was enough to shut up those who had impure thoughts and wanted to see a joke. Song Jing and Song Yiyan¡¯s relationship was very stiff, and he wasn¡¯t close to Ji Xing. Only his family knew, outsiders didn¡¯t! As Ji Xing¡¯s future father-in-law, there were naturally many people who wanted to talk to him. However, no one specially mentioned Ji Xing. They were all talking about the newly risen corporation. The Song family was on good terms with each other, but they also knew that Song Jing was the least liked by the old man. The eldest and second sons of the Song family were both in the army. He was the only one who did not enter the army and was in charge of the Song family¡¯s business. However, the Song family had encountered some trouble recently. If anything happened to the Song Corporation, the first person to be anxious would definitely be Song Jing. ¡°Mr. Song, do you know about the recent Universe Group?¡± Mr. Chen asked him. Song Jing sneered. ¡°Of course I know. His appetite is too big, I¡¯m just afraid he won¡¯t be able to handle it.¡± ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve been in a little trouble recently.¡± Mr. Zhang was very serious and deliberately lowered his voice. ¡°Could it be that Universe Group is behind this? I believe you¡¯ve heard that my family¡¯s jewelry business was taken down by them.¡± That Universe Group was too arrogant. If they let it go and continued to let it grow, they might not even be able to keep their other businesses, let alone their jewelry business. ¡°Sigh, I¡¯m ashamed to say this. He bought most of my family¡¯s shares.¡± Mr. Zhou also had a worried expression. He had to think of a way to compete with him, he could not let him expand so arrogantly. In just two months, it had become so big and had merged with and controlled so many companies. Its appetite was too big, be careful not to burst! ¡°Mr. Song, your family is big. I heard that your daughter is on good terms with the granddaughter of the Huo family. Can you be a middleman and find out what the Huo family and the Third Master are up to?¡± Mr. Zhang checked, but he didn¡¯t find anything. No one knew who the boss behind him was. They only heard that he was quite young. ¡°Old Zhang, haven¡¯t you heard? The boss of the Universe Group is on good terms with the Third Master. Otherwise, how could they let him expand?¡± Mr. Zhou sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear about it, and no one verified it.¡± Mr. Liu didn¡¯t believe that he had anything to do with Third Master Jun. The Universe Group was so arrogant that they wanted to snatch the Gu family¡¯s business. If they had a relationship, why would they snatch their business? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t sit back and do nothing about this.¡± Song Jing was a businessman and had long been vigilant. However, the trouble that the Song Corporation had encountered recently really had nothing to do with the Universe Group. It was an internal conflict that he had already resolved. This Universe Group was a time bomb. If they were left alone and allowed to compete through improper means, merge, and invest in other companies, they would become a threat to the Song Corporation sooner or later. ¡°Mr. Song is righteous.¡± Mr. Liu was very grateful. ¡°Then we will thank Mr. Song here.¡± Mr. Zhang also expressed his gratitude. The Song Corporation was one of the top 10 companies in China, their relationship was complicated. As long as Song Jing agreed to this matter, he was not afraid of the Universe Group. As the uncle of the groom, Song Jing was quickly called away. Seeing that Song Jing had left, Mrs. Zhang and the others ran nervously to their husbands and told them the news they had just heard from Song Yiyan. Mr. Liu had a complicated look in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re saying that the boss of the Universe Group is that gigolo son-in-law of the Song family?¡± Mr. Zhang couldn¡¯t believe it either. He was so angry that his face was ashen. ¡°Song Jing was playing with us just now, right? How could he not know about his son-in-law¡¯s company?¡± Mr. Zhou was also furious. ¡°I think one of them is playing the bad cop while the other is playing the good cop. They¡¯re family, they must have already planned how to deal with us!¡± Everyone was a businessman, who didn¡¯t want their business to expand? Who didn¡¯t want to earn more money? It was best to monopolize the entire Chinese market, they had underestimated Song Jing! Song Jing¡¯s acting skills were really good, he treated them as fools. On the surface, he agreed, but in his heart, he was laughing at them! They looked at each other and made a decision. Since Song Jing was hypocritical and wanted to put on a show in front of them, they shouldn¡¯t blame them for being rude. Half of the VIPs invited this time were politicians and soldiers, and a small portion were businessmen. Many of them had been beaten up by the Universe Group. Soon after, the news that the boss behind the Universe Group was the son-in-law of the Song family, Ji Xing, spread. The more the news spread, the more ridiculous it became. They began to say that the Song family was behind it, but they actually wanted to swallow them up and destroy them. Song Jing was confused and found Song Yiyan. ¡°What¡¯s going on with the Universe Group?¡± Chapter 1417 - The Song Couple (145) ¡°Nothing much. It¡¯s just a company started by Ji Xing,¡± Song Yiyan replied frankly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? They can¡¯t compete with us, so they started to slander us?¡± These so-called famous families and rich people were all the same. They didn¡¯t have the ability to protect their family businesses, so they started to slander others. What were they?! ¡°They are all business families who have close business dealings with our Song Corporation. Tell Ji Xing to let them off if possible.¡± Song Jing was furious, but he didn¡¯t dare to vent it on her. Great! His son-in-law had established a company, and it was a large corporation that had recently caused a stir in the business world. He actually didn¡¯t know, and he heard it from someone else! Afraid that he would flare up at Song Yiyan, Qiao Yuan quickly pulled him back and stood in front of him. ¡°You didn¡¯t ask either. It¡¯s not like Yanyan and Ji Xing deliberately hid it from us.¡± Yanyan was right, it was all because they couldn¡¯t win the competition. They could only blame themselves for that. If they were capable, they would have bought the shares and had the right to speak in the company. What do they mean by them using underhanded means? They all had a clear conscience and had never done anything against their conscience. Everyone knew how dirty their methods were. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Song Jing was afraid of her. The whole family was on her side now. What could he say? What did he dare to say? His eldest brother and the old man at home would beat him up. ¡°Yanyan, come here.¡± When Song Chen heard this news, he was so happy that his mouth couldn¡¯t close. He waved at her and even called out to Ji Xing, who had just come out with Song Heng. ¡°You come over too.¡± He had thought that when Ji Xing said he wanted to start a business, it was just a small matter. He didn¡¯t expect it to be not as simple as he said. He had already prepared a way out for him. After his entrepreneurship failed, he would follow Second Brother to the army and be under him so that he could rise up. Who knew that his small-scale fight would cause the rise of the latest star in the business world, the Universe Group? It really gave him a surprise. As for those people who were spouting nonsense, let them talk. As long as they used legitimate methods and earned their assets openly, with him around, who would dare to mess around? ¡°Grandpa.¡± Song Yiyan ran over and held him affectionately. ¡°What are you looking for me for?¡± Song Chen had to confirm if he was mistaken. ¡°The Universe Group is really the company that Ji Xing started. It¡¯s the recent company that everyone was talking about, right?¡± Song Yiyan nodded. ¡°It¡¯s true. Don¡¯t listen to their nonsense, they just don¡¯t have the ability and push their responsibilities and mistakes onto others. Ji Xing is a businessman.¡± Ji Xing had also come over and heard the discussion about him. He knew that the young lady in front of him must have spread the word. Other than her, no one knew that he was the boss behind the Universe Group. Hearing Song Yiyan¡¯s words, Song Chen nodded in agreement and led Ji Xing to the middle of the living room. ¡°Let me formally introduce everyone. This is the future grandson-in-law of the Song family and the boss of the Universe Group.¡± Many of the business owners of the guests who had recently encountered issues because of the Universe Group gritted their teeth in anger when they heard his words. They all agreed that the series of attacks on them after Ji Xing established the Universe Group was all instigated by the Song family. Initially, they wanted to use this opportunity to band together and threaten Song Jing so that he wouldn¡¯t go overboard. After all, they had business dealings together and they had often given the Song Corporation benefits. But now that Old Master Song said this, it was obvious that he wanted to support Ji Xing. Needless to say, the person behind Ji Xing was the Song family. Song Jing had just pretended not to know anything. This was too much. What did the Song family want to do? Their family occupied half of the Chinese military, wasn¡¯t that enough for them to squander? Now they even wanted to seize the business world and reduce their living space? Indeed, a man who is not content is like a snake trying to swallow an elephant! The Song family wanted to go to heaven! However, in the face of Song Chen, the iron-fisted general who had dominated the world for a lifetime, no one was willing to stand out and speak. They could only swallow their dissatisfaction and anger. Song Jing had originally planned to reduce the matter to a small one and tell Ji Xing to let them off whenever possible. In the business world, factions and relationships were important. If he did not differentiate between enemies and allies, not to mention the other companies under the Song Corporation, even the Song Corporation would be greatly damaged. However, the old man in the family clearly tacitly agreed with what Ji Xing wanted to do. He would support everything. This way, the business owners and heads of the various families who were attached to the Song family would definitely be dissatisfied. They would be the ones who would suffer the greatest losses if they joined forces to resist the Song family. As the head of the Song Corporation, he would never allow such a thing to happen. Song Shu had just arrived and hadn¡¯t had time to change into his military uniform. When he entered the hall, he heard what the old man had said. He looked at Song Jing. ¡°What do you plan to do? These people here have a deep relationship with our family.¡± For a family to become so powerful on such a large scale, they would definitely need to have the support of other families. The Song family had always been like this. They had always been very close to their families and had maintained a relationship with them for decades or centuries, it was not something that could be broken immediately. ¡°Look at Dad. He¡¯s on Ji Xing¡¯s side. What can I do?¡± Song Jing sighed deeply with a helpless expression. ¡°You¡¯re Ji Xing¡¯s father-in-law. He¡¯ll listen to what you say, tell him to stop. Otherwise, if he causes internal strife, it won¡¯t be easy to clean up the mess and it won¡¯t look good on him.¡± Although Song Shu wasn¡¯t in the business world, he still knew the rules. ¡°Brother, you should go. He listens to you more than me.¡± Song Jing didn¡¯t want to talk to him. Ever since that incident, Yanyan¡¯s relationship with him had been very stiff. Her boyfriend seemed to be polite to him, but in fact, he was as stiff as her. ¡°You¡¯re his father-in-law. Why would I go?¡± Song Shu didn¡¯t know if the old man at home was senile. It was such a big occasion and everyone was present. Was this kind of obvious provocation something he could say? The Song brothers, Song Xu, Song Heng, and Song Han were also beside them. They looked at the old man, Ji Xing, and Song Yiyan opposite them and exchanged glances, their eyes filled with surprise. In the beginning, when Yanyan brought Ji Xing to the Song family, they were quite critical of him. After all, she was their only sister. No one would feel comfortable finding an unknown kid. Later on, after getting to know him better, they felt that Ji Xing was a good person and they could get along with him. Chapter 1418 - The Song Couple (146) They all knew about Ji Xing starting his own business. They just thought that he was just saying it and no one took it seriously. So what if he started his own business? At most, it would be a small company. It was already an overestimation for him to be able to earn tens of millions a year. Compared to the Song Corporation, it was nothing. However, they did not expect him to give them such a heavy blow. In a few months, the small company became famous in the Chinese business world. Many families, including the Song family, felt threatened by him. Universe Group. He was really awesome to have such a big name. Song Heng was very satisfied with Ji Xing¡¯s identity. Otherwise, even if his family agreed to his marriage with Yanyan, they wouldn¡¯t be able to shut others up. Ever since Yanyan had a boyfriend and brought Ji Xing to the courtyard, all kinds of rumors have spread. The worst one was that Ji Xing was a gigolo who lived off a woman. They looked down on him and Yanyan, saying that she had found a useless boyfriend and embarrassed the Song family. Song Xu and Song Han whispered to each other. They admired their brother-in-law from the bottom of their hearts. Like Song Heng, the two of them were also martial artists and not businessmen. They did not know how to play the game of scheming in the business world. They spent a lot of effort and were unwilling to learn it even if they were beaten to death, so they all went to the army. However, as a soldier, he was straightforward. He had long disliked Third Uncle¡¯s methods. It was true that he tried to win people over, but sometimes, he used some methods that were too gentle. This was especially true for some of the families under the Song family. They had long been disloyal, he didn¡¯t clean up what needed to be cleaned up and let Ji Xing handle this matter. He might as well get rid of those who were dragging them down and teach them a lesson. Let¡¯s see if they still dare to lie. In the middle of the living room, where everyone¡¯s eyes were focused, Song Chen was overjoyed. He smiled until his face was red. Even the anger caused by Huo Xiao he held in his chest disappeared. Yanyan had good taste! He had found such a good son-in-law for the Song family. He had to reward her. Song Yiyan was embarrassed. It was clearly Song Heng¡¯s engagement, why did she and Ji Xing have to be the center of attention? She whispered, ¡°Grandpa, today is my third brother¡¯s engagement. Take it easy, we¡¯ll talk about this later.¡± She was afraid that the protagonist would be unhappy if she stole his limelight. It was easy for Third Brother, but she was afraid that Sister Bai Lu and her friends would think that they did not know how to be polite. The supervisor in charge of this engagement did not dare to look for General Song. He could only brace himself and walk up to remind Song Heng that the ceremony was about to begin and ask everyone present to get ready. ¡°Third Brother, it¡¯s been hard on you.¡± Song Xu patted his shoulder and teased, ¡°I forgot that today is your engagement ceremony.¡± Song Heng sighed helplessly and looked at his two older brothers. ¡°I don¡¯t care. If you don¡¯t find a wife soon, you¡¯ll suffer after Yanyan gets married.¡± At that time, they would not have any peace. ¡°No, as long as you give grandpa a little great-grandson, he won¡¯t remember us.¡± Song Xu smiled gloatingly. Song Han added, ¡°All the best! Brother and I have high hopes for you!¡± Married? They don¡¯t even have a girlfriend now. Why would they get married? Wasn¡¯t it good to be single? Why did they have to find someone to lock their lives away? It was too painful. Song Heng didn¡¯t dare to interrupt the old man, so he found his father and asked Song Shu to go over. Fortunately, after Song Yiyan told Song Chen about it, Song Chen stopped talking about this topic. He smiled at the guests and said, ¡°Today is my family¡¯s third son¡¯s engagement ceremony. Everyone, have a good time. Eat, drink, and have fun. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± Song Heng¡¯s face was covered in tears, he finally remembered that he was engaged today. It has not been easy. Even though Song Chen said that, everyone maintained a smile on the surface, but which one of them hadn¡¯t suffered a setback due to the Universe Group? Song Chen walked to a place with fewer people before glaring at Song Yiyan. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell Grandpa about such a big matter earlier? How long are you planning to hide it from me?¡± Song Yiyan coaxed, ¡°It¡¯s because you didn¡¯t ask, Grandpa. They just exaggerated it.¡± Song Chen asked, ¡°How big do you want it to be before telling me?¡± He, an old man who did not care about business matters, knew that recently, because of the Universe Group, many families had been in a state of crisis. They were afraid that they would be the next to be annexed. Ji Xing was very serious. ¡°It¡¯s about time to surpass Jun Shiyan.¡± Hearing this, Song Chen laughed happily and patted his arm. ¡°Okay, just follow this goal. If you need any support, just tell me.¡± Wasn¡¯t Huo Xiao showing off? So what if he had a great-grandson? His Yanyan and Ji Xing would also give him a little great-grandson. So what if he had Jun Shiyan as his grandson-in-law? Their Song family¡¯s grandson-in-law would definitely surpass Third Master Jun in the future. Song Yiyan¡¯s eyes lit up as she looked at Ji Xing. Was he sure he could surpass Jun Shiyan? Then wouldn¡¯t he be the richest man in the world? She would be the wife of the richest man! Jun Shiyan had bullied her baby Sheng Sheng some time ago. Sheng Sheng wasn¡¯t angry, but she held a grudge. It didn¡¯t seem bad to snatch his position as the richest man in the world. On the red carpet, the newcomer had already appeared under the host¡¯s introduction. Under the effects of the champagne, roses, and 4D holographic stage, everything was as beautiful as a dream scene. Bai Lu held Song Heng¡¯s arm and stood in the middle of the stage. On the huge screen behind them, a video clip of the two of them getting to know each other was playing. Ji Xing tilted his head slightly and leaned into her ear. ¡°What kind of engagement ceremony do you want?¡± Song Yiyan glanced at him. ¡°Engagement? Grandpa can¡¯t wait for us to have a child now. You still want to get engaged!¡± Ji Xing¡¯s eyes glanced at her stomach. ¡°How much did you just eat?¡± Song Yiyan frowned and looked at it, she really had a tummy. She looked up at him with a bright smile, but her words were filled with gritted teeth. ¡°How can it be a tummy? It¡¯s clearly a baby.¡± She knew it. Although she had been eating a lot recently, she did not gain weight just by eating. Why would she have a belly? She did not dare to eat anything in the morning when she wore her gown, but she still had a small tummy. Ji Xing¡¯s eyes were filled with ecstasy, and his voice trembled with excitement. ¡°Really?¡± Song Yiyan rolled her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m about to enter the filming crew. Even if I have a baby, I¡¯m going to continue with it!¡± Just as she finished speaking, someone on the other side suddenly took out a knife. With a flash of the knife, he rushed in her direction. Song Yiyan¡¯s eyes turned cold and she subconsciously covered her stomach. Chapter 1419 - The Song Couple (147) Seeing that the person was about to rush over, Ji Xing reached out to pull Song Yiyan. To his surprise, someone moved faster than him and blocked his way. Song Yiyan was still waiting for the bastard who wanted to kill her to come over. She would snatch the knife away and stab him. But she never dreamed that Song Jing would block the knife for her. His movements were so fast that it was as if he was flying. In the blink of an eye, he was in front of her. The sudden scene left her with no time to react. She watched as the man stabbed Song Jing in the chest. Song Jing suddenly heaved a sigh of relief. He turned around to look at Song Yiyan and said with difficulty, ¡°Yanyan, be careful.¡± That was the gist of it. Song Yiyan actually felt like crying. She looked at the tall man opposite her who had never given her a good look and smiled at him. He had a relieved smile, as if it didn¡¯t matter if he died as long as she was okay. Ji Xing did not expect Song Jing to suddenly rush over. He stepped forward and kicked the murderer away. The murderer was kicked far away. He spat out a mouthful of blood and fainted on the spot. ¡°Hubby!¡± ¡°Third Brother!¡± Qiao Yuan, who was closest to them, and Song Yang quickly surrounded them. Song Yiyan watched as Song Jing¡¯s body stiffened and he fell backward. She stepped forward to support his body, her heart filled with mixed feelings. So no matter how much of a bastard a father was, when he saw that his daughter was in danger, he would rush forward without hesitation? Song Yang watched as Song Yiyan supported Song Jing, who was a head taller than her, with one hand. He quickly went over to help her. ¡°Call an ambulance and a doctor. Hurry!¡± Song Yiyan looked at the knife in Song Jing¡¯s heart. The knife was still in his heart and there was very little blood. She calmly bit the tip of her finger and drew a life-saving talisman on his heart. It happened so suddenly that the guests present were shocked. The ladies covered their mouths to prevent themselves from screaming. The armed soldiers guarding everywhere had already rushed in and surrounded the scene. After capturing the murderer, they began to investigate the scene. Song Heng and Bai Lu had just been about to exchange engagement rings when this happened. The ceremony couldn¡¯t continue, but it didn¡¯t matter anymore. The ambulance and medical staff quickly arrived and took Song Jing away. Song Yiyan, Qiao Yuan, and Ji Xing followed the ambulance. Qiao Yuan cried so hard that her vision darkened and her mind went blank. She held Song Jing¡¯s hand. ¡°Hubby, it¡¯s okay. You¡¯ll be fine.¡± Song Yiyan¡¯s body stiffened and she sat up straight. She didn¡¯t know how to react, but she felt strange. Until now, she still felt a little dazed. Song Jing had taken a knife for her! Ji Xing thought that she was worried and afraid. He held her hand to give her strength and said gently, ¡°Uncle will be fine. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡± He had checked. The knife seemed to have injured a vital point, but it had not injured the heart. If he was right, it had pierced the wall of the heart in the middle of the heart valve. It was not life-threatening. Song Yiyan naturally knew that if his heart was really pierced, he would definitely die on the spot. It wouldn¡¯t be like this. But he had indeed risked his life to save her. When Song Jing was pushed into the operating theater, Song Yiyan hugged Qiao Yuan. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be agitated. He¡¯ll be fine.¡± Qiao Yuan had already broken down. She suddenly looked at Song Yiyan with teary eyes. ¡°Who is he? Tell me who he is.¡± Song Yiyan asked, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong? You didn¡¯t hurt yourself.¡± Qiao Yuan gritted her teeth and pulled her forward. ¡°He¡¯s your father, Song Yiyan. Look, he¡¯s your father. He¡¯s lying in the operating theater because he saved you!¡± Song Yiyan stiffened, knowing that she was too agitated to speak. ¡°How much do you hate him? He¡¯s your father. Are you still unwilling to call him father now?¡± Qiao Yuan covered her face and squatted on the ground in pain. She cried out, ¡°He¡¯s not him. He¡¯s your father.¡± The father and daughter had turned against each other, ignoring each other and treating each other as enemies. Did they know how uncomfortable she was in the middle? Did they ever think about how she should feel about it? Both were her closest relatives. One was her husband, while the other was her daughter. She was the one who felt the most uncomfortable in the middle! Song Yiyan squatted down and wanted to hug her. Qiao Yuan broke away from her. The emotions that she had been suppressing for a long time exploded at this moment. ¡°Yanyan, look at me. Your relationship with your father is so tense, I¡¯m the one who feels the worst!¡± She pointed to her heart, tears streaming down her face. ¡°All this time, your father has been trying to ease the relationship between the two of you. He¡¯s stubborn and refuses to lower his head. But no matter what, he was your father. How could a father and daughter not interact with each other when they were angry? If he doesn¡¯t care about you or love you, will he help you block the knife?¡± ¡°I understand, Mom.¡± Song Yiyan¡¯s eyes were red and her voice was hoarse. She had always set herself up as a cold-hearted person, but she knew that she was not. It was just that she had never experienced the feeling of being loved by her parents. She was at a loss and did not know how to speak or respond. ¡°Daughter, I¡¯m begging you. Don¡¯t be angry with your father.¡± Qiao Yuan knew that her husband¡¯s biggest wish recently was for Yanyan to reconcile with him and call him Dad. ¡°Just treat it as doing this for Mom. Stop fooling around, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Song Yiyan nodded. Qiao Yuan hugged her tightly and sobbed. Soon, everyone from the Song family rushed over, including the male and female leads who were engaged today. Song Shu called Ji Xing over with a serious expression. ¡°The murderer has woken up and said that he doesn¡¯t know anything. His memory of that time is blank.¡± Ji Xing knew and sensed it at that time, it was the aura of a trash fish. He was indeed controlled. ¡°Then what are you going to do with him, Uncle?¡± Song Shu was also in a difficult position. Logically speaking, if he wanted to hurt Yanyan and even stabbed Third Brother, he should be dealt with properly. However, the perpetrator was the personal guard who had followed the old man at home and protected him for decades. He had done a good job and had to give him some face. ¡°I¡¯ll discuss it with the old man.¡± He had also been hypnotized just now. Indeed, he did not have any memories during that period of time, as if he was suddenly controlled by something. Ji Xing nodded and looked at him. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Uncle to handle this matter.¡± Song Shu shouted at him, ¡°Ji Xing, could he have suddenly been controlled by something? Yanyan is an Onmyoji. Could she have offended those bad people and they controlled Xiao Zheng in order to hurt her?¡± Chapter 1420 - The Song Couple (148) To the Song family, Xiao Zheng was like their family. He was trained by them. Originally, with his skills, staying in the army was the best choice for him. He could develop well and rise quickly. However, he remembered the old man¡¯s kindness and took the initiative to protect him. The old man knew very well that he had told him to take care of Xiao Zheng after he passed away. ¡°Maybe!¡± Ji Xing did not give an accurate answer. Song Shu sighed. After the Third Brother left the operating theater and was out of danger, he would go and ask Yanyan. After all, she must be sad now! Song Chen stood at the door of the operating theater with his walking stick, his eyes fixed on the red words outside the operating theater. No matter how old he was, he was still a father. Third Brother was still his son. No matter how annoyed he was with his bad temper, he was still his own child. Now that something had happened, he was naturally on tenterhooks. Song Heng and Bai Lu stood beside the old man, protecting him with worried expressions. Just as Ji Xing had expected, Song Jing¡¯s knife wound only affected the heart wall and did not reach his heart. The doctor said it was a miracle, a one in a million chance. Qiao Yuan watched over Song Jing 24 hours a day, unwilling to go anywhere, not eating or drinking. Song Yiyan carried the porridge over and sighed deeply in her heart. She advised gently, ¡°Mom, eat something. The doctor said that he¡­¡± Qiao Yuan turned to look at her. Song Yiyan swallowed her words and quickly changed her words. ¡°The doctor said that Dad is fine. Don¡¯t worry, he will wake up soon. I¡¯ll feed you!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. I can¡¯t eat.¡± Qiao Yuan¡¯s face was very haggard, and her eyes were still red and swollen. Song Yiyan¡¯s heart ached. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to eat, then I won¡¯t eat either.¡± After she finished speaking, she turned to look at Ji Xing and instructed, ¡°Don¡¯t take it out. Let¡¯s not eat it, we¡¯ll starve to death as a family.¡± Ji Xing was placing dishes on the table, they were all her favorite dishes. Her grandfather had specially instructed someone to send them over. When he heard her words, he put them back one by one. Qiao Yuan panicked. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. Why are you two learning from me? Hurry up and eat.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t eat, neither will we,¡± Song Yiyan said firmly. Qiao Yuan sighed, worried. How could she eat anything? She couldn¡¯t eat even if she forced herself to, she wouldn¡¯t be at ease until her husband woke up. ¡°Go eat.¡± Song Jing, who was lying on the bed, had opened his eyes. His voice was hoarse and weak. He wanted to raise his hand to touch her, but he didn¡¯t have the slightest strength. He could only try his best to smile. ¡°Honey, listen to Yanyan.¡± Qiao Yuan heard him when he spoke. She held his hand excitedly. ¡°Hubby, are you thirsty? Are you hungry? Do you want to go to the washroom?¡± Song Jing shook his head and held her hand. ¡°No, go eat something.¡± Why was he so haggard? It was all his fault that she was worried. ¡°Mom, you have to believe the doctor¡¯s words.¡± Seeing that he had woken up, Song Yiyan heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s not even night yet and Dad has woken up.¡± When Song Jing heard the word father, he suddenly felt as if a lifetime had passed. His eyes were sore and uncomfortable, but he was happy. Ever since she had made a fuss about the engagement ceremony, fallen out with the Dongfang family, and fallen out with him, she had never called him father again. All this time, he¡¯d been trying to make up for the mistake he¡¯d made. He shouldn¡¯t have said those harsh words to her and chased her away. But he¡¯d never known how to start. ¡°Hubby, have some too. I¡¯ll ask the doctor.¡± Qiao Yuan stood up and pressed the bell. The doctor and nurse soon came in and gave Song Jing a comprehensive examination to confirm that his condition had stabilized. He just needed to rest. Only then did Qiao Yuan feel relieved. ¡°Hubby, there¡¯s chicken soup. I¡¯ll scoop some for you.¡± Song Yiyan took her hand and was about to leave when Song Jing suddenly grabbed her finger. Song Yiyan turned around and gave him a strange look. Song Jing¡¯s eyes were red and his voice was hoarse. ¡°Yanyan, it was all Dad¡¯s fault that time. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Song Yiyan was a magnanimous person and had promised Qiao Yuan that she would not argue with him again. However, she did not know what to feel when she heard him apologize. ¡°Um¡­ Dad, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Qiao Yuan watched as the father and daughter finally made things clear face to face, she was so happy that tears fell from her eyes. There was no overnight hatred between father and daughter, this was great. Song Jing¡¯s voice became hoarse, he couldn¡¯t let his daughter see him cry. He quickly urged, ¡°You must be hungry. Take your mother to eat!¡± Song Yiyan felt a little awkward, but she quickly accepted it calmly. After all, he was her biological father. Although he was usually a little autocratic, as long as he could realize his mistakes and correct them, he was a good father. She would acknowledge him. Ji Xing took out the food and even helped scoop a bowl of chicken soup. The oil on the chicken soup had been removed, and it looked light and delicious. Qiao Yuan fed Song Jing a bowl of chicken soup and got up to eat. Song Yiyan didn¡¯t know if she had eaten too much or something, but she retched and covered her mouth as she ran into the washroom. Ji Xing¡¯s eyes narrowed as he stood up to chase after her. He¡¯d forgotten about it because of what had happened to his uncle. She¡¯d been acting normal for the past two days and hadn¡¯t thrown up. Qiao Yuan told him not to move and she followed him into the washroom. Song Yiyan vomited until she was dizzy. She felt so uncomfortable and felt like she was about to vomit her stomach out. Qiao Yuan¡¯s heart ached as she patted her back. Her eyes were filled with seriousness and surprise. ¡°Yanyan, are you pregnant?¡± This vomiting method was not ordinary vomiting. It looked like morning sickness. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Song Yiyan didn¡¯t want to admit it, but she knew in her heart that there were some things that couldn¡¯t be hidden. She felt much better after drinking some water. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look!¡± Qiao Yuan¡¯s heart ached when she saw her pale face from vomiting. She helped her up. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the gynecology department for a checkup!¡± Song Yiyan was a little scared. She grabbed her arm and whispered, ¡°Mom, what if I really was pregnant?¡± Qiao Yuan replied matter-of-factly, ¡°So be it.¡± Song Yiyan¡¯s face was bitter and she was about to cry. ¡°But I¡¯m not ready yet.¡± Qiao Yuan patted her hand gently and comforted her with a smile. ¡°Isn¡¯t life made up of countless surprises? This is a gift from the heavens to you and us.¡± Song Yiyan pursed her lips. ¡°You make it sound like I am really pregnant.¡± Chapter 1421 - The Song Couple (149) When Qiao Yuan pulled Song Yiyan out, Ji Xing was guarding the door. He took a step forward and looked worriedly at the pale woman. ¡°Are you still feeling unwell? Did you eat something wrong?¡± Song Yiyan rolled her eyes at him and gritted her teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t you know if I ate something wrong?¡± Song Jing also asked worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Honey, quickly take her for a checkup. Why is she vomiting so badly?¡± His heart ached even as he listened outside. She kept vomiting and must have eaten something bad. Qiao Yuan smiled meaningfully. ¡°She might not have eaten anything bad. I¡¯ll bring her to take a look, I¡¯ll tell you when I¡¯m back.¡± Ji Xing had long been suspicious. When he heard Qiao Yuan¡¯s words, his eyes were filled with surprise and nervousness. ¡°Auntie, are you saying that Yanyan is pregnant?¡± Song Jing still didn¡¯t understand, he had just woken up and his brain hadn¡¯t fully recovered. He looked at the three of them strangely. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Qiao Yuan smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet, I¡¯ll tell you when I¡¯m sure. Have a good rest, we¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Ji Xing followed her out. Qiao Yuan said, ¡°Don¡¯t follow us. Look after your uncle.¡± Ji Xing¡¯s heart was still beating excitedly. He reluctantly let go of Song Yiyan¡¯s hand and watched the mother and daughter leave before returning to the room. Song Jing looked puzzled. ¡°What was she talking about? What happened to Yanyan?¡± Ji Xing paused for a moment before looking at him. ¡°Uncle, Yanyan might be pregnant.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Song Jing roared, shaking his wound until it hurt. His eyes were spitting fire as he pointed at him and gritted his teeth. ¡°Come here!¡± What was going on? How did she get pregnant? The two of them weren¡¯t married yet? Didn¡¯t they know to take precautions? If outsiders found out about this, how would Yanyan look at her if she got pregnant before marriage? He knew it. No man was good. Ji Xing was good with his words, but when it came to things that mattered, he still became a bastard! ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Ji Xing stood respectfully by the bed. ¡°Yanyan and I are usually very careful. I didn¡¯t expect this either.¡± Hearing this, Song Jing was even more angry. He wanted to sit up, but he couldn¡¯t. He pointed at him angrily. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be responsible, get lost. Our family can still afford to raise a child.¡± He was furious, men were all bad things. He didn¡¯t want to be responsible for what had happened, listen to what he was saying! ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re mistaken. That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Ji Xing¡¯s voice trailed off. ¡°Then what do you mean?¡± Song Jing interrupted him and sneered. ¡°What Universe Group? Our Song family doesn¡¯t care. If you regret it, get lost!¡± Ji Xing saw that he was so agitated that he did not listen to his explanation at all. He fell to his knees. Song Jing was shocked, finally giving him a chance to speak. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m sincere about Yanyan. The arrival of the baby was not part of our plan, but if Yanyan is pregnant, I will be responsible for her until the end.¡± Ji Xing¡¯s words were powerful. ¡°What? Are you still forcing yourself?¡± Song Jing gritted his teeth, his body trembling with anger. ¡°I swear to God that I¡¯m not forcing myself at all.¡± Ji Xing thought to himself, ¡°I, Ji Xing, only like Yanyan in my life. I love her and will never let her down.¡± Only then did Song Jing calm down a little. It didn¡¯t matter if he swore or not, as long as he was sincere. ¡°Uncle, I have a favor to ask of you.¡± Ji Xing looked at the man in front of him with a serious expression. ¡°Yanyan might reject the sudden arrival of the baby. If she wants to abort the child, you must stand on my side and help stop her.¡± Song Jing said, ¡°How dare she!¡± It wasn¡¯t easy for the Song family to have such a joyous occasion. The old master kept talking about wanting a great-grandchild every day, and he knew that he would be so happy that he would jump up and down. He wouldn¡¯t let anyone off if they dared to touch the child. ¡°I¡¯m saying what if.¡± Ji Xing knew her temper and must be regretting it. She wasn¡¯t prepared to have a child and so he asked for his opinion. ¡°Should I call Grandpa and tell him now?¡± Song Jing thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Tell him to come over now. If she dares to lay her hands on the child in her stomach, the old man will be the first to object.¡± He felt that Ji Xing¡¯s words made sense. Yanyan¡¯s temper was too stubborn. Once she decided on something, no one could stop her. It was better to call the old man over just in case! ¡°Okay.¡± Ji Xing took out his phone and prepared to make a call. ¡°Call Big Brother over too,¡± Song Jing instructed. To be safe, it was better to call the two most powerful people in the family over. Ji Xing called and only said that Song Jing had woken up and asked them to come and take a look. He didn¡¯t say anything about Song Yiyan¡¯s pregnancy. If she wasn¡¯t pregnant and he made a fool of himself, it wouldn¡¯t matter. The key was that Grandpa and the others would suffer another setback. After all, he had always been looking forward to having a great-grandson! ¡°I¡¯ll get your aunt to pick a date for you and get married.¡± Song Jing looked at him and warned, ¡°Don¡¯t think that our daughter hates to get married.¡± Ji Xing smiled. ¡°I¡¯m a live-in son-in-law. I am already prepared.¡± Seeing that his attitude was good, Song Jing said, ¡°I heard that your grandfather has been preparing for your marriage?¡± Ji Xing replied seriously, ¡°Grandpa wants us to, but Yanyan doesn¡¯t.¡± At the thought of marrying off his daughter, Song Jing felt sour and uncomfortable. His words were sarcastic. ¡°Are you very happy now? Yanyan has to think about it even if she doesn¡¯t want to?¡± Ji Xing said, ¡°Of course I¡¯m happy that Yanyan can marry me, but I¡¯ll respect her opinion.¡± Song Jing snorted. ¡°It sounds nice now, but who knows what will happen after you get married?¡± Ji Xing asked, ¡°Uncle, do you want me to take out my heart and show it to you?¡± Song Jing gave her a cold look. ¡°Why would I want your heart? Even if you want to take it out, you should take it out for Yanyan to see.¡± His plan for his daughter had always been for her to marry into the Dongfang family. He had never changed it, nor had he thought that there would be a break-off. He had never thought that his daughter would marry a man he was completely unfamiliar with. Regarding Ji Xing, he had no relatives in China and was alone. If he hadn¡¯t been so good to Yanyan and was honest with her, he really wouldn¡¯t have trusted him with his daughter. ¡°Uncle, after we get married, I¡¯ll live in the Song family too. Yanyan is still your daughter, and I¡¯ll be your son.¡± Ji Xing¡¯s attitude towards Song Jing had changed a lot. After all, Song Yiyan had already let bygones be bygones and acknowledged him. Chapter 1422 - The Song Couple (150) Song Jing didn¡¯t say anything and just glanced at him. Ji Xing said, ¡°I¡¯ll use my actions to prove that Yanyan didn¡¯t choose the wrong person.¡± Song Jing was still very unhappy. He wondered if other fathers felt the same way when their daughters got married. Song Yiyan and Qiao Yuan¡¯s results were out in half an hour. She was confirmed to be eight weeks pregnant. The Old Master Song hadn¡¯t arrived yet! Song Yiyan didn¡¯t know if she should be happy or not. She was already mentally prepared, but she still had mixed feelings about this sudden gift. Qiao Yuan also knew that this was her first time being a mother, so she must be at a loss. ¡°Yanyan, when Mom was pregnant with you, I was at a loss like you. I was flustered and it didn¡¯t feel real for a week, but the baby will feel your emotions.¡± She could tell that Yanyan was more at a loss than happy about this child. When she was pregnant with Yanyan, she was very excited and happy. So was her husband. Everyone in the family was also very happy. Song Yiyan didn¡¯t believe her. She pointed at the small object the size of an apple on the ultrasound. ¡°It¡¯s not even the size of an apple. What can it know?¡± Qiao Yuan said, ¡°Mommy knew that the baby¡¯s arrival wasn¡¯t in your plan, but he still came. This is a gift from the heavens, it¡¯s a surprise.¡± Song Yiyan sighed and touched her stomach. ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t want to have a child so soon. I¡¯m still a child myself!¡± Qiao Yuan smiled dotingly and caressed her cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you don¡¯t have to worry about giving birth. Dad and Mom will take care of it for you. No matter what, you will always be my baby in front of me.¡± Song Yiyan sniffled and it finally felt real. She touched her stomach and said warmly, ¡°Baby, it¡¯s not that Mommy doesn¡¯t like you, it¡¯s just that it¡¯s too sudden. Give me time to calm down.¡± Even she felt that this was very sudden. When Sheng Sheng was suddenly pregnant with Xiaoqi, she didn¡¯t even know who the child¡¯s father was. How scared and nervous she must have been! Sheng Sheng did not suffer from depression. She admired her to death. ¡°I heard that Sheng Sheng is pregnant too.¡± Qiao Yuan held her arm and walked towards the VIP ward where Song Jing was. ¡°That child, Xiaoqi, is too likable. The second child will definitely be as likable as her brother, they can be close together.¡± Song Yiyan said, ¡°We don¡¯t even know if they¡¯re boys or girls. What if they¡¯re all boys or girls?¡± Qiao Yuan smiled. ¡°Then they will become brothers and sisters. Isn¡¯t that great!¡± Song Yiyan nodded. This could work. However, there was no need for a betrothal. It was not ancient times, so there was no need for such arrangements! Ji Xing was waiting at the door. When he saw the mother and daughter return, he quickly went up to them. ¡°What are the results?¡± Song Yiyan stuffed the results into his arms. ¡°Look, you¡¯re satisfied now.¡± She had never thought that she would get married with a child. She felt that her grandfather might have expected this long ago, which was why he was so proactive in wanting her to marry Ji Xing every day. He had already chosen a few dates. Ji Xing looked at the report and ultrasound report and smiled like a fool. Song Chen and Song Shu came over and saw him standing alone at the door of the ward, smiling foolishly. Song Chen poked him with his walking stick. ¡°Why are you standing at the door? Where¡¯s Yanyan?¡± Song Shu shook her head helplessly. Dad, are you here to see the Third Brother or Yanyan? Anyway, with Yanyan, the Third Brother was dispensable. ¡°This¡­¡± Song Shu saw the thing in his hand and his eyes flashed with obvious surprise. ¡°An ultrasound? Yanyan¡¯s? ¡± Song Chen didn¡¯t understand this and glanced at him strangely. ¡°What is this?¡± Song Shu smiled and explained, ¡°Dad, your wish has come true. You¡¯re going to be a great-grandfather.¡± Song Chen¡¯s voice trembled with excitement. ¡°Yanyan is pregnant?¡± The smile on Ji Xing¡¯s face never disappeared. He looked a little silly as he showed the old man the ultrasound image. ¡°Here, the baby is here.¡± Song Chen¡¯s eyes were moist. ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Song Shu looked at the old man. ¡°Dad, let¡¯s go in and talk.¡± After Song Chen entered, he went straight to Song Yiyan. ¡°Yanyan, let Grandpa take a look. Hurry up and let me see my great-grandson.¡± Song Yiyan looked at the men who came in and stared at her stomach. ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s only so big. It won¡¯t bulge immediately even if you stare at my stomach, why are you so agitated?¡± It would take at least four to five months for the pregnancy to show. Why did it seem like she could give birth to the child immediately? Wasn¡¯t he too anxious?! Song Chen smiled lovingly, unwilling to look away from Song Yiyan¡¯s stomach. Great, he was about to have a great-grandson! Old Huo was still pestering him. Who didn¡¯t know how to show off their grandchildren! When Song Yiyan received Ling Sheng¡¯s call, she had just climbed into bed and had yet to sleep! After Grandpa told his family the news, Song Heng and the others rushed over as if they were looking at an auspicious item. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant?¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s voice sounded from the other end. Song Yiyan asked, ¡°How did you know? Why are you so well-informed? I haven¡¯t told anyone.¡± Ling Sheng smiled. ¡°Look at your grandfather¡¯s social media.¡± She only found out about it from her grandfather. The old man of the Song family had already shown off and posted it on his WeChat. The entire capital city probably knew about it! Song Yiyan glanced at WeChat and didn¡¯t see her grandfather sending a message. ¡°I don¡¯t have one here, nor does Ji Xing. My mother doesn¡¯t have one either.¡± Ling Sheng asked, ¡°Then how can my grandfather see it?¡± Song Yiyan said, ¡°Ask the others again. I¡¯m afraid my old man set up a system that only your old man can see!¡± Ling Sheng laughed out loud. ¡°I think so too. Your grandfather is as childish and cute as my grandfather.¡± Song Yiyan said, ¡°What do you mean? At my third brother¡¯s engagement party, your grandfather went overboard. He deliberately brought Xiaoqi over to pester my grandfather, angering him so much that he insisted that Ji Xing and I get married and have children.¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°Your third brother is about to get married. Why was he so anxious to have you and Ji Xing together?¡± ¡°A special reason.¡± Song Yiyan sighed and enjoyed Ji Xing¡¯s massage. She narrowed her eyes. ¡°Now that he has gotten his wish, he wants to give me 50% of the Song family¡¯s shares!¡± ¡°Your grandfather gave you a reward? My father and grandfather didn¡¯t give me a reward.¡± Ling Sheng was jealous. ¡°You¡¯re so lucky.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t your family transfer all their assets to you? Your parents only have one daughter, so they¡¯ll give you everything in the future.¡± After saying that, Song Yiyan glanced at Ji Xing. Ji Xing smiled dotingly. ¡°I¡¯ve already transferred all my assets to your name. My entire being is yours.¡± Chapter 1423 - The Song Couple (151) ¡°Yanyan, you¡¯re right. My parents and my grandmother didn¡¯t see your grandfather¡¯s post to show off on their WeChat.¡± Ling Sheng laughed out loud. ¡°Your grandfather must have set it only visible to my grandfather.¡± There was a saying among the elders in the family that when the fetus was not old enough it should not be publicized. They had to wait until the fetus was stable. However, Old Master Song must have been agitated by his grandfather so he only told him in advance. Moreover, with Yanyan¡¯s relationship with her, she would definitely tell her when she was pregnant. Song Yiyan sighed helplessly. ¡°My grandfather has been acting like a child recently. My grandfather is so happy that he can¡¯t wait for Ji Xing and I to hold our wedding now.¡± ¡°Then after I marry my husband, you two will hold a wedding.¡± Ling Sheng sighed. ¡°How good would it be if we could hold a wedding together?¡± The matter of the trash fish had to be resolved first before she could live a stable life in this world. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just say that you want to hold a group wedding?¡± Song Yiyan also knew that the most important thing now was to deal with the trash fish. Everything else had to wait. ¡°You, me, and your parents, a group wedding.¡± ¡°My father will skin me alive.¡± Ling Sheng was afraid just thinking about it. It was impossible. Although her father looked quite open-minded, he was actually still an old antique. He would never agree to let him hold a wedding with his daughter and son-in-law. ¡°My grandfather is calling us. Rest early.¡± After Song Yiyan hung up the phone, she grabbed Ji Xing¡¯s arm and bit him gloomily. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. What if your quality is bad and the baby is not healthy?¡± The two of them did not want a child so they usually paid attention to protective measures. If the quality of his sperm was not good, it would affect the baby¡¯s body. ¡°You said that it¡¯s not of good quality since it can break out of the condom and hit its target?¡± Ji Xing leaned over her ear, his eyes burning and his voice sexy and hoarse. Song Yiyan gritted her teeth. ¡°Did you drink or smoke during that time? Did you fool around?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t smoke or drink.¡± Ji Xing smiled at her and bit her earlobe. ¡°You know best whether I¡¯d fooled around or not. I hang out with you every day.¡± ¡°Shameless!¡± Song Yiyan bit his chin and was about to use force. ¡°Yanyan, Ji Xing.¡± Song Chen¡¯s voice sounded at the door. He was getting anxious and started knocking. ¡°I¡¯ll let you off first, I¡¯ll deal with you when I get back.¡± Song Yiyan glared at him. ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re here. Stop knocking.¡± Song Chen watched as the two of them came out one after another. He sized them up carefully and muttered with a strange expression, ¡°There¡¯s a baby in your stomach. Can the two of you restrain yourselves? You¡¯re not children anymore, you¡¯re already going to be parents. What¡¯s wrong with holding back?¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Song Yiyan felt a little guilty from his gaze and chased after him. ¡°I¡¯m on the phone with Sheng Sheng!¡± ¡°Why is your face so red from the phone call?¡± Song Chen lowered his voice. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around. Be careful of the baby.¡± With that, he glared at Ji Xing warningly. Ji Xing¡¯s expression was serious. ¡°Grandpa, we understand. I¡¯ll take good care of her in the future.¡± Song Yiyan glared at him again. Bastard, he was the one who started it every time. He made it sound like she wanted it so much. Song Chen nodded and did not continue the topic. Song Jing had already woken up and Song Chen made the decision to let him come back home to recuperate so that they could discuss things. They held a family meeting and even specially transferred a few military doctors from the army to watch over him. Song Jing had never been treated so well in his life. When has his father ever treated him well? He was already thanking the heavens when he did not beat or scold him, he didn¡¯t expect him to dote on him. However, there was a period of time when the old man liked him. After marrying his wife and giving birth to the only granddaughter of the Song family, Yanyan, he treated him well. ¡°Hubby, Old Master and the others are here.¡± Qiao Yuan knew that the Old Master had brought her husband from the hospital to recuperate because he wanted to discuss Yanyan and Ji Xing¡¯s marriage. Song Jing was dissatisfied and muttered softly, ¡°Can¡¯t Dad wait a day? I¡¯m still paralyzed on the bed.¡± Was he still a son to him? He had walked on the line of life and death and survived. He had just woken up and he did not even consider his health before talking about marriage. He knew that the old man had brought him back and had even found a few military doctors to take care of him. It was so that it would be more convenient when they talked about things and they did not have to run from both ends of the family hospital. Qiao Yuan patted him and whispered, ¡°Stop talking. Be careful not to let Daddy hear you.¡± Song Jing said, ¡°Am I not telling the truth? So what if he heard it?¡± ¡°Cough!¡± Song Chen coughed solemnly. Song Jing, who had been acting righteous just now, immediately cowered. He looked at the old man and said, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s already so late. You should rest early. Yanyan is pregnant, she needs to rest early too.¡± ¡°You want to say that you want to rest early, right? I came over and disturbed your recovery, right?¡± Song Chen snorted. ¡°I¡¯ll leave after saying a few words. I won¡¯t disturb your sleep.¡± ¡°Dad, that¡¯s not what I meant. Talk to me as long as you want.¡± Song Jing could only smile apologetically at the old man. ¡°Yes.¡± Song Chen sat down. ¡°If the two of you have no objections to Yanyan and Ji Xing, let them get married as soon as possible.¡± Song Jing said, ¡°It¡¯s all up to you, Dad.¡± Song Chen said, ¡°How can I make the decision alone? You are her parents. Logically speaking, you two should make the decision.¡± Song Jing didn¡¯t dare to answer while Qiao Yuan had no objections and was very satisfied with Ji Xing. Everything was up to her husband and father-in-law. As long as the children were fine, she was happy. ¡°But you¡¯re not in good health now. You have to take good care of yourself. As your father, I¡¯ll help you manage your child¡¯s marriage.¡± Song Chen said righteously, ¡°You don¡¯t have any objections, right?¡± Song Jing had no objections, so he didn¡¯t dare to complain to the old man. ¡°Dad, I have no objections. As long as they agree, anything is fine.¡± ¡°Yanyan, you and Ji Xing come over too. I¡¯ll tell you my plans.¡± Song Chen cleared his throat. ¡°This month, on the 20th, the two of you will get your marriage certificate. The eighth day of next month is a good day, the wedding will be on that day.¡± Song Yiyan raised her hand weakly. ¡°Grandpa, I have an opinion. It¡¯s fine if we get the marriage certificate. But we should postpone the ceremony as Sheng Sheng is getting married next month.¡± Song Chen frowned, then smiled and made a decision. ¡°Aren¡¯t you good sisters with that girl from the Huo family? Ask her when she¡¯s getting married and you two will get married together!¡± Chapter 1424 - The Song Couple (152) Song Yiyan said, ¡°That definitely won¡¯t do. Jun Shiyan is too strange and difficult to talk to. He definitely won¡¯t agree.¡± Song Chen thought for a moment and said, ¡°How about this? On the 20th of this month, you can register your marriage and hold the wedding together!¡± Qiao Yuan whispered, ¡°Dad, this is too rushed!¡± It¡¯s less than half a month away, how could they have had time to prepare so much? As the only girl in the Song family, Yanyan¡¯s wedding couldn¡¯t be small. When the time came, they would take wedding photos and design the wedding venue. The time was too short. ¡°It¡¯s not short at all!¡± Song Chen smiled and said, ¡°Back then, your mother and I got married after meeting twice. It was less than a month.¡± When Song Jing heard that his daughter was unwilling, he mustered his courage and acted like a father. ¡°Dad, you guys were different back then. Our Yanyan¡¯s wedding has to be lively, it takes time to adjust the design everywhere. We can¡¯t be sloppy.¡± Song Yiyan nodded vigorously. They had already planned to kill the trash fish at Sheng Sheng¡¯s wedding, nothing could go wrong. She and Ji Xing could get married anytime, but there was only one chance to kill the trash fish. If she missed it, she did not know how long she would have to wait. Sheng Sheng had said that she wanted to get rid of the trash fish at her and Jun Shiyan¡¯s wedding. Uncle Huo and Auntie Nangong wanted to get married before that, but they were both rejected. ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s push back the days!¡± Ji Xing also knew the importance of the matter. Only by dealing with the trash fish could he settle it once and for all. Song Chen said, ¡°If Yanyan¡¯s stomach is already big, how is she going to wear a wedding dress? What if someone sees her and makes fun of her for getting pregnant before marriage?¡± ¡°Grandpa, what kind of society is this? No one will discriminate against me if I don¡¯t care about those things.¡± Song Yiyan was amused. ¡°Even if we don¡¯t get married and live together, no one will gossip.¡± Song Chen just wanted them to get married as soon as possible, it would be great if they were legitimate. He had already picked the date and told the world that he was going to have a little great-grandson. ¡°Dad, just listen to Yanyan and Ji Xing!¡± Song Jing also started persuading him. ¡°We still have to respect the children¡¯s opinions.¡± Song Chen glared at him, he had never heard him say anything about respect before. If he knew what respect for children was, would he cut ties with Yanyan? Unfilial son. Look at how much effort he spent to repair the relationship between them. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s okay to push it back. When I was pregnant with Yanyan, it was already five months before it became obvious. If she wears a loose wedding dress, it won¡¯t be obvious,¡± Qiao Yuan chimed in. Song Chen glanced at the four of them, it turned out that they had agreed to go against him. ¡°Yanyan, tell Grandpa why you can¡¯t get married together with that young lady from the Ling family?¡± Song Yiyan was a Onmyoji, so she said casually, ¡°Grandpa, to be honest, I read her fortune. If I hold my wedding before her, my marriage will not go smoothly in the future.¡± Just as she finished speaking, Song Chen gave Ji Xing a death stare. ¡°Is what Yanyan said true?¡± Ji Xing was very innocent. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯d rather believe it than not. It¡¯s definitely not because of me, there are many factors.¡± ¡°Yanyan?¡± Song Yiyan nodded and explained, ¡°Yes, there are many factors. I might suddenly be sick, or something might happen to Ji Xing. It doesn¡¯t just mean that our relationship has changed.¡± Song Chen thought carefully. ¡°Then I¡¯ll get someone to take a look.¡± He firmly believed in his granddaughter¡¯s ability. Since she had said so, she definitely wouldn¡¯t joke about her happiness. For the sake of his granddaughter¡¯s happy life in the future, he had better endure it. The young lady from the Huo family will get married next month. He had originally planned to set the date as soon as possible so that the eldest and the others could apply for leave in advance, no one was allowed to be absent on Yanyan¡¯s wedding day. Old Master Song agreed to postpone the wedding. Song Yiyan didn¡¯t feel much. Anyway, they would get married sooner or later. The thought of getting married still made her feel a little stifled. Why was Sheng Sheng so excited and happy at the mention of marriage? Could it be that her love for Ji Xing was not enough? She did not have the deep feelings Sheng Sheng had for Jun Shiyan? ¡°What are you thinking about? Aren¡¯t you going to sleep?¡± Ji Xing hugged her arm and tightened his grip. His handsome face moved closer to her. ¡°Grandpa said that you¡¯re not allowed to sleep with me for the next two months. Why don¡¯t you have any self-awareness?¡± Song Yiyan pushed him. ¡°You heartless little thing. I came over because I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll feel uncomfortable at night.¡± Ji Xing leaned closer again. ¡°Your legs have been cramping for the past few nights. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll hurt.¡± ¡°I was wondering how it would cramp, it must be because of the baby!¡± Song Yiyan looked down at her stomach. ¡°Baby.¡± Ji Xing¡¯s big hand gently caressed her stomach. He leaned over and said gently, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to bully your mother, okay?¡± Song Yiyan said, ¡°Even if you tell him, he won¡¯t understand.¡± Ji Xing shushed her, his slender fingers covering her lips. His voice was sexy and hoarse with pleasure. ¡°He can hear you.¡± Song Yiyan burst out laughing at his serious expression. ¡°Then do you want a daughter or a son?¡± Ji Xing smiled happily and pressed his forehead against hers. He stared into her eyes seriously. ¡°As long as it¡¯s our baby, I like it.¡± Song Yiyan thought about it seriously. ¡°It¡¯s better to have a son.¡± Ji Xing asked, ¡°Why?¡± Song Yiyan said, ¡°If we have a son, he can be brothers with Xiaoqi and be childhood sweethearts with the child in Sheng Sheng¡¯s stomach!¡± Ji Xing asked, ¡°What if it¡¯s a daughter?¡± Song Yiyan sobbed. ¡°I want my daughter to marry Xiaoqi! But Xiaoqi has Little Sangyu.¡± Ji Xing said, ¡°Then let Third Master Jun and the others have another son.¡± Song Yiyan said, ¡°Third Master Jun is crazy about wanting a daughter. Sheng Sheng won¡¯t have three children.¡± Jun Shiyan doted on Sheng Sheng so much. He definitely couldn¡¯t bear for her to suffer anymore unless their souls could be swapped. Anyway, that was what Sheng Sheng had said the last time they chatted. ¡°Why do you think you want us women to have a child? You¡¯re so comfortable.¡± Song Yiyan was unhappy and poked his face angrily. ¡°When Sheng Sheng was pregnant, it was Third Master Jun who vomited. Now that I am pregnant and the child is in my stomach, I still have to suffer from morning sickness.¡± Ji Xing¡¯s heart ached as he hugged her and kissed her forehead. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault for making you suffer.¡± Song Yiyan hugged him back and sniffled. Her voice was hoarse. ¡°I¡¯m sleepy.¡± Ji Xing said, ¡°Just one is enough. We won¡¯t have another child in the future.¡± Chapter 1425 - The Song Couple (153) Song Chen finally relented about Song Yiyan¡¯s marriage. They would hold the wedding after Ling Sheng got married. However, he still wanted them to get the marriage certificate first. They would get it at the date he picked. The Song family thought that there was a happy occasion in the family, especially since Song Yiyan was pregnant. The old man, who was looking forward to seeing his grandson, would definitely order them to get married quickly. After hearing that the marriage had been delayed, they were a little disappointed. However, no one dared to question the old man¡¯s decision, it was up to him. On the day Song Yiyan and Ji Xing registered their marriage. The Song family held a banquet in the courtyard, saying that they were celebrating in advance. It was a lively occasion, and everyone who came was in the courtyard. Song Chen happily brought Ji Xing and Song Yiyan to meet everyone. The last time Song Heng was engaged, an accident happened, and he did not have the time to introduce Ji Xing to many friends. ¡°He¡¯s good-looking and talented, I heard that he even started a big company. The younger generation will surpass us in time and have a bright future!¡± ¡°General Song, you¡¯re really lucky. This grandson-in-law is really handsome.¡± ¡°Old Song, come. Today is a big day, you must drink more.¡± Song Chen was pulled to drink by his old friend. Ji Xing walked forward to block the wine and smiled politely. ¡°Grandpa isn¡¯t in good health. The doctor said that he can¡¯t drink, let me drink for him!¡± ¡°Old Song, you really got a good grandson-in-law. You can drink on behalf of your grandfather, but you have to drink two glasses!¡± ¡°Come, come, drink.¡± It was crowded with friends and family. Song Yiyan followed Song Chen and Ji Xing and helped pour the wine! After all, she was the main character of the day. Grandpa said that they should treat it as an engagement and not make a big deal out of it, everyone should just gather together and have fun. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± It wasn¡¯t that Ji Xing couldn¡¯t drink. He could drink very well. It was just that Song Yiyan didn¡¯t like him drinking, so he didn¡¯t drink. However, on such a joyous day, he had to drink what he needed to drink. He could not let his friends and family who came over be disappointed. ¡°I¡¯m fine with it.¡± Song Yiyan frowned, feeling that something was wrong. But he couldn¡¯t find out what was wrong. She suspected that after she had a child in her stomach, her perception in a certain aspect had decreased. Recently, he could clearly feel that her reaction had slowed down. ¡°It¡¯s normal here. There shouldn¡¯t be any accidents.¡± Ji Xing took another serious look and didn¡¯t find anything unusual. ¡°I heard that it¡¯s very sensitive when you¡¯re pregnant. You¡¯re thinking too much.¡± ¡°I hope I¡¯m thinking too much,¡± Song Yiyan replied. She was already at another table and pouring wine. The last time there was such an accident at Third Brother¡¯s engagement ceremony, she and Ji Xing were right there but did not notice it. She did not know if anything would happen this time. After hearing what she had to say, Ji Xing became vigilant, keeping an eye on his surroundings and protecting her. Nothing unusual happened until the banquet ended and the guests dispersed. Everything looked normal. Ji Xing brought Song Yiyan back to the house to rest. After a long day, a pregnant lady like her was easily tired. Song Chen and Song Jing sent him off at the door. Song Chen had decided to invite them to the banquet at the last minute. Song Shu and the others were in the army, so they couldn¡¯t come back just like that. They couldn¡¯t come back without applying for leave, so they missed the banquet. Song Yiyan didn¡¯t drink white wine, but after drinking a small glass of fruit wine, her head felt a little dizzy. She stepped into the second floor and her head suddenly hurt. A white light flashed across her blurry mind. With a bang and a flash of fire, the person was swallowed by the flames. ¡°Yanyan, Yanyan.¡± Ji Xing held her nervously, his face filled with worry. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Where do you feel uncomfortable?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Uncle.¡± Song Yiyan¡¯s face was pale as she squeezed out the words in pain. She pulled Ji Xing and was about to run down. ¡°Call him, quickly call him. He¡¯s in danger.¡± Song Jing helped Song Chen in and saw her running down in a hurry. Ji Xing picked her up. Song Chen panicked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Where are you feeling unwell? Hurry up and call the doctor. Call Dr. Lin over to take a look!¡± Song Jing turned around to shout. Ji Xing¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Uncle, there¡¯s no need for a doctor. Hurry up and call Uncle and ask him not to go on a mission no matter what, it will be dangerous.¡± There was an explosion and fire in the forest. According to what Yanyan said, something must have happened during the mission. As long as they didn¡¯t go on the mission, their lives wouldn¡¯t be in danger. When Song Chen heard that something would happen to his eldest son, he became even more nervous and worried. ¡°Yanyan, what happened to your uncle?¡± Song Yiyan could read other people¡¯s faces, she glanced at Song Chen¡¯s face. His children¡¯s palace was sunken and black miasma had appeared. ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t know the details.¡± Song Jing waited anxiously for a response. ¡°Dad, I can¡¯t get through to my brother.¡± Song Chen¡¯s heart was in his throat. ¡°Call the people in his unit and ask him what he¡¯s doing.¡± Song Jing called the army and was so worried that he wanted to cry. ¡°Dad, no one in the army knows what mission he went on.¡± Song Chen cursed at him for being useless, he took out his phone and dialed a number. In the end, he found out that Song Shu had accepted a top-secret mission and set off. As for what mission it was, it was a mission directly issued by Rong Yin. No one knew what mission it was or where they were going. Song Chen called Rong Yin next. ¡°Minister Rong, where did Song Shu go?¡± Rong Yin said, ¡°This is a state secret. General Song, please forgive me for not telling you.¡± Song Chen¡¯s eyes turned red with anxiety and he gritted his teeth. ¡°Rong Yin, I¡¯m worried that something will happen to him. Tell me where he is!¡± Rong Yin comforted him. ¡°Old General, military orders are like mountains. How can it not be dangerous to carry out a top-secret mission? Before we set off, we followed the military order and wrote a will. We have long ignored our lives.¡± Song Chen said, ¡°He will die! Tell me where my son is!¡± As a soldier, he naturally knew that every time he went on a mission, he never thought of returning alive. However, the unknown danger was different from the known danger. He clearly knew that he would die, but he still couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°Grandpa, give me the phone.¡± Song Yiyan took the phone. ¡°Uncle Rong, it¡¯s Yanyan. I saw something happen to my uncle. Tell us his whereabouts!¡± Rong Yin paused for a moment and said in a serious voice, ¡°Yanyan, this is a serious matter. It¡¯s a national matter, not a private matter.¡± Song Yiyan¡¯s eyes were solemn. ¡°I know the seriousness of the matter. You said that no matter what difficulties I face in the future, I can find you. I don¡¯t want anything, I only want my uncle¡¯s whereabouts. I¡¯ll complete his mission.¡± Chapter 1426 - The Song Couple (154) Her uncle doted on her like she was his own daughter. She could not watch something happen to him. Her grandfather was already so old. She had to do something when she knew that her uncle was in danger. ¡°Yanyan, this is not a joke!¡± Rong Yin listened to her. ¡°Can you guarantee that you and Ji Xing can complete the mission? Do you know how much loss this mission will cause if it fails?¡± Song Yiyan promised, ¡°I know, I will definitely complete the mission perfectly. I don¡¯t have time to look for you now, just tell me over the phone!¡± The calls from the military region were all confidential. The Ministry of State Security would also monitor daily calls. This was nothing new under the sun, nothing Rong Yin did not know. Rong Yin naturally knew that the Song family¡¯s phone number was absolutely confidential. However, it was still not safe to talk about it on the phone. ¡°Come to my house. I¡¯ll use the fighter jet to arrange for you to take off.¡± Qiao Yuan sent them off. When she returned, she heard that Song Yiyan and Ji Xing were leaving. She quickly went up to them nervously. ¡°You two planned to go but Yanyan is pregnant. What if something happens?¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m healthy and strong. I¡¯ll definitely come back safely,¡± Song Yiyan promised her. ¡°Can¡¯t you stay and let your brothers go with Ji Xing?¡± Qiao Yuan was worried sick. She was a girl, what could she help with? ¡°I have to do this.¡± Song Yiyan patted her hand. ¡°Mom, are you willing to see something happen to my uncle?¡± Of course, Qiao Yuan didn¡¯t want anything to happen. In the end, she suppressed her worry and nodded in agreement. ¡°You must come back safely, both the adults and child must be safe. Ji Xing, protect her more and don¡¯t let her act rashly.¡± Given her uncle¡¯s current rank, he would not be sent on any ordinary mission. It must be an extremely dangerous and top-secret mission. Only when Song Yiyan and Ji Xing arrived at the Rong family did they realize that it was really not an ordinary mission. An officer who was one level higher than Song Shu defected and took away many top-secret documents. Song Shu had entered the army at the same time as him and supported him all the way. They had been friends for decades so he was sent over to capture him alive. Song Yiyan hadn¡¯t come into contact with this level before, so she really didn¡¯t know what kind of shit was in some people¡¯s heads. At this level, they still wanted to run? Rong Yin said, ¡°Be careful, the two of you. He¡¯s from the special forces and has served as the head of the special incident department, he has many special skills like you.¡± Song Yiyan asked, ¡°Superpowers?¡± Rong Yin nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve sent the strongest person from the Special Affairs Department to follow Song Shu. You¡¯ll know when we meet.¡± Song Yiyan did not expect that this matter not only involved the troops, but also a special person. She did not know what kind of superpowers those people had. Uncle Rong didn¡¯t know what kind of superpowers those people had, which meant that they were definitely hiding and were keeping their greatest trump card. Fortunately, she had seen that scene and came over. Otherwise, not to mention her uncle, the people in the Special Events Department would probably be wiped out. Rong Yin said, ¡°Do you want me to get Sheng Sheng to follow you and help you?¡± Ji Xing said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for Ling Sheng. If possible, get Jun Shiyan over!¡± Rong Yin smiled awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡± Sheng Sheng was fine. Was Third Master Jun someone who would listen to others and obediently carry out orders? It was better not to think about it. The fighter jet took off quickly. Song Yiyan did not have a high alcohol tolerance to begin with. After taking a small sip, her mind was still groggy and uncomfortable. She leaned against Ji Xing¡¯s chest and closed her eyes to rest. The images that flashed past were clearly engraved in her mind, and she tried to recall every detail. On the table in front of her was a computer, she opened the software. Ji Xing was drawing the image in her mind, she had to find the place where the accident happened. ¡°There¡¯s a stone tablet in front. It¡¯s very short, about half a meter.¡± Song Yiyan recalled. ¡°There are words engraved on it. Red words, but I can¡¯t see them clearly. Wait.¡± There was also a special operations team sent by Rong Yin to follow them on the plane. While looking for people, they were also responsible for protecting them. One of them was a soldier in his thirties with a square face and thick eyebrows. He listened carefully to Song Yiyan¡¯s words. When he heard about the stone tablet, his eyes moved. Song Yiyan tried her best to read the words on the tombstone. ¡°I can¡¯t see what¡¯s inside the mouth. King, Ten, it might be a country¡­¡± Ji Xing¡¯s voice was gentle. ¡°Take a good look and pull it in. See what it is.¡± Song Yiyan was also anxious. ¡°The word below is soil. I can¡¯t see what¡¯s on the left.¡± Ji Xing asked her, ¡°Is it the national border?¡± Song Yiyan shook her head firmly. ¡°No, there aren¡¯t that many strokes.¡± But she couldn¡¯t see what the words were, she was so anxious that she was about to burst into flames. She was also angry at herself for not being able to see clearly. There was a dense forest all around, and the only clue was the monument. ¡°Miss Song.¡± The square-faced soldier finally mustered up the courage to speak. ¡°Think about it carefully. Is it the word Tian Qi Kou?¡± Hearing his words, Song Yiyan tried her best to look again. Suddenly, she opened her eyes in surprise. ¡°Yes, it seems to be these three words. The strokes match.¡± Ji Xing patted her head to calm her down. ¡°Use your Heavenly Eye again and take a good look. Don¡¯t get it wrong.¡± The situation was urgent. If she made a mistake, they might be completely wrong and fall into a hopeless situation. Song Yiyan¡¯s eyes were about to explode, looking at this scene was the most wasteful of mental strength. She was afraid that if she focused on it again, she wouldn¡¯t even have the strength to fight if she encountered the enemy. However, Ji Xing was right. She could not be wrong. Beside her, the soldiers held their breaths and stared at her nervously. They also believed in her ability. Minister Rong had said that she was the future leader of the Onmyoji Alliance. The Onmyoji Alliance¡¯s position in their hearts was both respected and feared. They felt that they were all gods, many things that normal people couldn¡¯t solve were solved by them. ¡°I¡¯m sure. It¡¯s the name of the field.¡± This time, Song Yiyan finally saw it clearly. She turned to look at the soldier beside her. ¡°Do you know where it is?¡± ¡°I know. It¡¯s over at Ten Mile Mountain, near the border. It¡¯s still about 1,500 kilometers away from where we are now.¡± The soldier looked at her. ¡°I¡¯ve served there before and know the terrain there very well.¡± Chapter 1427 - The Song Couple (155) ¡°Okay, lead the way.¡± Song Yiyan looked at him solemnly. ¡°Ask the pilot if we can speed up.¡± It was more than 1,500 kilometers, and it would take about three hours to reach the place. It was already evening. In the image she saw, it was night. The moon was high above her head, and there were the roars of beasts in the forest. At this rate, it would be too late when they reached the place. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Ji Xing held her hand, giving her strength and comforting her. ¡°Uncle is a lucky man. He will definitely be safe.¡± Due to her pregnancy, her body was a little weak to begin with. Seeing the scene clearly wasted a lot of her magic power, her face was so pale that it made his heart ache. As soon as he finished speaking, the plane suddenly shook violently, and lightning and thunder sounded clearly in their ears. Song Yiyan looked down, the thick clouds were dark and dense. She could clearly see lightning crisscrossing the clouds and striking down through them. ¡°We encountered strong convection weather. Buckle up,¡± the soldier beside them said calmly. This was normal weather for them, there was no need to panic. But for someone who had encountered this situation for the first time, they would definitely be afraid. Especially since Miss Song was a girl, she would definitely be scared. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, our pilot is ranked high in China.¡± The soldier was afraid that they would be worried and afraid, so he extended five fingers. The soldier who had followed Song Yiyan¡¯s instructions to find the pilot in front also returned, he walked in the bumpy plane as usual and was very steady. ¡°Miss Song, there¡¯s strong convection weather ahead. We can only maintain this speed, it will be dangerous if we accelerate.¡± They were not afraid of danger, they had long put life and death aside. However, Miss Song was General Song¡¯s only granddaughter. Nothing could happen to her. Minister Rong had already instructed that they were going to save people. They also had to ensure their safety. ¡°This weather will affect the landing.¡± Song Yiyan wasn¡¯t worried about this. She was worried about not being able to land accurately and wasting time. ¡°Our plane is the most powerful fighter jet in China. Don¡¯t worry, the problem you¡¯re worried about will definitely not happen.¡± The soldier looked at her seriously and said, ¡°The accuracy of our landing is 99%.¡± Even as a soldier, he did not dare to promise 100%. After all, nothing would be 100% without any mishaps. Song Yiyan nodded. ¡°Got it. Sorry to trouble you.¡± The soldier saluted her and shouted, ¡°Execute the order!¡± The plane jolted again, and the fuselage tilted almost 45 degrees. The soldier did not expect it to be so sudden, he lost his balance and fell straight across. Ji Xing helped him steady himself. After thanking him, he sat down in his seat, his eyes much more serious. ¡°Something is wrong.¡± Ji Xing grabbed Song Yiyan¡¯s waist and made her sit still. He looked at the soldier in front of him. ¡°Does this happen often?¡± The soldiers¡¯ expressions turned grave. They did not dare to lie and shook their heads. ¡°No.¡± It would be terrible if such a situation happened often. It was true that they encountered convective weather often, but it was not right for such strong convective weather. There was a loud explosion. On the left side of the plane¡¯s wing, a bright bolt of lightning struck in the direction of the fuselage. Song Yiyan¡¯s eyes narrowed as she ordered, ¡°Open the window!¡± The soldier was startled by her sudden order. ¡°Miss Song, you can¡¯t open the window. The lightning won¡¯t hit the plane. Don¡¯t worry, it definitely won¡¯t hit us. Our fighter jet¡­¡± ¡°I said open the window!¡± Song Yiyan looked at them and scolded in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯m an Onmyoji, I know if it would hit me or not. Open it now before it¡¯s too late!¡± The soldier in front received the order and opened the window. Minister Rong had said that they were to listen to her orders and do whatever she said. The soldiers were pale with fear. They grabbed anything they could and waited for the strong convective air to enter. Unexpectedly, there was nothing. It was calm, as if the window was not open. On the other side, Song Yiyan sent a talisman flying towards the lightning bolt and ordered loudly, ¡°Close the window!¡± With a rumble, lightning flashed and thunder rumbled. Two bolts of lightning collided at the spot where it just missed a fuselage, exploding into gorgeous sparks in the air. The strange and beautiful scene looked like fireworks. It was beautiful, gorgeous, and fleeting. While everyone present had lingering fears, they looked at Song Yiyan with respect. The lightning just now was too powerful. It was not a huge force that an airplane could withstand. If she hadn¡¯t attacked in time and it struck the plane, there would have been a problem with the plane. The soldiers swallowed and did not look at each other, but they saluted her solemnly. It was amazing! Were all Onmyojis so powerful? How did she neutralize that lightning? What method did she use to prevent the strong convective air from entering the plane? In the sky, Song Yiyan¡¯s ability and space were greatly restricted. She couldn¡¯t do anything and let the dark clouds disperse to open a path for them. Her body was a little weak, and she was afraid that she would waste her magic power for nothing. If that happened, she would delay her search. It was better to wait until they were close to their destination. If the weather was still like this, she could give it a try and let the dark clouds disperse. ¡°Do you think there¡¯s something wrong with these dark clouds?¡± Ji Xing asked Song Yiyan. ¡°Could it be man-made? They probably received news that we¡¯re going to save them.¡± Since he was a general on the same level as Song Shu, his power in China could not be underestimated. According to the current situation, Uncle Rong could not guarantee the confidentiality of this matter. Song Yiyan leaned over to the window and took a look, her gaze became even colder. ¡°We can¡¯t rule out that possibility, but to make such a huge array formation, the magic power required is too great. They can¡¯t possibly interfere with us all the way, right?¡± The clouds were abnormally dark and roiling, as was the lightning. The energy was too great, ordinary Onmyoji could not summon such lightning unless¡­ ¡°Tribulation Transcendence.¡± Song Yiyan suddenly smirked. ¡°Ji Xing, it¡¯s because a living being is transcending the tribulation that it caused such a huge energy fluctuation.¡± The soldiers at the side were confused. While they found it magical, they were also in awe. Was there really a tribulation? They thought it was just made up in cultivation novels! But they didn¡¯t dare ask anything, they did not want to know what was going on. For soldiers, they had to be atheists to better serve their country. Chapter 1428 - The Song Couple (156) ¡°Check the weather along the way,¡± Ji Xing instructed the soldier in front. The soldier quickly checked the weather and the expression in his eyes became stranger. When they left, the weather forecast was clear for the next 24 hours. Didn¡¯t they only fly for an hour? From south to north, there was strong convection. In a thunderstorm, there would be a short period of hail. This weather was too strange. It was more than a thousand kilometers away, so it was reasonable to say that the weather had suddenly changed. However, everything had changed in an instant. It was too unbelievable. ¡°Someone deliberately did this just for this day.¡± Song Yiyan looked at Ji Xing. ¡°I know, they definitely didn¡¯t just want to escape. They set up such a huge trap just for my uncle!¡± ¡°What does Uncle have that¡¯s worth them setting up for so long and risking so much to achieve their goal?¡± Ji Xing frowned. Things were getting stranger, Yanyan¡¯s analysis was not unreasonable. If Uncle was their ultimate goal, everything made sense. They must have gone through so much trouble to capture him alive and take him away to obtain his secrets. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Song Yiyan shook her head. Things were getting complicated. Uncle Rong definitely didn¡¯t know either. ¡°Inform your Minister Rong that the enemy¡¯s goal from the beginning to the end is my uncle.¡± Song Yiyan believed that Uncle Rong would have a countermeasure. Soon, Rong Yin was contacted. The soldier gave her the communication device and asked her to explain it herself. Song Yiyan said, ¡°Uncle Rong, the ultimate goal of those people is to capture my uncle alive. Go gather the people from the Onmyoji Alliance and the Special Case Management Department in the three northern provinces and let them fly over as quickly as possible to stop the living beings undergoing the tribulation.¡± There was only one way now. If she stopped those creatures who might have been catalyzed and forcefully transcended the lightning tribulation, the lightning clouds would collapse and dissipate. The headquarters of the Onmyoji Alliance was in the north. It shouldn¡¯t be too difficult to get to various places as quickly as possible. The people from the Special Event Management Department were also scattered all over the country to handle matters. It was said that in the past month, the northern provinces had not been peaceful, and most of the capable ones had been sent over. This also gave her a good opportunity. After the tribulation here was destroyed, it would directly disrupt the enemy¡¯s formation and let them know that their scheme had been seen through. This was the first time the soldiers had experienced such a miraculous thing. While they were in awe, they were also looking forward to what would happen next. The people on the plane were all Rong Yin¡¯s people and could be trusted 100%. Song Yiyan also looked at their faces, they were all loyal. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have said these secrets in front of them. ¡°Ji Xing, do you think that uncle also discovered their intentions and chose to self-destruct without leaving anything useful behind?¡± Ji Xing nodded. ¡°I think so. According to Uncle¡¯s temper, if he¡¯s surrounded and knows their goal, he definitely won¡¯t leave anything for them.¡± Song Yiyan said, ¡°In that case, our top priority is to find Uncle, not the enemy first.¡± Once his uncle knew that he was trapped and knew the enemy¡¯s goal, he would definitely choose to sacrifice himself for his country without hesitation. The plane moved forward, the weather was good in some places and extremely bad in others. There were even a few times where if it weren¡¯t for Song Yiyan taking out her talisman to meet the attack, it would have directly struck the plane. Song Yiyan had been observing the situation below along the way. At places where the lightning, thunder, and clouds began to show signs of cracking, it must be powerful Onmyojis stopping them. While at places where the clouds did not move or moved very slightly, it was the work of weaker Onmyojis. However, she could not ask everyone to be skilled. In the entire China, there were only a few capable top-notch Onmyojis. On the other hand, for the enemy to be able to create such a huge commotion, it meant that they had a few top-notch Onmyojis. In that case, he could compete with the Onmyoji Alliance. He wondered where that general had found so many Onmyoji and what benefits he had given them to get their help. She was an Onmyoji herself, so she naturally knew that Onmyojis were all unique and thought highly of themselves. They were unwilling to be restrained and would not easily listen to others. The Onmyoji Alliance was just a place for them to stay. Weaker Onmyojis would look for an organization to protect them, but the powerful Onmyojis were fearless, they would ask for something in return. At six in the afternoon, even without the dark clouds, the weather had already darkened. With the clouds, it felt even more suffocating. Song Yiyan asked the Onmyojis nearby to rush to the edge of the field. No matter what, they had to break through the clouds for her. Rong Yin had already made a promise. Even if he had to use artificial rain to blow it up bit by bit, he would blow the clouds away and create a path for her. As the plane continued forward, the lightning and thunder stopped. The terrifying force that seemed to want to blow a hole in the sky was gone. Ji Xing glanced down and said in a low voice, ¡°We¡¯re already nearby. The weather is bad, so we can hide ourselves.¡± When the soldier in front who knew where the ridge was heard him say this, he was impressed. Amazing, he could actually tell at a glance. Ordinary people could not do this. ¡°Attention, we are near the field.¡± The voice from the flight cabin said, ¡°The plane is going to start its descent. Buckle up and be safe.¡± Song Yiyan looked down again. The clouds had mostly dissipated, but the rain continued to fall. Visibility was low, and the terrain and weather made it easy to hide. The plane descended bit by bit. Soon, they could see the mountains and dense forest. They were all primitive forests and the trees were dense and tall. They looked eerie in the night. The plane was losing speed. Song Yiyan opened the window and took out a piece of yellowed paper. The soldier took a look. When she unfolded it, he could see that it was a painting. It looked like a sinister old house, and the surrounding trees and land looked strange. ¡°Brother, go down and help scout the way first. Don¡¯t alarm them,¡± Song Yiyan said to the painting. She even bit her finger and wiped it on the door. ¡°Try to see how far your perception range can reach and how many lands and trees you can assimilate.¡± She had never used her trump card before! Her blood could increase his magic power and hide his aura. Chapter 1429 - The Song Couple (157) The soldier beside him was usually an atheist. When he saw the scene in front of him, other than awe, he was also horrified. He swallowed hard. A soldier walked out. ¡°Let¡¯s go down first. Miss Song and Mr. Ji should stay on the plane!¡± Song Yiyan frowned. ¡°You think I came here to stay on the plane?¡± The soldier looked at her seriously. ¡°Minister Rong has orders to ensure Miss Song¡¯s safety.¡± ¡°Yanyan, stay behind. I promise to save Uncle safely.¡± Ji Xing didn¡¯t want her to go down either. It had just rained heavily here. There were insects, mud, and enemies hiding in the dark in the forest. It was too dangerous. In the past, she could still go over, but she was not alone now. If her uncle knew that she was here, he would definitely not want her to take the risk. Song Yiyan looked at him firmly. ¡°Ji Xing, I must go down. There are many situations that you can¡¯t handle, I have to do it myself.¡± There were powerful Onmyoji among the enemies. She was the only one who could deal with them. Above them, the rumbling of an airplane sounded. Everyone became wary. The soldiers raised their guns, ready to fight. Song Yiyan seemed to sense something and said to the soldiers, ¡°Don¡¯t panic. They¡¯re on our side.¡± In a moment, the hovering plane above them had landed at the same height as them, and they could see the people in the plane. The door of the plane opposite had opened. Jun Shiyan¡¯s tall and cold figure stood at the cabin door and nodded at them. ¡°Sheng Sheng is worried. She asked me to take a look.¡± Song Yiyan did not expect them to come over. After thanking them, she shouted, ¡°Ling Sheng.¡± Only Sheng Sheng could order the person in front of him around. No one else could make him do anything. Ling Sheng stuck her head out from behind Jun Shiyan and waved at her. ¡°Yanyan, come over here. Let the two of them go over and find her.¡± They were both pregnant now, so what could they do? What if something happened? Jun Shiyan looked at Ji Xing. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you to find him.¡± For once, Ji Xing was polite. ¡°Thank you.¡± Song Yiyan watched as Ji Xing went down. ¡°Be careful.¡± Ling Sheng kissed Jun Shiyan and said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you to come back.¡± Ji Xing looked at Song Yiyan and stopped in his tracks. He glanced meaningfully at Ling Sheng and Jun Shiyan. Song Yiyan smiled and whispered into his ear, ¡°Get lost!¡± Ji Xing¡¯s voice was low and sexy with a hint of ruthlessness. ¡°If I die, remember to collect my corpse.¡± Why was the difference between them so big? Just as Ling Sheng was covering her mouth and snickering, Jun Shiyan took the opportunity to kiss her again. When Ji Xing reached the forest, he looked at Jun Shiyan. ¡°What method did you use?¡± Jun Shiyan smiled smugly. ¡°Sheng Sheng loves me.¡± Ji Xing snorted. ¡°Yanyan loves me too.¡± Jun Shiyan said disdainfully, ¡°Love that doesn¡¯t even have a farewell kiss.¡± Ji Xing forced himself to save his dignity. ¡°Our love is in our hearts. What do you know?¡± Song Yiyan held the binoculars and watched as Ji Xing disappeared from her sight before heading to Ling Sheng¡¯s plane. The plane that Ling Sheng and the others took was Jun Shiyan¡¯s private plane. In terms of speed and performance, it was the best in the world. It was custom-made according to the standards of a fighter jet. ¡°Are you here to help me or to enjoy yourself?¡± Song Yiyan was envious. It was a spacious and luxurious private jet that had a sofa, bar, kitchen, and anything they wanted. ¡°You¡¯re a pregnant woman. What are you doing here?¡± Ling Sheng poured her a glass of juice. ¡°What did you see?¡± After taking a sip of juice, Song Yiyan told her everything she had seen. ¡°I will definitely go down, I have to watch over the old monster. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be able to stand against those Onmyojis.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll accompany you.¡± Ling Sheng knew that the old monster she was talking about was a ghost with special abilities that she had collected when she returned home to pay respects to her ancestors. Its soul and the house, the nearby land, and the trees had fused into one. It was quite capable. Song Yiyan glanced at her stomach. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯m afraid that if you lose a single strand of hair, your man will kill me and my entire family. This has nothing to do with you, you don¡¯t have to take the risk.¡± ¡°Are you treating me as an outsider by saying this?¡± Ling Sheng flicked her finger. ¡°I¡¯m not a weakling.¡± Song Yiyan said, ¡°But I can¡¯t let you take the risk with me. The three of us are down there and you are still worried that we can¡¯t deal with the enemy? You¡¯re underestimating our ability.¡± Ling Sheng touched her stomach. ¡°You need to pay attention to your current situation. A two-month-old baby is the most prone to problems.¡± Song Yiyan said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my baby is very strong. If he finds out that I went to save his grandfather, he will cheer me on.¡± Hearing Jun Shiyan¡¯s instructions, An Yan, who was standing guard at the side, felt a chill run down his spine when he heard the conversation between the two pregnant women. He turned around secretly. The Third Master had said that Madam could only be in the plane and could not go anywhere. If there was an uncontrollable situation, he would inform him immediately. ¡°An Yan,¡± Song Yiyan called out to him. ¡°Why? Do you want to snitch on me? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let your missus leave with me.¡± Ling Sheng also looked at An Yan. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll be back before he returns. I¡¯ll pack up and not let him find out.¡± An Yan broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°Madam, don¡¯t make things difficult for me. The Third Master will kill me when he comes back, Third Master and Mr. Ji have gone to find him. They will definitely find him safely, just wait for their good news!¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°Yanyan¡¯s uncle is my uncle. My family is in danger, do you think I should stay put?¡± An Yan was speechless. Song Yiyan finished the last piece of steak in front of her and drank her juice. She stood up. ¡°I¡¯m full. I¡¯m going to start exerting my strength, I want to see what those people are trying to do.¡± Ling Sheng stood up as well. As long as she was sure that it was not the doing of the trash fish, everything was a small problem. It was not worth mentioning and could be resolved in minutes. An Yan watched as the two of them went down one after another. He wanted to die, what else could he do? There was no way to report this, so he could only follow them closely to protect their safety. But even though he said he would protect her. Among the three of them, he was the weakest. Song Yiyan and Ling Sheng had both changed into military green raincoats. When they went down, they blended into their surroundings. It was very dark outside, and he could not see the top of the towering ancient tree. The canopy blocked all the light that wanted to shine in. Song Yiyan used her Heavenly Eye and could see everything around her without the light. Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes were extraordinary as well. With her by her side, she naturally did not have to worry about anything. Chapter 1430 - The Song Couple (158) In fact, Song Yiyan could see more clearly at night than during the day. The old monster had already come down before Ji Xing and Jun Shiyan left. There was a connection between him and Song Yiyan, she could see everything the old monster saw now. As long as the old monster turned the surrounding land into his own territory, he would be able to control everything in it. In the dense forest, it was strangely quiet. Not even the sound of insects or beasts could be heard. With the old monster¡¯s vision, he had already found the entrance of the field. However, there was no abnormal situation within a few kilometers. ¡°Ji Xing and Jun Shiyan left the field entrance half an hour ago.¡± Song Yiyan told Ling Sheng the information she had obtained. ¡°It means that what I saw might not be right.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that what you saw was wrong.¡± Ling Sheng looked at her. ¡°It¡¯s just that the enemy found out that we were coming and was forced to change their plan, causing a deviation in the location where your uncle appeared.¡± This kind of cause and effect relationship was something that affected everything. What she saw at the beginning might have become reality if they hadn¡¯t come over. But now that they are here, things have changed. ¡°Old monster, move with us. Don¡¯t be too greedy, you can¡¯t digest everything. Give up while you can.¡± The mountain here was much richer than the small mountain in the south where the old monster stayed. There were all kinds of precious herbs like wild ginseng and lingzhi. If an old monster wanted to increase his magic power, he had to absorb the essence of the world as well as the sun and moon to become stronger. Ling Sheng could feel that the ground was moving even though the two of them were not moving. A hint of surprise flashed across her eyes. ¡°The helper you found is amazing.¡± When the old monster heard someone praise him, he started moving even more vigorously. ¡°As long as it¡¯s within his ability, he can control everything.¡± Song Yiyan explained to her, ¡°It¡¯s faster than us walking on foot.¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°Is there a northeastern tiger here? Should we ride a bear or a northeastern tiger to show off and dampen the enemy¡¯s morale?¡± ¡°There aren¡¯t any tigers here, but I can find a few bears for you.¡± Song Yiyan knew that she was just saying it for fun. ¡°Do you dare to ride that thing?¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare to?¡± The old monster could control all living beings in his range. Ling Sheng did not ride the bear. Instead, she led the two bears, dozens of wild wolves, and a few leopards forward with Song Yiyan. This formation looked scary. The old monster said that he could feel that there were definitely tigers in the mountains, but they were too far away, and he was helpless. After this matter was over, he would get two of them. Ling Sheng asked, ¡°Where did you find this treasure? It¡¯s quite interesting.¡± Song Yiyan pointed at the bear. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to ride it? Shh, someone is coming.¡± Ling Sheng also felt that someone was approaching them, their footsteps were very chaotic. If she was not wrong, they had escaped. There were more than 10 of them. The person on the other side was running for his life. He didn¡¯t care about anything else and just walked forward. Unexpectedly, after passing through a bush, they encountered a group of large wild animals, all carnivores. They were so frightened that their hands and feet turned cold and they did not dare to move. They could play dead if they encountered a bear, if the bear wasn¡¯t hungry, it might let them go. However, there were wolves and leopards behind them. How could these unrelated animals gather together as if they were trained? It was too strange! The animals had already surrounded the people. The timid ones peed their pants and trembled in fear, they leaned back and did not dare to fire their guns. If they dared to shoot at the bear and it wasn¡¯t absolutely fatal, they would be courting death. ¡°What should we do?¡± ¡°How would I know? Didn¡¯t General Chen promise that nothing would go wrong? He was still chased here.¡± ¡°Song Shu hasn¡¯t been caught yet, and they sent someone over later. Our plan must have been exposed.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your plan?¡± Song Yiyan walked out and looked at the three people in front of her. The three men had been scattered to escape. When they heard her voice, they raised their guns and aimed in her direction. ¡°Who are you?¡± Ling Sheng followed behind Song Yiyan and glanced at them. The three deserters were horrified to find that the guns in their hands had suddenly turned to dust. Their hands were empty, and there was nothing left. ¡°Are you Onmyojis?¡± No, Onmyojis could not turn the guns into powder in a moment! ¡°She is.¡± Ling Sheng pointed at Song Yiyan and smiled at them. ¡°Do you want to speak? Or do you want to turn into powder and disappear like the gun in your hand?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know. We¡¯re just following orders, we don¡¯t know anything.¡± ¡°Half an hour ago, two men led a group in pursuit of our men. We ran far away before we managed to survive.¡± ¡°We¡¯re telling the truth. We¡¯re just soldiers, Wwe don¡¯t know what the higher-ups are planning.¡± The few of them leaned back in fear, afraid that they would end up like the gun just now. ¡°Where is your General Chen?¡± Song Yiyan patted a bear beside her. ¡°It¡¯s not the most terrifying thing to turn into powder. Why don¡¯t we let them tear you apart? It must be exciting.¡± ¡°Your General Chen betrayed China. Do you want to be like him? Have you ever thought about what your family and friends will become because of you?¡± Ling Sheng felt that she had to convince people with reason before resorting to force. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± The soldier was dumbfounded. ¡°Isn¡¯t Song Shu the one who betrayed China? Our general received a secret order from the higher-ups to capture him alive.¡± Song Yiyan and Ling Sheng looked at each other. There was really something fishy going on. The patriotic education that Chinese soldiers received since they were young has caused them not to be so easily instigated to defect. It was impossible for General Chen to lobby so many people to leave with him. So he had lied to his soldiers. After Song Yiyan spoke to Rong Yin, the few of them believed that what they said was true and told them everything they knew. They had received General Chen¡¯s order to capture Song Shu alive, who had betrayed their country. Their comrades had all received this order. At this moment, there were hundreds of special forces soldiers in the mountains looking for Song Shu. Most of them didn¡¯t know that the order they were carrying out was fake. ¡°Those two killed everyone they saw. Can you do something? I trust my comrades, they don¡¯t know anything and are innocent.¡± They all knelt in front of them. They could accept dying on the battlefield, but they could never accept being deceived and killed by their own people. ¡°An Yan, contact the Third Master and tell them what happened here,¡± Ling Sheng instructed An Yan. She knew that he and Ji Xing definitely did not have the patience to ask so clearly. Chapter 1431 - The Song Couple (159) As soon as he finished speaking, he heard explosions one after another. They were like thunder, but softer and denser. They were like explosions, but louder. Song Yiyan¡¯s face turned pale as she looked at Ling Sheng. ¡°Am I too late?¡± The explosion happened, it meant that what she had seen had become reality. ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Steady yourself.¡± Ling Sheng held her hand. She knew that she was very close to Song Shu. Otherwise, with her temper, she wouldn¡¯t have taken the risk to come and save her. All around, there was a rumbling explosion. They could clearly see red flames rising in the distance. It was on fire, and many places were burning. ¡°The explosion I saw should only be the beginning.¡± To be honest, Song Yiyan was also a little flustered. However, as long as it was within the old monster¡¯s control, with the double barrier she and the old monster had set up, the fire wouldn¡¯t reach this side. ¡°Yanyan.¡± Ling Sheng looked at her seriously. ¡°I think he¡¯s desperate. This is the largest mountain range in the north. If it catches fire, it will be a huge loss to the country and the people. We can¡¯t afford it, let¡¯s put out the fire first!¡± It seemed that it had just started to burn. As long as they were fast enough, they could still make it in time. They would leave the matter of finding General Song to Third Master and Ji Xing. The fire must not burn. Otherwise, the areas along the way would be finished. There would definitely be towns and villages in the mountains, the most important thing now was to save the lives of innocent people. ¡°Okay.¡± Song Yiyan knew the importance of the matter and nodded solemnly. ¡°Stay with me and don¡¯t get separated. Let the old monster take us to put out the fire.¡± Ling Sheng looked at An Yan. ¡°Call Uncle and say that General Chen has set fire to the entire mountain range. Tell him to send more troops.¡± The soldiers beside him had bloodshot eyes. Looking at the flames that had risen in a moment, they gritted their teeth in regret and anger. ¡°How can we help?¡± The two girls in front of him looked young, but their auras were powerful and oppressive. They were able to enter this place to carry out a mission and were so capable, they would definitely be able to put out the fire. ¡°Think of a way to contact your comrades and tell them the truth.¡± Song Yiyan gave each of them a fireproof talisman. ¡°Keep it close to you. It can save your lives at critical moments.¡± An Yan had already informed Rong Yin to send reinforcements. The clouds here had already scattered at Song Yiyan¡¯s request. There weren¡¯t many cumulonimbus clouds to use for rain. The explosions were continuous. In just a few minutes, flames could be seen everywhere. The forest seemed to have been set on fire. Somewhere in the mountains, Ji Xing and Jun Shiyan, their faces covered in mud, were supporting someone as they walked forward. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Hurry up and put out the fire.¡± Song Shu¡¯s breath was a little weak as he looked at them. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, I won¡¯t die. Hurry up and put out the fire. If the fire continues to burn, it¡¯ll be over!¡± Ji Xing looked at Jun Shiyan. ¡°Go and inform the firefighters. I¡¯ll be responsible for bringing Uncle out safely.¡± If this fire was allowed to burn freely, it would be impossible to control it in less than half an hour. The mountain range was the largest in the north, and the damage it caused would be immeasurable. Song Shu was anxious. ¡°All of you go. I¡¯ll let all of you go. Don¡¯t make me a sinner for all eternity and bear the infamy.¡± If he had been willing to leave with Chen Guozhong, things would not have developed to this point. Chen Guozhong was desperate, that was why he set fire to the mountain. Since he couldn¡¯t catch him, he had to give his new master some other gifts! ¡°Uncle, if anything happens to you, I will be the eternal sinner of our Song family.¡± After Ji Xing finished speaking, he turned to look at Jun Shiyan. ¡°Go to their place and take a look.¡± Jun Shiyan said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to look, they¡¯ve already left. They won¡¯t sit back and do nothing, they¡¯ll definitely put out the fire first.¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying that Yanyan is here too?¡± Song Shu¡¯s eyes widened and he pounded his chest. ¡°Silly Ji Xing, why are you so foolish? Yanyan is carrying another person in her. How could you let her come over?¡± ¡°No one can stop her from making a decision.¡± Ji Xing carried Song Shu on his back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s with Ling Sheng and Jun Shiyan¡¯s men. There won¡¯t be any problems.¡± Song Shu listened to the explosion and looked at the flames around him. He was burning with anxiety. At this moment, he even wanted to die. He might as well die for his sins. Not only did he implicate them to take the risk for him, he even implicated the entire mountain range. If he really couldn¡¯t control the fire, what should he do? Even if he died, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to make up for his mistake! ¡°Uncle, the fire will definitely be controlled. Don¡¯t worry.¡± After Ji Xing finished speaking, he saw the flames burning in the opposite direction slowly disappear. Yanyan¡¯s body was weak now, so she might not be able to help much. Ling Sheng could control matter. If the fire could be controlled, she could easily extinguish it. ¡°Extinguished?¡± Song Shu also discovered that the fire opposite had been extinguished in an instant. The red light in the sky also dimmed with the disappearance of the flames. ¡°Ling Sheng has a way.¡± Ji Xing comforted him. ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t move around or worry. Pay attention to your injuries.¡± When he and Jun Shiyan came over, his uncle confronted the enemy and detonated the bomb on him. In a flash, Jun Shiyan saved him, but he still suffered burns and could not get away unscathed. As for General Chen, when he saw them coming, he tried to escape. When he failed to escape, he tried to commit suicide. But he failed as he was controlled by Jun Shiyan and was taken away. However, who knew that he had another trick up his sleeve? Knowing that he would not be able to survive if he could not leave, he was so despicable that he set fire to the mountain without care and wanted to perish together with them. However, he probably never dreamed that his last move would not work. Song Heng¡¯s injuries were very serious and needed urgent treatment. They had to find the rescue team as soon as possible or return to the fighter jet they came from. Above them, there was a rumbling sound as helicopters circled over. Water was poured down from above. ¡°They are here.¡± Song Heng tried his best to stay awake. He looked excitedly at the plane above him, tears welling up in his eyes. The helicopter that was fighting the fire arrived. If he did not see the fire being extinguished with his own eyes, he would not be willing to die. The plane rained down water from the air. Ling Sheng looked up and narrowed her eyes. She smiled tiredly. ¡°Reinforcements are here. They¡¯re not slow.¡± But the biggest problem with the mountain fire was that the losses it caused were too great. That General Chen wanted the entire forest to go up in flames. Chapter 1432 - The Song Couple (160) Song Yiyan was already exhausted and lay on her shoulder. ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore. It¡¯s too torturous for me to be pregnant, I feel like my magic power is about to be overdrawn. Did the baby snatch it all away from me?¡± Ling Sheng took the opportunity to catch her breath. ¡°Childbirth is a matter of overdrafting one¡¯s life.¡± Song Yiyan said weakly, ¡°But you gave birth to another one.¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°Nothing can stop fate.¡± The old monster moved very quickly, and the ground shrank to an inch. In just half an hour, half of the fire had been extinguished. The remaining land that couldn¡¯t be extinguished were isolated by Song Yiyan with a barrier to ensure that they wouldn¡¯t burn anywhere else. It would be bad if they continued burning. ¡°Sheng Sheng.¡± Jun Shiyan bent down and picked her up. Song Yiyan was still leaning against Ling Sheng weakly. Beside her, she almost fell to the ground. She glared fiercely at Jun Shiyan. ¡°If anything happens to my baby, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Jun Shiyan did not even look at her. He checked Ling Sheng¡¯s body worriedly and only relaxed after confirming that there was nothing unusual. His face was cold. ¡°Who asked you to come down?¡± Ling Sheng hooked her arms around his neck. ¡°If we don¡¯t come down, what about the fire? If it really burns, the losses will be too serious.¡± Jun Shiyan said, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have brought you here.¡± If she hadn¡¯t insisted on coming over, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have brought her to such a dangerous place. Song Yiyan gritted her teeth. ¡°Can you two show off your love elsewhere? Can we leave now?¡± Look at them. They were afraid that others wouldn¡¯t know that they were a loving couple. As if no one knew how to do it. When Ji Xing returned, she would do the same. ¡°Ji Xing has already evacuated safely with your uncle.¡± Jun Shiyan seemed to have just seen her and acted like a human for the first time. ¡°Can you walk by yourself?¡± Song Yiyan rolled her eyes. ¡°I have good arms and legs. Why can¡¯t I walk by myself?¡± Ling Sheng asked about their situation. Jun Shiyan said, ¡°We¡¯ve caught all the enemies in the mountains. Half of the Onmyojis have been caught, and the other half have escaped. We¡¯re still searching.¡± ¡°What are the Onmyoji Alliance and the Special Event Management Department doing? How can they let people escape?¡± Song Yiyan was very disdainful. ¡°That¡¯s why Uncle wants you to reorganize it.¡± Ling Sheng smiled at her. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the heavy responsibility of organizing them and making them useful to you.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered with that.¡± After saying that, Song Yiyan realized that something was wrong. ¡°Your uncle won¡¯t change his mind and want me to teach them, right? Tell him that I just want an empty title. I won¡¯t do anything else.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Ling Sheng knew that her uncle had this idea. He would let Song Yiyan manage it well and take in a few disciples, it would be good to train up a few experts. However, she was lazy and afraid of trouble. It was definitely impossible for her to take in a disciple. Song Yiyan seemed to remember something and asked her, ¡°Little Sangyu hasn¡¯t been at your house recently?¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°No, she went back to her own house.¡± Song Yiyan nodded, it was time for her to find a little disciple. After thinking about it, she realized that she had a good foundation and the only person she liked was Little Sangyu. Jun Shiyan¡¯s private plane quickly found them, Ji Xing came down first and ran over in a panic. When Song Yiyan saw him, she bit her lip and rushed over. She bumped into his arms and hugged his waist tightly. ¡°Ji Xing.¡± Ji Xing was frightened and his voice changed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you injured?¡± Song Yiyan nodded and held her heart. ¡°I¡¯m injured.¡± ¡°There¡¯s everything in the plane, it¡¯s okay,¡± Ji Xing comforted her in a low voice. He picked her up by the waist and turned to climb into the plane. Ling Sheng looked at the scene in front of her and could not help but laugh. Song Yiyan suddenly looked up from Ji Xing¡¯s arms and glared at her. ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± Ji Xing¡¯s face darkened when he saw how energetic she was. His heart, which was in his throat, settled down, but he wished he could leave her behind immediately. This damn little woman, she lied to him. She actually used her body to joke with him! Song Yiyan felt that the petty man was about to get angry. She covered her heart and pointed at Ling Sheng and Jun Shiyan. ¡°The two of them showed off their love in front of me. My heart was hurt by a million points.¡± Ji Xing finally controlled his surging anger and followed her impulse to leave. He said in a low voice, ¡°Uncle is injured.¡± Song Yiyan¡¯s expression stiffened as she patted his shoulder. ¡°Hurry up and take a look at Uncle.¡± Jun Shiyan, that bastard, only said that he had found her uncle and that he had safely left. He did not tell her that her uncle was injured! Song Shu looked through the window and saw that the fire had been completely extinguished. Only then did he fall unconscious in relief and let the accompanying doctor treat his wound. Song Yiyan looked at the injured Song Shu and didn¡¯t know if she should be sad or glad. It was already a blessing that he was still alive. Ji Xing had originally thought that the burns were very serious, but they weren¡¯t. It was mainly because the external injuries he had suffered during the fight were more serious, causing him not to know what the injuries were. The doctor treated the wound briefly and the plane flew straight to the Imperial Capital Military Hospital. When the Song family received the news, they were already waiting in the hospital. They were relieved to know that Song Shu was fine. ¡°Yanyan, go send the Third Master and the others off.¡± Song Chen looked at Song Yiyan and Ji Xing. ¡°Grandpa Song, there¡¯s no need. We¡¯re not outsiders.¡± This was the first time Ling Sheng had seen someone from the Song family. Initially, when they heard Song Yiyan¡¯s description, they thought that they all looked like fierce villains. They didn¡¯t expect to feel so close to her. ¡°That¡¯s right. They¡¯re not outsiders,¡± Song Yiyan muttered. Song Chen gave her a look. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to their help that we could find your uncle in such a short time and help you complete your mission.¡± It was also the first time he had seen Old Huo¡¯s granddaughter. She was very beautiful, sensible, and sweet. She felt similar to his own granddaughter. He had not seen Third Master Jun since the accident. He had heard that his legs and face had recovered, but he had never seen him. Today, he saw that he was not bad. Song Yiyan and Ji Xing could only go out and send her off. They had no choice. Ling Sheng said, ¡°You guys can go back.¡± Song Yiyan jogged forward and hugged Ling Sheng. ¡°Thank you.¡± In that case, was it sincere enough? Ling Sheng pushed her away in disgust. ¡°Cut it out. Tell me, what do you want?¡± Song Yiyan said, ¡°No one knows me better than you. It¡¯s not a big deal, I just want to take in a disciple.¡± Ling Sheng immediately became vigilant. ¡°Just give up. My Xiaoqi won¡¯t be your disciple.¡± Chapter 1433 - The Song Couple (161) ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous. To tell you the truth, your precious son is really not qualified to be my disciple.¡± Song Yiyan said proudly, ¡°Our ancestors had a sect rule, they would only pass down their teachings to women.¡± Ling Sheng rolled her eyes at her. ¡°Isn¡¯t your master a man?¡± ¡°Why do you care so much? It will start with me!¡± Song Yiyan coughed to hide her embarrassment. ¡°Not my daughter either.¡± Ling Sheng subconsciously protected her stomach and took a step back. Song Yiyan despised her. ¡°I¡¯m talking about Sangyu, Little Sangyu. Little Sangyu can listen to the voice of all things. If she doesn¡¯t have magic powers to protect herself, it will be very troublesome.¡± Only then did Ling Sheng become serious. She stopped joking with her and nodded solemnly. ¡°Little Sangyu¡¯s case is a little troublesome. Do you have a way to make her ability not work for now?¡± Little Sangyu was too young. If she couldn¡¯t block some information in time, she would definitely collapse. During this period, she would wake up often when she was sleeping. She also fell sick more often from her fever. She was already a weak child, and she was afraid that her situation would worsen. ¡°This is her own ability. I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± Song Yiyan said, ¡°When the heavens give a person a superpower, it¡¯s the same principle as natural selection. If she can adapt and accept it, she can use it well. If she can¡¯t adapt, the outcome will be different. However, I can teach her spells to relieve her pressure appropriately.¡± ¡°Come to my house tomorrow, or I can bring Little Sangyu over.¡± Ling Sheng had already informed Shang Yu and her husband to come back. Shang Yu said that after Little Sangyu came home, she had been feeling uneasy and her low fever had not subsided. She was so anxious that she did not know what to do. ¡°Okay.¡± Song Yiyan finally said seriously, ¡°You should rest well too. We still have a tough battle ahead.¡± Ling Sheng nodded and patted her shoulder. ¡°Got it. You too.¡± Song Yiyan watched as Ling Sheng and Jun Shiyan¡¯s car disappeared before her eyes. Then, she turned to look at Ji Xing and extended her arms. ¡°Baby is tired.¡± Ji Xing chuckled and asked her, ¡°Is the big baby tired, or is the little baby tired?¡± Song Yiyan tilted her head and thought for a moment. ¡°Both are tired.¡± Ji Xing wanted to carry her like a princess, but she was unwilling. It would be embarrassing to be seen in the hospital. She lay on his back and let him carry her. When they returned to the ward, Qiao Yuan was worried. She couldn¡¯t say anything and had to drag her for a full checkup. ¡°Yanyan, listen to your mother. Hurry up and go with her,¡± Song Jing urged. They had been tired from the long journey, what if something happened? ¡°If you don¡¯t go, I¡¯ll get the doctor to move the equipment over and examine you here.¡± Song Chen¡¯s face was serious. He was worried about his granddaughter and great-grandson. ¡°I know, I know.¡± Song Yiyan sighed helplessly. ¡°I don¡¯t have human rights now that I am pregnant, do I? I already said that I am fine.¡± Song Chen glared at her. Song Yiyan quickly pulled Qiao Yuan out. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go.¡± Only then did Song Chen feel relieved. He called Ji Xing to the side and asked him to tell him in detail what was going on. Rong Yin had already called him and asked him to go to the National Security Bureau. He had something to tell him but didn¡¯t say what it was. Ji Xing¡¯s face was very serious. ¡°We promised Uncle Rong not to leak this matter. We can¡¯t say anything to you.¡± Song Chen said, ¡°What secret are you leaking? I¡¯m just asking about your uncle. Why are you so stubborn?¡± He wanted to know what was going on, and he had an idea where he went. After all, even the one who had lived to such a ripe old age without asking about the military and political affairs had been alarmed. That was the General of the Military Commission, his teacher and superior. Teaching him a lesson was like playing a game. What kind of big deal was it to force his teacher, who was nearly 90 years old, out? ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t make things difficult for me.¡± Ji Xing insisted on his principles. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Uncle when he wakes up and see if he will tell you?¡± This matter was very confidential to begin with. Without orders from above, it would be dangerous for anyone to know. ¡°I¡¯ll know even if you don¡¯t say it.¡± Song Chen snorted. He was angry and walked away with his walking stick. After taking two steps, he turned around and glared at him. ¡°You brat, are you still family with me?¡± Ji Xing lowered his eyes slightly. ¡°Grandpa is right.¡± Song Chen wanted to delay it and didn¡¯t want to go today. He would go tomorrow and tell the other party that he was sick and couldn¡¯t make it. It was probably not a particularly urgent matter, so Rong Yin did not say anything and did not insist that he go over immediately. There was nothing wrong with the baby¡¯s condition. ¡°Mom, he has grown up.¡± Song Yiyan¡¯s eyes were filled with curiosity as she looked at the little thing in the picture. ¡°Are you much bigger than last time? How did you grow so fast? Look at this little heart. Was that a heartbeat that was exceptionally strong?¡± Qiao Yuan looked at her gentle face and nodded with a smile. ¡°Yes, yes. Children grow quickly. they change every day. Besides, you¡¯ve been pregnant for half a month.¡± Song Yiyan¡¯s heart softened. At the thought of such a little thing slowly growing in her stomach, she felt an indescribable sense of novelty and happiness. ¡°Mom, when you were pregnant with me, would you keep smiling at the film?¡± Qiao Yuan took her hand. ¡°Of course, your father is even more exaggerated than me. Ever since he found out that he was pregnant with you, he made you call him father every day, play music for you, and read storybooks.¡± Song Yiyan smiled even more happily. ¡°That¡¯s prenatal education. I have to let Ji Xing do prenatal education for him too. Babies with prenatal education are very smart, like me.¡± Qiao Yuan sighed helplessly. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t take him on adventures and run around, it¡¯s the best prenatal education for him.¡± She had no idea that after she and Ji Xing left, the family had been on tenterhooks, afraid that something would happen to her. Fortunately, she and the baby had returned safely. Otherwise, even if they didn¡¯t say anything, what would happen when Big Brother woke up? He would blame himself! ¡°Isn¡¯t this a special situation?¡± Song Yiyan touched her stomach. ¡°He knows that I have something important to do as a mother so he¡¯s been good and didn¡¯t disturb me. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask Ji Xing. I¡¯ve been back and forth for so long, but I haven¡¯t vomited.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, her stomach churned, and she covered her mouth and retched. Qiao Yuan smiled helplessly. ¡°You¡¯re right. My grandson is such a good boy.¡± Song Yiyan patted her stomach and warned angrily, ¡°Hey, little bastard, can you give your mother some face?¡± Chapter 1434 - The Song Couple (162) ¡°You¡¯re already a mother, why are you still acting like a child?¡± Qiao Yuan patted her hand and held it to make her behave. ¡°Why are you bullying a child?¡± Song Yiyan pouted. ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t love me anymore. Do you not love me anymore now that you have the baby? I¡¯m your daughter, okay?¡± Seeing that she had finally regained her vitality, Qiao Yuan was relieved. She smiled and said, ¡°How old are you? You still have the cheek to compete with my grandson.¡± Song Yiyan held her arm. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that no matter how old I am, I¡¯m still yours?¡± Qiao Yuan smiled dotingly, unable to do anything about her. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re a baby, a big baby.¡± Just as Song Yiyan and Qiao Yuan reached the corridor, they saw Song Shu rushing out. Ji Xing, who was behind him, was afraid that he would fall because of his haste, so he followed behind. Qiao Yuan asked, ¡°Dad, where are you going?¡± Why was he in such a hurry? She had never seen her father in such a hurry. Song Chen glanced at her without stopping. ¡°I have something on and need to go home first. You and the Third Brother help your sister-in-law take care of the eldest brother.¡± Qiao Yuan watched as he left and said to Song Yiyan, ¡°You should go back too, there¡¯s no need for so many people in the hospital. Your father, aunt, and I will watch over them. Go back and have a good rest.¡± After this trip, her expression was extremely ugly. She had to let her go back to eat and sleep well to replenish her strength. She would call Aunt Liu later and ask the kitchen to make some nourishing soup for her. When she returned, she would personally make soup for her. Song Yiyan thought so too and wanted to go home first. She was really tired and hadn¡¯t slept on the plane as she was worried about her uncle¡¯s condition and had to stay by his side. Ji Xing and Song Yiyan were going home together. Song Chen didn¡¯t let them go together and looked at them sternly. ¡°Why are you two in such a hurry to go home?¡± Song Yiyan was puzzled. ¡°My mother, father, and aunt are all here. What¡¯s wrong with us going home? Can¡¯t we go home?¡± Song Chen snorted and couldn¡¯t come up with a serious reason. ¡°You guys can go home later.¡± Song Yiyan wanted to say something, but Ji Xing stopped her. ¡°Then Grandpa, you go first.¡± Ji Xing looked at the driver. ¡°Be careful on the road.¡± ¡°You go home later,¡± Song Chen repeated solemnly. He closed the window and leaned against the car seat, holding his phone nervously. He thought he could go over tomorrow! In the end, Rong Yin must have told his teacher. The teacher called and said that he was already heading to his house. How could he let his teacher go to his house? Song Yiyan watched as the car left. She poked Ji Xing with a sly look in her eyes. ¡°Grandpa doesn¡¯t want us to go back, there must be something wrong. Let¡¯s follow him and see.¡± Ji Xing felt that it was not good as Grandpa looked quite anxious. There must be something he did not want them to know so it was not good to go. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the ward!¡± Song Yiyan shook her head as if she had discovered a big secret. ¡°There are so many people guarding the ward. Uncle will definitely be fine, let¡¯s go home.¡± ¡°Grandpa will be angry.¡± Ji Xing grabbed her arm. ¡°Why don¡¯t we find a hotel and rest there!¡± Song Yiyan said, ¡°I¡¯m not used to staying in a hotel, I can¡¯t sleep well in their bed. I have to go home to rest. Besides, even if I don¡¯t sleep, I still have to rest!¡± Ji Xing had no choice but to go along with her and go home. The two of them had just reached the door when they heard a loud angry shout coming from the house. The guard guarding the door trembled in fear. Song Yiyan looked at the car at the door. Oh my god, it was all with the word ¡°military¡± in front. It was a license plate that was rare to see and was impressive. There were armed special police officers guarding it. ¡°Who is this?¡± Song Yiyan whispered to the guard. Oh my, a big shot! He was definitely a big shot. From his voice, he was teaching his grandfather a lesson! His grandfather was General Song, and his status was extraordinary. There were only five people in China who were above him. ¡°Old Fu.¡± The guard looked at the two of them. ¡°Old Fu is in a fit of anger now. Miss, you and the Young Master should go out for a walk, you can come back later.¡± Old Master Fu was nearly 90 years old. For him to come here from home to teach someone a lesson, it was obvious that this was a big matter. ¡°Old Fu?¡± Song Yiyan stuck her head in to take a look but didn¡¯t see anyone. Her heart itched and she wanted to go in and see what was going on. ¡°I¡¯ll go over and take a look. Old Fu likes me the most, he definitely won¡¯t scold Grandpa when he sees me.¡± She wondered who it was! Old Fu was definitely qualified to scold his grandfather, he was his grandfather¡¯s most respected teacher. In the past, she often went to see Old Master Fu with her grandfather. However, in the past two years, Old Master Fu had been quiet and did not see anyone, so she had never seen him again. Something big must have happened for this person to come out of seclusion. Did Grandpa get into trouble? Ji Xing lowered his voice and reminded her, ¡°Old Fu must have come because of Uncle.¡± No wonder his grandfather had been looking for him to find out about this. It turned out that Old Fu also knew about it, he was afraid that Old Fu would teach him a lesson and wanted to know in advance. Song Yiyan originally didn¡¯t want to go over. She wanted to go for a walk and come back when Old Fu was done scolding and his anger subsided. However, when he heard his grandfather being scolded and heard the sound of something being thrown, she couldn¡¯t help but rush in. Song Chen stood in the living room with his head lowered. ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t be angry. If you get angry and hurt your health, what do you want me to do?¡± ¡°What are you going to do? Look at the person you personally promoted, who patted his chest and promised me that he would be loyal and patriotic, what kind of monster was he?!¡± Old Fu was so angry that his entire body was trembling. His hair was gorgeous and his face was filled with wrinkles, but he still had an imposing manner. ¡°Are you trying to anger me to death?¡± ¡°Teacher, I just heard about this. I didn¡¯t know that bastard was so ambitious and rebellious.¡± Song Chen was also heartbroken. Chen Song was a student he had personally promoted and trusted. He really did not expect him to be the center of the matter, and was a traitor! ¡°What did I tell you at that time? Only our own people can take his position. What did you say?¡± Old Fu pointed at him angrily. ¡°What did you tell me at that time?¡± He had to use his own people and the children he had watched grow up to be at ease! ¡°I said that his character and strength are definitely enough for that position. If there are any problems, I can apologize with my life.¡± Song Chen¡¯s voice was firm. Old Fu glanced at him but did not say anything. Song Chen took out a gun and pointed it at his temple, he looked at the old man in front of him and straightened his back. His teacher had said that as a soldier, his spine could not be bent at any time. ¡°Teacher, I was blind and didn¡¯t recognize people. I¡¯ll give you an explanation now.¡± Chapter 1435 - The Song Couple (163) Song Yiyan had just reached the door when she saw this soul-stirring scene. She rushed forward. ¡°Grandpa, Old Fu, what are you doing?!¡± When Old Fu saw her rush in, his expression did not change. He pointed at Song Chen. ¡°Ask him yourself. Ask your grandfather if I forced him to do this.¡± Back then, he already felt that Chen Song was not a good person, he could tell from his appearance that he was evil. In the end, decades had passed, and it had come true! ¡°Yanyan, don¡¯t worry about it. Get out,¡± Song Chen shouted at her. The gun in his hand was still pressed against his temple. He looked at Ji Xing. ¡°Take her out.¡± They were not obedient and came back, why did they come back! ¡°Old Fu, as the saying goes, you can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. There are many things that look like a human but are actually a beast.¡± Song Yiyan paced forward and gestured to Ji Xing. ¡°How would my grandfather know that Chen Song was such a person?¡± She attracted Song Chen¡¯s attention, and while Song Chen focused on her, Ji Xing stepped forward and snatched the gun from his hand at lightning speed. ¡°That¡¯s because he didn¡¯t know how to read people. If he had listened to me back then, would this have happened?¡± Old Fu watched as Song Chen asked Ji Xing for the gun and snorted angrily. ¡°Fortunately, the situation was salvaged this time. If it couldn¡¯t be salvaged, what kind of accident would have happened? Your Song family would have lost a son, and China would have lost a talent.¡± ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Song Chen knew that it was useless to say anything now. Chen Song was indeed someone he had taken a fancy to. He had been promoted by him single-handedly, so he was not much different from how he treated his son. Chen Song was also hardworking. Every time he participated in a mission, he would fight for any dangerous mission. He had made countless contributions and he was proud of him, he felt like he did not choose the wrong person. Later, when he was about to promote someone, the first person he thought of was Chen Song. Everyone had their own selfish motives, so it was natural for him to promote someone he had nurtured. However, at that time, his teacher asked him to go over. He did not trust Chen Song and objected fiercely, he swore an oath before pushing Chen Song to that position. Now that he thought about it, his teacher was right. If he wanted to use people, he had to use his own people. He had to use someone who had absolute loyalty to China. ¡°Hmph!¡± Old Fu was helped to the sofa by Song Yiyan. ¡°If not for Yanyan and your grandson-in-law going to settle the matter, I really want to kill you with my own hands.¡± ¡°Teacher is right.¡± Song Chen lowered his head obediently. He was already so old. Even if he died now, he wouldn¡¯t have much regret. It was just that he died before he could see his great-grandson born. ¡°Yanyan, it¡¯s all thanks to you and that girl from the Huo family this time. I heard about it from Rong Yin.¡± Old Fu¡¯s attitude towards Song Yiyan was very loving, and his smile softened. ¡°She¡¯s a tiger girl!¡± In the past, she felt that this girl was too weak. He even forced the Song family to send her to the army. However, this child was so scared that she cried when she touched a gun. At that time, he felt that it was hopeless. It was impossible for the Song family to have a female general, her personality was too weak and she could not survive in the army. He did not expect that after so many years, this girl had become more valiant and heroic. Her original gentleness had disappeared, making him feel very gratified. ¡°It is our duty as children of China to serve our country, punish evil, and kill traitors,¡± Song Yiyan said, her blood boiling. ¡°As a descendant of the Song family, this is my duty.¡± ¡°Good, good!¡± Old Fu¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as he listened. ¡°You¡¯ve really grown up and become sensible. Grandpa is proud of you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Old Fu.¡± Song Yiyan looked at him solemnly and asked, ¡°Does that mean my grandfather doesn¡¯t have to apologize with his life anymore?¡± Old Fu turned his head and glanced at him. ¡°You¡¯re already so old, yet you still want to die. Aren¡¯t you ashamed?!¡± Song Chen burst into tears. Didn¡¯t you force me to? Old Fu finally relented. ¡°Chen Song is Chen Song, and your grandfather is your grandfather. Your grandfather only promoted him. I¡¯m not senile, so I can¡¯t blame him completely.¡± He could only blame his eyes for being blind. Who did he promote? Look at how much trouble he caused and almost burned the entire north. If the north was burned down, the losses would be immeasurable and irreversible. Not to mention him, no one would be able to escape responsibility! ¡°Old Fu, you¡¯re so righteous.¡± Song Yiyan still had a lingering fear when she thought of the situation just now. At that moment, Grandpa really wanted to shoot himself. The blood of a soldier was imprinted in his bones. No matter how old he was, he was still a soldier. ¡°I heard from Rong Yin that you¡¯re preparing to join the Onmyoji Alliance?¡± Old Fu was not only here for Song Chen, but also for her. When he heard the news, he was so angry that he almost died on the spot. He held his breath and wanted to come over and teach him a lesson to calm his anger. ¡°Yes.¡± Song Yiyan looked at the old man. ¡°Has Uncle Rong made things clear to you? I¡¯ll help him get the position of the Alliance Master. I¡¯ll just be a puppet, I won¡¯t care about anything else.¡± She was lazy and didn¡¯t want to invite trouble. If it weren¡¯t for Sheng Sheng and Uncle Rong¡¯s promise that she would be free, she wouldn¡¯t have agreed. ¡°How can that be?¡± Old Fu looked at her seriously and said earnestly, ¡°Since we¡¯re going to do it, we¡¯ll do our best. How can you think that way?¡± Song Yiyan said, ¡°I don¡¯t have to do my best, it¡¯s best if I just eat and die. Old Fu, you don¡¯t know me, I like to do nothing.¡± Song Chen gave her a look, telling her to shut up. What nonsense are you talking about? Do you want to anger the teacher to death? The teacher hated people who got by and did not want to improve. ¡°Listen to me. If you want to do this, do it well.¡± Old Fu became serious and his face tightened. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to do it, don¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t need me to do it?¡± Song Yiyan¡¯s eyes lit up. Great, this is great. She smiled until her eyes curved. ¡°Then tell Uncle Rong that it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help, but you don¡¯t want me to do it, okay?¡± Old Master Fu did not expect her to be so happy. He held his breath and regretted what he had just said. What was wrong with this child? He thought that it was a good thing that her personality had changed, her words just now were quite passionate. Why did the mention of the Onmyoji Alliance make her not want to improve and only want peace? Song Chen wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. What was this girl talking about? Teacher should not be angered by her! Chapter 1436 - The Song Couple (164) ¡°You young people have to be driven. How can you be like this?¡± Old Fu sighed and continued to preach. ¡°You say that those who don¡¯t have any ideals can¡¯t be young people. You¡¯re a descendant of the Song family, and you should prioritize the country. How can you be so decadent and only think about yourself?¡± Song Yiyan blinked and touched her stomach. ¡°Old Fu, I¡¯m pregnant.¡± Old Master Fu had prepared a lot of words to persuade her, but he swallowed them all when he heard her words. He turned around and glared at Song Chen. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? It¡¯s such a big deal!¡± Rong Yin had asked him to come over and to try and persuade her to help after she became the Alliance Master of the Onmyoji Alliance. He felt that Rong Yin¡¯s words were too humble. Since she had already agreed to do it, why couldn¡¯t she do it well? Why did she have to only have a fake title? He told him that he would definitely convince her to do it well. The descendants of the Song family are the descendants of the Chinese military. How could they not repay their ancestors? ¡°I just found out. It¡¯s not good to tell anyone.¡± Song Chen was also wronged. He couldn¡¯t tell anyone in the first three months, it was an old tradition in China. ¡°Got it.¡± Old Fu sighed. She was already pregnant, how could he let her go to the battlefield? ¡°Yanyan, take good care of your body during this period of time. We¡¯ll talk about this after your child is born and your body recovers.¡± A woman¡¯s childbirth was the most damaging to her vitality. It would take her at least two or three years to recover to her original state. His wife, daughter-in-law, and granddaughter-in-law were all like this, he knew that. ¡°Thank you, Old Fu.¡± Song Yiyan finally heaved a sigh of relief. She could hide for another two years, her baby had come at the right time. ¡°You too.¡± Old Fu pointed at Song Chen. ¡°Yanyan already has a baby, yet you still let her go to the battlefield to save him. You all have to thank Yanyan properly.¡± She was indeed a child of the Song family. At such a critical moment, she could take the risk to complete this secret mission for her uncle. Yanyan has the country in her heart. ¡°I asked for it myself.¡± Song Yiyan looked at Old Fu. ¡°My grandfather didn¡¯t ask me to go.¡± She wouldn¡¯t say anything no matter how deep it was, in case Old Fu had too much hope in her. He might even have handed over the China Special Affairs Department to her. She did not want to worry about so many things. How tiring was that? She did not want to be a strong woman either, she just wanted to live a peaceful life. In her previous life, she had already had enough of hiding and working hard. Just thinking about it made her feel like she was not human. ¡°You and Ji Xing just came back and must be tired. Hurry up and go up to rest!¡± Old Fu looked at the child¡¯s dark circles and haggard face, he did not pull them to talk anymore. There was no end to these words, there was plenty of time to say them and there was no hurry. ¡°Then, Old Fu, we¡¯ll go up and rest.¡± Song Yiyan was really exhausted. ¡°Take your time with Grandpa.¡± Ji Xing and Song Yiyan went upstairs. ¡°Come here.¡± Old Fu glanced at Song Chen. ¡°Teacher.¡± Song Chen stood beside him respectfully. ¡°I know about Yanyan. As her grandfather, you have to pay more attention to her and do more thinking.¡± Old Fu could tell that she really didn¡¯t want to be the leader of the Onmyoji Alliance. ¡°Yes,¡± Song Chen said stubbornly. Doing a job? Yanyan was a child with an idea, it wasn¡¯t up to him to decide. She was different from the other children at home. Besides, he could not bear to criticize her! ¡°You told the children at home that you would educate her on patriotism when you have nothing to do. I think you¡¯ve neglected this.¡± Old Fu sighed. ¡°If this child is capable, she should be used to the best of her ability. If she is allowed to stay at home and be a good wife and mother, she will be letting down her talents, her people, and her country.¡± When Song Chen heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but brace himself and say, ¡°Teacher, it¡¯s Yanyan¡¯s own choice to live her life. I respect her and won¡¯t force her.¡± Old Fu said, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to force her. I just asked you to talk more and subtly influence her. Which child of the Song family doesn¡¯t work hard for China?¡± ¡°Teacher, the men and women of our Song family are all at the front line, doing the most dangerous and confidential work. I want Yanyan to be safe.¡± Song Chen felt bitter. That¡¯s right. He had worked hard until he almost died in exchange for the honor of the Song family in China. However, behind these words was countless blood and hard work. It was too heavy. Wasn¡¯t Yanyan the same this time? At a critical moment, the Song family could only advance. They advanced fearlessly, which one of them had ever retreated? However, no one knew how painful and sad he was when Yanyan and Ji Xing were there. He wanted to shout at them not to go, he was afraid that they would not be able to come back if they went. Nor did he know what kind of torment he¡¯d been enduring in the six hours they¡¯d been gone, every minute of it burning with anxiety. He would not stop his children and grandchildren from serving their country. That was their choice. If they¡¯d chosen to be at home, he agreed. That, too, was their choice. Among the children of the Song family, only one was at the back, looking after the house as if it was a tradition. The eldest and second brothers went to the army and handed over the family business to the third son. In Ah Heng¡¯s generation, all three children had gone to the army, tacitly letting Yanyan stay. After Song Chen sent Old Fu off, he stood in the courtyard and looked at the sky for a long time before turning around and returning to the house. He climbed up to the second floor. Ji Xing was still awake while Song Yiyan was already asleep. Ji Xing opened the door and saw the old man standing there. ¡°Grandpa.¡± Song Chen¡¯s voice was very soft. ¡°Is Yanyan asleep?¡± Ji Xing said, ¡°Yes.¡± Song Chen said, ¡°Follow me to the study.¡± With Yanyan¡¯s personality, she didn¡¯t want to do anything now. But when it came down to it, when no one could take the responsibility, she would still take it up without hesitation. They were the children of the Song family, the bloodline of the Song family. He naturally knew their personalities, and the sense of responsibility in their bones did not allow them to stand by and do nothing. He had to inform Ji Xing first so that he could take good care of Yanyan, support her, and protect her. ¡°Ji Xing, if she insists on doing something dangerous, don¡¯t blame her. She¡¯s stubborn.¡± Song Chen looked at him. Ji Xing said, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. No matter what she does, I will support her and protect her.¡± Song Chen said, ¡°Even if you think that way now and got tired after a long time, can you still guarantee that you will love her, trust her, indulge her, and protect her as you do now?¡± Chapter 1437 - The Song Couple (165) ¡°Grandpa, actually, I should be the one thanking you for giving her a complete home.¡± Ji Xing looked at the old man, his eyes filled with gratitude. In the other world, she was alone. Her only master had left when she was young and never returned. She was alone in that harsh world. She survived while looking for her master, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t find him. No one knew how much she had suffered to gain a place in the Onmyoji Alliance. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t have the ability. She was just tired of scheming and having to be vigilant and careful all the time, she wanted to enjoy life. ¡°What are you talking about? She¡¯s the daughter of the Song family. If we don¡¯t dote on her, who will?¡± Song Chen didn¡¯t know what he meant. The girls of the Song family should be pampered by themselves. How could others thank them for what they should do? ¡°Thank you, Grandpa,¡± Ji Xing said sincerely. They did not know. Only they knew how they had come to this world. He was a little grateful to Jun Shiyan now. Back then, he was the one who suggested sealing Yanyan and Ling Sheng¡¯s memories. Only then could she experience the life of having a family. If she came with her memories, she wouldn¡¯t be able to open her heart and accept her new family. In the beginning, he also thought that the Song family did not treat her well. After experiencing so much, he understood that everyone was sincerely good to her. However, some people did not know how to express their feelings. They just used the wrong method. At the end of the day, it was all for her own good. ¡°If you treat Yanyan badly after you get married in the future, I won¡¯t let you off.¡± Song Chen had to be polite before using force. No one would be completely at ease handing their baby over to another man. The worry in their hearts would not disappear. ¡°Got it.¡± Ji Xing smiled at him. ¡°Grandpa, why don¡¯t I go to the Song family¡¯s ancestral hall and swear that if I don¡¯t treat Yanyan well in the future, I¡¯ll be struck by lightning?¡± Song Chen coughed softly. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Ji Xing responded in a low voice. Song Chen said seriously, ¡°When you get married and go home to worship your ancestors, I¡¯ll look at you and swear.¡± Song Chen said, ¡°Look after Yanyan and let her sleep a little longer. When a woman is pregnant, her legs and stomach will cramp. At that time, her grandmother was like that, she couldn¡¯t sleep well every night. Don¡¯t sleep too soundly. If she¡¯s uncomfortable, coax her.¡± Ji Xing said, ¡°Okay.¡± Song Chen said, ¡°Also, she must have been shocked by this trip. I¡¯ll get the kitchen to stew some medicine to calm her down tomorrow.¡± Ji Xing said, ¡°Yes.¡± She was not shocked, she was worried that something would happen to her uncle. Nothing in this world could scare her. Song Chen nagged Ji Xing for a long time before letting him go back to look at Song Yiyan. ¡°Do you remember what Grandpa told you?¡± Ji Xing said, ¡°I remember.¡± Song Chen said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you remember. I want to see your performance and actions.¡± Ji Xing looked at the nagging old man and felt warm inside. He smiled and said, ¡°I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡± Only then did Song Chen let him go. When Ji Xing returned, Song Yiyan got up from the bed and narrowed her eyes when she saw him enter. ¡°I¡¯m thirsty.¡± ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Ji Xing told her to lie back down. Song Yiyan looked at the time and frowned. ¡°Where did you go?¡± Ji Xing said, ¡°Grandpa talked to me for a while. I¡¯ll go down and get you some water.¡± Song Yiyan muttered as she lay on the bed, ¡°Let¡¯s buy a fridge and put it in our room tomorrow. It¡¯s too inconvenient to get water from downstairs every day.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ji Xing felt that this was the most he had said today. There was water in the bedroom, but it was at room temperature. He wanted to go down and warm a glass of milk for her. Song Yiyan yawned sleepily and lay on the bed, waiting for Ji Xing to return. She fell asleep and had a dream. Ji Xing brought the milk up and saw that she was already asleep. He sat beside her lovingly and couldn¡¯t bear to wake her. But he looked at the milk in his hand and was afraid it would be cold later. Song Yiyan seemed to have dreamed of something. She hammered the blanket and laughed happily, almost rolling on the bed. ¡°Yanyan,¡± Ji Xing called her gently. ¡°Wake up.¡± What did she dream of? Why was she so happy? Did she pick up money in her dream? Song Yiyan was in the middle of a good dream when someone shouted at her. She woke up and kicked him angrily. Afraid that he would overturn the milk, Ji Xing grabbed her leg and admitted his mistake. ¡°I was wrong.¡± Song Yiyan said, ¡°Would you be angry if I woke you up while you were dreaming?¡± Ji Xing gave her the milk and helped her calm down. ¡°That depends on what dream I have. If it¡¯s a nightmare, you have to wake me up as soon as possible.¡± Song Yiyan was thirsty and drank the milk in one go. She glared at him angrily. ¡°Sweet dreams, of course!¡± Ji Xing stroked her head and stroked her hair. ¡°Then what did you dream of just now? Our wedding?¡± Song Yiyan gritted her teeth. ¡°Who wants to marry you? We¡¯re not even married yet and you won¡¯t even let me have a dream. What will happen if we get married?¡± Ji Xing sighed and apologized softly. ¡°I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have woken you up to give you milk.¡± Song Yiyan¡¯s anger is mostly gone now. She looked at him with sparkling eyes. ¡°Guess what I dreamed of?¡± Ji Xing wiped the remaining milk from the corner of her lips. ¡°What?¡± Song Yiyan¡¯s eyes lit up even more. ¡°Do you know what a big carp is? It¡¯s golden and shiny.¡± She gestured exaggeratedly as she spoke. The carp was as big as her arms. Ji Xing couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Your carp has become a spirit.¡± Song Yiyan said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Guess what I did?¡± Ji Xing asked, ¡°You caught it?¡± Song Yiyan nodded abruptly and laughed happily. ¡°I saw a big golden koi fish that was swimming beside me. How could I not catch it? I hugged it!¡± Seeing how excited she was, Ji Xing asked, ¡°When I woke you up, where did the fish go?¡± Song Yiyan pointed at her stomach. ¡°It burrowed into my stomach with a whoosh. Let me tell you, our baby must be a koi fish.¡± Ji Xing gently touched her stomach. ¡°Baby, did you hear that? Your mother said that you¡¯re a koi fish!¡± Song Yiyan was overjoyed. ¡°Really, this is a fetal dream. It¡¯s very accurate. My baby must be smart and blessed.¡± ¡°Our baby must be a little lucky star.¡± Ji Xing kissed her forehead. ¡°You¡¯ve drunk the milk and had a dream. It¡¯s time to sleep!¡± Chapter 1438 - The Song Couple (166) Song Yiyan was so excited that she couldn¡¯t sleep. Even with her eyes open, she could see the golden koi fish. Ji Xing sang a lullaby and coaxed her to sleep after a long time. The next morning, Song Yiyan told her family about her dream. Only Song Chen was at home, he couldn¡¯t stop smiling. ¡°Sure, koi fish are an auspicious sign. My dear great-grandchild must be a lucky star.¡± ¡°Master, I heard that dreaming of fish in a fetal dream is a good sign. Miss Yanyan must have a fat boy in her stomach.¡± Auntie Liu smiled as she scooped rice for him. Ji Xing asked, ¡°Why can¡¯t it be a daughter?¡± Before the baby was born, they would not think about the baby¡¯s gender. However, he wanted a daughter, a daughter as beautiful as Yanyan. ¡°Yes, anything is possible.¡± Song Chen nodded in agreement. ¡°It¡¯s good to have a girl, a girl is obedient and sensible. Our Song family has always had more yang than yin, it¡¯s better to have a daughter.¡± Aunt Liu quickly corrected herself. ¡°Old General, Young Master, you¡¯re right. It might not be true. She might be a cute girl, as beautiful as Miss Yanyan.¡± However, the saying that had been passed down in China for thousands of years was that if one dreamed of fish, the child would be a son. Miss Yanyan¡¯s dream was different from that of ordinary people. Not to mention the koi fish, but it was a shining golden koi fish. Whether it was a boy or a girl, they were definitely dragons and phoenixes among men! ¡°Don¡¯t say anything.¡± Song Yiyan glanced at Ji Xing and Song Chen. ¡°If it were my son, he would be so sad to hear you say that.¡± ¡°The boy is thick-skinned and won¡¯t be sad,¡± Song Chen added. Ji Xing nodded in agreement. His grandfather was right, but Song Yiyan glared at him and said seriously, ¡°A son is good too.¡± Song Yiyan was an Onmyoji herself, so she naturally knew what it meant to dream of koi fish. However, this might not be accurate. It might be a daughter! ¡°I heard that the daughter of the Huo family is pregnant with a girl.¡± Song Chen put down his chopsticks and smiled at Song Yiyan. ¡°If our daughter has a son, they can get engaged!¡± Song Yiyan looked at her grandfather¡¯s happy expression and bit her chopsticks. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t you hate the Huo family?¡± ¡°Is that the Huo family? Their child¡¯s surname is Jun.¡± Song Chen argued, ¡°And I think that the daughter of the Huo family is not bad, she¡¯s sensible and smart. Grandpa likes her a lot, and the child she gives birth to won¡¯t be bad.¡± Just look at Xiaoqi. He was a sensible and cute little guy. It didn¡¯t matter if there was a grudge or not. They were already so old, so such a small matter was nothing. They couldn¡¯t wait to coax the child, who would be in the mood to be angry? ¡°How do you know that the baby is a girl?¡± Song Yiyan was puzzled. Sheng Sheng wouldn¡¯t do a gender test, let alone Jun Shiyan. ¡°Old Huo said it,¡± Song Chen said matter-of-factly, as if he knew everything. ¡°He knows what he wants to know.¡± ¡°You said that her grandfather asked the doctor?¡± Song Yiyan really didn¡¯t know this, this was too much. She looked at Song Chen seriously. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to do this, okay?¡± If Sheng Sheng found out, she would definitely be angry. Even if the old man wanted a granddaughter, how could he be so impatient? What if he found out that it was a boy? He didn¡¯t want him anymore! ¡°I know. How can I be like Old Huo? I definitely won¡¯t ask, I like both boys and girls.¡± Song Chen became serious. ¡°Who else in the Huo family knows?¡± Song Yiyan asked. Song Chen muttered, ¡°How would I know? I¡¯m not from the Huo family, don¡¯t tell that daughter of the Huo family about this.¡± Song Yiyan said, ¡°I¡¯m not that free.¡± Gender identification was not a big deal. Actually, it did not matter if she knew. Old Master Huo definitely wanted a granddaughter. After all, everyone in the family was a boy, and there was no girl. It was obvious from how much he doted on Sheng Sheng. Old Master Huo had so many sons and grandsons, and he even had a few great-grandchildren. He didn¡¯t care about the rest and didn¡¯t even coax them, he just chased after Xiaoqi every day. Song Yiyan said, ¡°You just want to know if it¡¯s a girl or a boy!¡± Song Chen shook his head and said guiltily, ¡°I don¡¯t want to know, no!¡± ¡°If you want to know, just say so.¡± Song Yiyan burst out laughing. ¡°I want to know too.¡± Song Chen¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement, but he was still skeptical. ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the hospital to take a look after a while.¡± The country¡¯s rules prohibited the identification of the fetus¡¯s gender because they were afraid of miscarriage and abortion. Their family was different. Whether it was a boy or a girl, they were all treasures of the Song family. Song Yiyan nodded. ¡°Okay!¡± She wanted to see if this dream was accurate. If she dreamed of a carp, it must be a son? It was all feudal superstition! Ji Xing let out a low cough and smiled at Song Yiyan. ¡°After talking so much, do you think it¡¯s a boy or a girl?¡± Song Yiyan looked at her stomach and was very sure. ¡°I think it¡¯s a girl!¡± Ji Xing looked at Song Chen. ¡°How about Grandpa?¡± Song Chen said, ¡°I think it¡¯s a girl too.¡± Ji Xing said, ¡°Add my vote.¡± Aunt Liu, who was standing at the side, raised her hand silently. ¡°Can I vote?¡± Song Chen nodded. ¡°Speak.¡± Aunt Liu smiled. ¡°I think Miss Yanyan is pregnant with a boy.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the old general looked over with a death stare and she trembled in fear. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to take a look. Do you still want more food, old general?¡± Everyone said that fetal dreams were very accurate. Anyway, she was not very cultured and believed in such things. However, the Song family wanted a girl. After all, in the past few generations, Miss Yanyan was the only daughter. It was everyone¡¯s wish to have a cute daughter. ¡°Auntie Liu, if you¡¯re wrong, I¡¯ll punish you to make a month¡¯s cake for me. You¡¯re not allowed to make a repeat.¡± Song Yiyan loved to eat the cakes made by Auntie Liu. It was especially delicious, it was even more delicious than the ones in cake shops outside. It was the kind that would get her addicted after eating it. ¡°If I¡¯m right?¡± Aunt Liu asked weakly. ¡°I¡¯ll give you an additional two years of salary at the end of the year,¡± Song Chen promised. Aunt Liu was so happy that she couldn¡¯t stop smiling. ¡°Thank you, Old General. Thank you, Miss Yanyan. Thank you, Young Master.¡± All of them who worked in the Song family had high salaries, did not have much work, and their treatment was good. Many people could not get a job no matter how hard they tried. The Song family was different from the other noble families. They treated their servants well and did not put on any airs, it was comfortable to work here. ¡°Then, Grandpa, what reward do I get?¡± Song Yiyan looked at Song Chen. ¡°Money, money, give me money as a reward for my hard work!¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Song Chen thought for a moment and made up his mind. ¡°Can I give you my grandfather¡¯s merit badge to keep?¡± Chapter 1439 - The Song Couple (167) ¡°Grandpa, this is too tacky. Give me something practical.¡± Song Yiyan smiled at Song Chen, her eyes filled with money. ¡°I am so careless, what if I lose it?¡± Song Chen couldn¡¯t tell what she meant, he was seriously thinking about what was extraordinary. Military medals were his treasures, he would give them to no one. Song Yiyan then made a gesture of counting money and blinked at him. Song Chen finally understood and laughed happily. ¡°Grandpa¡¯s military achievements are tacky, but your money is not?¡± Song Yiyan grinned. ¡°I¡¯m just a commoner!¡± Song Chen couldn¡¯t do anything about her. ¡°Okay, when your father comes back, I¡¯ll let him transfer Lucky Building to you and let you be a landlady, okay?¡± Song Yiyan nodded vigorously. ¡°Grandpa, you can¡¯t regret it!¡± Lucky Building was an office building under the Song family. The rent every year was more than a billion yuan, she could really be a landlady. ¡°When have I ever regretted it?¡± Song Chen smiled at Ji Xing. ¡°Make more money and take care of this gold digger.¡± Ji Xing smiled and replied, ¡°Yes, Grandpa.¡± Song Yiyan muttered and pointed at her stomach. ¡°I¡¯m not. It¡¯s the other way around.¡± Money was a good thing. She still loved money the most. ¡°But Grandpa, won¡¯t my brothers have any objections if you give me the building?¡± Song Yiyan knew that this kind of thing definitely wouldn¡¯t happen, so she still had to ask just in case. ¡°Hmph, who asked them not to give me great-grandchildren?¡± Song Chen raised his chin proudly. ¡°I¡¯ll give him the two apartment buildings in Monte next.¡± Song Yiyan smiled. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll tell them immediately.¡± They were both high-end residential areas, the value of two buildings was not much less than an office building. The apartment buildings were also rented for public use, allowing her to meet the conditions of being a landlady. ¡°I don¡¯t expect anything from them.¡± Song Chen sighed and looked at her. ¡°Prepare yourself with Ji Xing and quickly arrange for a second child. I¡¯ll get your father to give you two more hotels.¡± Song Yiyan straightened her back and said seriously, ¡°If I give birth to eight or ten children, will all the Song family¡¯s assets be mine?¡± Song Chen smiled lovingly and expectantly. ¡°The more you give birth to, the more Grandpa will give you.¡± Song Yiyan curled her lips. ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re treating me like a pig!¡± Song Chen coughed. ¡°No, why would Grandpa think that? You¡¯re Grandpa¡¯s precious granddaughter.¡± Song Yiyan said, ¡°I have an office building, I¡¯m already satisfied with being a landlady. If you want a great-grandson, let my brother and the others have one.¡± Song Chen felt wronged. Didn¡¯t she like money? She wasn¡¯t willing to have children even if he gave her money. Forget it, he couldn¡¯t just depend on her. He had to depend on the rest. Fortunately, there was no shortage of children at home. Any of them could have kids! Song Yiyan and Ji Xing¡¯s wedding was already on the agenda. After Song Yiyan¡¯s leave time was up, the filming of Director Li Rong¡¯s movie, Scorching Sun, was about to start. She couldn¡¯t keep delaying it just because she had something on. Li Rong didn¡¯t say anything, nor did he dare to say anything. He couldn¡¯t wait to serve her, it was up to her when to film. However, the other actors and fans were unhappy. Why did they have to delay filming because of her? Who did she think she was? She was just a small fry. It was already a blessing for her to be the female lead of Scorching Sun. There were so many big shots in the entertainment industry, but even the Movie King and Movie Queen did not dare to act like a big shot in front of Director Li Rong. She, on the other hand, dared to put on airs. During this period of time, because of the delay in filming, they were scolded again and again on the internet. Before the production team officially announced the start of filming, they were rotated to be the team of other actors. Song Yiyan¡¯s studio and everyone else was very calm. It was as if they had faded out of the circle and there was no response. They were criticized for laying low and they desperately wanted them to respond. Finally, Song Yiyan replied. ¡°Thank you for your concern, I¡¯m alive and well and busy inheriting the family¡¯s assets. I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t look at Weibo. Please pay attention, anyone would be unlucky for scolding me!¡± Below, all of them were cursing. No one believed that she would really inherit any family assets. She might have found another rich old man who was about to die and waited for him to die before quickly inheriting his family assets. Who was she trying to scare by calling them unlucky? The relevant actors of ¡°Scorching Sun¡± had seen her at the opening banquet and knew her identity. They were all quiet and did not dare to say anything. Ruan Xiao also asked his agent to warn the fans and the moderators of the fan club not to speak ill of Song Yiyan. But the more this was the case, the more the fans felt that there was something between him and Song Yiyan. The main account wouldn¡¯t scold Song Yiyan, but he would use another account to scold her every day. Fortunately, Song Yiyan was busy and didn¡¯t like to read gossip, especially on Weibo, where fans gathered. She didn¡¯t log in for half a month and couldn¡¯t be bothered to manage her account. As for those who cursed, if she couldn¡¯t see it, they were cursing themselves. She was an Onmyoji, so she could do some spells and reflect them back, making them unlucky for a hundred days. Ruan Xiao¡¯s fans, who scolded Song Yiyan the most, knew very well that they would be unlucky. It was strange. Ever since they scolded Song Yiyan, they were really unlucky. They were so unlucky that they could fall on the ground when they walked on flat ground and were almost hit by a car when they went out. They didn¡¯t dare to scold her anymore. When they saw more people scolding her, they were so evil that they even gloated. They wanted to see others suffer as they did. Song Yiyan scrolled through the comments and realized that there were quite a lot of people scolding her. She casually posted a second Weibo post. ¡°Everyone who praises me, they will become cute and loving. Everything will go smoothly and they will be lucky!¡± Just as everyone thought that there would be a wave of curses, Ruan Xiao¡¯s army rushed forward and praised her. The anti-fans started to think that Song Yiyan had hired her own army. How shameless, how could she praise herself? Indeed, shameless people were invincible. Song Yiyan looked at the flattery below and couldn¡¯t stop smiling. No wonder everyone wanted to be a celebrity and watch their fans praise themselves, they were so refreshing! She could even imagine that when she posted on Weibo in the future, her fans would praise her. ¡°Miss Song, have you thought it through?¡± Chen Xin was a little disappointed. With her looks, it would be a pity if she didn¡¯t enter the entertainment industry. Chapter 1440 - The Song Couple (168) ¡°Don¡¯t be so dejected. I¡¯m not quitting the industry.¡± Song Yiyan was still reading the comments when she heard Chen Xin¡¯s words. ¡°I just want to develop into a higher-end actor and only take on the best shows.¡± During this period of time, she had clearly realized that she wasn¡¯t completely suitable for the entertainment industry. It was mainly because the sudden events around her were unpredictable. When she became the Alliance Master of the Onmyoji Alliance in the future, would she really be able to say that she could commit to this? When she gave birth, she would have to take care of the child every day, and she would be even busier. She would just treat the entertainment industry as a play ticket. After all, she still liked acting very much. It could be developed as a hobby. It was best to take on the best shows where the quality was guaranteed, it was enough to take on one movie a year or so. As an actress, she had to fade out of the audience¡¯s sight. She could not be like those people who could not wait for their trending topics to appear in the audience¡¯s eyes every day. They were doing this to create the impression that they were very popular so that they could accept advertisements, movies, and television dramas to further increase their reputation. In the end, it was all for money. What about her? She did not need to work hard to earn money, she did not lack money at all. Perhaps in two years, Ji Xing would surpass Jun Shiyan and become the richest man in the world. She would be the wife of the richest man. When she was happy, she would film a script that moved her heart. If she didn¡¯t want to film it, she wouldn¡¯t film it. How carefree was that? Moreover, Ji Xing was preparing to expand his business into the entertainment industry recently. When the time came, she would be able to choose the best resources in the industry. ¡°I know.¡± Chen Xin sighed again. She had promised to act well and dominate the entertainment industry, but he was the only one left. He was too sad. ¡°Our studio recently signed a few new people. Do you want to meet them?¡± She was leaving everything to him now, which meant that she trusted him enough to entrust him with everything. ¡°No, you can handle it. Tell me what resources you need, don¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± Song Yiyan put down her phone and looked at him seriously. ¡°I think I can get a lot of resources now.¡± Chen Xin naturally wouldn¡¯t stand on ceremony with her. She was the big boss, so she had to do her best for the company¡¯s development. He told her all the people he had taken a fancy to recently. ¡°I can guarantee that the artistes I choose are all good seedlings. As long as there are good opportunities, they will definitely become famous and become the company¡¯s money tree.¡± Chen Xin was very confident in his ability to judge people. ¡°Let me ask around. I¡¯ll give you the news in the next two days.¡± After hearing this, Song Yiyan looked at the artiste information Chen Xin had given her. Chen Xin said that they were all newcomers who had been personally selected by him. Most of them were students from the film academy, and there were also people he had chosen from various video streaming platforms. She took a look, they didn¡¯t have the Internet celebrity faces of the current entertainment industry. They all looked natural, handsome, and beautiful. They all had their own style and temperament and were really not bad. ¡°Okay.¡± Chen Xin didn¡¯t know whether to ask or not. In the end, he forced himself to smile and ask her, ¡°I heard that your husband is going to be in the entertainment industry.¡± ¡°He¡¯s preparing to do it!¡± Song Yiyan smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t mistreat you when the time comes. You can just be your CEO in peace!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Chen Xin scratched his head. ¡°Let him acquire our company first!¡± Song Yiyan said, ¡°Are you not confident that you can do it well and want to rely on him?¡± Chen Xin smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of confidence. I¡¯m just taking advantage of the situation.¡± Working under the founder of the Universe Group, the big boss, was something to be proud of. ¡°What¡¯s the point of acquiring it? I¡¯ll just send him over to be the CEO.¡± Song Yiyan looked at him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s definitely using our company to expand his business in the entertainment industry.¡± What acquisition? It was all under her name. The big boss of the Universe Group was not Ji Xing, but her! After hearing her words, Chen Xin was relieved. Knowing that she was about to leave, he asked her, ¡°There¡¯s really no need to deal with those anti-fans on Weibo.¡± Song Yiyan smiled mysteriously. ¡°I already said that those who scold me will be unlucky. When they are unlucky, they will naturally not scold me anymore and will praise me.¡± Chen Xin did not believe in this, but he did not refute it. She had really become a god. Could she control the luck of others? However, the boss had said that there was no need to care! When Chen Xin arrived downstairs, he asked her again, ¡°Let me send you to the set!¡± In the past, she was introverted and did not like to talk. When she arrived at the production team, she was invisible and did not have much of a presence. Even the director only thought of her when she was in his scenes. But now, with her personality, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be ignored. He was afraid that with her temper, she would offend someone on the set. Although she was not afraid of anyone with her current identity, it was still very troublesome to deal with some people. ¡°No need.¡± Song Yiyan refused directly. She looked at the handsome man walking towards her and tilted her head with a smile. ¡°I have a new assistant.¡± Chen Xin saw it too. It was Ji Xing, her boyfriend. But now that they had registered their marriage, it was time for him to be her husband. He greeted respectfully, ¡°Hello, Mr. Ji.¡± The entire plot of Scorching Sun was more moderate. There were no intense or dangerous actions, it was just a normal story. This was a good thing for Song Yiyan. Otherwise, her family would be worried again, especially her grandfather. He came to the film set every two or three days to inspect it, he would be unhappy if the commotion was slightly bigger. Oh my god, the big boss of the Universe Group was her assistant. He didn¡¯t have to worry anymore. After all, the methods of the big boss of the Universe Group were comparable to Third Master Jun¡¯s. He was swift and decisive, and his methods were domineering. If anyone really bumped into him, they could only pray for their own luck. Chen Xin watched them leave before turning around and returning to the company. Song Yiyan was scrolling through Weibo when she realized that Ling Xiaoqi was refuting every Weibo post that scolded her. She chuckled. ¡°See, my godson is amazing. He knows how to dote on me, I didn¡¯t dote on him for nothing!¡± Ji Xing saw that she was quite smug and happy. ¡°Are you really not going to get rid of those haters¡¯ messages?¡± Those ignorant things on the Internet had chased and scolded her for a long time. She was magnanimous and not angry at all. ¡°If they scold me, they will receive retaliation. If something happens, they won¡¯t dare to scold me anymore.¡± Song Yiyan showed him the document. ¡°Look at these compliments. It¡¯s because they got unlucky and started to praise me instead.¡± Ji Xing sighed helplessly. Forget it, it¡¯s okay as long as she likes it. She was pregnant now and her temper would fluctuate, he had to go along with everything and coax her. Otherwise, she would lose her temper and ignore him again. Chapter 1441 - The Song Couple (169) The filming of ¡°Scorching Sun¡± began. Song Yiyan brought along a handsome assistant who made many people scream on the spot. Everyone who attended the opening banquet knew that this was not any assistant. It was Song Yiyan¡¯s boyfriend, a man who could be brothers with the living King of Hell, Third Master Jun. Ruan Xiao had originally wanted to create hype with Song Yiyan. Now, even if he had the intention, he did not have the guts to do so. He could not wait to serve her! Song Yiyan was the eldest daughter of the Song family while her boyfriend was Third Master Jun¡¯s brother. Who dared to provoke her? The few main actors in the same group and the director group all knew her identity. No one dared to make her unhappy. However, as a big director of the entertainment industry, Li Rong still had his own requirements and principles, especially when it came to acting skills. There was absolutely no room for discussion. Song Yiyan had a night scene with Ruan Xiao tonight. Even though it was a three-minute shot, it was also the highlight of the entire movie. The actors had to do it themselves. When Song Yiyan was filming, no matter what she was filming, she never used a substitute. She always did it herself. This was especially true for fighting scenes. She was even more professional than a professional martial arts director. Later on, the martial arts director even asked her to study fighting techniques. The actresses in the same group had at least two or three stand-ins, it was necessary to have a nude substitute. However, they also tried their best to do it themselves. After all, it was Director Li¡¯s scene, they had to show off themselves as much as possible. Ruan Xiao had accepted the role from a famous director in his first major production, so he naturally wanted to leave the best impression. Apart from the difficult fighting scenes, he would also do every scene himself. In the afternoon, he filmed a rather difficult fighting scene. In order not to use a substitute, he started practicing when he did not have any scenes. However, during filming, because the technical difficulty was too high for ordinary people, they had to act dozens of times before they passed and he even fell once. The stage supervisor had already informed them that the scene was about to begin. They had to act in exterior scenes, rain scenes, and even the winter and summer scenes. They couldn¡¯t use a substitute either and had to do it themselves. It was a big test for actors. In winter, the temperature outside was several degrees below zero. It was a challenge to wear thin clothes and be drenched in the rain. Li Rong felt that he might as well die now. He was trembling from being stared at by Song Yiyan¡¯s assistant, it was too scary. This wasn¡¯t because he had to force the eldest daughter of the Song family to not use a substitute. He compromised and removed the need for rain. As long as her emotions were on point, it was fine. But Miss Song was a person who pursued perfection and had strict requirements. She said that she wanted to do it herself and follow the script. The entire movie could not be deleted because of her alone, causing a perfect movie to become imperfect. He did not think that his movie was perfect. After all, there was nothing perfect, he just wanted to try his best to show the audience the best thing. ¡°Don¡¯t always have such a dark face. It¡¯s so scary.¡± Song Yiyan pinched Ji Xing¡¯s face. ¡°Don¡¯t threaten Director Li, I insisted on acting in this scene. I¡¯m in good health!¡± She knew her body¡¯s condition like the back of her hand. How could she get sick just because she was drenched in the rain? There was no need to worry. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have agreed to let you come over.¡± Ji Xing gritted his teeth and couldn¡¯t smile. The temperature now was five degrees Celsius below zero, and she needed to be drenched in the rain even though she was wearing a dress. Even a strong person wouldn¡¯t be able to take it! Moreover, during her pregnancy, her physical fitness had decreased drastically compared to usual. She had even caught a cold in the past two days. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, take a look.¡± Song Yiyan showed him the few waterproof heating talismans she had pasted on herself. ¡°I¡¯ve pasted a heating talisman on myself. Feel if my hands are hot.¡± Ji Xing frowned even more and gritted his teeth. ¡°I¡¯m not touching it.¡± Song Yiyan leaned forward. ¡°Feel it. I¡¯m really not lying to you.¡± She would not force herself to do something she could not do. She had agreed because she was confident that she could do it well. Look at how petty he was. She shouldn¡¯t have agreed to let him join the team as an assistant. He had done a good job as an assistant and had arranged everything appropriately. She felt very comfortable. However, whenever there was a slightly dangerous scene, he would be like now, with a dark face. He was angry with her and glared at everyone. The one who suffered the brunt of it was the director, Li Rong. Every time, he was trembling with fear. He was driven crazy by his sharp gaze and could not even cry. At first, the crew really thought that Song Yiyan and her assistant were a celebrity and assistant pair. In two days, the news spread. How could he be a junior assistant? He was her legitimate boyfriend. There were even rumors that the two of them had already registered their marriage and were officially husband and wife! A handsome man and a beautiful woman were eye-catching no matter where they were. The staff watched as Song Yiyan coaxed his little assistant because of the next scene. They looked at each other and secretly covered their mouths to laugh. Recently, they had been watching Song Yiyan interact with her assistant. Her every move was sweet. Especially every time Song Yiyan filmed a dangerous scene, the assistant would try to stop her because he was worried. His expression was so dark that it could scare someone to death. However, every time she finished filming and safely got off the stage, the first person to rush over would definitely be her assistant. He was so sweet! ¡°The actors are ready.¡± Li Rong shouted personally, not daring to look at Song Yiyan, afraid that the big shot would kill him. Oh my god, the two of them didn¡¯t see eye to eye. Could they not involve him? He was just a small director who had to support his family. ¡°You¡¯re really not going to touch me?¡± Song Yiyan gave him her hand and asked for the last time. ¡°If you¡¯re not going to touch me, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Although Ji Xing was angry, when he saw that she was not reluctant to leave, he reached out and grabbed her hand. It was really warm. His voice was filled with suppressed dissatisfaction. ¡°If you feel that something is wrong, shout to stop.¡± This damn little woman. He couldn¡¯t do anything about her anyway. Song Yiyan turned around and smiled at him. ¡°Got it.¡± Ji Xing sighed helplessly and let go of her hand. In the past, he would never have stopped her for such a small matter. He was afraid that she would be alone on the set with no one to watch over her and dared to mess around with everything. That was why he followed her and guarded her. In the end? What could he do even if he stayed? He still had to give in to her! Ruan Xiao gave his assistant the military coat he was wearing outside. He shuddered when the man opposite him gave him a death stare, his forehead was covered in cold sweat and he grinned at him. It was worse than death. Chapter 1442 - The Song Couple (170) Director Li had already said that they could avoid the rain. But if Song Yiyan insisted on getting drenched in the rain, he had no choice. He didn¡¯t want to be drenched in the rain either. It was such a cold day, who would be willing to film in the rain? ¡°Let¡¯s work hard for this scene and adjust our condition. We¡¯ll pass in one take!¡± Li Rong was still very confident in the two of them. Song Yiyan¡¯s acting skills were very good. She was a talented actress, she could act in whatever role she wanted. Ruan Xiao was also an experienced actor, and his acting skills were not bad. At first, he was a little lacking when working with her. Later, under the pressure of Song Yiyan¡¯s assistant, he had to adjust himself to his best state every time he acted, trying to pass in one take. Otherwise, if there were more than three takes, the look in that big shot¡¯s eyes was really unbearable. He felt that if he didn¡¯t finish it quickly, he would be killed by him. It was precisely because of this that Song Yiyan was very relaxed when filming. The actors in her scenes were all quite good, and there would definitely not be a situation where there were more than 10 scenes. Ruan Xiao wondered if it was because he was nervous but the first scene was NG. Song Yiyan smiled at him and encouraged him. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s do it again, relax.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ruan Xiao¡¯s voice was trembling, and his scalp was tingling with nervousness. The big shot outside the arena glanced at him threateningly, making his legs go weak. He deeply suspected that if he couldn¡¯t pass this time, he would lose his life. Oh no. He messed up! He would be killed by that big shot for letting Song Yiyan get drenched! When Song Yiyan looked over, Ji Xing had returned to normal. His face was dark and expressionless, like an ice sculpture. The staff present were all worried for Ruan Xiao. They secretly looked in Ji Xing¡¯s direction and did not see any dangerous actions from that person, but they were not relieved. They did not know who that person was. However, what they knew was that all the management staff, actors, including the main leads and directors, treated him with reverence. It was obvious that Song Yiyan¡¯s assistant was not an ordinary person. Li Rong sighed in his heart and looked at Ruan Xiao, who was either drenched in rain or cold sweat. Why did he make a mistake at the critical moment! However, this kind of scene was very difficult to shoot. It tested the actors¡¯ acting skills greatly, it also tested the director and cameraman¡¯s ability to control the entire scene. Li Rong personally ran forward and spoke to the two of them, telling them how to adjust to the best angle and condition. Ruan Xiao was so nervous that his body was stiff. The more he wanted to take a good shot, the more nervous he was because of the pressure. Song Yiyan was fine, but she felt a little cold. Even with the heating talisman, how could she not be cold in this weather? ¡°Director Li, I understand.¡± Ruan Xiao adjusted his breathing and tried to get through the next round. Otherwise, he would really be killed. In order to conserve her strength, Song Yiyan didn¡¯t say anything and made an OK gesture. Second match, NG! ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Ruan Xiao apologized to Song Yiyan immediately. Everything was fine in the beginning. At the last moment, he didn¡¯t know if it was because he was under too much pressure, but he actually forgot his lines. His mind instantly went blank and he couldn¡¯t remember anything. He was not the only one who was trembling in fear. Even the staff beside him began to sympathize with him as it was the second time. If it happened again, he would probably lose all his bones. Ji Xing¡¯s eyes were cold, and his narrow eyes were like a bottomless cold pool. His gaze landed on Ruan Xiao. Damn it, how could someone be so stupid? He couldn¡¯t even remember his lines. Should he teach him how to act and remember his lines? Song Yiyan felt the murderous gaze from outside the arena. She turned around and saw Ji Xing looking away, she turned around and ran in his direction. ¡°Go outside and wait for me!¡± Ji Xing frowned and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Why should I go outside?¡± ¡°You¡¯re throwing your weight around here and scaring him out of his wits. How is he going to act properly?¡± Song Yiyan was wondering why Ruan Xiao was acting so strangely and stiffly, it turned out that he was frightened by him. ¡°He¡¯s useless, yet he¡¯s blaming others?¡± Ji Xing¡¯s murderous gaze swept across Ruan Xiao. ¡°He can only blame himself for not being good at acting!¡± Some people were motivated by pressure. If he hadn¡¯t been watching from the side, would the actors¡¯ acting skills have improved so quickly? Would the number of NGs have decreased? Ruan Xiao quickly agreed with a smile. ¡°Mr. Ji is right, I¡¯m useless. I¡¯ll definitely pass in one take next time.¡± He felt that he would lose half his life after filming this movie, his face was covered in cold sweat. If it hadn¡¯t been for the rain, it would have been too embarrassing for anyone to see him. Song Yiyan lowered her voice and whispered, ¡°Go out and wait. I¡¯ll give you a surprise tonight.¡± Although she had never had a good impression of Ruan Xiao because she always thought that he was egotistical, utilitarian, and shameless, he was quite tactful and knew what to do and what not to do. His acting skills were passable. Ji Xing did not say anything, he only smiled coldly. Every cell in his body was telling him clearly that it was impossible to get away! The next scene began soon and Li Rong did not dare to delay. It was already a cold day, and as time passed, the actor¡¯s clothes would freeze. It was too difficult! If he had known this would happen, he wouldn¡¯t have¡­ No, he would still have looked for Song Yiyan. The eldest daughter of the Song family was easy to talk to. She did not have a temper and was very professional, her acting skills were also amazing. However, her boyfriend was the nightmare of the entire production team. Although, thanks to his strict supervision, the quality of the movie and the acting skills of the actors had a quantum leap. This time, Ruan Xiao went on stage with the determination to die. Under extreme pressure and threat, one¡¯s potential would be infinitely explored and magnified. In the third take, Ruan Xiao performed extremely well, far beyond his own ability. Song Yiyan was someone who could get into character in a second. When the two of them were acting, the staff present felt the same way and were pulled into the movie world. Tears streamed down Li Rong¡¯s face as he looked gratefully at Ji Xing. Only with pressure could one have motivation, he was right. Ruan Xiao¡¯s performance had far exceeded his expectations, it was perfect. The best scene of the entire movie was born. Chapter 1443 - The Song Couple (171) Ji Xing¡¯s expression softened the moment Li Rong shouted ¡°OK¡±. He glanced at Ruan Xiao murderously. Ruan Xiao was almost scared to death. His head was not covered in rainwater, but cold sweat. If he did not pass this round, he would definitely be killed by that big shot. ¡°Not bad, not bad at all. You¡¯ve worked hard.¡± Li Rong ran over excitedly and praised him from the bottom of his heart. After saying that, he shouted towards the periphery, ¡°Where are the towels and clothes? Hurry up and bring them over.¡± In the next moment, Ji Xing appeared beside him like a ghost. Li Rong felt a cold wind blow over and couldn¡¯t help but shiver, he smiled obsequiously at him. ¡°Mr. Ji, I¡¯m sorry for making you worry.¡± Would he dare to do it again? As long as it was for the sake of filming, he had to dare to risk his life! Song Yiyan looked at the man with a cold face. Just as she was about to speak, her vision darkened and her body went limp. ¡°Yanyan.¡± Ji Xing hooked his arm around the woman¡¯s waist and picked her up, his eyes filled with worry as he walked away. Li Rong did not expect Song Yiyan to suddenly faint. He was so frightened that he broke out in a cold sweat, his heart almost stopped. Looking at the man who was emitting cold anger, he shouted in panic, ¡°Doctor, quickly call an ambulance.¡± How was that possible? Song Yiyan promised him that she was in good health and would not have any problems. Oh no, she was unconscious now. Would they lose their lives? Ruan Xiao rubbed his neck to make sure his head was still there, then breathed a sigh of relief. He swallowed nervously and looked at Li Rong. ¡°Director Li, what now?¡± This long scene was the most complicated and difficult part of the entire movie. There was only one scene arranged for the night, and it was over. ¡°What else can we do? Pray for her to wake up quickly.¡± Li Rong quickly chased after her. He had to apologize! His attitude had to be good and timely! The staff at the scene were also frightened out of their wits. It would be terrible if the actor fainted on the set because of filming. Not to mention Song Yiyan, even ordinary celebrities would cause a commotion if such a situation happened. Song Yiyan¡¯s family was already against her filming this scene. If she fainted, they would definitely not let the matter rest. In the super luxurious RV, Song Yiyan had already woken up. After taking a hot shower, she crossed her legs and wrapped herself in a thick blanket. She was enjoying the warm breeze and holding a cup of hot coffee in her hand. Sitting in her direction, through the window, she could clearly see the anxious faces of the people beside the RV pacing back and forth. ¡°Ji Xing.¡± Song Yiyan looked at the man who was cutting vegetables with his back facing her. ¡°Let them go back to the hotel, it¡¯s not because of them. It¡¯s because of me, you can¡¯t be unreasonable!¡± It was precisely because he couldn¡¯t get angry at her that he directed his anger to others. But others were innocent! Ji Xing didn¡¯t say anything. He walked over, scooped a bowl of ginger soup, and placed it on the table in front of her. Song Yiyan grabbed his shirt and looked at him eagerly. ¡°I was wrong, okay? Just forgive me this time because I¡¯m pregnant.¡± ¡°So you still know that you¡¯re pregnant!¡± Ji Xing sneered and struggled, his voice was cold. ¡°Let go.¡± Song Yiyan grabbed his hand tightly and shook her head. ¡°I won¡¯t let go.¡± Ji Xing took off his jacket. Song Yiyan swayed and lost her balance, about to fall. The moment Ji Xing turned around, he still stood in front of her as quickly as possible. He wished he could ignore her, but he couldn¡¯t bear to. When Song Yiyan¡¯s head hit his lower abdomen, she giggled and hugged his waist tightly without a word. She sincerely admitted her mistake. ¡°I promise it won¡¯t happen again.¡± ¡°There¡¯s still a next time?¡± Ji Xing gritted his teeth, his eyes dark. ¡°If this happens again, I¡¯ll make them kneel outside for two days and two nights.¡± Song Yiyan curled her lips and sniffled. ¡°That¡¯s not good, don¡¯t vent your anger on others. You¡¯re not an ancient tyrant, and they are not your slave.¡± Ji Xing raised his eyebrows and glanced at the people outside the window. ¡°If I ask them to kneel, who would dare not to?¡± He¡¯s punishing her. Reluctance was one reason, but there was another more important reason. She would not learn, she would only remember if she watched others being punished because of her. Song Yiyan nodded vigorously. ¡°You¡¯re the best, okay? Can you let them go back now?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t negotiate with me. Drink the ginger soup first.¡± Ji Xing picked up the ginger soup and fed it to her without any humanity. Song Yiyan didn¡¯t want to drink it, she frowned. Every cell in her body was written with rejection. She pointed at the talisman on her forehead. ¡°I¡¯ve pasted the illness talisman.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t drink it, I¡¯ll call Grandpa and tell them that you fainted while filming.¡± Ji Xing¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°Do you want to drink it or not?¡± ¡°You¡¯re shameless! You¡¯re threatening me!¡± Song Yiyan was angry. ¡°What else can you do besides complaining?¡± Ji Xing smiled. ¡°You¡¯re right. I only know how to complain.¡± Under his threat, Song Yiyan finished the ginger soup in one go and wiped her mouth. ¡°Enough! If you dare to tell my family, I¡¯ll divorce you.¡± Ji Xing¡¯s handsome face suddenly turned cold as he approached her. ¡°Don¡¯t casually say the word divorce, it will affect the relationship between husband and wife. Also, I definitely won¡¯t agree to it. You should give up as soon as possible.¡± Song Yiyan gritted her teeth. Ji Xing continued, ¡°There¡¯s nothing such as divorce in my dictionary.¡± Song Yiyan opened her mouth and bit him. Damn demon, are you sure you want to eat me? Ji Xing let her bite him. However, the young lady was stubborn and knew better than anyone who he was doing this for. She gritted her teeth and did not bite hard. On the other hand, it tickled his heart and made his breathing quicken. He couldn¡¯t take it anymore, his big hands grabbed her soft waist and slid around. Song Yiyan pushed him away and gritted her teeth fiercely. ¡°You beast, how can you take advantage of a pregnant woman like me!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not only pregnant.¡± Ji Xing picked her up. His warm breath burned her soft ears, and his voice was hoarse and seductive. ¡°You¡¯re my wife. Isn¡¯t it normal for me to have a desire for my wife?¡± Song Yiyan had always known that Ji Xing would flirt, but this was the first time she had seen him so needy since she was pregnant. He exuded an irresistible charm that made her heart flutter and her breathing quicken. ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± Ji Xing grabbed her with one hand to stop her from running. With the other hand, he unbuttoned the collar of his shirt, revealing his exquisite collarbone. He narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Eat!¡± Chapter 1444 - The Song Couple (172) Song Yiyan was tempted by the man¡¯s expression and couldn¡¯t control herself. During pregnancy, a pregnant woman¡¯s endocrine imbalance would cause her to want it every day. However, her willpower was strong and she controlled it. But how could she control it when he was flirting with her like this? Li Rong and the others shivered in the cold wind. Seeing that the weather was gloomy and the clouds were dark, they did not know if it would rain immediately. They looked in the direction of the RV. The windows of the RV were one-way glass, so he couldn¡¯t see anything. The soundproofing was good, and he couldn¡¯t hear anything. He didn¡¯t know what was going on inside. Was she awake? Or was she still unconscious? He had to give them an explanation and hear their sincere apology! Ruan Xiao lowered his voice. ¡°Director Li, why don¡¯t you knock on the door and ask?¡± Li Rong rolled his eyes. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go?¡± Ask what? Was he looking for trouble? Ruan Xiao chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re the director.¡± Li Rong said, ¡°You¡¯re the main lead!¡± The relevant actors and staff thought to themselves, ¡°The director and main lead did not want to ask, did they want the staff to ask instead?¡± In the end, it was Li Rong who took responsibility. He braced himself and walked forward to knock on the door. The two were on the sofa and Song Yiyan was straddling Ji Xing¡¯s waist like a hooligan. When she heard the knock on the door, it was as if someone had splashed a bucket of cold water on her and extinguished the fire. The heat in Ji Xing¡¯s eyes faded bit by bit. He swallowed, his Adam¡¯s apple sliding sexily. After seeing the young lady glare at him, he got up and went down to open the door. Seeing that Song Yiyan was in good spirits, Li Rong was so grateful that tears streamed down his face. Thank God, thank you, ancestors. Miss Song was fine. Otherwise, he would not be able to find his way back even if he died! ¡°Yanyan, the ambulance has been waiting for a long time. Let¡¯s go to the hospital and have a detailed checkup.¡± Li Rong looked at her with a sincere and worried expression. Song Yiyan said, ¡°No need. I¡¯m fine.¡± Li Rong quickly began to apologize. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. It¡¯s my fault for filming a summer scene on such a cold day.¡± ¡°How can you blame the director for this? You just want to make the movie good.¡± Song Yiyan was very polite. It was not the director¡¯s fault. As an actress, she had to have professionalism and film all kinds of scenes. No one could guarantee that they would film according to the season. There were many situations where she would film summer scenes in winter and winter scenes in summer. ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand.¡± Li Rong was so grateful that he wanted to cry. He glanced inside. ¡°Mr. Ji, is Yanyan really not going to the hospital to take a look?¡± If this big shot didn¡¯t say anything, they wouldn¡¯t be confident. If they were to be marked by this big shot, not to mention filming, whether they could survive in the entertainment industry would be up to him. I heard that this big shot¡¯s business has already developed into the entertainment industry. I believe the entertainment industry will be reorganized in a few days. Ruan Xiao followed beside Li Rong. After all, he had caused the scene with Song Yiyan to be retaken three times today. He was the one who had caused her to be drenched in the rain for so long. Song Yiyan looked at the scene in front of her and felt that she was being too arrogant. ¡°It¡¯s okay, he¡¯s cooking. You guys can go back to the hotel!¡± Li Rong did not dare to say anything else. ¡°Have a good rest tomorrow and the day after. I¡¯ll arrange your scenes for you later, your health is more important.¡± Ruan Xiao added, ¡°Yes, health is the capital of the revolution. No matter what you do, you have to take care of your health first.¡± The staff and relevant actors also heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that there was no big trouble. Seriously, the big shot followed them to scare them. Song Yiyan decided that if she took on another role in the future, she would never agree to let Ji Xing follow her. It would make her look like the empress, everyone had to serve her and please her. She had to ask Sheng Sheng if she received the same treatment when she was filming. Did she feel uncomfortable? Ji Xing had already served all the dishes on the table. The pork trotters and chicken soup had been simmered on the stove over a casserole, and the fragrance was overwhelming. Song Yiyan was unhappy without meat, her eyes sparkled as she ran towards the pork trotter. As she picked up a piece of pork trotter and bit into it, her other hand tore off a chicken leg. A mouthful of chicken drumstick and a mouthful of pig trotters. No matter what, the way she ate was elegant and good-looking. Seeing that her appetite was so good, Ji Xing was relieved and reminded her, ¡°There are sweet and sour pork ribs in the pot!¡± Song Yiyan nodded. ¡°Do you have steamed fish?¡± Ji Xing said, ¡°Yes, Grandpa asked someone to send it over.¡± She liked to eat the steamed fish made by the chef at home. The chef was good at making steamed fish. He had also followed suit for two days, but even if he followed the steps completely, he could not make it taste the same. He felt that it was lacking a little. Ji Xing served the steamed fish and picked up his chopsticks to carefully remove the bones. He placed the fish on the plate in front of her. After she got pregnant, her appetite grew. She didn¡¯t say much and said that she let the baby eat everything. Every time it was time to eat, Song Yiyan felt that it was better to bring him along. If he wasn¡¯t around, who would cook for her and peel prawns for her? The rest of the filming went very smoothly. There were no more accidents and no more NGs. What made Song Yiyan happier was that perhaps because she insisted on exercising, the baby had been very obedient and did not disturb her anymore. Because of her physique, he did not show too much affection. When Qiao Yuan said that she was pregnant, it was similar. When she found out she was pregnant, she was already five or six months pregnant. When she gave birth to her, her stomach wasn¡¯t especially big. At that time, the family had said that the child would definitely be thin and weak. Who knew that when she was born, she would be a fat girl who weighed seven to eight kilograms? She was not small at all. On the day the filming ended, the crew gathered, ate, sang, and said goodbye. After that, they went their separate ways. It was unknown if they would have another chance to work together in the future. The actors benefited the most this time. With Li Rong¡¯s guidance and Boss Ji¡¯s pressure, their acting skills improved rapidly. At the end of the shoot, the actors, who were on tenterhooks every day and were looking forward to filming and leaving as soon as possible, actually felt reluctant. They deeply felt that they had been addicted to being abused. However, even if they were addicted to being abused, they still enjoyed it. Who didn¡¯t want their acting skills to improve steadily and beat others up? It made their acting skills improve by leaps and bounds, what kind of miracle was this! Ruan Xiao had drunk too much and became bolder. He held a glass of wine and toasted Ji Xing. ¡°Assistant Ji, thank you for this filming. I toast you.¡± Chapter 1445 - The Song Couple (173) He deeply felt that Big Boss Ji was too amazing. If he could successfully sign a contract with his company, he would be able to win two Movie King awards a year and enter the international film industry in two years to get the Silver Bear and Little Gold Award. Ji Xing¡¯s voice was cold. He did not even look at him and rejected him bluntly. ¡°No.¡± Ruan Xiao¡¯s body swayed. If he hadn¡¯t drunk too much, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to talk to the big shot. ¡°Why not? Am I not good at acting or am I not good-looking?¡± Ji Xing frowned with obvious impatience. ¡°You are not good at both.¡± Song Yiyan was singing with an actress from the production team. After singing, she cut the song and happened to cut it to a love song. ¡°Ruan Xiao.¡± Song Yiyan shouted at him, ¡°Your song!¡± After saying that, she winked at the beautiful actress beside him. The actress clasped her hands together gratefully and smiled at her. When Ji Xing saw the song on the screen, his handsome face darkened. Seeing that Ruan Xiao was really heading towards her, his low and sexy voice carried absolute danger. ¡°You¡¯re not chatting with me anymore?¡± Ruan Xiao was much less drunk from Song Yiyan¡¯s shout and did not dare to speak to the big shot anymore. He was about to run away from the danger zone when the big shot spoke again. He stammered, ¡°Mr. Ji, I was just talking drunkenly. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± He really thought so in his heart, so he said so. He also knew that it was impossible, so he relied on his alcohol tolerance to ask. Seeing that he was still not coming over, the actresses beside him became anxious and shouted, ¡°Ruan Xiao, what are you doing? This is your song!¡± This was the second female lead of the movie, Shen Mengmeng. She liked Ruan Xiao and asked her to help call for help. She wanted to sing a song together with him and create a beautiful memory. Ruan Xiao didn¡¯t know if he should go over or stay, he struggled fiercely in his heart as he watched the man in front of him slowly pour a glass of wine. His movements were elegant, but his aura made him unable to breathe. Ji Xing looked up slightly and took a sip of his drink before asking him, ¡°Mr. Ruan doesn¡¯t have a contract now?¡± Ruan Xiao was delighted, it meant that he still had a chance. He waved at Song Yiyan in embarrassment before sitting opposite him. ¡°No, I¡¯m with a personal studio. If Mr. Ji doesn¡¯t mind, I¡¯m willing to work with you.¡± He had a feeling that only by following him would he expand his career as an actor. It was not impossible for him to become a top star in China or even the world. Song Yiyan didn¡¯t know what Ruan Xiao was talking to Ji Xing about. Seeing that the beautiful lady was a little sad and disappointed because he didn¡¯t come over, she went over and hooked her arm around her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll sing if he doesn¡¯t sing.¡± Shen Mengmeng forced a smile at her, then happily picked up the microphone and began to sing. The two girls had good voices, and when they sang a love song, it was different. The audience couldn¡¯t help but applaud. After the song ended, Song Yiyan gave the microphone to someone else. After drinking too much water and because of the pressure from the pregnant baby, she went to the washroom more often. Just as she stepped into the bathroom, Ji Xing followed behind and closed the bathroom door. Song Yiyan looked at the man approaching her in the mirror. ¡°Pervert, this is the female toilet! Why did you come in?¡± Ji Xing approached her, his tall body pressed tightly against her back. His slender fingers grabbed her chin and caressed it gently, the jealousy in his eyes surged and danger splashed everywhere. His blood-red lips parted slightly. ¡°Why? Haven¡¯t you had enough acting as a couple with him in the movie? Do you still want to sing love songs with him?¡± Song Yiyan looked at the man¡¯s handsome face in the mirror, her body was so soft from the man¡¯s touch that she felt like she had been electrocuted. Her lips curled up slightly. ¡°You jealous husband.¡± She had been wondering why he had insisted on keeping Ruan Xiao when she called him. It turned out that she had misunderstood her, he was more petty than a needle. ¡°If you were me, wouldn¡¯t you be jealous?¡± Ji Xing¡¯s voice was sexy, hoarse and dangerous. He was going crazy with jealousy. Looking at his woman for not calling him but instead shouting at another man to sing a love song to her, any man would be jealous! ¡°I¡¯m not jealous. You can find any beautiful girl in the production team to sing a love song now.¡± Song Yiyan looked calm. ¡°Song Yiyan!¡± Ji Xing suddenly approached her, his hot breath on her sensitive ears. ¡°You¡¯re really not going to be jealous?¡± Song Yiyan was tickled by his kiss. Recently, she couldn¡¯t help but tease him. She reached out to push his face away. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. It¡¯s so itchy.¡± ¡°Where does it itch?¡± Ji Xing grabbed her dishonest little hand and looked at the young lady in the mirror with his narrow and deep eyes. ¡°Answer my question.¡± ¡°Have you been soaking in a vat of vinegar recently?¡± Song Yiyan stopped teasing him, afraid that he would tickle her to death. She turned around and held his face, looking at him seriously. ¡°I¡¯m not looking for Ruan Xiao to sing. Shen Mengmeng asked me to help her.¡± This bastard was filled with jealousy. ¡°Really?¡± Ji Xing finally calmed down a little. He pulled her out and smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you to prove it to me, Madam Ji.¡± Song Yiyan panicked and slapped his hand in protest. ¡°I need to go to the toilet. I haven¡¯t gone to the toilet yet!¡± Ji Xing released her. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Song Yiyan looked at him standing openly in the female toilet and pointed at him. ¡°Get out. Who told you to come to the female toilet? Do you know what shame is?¡± Ji Xing smiled and said, ¡°I can watch my own wife go to the toilet. This is a hobby between husband and wife.¡± Song Yiyan gritted her teeth in anger. In any case, she couldn¡¯t win against him. Recently, he had been getting more and more flirtatious. Could it be that he was¡­ She had heard from Sheng Sheng that Ji Xing, who had not lost his memory, was not a decent person, especially when it came to sexual relationships. Ji Xing placed a maintenance sign outside the toilet, and no one came to knock on the door. There was more than one toilet on the first floor of the KTV. Everyone took the initiative to go elsewhere. After Song Yiyan left, she looked at the sign and then at Ji Xing. ¡°Are you hiding something from me?¡± Ji Xing raised his eyebrows slightly, looking like he didn¡¯t know what he was talking about. Song Yiyan snorted. ¡°Did you remember something?¡± Ji Xing denied without hesitation, ¡°No.¡± Song Yiyan glanced at him skeptically, but she couldn¡¯t help but think that he had regained his memory. She gave up and asked him, ¡°How do you want to prove it?¡± Ji Xing leaned into her ear, his thin lips brushing past her earlobe. ¡°Come and sing a love song with me later.¡± Song Yiyan¡¯s heart tingles from his teasing. She rolled her eyes at him. ¡°You¡¯re getting stranger lately.¡± Chapter 1446 - The Song Couple (174) ¡°Madam is right.¡± Ji Xing¡¯s low and sexy voice dragged on. Song Yiyan¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard that. He had her down to her bones. ¡°I¡¯ve already given you face.¡± Oh no, was she being controlled by Ji Xing now? Especially during this period of time, he was getting better at it. His every move was filled with irresistible masculinity. He was both lecherous and lustful, testing her self-control at all times. God knew she really wanted to pounce on him! He was clearly her man, but she could only look at him and can¡¯t do anything else. This feeling was simply too torturous. When Song Yiyan and Ji Xing entered, Ruan Xiao was singing very intently. He sang a very passionate song, ¡°The Sea and the Sky¡±. The people who heard it were fired up. Song Yiyan took a look. She didn¡¯t know if it was because of the lights, but she felt that Ruan Xiao was crying. She quietly pinched the man beside her. ¡°What did you say to him?¡± He must have scared him again. Ruan Xiao was originally quite an unpleasant person, but he had been frightened by Ji Xing recently. No matter what he did, he was trembling with fear and did his best, his bad attitude had completely changed. ¡°He wants to sign with our company. I agreed.¡± Ji Xing¡¯s slender fingers gently caressed her earlobe. ¡°Are you happy?¡± Song Yiyan lowered her voice. ¡°I¡¯m not happy!¡± Ruan Xiao was the kind of person who was known as an opportunist. Putting aside his looks and acting skills, his character was not good. Their company definitely wanted people with both character and virtue. ¡°If you want the company to be filled with gentlemen, you should give up.¡± Ji Xing was like a worm in her stomach and had long guessed her thoughts. ¡°He has ambition, strength, and no brains. Such a person is the easiest to control.¡± Song Yiyan pinched him, couldn¡¯t he pay more attention to what he was saying outside? Even if he didn¡¯t hear it directly, he would definitely feel uncomfortable. ¡°It¡¯s so noisy. They won¡¯t be able to hear us.¡± Ji Xing knew that Ruan Xiao didn¡¯t have any feelings for his woman, and he didn¡¯t dare to have any thoughts. Since he had begged, he would agree. Let¡¯s see where he could climb to with his ambition and ability, he might be able to create a miracle! There were no clean people in the entertainment industry. Those who could make it big were not easy to deal with. ¡°You want to promote him?¡± Song Yiyan despised Ruan Xiao and looked down on him. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want him to enter the company, why should I support him?¡± Ji Xing smiled like a thousand-year-old black-bellied vixen. ¡°After signing the contract, I¡¯ll freeze him.¡± Song Yiyan said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, I don¡¯t have much of a grudge with him. Although his character isn¡¯t good, he¡¯s not a wicked person. From his appearance, he has a full forehead and a good career. We can make use of him to promote our company.¡± Most importantly, Ruan Xiao was a cunning person, but he did not betray her. Instead, he was loyal and complicated. Ji Xing bit her ear. ¡°Why? You can¡¯t bear to let him go and you¡¯re starting to speak up for him?¡± Song Yiyan was angered by his erratic behavior. She pulled his ear and gritted her teeth fiercely. ¡°Are you trying to rebel? Are you going to go against everything I say?¡± Ji Xing let out a low moan. His sexy and hoarse voice was very ambiguous, but he was a little loud. A little girl beside them could not help but cry out. She widened her eyes and looked in their direction, she covered her mouth and did not dare to look again. Song Yiyan quickly let go and smiled at everyone in embarrassment. ¡°We were just playing around.¡± Did this wretched man have to scream so loudly? Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that she was doing something to him in the corner! Ruan Xiao finished his song while Shen Mengmeng looked at the song list and shouted, ¡°Yanyan, your song.¡± Although Song Yiyan and Shen Mengmeng were not that close, they had been filming for two months and were familiar with each other. They would usually watch a drama together and joke around. She kicked Ji Xing¡¯s calf. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Ji Xing grabbed her hand and reminded her, ¡°Don¡¯t forget your promise.¡± Song Yiyan glared at him in disgust. She really wanted to ignore him, but she was afraid that he would be unreasonable. After singing a solo song, she asked Shen Mengmeng to push the love song up for her and waved at Ji Xing. ¡°Come and sing.¡± Under everyone¡¯s envious gazes, Ji Xing slowly stood up and strode towards Song Yiyan. He had finally achieved his goal. Even the smile on his face was a little happier. Shen Mengmeng looked enviously at the beautiful couple in front of her, it was really enviable. When could she have her own sweet love? She secretly glanced in Ruan Xiao¡¯s direction, wondering if she would have the chance to sing a song with Teacher Ruan again. She also wondered if she would have the chance to work with him in the future. Song Yiyan really felt that the world was magical and there were many good-looking people. Otherwise, Ruan Xiao wouldn¡¯t have so many loyal fans. Shen Mengmeng didn¡¯t know what she saw in him, but she didn¡¯t dare to chase after him. She was satisfied with just a love song. Shen Mengmeng was also a very good person. It was just that when she faced Ruan Xiao, she could not do anything. Seeing that one love song was over, she pushed another one forward. Ji Xing was very satisfied, but Song Yiyan had sung a lot and wanted to end it with a love song. She didn¡¯t expect to be pushed at again and sang two songs in a row. The next song was still a love song duet, so Song Yiyan handed the microphone to Shen Mengmeng. Ji Xing listened to her and handed the microphone to Ruan Xiao. Ruan Xiao looked at the microphone that the big shot handed over and could only happily accept it. How could he dare to refuse? Song Yiyan sat in Shen Mengmeng¡¯s seat and found another love song to sing. Good things come in pairs, if she wanted to sing, she had to sing two songs. Shen Mengmeng was overjoyed, but on the surface, she was very reserved. Her hand holding the microphone was clenched nervously, and she did not dare to look at Ruan Xiao. Everyone present was in the entertainment industry. Everyone was smart and could tell at a glance that Shen Mengmeng was interested in Ruan Xiao! Usually, when they were on the set, they felt that her attitude towards Ruan Xiao was different. However, they did not think too much about it. Now, it seemed even more peculiar than usual. Shen Mengmeng sang two songs with Ruan Xiao and was finally satisfied. She thanked Song Yiyan gratefully. Song Yiyan looked at her. ¡°You haven¡¯t signed with any agencies yet, right?¡± Shen Mengmeng was a second-year student at the Film Academy. She was chosen by Li Rong to be the second female lead, it was her first time filming. Chapter 1447 - The Song Couple (175) Shen Mengmeng nodded. ¡°An agency is scouting me. My mother is in contact with them.¡± She didn¡¯t expect to be chosen as the second female lead in a big movie so quickly. She hadn¡¯t signed on before and didn¡¯t have a manager, so her mother had taken a place as her manager at the last minute. ¡°Your debut is a good role. There must be a lot of companies fighting to sign you.¡± Song Yiyan smiled and asked her, ¡°Is there any you like?¡± Shen Mengmeng nodded and carefully looked at Ruan Xiao not far away. ¡°I want to go to Senior Ruan¡¯s studio, but I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s willing to sign me as a newbie.¡± Song Yiyan was on good terms with her, so she didn¡¯t hide it from her. ¡°Your Brother Ruan is now a member of my company.¡± ¡°What?¡± Shen Mengmeng¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. When she regained her senses, she grabbed her arm and asked tentatively, ¡°Sister Yanyan, can I go to your company too? Although I¡¯m a newcomer and have just debuted, Director Li said that I¡¯m malleable and my acting skills have improved very quickly. I¡¯ll work hard.¡± Song Yiyan looked at the silly girl in front of her and really wanted to ask what was so good about Ruan Xiao that was worth her putting in so much effort. Shen Mengmeng¡¯s family background was not bad, she was from a scholarly family and her family members were all famous local people. She felt that she had taken things too seriously with Ruan Xiao. However, the young lady liked it. As an outsider, she couldn¡¯t care less. Whether they could achieve anything depended on the two of them. She saw that Ruan Xiao did not have any interest in Shen Mengmeng. After all, Ruan Xiao was too utilitarian and ambitious, he wanted to climb up the ranks too much. As he climbed up, anyone could become a stepping stone under his feet. If he had to choose between his relationship and career, he would definitely choose his career. ¡°You should go back and think about it and ask your family for their opinion!¡± Song Yiyan also felt that she was quite malleable and looked very recognizable. The current trend in the entertainment industry was that newcomers who entered the industry did not have their own characteristics. They were too similar in their looks and there were not many people who looked like Shen Mengmeng. In time, if they were nurtured well, even if they could not become an international A-list celebrity, it would be easy for them to rise to the domestic A-list. ¡°You don¡¯t want to sign me?¡± Shen Mengmeng bit her lip in sadness and disappointment. Then, she clenched her fists and looked at her seriously as if swearing an oath. ¡°I understand. I didn¡¯t qualify, I will work hard.¡± She was only in her second year of university, and her acting skills were too rusty. She had been spoiled by her family since she was young, and she was also lacking in terms of being a person. She would work hard to make up for these shortcomings. ¡°It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t qualify. I think you¡¯re quite good.¡± Song Yiyan didn¡¯t expect her to misinterpret her meaning. She sighed softly. ¡°I¡¯m asking you to go back and think about it. You might be saying this on impulse now, you can make a decision after you calm down and compare between different agencies.¡± She quite liked this child. She had a good personality, but it might be because her family doted on her. She was career-minded and not very strong. Although she was a pacifist herself, she was lenient to herself and strict with others. She did not want her company¡¯s artists to be so accepting. If they were not aggressive and competitive, how could they stand out in the entertainment industry where there were many talents? ¡°Then can I sign with your company?¡± Shen Mengmeng asked carefully. ¡°Go back and think about what you want. Tell me when you figured it out.¡± ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± Shen Mengmeng knew that Sister Yanyan was responsible for her. Logically speaking, everyone should be relaxed after the filming of the movie ended. It was inevitable to drink and celebrate. However, because Ji Xing and Song Yiyan were around, no one dared to persuade them to drink. When it ended, the group was still awake. It was even more comfortable than being drunk every time. Song Yiyan and Ji Xing returned home after filming today. The Song family was even more lively than during the new year. Their wedding was scheduled for the 28th of this month. It was less than a week away. Song Yiyan was initially unwilling, but because of the filming, it had been delayed from May to August. On second thought, if this continued, they would get married in September, the hottest time of the year. Moreover, her stomach had grown visibly in the past two days. It made her feel like blowing a balloon. However, she was also satisfied. At least he did not try his best to grow while she was filming and made her film with a big stomach. He was still a good son. She had taken a day off last month and agreed to go to the hospital for a gender test. In the end, ever since she found out that it was a son in her stomach, she was doomed. Her family, especially Ji Xing, began to urge her to have a second child and ask her for a daughter. Her body had been sore for nearly a month and a half, and her legs cramped every night. In recent days, her calves had begun to show signs of edema. Every time this happened, Ji Xing would despise his son so much that he wanted to drag him out and beat him up. ¡°Brat, if you continue to torture your mother, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson in the future.¡± Ji Xing looked fiercely at Song Yiyan¡¯s stomach and massaged her feet and legs. ¡°You can scare him now.¡± Song Yiyan frowned slightly and smiled at him. ¡°When you¡¯re old in the future, let¡¯s see how he deals with you.¡± ¡°He dares to deal with me?¡± Ji Xing looked at the young lady¡¯s swollen calf, his eyes filled with heartache. He flicked her stomach lightly. ¡°We¡¯ll settle the score when you come out.¡± Why was this brat so annoying? He made his wife suffer so much. Not only did her leg cramp every night, but her leg was starting to swell. It had only been less than five months. If he grew older, who knew how much more he would torture her! He wished he could swap souls with her. He would suffer all the pain. ¡°If it¡¯s a daughter, will you settle the score?¡± Song Yiyan felt that he was biased and wanted a daughter. Who knew that it was a son? ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if he¡¯s a son or a daughter, he¡¯s a smart person. We have to teach him a lesson.¡± Ji Xing just couldn¡¯t bear to see her suffer, it had nothing to do with the gender of the baby in her stomach. ¡°If it was a daughter, your attitude wouldn¡¯t be so bad.¡± Song Yiyan snorted. ¡°Why do you men all like daughters?¡± Jun Shiyan was the same. Sheng Sheng said that it might be because he was not around when she gave birth to Xiaoqi. In order to make up for his regrets, he had to be with her 24 hours a day. In the beginning, he had to bring her along when he went to the company to settle matters. Now, it was even more exaggerated. He was afraid that she would get into trouble, so he decided not to go to the company and work at home. He was not inferior to Jun Shiyan, the two of them were really brothers. She was filming a scene, but he had to accompany her the entire time. His work was also through video conferencing, and contracts were signed on the set. Chapter 1448 - The Song Couple (176) ¡°How¡¯s the matter I asked you to talk to Jun Shiyan about?¡± Song Yiyan originally thought that it was best to let nature take its course. However, ever since she found out that the child in her stomach was a son, she had been thinking of abducting the little girl from Ling Sheng¡¯s family. No matter what happened in the future, she had to seize the opportunity first! In the past, she didn¡¯t understand what it meant to have a good relationship and get engaged. She was bored to death on this topic, who knew what would happen in the future? But now, she doesn¡¯t think so. Indeed, some things only could be understood when she encountered them. ¡°You should be looking for Ling Sheng.¡± At the mention of Jun Shiyan, Ji Xing¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain. ¡°Would someone like him be willing to hand over his daughter?¡± ¡°Who asked him to hand over his daughter?¡± Song Yiyan pursed her lips and touched her stomach. ¡°He can be their son-in-law!¡± Ji Xing felt that this was feasible. ¡°Go and talk to Ling Sheng.¡± Song Yiyan said, ¡°No, I can¡¯t go. She¡¯ll think I¡¯m an old antique.¡± How many people were still willing to get engaged to each other? She was too embarrassed to talk to Sheng Sheng about this, so she asked Ji Xing to look for Jun Shiyan. It was obvious that Jun Shiyan doted on his daughter. It would be difficult to convince him. ¡°Then I¡¯m not?¡± Ji Xing sighed. ¡°It¡¯s easier for you women to talk about this. We¡¯re both men,we would fight when we talk.¡± He hadn¡¯t been serious about it. He¡¯d just mentioned it casually when he¡¯d approached him about business, he¡¯d refused without hesitation. Not to mention Jun Shiyan, even if he had a daughter, he would not casually agree to let his daughter get engaged to a little boy. What era was this? This was no longer popular. Although he did not have a daughter yet, the thought of his daughter getting married when she grew up made him unhappy. Fortunately, he was a live-in son-in-law who lived in the Song family. That was why the Song family treated him so well. Otherwise, they would definitely treat him like how Huo Ci treated Jun Shiyan. No matter how he looked at him, he did not like him. ¡°Can¡¯t you be a live-in son-in-law?¡± Song Yiyan patted her stomach. ¡°Kid, did you hear that? He doesn¡¯t want you to be his son-in-law. When you grow up in the future, you must be his son-in-law, okay? Fight for your mother.¡± The little guy in her stomach might have heard her. He turned over in her stomach and reached out with his little fist and foot and kicked her stomach. Ji Xing could clearly feel the little guy active in his mother¡¯s stomach. He leaned closer and said, ¡°You¡¯re so excited to hear that you¡¯re going to be someone¡¯s live-in son-in-law?¡± Brat, don¡¯t you still have any ambition? ¡°It¡¯s all because I took after my father. I learned everything from you.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re unhappy that I¡¯m a live-in son-in-law, we can come out and live by ourselves.¡± ¡°You can go and live by yourself!¡± Song Yiyan had been living with the Song family all this time. In the past, she felt that it was the most comfortable, but she just couldn¡¯t let it go. She was used to being pampered now, she felt that it was more lively with more people. The life of having food and clothes served to her was simply the essence of life. How boring it was for two people to go out alone, one person would always be left at home. There was no one to talk to, it was lonely and cold. Besides, there was someone at home who doted on her like a little princess. Who wouldn¡¯t want to live a life like that? During this period of time, apart from filming, Song Yiyan had also fallen in love with Weibo when she was with Shen Mengmeng. She would post on Weibo from time to time. When it came to dealing with anti-fans, others used alternate accounts but she directly used her main account and dissed them without hesitation. In the beginning, there were many people clamoring and scolding her. However, as someone personally testified that they became unlucky after scolding Song Yiyan, the comments on Weibo became much better. She didn¡¯t know if the onlookers were so free that they spent all their time on Weibo everyday, but someone actually did a count and gave actual evidence, categorizing the people who scolded Song Yiyan as five stars. One-star was usually given for casual scolding. The more stars there were, the dirtier their mouths and the worse their curses were. After sorting it out, they found that the one-star people were all unlucky. On the other hand, the four-star and five-star people became extremely unlucky. If this kind of thing were to spread often, they would rather believe it than not. The anti-fans who scolded her had to consider whether they could bear the consequences before starting. Those who praised Song Yiyan on Weibo and said that she was great made a wish. Many people¡¯s wishes came true and they came back. The voices questioning her for creating hype had never stopped. However, the number of followers on her Weibo kept increasing. She even entered the top five of the rankings and became impressive. Song Yiyan took a selfie in the car and posted it on Weibo. The caption was ¡°Officially wrapped up.¡± Below, live fans reposted and liked the post. However, there were those who believed that nothing would happen to them and had come to test their luck. Those who had a cheap mouth definitely did not have a good life. ¡°Song Yiyan goes to hell. It¡¯s a publicity stunt, what the hell is this? I¡¯ll see how long she can hype it up. The day Song Yiyan dies, I¡¯ll take 10,000 yuan.¡± ¡°I dare to speak up for her. You have to be kind. I don¡¯t wish you to die, but I wish you to lose your source of sin!¡± Some people were stubborn and brainless, they were like crazy dogs who liked to chase after people and bite them. Why did they have to be so vicious?! Since the main character had personally started a fight, the people below were all considerate fans who rushed over to comfort her and persuade her not to stoop to the level of haters. They told the anti-fans to get lost quickly, it was disgusting. Some fans even secretly memorized the anti-fan¡¯s account in their notebooks. They were just waiting to see what punishment such a disgusting person would receive. Song Yiyan often scrolled through their posts on Weibo when she had nothing to do. Many people who made wishes hoped that she would see their post. ¡°Yanyan, I heard that you have a boyfriend. Is that true?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fake.¡± ¡°I knew it was fake. Yanyan, you can do it. I¡¯m your career fan. Work hard, you¡¯re the best!¡± ¡°I have a husband.¡± Her reply caused the comments below to explode. What was going on? She doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend but a husband? She was married? When did she get married? Who was the partner? Many of the fans who had just become Song Yiyan¡¯s fans were career fans. They were all prepared to help her in her career. However, they had only been a fan for a few days before she self-destructed and got married! In the entertainment industry, marriage had a huge impact on a female celebrity. Chapter 1449 - The Song Couple (177) This was especially true for a female celebrity of her age when her career was on the rise. Even falling in love would affect her, let alone getting married. She was simply risking her career. Many fans posted long, heart-wrenching articles asking her who the other party was. They were worried that her future career would be affected and that she would not have any jobs to earn money and would be hidden at home. Song Yiyan didn¡¯t expect that she would have so many true fans, she was a little touched by the fans who were worried about her. In order not to let them worry, she prepared to post another Weibo post. ¡°Give me your hand.¡± Song Yiyan looked at Ji Xing. Ji Xing obediently handed her his hand, not knowing what she was going to do. Song Yiyan held his big hand and looked at their fingers. She felt that something was missing. ¡°Do you feel that there¡¯s a flaw?¡± The marriage certificate was not with her. Otherwise, she would have flashed it. Ji Xing smiled and nodded, his eyes filled with affection. He took out an exquisite box and opened it to reveal a pair of rings. Song Yiyan was a little silly when she was pregnant. When she saw the ring, she realized that it was a wedding ring. No wonder she felt that something was wrong. ¡°Why are you holding this?¡± Before she came to the set, she had taken off her wedding ring and placed it at home. She had even forced him not to wear his wedding ring so both of them had left theirs at home. ¡°You didn¡¯t allow me to wear it.¡± Ji Xing raised his eyebrows slightly and suddenly leaned closer. His hot breath was by her ear, and his voice was sexy. ¡°I can¡¯t even hold it?¡± ¡°Fine, you can do whatever you want.¡± Song Yiyan wanted to take a photo and post it on Weibo, but the man¡¯s sudden intimate action made her body tingle and she leaned back. Ji Xing stopped teasing her in the car. He grabbed her hand with his big hand and interlocked their fingers. ¡°Take it!¡± he said gently. It was rare for her to take the initiative and publicize their relationship. He naturally couldn¡¯t ask for more. Song Yiyan took a photo and edited it excitedly. ¡°I have a gold mine at home, don¡¯t worry about me eating dirt. If I really can¡¯t, I¡¯ll go home and inherit billions of assets.¡± It was easy for the fans. After seeing her reply, they asked her who her husband was. It was good that her family had billions of assets, at least they didn¡¯t have to worry about their idol eating dirt. There was no shortage of anti-fans and trolls at any time. They started arguing quickly and were also extremely jealous, they claimed that she was lying. They said that she had inherited billions of assets and was even banned by the entire entertainment industry some time ago. Why was she pretending to be rich? She must have hooked up with a rich old man who paid to support her before she appeared in the entertainment industry. The fans recalled that someone had once said that she was the eldest daughter of the Song family. She did not have a sugar daddy behind her, nor did she have a rich businessman with a big belly and a fat waist. She instead went after a rich old man who was about to die. Soon, they found the comment and took a screenshot. They tried to clarify and slap those anti-fans in the face, why did they have to go against them? However, the anti-fans would not admit to this. They were still arguing below, clamoring that Song Yiyan would dare to say anything for her vanity. If the Song family found out that she was an actress who ruined their family¡¯s reputation outside, they would definitely not let her off and make her suffer. She even said that if it wasn¡¯t for the old man, she would have posted it to clarify. She didn¡¯t dare to speak up and they were clamoring for her to release her husband¡¯s photo if she had the guts. Song Yiyan showed Ji Xing the comments on her phone and smiled. ¡°Do you want to take a look, rich old man?¡± Ji Xing took her phone and took a photo of himself. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Song Yiyan wasn¡¯t ready to expose him yet. Seeing him take a photo, she already guessed what he was going to do. She reached out to snatch the phone. Ji Xing moved quickly and had already sent the photo out. He showed it to her. ¡°Look at your old man. How does he look?¡± Song Yiyan gritted her teeth and glared at him. ¡°Who asked you to post it? Do you know how disgusting some people are online? They¡¯ll lick your photo!¡± ¡°Do you smell something strange?¡± Ji Xing put his phone away and approached her, his handsome face was almost pressed against hers. Song Yiyan asked, ¡°What smell? Did you fart?¡± When Ji Xing heard her words, she ruined the atmosphere. ¡°Are you jealous that I sent the photo?¡± Song Yiyan snorted and tried to push him away. ¡°Would I be jealous?¡± Ji Xing asked, ¡°What else? Are you afraid that other women will yearn for my beauty?¡± Song Yiyan burst out laughing and pinched his face. ¡°Look at yourself in the mirror and see what kind of beauty you have. You narcissist.¡± Ji Xing pressed his forehead against hers, his voice becoming deeper and sexier. ¡°Really? Then I want to see what the netizens think.¡± Ji Xing casually patted her while the light was dim. It was in the backseat, and half of Song Yiyan¡¯s leg was exposed beside her. Below Weibo, everyone was going crazy. Song Yiyan¡¯s husband had personally taken a photo to prove that he wasn¡¯t an old man or a greasy uncle. Instead, he was a handsome man. Even if it was the most casual shot and the most straightforward angle, it did not ruin the man¡¯s beauty. The anti-fans did not expect Song Yiyan¡¯s husband to personally prove that he was not old and ugly. He has a good relationship with her. There were no more than two male celebrities in the entire entertainment industry who looked better than him. At this moment, the anti-fans refused to give up and continued to attack Ji Xing. They said that he was a gigolo who had been photographed some time ago and was a kept man, he might be a young master from a club! Among the anti-fans, some people did not even seem to have brains and would do anything. Some people said that they had requested for him in a certain clubhouse and that they were young masters. Miraculously, the clubhouse did exist. They were all professional haters who were good at making up stories. Before long, Ji Xing had become the top young master who had been picked on by many rich women. Song Yiyan was overjoyed when she saw their comments, they were too talented. It was a pity that they were anti-fans. They might as well write novels which would sell well! ¡°Are you the most popular young master in a club?¡± Song Yiyan hooked Ji Xing¡¯s chin frivolously and clicked her tongue. ¡°You don¡¯t look that good either? How did you become the top gigolo? Are you very skilled?¡± After saying that, she looked in a certain direction and stopped. Chapter 1450 - The Song Couple (178) ¡°What do you think, Miss Song?¡± Ji Xing smiled, his thin lips curling into a seductive smile. ¡°Why don¡¯t we give it a try?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Song Yiyan hooked his tie and pulled it forward, unwilling to be outdone. The two of them were in the car heading home. With the driver in front, they naturally didn¡¯t dare to go overboard. Song Yiyan looked at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to explain? Young master?¡± Ji Xing let out a low cough and treated those comments as a joke. He would not stoop to the level of that kind of person. ¡°Other than this, they¡¯re right. I¡¯m your gigolo.¡± ¡°When did you become so magnanimous?¡± Song Yiyan pursed her lips. He was not an easy person to talk to. On the contrary, he was extremely petty. Anyone who said anything bad about him could be killed by him. ¡°I¡¯ve always been magnanimous.¡± Ji Xing confiscated her phone and immediately looked at it all the way. His eyes couldn¡¯t take it. Song Yiyan finally had enough and was a little tired. She rested her head on his thigh, her hand still playing with his. Thinking about the upcoming wedding, she still felt unreal. ¡°Are we really getting married?¡± Ji Xing gently patted her stomach. ¡°You are my child¡¯s mother, what else do you want? Are you going to protest to Grandpa again? See if Grandpa will agree.¡± The date had been set, the invitations had been sent, and her friends and family knew about it. There was no way she could escape now, and he would not allow her to. ¡°But I don¡¯t remember it now.¡± Song Yiyan sighed and looked at him seriously. ¡°You didn¡¯t recover your memories either. I think we¡¯re incomplete like this.¡± ¡°The memory will come back.¡± Ji Xing leaned over and kissed her forehead gently. ¡°Your memory is yours, it will come back to you sooner or later. You might remember it when you get married.¡± Song Yiyan had never doubted her feelings for Ji Xing and had never questioned him. It was just that the deeper she loved and the more she cared, the more she wanted to know what had happened between her and him in the past. She had every reason to suspect that he had long regained his memory. However, he was stubborn and refused to admit that he had regained it. No matter what she did, she could not get anything out of him. ¡°Feel your conscience and tell me.¡± Song Yiyan placed his hand on her heart. ¡°You definitely recovered your memory.¡± Ji Xing did not hesitate. ¡°I didn¡¯t recover it.¡± He had already thought it through. Even if she regained her memory, he had to pretend to have lost it. Otherwise, she would kick up a fuss with him for what he had done in the past. ¡°You must have done something wrong to me in the past.¡± Song Yiyan was very sure. She pinched his hand and gritted her teeth fiercely. ¡°Just pretend. I¡¯ll see how long you can pretend.¡± If he wasn¡¯t guilty, would he have hidden the fact that he had regained his memory? Ji Xing raised his hand and swore. ¡°I swear on my character here that I definitely didn¡¯t do anything wrong to you. Whether it was before, now, or in the future, I won¡¯t.¡± ¡°Your character is worthless.¡± Song Yiyan glanced at him in disdain. ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t do anything wrong to me, you must have done something you¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll find out. Wait for me to regain my memory!¡± He didn¡¯t have to say anything, and he probably didn¡¯t want to. When her own memory returned, she would naturally know what he had done that he needed to hide from her. On the other hand, the car had already entered the courtyard. It was past 10 in the evening, and the courtyard was very quiet. When they reached the entrance of the Song family¡¯s small courtyard, they could vaguely hear the conversation and laughter in the courtyard. Song Yiyan was extremely sleepy and had long fallen asleep in Ji Xing¡¯s arms, she woke up when he carried her out of the car. When she saw the brightly lit door, her sleepiness immediately disappeared. At the entrance of the Song family¡¯s house, there were two big red lanterns, beside the courtyard wall were small red lanterns. The trees on both sides of the road at the entrance of the courtyard were also covered in red lights. They looked festive. Song Yiyan muttered softly, ¡°This is too exaggerated.¡± Song Chen, Song Heng, and the other brothers were waiting in the courtyard for Song Yiyan and her husband to return home. They were playing chess. The voice just now was Song Chen¡¯s, he regretted playing chess again. Just as he was about to lose, he heard the car stop at the door. He immediately destroyed the chessboard and said that he would go out to pick her up. ¡°That¡¯s not an exaggeration!¡± When Song Heng heard her words, he smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa originally wanted the entire courtyard to be decorated with lights and streamers. I dissuaded your grandfather after a long time.¡± Among his grandchildren, his grandfather valued the first person in their family to get married. He wanted the entire country to be decorated with lights and firecrackers to celebrate. He didn¡¯t expect Yanyan to be the first to get married. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with setting up lanterns and ribbons? It¡¯s not like we¡¯re spending their money.¡± Song Chen was still a little upset about this. The trees in the courtyard were all decorated with colorful lights. How beautiful and festive! ¡°Grandpa is right.¡± Song Yiyan was lazy and didn¡¯t feel any need to maintain her image in front of her family. Song Chen smiled until his face turned into a flower. He sized her up carefully. ¡°You must be tired from filming recently!¡± When she first started filming, he would visit her every few days to send her some delicious supplements. Later, this girl was unwilling to let him go over, saying that it would delay her filming progress. He had not seen her in person for more than two months. What could he see in the video? He could not see anything, it was best to see her face to face. ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡± In order to prove her words, Song Yiyan jumped out of Ji Xing¡¯s arms and pinched her chin. ¡°Look, I¡¯m eating until my double chin is out.¡± Song Chen nodded in satisfaction and gave Ji Xing an approving look. Not bad, it was indeed right to let him follow Yanyan and look after her. Qiao Yuan and the others were all at home. After all, the wedding was in less than a week. They had all moved here and would be out soon. Song Yiyan was helpless, she watched as the entire family came out to welcome them. ¡°Mom, why are you all out here? Are we still guests?¡± ¡°What can I do?¡± Qiao Yuan glared at her and walked forward to hold her hand. She sized her up. ¡°I just want to see you.¡± Although Song Yiyan said that, her heart was filled with warmth. She smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Can I run? I¡¯ve put on 10 pounds recently, don¡¯t look at me.¡± Qiao Yuan was very satisfied. She hadn¡¯t lost weight and her complexion was good. Song Shu¡¯s wife, Ye Lingyu, also said, ¡°It¡¯s cold outside, hurry up and go back to the house. Don¡¯t talk here.¡± The entire family was bustling with activity. Chapter 1451 - The Song Couple (179) She didn¡¯t have to worry about Song Yiyan¡¯s wedding at all. Besides, even if she wanted to worry, her family would be the first to. If possible, they even wanted to find someone to try on her wedding dress. ¡°Mom, are you going to end up finding someone to marry in my place?¡± Song Yiyan was helpless, she rubbed her temples with a headache. ¡°I¡¯m not a glass doll, I won¡¯t break easily. Do you have to do this?¡± Qiao Yuan glared at her. ¡°We¡¯re doing this for your own good. You just came back from filming and we want you to have a good rest for a few days.¡± Song Yiyan nodded weakly, she really didn¡¯t want to waste her breath on this matter. ¡°I know, I know!¡± Only then did Qiao Yuan smile in satisfaction. ¡°Then take a rest. After lunch, Mom and Auntie will accompany you to try on your wedding dress.¡± The wedding dress was designed by Nangong and his daughter, Ling Sheng. It was handmade and custom-made. It was the only one in the world. It was supposed to be delivered today, but Nangong said that there were still some small details that needed to be improved. She asked her to try it at home and see if the size was suitable. After all, after five months, the child would look different every day. If he grew too fast, the mother¡¯s size would change along with it and she would need to adjust it slightly. Song Yiyan wanted to go over now so that she could talk to Ling Sheng and the others for a while. She tried again. ¡°Mom, Sheng Sheng is also pregnant. Look at her, she¡¯s still designing a wedding dress for me. Did her parents say anything? Did they control her? It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t been pregnant before. Pregnant women need to exercise appropriately, it¡¯s helpful for natural childbirth.¡± ¡°Ji Xing said that you woke up more than 10 times last night. You only fell asleep when it was almost dawn.¡± Qiao Yuan sighed and met her daughter¡¯s moist and soft eyes. She took a step back. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go over now, but you¡¯re not allowed to mess around when you get there!¡± She liked the two children in the Nangong family. When the time came, the two children would cause a ruckus and run all over the house. What if they knock into her? ¡°I understand. I¡¯m not a child, I promise I won¡¯t mess around.¡± Song Yiyan raised her hand and swore that she hadn¡¯t seen Sheng Sheng and her family for more than three months. To be honest, she did want to see them, especially Little Sangyu, her little disciple. She was going to check on her homework and see how it was going. During this period of time, when she was filming, she did not know what her grandfather and Ji Xing had done. Uncle Rong did not look for her to talk about the Onmyoji Alliance. She did have some peace and quiet. She did something she liked, but she didn¡¯t know if the movie would give her a surprise and leave her satisfied after it was screened. Ji Xing was not at home, and neither were the men from the Huo family. There were only women at home. The Song family¡¯s house was not big. It had two floors and a loft, which added up to about 800 square meters. There were only about 10 bedrooms. Song Chen decided that the building next door also belonged to the Song family. It was under Song Shu¡¯s name, and the two courtyards would merge. The courtyard next door was for Ji Xing and Song Yiyan. The two of them were newlyweds and lived with an old man like him. It was fine if it was for a short period, but he was afraid that they would be annoyed after staying with him for too long. Besides, when the children have their own kids in the future, the place would seem even smaller. It was better to renovate it in advance. ¡°Mom, the two courtyards are just next door. Is there a need to go through so much trouble to get them opened? Walking two more steps can even be good exercise.¡± Song Yiyan looked at the courtyard and sighed, she felt that it was unnecessary. ¡°No one can stop your grandfather¡¯s idea.¡± Qiao Yuan smiled and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t given birth yet. When the child is born, you¡¯ll know. Everyone is like this when they¡¯re old, they like to have a family together.¡± She and her husband were the same, they couldn¡¯t be exempted from the custom. When they found out that Ji Xing was willing to marry into their family, they were overjoyed. Their daughter didn¡¯t have to live outside and would stay with her family. There was nothing more gratifying than this. ¡°I like crowds too.¡± Song Yiyan actually liked crowds, perhaps it was because she had had enough of her cold life in her previous life. The thought of her moving out with Ji Xing, just the two of them, and at most a nanny, made her feel uncomfortable. ¡°Ji Xing is such a good child.¡± Qiao Yuan sighed from the bottom of her heart and told the truth. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about anything else. Just look at Ling Sheng, would someone like Third Master Jun be willing to move into her house? Sheng Sheng can¡¯t go home just because she wants to.¡± Hearing this, Song Yiyan was amused. ¡°Mom, who did you hear this from?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what everyone said. They said that Huo Ci didn¡¯t find a son-in-law but an ancestor, the entire Huo family has to provide for him.¡± Qiao Yuan looked serious. ¡°Ji Xing is the best. There¡¯s no one else in the family except him, and he doesn¡¯t have to take care of his relatives and interpersonal relationships.¡± ¡°Did Jun Shiyan spread the news?¡± Song Yiyan laughed. ¡°Then he¡¯s finished. None of you know about the truth, Jun Shiyan is actually afraid of Huo Ci. If Huo Ci wants him to be his son-in-law, he¡¯ll be so happy.¡± Qiao Yuan knew that her daughter was on good terms with Ling Sheng, but she still suspected that with Third Master Jun¡¯s temper and tricks, who wouldn¡¯t be afraid of him? ¡°Is he really afraid of Huo Ci?¡± ¡°Which son-in-law isn¡¯t afraid of his father-in-law?¡± Song Yiyan felt that this rumor was well-known. Who knew who spread it? However, she was sure that it was not Jun Shiyan who had spread the news. From the beginning until now, he had been trying to please his father-in-law. It was impossible for him to do such a stupid thing. If Movie King Huo found out about this, he would flip the roof and kill Jun Shiyan! ¡°Ji Xing isn¡¯t afraid of your father.¡± After Qiao Yuan finished speaking, she continued, ¡°It¡¯s not his fault. Look at what your father did in the past, I¡¯m embarrassed for him.¡± Fortunately, his daughter had forgiven him. Otherwise, who knew how long this conflict would have lasted! Speaking of which, that stabbing incident had really helped a lot. The old man at home had tried for so long to help repair their father-daughter relationship, but there was no progress. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid of such things. It¡¯s that I respect my elders,¡± Song Yiyan said seriously. ¡°There aren¡¯t many people in the world who are as unreasonable as Movie King Huo as a father-in-law. Who can be like him, with a temper at his age?¡± Qiao Yuan had never seen Huo Ci in private, nor did she have much interaction with him. She did not know who he was, but the image on television was definitely the ideal dream lover for countless women. As he grew older, his charm increased. Young girl fans came in waves. No matter how old they were, they could find charm in him. Chapter 1452 - The Song Couple (180) ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± Qiao Yuan just wanted to tell her not to lose her temper at Ji Xing for no reason. No matter how good a man¡¯s temper was or how much love he had, he could not stand being worn down like this. She did not expect Huo Ci to be involved. ¡°Mom, tell me the truth.¡± Song Yiyan¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Did you like Movie King Huo when you were young?¡± Movie King Huo must have been the dream lover of all women in that era. Now, he was the same. When a girl grew up, she would evolve into a wife fan. ¡°I did.¡± Qiao Yuan nodded. When she thought of the past, her smile was filled with warmth and nostalgia. ¡°At that time, who wouldn¡¯t like him? He was the first male celebrity in China and had a good family background and was born with the temperament of a rich young master. He charmed everyone wherever he went.¡± Song Yiyan nudged her. ¡°What about Dad?¡± Qiao Yuan¡¯s attitude immediately changed, and her voice became gentle. ¡°My family background isn¡¯t good, but your grandparents still tried their best to send me to the best high school in the capital.¡± When Song Yiyan heard her mention the Qiao family, disgust flashed across her eyes. They said that she would send her to the best high school, but in fact, they wanted her mother to go to school there and be able to interact with more rich young masters! At that time, the young masters of the upper-class society in Beijing and even China were basically all gathered in the top four high schools. Her mother was also beautiful, so she would definitely attract their attention. In fact, she had to admit that society was so realistic. No matter what, beautiful women were rare resources. Those who were lucky were born into rich families and were doted on by their families. They could choose the paths to take in their own lives. If she was unlucky and was born into a poor family, beauty would be a sin for her. Qiao Yuan was so immersed in her memories that she did not notice her expression. There was a smile on her lips, and she was gentle and dignified. ¡°The first time I saw your father, Huo Ci brought a group of people to stop him. They were looking for him to ask for a fight and asked him to hand over his people.¡± Song Yiyan stopped thinking about the Qiao family. Why should she get angry? She asked curiously, ¡°Did they fight? How many people did Huo Ci bring? Was my father alone? That¡¯s not right. Didn¡¯t they each bring their own people to fight? This is called a gang fight.¡± ¡°No.¡± Qiao Yuan laughed out loud. ¡°Do you know who Huo Ci is looking for? He wants your aunt Nangong and insists that your father is hiding her.¡± Song Yiyan burst out laughing and nodded vigorously. It was indeed something that Movie King Huo would do. ¡°He was already in a relationship with Auntie Nangong at that time? Did he think that he got cheated on by Dad?¡± ¡°No.¡± Qiao Yuan was a year older than Huo Ci and the others. At that time, she was in her third year of high school, and Huo Ci was in his second year. ¡°At that time, your aunt Nangong was dressed as a man in school and lived with Huo Ci.¡± ¡°Living together?¡± Song Yiyan gave him a thumbs up. ¡°I¡¯m impressed, they¡¯re really open-minded. The two men lived together. Did Movie King Huo treat her as a brother or was he worried that he liked men?¡± ¡°How would I know?¡± Qiao Yuan recalled what happened that day, it was the first time she had met her husband. ¡°Your father might have thought so, so he grabbed me.¡± Song Yiyan had a strong imagination that could be used to write a 10,000-word essay and continued excitedly, ¡°And then he said that you were his girlfriend and drew a clear line with Auntie Nangong?¡± Qiao Yuan nodded. She was a little embarrassed to tell her daughter these things, she didn¡¯t know if she would laugh at her. She asked carefully, ¡°Isn¡¯t it very old-fashioned?¡± Song Yiyan quickly shook her head, this kind of scene was the scene of the destined male and female leads meeting in the novel. Indeed, art came from life. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s quite romantic.¡± At least it was more romantic than her. She met Ji Xing in bed. Song Yiyan wanted to hear about their youth, especially about Movie King Huo and Auntie Nangong. It must be very interesting. Qiao Yuan didn¡¯t know much about the two of them. Her husband and Huo Ci were originally from different factions, her husband was a gentleman. In ancient times, he would be a civil official among a group of generals. He was competitive in his studies and had no interest in fighting. Therefore, when he fought with Huo Ci and the others, his eldest and second brother would not bring him along. He also knew very little about Huo Ci. Song Yiyan felt a little regretful, she wanted Ling Sheng to ask Aunt Nangong. Back then, Movie King Huo was domineering and was a school bully. He was a tyrant in China. The car reached the bottom of the apartment building and stopped. Song Yiyan immediately saw Jun Shiyan get out of the car and walk to the back to open the car door. Huo Xiao and his wife followed him out, they opened the window and waved at her. ¡°Grandpa Huo, Grandma Huo.¡± When Su Xiyin saw that it was Song Yiyan, she smiled lovingly. ¡°Are you here to play with Sheng Sheng?¡± Song Yiyan had already gotten out of the car and ran over. ¡°No, I¡¯m here to try on the wedding dress.¡± Qiao Yuan quickly chased after her nervously. Afraid that she would run too quickly, she greeted the old man and Jun Shiyan on the way. Su Xiyin held Song Yiyan¡¯s hand affectionately and looked at her stomach. She smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re much better than Sheng Sheng. Sheng Sheng is already at your stage but her stomach is like a football.¡± Yanyan didn¡¯t look very pregnant, so it wasn¡¯t a problem for her to wear a wedding dress. With a little design, her stomach wouldn¡¯t be visible. Even if her stomach is protruding, she would be the most beautiful bride. It didn¡¯t matter. ¡°Really?¡± Song Yiyan took her arm. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Sheng Sheng in a long time.¡± She didn¡¯t know why, but every time she called Sheng Sheng or asked for a video call, Jun Shiyan would answer. In the beginning, she would beg him to get Sheng Sheng to call her back. However, Sheng Sheng did not reply to her once. Later, she finally called and asked her. Only then did she know that she had never received a message from her. So in the future, when she saw Jun Shiyan¡¯s face, she hung up without saying anything. What kind of person was that! No wonder her father-in-law doesn¡¯t like him! Serves them right! They were out of luck! On the way up, the door changed to a combination lock. Jun Shiyan stepped forward and knocked on the door. Huo Ci opened the door and saw the person at the door. He slammed the door shut again. Jun Shiyan was at the front, and he was tall. When he stood at the door, Huo Ci could only see him. ¡°Who is it?¡± Nangong Lengyu asked. Huo Ci said, ¡°No one. I heard wrongly.¡± Jun Shiyan frowned and took a step back obediently. Huo Xiao was so angry that his face was ashen. He knocked on the door with his walking stick and shouted, ¡°Open the door!¡± Chapter 1453 - The Song Couple (181) Huo Ci¡¯s face darkened and he sighed. This Third Master Jun was really bold, he even dared to run to get reinforcements. It seemed like he did not want to recover from this. ¡°I heard Dad¡¯s voice.¡± Nangong Lengyu walked out of the kitchen with a plate of fruits and urged him. ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and open the door.¡± Dad would be angry again later. Huo Ci did not dare not open the door, he was so angry that he wanted to kill Jun Shiyan. In the end, he opened the door with a smile. ¡°Dad, why are you and Mom here?¡± After saying that, he saw Song Yiyan and Qiao Yuan nodding at them. ¡°Madam Song and Yanyan are here too. Come in quickly.¡± Song Yiyan looked at their attitude and held back her laughter. She secretly sized up the two big shots whose auras did not match and greeted politely, ¡°Hello, Uncle Huo.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t your mother and I come?¡± Huo Xiao glared at him. With outsiders here, it was not easy to deal with this bastard. How dare he lock him outside the door? On the other hand, Su Xiyin could tell that Huo Ci¡¯s eyes were murderous when he looked at Jun Shiyan. She thought to herself that Ah Yan must have made him unhappy again. He was already an adult and was about to become the grandfather of two children. Didn¡¯t he know how to restrain his temper? He was like a firecracker that could be ignited at any moment. No wonder Ah Yan went over to pick them up. He even said that Yanyan and her mother were coming over, he said that he missed them and wanted to get together. This was just an excuse. In fact, it was that bastard Ci¡¯er who didn¡¯t want him to enter the house. He had even changed the door lock to a password lock. When Nangong Lengyu saw that everyone was here and had gathered together, she was very happy. She called them over to eat the fruits that she had just cut. ¡°Where are Sheng Sheng and the children?¡± Song Yiyan looked around but did not see Ling Sheng, Xiaoqi, and Little Sangyu. Logically speaking, it was Saturday and everyone should be at home. ¡°I forgot to tell you. Little Sangyu and Xiaoqi have a martial arts class in the morning, Sheng Sheng should be back soon,¡± Nangong Lengyu said with a smile. When Song Yiyan heard this, she looked at Qiao Yuan with deep resentment. Look at Sheng Sheng. She was already seven months pregnant and could still bring her child to class! She was only five months pregnant, but she was already being raised like a pig. All she did was eat and sleep. Not only did they not let her work, they even started to control her when she went out. Qiao Yuan pretended not to see her gaze. ¡°Is Sheng Sheng alone?¡± Nangong Lengyu said, ¡°How can she be alone? There¡¯s also Xiaoqi and Sangyu!¡± Qiao Yuan coughed softly and smiled. They were happy to see the two children who were less than four years old. She was not at ease with Yanyan going out alone. No matter where she went, even if it was for a walk outside the house, she had to accompany her. Nangong Lengyu brought the two of them to the studio to look at the wedding dress. ¡°Yanyan, I¡¯ll let you try it on first and see if there¡¯s anything wrong with it.¡± Song Yiyan looked at the wedding dress in front of her and her eyes lit up. It was the most beautiful dress she had ever dreamed of. ¡°It¡¯s too beautiful!¡± This wedding dress simply fit her aesthetics. From its design to its style, it was exactly as she had imagined. It was so beautiful that it was breathtaking. Qiao Yuan nodded as well and held Nangong Lengyu¡¯s hand gratefully. ¡°It¡¯s very nice. You¡¯ve worked hard.¡± Every stitch and thread was sincere, it was different from what was bought outside. Besides, how could it be better than what she designed and made? How many people in this world would have the honor to wear a wedding dress that she had personally designed? Yanyan was lucky. In fact, the Nangong family and the Song family were not too close. After all, Nangong had always lived abroad. During the few years he returned to school, he was closer to his eldest brother and second brother. As for the third branch, she had not met them many times. If Yanyan and Ling Sheng were not close, she would not have done this. When Ling Sheng returned with the children, laughter finally came from the quiet living room. Song Yiyan had just put on her wedding dress with the help of Qiao Yuan and Nangong Lengyu. When she heard Ling Sheng and the others¡¯ voices, she immediately ran out. Qiao Yuan shouted and was about to chase after her nervously. Nangong Lengyu knew what she was thinking. She smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry so much. Yanyan isn¡¯t a child or a porcelain doll, don¡¯t be so nervous.¡± As parents, they were nervous about their pregnant daughter. It was understandable, but there was no need to care too much about such things. Otherwise, it would put a lot of pressure on the child. Sheng Sheng was one such person. If she wanted to do anything, she could let her go. She and Huo Ci would not stop her. ¡°Yanyan is my first child.¡± Qiao Yuan was a little helpless. ¡°You don¡¯t know my father-in-law. he¡¯s afraid that something will happen to her. As parents, aren¡¯t we all like this?¡± ¡°When she gives birth, she will know that your difficulties are not easy,¡± Nangong Lengyu comforted her. Perhaps when she went to save Song Shu that time, she frightened the Song family. They were afraid that something would happen to her if she didn¡¯t pay attention to her body. Qiao Yuan nodded in deep agreement. She looked up at her daughter, who was wearing a wedding dress and smiling happily in the living room, her eyes filled with love. Song Yiyan spun around and asked the two little ones, ¡°Tell me the truth, does it look good?¡± ¡°Nice!¡± Xiaoqi and Little Sangyu shouted in unison. ¡°Where are your clothes? Go change into them.¡± Song Yiyan thought that since she had put on the wedding dress with all her might, she would go through the motions first. ¡°Let¡¯s rehearse on the spot.¡± These two were the flower kids at her wedding. The clothes for Xiaoqi and Little Sangyu were also personally designed and made by Nangong Lengyu. When Ling Sheng and Jun Shiyan got married, she had designed a set. Song Yiyan actually didn¡¯t care, so she let them use that one. However, Nangong Lengyu felt that a new marriage was a new beginning in life so it was better to use a new one. It was auspicious, so she made two more sets. ¡°Yanyan is really good-looking.¡± Su Xiyin held Ling Sheng¡¯s hand and smiled lovingly at Song Yiyan. ¡°Why didn¡¯t the groom come today?¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°How would I know?¡± In the past, she had never expected that she and Yanyan would get married and have a family in a brand new alternate world. A new world, a new beginning. Everything had just begun, but their happiness had continued. Xiaoqi and Little Sangyu soon changed their clothes and came out. Xiaoqi was wearing a small suit and a red bow tie, while Little Sangyu was wearing a princess dress with the same design as Song Yiyan and a diamond crown. When the two little kids came out together, the little gentleman and little princess were adorable. ¡°Music.¡± Ling Sheng snapped her fingers, and the wedding march sounded from the sound system in the house. Chapter 1454 - The Song Couple (182) ¡°Next, we invite the bride to enter.¡± Huo Ci held a microphone and began to practice. He was a very important host for this wedding. Song Yiyan looked at the room full of people and felt a sense of warmth in her heart. Even her eyes were misty, and there was a satisfied and happy smile on her lips. How great! Ever since she killed the trash fish, she felt refreshed and it was like she had welcomed a new life. Everything that happened was good. The people around her were all concerned about her loved ones. Besides, she was so famous that Movie King Huo was her wedding host. The last time Third Brother got engaged, she did not manage to get Movie King Huo to be the host. However, when she got married this time, Movie King Huo would be her wedding host and sing her a wedding song! Sheng Sheng quietly told her that Movie King Huo had volunteered to be her host. However, as an elder who cared about his reputation, he naturally had to be invited by a junior. In his life, not to mention being a host for a wedding, he wouldn¡¯t even go to those commercial performances that offered him a sky-high price. It was unknown who spread the news, but it had long spread online that Movie King Huo was going to be the host of Song Yiyan¡¯s wedding and sing a congratulatory song. The public did not believe it and felt that it was fake. How was that possible? Movie King Huo was the wedding host for someone else? Dream on, he had even refused to be the Spring Festival Gala host countless times. Song Yiyan, this little sl*t, had been hyping up her status as a rich woman, saying that she would inherit billions of assets! Now, she didn¡¯t even let go of her own marriage and even wanted to use Movie King Huo to hype it up. How shameless! However, Huo Ci personally appeared that day to answer all the questions and told everyone clearly that it was not a publicity stunt. The news was true. This time, those who were scolding and questioning Song Yiyan couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. The main character had personally appeared, which was enough to prove that she had a deep relationship with Movie King Huo. After that, the only official spokesperson of the Song family on Weibo, the CEO of the Song family, Song Jing, posted on Weibo. ¡°Song Yiyan is my biological daughter.¡± Song Yiyan¡¯s identity was completely exposed. She was the eldest daughter of the Song family! It was real! Immediately after, someone revealed that her husband was the latest business tycoon, the big boss behind the Universe Group! Universe Group¡¯s official Weibo said, ¡°Let me introduce you. This is our company¡¯s big boss!¡± ¡°F*ck, so it¡¯s true!¡± ¡°Come and take a look. Is your face swollen? You won¡¯t believe me if I tell you!¡± ¡°He¡¯s a big shot. The appraisal is complete, we can¡¯t afford to offend him.¡± With Song Yiyan¡¯s status, not to mention in the entertainment industry, even in the entire China, no young lady would dare to say that she was better than her. On the Internet were the most double standard dogs who followed the trend and said whatever other people said. Before her identity was exposed, they had stepped on her and attacked her. They had scolded her for bragging, for creating hype, and for being shameless. After her identity was exposed, they said she was rich and willful!! Song Yiyan also had a new title. After the netizens found out about her impressive identity, they finally understood why Huo Ci had gone to be her wedding host. They were all big shots at the top of China, big families must have a good relationship with each other, so being a host was nothing. Song Yiyan¡¯s wedding was held on an island provided by Jun Shiyan. The island was not very large. It was surrounded by the sea on all sides, with mountains and water. The climate was spring all year round, and there were birds and flowers. It was not an exaggeration to say that it was a legendary dream island. Those who could come to the wedding were all close to them. As for the media, they didn¡¯t have the right or chance to attend this personal wedding. However, Song Yiyan doted on her fans and promised them that she would conduct a live broadcast for a period of time. Song Chen and the others had all come two days earlier to familiarize themselves with the environment and relax. Other than her grandparents, Ling Sheng¡¯s family had also come early, including Nangong Lun. Nangong Lengmo was filming a movie. He was a workaholic, he would come to watch the ceremony on the day of the wedding and then go back to work. Huo Xiao and Su Xiyin got off the plane and drove towards the manor. After getting out of the car, he saw Nangong Lun and Song Chen holding hands with a little guy. It was Xiaoqi and Sang Yu. Huo Xiao frowned in jealousy. Just as the car was about to catch up, he instructed, ¡°Just stop here.¡± Seeing that he was about to get out of the car, Su Xiyin quickly stopped him. ¡°Where are you going? Didn¡¯t you say you were tired and wanted to go back and have a good sleep?¡± Her husband and Nangong had a bad temper to begin with, and when they were together, they would quarrel. With Song Chen, the three old fogeys were together and who knew what kind of a joke they would become! Tomorrow was Yanyan¡¯s wedding. It was a big day, and she couldn¡¯t let them make a fuss today. ¡°I¡¯m not tired anymore.¡± Huo Xiao looked at her, his voice softening. ¡°Go back to your room and rest first. I¡¯ll talk to them, I haven¡¯t seen Nangong in a long time.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him in a long time either. I¡¯ll go down and greet him too.¡± Su Xiyin was worried about him. The older he was, the more insensible he became. The more he lived, the more backward he became. Huo Xiao did not want her to follow him. ¡°Didn¡¯t Sheng Sheng say that she wanted to get something for Yanyan? Go over and help her, I just want to talk to them.¡± Su Xiyin warned, ¡°Don¡¯t cause trouble.¡± Huo Xiao asked, ¡°Am I a child who hasn¡¯t grown up?¡± Su Xiyin said, ¡°Okay.¡± With Xiaoqi and Little Sangyu around, no matter how insensible the three of them were, they shouldn¡¯t make a fool of themselves in front of the child. Huo Xiao got out of the car and shouted, ¡°Xiaoqi, Sangyu.¡± Xiaoqi and Little Sangyu were each holding a large cotton candy in their hands. Hearing the voice, they turned around in surprise and said in unison, ¡°Great-grandpa.¡± Little Sangyu was fast and had already run towards him. Panting, she handed him a cotton candy. ¡°Great-grandpa, have some.¡± Huo Xiao pretended to take a bite. ¡°It¡¯s so delicious. Sangyu, eat it!¡± Little Sangyu nodded with a smile. Seeing Su Xiyin in the car, she jogged over and gave her some. ¡°Great-grandmother, you eat too.¡± Su Xiyin stroked the little girl¡¯s fluffy head. ¡°Great-grandmother doesn¡¯t want to eat it. Sangyu, eat it yourself!¡± Little Sangyu grinned happily. ¡°Great-grandpa, great-grandmother, you¡¯re here. I miss you.¡± Xiaoqi also ran over to greet his great-grandfather and great-grandmother. Huo Xiao shouted at them, ¡°Your great-grandmother is going to help your mommy. Come to great-grandpa.¡± Little Sangyu whispered to her great-grandmother, ¡°Great-grandmother, Sangyu is tired. Can I follow you in the car to find Mommy?¡± Su Xiyin nodded and carried the little girl into the car. She asked Xiaoqi, ¡°What about you, Xiaoqi?¡± Chapter 1455 - The Song Couple (183) ¡°I want to come along too.¡± Xiaoqi climbed into the car and waved at Huo Xiao. ¡°Grandpa Song, great-grandfathers, we¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Huo Xiao¡¯s face darkened when he saw the two children follow her into the car. He greeted them and shouted, ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Nangong Lun and Song Chen looked at each other and curled their lips at the same time. Old thing, who didn¡¯t know his intentions? Didn¡¯t you want to talk to someone? Seeing him come over, Su Xiyin sighed helplessly. She couldn¡¯t do anything about him. It had been a week since Huo Xiao had seen the two children. He missed them dearly. ¡°Do you miss your great-grandfather?¡± Little Sangyu nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Xiaoqi nodded in agreement. Huo Xiao was satisfied. When the car passed by Nangong Lun and Song Chen, he opened the window proudly and waved at them. ¡°Then, Old Song, Nangong, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Nangong Lun said. ¡°Take care,¡± Song Chen said. Nangong Lun had a good relationship with Song Chen. When Nangong Lun was young, he had grown up in China and had a good relationship with Song Chen and Huo Xiao. However, because of Huo Ci and Nangong Lengyu, they fell out completely and stopped contacting each other. Song Yiyan did not have many close sisters. Other than Ling Sheng, she would at most have a future third sister-in-law, Bai Lu. The remaining bridesmaids were all found by Ling Sheng. They were Su Yi, Su Yan, and Shi Lingyu. Ling Sheng was married and pregnant so she had been excluded from the bridesmaid list. A few girls were making final preparations to help the new couple decorate their new house. The room was filled with balloons and ribbons, making it very romantic. Song Yiyan suddenly dragged Ling Sheng away. When they were alone on the balcony, she gritted her teeth in anger. ¡°Sheng Sheng, I¡¯m not getting married!¡± Ling Sheng looked at Song Yiyan, not knowing what was wrong with her. They were getting married tomorrow, and she was going back on her word today. She frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What triggered you?¡± Song Yiyan sneered and kicked the railing in front of her. ¡°What happened to me? I¡­ I remember what happened to me!¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°You really regained your memory?¡± It was a good thing to have her memory back, so why was she so angry? Shouldn¡¯t she be happy that she remembered her past with Ji Xing? Song Yiyan sneered, wishing she could rush out and kill Ji Xing. ¡°Do you know what happened between us before he sent me away?¡± How would Ling Sheng know about the two of them? She had only heard from the person at home that they had a conflict before they separated. She thought to herself that it was definitely not a big deal. It was just a small conflict and misunderstanding. Wouldn¡¯t it be fine if they just made things clear when the time came? But seeing how angry Song Yiyan was, she knew that she was wrong. It definitely wasn¡¯t a small conflict. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be so angry. Anger burned in Song Yiyan¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not getting married anymore. He can marry whoever he wants, I¡¯ve completely given up on him.¡± She saw that she was so angry that she was incoherent. She had been talking about not getting married for a long time, but she wasn¡¯t serious about it. She was anxious. ¡°What happened between you and him before?¡± ¡°We broke up earlier.¡± Song Yiyan sneered. Her anger dissipated, and her eyes were cold. ¡°He had a child with another woman outside. That woman came to me with a big stomach and forced me to abdicate.¡± ¡°Then what did Ji Xing say at that time?¡± Ling Sheng did not know that the two of them had caused such a scene. Ji Xing loved her so much. It didn¡¯t make sense for him to have a child with another woman and fool around outside! She was the only one who was listening now but she still had reservations. She would wait and see how Ji Xing would explain it. ¡°He didn¡¯t deny it.¡± Song Yiyan¡¯s anger sank and her heart turned cold. ¡°You know his personality. If he doesn¡¯t deny it, he¡¯s already admitting that he betrayed me.¡± ¡°What happened after that?¡± Ling Sheng felt that if this happened to her, she would be as angry as Yanyan and lose her mind. ¡°Then he knocked me out. After that, it was my first awakening in this world and I saw you.¡± Song Yiyan sneered. ¡°If he didn¡¯t feel guilty, why did he choose to send me to another world at that time?¡± She remembered that ridiculous scene now, as if it had just happened. Her heart felt like it had been crushed. After the pain suffocated her, there was only disappointment and determination left. ¡°Wait here. Don¡¯t go anywhere, I¡¯ll go find him and ask him.¡± When Ling Sheng heard this, her eyes turned cold. ¡°If it¡¯s true, tell him to get lost as far as possible.¡± ¡°And do you know?¡± Song Yiyan laughed at herself and looked at her. ¡°He has long regained his memory. Every time I asked him if he had regained his memory, he would avoid the topic. He just has a guilty conscience and was afraid that I would fall out with him if I regained my memory.¡± When all the suspicious points were connected, it made sense. If he had regained his memory, why had he hidden it from her? He was afraid that she would recover her memory as well and remember what had happened in the past. She really did not know how he could be so thick-skinned and shameless. After betraying her, he could still appear in front of her openly and treat her hypocritically. If he wanted to atone for his sins, she is not giving him a chance. All she felt was disgust! ¡°I understand.¡± Ling Sheng helped her sit down. ¡°Sit down for a while, don¡¯t be too agitated. It¡¯s not good for the child.¡± ¡°Sheng Sheng.¡± Song Yiyan touched her stomach and suddenly asked her, ¡°Do you think I can still have this child?¡± Every time she thought of the child¡¯s father, she was so angry that her liver trembled. She felt disgusted and wanted to dig out her blind eyes. How could she have fallen for him? ¡°Yanyan.¡± Ling Sheng didn¡¯t know what to say. She held her hand and said seriously, ¡°No matter what decision you make, I¡¯ll be on your side.¡± Instead of giving birth to a scumbag¡¯s child and looking at it every day, she might as well abort it! She could understand this feeling the best. Back then, because of Xiaoqi, she had been depressed. She had thought of killing herself and killing Xiaoqi, she had thought of everything. ¡°Go get him.¡± Song Yiyan¡¯s stomach hurt a little. Perhaps it was because her emotions were fluctuating too much just now, but the baby in her stomach kept moving, as if protesting to her. ¡°No matter what, I have to get to the bottom of this.¡± She trusted him so much and had given him her heart! In the end, all she got was betrayal! At that time, as long as he said no, she would choose to believe him without hesitation! Chapter 1456 - The Song Couple (184) But no, he didn¡¯t explain anything and even sent her to another world! It had been 23 years since he left. He must have grown old with that woman in that world and seen his child get married. What right did he have to come to her again? He had fallen out with that woman and had had enough. That¡¯s why he thought of her, who had once loved him wholeheartedly? ¡°What is it?¡± Jun Shiyan saw the serious face of the young lady and the word scumbag written in her eyes when she looked at Ji Xing. He knew that something was wrong. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll know when we get there.¡± Ling Sheng watched as Ji Xing ran off in a hurry. She pinched the man beside her and gritted her teeth. ¡°How much do you know about Ji Xing and Song Yiyan?¡± Jun Shiyan frowned. ¡°She regained her memory?¡± Ling Sheng nodded. ¡°It looks like they can¡¯t get married. She didn¡¯t know if she would keep the child, what were you two planning?¡± She had just heard from Song Yiyan and she was on her side. After all, they were good sisters. But after calming down and thinking about it, she felt that it was impossible. It would be reasonable for Song Yiyan to say that Ji Xing had betrayed her. ¡°I told you that method wouldn¡¯t work. He refused to listen.¡± Jun Shiyan sighed helplessly. He glanced at Ji Xing¡¯s back and his eyes were filled with sympathy. ¡°He deserved it, let him solve it himself. We can¡¯t help much.¡± Ling Sheng knew it. She kicked his calf angrily. ¡°You two are colluding. Don¡¯t you have any shame?¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s handsome face suddenly became serious as he looked at her seriously. ¡°Sheng Sheng, everything is not important compared to your life, do you know that?¡± He had the same thoughts as Ji Xing, but Ji Xing¡¯s method was too extreme. He chose the fastest and stupid method. Women were unreasonable creatures, especially when it came to love. No matter how rational or smart a woman usually was, she would become emotional, jealous, and even irrational in the face of love. They could make use of anything but feelings. Once there was a trust crisis, it would create irreparable cracks. Even if they made up, every time they mentioned it in the future, it would be like a thorn between them. On the balcony, Song Yiyan looked at the man running over and calmed herself down. ¡°Ji Xing, I won¡¯t say anything else. Pack your luggage and get lost, don¡¯t ever appear in front of me again.¡± ¡°Yanyan, let me explain.¡± Ji Xing looked at her nervously. ¡°I can explain that matter. I have nothing to do with that woman, I hired her to act for you.¡± Song Yiyan glanced at him coldly and tried her best to suppress the anger in her heart. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Get lost.¡± Was she just acting? Anyway, that woman was not in this world. Didn¡¯t she let him have his way? This was what it meant to have no evidence. He had really made a good plan! ¡°At that time, I received news that all the self-proclaimed righteous sects had signed an alliance agreement to kill you. I wasn¡¯t completely confident in protecting you.¡± Ji Xing half-squatted in front of her. Now that he thought about it, his heart was still trembling. ¡°Jun Shiyan has a way to send people away, but he wasn¡¯t that powerful at that time. The person had to agree to cooperate or be in a state of despair. At that time, if I let you go, you definitely wouldn¡¯t leave. I had no choice but to do this.¡± ¡°For my own good?¡± Song Yiyan sneered. ¡°You sure know how to find an excuse. How many children did you have with that woman? Why did you separate from her? Did she cheat on you? Did you remember me and come to find me?¡± ¡°Song Yiyan!¡± When Ji Xing heard her words, he felt as if his heart had been cut open. His voice was hoarse. ¡°Do you not trust me that much?¡± ¡°Why should I trust you? Who are you to me?¡± Song Yiyan¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°You sent me away so you can live with that woman, right? Why find such a complicated excuse?¡± ¡°What do you want me to say to make you believe me?¡± Ji Xing pointed at his heart, his eyes red. ¡°Do you want me to dig out my heart for you to see?¡± He knew that if she regained her memory, she would definitely not let him off! Jun Shiyan had also tried to persuade him to think of another way to convince her! However, Jun Shiyan did not understand. Her personality was different from Ling Sheng¡¯s, she would never choose to escape. Knowing the situation at that time, she would not be willing to leave and would definitely choose to be with him. Song Yiyan didn¡¯t even want to look at him. She said calmly, ¡°Stop acting. We¡¯ll live our own lives in the future. Let¡¯s pretend we never knew each other, who doesn¡¯t have a few exes? Leave.¡± ¡°Jun Shiyan knows everything. He can testify for me.¡± Ji Xing knew that she was stubborn and had thought that it would be best if she never remembered it. However, he also knew in his heart that she would eventually regain her memory. He just did not expect her to recover on the day before they got married. ¡°Ji Xing, you still don¡¯t understand.¡± Song Yiyan looked at him in disappointment. She believed him. But she would never accept lying to her and hurting her in such an extreme way for such a ridiculous reason. ¡°What do you want me to understand?¡± Ji Xing smiled bitterly. When facing her, he had always been the inferior one. He humbly begged her to forgive him. Just like in the past, he humbly begged her to love him more, just a little more. ¡°Leave. I don¡¯t love you anymore, I want to break up with you.¡± Song Yiyan¡¯s stomach was hurting, and she couldn¡¯t tell if it was her stomach or her heart. ¡°I won¡¯t leave.¡± Ji Xing took out a knife from somewhere and stabbed it towards his heart without hesitation. ¡°Even if I die, I want to die beside you.¡± ¡°Ji Xing!¡± Song Yiyan watched as the sharp knife stabbed into his heart. ¡°Even if you die, I won¡¯t change my decision!¡± Ji Xing smiled at her. ¡°I can¡¯t give you evidence, but I can prove it myself.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the dagger in his hand suddenly disappeared. Ling Sheng and Jun Shiyan arrived in the blink of an eye. ¡°He can testify that Ji Xing didn¡¯t lie to you.¡± Ling Sheng didn¡¯t expect that she would be two minutes late. She wanted to give them a chance to talk alone, but things had turned out this way. Ji Xing was a lunatic, his thoughts had always been extreme and crazy. If she had come a moment later, he would have really stabbed himself in the heart and died on the spot. Chapter 1457 - The Song Couple (185) ¡°Why are you stopping him?¡± Song Yiyan looked coldly at Ling Sheng and gritted her teeth as she growled, ¡°Let him die!¡± Since he wanted to die so much, she would fulfill his wish and let him die! ¡°If he dies, won¡¯t you be a widow?¡± Ling Sheng sighed deeply. Logically speaking, she and her husband should not have gotten involved in this matter. However, one of them was stubborn and the other was crazy. She wouldn¡¯t listen to an explanation, no matter what he did. He might not even explain himself and would only prove himself in the most extreme way. ¡°If he dies, I can take care of countless men, beautiful uncles, young hunks, and whoever I want.¡± Song Yiyan refused to admit it, but she was relieved. Ji Xing was a bastard. At this point, his bad temper had not changed at all. He would hurt himself at any time. ¡°Then your son will become an orphan.¡± Ling Sheng walked to her side. ¡°Calm down, my husband knows. Let him talk. Both of you don¡¯t speak, just listen carefully.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already said everything I need to say to him. There¡¯s nothing else to say, and I don¡¯t want to hear anything.¡± Every time Song Yiyan thought of the day she was sent away, she wanted to kill someone. What basis does he have? What made him think that everything he did was for her own good? What right did he have to be selfish enough to hide everything from her? He even attributed all of this to him loving her? ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to speak. My husband is going to.¡± Ling Sheng knew that she was unreasonable, she had always been unreasonable and had a bad temper. Especially when it came to relationships, she was the classic example of being unreasonable. Only someone like Ji Xing could stand her. ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen to anyone.¡± Song Yiyan sneered and glanced at the two men opposite her. ¡°Their words are baseless. I need evidence.¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°The evidence is in that world. All connections with that world have been cut off, what evidence do you want? Do you really want Ji Xing to die in front of you?¡± ¡°Are you standing with him or with me?¡± Song Yiyan stared at her unhappily. Ling Sheng said, ¡°I¡¯m on the side of reason.¡± Ling Sheng tried to persuade Song Yiyan for a long time before she finally nodded reluctantly and listened to their explanation. Jun Shiyan¡¯s thinking and language organization were much better than Ji Xing¡¯s. The timeline and all kinds of evidence were very convincing. At that time, Song Yiyan had offended the Onmyoji Alliance and the various factions on the continent because of the Saint Island incident. Among the various large sects and factions, they were afraid that the matter would be exposed and tried to cover up the truth, so they gave her the identity of an evil and great demon. They said that she had captured countless boys and girls under the age of 12 and reared them on an island in the Penglai Sea. She used the blood of boys and girls to help her practice demonic techniques. Her methods were cruel, and everyone had the right to kill her. In fact, that island was the dirtiest secret of those self-proclaimed righteous people. Those beasts in high positions reared many children to satisfy their selfish desires. Song Yiyan had only passed by occasionally and discovered their secret. She destroyed this dirty cage alone and saved the children on the island. Those so-called decent people were afraid that their secrets would be exposed, so they began to frame her. They wanted to get rid of her and ensure that their secrets would not be exposed. Song Yiyan¡¯s reputation in the righteous path was not good to begin with as the spells she practiced were despised by the righteous path. Everyone said that she was evil and her body was tainted, so no one stood by her. The people of the righteous path had already formed an alliance and arranged a time to suppress the demon. They had to kill her and eliminate the evil for the people. On one side were the so-called righteous people who wanted to kill Song Yiyan. On the other side was the trash fish that was eyeing them covetously, waiting for an opportunity to erase any traces of their existence. At that time, they were surrounded by enemies. They had no choice but to fight. Ji Xing was not worried about himself, but about Song Yiyan. However, Song Yiyan was stubborn and refused to admit defeat. She was the kind of person who dared to fight even the heavens. If she knew that those righteous people had come to suppress her because of the incident on the island, she would definitely fight to the death and not escape. He could only go to Jun Shiyan and ask him to send her away. Letting her leave this world was the safest choice. However, sending her away was not an easy task. She had to be extremely cooperative or else she would be extremely disturbed and lose control of his emotions before he could take the opportunity to send her away. The heart of someone like Song Yiyan was like a rock. Nothing could make her feel so emotional unless Ji Xing died in front of her. However, if Ji Xing had faked his death, Song Yiyan would have been able to see through him at a glance. He could only choose to die for real or be seriously injured. There was no such thing as being seriously injured for a year or so. However, if he was seriously injured and the righteous people came to suppress him, he would not be able to fight them and defend their home. Ji Xing smiled bitterly when he heard Jun Shiyan¡¯s words. He might as well have died in front of her back then. But if he died, what would happen to her? He wasn¡¯t afraid of death. He was just afraid that if he died, she would be like before, living alone in the world like a walking corpse. In the end, Ji Xing did not listen to his advice and chose to find a woman to anger her. No one would dare to go against what Ji Xing said. Song Yiyan didn¡¯t care about anything else, she only cared about her own feelings. As long as she made up her mind, she wouldn¡¯t turn back. It was the same when she was in love. She wanted loyalty, single-mindedness, and undying love. She never thought that Ji Xing would joke with her about such a thing. Once she was determined, her heart was cold and hard. She wouldn¡¯t want a man who touched another woman, and she wouldn¡¯t look at him again. However, she had still underestimated the effect of love on people. Love was the most hurtful thing in the world, it was like a drug that could not be resisted. She looked indifferent on the surface, but her mind was already in a mess. She believed that she could control anything, but she could not control the feeling of her heart breaking and her guts shattering. Ji Xing took this opportunity to send her to another world. What happened after that, Jun Shiyan wanted to say. But after being glared at by Ji Xing, he did not continue. He only looked at Song Yiyan. ¡°That¡¯s what happened, I can testify that he found that woman to act. He has never betrayed you or had any affair with another woman.¡± ¡°Why should I believe your words?¡± Song Yiyan sneered. ¡°You two are good brothers. Isn¡¯t it easy for you to join forces to lie to me?¡± Chapter 1458 - The Song Couple (189) ¡°You¡¯re being unreasonable.¡± Ling Sheng looked at Song Yiyan. ¡°Can¡¯t this matter end here?¡± ¡°You¡¯re with them too. You joined forces to lie to me.¡± Song Yiyan glanced at Ling Sheng. ¡°All of you get lost, I don¡¯t want to see anyone now.¡± Ling Sheng gave Jun Shiyan a look, asking him to take Ji Xing away. She wanted to talk to Song Yiyan alone. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Song Yiyan had completely calmed down. She believed what they said. But she just couldn¡¯t get over it, he¡¯d forced her into another world without even asking her. How could he take matters into his own hands and not discuss it with her? ¡°Do you want to know what happened after that?¡± Ling Sheng looked at Song Yiyan seriously. ¡°I don¡¯t want to know. Can you please leave me alone?¡± Song Yiyan didn¡¯t know if it was because of her pregnancy, but her brain wasn¡¯t working well. Her brain was working too slowly, and she was like a ball of paste. She was so confused and uncomfortable. ¡°When my husband and I received the news and rushed over, those so-called decent people had already been beaten back.¡± Ling Sheng held her hand. ¡°By that time, Ji Xing was no longer in a proper state.¡± Song Yiyan frowned and didn¡¯t say anything. Ling Sheng sighed. At the thought of Ji Xing¡¯s tragic appearance at that time, she felt a chill in her heart. ¡°In order to protect your home, he chose to self-destruct.¡± Self-destruction was the last choice of a superpower user, the choice to die with the enemy. She didn¡¯t know what Ji Xing was thinking at that time, but she still hadn¡¯t figured it out. It was just a house. Wasn¡¯t home where Song Yiyan was? Why would he risk his life to guard that place? According to Ji Xing¡¯s temper, he was someone who ran when he couldn¡¯t win. Of course, most of the time, he chased after others, unless it was those old farts on the continent. There weren¡¯t many people who could chase after him. At that time, if she and her husband hadn¡¯t arrived in time at the last moment, when one of them saved his mind and the other saved his body, he would have died long ago. Song Yiyan¡¯s body stiffened slightly, and her eyes were filled with mixed emotions. Her memory returned to the day before she was sent away. She remembered many days clearly. It was like a movie playing in front of her. She knew why, she had once told Ji Xing that that was her home. She would never give up her home unless she died. She¡¯d even made him swear he wouldn¡¯t give up on their home. Just like he wouldn¡¯t give up on her and loved her. ¡°He has to endure the pain of his body splitting and combining every full moon.¡± Ling Sheng felt that she had the right to know all of this. ¡°I understand,¡± Song Yiyan said in a low voice. ¡°Then I¡¯m leaving. Have a good rest. As an outsider, I can¡¯t say anything about the two of you.¡± Ling Sheng knew that she wouldn¡¯t listen to reason. ¡°What exactly do you want? Just think carefully.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Song Yiyan finally calmed down completely. She had to sort out her relationship with Ji Xing. What did she want? She never wanted much. She just wanted a person who loved her wholeheartedly, a warm home. Ever since she was young, that was all she wanted. ¡°By the way.¡± Ling Sheng took another step back and looked at her. ¡°Your current home was also chosen by Ji Xing.¡± Song Yiyan looked up at her. Ling Sheng shrugged. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you compare yourself to me. Look at me. I¡¯ve been with my adoptive mother since I was young, and I didn¡¯t even know about what happened to Xiaoqi. Although your father is a hegemon, it¡¯s not like he doesn¡¯t dote on you. Ji Xing wants you to have a complete and happy family.¡± Moreover, she had been sent to this world without anyone¡¯s knowledge. However, her family did not use extreme methods or betrayed her. Was she too soft-hearted and forgave him so easily? Even if she wasn¡¯t like Song Yiyan, she should have left him alone for two days. However, she could not bear to leave him alone. If he saw him sad at the end, she would be sad too. Who asked her to fall into his hands for the rest of her life?! With that, Ling Sheng left. Song Yiyan sat on the balcony and looked up at the sky. It was green and ethereal, even her mood improved. She thought about it for a long, long time, trying to figure out what was so bad about him that he wasn¡¯t worth her kindness or her commitment to him for the rest of her life. But after thinking about it again and again, and racking her brains, she realized that it was all because he was good to her. She couldn¡¯t think of when he wasn¡¯t good to her. At the door, Ji Xing leaned against the cold wall and looked up at the roof. He was unwilling to let anyone treat the wound on his chest. Blood had already soaked his shirt and bloomed like a poppy flower. Ling Sheng tugged at Jun Shiyan and whispered, ¡°Go over and take a look. He¡¯s bleeding so much that it¡¯s scary, don¡¯t let anyone come in and see him.¡± When she went over, Ji Xing had already stabbed himself. She only had time to stop him from committing suicide on the spot. As for the wound he had caused, she was not that godly to reverse it. After all, she was pregnant now. She did not know if the baby in her stomach had sucked out her blood essence and left her with little mental strength. Jun Shiyan looked at her with a dangerous expression. ¡°Are you that worried about him?¡± Ling Sheng pinched him. ¡°I was afraid that if he died, my good sister would become a widow and the child would become an orphan. What do you know?¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s slender fingers lovingly scratched the bridge of her nose. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, his wife will be out soon. Instead of worrying about them, why don¡¯t you worry about me?¡± ¡°Why should I be worried about you?¡± Ling Sheng gave him a strange look and leaned closer. ¡°Your father¡¯s attitude towards me has become worse recently. Don¡¯t you need to worry about me being beaten to death by him one day?¡± Jun Shiyan had already completely eliminated the rumors in the capital. However, his father-in-law still looked down on him. ¡°I feel it too,¡± Ling Sheng said seriously. ¡°Did you provoke him again? But he won¡¯t kill you.¡± ¡°No, I think your father might have reached menopause.¡± After saying that, Jun Shiyan continued, ¡°He didn¡¯t dare to lose his temper at your mother, so he vented his anger on me. When we get back, let¡¯s go to the hospital or the pharmacy¡­¡± His voice trailed off. Ling Sheng coughed loudly and looked in the direction of the door in horror. She pinched the man beside her and said obediently, ¡°Dad, why are you here?¡± Chapter 1459 - The Song Couple (187) Huo Ci gave Jun Shiyan a death stare. ¡°Is it menopause?¡± Jun Shiyan did not expect to be caught red-handed just by saying that behind his back. He denied calmly, ¡°No, father-in-law, you heard wrongly.¡± Huo Ci sneered and pointed at Ling Sheng. ¡°Watch your husband!¡± ¡°Yes, Dad. I¡¯ll teach him a lesson.¡± Ling Sheng almost couldn¡¯t hold back her laughter. She hadn¡¯t expected her father to let go of the person who had badmouthed him so easily, she was quite surprised. Nangong Lengyu was right behind Huo Ci. Before she reached him, she said anxiously, ¡°Sheng Sheng, what¡¯s going on with Yanyan and Ji Xing?¡± She had heard from Xiao Yu that Yanyan had called Sheng Sheng away and she didn¡¯t look too good. On the way over, she found out that Sheng Sheng had called Third Master Jun over. Just as she finished speaking, she saw Ji Xing standing at the door of the bedroom on the second floor. The blood on his chest was very glaring, and her heart skipped a beat as she lowered her voice. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Jun Shiyan reassured her and gave up his seat. Nangong Lengyu sat down beside Ling Sheng and secretly pointed at Ji Xing behind her. She lowered her voice and said anxiously, ¡°You¡¯re fine? You¡¯re already in that state, but you¡¯re still fine? Then tell me, what is the problem?¡± What was wrong with these children? They were so seriously injured, but they were still fine. Did they have to die? Why were they so careless?! ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry about them.¡± Ling Sheng patted her hand comfortingly. ¡°Ji Xing¡¯s injuries are just superficial. It¡¯s nothing serious.¡± Nangong Lengyu took another look, the shirt on his chest was dyed red. It looked like the wound was near his heart and was not a small injury. ¡°Go over and stop the bleeding first. It¡¯s not a good idea to always leave the wound alone.¡± Ji Xing did not know how long he had been injured. If the blood continued to flow, he would definitely not be able to take it. ¡°Mom, this is a ruse. Yanyan will be out in a while. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Just as Ling Sheng finished speaking, she heard the door open. Song Yiyan looked at Ji Xing coldly. ¡°What are you waiting for? Get in!¡± Ji Xing¡¯s eyes lit up with joy, and his lifeless eyes lit up with hope. She watched as he turned around and followed her in. Song Yiyan didn¡¯t say anything. She took out a first-aid kit from somewhere and grabbed his shoulder, pressing him onto the sofa. She warned coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Ji Xing¡¯s lips curled into a smile, he knew that she couldn¡¯t bear to part with him. She had always been stubborn but soft-hearted, she wouldn¡¯t turn back no matter how difficult of an issue she encountered. After thinking it through, she wouldn¡¯t beat about the bush. Since she had already let him in, she did not say anything. She had actually thought it through and forgiven him. Song Yiyan took off his clothes angrily and pressed him to the sofa so that she could treat his wound more conveniently. Ji Xing frowned slightly and could see the woman¡¯s cold face. Her cheeks had turned red from anger, and even the tips of her ears were pink. Song Yiyan half-knelt on the sofa. After feeling the man¡¯s burning gaze, she glared at him fiercely. ¡°What are you looking at? Have you never seen it before?¡± Ji Xing¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse, but it became sexier. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It won¡¯t happen again.¡± That was the first, last, and only time. Song Yiyan gritted her teeth. ¡°If you dare to lie to me about this again in the future, this won¡¯t be the place you will hurt.¡± Following her voice, her hand pressed mercilessly against his wound. Her cold gaze shifted to his lower body, filled with a dangerous warning. Ji Xing gasped and felt a chill somewhere. His lips curled up slightly and he smiled without any temper. ¡°Okay.¡± Song Yiyan looked at the wound on his chest and aimed at his heart. Her voice was weak. ¡°If Sheng Sheng doesn¡¯t come and stop me, will you really dig out your heart and give it to me?¡± Ji Xing¡¯s expression was serious, and his words were powerful. ¡°Don¡¯t doubt my intentions. I didn¡¯t collude with Ling Sheng, I can dig out this heart for you now.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really something.¡± Song Yiyan looked at the wound, her heart aching. Ji Xing stared into her eyes. ¡°You¡¯ll stop me, won¡¯t you?¡± Song Yiyan wanted to avoid his gaze, but she couldn¡¯t. Thinking of what had happened just now, her heart trembled and her voice was muffled. ¡°I don¡¯t have the ability. I can¡¯t stop it.¡± If he really made up his mind to dig out his heart, she would not be able to stop him with his skills. She did not have Ling Sheng¡¯s ability to manipulate matter, nor did she have Jun Shiyan¡¯s mind control. Ji Xing was silent for a moment, as if in an instant, he felt relieved. His thin lips parted slightly and he smiled. ¡°You have a family, friends, and a baby now. I¡¯m very relieved.¡± Now, even if she didn¡¯t have him, she would live well. It wouldn¡¯t be the same as in that world. All the instability and hidden dangers that threatened her life would be resolved, she would live happily. ¡°What about you?¡± Song Yiyan felt her heart ache and she felt suffocated. Her eyes were sore and uncomfortable. She looked at him. ¡°Ji Xing, what about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not everything to you anymore. Even if I¡¯m not around, you¡¯ll still live well.¡± Ji Xing¡¯s slender fingers gently covered her cheek as he smiled dotingly. ¡°You¡¯re very good now.¡± He thought that was exactly what he wanted from her. But why did she become what he imagined her to be? What was with the jealousy and anger surging crazily in his heart? ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± Song Yiyan pointed at his heart. ¡°Ji Xing, don¡¯t act like you¡¯re great in front of me. Ask yourself if you are willing.¡± This damned man had a selfless look on his face, she knew that was not what he thought even as he said it. He was a selfish, possessive dog of a man. She believed him when he said that he could die for her. She did not believe him when he said that he was relieved after he was dead! ¡°No!¡± Ji Xing suddenly approached and grabbed her shoulders. His calm eyes were filled with crazy, burning possessiveness. ¡°Song Yiyan, I¡¯m not willing. Even if I die, I want to die with you. If I die first, I don¡¯t want you to live well and happily. I want you to die with me!¡± She knew that he was not such a magnanimous person after all. How could he be such a tolerant and selfless person? He was just a selfish, domineering person who wanted her to belong to him from head to toe! ¡°Look, this is the real you.¡± Song Yiyan suddenly smiled, her fair fingers hooked around the man¡¯s chin. ¡°You are a demon, unsuitable to pretend to be an angel.¡± Chapter 1460 - The Song Couple (188) Ji Xing¡¯s breathing quickened. The moment he approached her again, he grabbed the back of her head and pressed her against the sofa. His lips pressed against hers. ¡°Song Yiyan, you¡¯ll be mine forever!¡± Unlike a lunatic, Song Yiyan still had her rationality. She reached out and pushed him, mumbling, ¡°You are injured!¡± In the living room, Nangong Lengyu had been watching them for a long time, but no one had come out or heard anything. She asked Ling Sheng, ¡°What are the two of them doing? Do you want to go take a look?¡± This was strange and worrying. They are getting married tomorrow, why did this happen today? Fortunately, his injuries were not serious. If his heart and lungs were really injured, how could they hold a wedding tomorrow? ¡°Mom, just wait!¡± Ling Sheng pulled her back. ¡°They¡¯re definitely fine. They might even be together now.¡± ¡°What are you talking about!¡± Nangong Lengyu glared at her. Not to mention that Ji Xing was still injured, Yanyan was also pregnant. Why would they end up together? Didn¡¯t they still have to treat his wounds? ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense.¡± Ling Sheng smiled meaningfully. There was nothing that Ji Xing could not solve by being intimate with her. They would even go to the balcony, sofa, and kitchen to do it. No one else knew what had happened between Song Yiyan and Ji Xing. Only Ling Sheng, her husband and Huo Ci knew. No one else knew. When Qiao Yuan heard that there seemed to be a conflict here, she quickly came over with Bai Lu to take a look. However, when they arrived, Ji Xing and Song Yiyan had already reconciled. There was nothing unusual about them, she even felt that they seemed to be more loving than before. The next morning, Ling Sheng got up. As the bride¡¯s family, she had to be with her. ¡°You¡¯re not nervous?¡± Ling Sheng remembered that when she got married, she hadn¡¯t felt much the first night. The next day, she was nervous to death. Song Yiyan was very calm and said matter-of-factly, ¡°I¡¯m marrying into the family. Why should I be nervous? He¡¯s the one who is marrying into my family, not the other way around.¡± Ling Sheng pursed her lips. She felt that although she looked calm on the surface, she must be panicking inside. She just didn¡¯t want her to know. ¡°I often stay at my house too.¡± Song Yiyan shook her head. ¡°You already said that it¡¯s often. Don¡¯t you still have to go back to Jun Shiyan¡¯s house?¡± Ling Sheng corrected her seriously. ¡°That¡¯s my house too.¡± Song Yiyan was really panicking, but she realized that she could still divert her nervousness when she spoke. Speaking of which, she didn¡¯t know what it felt like to be married for the first time. They were clearly together even though they weren¡¯t married. Even if they weren¡¯t married, they lived together. They lived in the same place and nothing changed. But for some reason, she felt that there would definitely be a huge change after they got married. Perhaps it was a psychological change? ¡°How did you feel when you got married?¡± Song Yiyan couldn¡¯t help but ask Ling Sheng. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I didn¡¯t feel anything the night before.¡± After Ling Sheng finished speaking, she thought for a moment and said, ¡°But just as my father was holding my arm and we were about to walk onto the red carpet, I saw my husband at the end of the red carpet. I suddenly couldn¡¯t help but cry.¡± Song Yiyan looked at her in disdain and smiled. ¡°Look at you. Did your father cry?¡± At that time, she was also at the end of the red carpet as a bridesmaid. The scene was very lively, and she really didn¡¯t notice that she was crying. ¡°I was in a complicated mood at the time and didn¡¯t see it clearly. However, when I watched the video later, my father¡¯s eyes turned red.¡± Ling Sheng said, ¡°You won¡¯t be able to imagine that scene. Think about what kind of person my father is, he was the Movie King. Even he couldn¡¯t hold back at that time.¡± ¡°My current mood is about the same as the night before your wedding!¡± Song Yiyan concluded, feeling that she definitely wouldn¡¯t cry. It¡¯s a wedding day, what¡¯s the point of crying! But in the end, Song Yiyan still overestimated herself. When the music started and her father took her arm, her mother¡¯s eyes were red with surprise and relief. She looked at her with happiness and reluctance, she couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. She finally understood what Ling Sheng meant when she said that unless it was at a critical moment, she would not be able to experience the emotions then. It was clearly blissful, but she could not help but want to cry. It was as if her tears had already been stripped away and existed alone. The more she wanted to hold back her tears, the more she couldn¡¯t control herself. Especially when she saw her father, who had never cried in front of her, his eyes shining with broken tears, her tears fell. Fortunately, she controlled herself in time and did not let her tears continue to fall. Before she could walk on the red carpet, Ling Sheng, who was beside her, wiped her tears. Ling Sheng¡¯s voice was very soft. ¡°Now you know!¡± Song Yiyan didn¡¯t say anything and looked at her deeply. She understood! The wedding music started. At the other end of the red carpet, Ji Xing looked at his bride affectionately and walked towards her. On the other end of the red carpet, Song Yiyan smiled and walked towards her groom. The guests present looked at the couple with eager blessings. Jun Shiyan held Ling Sheng¡¯s hand and bent down slightly to whisper in her ear, ¡°Madam Jun, the wedding is over. Let¡¯s go fishing!¡± ¡°What are you fishing for? A rich wife?¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s voice was very low, and she was smiling. ¡°If you want.¡± Jun Shiyan took her small hand, unfolded it, and let her grab his tie. ¡°I caught it.¡± He and his Madam Jun were already complete. Now, Ji Xing and Song Yiyan had already walked from one beginning to another, and they would always be happy. And so were they. He prayed that everyone present would have a perfect life and a sincere love. They would never be separated from their lover. Five months later, Song Yiyan¡¯s delivery date was a week earlier than her due date. Ling Sheng and Jun Shiyan returned to the Huo family to pay respects to their ancestors. She did not expect the baby to make a move a week earlier and could not come over to accompany them. However, that night, she dragged her family over. ¡°Little Snowball, this is your little brother. Do you see him?¡± Ling Sheng hugged her daughter, who was only two months old, and showed her the little guy on the crib. The Little Snowball was only two months old and didn¡¯t know how to look at things yet. Its big eyes darted around, not knowing where it was looking, but in the end, it fixed on the little guy on the crib. The little guy was really too cute, he was as fair as a little pink ball and not wrinkled at all. His skin was as tender as tofu and the more they looked at it, the better he looked. Ling Sheng looked at Song Yiyan. ¡°Why is your child so good-looking when he was just born?¡± Song Yiyan was still in a daze and felt a little weak. ¡°The doctor said that he was soaked in amniotic fluid.¡± Chapter 1461 - The Song Couple (189) As soon as she finished speaking, the little guy seemed to have sensed something. He was fine at first, but when he heard her words, he burst into tears. Beside her, Qiao Yuan quickly hugged her grandson and coaxed him gently. She looked at her daughter helplessly. Who would say that about their son? Ling Sheng couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud. ¡°Your son understands you.¡± Song Yiyan took a look. How could he understand yet? She only smiled at Ling Sheng. ¡°Give me the Little Snowball to hug. I haven¡¯t seen her for a few days, come and show me if she¡¯s prettier again.¡± ¡°Your body hasn¡¯t recovered yet. She¡¯s quite heavy.¡± Ling Sheng sat on the edge of the bed with her daughter in her arms. Little Snowball was as happy as a flower no matter who she saw. When she saw Song Yiyan, she waved her little hands and asked for a hug. She even giggled. Song Yiyan¡¯s heart softened. The more she looked at her, the cuter she felt. Her daughter was cuter than her son, she held the little girl in her arms. ¡°Snowball, do you miss Mommy?¡± The Little Snowball arched in her arms and grinned even wider, her big eyes narrowed into beautiful crescents. The two-month-old little ball was fair and chubby, but her facial features already had the appearance of a beauty. She was extremely cute. ¡°Have you named your son?¡± Ling Sheng took the little guy from Qiao Yuan¡¯s hands. The more she looked at him, the cuter he became. She didn¡¯t know if it was because of the child or because someone else¡¯s child was cute, but the more she looked at him, the more she liked him. This was the first time she had seen such a beautiful baby. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s called Little Ice Ball.¡± After saying that, Song Yiyan teased Snowball. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Snowball? It matches your name.¡± Seeing her like this, Ling Sheng did not know if she had really taken it or if she was just making it up. ¡°Did you or Ji Xing named him?¡± Song Yiyan said matter-of-factly, ¡°The both of us named him.¡± How would he dare to object? Ling Sheng sighed softly and looked at the little guy in her arms. ¡°Baby, your mother said your name is Little Ice Ball. Are you willing?¡± The little guy in her arms cried for a while and ate two mouthfuls of milk before falling asleep again. Newly born children were all like this. They either ate or slept. ¡°Snowball.¡± Song Yiyan pointed at her son and said seriously, ¡°Do you see that? That¡¯s your future husband, he can be your live-in son-in-law.¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking to yourself. Did you get their permission?¡± Ling Sheng glanced at her and muttered, ¡°They¡¯re not our appendages. How can you decide on their marriage so casually?¡± Song Yiyan glared at her unhappily and continued to coax Snowball. ¡°Snowball, if you are willing, smile at Mommy.¡± Snowball was happy again, giggling with joy. Song Yiyan looked at Ling Sheng. ¡°Did you see that? Snowball agreed.¡± ¡°My daughter always smiles whenever she sees anyone.¡± Ling Sheng looked at her precious daughter, she was born to smile and was happy no matter who coaxed her. ¡°I don¡¯t care. Snowball agreed anyway.¡± Song Yiyan¡¯s attitude was domineering and unreasonable. The Little Ice Ball in Ling Sheng¡¯s arms cried again. As she hugged him, she coaxed, ¡°Did you see that? Your son objected.¡± Song Yiyan looked at her useless son. As his mother, she had put in a lot of effort to find him a wife, but he still had the cheek to cause trouble. ¡°Little Ice Ball, if you want Little Snowball to be your wife, don¡¯t cry.¡± Ling Sheng thought to herself that what could a newborn understand? However, she did not know what kind of shocking coincidence it was, but the Little Ice Ball really stopped crying. He choked twice and even spat out a bubble. Song Yiyan laughed proudly, her son was not bad. He had given her mother much face. ¡°Did you see that? Your daughter and my son have agreed, we don¡¯t have a reason to object.¡± Ling Sheng did not object. Anyway, she was just saying that now, and when the children grew up, they would be the ones to decide who they liked. The mother of this great child in front of him had even been engaged to the Dongfang family since they were young. Didn¡¯t she also run away from the marriage just like that? As a parent, she couldn¡¯t care less. However, if they really liked each other in the future and could be together, it would be best. They were both children who they will watch growing up, so they could rest assured. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sheng Sheng. My son will definitely be a handsome man in the future. In all of China, other than your Xiaoqi, there¡¯s also my Little Ice Ball. Who else can be so handsome?¡± Song Yiyan continued to persuade her in a serious manner. ¡°Xiaoqi is Little Snowball¡¯s brother. We can only rule that out, so only my son is left. Other than my son, who else is worthy of Little Snowball?¡± Ling Sheng was moved by her messy theory. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± In terms of looks, Ji Xing and her husband were definitely at the top of the genetic chain. If she had to add another one, her father could barely be considered one now. When her father¡¯s looks were at their peak, he could actually compete with them. ¡°That¡¯s right. How can we waste such outstanding genes like ours? We can only get better and better. We can¡¯t get worse, right?¡± Song Yiyan was finally happy. The more she looked at her son, the more she liked him. This little bastard was too discerning! ¡°You¡¯re a pregnant woman. Everything you say is right,¡± Ling Sheng said with a smile. ¡°What I said is the truth.¡± Song Yiyan placed the Little Snowball, who had fallen asleep after playing with him in her arms, beside her and asked Ling Sheng to put her son together with her. She looked at the two children. ¡°Seriously, the more you look at them, the more they match. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Ling Sheng nodded cooperatively. ¡°If you say you agree, will your husband agree?¡± Song Yiyan seemed to have just thought of this question. Ling Sheng said, ¡°You should be worried about whether my father and grandfather agree or not.¡± On her husband¡¯s side, everything she said was correct. The hardest to deal with were her father and grandfather. ¡°Don¡¯t you have your mother on your father¡¯s side?¡± Song Yiyan gave her a disdainful look and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t you still have your grandmother on your grandfather¡¯s side?¡± This small matter could be resolved with some flexibility. It was not like she was going to be alone on the battlefield. ¡°Don¡¯t you know my grandfather and father¡¯s temper?¡± Ling Sheng said. ¡°Even with my mother and grandmother, it¡¯s not that easy to settle.¡± Besides, in their generation, there was only one girl, Little Snowball. Grandpa treasured her very much, how could he give her away just like that? ¡°Mommy, Godma.¡± Xiaoqi and Little Sangyu¡¯s voices sounded at the door of the ward. The footsteps arrived in the blink of an eye and they pushed the door open and ran in. Chapter 1462 - The Song Couple (190) ¡°Xiaoqi, Sangyu, here,¡± Song Yiyan shouted excitedly. She was afraid of waking the two little guys beside her, so she deliberately lowered her voice. Ling Sheng did not know why she, a pregnant woman who had just given birth, was so energetic. She looked even better than when she had not given birth a few days ago. Thinking back to when she gave birth to Little Snowball two months ago, she had collapsed after giving birth. She felt like she had almost died. This was even her second child. Logically speaking, a second child should be much better than the first child. But this wasn¡¯t true for her, she was even weaker than when she gave birth to Xiaoqi. She had only recovered after raising him for so long. ¡°Where¡¯s my brother? I want to see him.¡± Little Sangyu ran over with her eyes sparkling, she looked around and locked onto the little guy on the bed. Seeing that they were both asleep, she covered her mouth and tiptoed over. ¡°Sister is here too.¡± Jun Shiyan was following behind. When he went to pick up Sangyu and Xiaoqi, his wife called to say that she was coming to see Song Yiyan. Before they got home, An Yan sent them over. Xiaoqi looked at the two children on the bed and curiously reached out his little hand, wanting to touch what was different between his brother¡¯s face and his sister¡¯s. Little Sangyu reached out and slapped the back of his hand. ¡°Brother Xiaoqi, you haven¡¯t washed your hands. Grandma said that newborn children¡¯s skin is very tender and they are prone to allergies.¡± Xiaoqi¡¯s little hand stopped in midair, he grabbed her hand and seriously pulled her towards the washroom. As they walked, he said, ¡°You didn¡¯t wash your hands either. Let¡¯s go together.¡± Song Yiyan looked at Little Sangyu and Xiaoqi, then shifted her gaze to the two sleeping beside her. When they were the same age as Xiaoqi and the others, they would be so loving. Just thinking about it made her happy. Xiaoqi and Little Sangyu quickly washed their hands and came out. They stood beside her eagerly, wanting to touch her but also nervous, afraid that they would hurt the baby. When Little Sangyu reached out her hand. Xiaoqi grabbed her hand and said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t touch it. I¡¯ll help you touch it and tell you how it feels.¡± When Song Yiyan heard this, she gave Ling Sheng a complicated look. No way, Xiaoqi was so precocious? It wasn¡¯t what she thought! Ling Sheng glared at her. What were they thinking? Xiaoqi and Little Sangyu were still young. How could they think so much? Look at what she was thinking every day! After touching it, Xiaoqi said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s not as soft as my sister¡¯s face. Touch it.¡± Song Yiyan heaved a sigh of relief, it was good that it wasn¡¯t what she thought. Oh my god, look at her, she was too good at imagining things. How could a child have so many thoughts? Her thoughts were dark and she had to reflect on herself. Ji Xing had gone to the house to get something for Song Yiyan. When he returned, he saw that the ward was already filled with people. Song Yiyan called him over and happily introduced him. ¡°This is Little Snowball.¡± Ji Xing glanced at the little guy in her arms. Of course he knew about the Little Snowball. Why was she suddenly telling him this so solemnly? Song Yiyan smiled and continued, ¡°If your son works hard, Little Snowball will be our future daughter-in-law.¡± If the brat at home didn¡¯t work hard, there was nothing he could do. He didn¡¯t know how to cherish such a good opportunity and he deserved to be unable to find a wife. Jun Shiyan looked at the couple who were happy about this matter and looked at his wife sadly. He was not happy at all! But his wife had already agreed. He decided that he must educate his daughter well in the future. He couldn¡¯t get too close to that kid from the Song family. He hadn¡¯t even grown his hair yet, but he was already thinking of taking his precious daughter away. Ever since Song Yiyan had completed her task, other than the month of confinement, she was forced to stay at home every day and not go out. She would look for Ling Sheng whenever she had the chance. The Little Ice Ball had been able to speak since it was seven months old. The first words it spoke weren¡¯t from its parents, grandparents, or Great-Grandpa, who whispered in his ear every day. He was calling Snowball, who was learning to speak. Of course, it was all thanks to Song Yiyan. She talked about Snowball in front of her son every day and wished she could bring her son to play with Snowball every day. Even if she couldn¡¯t go over, she had to show him Snowball¡¯s photo. When children were learning to speak, the easiest thing to be affected was not their parents or family, but the kid who was about their age. However, the Snowball spoke too late. At nine months, she was still babbling and couldn¡¯t say a word. Its favorite thing to do was play with the Little Ice Ball. By the time the Little Ice Ball was eight months old, he could already walk. The day before her first birthday, the Little Snowball finally took her first step. Without any help, she staggered away. On Little Snowball¡¯s first birthday, they did not invite too many people. Jun Shiyan and the two ancestors of the Huo family did not want so many people to see their cute little baby. Song Yiyan brought her son over every day, and the two old men of the Huo family already had a lot of complaints. If it weren¡¯t for Song Yiyan being likable, cute, and sweet-talking, they might have chased her away long ago. On his birthday, Huo Xiao wanted the Little Snowball to pick the items. Chinese tradition could not be ignored. He had personally prepared a lot of things, ink, paper, jewelry, and musical instruments. He had placed everything that he could bring and placed Little Snowball beside him. Then, Huo Xiao carried her and placed her in the middle. He ran to the piano model and shouted excitedly, ¡°Snowball, here, Great-Grandpa is here.¡± Ling Sheng and the others watched from the side. An eight-month-old Ice Ball was a little genius compared to children of the same age. Not only did he enunciate her words clearly, but he was also walking steadily. Xiaoqi and Little Sangyu held his little hands and looked at the Little Snowball. Choosing the item was all about excitement. Huo Ci held an emerald ring. ¡°Snowball, Grandpa has it.¡± Nangong Lengyu was holding a book. It was more important for a girl to be bookish, it was best for her to be like her mother-in-law. ¡°Snowball, Grandma is here.¡± Su Xiyin looked around and finally chose a gold abacus. She smiled lovingly at the little girl. The others also picked an item each and shouted for her. Little Snowball could already understand words, but she just couldn¡¯t babble. Sometimes she couldn¡¯t speak when she wanted to, and she cried with anxiety. At this moment, the little girl looked at the familiar faces calling out to her and was confused. She swayed like a penguin and turned around before aiming at Huo Xiao. Huo Xiao smiled happily and said, ¡°Yes, Snowball, come to your great-grandfather. Great-grandfather is the best.¡± Little Snowball ran over on her short legs, grinning so widely that it revealed two cute rabbit teeth. Huo Xiao was filled with joy as he glanced at the others smugly. Everyone should disperse, the snowball still loved him the most. Unexpectedly, when the Little Snowball arrived, it did not go towards Huo Xiao. Instead, it aimed in the direction of the Little Ice Ball and bumped into him. The Little Ice Ball was about her height and thinner. After being hit, he¡¯d tried to hold her back, but he was too small to be that strong. Xiaoqi and Little Sangyu wanted to hug their siblings, but it was too late. The two little kids had already fallen to the ground. The Little Ice Ball was pressed under the Snowball and she was hugging him tightly. The babbling little girl finally said, ¡°Ball¡­ ball.¡± Chapter 1463 - The Song Couple (19) The adults who were waiting for Little Snowball to choose them were stunned. The surrounding guests couldn¡¯t help but laugh, the little girl was too interesting. They prepared so many things, but in the end, she chose someone without choosing anything. They had long heard that the Huo family and the Song family had arranged a marriage for the two babies. This little girl had just turned one year old and already knew how to choose her future husband. Huo Xiao was filled with joy as he waited for the little girl to run into his arms. His heart was about to break when he saw the Little Snowball pounce onto the Little Ice Ball. Huo Ci gritted his teeth. What ball? Song Yiyan tugged at Ji Xing¡¯s arm and tried her best to restrain her smug smile. She smiled gently and politely. ¡°It seems that Little Snowball still likes our Ice Ball!¡± Look! She didn¡¯t want her parents or her grandparents or her great-grandpa and great-grandmother. She just wanted to look for the Ice Ball. Little Snowball¡¯s taste was too good, she was indeed her future daughter-in-law. Xiaoqi and Sangyu, who were standing at the side protecting their younger siblings, had already helped them up. Little Snowball¡¯s big, blinking eyes were as clear as crystals as she stared unblinkingly at the Little Ice Ball. After a moment, she spoke again. This sound was crisp and sweet, and the pronunciation was much clearer than before. The Little Ice Ball was stunned, but he reacted quickly. Seeing her pounce over, he did not dodge and subconsciously opened his arms to catch her. His small voice was also cute. ¡°Snowball.¡± Huo Xiao moved quickly, afraid that he would fall again. He quickly spread his arms and stood behind the two little fellows. As the Little Ice Ball fell into his arms, Little Snowball jumped on him and giggled happily, still shouting his name. Everyone present could not help but laugh, it seemed that these two little kids usually played together. There was a special way of communication between children, they looked cute and interesting. Ling Sheng ran over to hug her daughter. Unexpectedly, the Snowball hugged the Little Ice Ball¡¯s arm and shook her head, unwilling to leave. If she forcefully carried her away, her mouth would pout and tears would surge in her eyes. Children learned to speak. When they learned to walk, they would often fall and twist their buttocks to get up. It was fine. The Little Ice Ball and the little Snowball were used to falling, especially the little Snowball. They really fell a lot when they learned to walk. Su Xiyin was meticulous, she was afraid that she would bump into her when she caught her. She had even spread a carpet. Even if she fell on her butt and squatted down, it would not be a big deal. The Little Snowball could speak now, and it was during the week. It was a pleasant surprise. The family, including the invited guests, were very happy and surrounded her to play. Little Snowball took the Little Ice Ball¡¯s hand. No matter what she said or gave, she refused to change and was just unwilling to let go. She had to pull him along wherever she went. The Little Ice Ball stood very steadily, and the Little Snowball stood beside him. The two children stood side by side with their small bodies straightened. They looked a little funny, as if they were being punished to stand. Ling Sheng looked at the large group of people surrounding her. She tugged at Jun Shiyan¡¯s arm and let out a low cough, she did not know what the two babies were feeling now. They looked like two small people who had accidentally entered a giant country. The tall giants around them were filled with interest and stared at them with glowing eyes. ¡°Snowball, call me great-grandfather.¡± Huo Xiao was a little unhappy that his baby did not choose him, but how could he be angry with a child like him? Their Snowball could talk now, and that was better than anything else. As for who Snowball called first, it didn¡¯t really matter. Talking was the biggest surprise. The Little Snowball didn¡¯t know how to shout. It looked at him with its big eyes and moved its mouth for a long time before saying in a childish voice, ¡°Grandpa!¡± Huo Xiao was so happy that his face turned into a flower. He patted Little Snowball¡¯s head and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Good girl.¡± Huo Ci was also anxious. Since he had already called him grandpa, he had to call him too. He smiled at the little girl and pointed at himself. ¡°Snowball, call me grandfather. See who I am?¡± ¡°G-grandpa.¡± Little Snowball had just learned how to speak. It was really difficult for her to call him grandfather. Huo Ci was amused by the word ¡®grandpa¡¯, the people around him covered their mouths to suppress their laughter. Actually, she could also call him ¡®grandpa¡¯. There was no need to call him ¡®grandfather¡¯. It was too difficult for the child who had just spoken. Rong Yin and the others were also surrounding him. They were still teasing Little Snowball, each more anxious than the other. They all wanted Little Snowball to call for them first. Su Xiyin looked at the group of people surrounding the child and sighed helplessly, she quickly made way for them. Look at how scared the baby was. ¡°Sheng Sheng, bring the uncles to the front hall. Dinner is about to start.¡± ¡°Hurry up and eat. The Snowball will call you sooner or later anyway, don¡¯t be in such a hurry.¡± Huo Ci was happy and proud. Lu Yubai sneered and glanced at him. ¡°Got it, Grandpa.¡± Behind him, the father-in-law even deliberately squeezed his voice and dragged his tone. He was shouting for him to hear. Huo Ci did not care about that. Anyway, the Little Snowball had called him. He smiled smugly. ¡°You guys are just jealous.¡± Otherwise, they could try. If Snowball called them, they would definitely be as happy as him. Ling Sheng did not expect her daughter to stick to the Little Ice Ball and not let go. She followed him wherever he went and was angry at whoever wanted to carry her away. Usually, her daughter liked Grandpa and Great-Grandpa the most, they were even more clingy than Little Sangyu and Xiaoqi. No matter who they were playing with or in whose arms, as long as Grandpa and Great-Grandpa came over, she would open her arms and ask for a hug. But it didn¡¯t work today, she didn¡¯t give Grandpa and great-grandpa any face. She only had eyes for the Little Ice Ball. No matter how others teased her, she didn¡¯t say anything. She had to use the Little Ice Ball as a mouthpiece. Only by repeating after him will she speak. Jun Shiyan looked at his daughter, who was sitting between Huo Ci and Huo Xiao, grabbing the Little Ice Ball¡¯s arm. He complained to Ling Sheng, ¡°Honey, I haven¡¯t hugged Snowball today.¡± Everyone said that he couldn¡¯t keep his daughter around, but his daughter had just turned one year old and had gone to find someone else. ¡°I haven¡¯t hugged her today either!¡± Ling Sheng sighed deeply and looked at her daughter. The mother¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she recognized the reality. As a birthday girl today, her daughter was really too popular. She would not be able to return to her side for the time being. She hadn¡¯t been able to hold her daughter the whole day. The Snowball had been taken away by her father last night, and her parents had slept with her. Mom said that it was time for the Little Snowball to wean off its milk, she had to get used to it first. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to take it if she was weaned suddenly. She had to slowly break off the habit, step by step, bit by bit. Chapter 1464 - The Song Couple (192) ¡°Let¡¯s take the children out to play in two days!¡± Jun Shiyan looked at the young lady beside him and sighed again. ¡°We haven¡¯t had a good honeymoon!¡± ¡°Are we going on a honeymoon with them?¡± Ling Sheng glanced at the children, who were being pampered and protected like treasures. ¡°Then only the two of us will go.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s long and narrow eyes flashed with surprise. He did want to go with her alone. He¡¯d been thinking about it for a long time, but she couldn¡¯t bear to leave Snowball. He had no choice but to settle for the next best thing and drag his family along with him, lest she think of Snowball and couldn¡¯t sleep and cry. Last month, Grandma and Grandpa took Snowball away for a night. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore and drove to the Huo family in the middle of the night to see her daughter. ¡°Yes.¡± Ling Sheng nodded and said seriously, ¡°Mom said that it¡¯s time for Snowball to wean. If I were at home, I wouldn¡¯t be able to stand hearing her cry.¡± When a child was weaned, she would definitely cry if she wanted to drink milk and miss her mother. God knew she couldn¡¯t stand Snowball crying. If she cried, she would give her life. ¡°You can¡¯t go back on your word.¡± Jun Shiyan looked at her sideways and leaned into her ear. His sexy voice was hoarse. ¡°Then I¡¯ll arrange for someone to book the itinerary immediately.¡± He had thought that his father would especially dote on his daughter, but after having a daughter, he saw that she surrounded her daughter every day and could not leave her daughter alone. She completely ignored him, and he felt a little jealous. He knew that she was their daughter. He shouldn¡¯t have been jealous of his daughter, but as a man, he watched his wife ignore him every day. Only he knew the sadness in his heart. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Song Yiyan sat beside them. Her ears were good, and she smiled. ¡°My son is already weaning, you can add two more people to your schedule!¡± What Jun Shiyan wanted was a private world, not two third wheels. He glanced over coldly with an obvious threat and warning. ¡°Go play by yourselves!¡± Song Yiyan frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t be so petty, we¡¯re all good friends. What¡¯s wrong with going on a honeymoon together? The more the merrier, what are you two playing at?¡± Ji Xing¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed. He leaned against her ear, his breath hot and his voice charming. ¡°There are many things that two people can play with. Let¡¯s not play with them.¡± Just as he finished speaking, Ling Sheng bit her chopsticks and nodded at Song Yiyan. ¡°If the two of you are going on your honeymoon, let¡¯s go together!¡± Jun Shiyan looked at his wife and sighed deeply in his heart. Why didn¡¯t he understand his deeper meaning! Ji Xing¡¯s eyes flashed with obvious disappointment. How could they be together on their honeymoon? What were women thinking about? It was completely different from what they thought! He was still thinking of taking this opportunity to divert her attention so that she could share some of her attention with him instead of their son! The two men looked at each other with tears in their eyes, their wife did not understand their hearts and they were miserable. As a man, it was too difficult to take care of everything. Ling Sheng and Song Yiyan had agreed to go on a honeymoon together. Ji Xing and Jun Shiyan had no right to object, they would do whatever they were told. They did not dare to say no to their wives. Before Song Yiyan left with Ling Sheng, she promised that she would have fun and relax. She wouldn¡¯t care about anything else and would go out to enjoy herself. But it was not something that could be ignored just like that. The two mothers who left their son and daughter for the first time video-called with them before getting on the plane. Their lives were either video-chatting with their son and daughter or on the way to video-chat. In any case, if they remembered, they would video-chat and watch their kids. When they arrived at their destination, regardless of whether they were shopping, eating, or sleeping, the video call basically never stopped, causing the two men to be intensely dissatisfied and secretly discussing a rebellion. Jun Shiyan had a large private beach in Greece, which was also the last stop of their honeymoon trip. There was an endless blue sea, a golden beach, coconut trees, and umbrellas. The sea view was beautiful. ¡°My Snowball doesn¡¯t love me at all.¡± Ling Sheng sniffled and complained to Song Yiyan. ¡°When I turned on the video call this morning, she didn¡¯t even call me Mom anymore. She definitely doesn¡¯t recognize me anymore.¡± ¡°My son is the same. I read in a book that children are the memories of fish, they forget very quickly. When I go back, he probably won¡¯t even recognize that I¡¯m his mother.¡± Song Yiyan agreed. ¡°You said that other babies cry terribly when they are weaned. My mother said that my Snowball didn¡¯t cry at all.¡± Ling Sheng was deeply resentful. ¡°She definitely doesn¡¯t love me, she doesn¡¯t even miss me.¡± ¡°My mom also said that my brat is very obedient. He doesn¡¯t cry or make a fuss, and she even praised him for being worry-free.¡± Song Yiyan snorted angrily. ¡°What worry-free? I think he just doesn¡¯t have a heart, he doesn¡¯t know how to think of his Mom after she left!¡± The two of them spoke one after another, unable to leave the baby at home. Not far away, Ji Xing and Jun Shiyan walked towards them with a large coconut in each hand. Ji Xing looked at his woman lying on the beach chair and gritted his teeth. ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore. I must confront her today!¡± Jun Shiyan said, ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore either. I must lay my cards on the table!¡± Ji Xing looked at him warily and warned, ¡°We agreed to lay our cards on the table. Whoever doesn¡¯t lay their cards on the table is the loser!¡± Jun Shiyan nodded, his handsome face solemn. ¡°I agree.¡± Ji Xing had already thought of his next move, and his mind had already begun to simulate it. He threw the coconut in front of her and pointed at her. ¡°Drink, I¡¯ll let you drink. Drink my ass. You went out on your honeymoon without even looking at your husband and you still have the cheek to drink coconut juice?¡± Jun Shiyan had already thought about it, he would hug the coconut and throw it on the table. Then he will snatch her phone away and throw it into the sea. ¡°Is a phone that fun? Is it better than a husband? Then you can spend the rest of your life with a phone!¡± Ling Sheng felt a chill run down her spine. She looked at Song Yiyan. ¡°Do you have a strange feeling? It¡¯s cold.¡± Song Yiyan nodded. ¡°Yes, the temperature shouldn¡¯t have dropped so suddenly!¡± As they spoke, the two aggressive men rushed over. Ji Xing hugged the coconut and knelt beside Song Yiyan. He cried at the top of his lungs, ¡°Honey, please look at me!¡± Jun Shiyan choked on his blood at his sudden action. Without a word, he squatted in front of Ling Sheng and handed her the coconut. ¡°Honey, is the phone more important than me?¡± He knew that bastard Ji Xing was unreliable. He betrayed him on the spot! That was not what they had said just now. Fortunately, he reacted quickly. Otherwise, he would have been tricked. The Little Snowball group¡¯s first birthday party ended happily with her speaking her first words. Chapter 1465 - The Song Couple (End) Song Yiyan frowned and looked at Ji Xing in disgust. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Ling Sheng smiled gently. ¡°Of course you¡¯re important.¡± Ji Xing looked at his wife and a mouthful of blood was stuck in his throat. Look at this, this was the stark difference between the couples! Jun Shiyan smiled and looked at Ji Xing smugly. Then, he looked at Ling Sheng. ¡°Give me that phone.¡± ¡°No!¡± Ling Sheng was firm. She looked at the time. ¡°I told Mom that I want to video call Snowball at 10 o¡¯clock.¡± Ji Xing was happy now, he was no better than him. He was still smug and provoking him. ¡°Honey, let¡¯s video call our son later!¡± Song Yiyan nodded and looked at him warily. ¡°What do you want?¡± Ji Xing said, ¡°I want to see my son too.¡± Two minutes later, Ling Sheng and Song Yiyan were nestled together, happily holding their phones and video calling. Qiao Yuan brought the Little Ice Ball to Huo Ci¡¯s house. The two of them were playing with building blocks together, looking very serious. ¡°Son.¡± Song Yiyan felt that as a mother, she had suffered a deep blow. The brat didn¡¯t miss her at all. He was still playing with his building blocks even after the video call, he didn¡¯t even look at her. She watched the short video taken by others. After the son left his mother, he would cry when he looked at the photo of his mom. She did not know if her kid was careless or if he had really forgotten about her in a few days. Ling Sheng felt the same way. She looked at her daughter and called her gently, ¡°Snowball, I¡¯m Mommy. Look at Mommy!¡± In the camera, the little girl was holding a lot of building blocks. She huffed and puffed as she walked unsteadily to the Little Ice Ball and placed it beside him. Nangong Lengyu¡¯s beautiful face appeared on the screen as she looked at the two of them. ¡°The two of them are going to play. You guys should hang up!¡± ¡°Mom, did Snowball mention me?¡± Ling Sheng wished she could go home now. Her daughter was weaned and she didn¡¯t miss her at all, she felt too defeated. ¡°Yes,¡± Nangong Lengyu said perfunctorily. ¡°You should hang up. You two should have some alone time and have fun outside. Don¡¯t always worry about things at home, would I let Snowball suffer?¡± Qiao Yuan followed suit and looked at Song Yiyan. ¡°Are Ji Xing and the others here?¡± Song Yiyan didn¡¯t even look at the two aggrieved men in front of her. ¡°No.¡± When Qiao Yuan heard that they weren¡¯t around, she said, ¡°If you go out to play with your husbands, then play properly. If you keep video calling to look for your children, they¡¯ll feel uncomfortable too. They¡¯ll feel like you¡¯ve ignored them and you don¡¯t care about them anymore.¡± Ji Xing and Jun Shiyan looked at each other and nodded in agreement. She was right! ¡°They¡¯re not children,¡± Ling Sheng muttered softly. Has she neglected him recently? ¡°Why aren¡¯t they children?¡± Qiao Yuan said earnestly, ¡°Both of you should exchange positions. If Ji Xing and the other one video-called their families every day and didn¡¯t get close to you, would you feel better?¡± Sigh, these two children were already so old, but they were still so worrisome. The relationship between husband and wife was also a skill that had to be properly managed. When Ji Xing and Jun Shiyan heard this, they were so touched that they wanted to cry. They begged her in their hearts to continue. They must teach these two women who did not care about their husbands a lesson and let them know that husbands were as important as children. They could not favor one over the other. They were also humans. They would be jealous, angry, and throw tantrums! Nangong Lengyu did not have much experience in husband and wife¡¯s matters, but she felt that it made sense. ¡°Sheng Sheng, your Auntie Yuanyuan is right. Since you went out with Ah Yan, relax and have fun.¡± Ling Sheng thought carefully about what she had been doing recently, it seemed that she had really neglected him. She could not leave Snowball and Xiaoqi behind. Whenever she saw something, she wanted to buy it for her child. Song Yiyan also reflected on herself. After hanging up the video call, she looked at Ji Xing and felt guilty. ¡°What did you say you wanted to buy yesterday? Shoes? Let¡¯s go together!¡± Ji Xing was flattered and quickly ran over. ¡°It¡¯s not just shoes, I lack clothes too.¡± Song Yiyan nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± What clothes could he lack? Didn¡¯t he just want her to accompany him? Thinking that she had indeed neglected him recently, she decided to make it up to him! After saying goodbye to Ling Sheng and her husband, they left. Ling Sheng took Jun Shiyan¡¯s arm and tilted her head to smile at him. ¡°What about us? Where are we going?¡± Jun Shiyan said, ¡°Are we going wherever I say?¡± Ling Sheng¡¯s head was pounding. ¡°Yes!¡± Jun Shiyan curled his finger. ¡°Give me your phone first.¡± Ling Sheng obediently handed over her phone and watched as An Yan left with it. She didn¡¯t know if she was reluctant or relieved. Jun Shiyan looked at the young lady beside him. ¡°You can¡¯t bear to part with it?¡± Ling Sheng looked at the man¡¯s handsome face and shook her head. She hugged his waist and said in a soft and sweet voice, ¡°No.¡± If her mother and Aunt Yuanyuan hadn¡¯t said anything, she wouldn¡¯t have realized that ever since she gave birth to Little Snowball, she had really neglected him and focused all her energy on her children. He had silently tolerated everything she had done, he had not said anything to her or complained to her. It was time for her to make it up to him. Out at sea, a yacht pulled up next to it. Jun Shiyan held her hand and boarded the yacht. He was prepared to go out to sea to fish and make her a feast with the seafood he caught. The private beach here was bought by Jun Shiyan. Near the distant sea, it was his own private sea area. No one fished usually and there was abundant seafood. Ling Sheng also found the joy of fishing in the sea, the key was that she could catch fish. Her confidence exploded, especially when she caught a big fish. She really felt that she was the most awesome person in the world. In the afternoon, they caught a lot of fish and lobsters. The sunset on the sea was so beautiful that she couldn¡¯t bring herself to look away. The water and the sky were orange and red, the sea and sky were the same color. ¡°Hubby, look at the beach. Yanyan and Ji Xing.¡± Ling Sheng pointed at a pair of figures on the beach. Under the setting sun, the two of them held hands, both their figures dyed orange-red. From afar, they seemed to have fused into one. It was like a beautiful oil painting, blissful and warm. ¡°Hubby, Sheng Sheng and the others are back.¡± Song Yiyan held Ji Xing¡¯s arm and walked barefooted along the beach, happily pointing in the direction of the yacht. On the deck of the yacht, two figures stood side by side, blending into the sea behind them. Just standing quietly there made them picturesque. At this moment, time froze. All the good things had just begun. Chapter 1466 - The Wen Yan Couple (1) Wen Ruoshui had never thought that she would have the chance to meet that man again. ¡°Dr. Wen, there¡¯s a patient with serious external injuries here. We need to suture him urgently.¡± The nurse said as she rushed over. Wen Ruoshui was off work today and did not have a shift. However, she could not refuse her friend¡¯s request and helped lead the shift in the emergency room for an hour. She looked at the nurse calmly and said, ¡°Dr. Jiang will be back soon.¡± The nurse was so anxious that her head was covered in sweat. ¡°I can¡¯t wait. The patient is in a very serious condition.¡± Dr. Wen looked soft and weak, and she was the youngest in the hospital, but she was a publicly recognized genius in the medical world. At the age of 14, she was admitted to Oxford University Medical School. In four years, she completed nine years of undergraduate education. She was 19 years old this year and had just graduated from graduate school. She was already a famous specialist doctor at the Imperial Capital Hospital. Logically speaking, it was not her turn to work in the emergency department. However, Dr. Jiang, who was on duty today, was on good terms with her. After she came to see a patient at the last minute, she was helping to guide her. Wen Ruoshui closed the special case analysis she had just taken and walked towards the nurse. ¡°Take me to see him!¡± Along the way, the nurse had told her in detail about the emergency room patient. Looking at the cold girl beside her, she still found it amazing. As a doctor, the most important thing was clinical experience. Dr. Wen was young, but she was steady and mature. Just by looking at her temperament, she could not guess her age. At the door of the emergency room, there was still blood that had not been cleaned up in time. It spread all the way indoors. There was no one lying on the bed, the elegant man was sitting on the chair beside him. The wound on his left forehead was very serious and looked deep. The man¡¯s fair fingers held the gauze to his forehead. Blood flowed from the wound to the gauze, soaking it red. There was blood that did not flow into the gauze in time. It flowed down his handsome face and dripped onto his white shirt, blooming into blood flowers. It was clearly a glaring red, but under the influence of his elegant and gentle temperament, it did not seem so glaring. Wen Ruoshui looked at the man. The man also looked at her and nodded slightly at her, his lips curled into a warm smile. He was elegant and handsome. Wen Ruoshui walked to the man¡¯s side and said in her usual cold voice, ¡°Lie down.¡± The man obediently lay down, his gentle and mellow voice was as intoxicating as wine. Perhaps because of his injuries, it was a little hoarse. ¡°Miss Dongfang, are you the doctor here?¡± Wen Ruoshui frowned slightly and carefully checked his wound. Her cold and beautiful face was extremely serious as she warned him, ¡°Don¡¯t speak.¡± The man was Yan Yuanfei. Yesterday, she went on a blind date with him on behalf of Chu Chu. Today, they met again at the hospital. ¡°Dr. Wen.¡± The nurse had already prepared all the tools needed for the suture. Yan Yuanfei looked at the girl in front of him. She was so young, but she was so serious. It was the same during the blind date yesterday. He only asked her, ¡°Doctor Wen?¡± Wen Ruoshui frowned even more and ignored him. She looked at the nurse. ¡°Anesthesia.¡± The nurse was the nurse on duty at the emergency department. She had never operated with her before, but she had heard that although Dr. Wen looked cold, she was as warm to her colleagues and patients as family. Everyone liked her. But today, why was she so cold to this handsome man who was seriously injured? She was even a little stern. ¡°I don¡¯t need anesthesia.¡± Yan Yuanfei looked at the girl and grabbed her wrist that was holding the anesthesia needle. He looked at her with his narrow eyes. ¡°I still have an important meeting. Help me treat my wound and stop the bleeding.¡± This was the first time Wen Ruoshui had seen such a serious injury, but he didn¡¯t even grunt, as if this injury wasn¡¯t on him. For some reason, she felt angry. ¡°Is your life more important or your meeting?¡± Yan Yuanfei¡¯s voice was still gentle and calm. He was not affected by his injuries at all. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Just help me stop the bleeding.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Wen Ruoshui¡¯s eyes turned cold. She followed the man¡¯s request and began to suture his wound. The nurse¡¯s teeth chattered as she watched. When suturing, he didn¡¯t use any anesthesia, wasn¡¯t this too cruel to himself! She had been in the hospital for a long time, but this was the first time she had seen someone so seriously injured. When he needed a suture surgery, he insisted on not using anesthesia. Yu Bo had received the news that Yan Yuanfei was injured in a car accident and rushed over. He looked at the man lying on the operating table undergoing suturing and asked the nurse about his current situation in a low voice. He had gone to deal with other matters today and had not been with Sir when he had been in a car accident. The driver said he was trying to avoid an old man who didn¡¯t follow the rules of traffic and cut across the road. The car hit the guardrail by the side of the road and Sir was injured. The nurse looked at the righteous man in a suit and leather shoes and then at the calm and elegant man on the bed. It was obvious that he was not an ordinary person. Yu Bo had been paying attention to Yan Yuanfei, who was lying down, and did not notice the doctor who was suturing his wound. When Wen Ruoshui put down the tools in her hand and turned her head, he saw clearly. A clear question flashed across his eyes and he bowed politely. ¡°Miss Dongfang.¡± Wasn¡¯t this doctor the eldest daughter of the Dongfang family who went on a blind date with Sir yesterday? When Sir returned, he was in a good mood. He was clearly satisfied with his blind date. However, there was a message from the Dongfang family saying that the young lady of the Dongfang family did not seem to be very satisfied. The driver said that he was going to take Sir to the military hospital. It was close and they were all top-notch specialists who specialized in serving important people in the country. However, Sir insisted on coming to this hospital and didn¡¯t inform anyone. He kept a low profile and directly hung up in the emergency room, could it be that he had an ulterior motive? The nurse looked at the scene in front of her strangely and thought to herself that she really knew him. But why did both of them not call her Dr. Wen, but addressed her as Miss Dongfang instead? ¡°The wound has been treated and the bleeding has stopped.¡± Wen Ruoshui didn¡¯t want to say much to disobedient patients. She told them everything that had happened and left. ¡°Miss Wen.¡± Yan Yuanfei stopped her, but she did not stop walking. She looked at her cold back. ¡°Thank you.¡± Seeing that she was not reluctant to leave, Yu Bo felt a little puzzled. He respectfully walked to the man¡¯s side. ¡°Sir, the car is already waiting outside. If we leave now, we will be on time.¡± Sir has an important international meeting tonight and cannot be absent. Chapter 1467 - The Wen Yan Couple (2) ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Yan Yuanfei stood up. His figure was tall and straight, and his temperament was elegant and noble. Every move he made was filled with nobility. Yu Bo followed behind and looked at the man¡¯s figure, he lowered his eyes slightly. Every time he walked with Sir, he would feel a sense of admiration. He was a type of person who was destined to stand above everyone, his temperament was also innate. No matter when or what he encountered, he would always be calm and smile. The master and servant had just reached the door when they were suddenly stopped. Yan Yuanfei looked at the girl standing in front of him with a cold face and nodded at her. ¡°Miss Wen, I will pay attention to my wound. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Wen Ruoshui didn¡¯t know why, but when she saw the smile on his face, she found it a little eye-catching. After all, she was only a teenage girl. ¡°I didn¡¯t come to you for this.¡± ¡°Please speak, Miss Wen.¡± Yan Yuanfei smiled. Under the cold white light of the hall, his facial features became more defined and exquisite. His long and narrow eyes were as dazzling as starlight that had been gathered for ten thousand years. He looked at her gently, waiting for her to continue. ¡°Since you already know, I¡¯ll make it short. I¡¯m not Dongfang Chu. My name is Wen Ruoshui, I¡¯m not your blind date.¡± Wen Ruoshui looked at him seriously. ¡°I¡¯m deeply sorry for the deception Chu Chu and I hid from you yesterday.¡± Yan Yuanfei did not say how he wanted her to apologize, afraid of scaring her. He only said with a warm smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°This is your compensation.¡± Wen Ruoshui handed him a bottle of medicine. ¡°This is my family¡¯s unique secret recipe. It¡¯s medicine and is very effective in treating injuries and scars.¡± The medicinal catalyst needed for this thing was extremely precious, and it was not easy to obtain. At present, there was no way to plant the medicinal catalyst manually, and she had not found any substitute. And even if there were, with the current level of pharmaceuticals, there was no way to achieve mass production. She had made them one bottle at a time. ¡°Thank you.¡± Yan Yuanfei only found out about her identity after returning yesterday. When Sixth Brother and the others found out that he was on a blind date, they came to watch and tease him. After seeing the girl¡¯s photo, they said that the person in the photo was not Dongfang Chu. Only then did he know. The girl who went on a blind date with him in the past was called Wen Ruoshui, she was the only daughter and only descendant of the Wen family. The Wen family had few members to begin with, but in her generation, she was the only one left. Her parents died in an accident when she was five years old. Their bodies were never found. Her grandfather passed away when she was eight years old. Before he left, he entrusted her to his close friend for generations, the current head of the Dongfang family, Dongfang Ke. Ever since then, she had been living in the Dongfang family. When she was 10 years old, she went abroad to study with the eldest daughter of the Dongfang family, Dongfang Chu. She had just returned to the country a year ago. ¡°Then we¡¯re even now. You¡¯re not allowed to find trouble with Chu Chu.¡± Wen Ruoshui looked at him warningly. Yan Yuanfei nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Wen. I won¡¯t.¡± Dongfang Chu did not see his sincerity, and he did not have the habit of settling scores with others. Wen Ruoshui looked at his expression carefully and did not find any signs of lying. Then she turned around and left. Yan Yuanfei looked at the girl¡¯s back and touched the medicine bottle in his hand. It was made of jade, it was warm and seemed to still have the warmth of the girl¡¯s palm. Wen Ruoshui did not like to trouble others. She did not have a driver¡¯s license and did not know how to drive, she also liked the feeling of leisure and comfort. Every time she returned home, she would take the bus. It was slow and allowed her to admire the world and was also interesting. She sat on a bench in front of the bus stop, took out her case analysis, and flipped through it. It was midwinter and the north wind was howling. She hugged her arms against the cold and pulled her scarf over her nose. She read intently until a jacket fell on her. Then she looked up abruptly and met the man¡¯s deep, warm eyes. For a moment, her heart raced. She looked at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you have an important meeting?¡± Yan Yuanfei looked at the girl¡¯s nose that was red from the cold and lied for the first time in his life. ¡°It¡¯s on the way. I¡¯ll send you home.¡± Wen Ruoshui shook her head and smiled at him. ¡°No need. The bus will be here soon.¡± Home? Was that her home? On the surface, the Dongfang family seemed to be very good to her and liked her. But she knew that no one else liked her, and no one really treated her as family. But it was the only place for her to go. Yan Yuanfei did not say anything else. He only looked at her and reminded her, ¡°Be careful on the way.¡± Wen Ruoshui watched him get into the car and watch it leave. Only then did she suddenly remember that she was still wearing his coat. She stood up and chased after him. ¡°Mr. Yan!¡± They happened to be at the intersection. When she chased after it, the car had already turned the corner, so the person in the car naturally couldn¡¯t see her. Wen Ruoshui hugged his clothes, it was a black men¡¯s woolen jacket. The clothes had the light fragrance of ebony wood. It was his smell and was very pleasant. The Dongfang family¡¯s old residence was in the Bauhinia Garden villa area in the city center. Many wealthy families in China had villas here, and every inch of land was luxurious. When Wen Ruoshui returned late, it was already 11 pm. She had just taken a shower and stepped out of the bathroom when she heard arrogant voices in the living room. ¡°Grandpa, look. There are men¡¯s clothes hidden in her bag.¡± Dongfang Xi took out a man¡¯s coat from Wen Ruoshui¡¯s room and threw it on the ground. ¡°She must have a man outside.¡± She had never liked Wen Ruoshui since she was young. Why was she, an outsider, so liked by her grandfather? Why did everyone say that Wen Ruoshui was a genius? Who was she? She was just an orphan living under someone else¡¯s roof! ¡°Sister, don¡¯t talk nonsense if you haven¡¯t asked clearly.¡± Dongfang Chu walked over and picked up her coat. Her voice was gentle and comfortable. ¡°Besides, Shui Shui isn¡¯t young anymore. It¡¯s not illegal for her to have a boyfriend.¡± ¡°What kind of boyfriend? If she had a serious boyfriend, would she need to hide it from us?¡± Dongfang Xi sneered. ¡°I think she did something shameful that she didn¡¯t dare to let us know.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Dongfang Ke frowned and looked at Dongfang Chu. ¡°Chu Chu, go and see if Shui Shui is out. Tell her to come and see me and explain everything.¡± Although Shui Shui¡¯s surname was Wen, she was a daughter who grew up in his Dongfang family and was a member of his Dongfang family. He would never allow anyone to do anything that would humiliate the Dongfang family! ¡°Grandpa.¡± Wen Ruoshui did not wait for Dongfang Chu to call her. She had already gone downstairs and walked to the old man¡¯s side. Chapter 1468 - The Wen Yan Couple (3) ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s with this dress?¡± Dongfang Ke wanted to treat his old friend¡¯s granddaughter well. However, even though this child might have lost her family since she was young, no matter how well he treated her, he could not feel her appreciation. She was cold to everyone. She stayed in the Dongfang family for only two years before asking to study abroad. For the next nine years, she did not return to the capital except for the new year. Wen Ruoshui stood politely beside the old man. ¡°It¡¯s a friend¡¯s coat.¡± Dongfang Ke was very strict with his children and grandchildren. They had to tell him who they were dating first, afraid that they would meet someone with ulterior motives. ¡°What friend?¡± Wen Ruoshui said, ¡°Just an ordinary friend.¡± Dongfang Ke looked at her cold face and felt annoyed. ¡°What kind of ordinary friend? He even gave you his coat?¡± He had found someone to read her fortune and said that this child was destined to be alone. She jinxed her parents and family, her entire family had been jinxed to death by her. Coupled with the fact that she did not know how to wheedle like other girls, and that she usually looked cold and unapproachable, it made him dislike her even more. If his old friend hadn¡¯t entrusted her to him before he died, he would never have cared about such a person. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t ask.¡± Dongfang Chu helped to speak up. ¡°Shui Shui won¡¯t lie. It¡¯s so cold outside, what¡¯s wrong with her friend giving her his coat?¡± ¡°What friend? She must have a boyfriend outside.¡± Dongfang Xi retorted indignantly and looked at Wen Ruoshui provocatively. ¡°Did you have a shameful boyfriend? You don¡¯t dare to tell Grandpa because you¡¯re afraid of embarrassing yourself! Is it a doctor in your hospital?¡± Who did she think she was? Who was she putting on a dead face for?! Wen Ruoshui did not even look at her and completely ignored her like she was a clown. ¡°Grandpa, if I have a boyfriend, I will definitely bring him home for you to see.¡± Dongfang Xi sneered and was about to continue. Dongfang Ke glared at her and gave her a look. He coughed softly. ¡°Since your grandfather entrusted you to me, you are my granddaughter. As the daughter of the Dongfang family, you are not allowed to date anyone.¡± When she got a boyfriend, he had to be of equal status. Logically speaking, he should be the one to decide on the marriage of the daughter of the Dongfang family. However, her identity was really awkward. The daughters of the Dongfang family had to listen to him and marry into the family. If they could not bring any benefits to the family, what was the use of him raising them? ¡°I will remember Grandpa¡¯s words.¡± Wen Ruoshui nodded at the old man and turned to leave. Dongfang Xi gritted her teeth in anger and clenched her fists. Damn it, he¡¯d just let her go? Grandpa was too biased! This man¡¯s coat definitely did not belong to an ordinary man. Wen Ruoshui, this little bitch, must have a man outside! As daughters of the Dongfang family, they had no right to have a boyfriend in private. In Grandpa¡¯s eyes, they were just objects to be exchanged for benefits. They had to marry a man who was compatible with them and could bring benefits to the Dongfang family! To put it simply, it was a marriage between wealthy families. She and her boyfriend had been in an underground relationship for two years, but last time, she accidentally bumped into Wen Ruoshui. That night, her grandfather found out about her relationship. The family punished her and forced her to break up with her boyfriend. She knew that Wen Ruoshui, that little bitch, must have complained to her grandfather and told him about her. Dongfang Chu gave Dongfang Xi a warning look and turned to chase after Wen Ruoshui. ¡°Chu Chu, you stay.¡± Dongfang Ke stopped her and looked at Dongfang Xi. ¡°Xi Xi, go back and rest!¡± Dongfang Xi left unwillingly. Before she left, she glared fiercely at Dongfang Chu. She would never let that talkative little bitch Wen Ruoshui off! This wasn¡¯t over. She had to find out who the man she was dating was. ¡°Grandpa, Shui Shui isn¡¯t a girl who doesn¡¯t know her place.¡± Dongfang Chu thought that he was going to ask about Wen Ruoshui, so she quickly explained, ¡°She definitely won¡¯t have a random boyfriend. Her life scope is limited to two things, she¡¯s either at home or in the hospital. How would she have the time to have a boyfriend?¡± Besides, Shui Shui was more interested in medical literature, medicine, patients, and all kinds of difficult illnesses than in men. ¡°Don¡¯t mention her.¡± Dongfang Ke didn¡¯t have high expectations of Wen Ruoshui. After all, she wasn¡¯t his child. She had a cold personality and had her own ideas, she wasn¡¯t someone he could control. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about you. I asked your mother to arrange for you to meet that child from the Jiang family tomorrow!¡± ¡°Grandpa,¡± Dongfang Chu shouted angrily. She sat beside the old man and extended a hand. ¡°I just came back for the new year and have already met so many people.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you look down on all of them?¡± Dongfang Ke doted on Dongfang Chu the most, he gave her a rare loving smile. ¡°If you listen to me obediently, will I harm you?¡± Chu Chu was the eldest granddaughter of the Dongfang family, she was beautiful and outstanding. She was more than enough to match any rich young master in the capital, she should choose and find a future husband. ¡°I just met Yan Yuanfei yesterday, and you want me to meet Jiang Zhe. They are good brothers, that¡¯s not good!¡± Dongfang Chu pouted gloomily. ¡°Can I not meet him?¡± ¡°That child from the Yan family is very outstanding and he¡¯s quite good-looking. However, the Yan family members died young.¡± At this point, Dongfang Ke sighed regretfully. ¡°If that wasn¡¯t the case, Grandpa would still be very satisfied with him. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t like him.¡± He shouldn¡¯t have let Chu Chu go on a blind date yesterday. The men of the Yan family wouldn¡¯t live past their thirties, he didn¡¯t want his precious granddaughter to be a widow after marrying over. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m only 19 years old. I¡¯m not in a hurry to get married.¡± Dongfang Chu was helpless. If she had known this would happen, she wouldn¡¯t have returned to China. She hugged his arm and said coquettishly, ¡°I still want to stay at home and be filial to Grandpa for two more years!¡± ¡°Tell me the truth. Do you have someone you like?¡± Dongfang Ke asked her with a straight face. In fact, he had been alert for a long time. Chu Chu had met more than 10 people. They were all young talents with prominent families and good looks, but she did not like any of them. ¡°No.¡± When Dongfang Chu said this, she felt a little guilty. Her eyes flashed. ¡°Grandpa, I just returned to the country. How can I have someone I like?¡± Dongfang Ke said, ¡°If you like anyone, tell me. I¡¯ll help you.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Dongfang Chu nodded. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he wanted her to stay behind, she would have flown out of the country long ago. Chapter 1469 - The Wen Yan Couple (4) ¡°Go call Shui Shui down.¡± Dongfang Ke thought about what had just happened and was still worried, so he was prepared to ask again. Dongfang Chu went up to call her and whispered to her, ¡°Shui Shui, Grandpa has such a temper. He actually dotes on you and cares about you a lot, don¡¯t be angry with him.¡± Wen Ruoshui shook her head. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± She was just an orphan girl living under someone else¡¯s roof. What right did she have to be angry? In two days, she was prepared to discuss with her grandfather about moving to a place near the hospital. However, based on her grandfather¡¯s temper, he would not let her go out to live. Dongfang Chu did not know how to tell him that Shui Shui¡¯s personality was like this. She was cold on the outside but warm on the inside, she did not deliberately distance herself from others. She knew that in the two years when Shui Shui first came to the Dongfang family, the family¡¯s attitude towards her was very bad, so much so that it hurt her heart. That was why she had developed such a cold personality. So all these years, she had been desperately trying to make up for the mistakes her family had made. She wanted her to feel the warmth of her family. Together, they had just reached the bottom of the stairs. At the entrance of the living room, a woman suddenly rushed in. Her hair was messy, and her face was covered in tears. Her makeup was exquisite, and she rushed straight towards Wen Ruoshui. Before Dongfang Chu could call her aunt, the woman was already in front of her. There was a crisp sound. The woman slapped Wen Ruoshui¡¯s face with a ferocious expression. Her eyes were filled with hatred as she shouted at her crazily, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. It¡¯s all because of you, you jinx, you scourge, it¡¯s all because of you!¡± Before Wen Ruoshui could react, she felt a burning pain on her cheek. She looked at the woman in front of her coldly. ¡°Aunt, let¡¯s talk things out.¡± The woman in front of her was the wife of Dongfang Ming, the eldest son of the Dongfang family, Hu Yue. She was also the most powerful wife of the Dongfang family. ¡°You jinx.¡± Hu Yue was agitated and refused to listen to anyone. Her eyes were red as she slapped her again. Dongfang Chu took a step forward and stood in front of Wen Ruoshui, she reached out and grabbed the woman¡¯s wrist. ¡°Aunt, if you continue to mess around, I won¡¯t be polite.¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Dongfang Ke stood up and shouted sternly at the woman. ¡°Eldest¡¯s wife, what did Shui Shui do to make you so angry? Make yourself clear!¡± ¡°Dad, it¡¯s all because of her.¡± Hu Yue¡¯s arm stopped in midair, she looked at the old man with red eyes and pointed at Wen Ruoshui. ¡°Rui Rui was in a car accident and is in the hospital now. His legs are broken.¡± Dongfang Chu sneered. ¡°Did Shui Shui hit him in the car accident?¡± Dongfang Rui, the youngest son of her uncle¡¯s family, was treated as if he was her treasure. Even when he stumbled a little, her aunt¡¯s heart would ache. If anyone dared to touch him, her aunt would fight them to the death. ¡°She didn¡¯t cause it, she jinxed it!¡± Hu Yue was furious. ¡°She¡¯s a jinx. Isn¡¯t it enough that she jinxed her parents and grandfather to death? She even wants to harm our Dongfang family?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Dongfang Ke shouted and looked at her with a livid face. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Stop talking nonsense. Rui Rui¡¯s accident was an accident, what has it got to do with Shui Shui?¡± ¡°Dad, she¡¯s the one who jinxed me!¡± Hu Yue cried indignantly. ¡°In the past 10 years, Rui Rui hasn¡¯t been injured at all. She¡¯s only been back for two months, and Rui Rui was in a car accident. Who else could it be?¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Dongfang Ke interrupted her and changed the topic. ¡°How is Rui Rui now? Rui Rui is injured. As his mother, why aren¡¯t you watching him in the hospital? Why did you come home?¡± Hu Yue cried sadly and glared fiercely at Wen Ruoshui. It was all her fault, she would not let her off when Rui Rui was injured! ¡°Grandpa, why isn¡¯t it her?¡± Dongfang Xi heard the commotion and walked out of the room. She glanced coldly at Wen Ruoshui. ¡°During the new year, Old Master Wu Fang came to visit us. Didn¡¯t you ask him about it? He said that she was a jinx and asked you to leave her overseas and not bring her home.¡± Dongfang Ke glared at her fiercely, so angry that he almost fainted. This brat, was she trying to anger him to death? She dared to say this in front of Shui Shui! Did she have any brains? When Wen Ruoshui heard this, she felt her heart turn completely cold. She looked at the old man in front of her and said, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll move out immediately. I won¡¯t bring you my bad luck.¡± ¡°Shui Shui, listen to me.¡± Dongfang Ke was so angry that he wanted to beat Dongfang Xi to death, she was deliberately causing trouble for him. He quickly pulled Wen Ruoshui back. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to Xi Xi¡¯s nonsense. It¡¯s all nonsense.¡± ¡°Dad, let her go.¡± Hu Yue wanted to take this opportunity to chase her away. ¡°Wen Ruoshui, if you still have a conscience, you¡¯d better leave. You jinxed your family to death, and you insist on jinxing our Dongfang family to death. Only then will you be satisfied, right?¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Dongfang Ke scolded angrily again. He looked at Wen Ruoshui. ¡°Shui Shui, Grandpa doesn¡¯t believe in this. It¡¯s all fake, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Shui Shui, don¡¯t go.¡± Dongfang Chu also tried to persuade her. She was extremely anxious. ¡°Look at me. You¡¯ve lived with me for nine years, aren¡¯t I still fine? I¡¯m not sick or unlucky, those fortune-tellers are all based on superstitions.¡± ¡°Chu Chu, Grandpa, I¡¯m sorry for causing you trouble,¡± Wen Ruoshui said and resolutely went up the stairs. Was she sad? It seemed that she was a bit sad because she couldn¡¯t bear to part with Chu Chu. The Dongfang family had always treated her as a jinx. They wanted her as far away as possible so that she wouldn¡¯t pass on her bad luck to them. When Wen Ruoshui wanted to leave the Dongfang family, Dongfang Chu sincerely advised her to stay. Dongfang Ke only asked her not to leave because of his responsibility, but she had already made up her mind. No one could persuade her. Hu Yue finally vented her anger. She watched as Wen Ruoshui dragged her suitcase out and followed behind her with salt, muttering to herself to get rid of her bad luck. Dongfang Xi smiled smugly. Wen Ruoshui, this little bitch, had finally left. Why should she, an outsider and a jinx, still enjoy the treatment of the eldest daughter of the Dongfang family? Dongfang Ke stood at the window and heaved a sigh of relief as she watched her leave. This child had no one to rely on. Although she was pitiful, he could not use the fate of the Dongfang family and the lives of the descendants of the Dongfang family to exchange for her life. Chapter 1470 - The Wen Yan Couple (5) Dongfang Chu was anxious that she could not make her stay. She was so angry that she cried. ¡°Shui Shui, it¡¯s so late. Where would you go?¡± Wen Ruoshui turned around and helped her wipe her tears comfortingly. ¡°I¡¯m already an adult. There must be a place I can go, would I freeze outside?¡± Dongfang Chu sniffled and pulled her arm. ¡°Can you wait until tomorrow? I¡¯ll move out with you.¡± Wen Ruoshui smiled. ¡°This is your home. Why are you moving out with me?¡± In this family, only Chu Chu was sincerely good to her. If not for her, she would never have lived in the Dongfang family even if she returned to the country. From a young age, she had known that everyone avoided her and hated her. They thought that she was a jinx and would bring bad luck to them. She was already used to them looking at her with all kinds of eyes, and she had long experienced the coldness of the world. It was okay, she was fine with everything. ¡°But it¡¯s so late. Where are you going? Look at how dark it is, what if it rains?¡± Dongfang Chu sobbed and couldn¡¯t help but cry again. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I promise you that nothing will happen.¡± Wen Ruoshui helplessly wiped her tears. ¡°Just send me here!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Dongfang Chu sobbed. When they reached the door, she suddenly remembered something and looked at her. ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll get Driver Chen to send you.¡± It was such a cold day and it was so late. Shui Shui was a girl and she did not know where she was going, the Eldest Aunt was too much. Shangguan Rui usually didn¡¯t do his job properly. He didn¡¯t have good driving skills and even learned how to race from others, he was the one who courted death and got into a car accident. What did it have to do with Shui Shui! Dongfang Chu went back to find the driver. When she followed the car back, she realized that Wen Ruoshui was no longer there. She hurriedly called her. ¡°Shui Shui, where did you go?¡± Wen Ruoshui said, ¡°Chuchu, I¡¯m going home. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine. You¡¯re not feeling well, rest early.¡± Dongfang Chu felt a lump in her throat and couldn¡¯t help but cry again. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go find you too. You know, I can¡¯t sleep well without you.¡± Wen Ruoshui advised gently, ¡°The Dongfang family is your home. Grandpa won¡¯t agree to you moving out. He¡¯s stubborn, so you shouldn¡¯t make him angry.¡± Dongfang Chu thought of her grandfather¡¯s serious face and wiped her tears. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll visit you tomorrow morning.¡± Wen Ruoshui looked at the streetlights that stretched to the end of the road on both sides and smiled gently. ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up, she couldn¡¯t find a taxi for a while, so she followed the route in her memory and headed for the Wen family¡¯s old house. Ever since her grandfather passed away, she had never returned home. She was afraid that when she thought of her past happiness, she would only feel even more unhappy. After so many years, she thought she had forgotten a lot of things, but she realized that many things were deeply engraved in her mind. How could she forget them just like that? Just like this path, which was as clear as it had been when they¡¯d walked it. In the past, her grandfather had often taken her on this path. The north wind howled, and the weather was gloomy. After dragging the suitcase for about half an hour, snow began to fall from the sky. She was a little cold and wrapped the scarf around her neck tightly. Her constitution was cold, and she was a doctor, but no amount of nursing would help. Once it was winter, her body would be cold. No matter how many clothes she wore, she would not warm up. Over time, she got used to it. The Wen family¡¯s old residence was also in this expensive villa area. Although it was called a villa area, it actually occupied a large area and more than half of Mount Jing. The snow became heavier. When she reached the Wen family¡¯s old residence halfway up the mountain, a thin layer of snow fell on her head and body. No one had been to the Wen family¡¯s old residence for more than 10 years. It had fallen into disrepair, and even the door lock had been corroded and covered in a thick layer of rust. Wen Ruoshui took out the key she always carried with her and tried to open the door. She tried again and again, but the key could not be inserted. The keyhole must have been filled with rust. She turned, ready to find a rock and try to smash the lock with it. It was hard to find a rock at night. Unexpectedly, just as she turned around, she was stunned on the spot. She looked at the man who was standing behind her and smiled calmly. ¡°Mr. Yan.¡± ¡°Let me do it!¡± Yan Yuanfei extended his hand to her. ¡°This lock can¡¯t be opened and the key can¡¯t be inserted.¡± Wen Ruoshui didn¡¯t expect to see him twice in a day and even let him see her in such a sorry state. If she remembered correctly, the Yan family did not live here. The Yan family¡¯s old residence was in the center of the capital, not the economic center. ¡°I¡¯ll try,¡± Yan Yuanfei insisted. Wen Ruoshui gave him the key and looked around. She ran to the small flower bed opposite to get a stone and stood behind him. With the help of the street lamp by the door, she frowned slightly and could see the man¡¯s exquisite side profile. His slender fingers were quickly covered in rust, but fortunately, the key was inserted. There was a click, a very faint sound of metal turning, and the lock opened. Wen Ruoshui looked at him in wonder. She did not expect him to really open the lock that had not been touched for 10 years. Yan Yuanfei moved very quickly. He pushed open the door naturally and picked up her suitcase. Wen Ruoshui¡¯s heart, which had long been cold, suddenly felt warm at this moment. She watched as the man walked into the courtyard and opened the living room door with another key. The moment the lights were turned on, the living room was as bright as day. The house, which had not been lived in for a long time, was empty and cold. There was dust and cobwebs everywhere. Yan Yuanfei turned around and looked at the girl. ¡°We need to clean up here before we can live here. Go to my place and make do for one night!¡± Wen Ruoshui looked at the scene in front of her with mixed feelings. She shook her head. ¡°No, thank you, Mr. Yan.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no heater here. The air conditioner probably won¡¯t work for too long, I live just next door.¡± Yan Yuanfei looked at her warmly, waiting for her answer. Wen Ruoshui ran in to check on the air conditioner, it had been useless for a long time and was already broken. She looked at him in embarrassment. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Yan.¡± The Yan family had a house here, but they did not live here often. Yan Yuanfei had been busy with the International Economic Forum summit recently. Since it was close, he temporarily lived here. He was glad he¡¯d met her while living here. Otherwise, with this girl¡¯s temper, she would definitely spend the night in an unpacked house. Chapter 1471 - : The Wen Yan Couple (6) Yu Bo stood guard at the door and looked at Yan Yuanfei, who had come out with her suitcase. He was already sure that it was love at first sight for him. He had been with Sir for more than a decade, he was a gentleman and polite to everyone. But this was the first time he had taken the initiative with a girl. Was Sir ready to fall in love? Yan Yuanfei lived next door, and there was only a wall between the two houses. The villa had three floors. There was a front yard and a backyard, a pool, flowerbeds, and orchard. It covered a large area. Instead of calling it a villa, it was more appropriate to call it a small manor. Yan Yuanfei did not ask why she was here. He only instructed Yu Bai to help clean up the guest room, turn on the heater, and bring new bedding. He was not used to using servants. The cleaning work here was all done by hourly workers, and so was the preparation of food. The chef would leave after coming over to cook. However, he usually did not eat at home and rarely called for anyone. Wen Ruoshui tidied up briefly and took her pajamas out of her suitcase, she will leave tomorrow morning anyway. A day was enough for her to clean up the house. Yan Yuanfei knocked on her door. ¡°Miss Wen, what else do you need? I¡¯ll get Yu Bo to buy it.¡± Wen Ruoshui opened the door and looked at the man standing in front of her. No matter what, he was always polite and refined. He was a gentleman and gave off a reliable and reassuring feeling. ¡°I don¡¯t lack anything.¡± Yan Yuanfei asked, ¡°Are you hungry now? Do you want some supper?¡± Wen Ruoshui politely refused. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry, thank you.¡± Yan Yuanfei said regretfully, ¡°I just made onion oil noodles. Since Miss Wen isn¡¯t hungry, you should rest early.¡± The fragrance of onion oil noodles filled the air. Wen Ruoshui¡¯s stomach growled twice. There was a warm smile in Yan Yuanfei¡¯s voice. ¡°Miss Wen is hungry. If you don¡¯t mind, you can eat with me.¡± For the first time, there was a change in Wen Ruoshui¡¯s calm expression. She felt a little shy as she watched the man turn around. He was really a gentleman who knew how to respect others. Yan Yuanfei brought out two bowls of noodles and looked at her naturally. ¡°What are you waiting for? Go get two pairs of chopsticks from the kitchen.¡± Wen Ruoshui was originally a little tense, but she suddenly relaxed when she heard his words. She ran to the kitchen to get two pairs of chopsticks and two bowls of soup. Yu Bo went out to help buy towels, toothbrushes, cups, and other toiletries. When he returned, he saw a couple sitting on the sofa in the living room, eating noodles and watching television. Although the two of them did not speak, the entire scene looked very warm, as if they were a loving couple who had known each other for a long time. It was amazing. They had just met and known each other for less than two days. After dinner, Wen Ruoshui took the cutlery and was about to enter the kitchen to wash the dishes. She had eaten someone else¡¯s food, so she still had to do this small task. ¡°Let me do it!¡± Yan Yuanfei smiled. Looking at the girl¡¯s tender hands, how could he bear to let her wash the dishes? ¡°Miss Wen¡¯s hands are used to save lives.¡± How could Wen Ruoshui allow that? She quickly picked up the bowl and washed it. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I often wash the dishes too.¡± Yan Yuanfei watched as she poured the dishwashing liquid into half a bowl. A smile appeared on his lips as he took the bowl from her hand and said in a low voice, ¡°I can¡¯t let a guest wash the dishes.¡± Beside the sink was a palm-sized space. The two of them stood close together. Wen Ruoshui could clearly smell the faint scent of ebony on the man¡¯s body. For a moment, her heart began to race uncontrollably. She could neither stand still nor retreat. From the corner of his eye, Yan Yuanfei could clearly see the little girl beside him. Her fair face was a little red, and even her earlobes were slightly pink. She was extremely cute. In the end, Wen Ruoshui couldn¡¯t take it anymore. The moment she retreated, she coughed softly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll trouble Mr. Yan. I¡¯ll go back and rest first.¡± ¡°Rest early.¡± Yan Yuanfei nodded. When she went out, he turned to ask her, ¡°Miss Wen, do you like Chinese or Western breakfast?¡± Wen Ruoshui staggered, the man¡¯s mellow and intoxicating voice made her legs go weak. Her voice was less calm. ¡°I¡¯ll leave tomorrow morning. There¡¯s no need to trouble Mr. Yan.¡± Yan Yuanfei looked at the girl¡¯s flustered footsteps and then at the half-filled bowl of dishwashing liquid. He couldn¡¯t help but smile. Little liar, how could someone who often washed dishes pour half a bowl of dishwashing liquid at once? Wen Ruoshui ran all the way to the house and sat on the bed. She touched her pounding heart and her face was frighteningly hot, what was wrong with her? Why did she have such a strange feeling just by looking at him and listening to him? Dongfang Chu called again. ¡°Shui Shui, are you home? Why didn¡¯t you call me?¡± Wen Ruoshui said, ¡°I am here and about to sleep, don¡¯t worry. I just unpacked my things and forgot to call you.¡± Dongfang Chu said, ¡°Okay, then you should rest early. I¡¯ll help you unpack your things tomorrow!¡± Wen Ruoshui said, ¡°I¡¯ll look for a part-time helper tomorrow. You can come over and stay after I¡¯m done cleaning up.¡± She had just hung up when someone knocked on the door again. Yan Yuanfei stood at the door with a glass of milk in his hand. He looked at her and said, ¡°Have a glass of hot milk before you sleep!¡± Wen Ruoshui took the milk. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Yan.¡± Yan Yuanfei said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so distant with me, our families are old friends. You can call me brother or just call me by my name.¡± Wen Ruoshui couldn¡¯t call him brother. She wasn¡¯t the type to get along with others, nor could she call him by his name. It was best to call him Mr. Yan, but she only smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. Yan Yuanfei knew that she might be shy and was too embarrassed, so he did not mention this again. Wen Ruoshui held the milk. Through the cup, the hot temperature warmed her heart. She did not expect him to return. The first person who made her feel at ease and warm would be a man she had only known for two days. Wen Ruoshui left early the next morning, she did not even eat breakfast and dragged her suitcase back to her house. She realized that there were already people cleaning the house. She asked the cleaner and found out that Yan Yuanfei had helped call them over. She glanced in the direction of the house next door. If it was anyone else who had done so much for her, she would think that person was being unaccountably solicitous. They must be up to no good. But if he did it, she would find it an insult to think that of him. Chapter 1472 - The Wen Yan Couple (7) Wen Ruoshui finally understood how it felt to be unlucky. After cleaning up the house for a day, everything was ready and she could move in. Unexpectedly, the water pipe in the house suddenly exploded. Due to the long years of disrepair, the water pipe in the bathroom exploded at first. Immediately after, the water pipe in the kitchen, living room, and bedroom exploded. She called the maintenance company. In about 10 minutes, the house was a mess. She stood in the living room doorway and looked at everything, she wanted to cry. Yan Yuanfei returned home early today to see if he could help her with anything. He even specially brought flowers to celebrate her housewarming. At the door of the living room, the young lady was standing with her back to him. She was drenched, and her long hair was still dripping with water. It was still snowing outside, and the snow in the courtyard was already half a meter deep. She was alone in the cold wind, and her lonely back made his heart ache. He rushed over. Wen Ruoshui was still waiting for the repairman to arrive. Her clothes were drenched, and she couldn¡¯t go home. She could only wait outside. When she felt someone approaching, she suddenly turned around. Yan Yuanfei¡¯s heart ached as he took off his jacket and put it on her. He held her shoulders and his voice finally lost its usual calmness. ¡°Come home with me.¡± Wen Ruoshui looked at the man¡¯s handsome face that was right in front of her, this was the first time she had seen him with a straight face. It was very serious and intimidating. She swallowed her words. ¡°I¡¯ll just go change my clothes.¡± In her current state and disheveled state, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to refuse. She knew she needed a warm environment and dry clothes. Otherwise, with her physical condition, she would definitely be seriously ill. Yu Bo picked up the flower pot that Yan Yuanfei had placed in the courtyard and followed him, it was a pot of camellia. It was 18 years old and was in full bloom and had to be taken good care of. In less than two hours in the snow, it would definitely freeze. He didn¡¯t know if Miss Wen was lucky or not. It could be said that she was lucky that Sir had appeared in time when she was in trouble for the past two days. However, it could also be said that she was unlucky to have been chased out of the Dongfang family last night and that her water pipe had exploded today. The house must have been ruined, it was impossible for her to move in within days or half a month of repairs. Wen Ruoshui took a hot shower and wore a man¡¯s bathrobe, on it was the clean and refreshing scent of ebony on his body. She wrapped herself tightly in the blanket and nestled on the sofa. Yan Yuanfei walked over and stuffed a warm water bag into her arms. He half-squatted in front of her and looked at her with his narrow eyes. ¡°Stay with me tonight!¡± Wen Ruoshui had no choice but to nod shamelessly. ¡°Sorry for disturbing you.¡± Yan Yuanfei wrapped the blanket tightly around her and said in a low and sexy voice, ¡°Do you want me to turn the temperature up a little?¡± Wen Ruoshui was too embarrassed. She must have been possessed by bad luck recently and kept troubling him. ¡°No need. This is good.¡± Yan Yuanfei looked at the young lady¡¯s pale face. Even her lips had turned grayish-white and her body was still trembling, his heart ached. He really wanted to ask her why she was standing in the yard waiting when her clothes were wet. Was she stupid? But now, to her, he was just a stranger she had met a few times. He had no right to question her. All he could do now was help her. Wen Ruoshui watched as the man¡¯s tall figure entered the kitchen. From her angle, she could see everything in the semi-open kitchen. He was a gentleman. The people in the capital did not have a bad impression of him. His every move seemed to have a fatal attraction to her. It made her heart race, but she didn¡¯t dare show it. Did this feeling mean that she liked him? It turned out that when she met the right person and met the person she liked, her heart would really beat wildly, just like her now. Not long after, Yan Yuanfei came out of the kitchen with a bowl of ginger soup. ¡°Give me the thermometer first before drinking this.¡± Wen Ruoshui looked at the man in a daze and obediently handed him the thermometer. She took the bowl from his hand and held it with both hands before drinking it in one gulp. Due to her personal experience, she had never been picky. No matter how bad the food was, she could swallow it. Even if she didn¡¯t like the taste of ginger, she could still drink it all in one go. Yan Yuanfei clearly saw the little girl frowning as if she was drinking medicine. She finished the ginger soup in one go and stuffed a candy into her mouth. Wen Ruoshui¡¯s heart trembled and her eyes couldn¡¯t help but heat up. She held the candy in her hand and slowly opened it before putting it into her mouth. The taste of ginger was still there. The soup was not very sweet, but the sweet and sour plum sugar quickly covered up the taste of the ginger soup, leaving only the plum taste. She suddenly felt a lump in her throat and looked at him gratefully. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said, her voice slightly hoarse. Yan Yuanfei had already looked at the thermometer and saw that she did not have a fever. However, she was still wet after all. He did not know how long she had been standing in the cold wind, perhaps her body had not reacted yet. Hearing her polite words, he felt inexplicably flustered. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite with me.¡± Wen Ruoshui watched as he left with the thermometer and the empty bowl, she hugged the warm water bag in her arms tightly. For some reason, she felt that he was angry. Yan Yuanfei could make simple noodles, but he did not know how to cook complicated dishes. Dinner was sent over by the restaurant, it was a top private restaurant in the capital. The chefs were all chefs of the level of national banquet chefs, so the food they cooked was naturally exquisite and delicious. Wen Ruoshui did not eat much for dinner and did not have much of an appetite. Before she went to bed, she even took cold medicine just in case. Even so, she still had a fever. In the middle of the night, she was in a daze from the fever. She felt as if her body was being roasted in a fire one moment and fell into an ice hole the next. Ice and fire were two different things, and she could not stop suffering. Her mouth was so dry that her throat felt like it was about to crack. She propped herself up and went to the living room to find some water. However, she wasn¡¯t familiar with this place and the temperature was low. After searching for a long time, she couldn¡¯t find the fridge. In the end, she found the kitchen and turned on the tap to drink water. Yan Yuanfei was already sleeping lightly. When he heard movement in the living room, he quickly put on his clothes and got up. When he reached the living room, he saw her holding the tap water and sending it into her mouth. He quickly rushed up. ¡°Shui Shui!¡± Wen Ruoshui turned her head and looked at the man rushing over with a straight face. She pouted aggrievedly and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I¡¯m thirsty.¡± Chapter 1473 - The Wen Yan Couple (8) Under the light of the living room, Yan Yuanfei could clearly see the young lady¡¯s aggrieved expression. She was like a child who could not get candy, his heart melted as he quickly walked over. He had just reached her side when he realized that something was wrong. The young lady¡¯s face was unnaturally red, he didn¡¯t care about anything else as he placed his hand on her forehead. The hot temperature made his heart clench, then he looked at her bare feet. Without thinking, he bent down and picked her up by the waist. Wen Ruoshui did not react for a moment, her mind was like a lump of mush. The cool temperature of the man¡¯s body was so comfortable that she could not help but pressed herself against him. Her delicate little hands automatically hooked around his neck. Yan Yuanfei¡¯s body suddenly stiffened, and an electric shock instantly spread throughout his body. His breathing was a little rapid. He looked at the little girl nestled in his arms and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Shui Shui.¡± Wen Ruoshui rubbed against his chest with all her might. She despised the fact that his clothes were in the way, she tore open his clothes and pressed her face against his naked chest. She sighed in satisfaction. ¡°It¡¯s so comfortable.¡± Yan Yuanfei stopped in his tracks, the young lady in his arms was unbelievably soft. The books he read said that women were made of water, he finally understood it himself. He kept a straight face and tried to restrain himself, he couldn¡¯t think about these things while she was in a daze. He wanted to put her on the sofa. ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll get you some water.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± Wen Ruoshui hugged his waist tightly, refusing to let him go. Yan Yuanfei never knew that when someone was sick, they would be even worse than when they were drunk. The young lady in his arms was like a koala bear, unwilling to leave his side. He let go of her hand and she sobbed at him. How could he bear to let go of her? He was afraid that after she woke up, she would treat him as a hypocrite who took advantage of her when she was sick. He was afraid that she would misunderstand him and not dare to get too close to him. He liked her, he was sure of it. He¡¯d decided on her the first time he¡¯d met her. He could also guarantee that she would be the only one in his life. But he wasn¡¯t sure how she felt about him, he wondered if she liked him too. So until he officially knew how she felt, he wouldn¡¯t do anything that crossed the line and made things difficult for her. Wen Ruoshui lay on the sofa, biting her lip. Her beautiful almond-shaped eyes were slightly swollen as she looked at him accusingly. Bad guy! He was a bad person! He actually tied her hands up to prevent her from feeling comfortable! ¡°Drink some water first.¡± Yan Yuanfei held a glass and squatted in front of her to coax her. Wen Ruoshui turned her head away. She was angry. ¡°Hmph, I won¡¯t drink it! Bad person!¡± Yan Yuanfei looked at her. ¡°You¡¯re sick and delirious now. I don¡¯t want you to remember and hate me when you wake up.¡± Wen Ruoshui looked at him in confusion, her watery eyes misty. Yan Yuanfei did not look into her eyes, the young lady¡¯s eyes were too sharp. As long as she looked at him, he would not be able to help but feel soft-hearted. He was even willing to give his life to her, let alone let her go. ¡°Do you like me?¡± Wen Ruoshui suddenly asked him. Yan Yuanfei¡¯s breathing suddenly stopped, his long and narrow eyes were as dazzling as the stars that had sunk for ten thousand years. He looked into her eyes. ¡°What do you think?¡± Wen Ruoshui shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I only know that every time I approach you, this place will keep jumping. Is this the feeling of having a little rabbit in your chest?¡± Yan Yuanfei suppressed the joy that surged out of him. His breathing deepened as he approached her, he lowered his voice and said nervously, ¡°What else?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help but want to get close to you.¡± Wen Ruoshui frowned strangely. ¡°Is this the feeling of liking someone? Do I like you?¡± Yan Yuanfei never dreamed that things would progress so quickly. There was nothing happier than knowing that the person you liked also liked you. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re Chu Chu¡¯s blind date. I shouldn¡¯t like you.¡± Wen Ruoshui sighed softly, and a clear loneliness and sadness flashed across her eyes. She lowered her eyes. ¡°They all say that I¡¯m a jinx and I¡¯m destined to be alone. You shouldn¡¯t like me, and I don¡¯t deserve to like anyone else.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Yan Yuanfei looked at her seriously. His slender fingers gently held her chin, making her look at him and listen to her words. His heart ached for her. ¡°Don¡¯t belittle yourself. You¡¯re not a jinx, you¡¯re perfect.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid.¡± Wen Ruoshui began to cry and sob. ¡°My parents and my grandfather died because of me. Dongfang Rui got into a car accident because of me. Aunt said that I was a jinx and told me to get out of the Dongfang family.¡± She cried harder and harder, as if she wanted to cry out all the bitterness and pain in her heart. In the end, she wailed. When Yu Bo brought the doctor in, he looked at the girl who was crying so hard that she was out of breath. He was speechless. How did Sir provoke her? Why was she crying so miserably?! The doctor also looked at Yu Bo and stood rooted to the ground, not knowing what to do. Yan Yuanfei saw the doctor coming over and coaxed the young lady. ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore, the doctor is here. Let¡¯s let the doctor take a look at you first, okay?¡± ¡°No.¡± Wen Ruoshui was still crying, her voice was extremely hoarse. ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. I don¡¯t let doctors treat me. I will treat myself!¡± Yan Yuanfei gently patted her back and said warmly, ¡°I know your medical skills are very good, but doctors don¡¯t treat themselves. Let the doctor take a look at you!¡± Wen Ruoshui sniffled and looked at the man with teary eyes. ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t want to take the medicine.¡± ¡°No medicine.¡± Yan Yuanfei coaxed her. Not far away, Yu Bo¡¯s eyes almost fell to the ground when he saw the scene in front of him. No way. It had only been a short while, but Sir and the young lady were already together? This was too fast. Sir was indeed Sir, he was impressed! The doctor went over with the medicine box, thinking that the girl was Mr. Yan¡¯s girlfriend. When he saw the true appearance of the girl who was crying and making a fuss, his eyes widened and his voice trembled in disbelief. ¡°Doctor Wen?¡± Wasn¡¯t this the famous Dr. Wen? He had just seen her at a top medical forum summit last month. At the venue, she was tall, cold, and noble. Her understanding of medicine and her great achievements in medicine left them in the dust. At that time, he had thought that she was an aloof beauty, like a high and mighty flower. He could only watch from afar and worship her, he had never expected her to have such a feminine side. ¡°Who are you?¡± Wen Ruoshui frowned. She didn¡¯t know him. Chapter 1474 - The Wen Yan Couple (9) The doctor met the goddess. Although the goddess was not in a good state, he could not help but say excitedly, ¡°I am Zhong Lun. We met once on the academic forum.¡± Yan Yuanfei was already a little impatient. He frowned and said in a low voice, ¡°Treat her first.¡± Zhong Lun was his private doctor and was also the most outstanding Chinese medicine doctor in the Zhong family¡¯s generation. Otherwise, he would not be qualified to follow him. Zhong Lun controlled his emotions. When he came over just now, Yu Bo did not tell him anything, causing him to lose his composure in front of Mr. Yan. ¡°Okay.¡± Wen Ruoshui did not remember who he was, but she calmed down under Yan Yuanfei¡¯s comforting and obediently let him treat her. With a cold and fever, her fever was almost 40 degrees. After giving her an IV drip, Zhong Lun looked at the man and said, ¡°Sir, her fever is too serious. I¡¯ll stay tonight!¡± Yan Yuanfei glanced at him. Did he want to stay and look after the patient, or did he have other thoughts? Zhong Lun understood the look in his eyes and quickly explained, ¡°I only met Dr. Wen once, I respect her and don¡¯t mean anything else.¡± He had been through this before, so of course he understood how a man felt about his unique possessiveness towards a woman. But this was the first time that Sir cared so much about a girl. Doctor Wen was not an ordinary girl. Her knowledge, talent, and talent deserved the best treatment. ¡°Then, sir.¡± Zhong Lun was really worried about her health, but looking at his expression, he did not dare to say that he would stay. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave first. If anything happens to Dr. Wen, call me and I¡¯ll rush over immediately.¡± As the saying went, doctors could not treat themselves. Her body was not in good condition, the sudden fever this time was not something that happened in a day or two. It was a long period of accumulation that erupted in her body. Otherwise, based on what Yu Bo had said about her being drenched, her condition shouldn¡¯t be so serious. Zhong Lun reached the door when Yan Yuanfei suddenly called out to him, he looked at the sleepy young lady on the sofa. ¡°You can stay!¡± He was not a doctor. If anything happened and Zhong Lun rushed over again, he was afraid of delaying her condition. The night passed peacefully. When Wen Ruoshui opened her eyes in a daze, she saw the man¡¯s handsome face right in front of her. He was lying on his stomach beside the bed, his face unnaturally pale. He was a little tired and had dark circles under his eyes, but it did not affect his looks at all. From the first time they¡¯d met, she¡¯d noticed that he wasn¡¯t well and his face was sickly pale. But the warm, gentle aura he exuded made her ignore his expression. This was the first time she had looked at a man like this. The more she looked at him, the more she felt that he was so good-looking, be it his eyebrows, nose, or lips. It was as if he had grown according to her taste. Yan Yuanfei was a light sleeper, he was already awake under her burning gaze. His long and thick eyelashes fluttered as he opened his eyes. Wen Ruoshui quickly closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep. Yan Yuanfei smiled dotingly and placed his hand on her forehead. Her temperature had already dropped and her fever had almost subsided. Wen Ruoshui was so nervous that she almost held her breath. Afraid that someone would discover that she was pretending to be asleep, she tried her best to relax. The man¡¯s palm was slightly cold. When it landed on her forehead, she could clearly feel his slender fingers. The feeling of being electrocuted instantly invaded her entire body. The places he touched burned fiercely for a moment, and her heart pounded like a drum. She even suspected that he could hear her violent heartbeat. It was only when the man got up and his footsteps disappeared into the room that she suddenly took a deep breath and heaved a sigh of relief. When Yan Yuanfei came in again, he came over with breakfast. He made her glutinous rice porridge and two small plates of light side dishes. Wen Ruoshui had already woken up. She leaned against the head of the bed and looked at the man. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Yan.¡± Yan Yuanfei smiled. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble.¡± Looking at her, she seemed to have forgotten everything about last night. However, her emotions had never fluctuated much, and she could not be 100% sure. When Wen Ruoshui was eating the porridge, she pretended to ask him casually, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything out of line last night, right?¡± Yan Yuanfei nodded and looked at the young lady. ¡°What kind of thing is out of line?¡± Wen Ruoshui swallowed the porridge in her mouth and coughed softly, embarrassed to look at him. Her voice became muffled. ¡°Did I do anything overboard?¡± She didn¡¯t get sick often, but whenever she had a fever, she would do many things that she usually wouldn¡¯t do, like being drunk. Chu Chu teased her because she was usually too boring. When she was sick, her true nature, which she had suppressed, erupted. ¡°You said you like me.¡± Yan Yuanfei did not intend to let go of this opportunity. He asked her seriously, ¡°Does this count?¡± Wen Ruoshui almost choked to death on her own saliva. She looked at the man and really couldn¡¯t remember. ¡°I¡­ I really said that?¡± Yan Yuanfei looked at her nervous and lost expression, he tapped her forehead lightly. ¡°I was just teasing you. You¡¯re very obedient, you didn¡¯t do anything.¡± He didn¡¯t want to put too much pressure on her yet. If she didn¡¯t want to admit it, he was right there with her, waiting for her to admit it. He already knew what he wanted to know the most. The person he liked was also happy with him, nothing was more important than this. While Wen Ruoshui heaved a sigh of relief, she did not let go of the suspicion in her heart. He did not seem like the kind of person who would joke, she must have said something nonsense to him when she was having a fever! Oh no! What would he think of her? Would he think that she was a very casual girl who fell in love with someone she had just met a few times? Besides, he must have said that he was joking so that she wouldn¡¯t feel pressured. Yan Yuanfei looked at the young lady¡¯s conflicted expression and was glad that he did not say it out loud just now. Otherwise, she would definitely reject him. Perhaps it was because she had been living under someone else¡¯s roof since she was young, but this young lady was good at reading people. On the other hand, in order not to be hurt by rumors, she had closed her heart and locked it firmly. For the time being, he could not let her open her heart to him. He could only take it slow and plan slowly. Wen Ruoshui was about to leave after breakfast and Yan Yuanfei did not keep her. He only reminded her to take her medicine on time. If she felt uncomfortable, she should quickly find a doctor. She had to find another doctor even though she was a doctor. Wen Ruoshui answered him but it was unknown if she was listening. After putting on her shoes, she ran away. Chapter 1475 - The Wen Yan Couple (10) The Wen family¡¯s old residence needed to be repaired. Without 10 days to half a month, they could forget about living there. With Wen Ruoshui¡¯s personality, it was impossible for her to stay at Yan Yuanfei¡¯s place. She rented a house near the hospital and moved in. She¡¯d been racking her brains for the past few days, but she couldn¡¯t remember what she¡¯d told him that night. She was too embarrassed to go back and find him, she hadn¡¯t even gone back to get the luggage she¡¯d left at his house. Her surgery lasted from morning to night. It lasted for 18 hours, making her weak all over. In addition, her low fever had been coming back. Her body was already very weak, and she did not want to walk. The neighborhood where she rented a house was a very old neighborhood near the hospital, it was hidden in a small alley. The taxi couldn¡¯t get in, so she got out at the gate. At 11:30 p.m., the neighborhood was very quiet. As she walked, she didn¡¯t even see anyone. The north wind howled and the street lights were dim. The lights in the houses of the residents in the district were basically all turned off, walking on the road really gave off a sinister feeling. Wen Ruoshui kept feeling that there were footsteps behind her, as if someone was following her. She frowned slightly. The further she walked, the faster the footsteps became. When she reached the corner, she bent down and picked up a stick. She was already prepared to stop and see who was following her. Suddenly, a figure appeared in front of her. That person seemed to have appeared out of nowhere, grabbed her arm, and pulled her into his embrace. The faint scent of ebony seeped into her nostrils. Wen Ruoshui¡¯s raised knee was aimed at a certain spot on the man¡¯s body. Just before she did it, she stopped and looked at him. ¡°Why are you here?¡± The street lamp was far away, and the corner was hidden in darkness. The man¡¯s facial features became more defined, and he exuded an obsessive hormonal aura. Yan Yuanfei let go of her hand politely and looked at her, his eyes filled with worry. ¡°Why are you back so late?¡± She was a girl. It was dangerous for her to come back alone late at night. ¡°I just finished my surgery.¡± Wen Ruoshui didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her, she clearly had the ability to subdue the criminals. However, the feeling of being worried and protected was completely different from the feeling of solving things herself. She was happy now and cheering. Yu Bo had already caught the person following Wen Ruoshui. The man who was caught was afraid of being beaten up, so he quickly shouted, ¡°Doctor Wen, it¡¯s me, I¡¯m Cao Run!¡± Wen Ruoshui looked over, he was indeed someone familiar. He was an intern doctor from the surgical department who had been her assistant twice. ¡°Why are you following me?¡± Cao Run felt wronged. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t follow you. I saw you going home alone, I was afraid you were in danger.¡± Recently, there had been a case of a girl being raped in a nearby neighborhood. In the neighborhood where Dr. Wen lived, there were often girls reporting to the police that they had encountered an exhibitionist. He was a little worried about her, so he followed her all the way to protect her, not follow her. Wen Ruoshui did not say thank you. Yan Yuanfei looked at that person and said, ¡°I will be responsible for her safety. Don¡¯t do such things again.¡± Cao Run had never heard of Doctor Wen having a boyfriend. Looking at the tall man standing beside the girl in an absolute guardian posture, his eyes flashed with disappointment. ¡°I understand. It won¡¯t happen again.¡± His goddess! The goddess that everyone in their hospital liked belonged to another man! He liked Dr. Wen, but he didn¡¯t even want to think about pursuing her and making her his girlfriend. How could he be worthy of Dr. Wen? Yan Yuanfei came to deliver her luggage, but when he saw where she lived, he wanted to pack her luggage and bring her home immediately. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Yan. I wanted to go over and get my luggage in two days.¡± Wen Ruoshui was very embarrassed. ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble you. I can go up by myself.¡± ¡°Must you be so polite to me?¡± Yan Yuanfei thought of what had just happened. At the same time, he was a little angry. ¡°If it was a bad person just now, what would you do?¡± Wen Ruoshui smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me. I can fight very well.¡± As girls, they had to have the ability to protect themselves. She had learned martial arts since she was young, so it was not a problem for her to knock down one or two people. ¡°How good are you at fighting?¡± Yan Yuanfei looked at her. ¡°What if the person following you is also very good at fighting? How are you going to get away?¡± Wen Ruoshui didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him today, he wasn¡¯t the one being followed. Why was he so angry? ¡°Why would someone who can fight follow me? I didn¡¯t do anything wrong yet I¡¯m being followed.¡± ¡°What if?¡± Yan Yuanfei thought of all the possible outcomes. ¡°I¡¯m worried about you living alone.¡± Wen Ruoshui frowned and muttered softly, ¡°Then what do you want? I can¡¯t go back to my house now?¡± ¡°From today onwards, I¡¯ll move here.¡± Yan Yuanfei did not allow her to refuse. ¡°Or you can move to my house.¡± Wen Ruoshui did not know how to answer for a moment. She questioned him angrily, ¡°What¡¯s your relationship with me? What right do you have to ask me this?¡± Yan Yuanfei said calmly, ¡°Someone who cares about you.¡± Wen Ruo was not good with words and had never quarreled with anyone. For a moment, she did not know how to refute him. She bit her lip and said, ¡°There¡¯s only one room and one hall here, and I don¡¯t want to go anywhere else.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll let Yu Bo arrange it.¡± Yan Yuanfei carried her suitcase into the living room. The old houses in the old neighborhood were not big, but they were complete. There was a room, a living room, a kitchen, and a bathroom. There was no lack of furniture. The house was warm, and he could tell that she must have redecorated it. The sofa appliances were new, and there was new wallpaper. After turning on the lights, it was bright and tidy. Wen Ruoshui watched as the man naturally changed into slippers. He searched the fridge and finally took a handful of noodles into the kitchen. Wen Ruoshui was a little stunned. Was this her house or his house? Why was she so self-conscious? She ran to the kitchen door. ¡°Mr. Yan, are you hungry?¡± Yan Yuanfei said as he cut the tomatoes, ¡°I¡¯ve been in a meeting and haven¡¯t had dinner yet. Do you mind if I borrow your kitchen?¡± Wen Ruoshui thought to herself, ¡°You¡¯ve already used it. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too late to ask me now?¡± To be honest, she was even hungrier. She¡¯d been standing in surgery for 18 hours, and she was tired and hungry. But she was exhausted. If he hadn¡¯t come over and lifted her, she would have fallen asleep on an empty stomach and eaten in the morning instead. Yan Yuanfei quickly scooped two bowls of tomato egg noodles. Wen Ruoshui didn¡¯t need him to say anything. She consciously washed her chopsticks and spoon before taking them out. Smelling the fragrance, her stomach couldn¡¯t help but feel hungry. Chapter 1476 - The Wen Yan Couple (11) She did not know what was going on either. It was obviously very ordinary noodles, but why did it smell so nice when he had made it personally? It was so delicious that she wanted to swallow it all. The bowl of noodles was gone before she could even savor it. Yan Yuanfei smiled at her, his magnetic voice carrying a hint of a smile. ¡°There¡¯s more in the pot. I¡¯ll get you another bowl.¡± Wen Ruoshui was about to say no when the man¡¯s fair hand took the bowl in front of her. He stood up naturally and entered the kitchen. For a moment, she wondered if this was her house or his house. Why didn¡¯t he have any self-awareness as a guest? It was as if her house was his. Yan Yuanfei quickly came out with the noodles and placed the bowl in front of her. He pointed at her and then at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Soup.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Wen Ruoshui let out a low cough, feeling a little flustered in her heart. She calmly reached out to wipe the soup from the corner of her mouth. However, she did not know if there was a problem with what he was referring to, but she could not find a stain even after wiping it a few times. ¡°Here.¡± Yan Yuanfei¡¯s eyes were smiling lovingly. As he spoke, his slender and fair fingers had already covered her face and gently wiped away the soup. Wen Ruoshui¡¯s body stiffened as she looked at him in a daze. The man only touched her lightly before quickly retracting his hand, leaving only a cold temperature on her cheek. The corners of Yan Yuanfei¡¯s lips curled up slightly. He asked with a gentle smile, ¡°I beat a poached egg in the pot. Do you want a fully cooked or stewed egg?¡± Wen Ruoshui felt that she had really eaten a lot today, but she could not help but reply, ¡°Fully cooked.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Yan Yuanfei smiled. Wen Ruoshui buried her head in her noodles and did not dare to look up. She could feel her face burning. It must have turned as red as a prawn. It was too embarrassing for him to see it! During the meal, Yan Yuanfei was very calm and at ease, as though he was at home. On the other hand, Wen Ruoshui pretended to be calm and tried her best to act normal. Every time he touched her, she could clearly feel that something was wrong with her. Yan Yuanfei said that a murder had happened in the nearby district recently. He was worried, so he slept in the living room. The next day, Yan Yuanfei rented the house next door and became her neighbor. In the morning, the two of them would have breakfast together. He would take her to the hospital on the way. At night, when he got off work, he would meet her on the way and take her home. Wen Ruoshui was not stupid. There were not many coincidences in the world. He must be waiting for her. She felt that he liked her and wanted to woo her, but he did not say anything. His attitude toward her was gentlemanly and polite. He had never done anything out of line. She was a little confused and conflicted. Did he like her? If he really confessed to her, could she accept him? After all, he was the man who was on a blind date with Chu Chu. If she accepted him, what would Chu Chu think? ¡°Doctor Wen.¡± Cao Run entered the office and called her a few times before she responded. He looked at her worriedly. ¡°Doctor Wen, are you alright?¡± Someone in the hospital started to spread rumors that Doctor Wen was a jinx and was jinxing others and herself. She must have heard some rumors and was often distracted these past few days. Wen Ruoshui looked at him and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Cao Run got angry when he thought of those rumors. They were all colleagues, so how could he believe those rumors? ¡°Doctor Wen, don¡¯t take what those people said to heart. They¡¯re all so free that they only know how to gossip behind your back.¡± ¡°Thank you. I won¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Wen Ruoshui also knew what he was talking about. There had been a lot of rumors about her in the hospital recently. She did not know who had spread them. It was said that she had jinxed her parents and her grandfather to death. She was destined to be a jinx. After returning to the country, she had stayed at the Dongfang Family for a few months. The Dongfang Family had gotten into trouble one after another, and she had been chased out. If she stayed in the hospital, something would happen to the hospital sooner or later, and so would the people close to her. Over the past two days, she had also clearly felt that her colleagues, who had been very close to her and had treated her very well in the past, had also started to distance themselves from her, as if she was a contagious virus. ¡°Doctor Wen, the flight is at six o¡¯clock tomorrow morning.¡± Cao Run gave her the plane ticket. He was still a little worried about her, but she looked like she was not affected by those rumors at all. However, gossip was scary. Doctor Wen was such a powerful person. Who was the bored person who was talking bad about her? She had better not let him catch her, or she would definitely teach him a lesson. ¡°Thank you.¡± Wen Ruoshui took the plane ticket. Tomorrow, she would bring the hospital¡¯s team to Sea City for a medical exchange. She was the leader, and Cao Run was also on the team list. ¡°Will your boyfriend give you a ride?¡± Cao Run plucked up his courage before asking her. ¡°He¡¯s not my boyfriend.¡± Wen Ruoshui did not explain the last time and was misunderstood. ¡°I¡¯m driving tomorrow. It¡¯s on the way. I¡¯ll pick you up at your house.¡± Cao Run¡¯s eyes lit up, and he was overjoyed. It turned out that the man that night was not her boyfriend. That was the truth. At that time, she did not say anything. The man did not say that he was her boyfriend either. He was overthinking. ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble yourself.¡± Wen Ruoshui had never liked to trouble others. She would definitely not find someone else to solve her own problems. ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s on the way.¡± Cao Run did not give her a chance to reject. ¡°Doctor Wen, I still have a patient waiting for me to go over and take a look. It¡¯s settled!¡± Wen Ruoshui watched as he ran away nervously. Before she could reject him again, he had already disappeared. She frowned slightly and continued reading her book. She did not have any scheduled surgery today, nor did she have to be on duty. She packed up briefly and got off work at 6:30. The hospital was not far from the house she had rented. It was only half an hour¡¯s walk. Normally, if she got off work early, she would walk back. If she got off work too late, she would only take a taxi home when she was too tired and weak from the surgery. When she passed by the snack street, she saw the chestnuts and walked over. ¡°Doctor Wen, do you want 10 yuan?¡± The uncle who was frying chestnuts greeted her warmly. His wife¡¯s surgery was performed by Doctor Wen. At that time, all the doctors said that there was no other way. Her condition was too serious, and the risk of surgery was too high. They recommended conservative treatment. His wife¡¯s condition was too painful for conservative treatment. Every day, he would see her in so much pain that he wanted to die with her. In the end, Doctor Wen defied everyone and operated on his wife. His wife had basically returned to normal. Doctor Wen was their family¡¯s savior! Chapter 1477 - : The Wen Yan Couple (12) Wen Ruoshui thought for a moment and said, ¡°I want the larger portions for 20 yuan.¡± He liked to eat chestnuts stir-fried with sugar. The last time, she had bought 10 yuan worth of chestnuts and had forgotten to eat them. When she remembered, she realized that he had finished them all. ¡°Okay!¡± The middle-aged man smiled and took out two big paper bags that cost 20 yuan. He handed them to her. ¡°Doctor Wen, walk slowly.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Wen Ruoshui left with two big paper bags of chestnuts. The uncle watched her leave gratefully. The next customer said, ¡°Boss, I want the larger portions for 20 yuan too.¡± The uncle weighed 20 yuan worth of chestnuts and gave them to him. The customer frowned. ¡°She has two big bags for 20 yuan. Why do I only have half a bag for 20 yuan? Are you doing business or scamming people?¡± The middle-aged man was amused by him. He pointed at the girl¡¯s back. ¡°Do you know who she is? She¡¯s Doctor Wen, my family¡¯s savior. I¡¯d be happy to give her all these chestnuts, let alone 20 yuan¡¯s worth!¡± Doctor Wen was a rigid person. She would do whatever she wanted and differentiate things very clearly. If he did not need money, she would not buy his chestnuts at all. Fortunately, Doctor Wen did not seem to have much of a concept about how many things there were. She did not know if she was conned or given more. Many of the vendors near the hospital knew her. No one dared to con her, but they gave her large portions. Wen Ruoshui bought some food, snacks, and fruits as she walked. She could eat some at night and even take some on the plane. A car drove over slowly and stopped beside her. The car window rolled down, revealing the man¡¯s elegant and noble face. His eyes were filled with a warm smile as he looked at her. ¡°Get in.¡± Wen Ruoshui did not stand on ceremony and got into the car directly. ¡°Will you have a meeting until late today?¡± ¡°It ended early.¡± Yan Yuanfei glanced at the many plastic bags placed between the two of them. They had bought a lot of things, but not much of each item. ¡°You bought chestnuts?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Wen Ruoshui did not know why his nose was so sensitive, but she took one out of the bag and gave it to him. Yan Yuanfei took the chestnuts and smiled. ¡°When I was young, I liked to eat chestnuts stir-fried with sugar. Every time my father met someone selling chestnuts, he would buy them for me.¡± However, ever since his father passed away, he had not eaten much. Two days ago, he had seen chestnuts stir-fried with sugar at her house and could not help but eat them. ¡°I liked to eat chestnuts stir-fried with sugar when I was young too.¡± When Wen Ruoshui spoke, her eyes were filled with obvious gentleness and nostalgia. Her memory was very clear. She had started to remember things since she was one year old. Many, many memories were still as clear as yesterday, as if they had just happened. When her parents and grandfather had just passed away, she wished she had lost her memory. She hated herself for remembering so clearly. Every time she recalled the warm and happy times of the past, she felt so much pain that she wanted to die. Later, as she grew up, she started to rejoice that she still had so many beautiful memories. Her parents and grandfather would always live in her memories and heart. When they got out of the car, Yan Yuanfei took the initiative to pick up everything. Wen Ruoshui followed beside him. Yu Bo watched the duo enter. He had to admit that they were really a match made in heaven. However, he did not know what his master was thinking. It had been half a month. The two of them worked and knocked off together every day. They even stayed next door and ate breakfast and supper together, but they did not confess their feelings. He did not understand. Was this any different from an official relationship? Anyone would think that they were on a date, alright? Wen Ruoshui took out her key and opened the door. Yan Yuanfei was standing behind her. He lowered his eyes slightly and looked at her gently. He was very close and could smell her light fragrance. Wen Ruoshui tried a few times, but she did not know if it was because of the key, but she could not open it. Upon seeing her insert the key again, Yan Yuanfei said in a low voice, ¡°Let me try!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the door suddenly opened from the inside. Wen Ruoshui was shocked. Dongfang Chu jumped out and pounced on her excitedly. ¡°Shui Shui!¡± However, she suddenly stopped in her tracks. Her eyes widened as she looked at the two people at the door in surprise. She pointed at Yan Yuanfei. ¡°Shui Shui, why are you with him?¡± Could it be that Shui Shui was dating him? Wen Ruoshui panicked a little. She had not told Chu Chu about Yan Yuanfei and did not know how to explain. Her mind went blank. ¡°Miss Dongfang.¡± Yan Yuanfei greeted her politely. ¡°I¡¯m Shui Shui¡¯s neighbor.¡± Dongfang Chu looked at the two of them with a face full of question marks. What was going on? When had the two of them gotten together? Why had Shui Shui not told her anything? The two of them did not look like neighbors. They looked more like a couple in love. ¡°Mr. Yan, you can go back first!¡± Wen Ruoshui brought everything over and said politely, ¡°Sorry to trouble you.¡± Yan Yuanfei did not like her being distant and polite to him. It had been a long time since she had been so polite to him. It was obvious that she wanted to draw a line with him. He felt a little stifled. Upon seeing that she was about to enter the house, he naturally called out to her, ¡°Shui Shui, my chestnuts.¡± Wen Ruoshui stopped in her tracks and bit her lips in annoyance. She took out a bag of chestnuts and turned around to give it to him. In a low voice, she said, ¡°Leave quickly!¡± Chu Chu was about to misunderstand! Was he deliberately going against her and wanting Chu Chu to misunderstand that there was something between the two of them? Only then did Yan Yuanfei raise his eyebrows and smile. Satisfied, he took the chestnuts and turned around to go next door. Dongfang Chu tugged at Wen Ruoshui¡¯s sleeve and whispered, ¡°Shui Shui, it¡¯s alright. If you date him, tell me.¡± Wen Ruoshui was a little anxious. She shook her head hurriedly and explained, ¡°No, we¡¯re not dating.¡± Dongfang Chu gave her an understanding look and nodded. Then, she reminded her seriously, ¡°You can date, but don¡¯t be too serious. The men of the Yan Family all have short lives. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be in pain and sadness.¡± Yan Yuanfei was not bad. He was good-looking, capable, had a good family background, and was a gentleman. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the men in his family had short lives, he would definitely be the best husband candidate. ¡°Chu Chu, why do you believe in this too?¡± Upon hearing this, Wen Ruoshui finally retorted, ¡°What nonsense is this? Who spread this? What short life? It¡¯s just a coincidence.¡± ¡°What coincidence? It¡¯s true.¡± Dongfang Chu pulled her in and closed the door before saying mysteriously, ¡°Let me tell you, not many people know this secret. The men of the Yan Family really die young. It¡¯s not an accident or a coincidence. They won¡¯t live past 35 at most.¡± She could not watch Shui Shui jump into the fire pit just like that. She could fall in love, but she could not really fall deeply into it. After Wen Ruoshui saw it clearly, she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Chu Chu, why are you here?¡± Chapter 1478 - The Wen Yan Couple (3) ¡°No, don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡± Wen Ruoshui frowned slightly and looked at her. ¡°Who did you hear this from?¡± ¡°My grandpa said that.¡± For the sake of her future, Dongfang Chu looked at her seriously. ¡°You can date him, but don¡¯t get yourself too involved.¡± In this era, people were free to date. Who had not dated a few times? However, dating was fine, but marriage was definitely out of the question! ¡°I¡¯m not in love with him.¡± Wen Ruoshui also knew that none of the men in the Yan Family had lived past 35 years old. However, she had always thought that it was just a coincidence. ¡°You have to date him.¡± Dongfang Chu pulled her out. ¡°Come back with me now. You can¡¯t stay here and interact with him.¡± Yan Yuanfei was handsome and had a good personality. He was also a rare talent as a prominent leader. He had already reached a high position at such a young age. His charm was really great. She felt that after interacting with him for a long time, Shui Shui would definitely not be able to control herself and would fall in love with him. If she loved him so much that she could not extricate herself, it would be too late. She wanted to nip the possibility in the bud now. It was better than being sad in the future. ¡°I¡¯ll be moving out soon.¡± Wen Ruoshui had nowhere to go for the time being. She explained to her, ¡°My old residence is being repaired. It¡¯ll be repaired in about a week or so, and I can go back to live there.¡± Dongfang Chu refused to listen and objected firmly. ¡°That won¡¯t do either. A week is enough for a lot of things to happen. I think he lives next door to you because he has other thoughts about you. He definitely wants to woo you.¡± Shui Shui was so pretty, had good medical skills, and a good personality. No man would not like her. That Yan Yuanfei looked like a gentleman, but he was not that righteous. He must have taken a liking to Shui Shui on the day of the blind date and wanted to chase after her. ¡°Chu Chu, Mr. Yan is just worried about my safety. He treats me as his younger sister,¡± Wen Ruoshui explained guiltily. Dongfang Chu frowned and let out a snort. ¡°What younger sister? He probably means a young lover! Men are all like this. Don¡¯t be deceived by him. It¡¯ll be too late for regrets then. I¡¯ll help you pack your things. Isn¡¯t your house fixed in a week? Stay in our hotel first.¡± Wen Ruoshui stopped her. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯m going on a business trip tomorrow. It¡¯ll take a week. I can go home directly after I come back.¡± Dongfang Chu looked at her seriously. ¡°Is what you said true?¡± Yan Yuanfei was someone she could not fall in love with anyway. She was doing this for her own good. Shui Shui had lost her parents and grandfather when she was young. She wanted to find Shui Shui someone who would love her and accompany her forever, not someone like Yan Yuanfei, who had a short life. ¡°Really.¡± Wen Ruoshui raised her hand and swore before pulling her to sit down. ¡°How could I lie to you about such a thing?¡± ¡°Okay then!¡± Dongfang Chu nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll stay here with you today.¡± After Shui Shui left, she accompanied her grandfather overseas to relax. When she flew back at night, she came to find her immediately to give her a surprise. However, before she could give him a surprise, she got a shock and saw Yan Yuanfei. Most families in the capital would not be willing to let their daughter date Yan Yuanfei as long as they doted on their daughter. No matter how outstanding he was, families would not hand their daughter over to him. When Wen Ruoshui went to take a shower, someone knocked on the door. Dongfang Chu knew who it was and did not want to open the door. However, the person knocking on the door was not tactful at all. He kept knocking, as though he would not stop until she opened the door. She could only dawdle over to open the door. She wanted to tell him everything, but when she saw the man bring two bowls of noodles over, she could not say anything. ¡°Miss Dongfang, I¡¯ve prepared two bowls of the handmade noodles that Shui Shui likes. If you don¡¯t mind, let¡¯s eat together!¡± Yan Yuanfei smiled gently, distant but polite. Dongfang Chu looked at him and frowned slightly. She was not someone who would say harsh words. She wanted to close the door and tell him to stay far away from Shui Shui and not come looking for her again, but she could not say it. After holding it in for a long time, she said, ¡°We¡¯re not hungry. Thank you.¡± Then, she closed the door with a bang and leaned against it. She stomped her feet in frustration. Why was she so useless? Was it that difficult to tell him not to chase after Shui Shui and not drag her into the fire pit? She should have warned him directly just now: If you really love Shui Shui, let her go. Don¡¯t drag her down with you! Yan Yuanfei frowned slightly. When he thought of how Dongfang Chu looked like she had a deep feud with him just now, he was very puzzled. Had he offended her in any way? Dongfang Chu was Shui Shui¡¯s best friend. The two of them were like sisters. He knew that if he wanted to chase after Shui Shui, he had to get past her. ¡°Miss Dongfang, I¡¯ve left the noodles at the door.¡± Yan Yuanfei knocked again before returning to his house. Dongfang Chu knocked her head. She was useless. Why was she so useless? She waited until the footsteps in the corridor disappeared. She quietly opened the door a crack and looked at the noodles at the door. The fragrance assaulted her nose, making her stomach growl. Wen Ruoshui wiped her hair and smelled a familiar smell. She asked, ¡°Are those handmade noodles?¡± Dongfang Chu nodded. ¡°Your neighbor sent it over.¡± Wen Ruoshui said, ¡°Then bring it in. He¡¯s the best at making noodles.¡± Dongfang Chu knew from the fragrance that the noodles must be delicious. It was more delicious than the delicacies she had eaten in the past. It made her appetite grow. There were two bowls of noodles, a few plates of delicious-looking side dishes, and a plate of stir-fried chestnuts. This was the first time Dongfang Chu had eaten such delicious noodles. She asked incoherently, ¡°This wasn¡¯t made by Yan Yuanfei, right? Where did he buy it? Why haven¡¯t I eaten this kind of noodles before?¡± It was impossible for Yan Yuanfei to make such delicious noodles. He was a man and was usually so busy. How could he have the time to study culinary skills? ¡°He made it.¡± Wen Ruoshui smiled, the smile in her eyes gentle. ¡°I¡¯ve already said that even if we don¡¯t talk about his other capabilities, his noodles are superb. He makes handmade noodles, Yang Chun noodles, oil doused noodles, and scooped noodles. Even his simple boiled noodles are delicious.¡± Dongfang Chu looked at her bright face and bright smile. Suddenly, she felt that the noodles were a little uncomfortable and not that delicious anymore. Although she had not liked anyone before, she knew that when a person mentioned another person and she beamed with joy, her feelings for him must be extraordinary. This was especially relevant to Shui Shui. Her personality had always been cold. Other than her, she was distant and cold to everyone else. However, when she mentioned Yan Yuanfei, her eyes lit up beautifully and vividly. Chapter 1479 - The Wen Yan Couple (14) ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Upon seeing her put down her chopsticks, Wen Ruoshui probed, ¡°Are the noodles not to your liking? What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll accompany you.¡± ¡°No.¡± Dongfang Chu knew very well that she seemed to have returned late and stopped her. Given Shui Shui¡¯s personality, once she set her mind on someone, she would do it for the rest of her life. If she liked someone, she would definitely be loyal and not turn back unless she hit a wall. ¡°Have some chestnuts then.¡± Wen Ruoshui thought for a while. ¡°I still have steak in the fridge. I¡¯ll cook you a steak!¡± ¡°The noodles are delicious.¡± Dongfang Chu smiled at her. ¡°Stop fooling around. Go to bed after dinner. You have to get up early tomorrow to catch the plane!¡± Wen Ruoshui kept feeling that Chu Chu had something to say to her, but why did she suddenly stop? What did she want to say? Dongfang Chu tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep the whole night. She had already told Shui Shui everything she needed to say and also told her about Yan Yuanfei¡¯s situation. She had no right to interfere with Shui Shui¡¯s choice. She wanted to talk to Yan Yuanfei about this so that he would take the initiative to withdraw and distance himself from Shui Shui. As long as he did not chase after Shui Shui, he would naturally let her go after a long time. Wen Ruoshui got up before dawn the next day and left with her luggage. Upon seeing her leave, Dongfang Chu could not fall asleep anymore. She got up after putting on her clothes and went to the door to block Yan Yuanfei. Anyway, for Chu Chu¡¯s future, she had to try her best to stop her. Yan Yuanfei had initially wanted to take her to the airport, but when he was about to go down, he saw a car parked downstairs. The car was filled with her colleagues, so he did not go down. He packed up and prepared to go for a run. Just as she reached the door, she saw Dongfang Chu standing at the staircase with her back facing her and mumbling to herself. She greeted her politely, ¡°Good morning, Miss Dongfang.¡± ¡°Mr. Yan.¡± Dongfang Chu turned around and faced him. ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± Yan Yuanfei nodded slightly. ¡°Go ahead, Miss Dongfang.¡± Dongfang Chu encouraged herself and looked at him seriously. ¡°If you really like Shui Shui, I hope you can stay away from her for her own good.¡± Yan Yuanfei had not expected her to say this. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do that. When you like someone, you can¡¯t help but want to get close to them. Miss Dongfang will understand how I feel now when you have someone you like.¡± Last night, she seemed to have something to tell him. That was what she wanted to say! ¡°Yan Yuanfei, you can¡¯t be so selfish.¡± Dongfang Chu had already decided to lay her cards on the table with him. ¡°Your Yan Family won¡¯t live long. If you die one day, what will happen to Shui Shui? Have you ever thought about her?¡± ¡°Miss Dongfang, everyone will die one day.¡± Yan Yuanfei did not believe in fate. He was very healthy and had no problems. What she said would never happen to him. ¡°You¡­ You just don¡¯t want to let go, right?¡± Dongfang Chu was annoyed. She had never spoken to anyone like this before. She held it in for a long time. ¡°Why are you so selfish?¡± ¡°Love is selfish to begin with.¡± Yan Yuanfei smiled. ¡°Even if Shui Shui doesn¡¯t love me but someone else, how can you guarantee that nothing will happen to that person? There are too many things in the world that catch one off guard. All we can do is live well while we¡¯re alive and live without regrets.¡± He had not expected Miss Dongfang to think so much despite her young age. Dongfang Chu knew that what he said made sense, but she could not accept his twisted example of an accident. ¡°To be honest, Miss Dongfang, before I met Shui Shui, I never thought that I would fall in love at first sight.¡± When Yan Yuanfei thought of Wen Ruoshui, his eyes became gentler. There were some things that one would only believe in when they encountered them. Only then would one know the wonders of fate. It was as if one had found their lost half in another person. That feeling was really beautiful. Dongfang Chu was speechless. When she saw the man go down the stairs and disappear, she kicked the door in frustration. Yan Yuanfei was right. Some things were uncontrollable. Was she crazy? Why had she let Shui Shui go on a blind date in her place? In the end, if Shui Shui got together with Yan Yuanfei and Yan Yuanfei really died in the future, leaving Shui Shui alone in excruciating pain, she would be the culprit. She was the one who pushed Shui Shui to Yan Yuanfei! Wen Ruoshui had never thought that one day, her calm heart would be broken by a man. No matter what she did, his appearance would always appear in front of her subconsciously. It was fine during the day, but she had been busy the whole time and had no time to think about him. Once she was free, he would flood her mind, especially when she was sleeping at night. Her stomach was full, but she still missed his fragrant noodles. She felt like she was going crazy! A week felt like a century. She had never felt so eager to go home and see someone so much. After the exchange trip ended, the plane from Sea City to the capital took off at midnight because of the storm. When it reached the Imperial Capital Airport, it was only three in the morning. Outside the airport, there was pouring rain, and the airport lobby was empty. Not everyone who had gone on the learning trip had returned. Cao Run and a few other colleagues still had to watch a surgery. Wen Ruoshui had another surgery in the morning and returned with a few female colleagues. ¡°My husband came to pick me up.¡± Colleague A smiled smugly. ¡°I told him it was late and raining, but he insisted. He was afraid that it wouldn¡¯t be safe for me to take a taxi.¡± ¡°My husband is the same. He insisted on picking me up.¡± Colleague B echoed smugly. ¡°My boyfriend just called me and said that he¡¯s already on the way. He¡¯ll be at the airport soon. I don¡¯t know how he calculated it so accurately,¡± Colleague C said with a smile. After saying that, they looked at Wen Ruoshui. ¡°Doctor Wen, how are you going back? Why don¡¯t you take a taxi now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s so late at night and it¡¯s raining heavily. You¡¯re a girl. You have to be careful when you hail a taxi.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not safe for girls to walk outside if they¡¯re too pretty.¡± The few women sounded like they were concerned about her, but their words were sarcastic. ¡°I¡¯ve already called for a taxi.¡± Wen Ruoshui¡¯s smile was very faint and polite as she dragged her luggage towards the washroom. ¡°Doctor Wen, go to the washroom. We¡¯ll help you look after your luggage,¡± Colleague A stopped her. ¡°Thank you.¡± Wen Ruoshui put down her luggage and turned to go to the washroom. When her colleagues saw her leave, they started discussing about her softly and disdainfully. Chapter 1480 - The Wen Yan Couple (15) ¡°Have you heard? Recently, there have been rumors in the hospital that Doctor Wen is destined to be alone. She jinxed her parents and grandfather to death. Anyone who is close to her will be unlucky.¡± ¡°I heard. Is that true?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. When I was in the VIP ward, I treated a rich lady. She told me that Doctor Wen stayed with the Dongfang family after she returned to the country. However, something has been happening to the Dongfang family frequently recently, so they chased her out.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s be careful in the future and stay away from her. A person with such a fate is dangerous. If we get close to her, we¡¯ll be unlucky.¡± ¡°Definitely. How can someone like her have the cheek to work at the hospital? She¡¯s harming others.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s selfish and evil. If someone like her has any shame, she should find a deserted place and die alone, lest she harm others.¡± When the group of people said this, they were filled with righteous indignation. They wished they could stay far away from her now or kick her away. ¡°Hey, look over there.¡± Colleague A suddenly looked in the opposite direction, his eyes lighting up. The other colleagues followed her gaze and could not take their eyes off her. They could not help but look infatuated. The man opposite him was tall, noble, and elegant. It was like he had walked out of a book. He was a gentleman, and looked as though he had been perfectly carved from stone. A few female colleagues watched as the man walked over. They wanted to look at him, but they did not dare to. The man was really too outstanding, and his temperament was too otherworldly. No matter how old a woman was, they would like good-looking people. They could not help but want to take a look. ¡°Oh my god, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a good-looking person. Is this kind of appearance real?¡± The young female colleague sighed softly and could not help but cover her heart. When she thought of her boyfriend and looked at the handsome man opposite her, she could not help but compare herself to him. If she could have such a boyfriend, she would be willing to die. The female colleagues were not old. The oldest was only in her early thirties. The youngest intern doctor who had just graduated from university nodded in agreement. The man was really good-looking and exuded a noble aura. One look and one could tell that he was not an ordinary person. He must be the young master of a wealthy family. When the man walked to their side, he stopped as if he was waiting for someone. The group of female colleagues gathered together excitedly and stole a look at the man. Even if they wanted to discuss him again, they did not dare to say anything since he was right beside them. The topic returned to Wen Ruoshui. ¡°Do you think Doctor Wen has a boyfriend?¡± ¡°Her? She¡¯s destined to be alone. What¡¯s the point of being pretty? Which man isn¡¯t afraid of death and dares to find a woman like her as his girlfriend? It is better for her to not harm others.¡± ¡°But I heard that Doctor Wen has a boyfriend who¡¯s very handsome!¡± ¡°That man is really pitiful. She must have lied to him. He doesn¡¯t know about her. If he knew that she jinxed his family, who would dare date her?¡± The few of them did not deliberately lower their voices, as if they were deliberately trying to attract the attention of the handsome man beside them. Yan Yuanfei frowned slightly. From the corner of his eye, he glanced coldly at the group of women about three meters away from him. They were gossiping behind him. Were they so uneducated? Chapter 1481 - The Wen Yan Couple (16) When the female colleagues at the hospital saw that the noble man standing at the side seemed to be paying attention to them because of the topic they were talking about, they thought that he was also interested in this matter and spoke even more enthusiastically. ¡°In my opinion, this kind of person shouldn¡¯t go around hurting others. Why would she have a boyfriend? Wouldn¡¯t she be harming others if she had a boyfriend?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what our director is thinking. He already knows about this, but he still hasn¡¯t fired her. Isn¡¯t he afraid that she will destroy our hospital? Even a big family like the Dongfang Family is afraid of her. How can our hospital compare to the Dongfang Family?¡± ¡°She probably can¡¯t bear to part with her reputation. She¡¯s the youngest genius in the medical world. No matter what the hospital leaders think, we just have to stay away from her in the future.¡± ¡°She¡¯s out. Stop talking.¡± The female colleagues immediately returned to normal and smiled as they looked in Wen Ruoshui¡¯s direction. No one was stupid and would not badmouth others to their faces. When Wen Ruoshui came out of the washroom, she immediately saw the man standing opposite her. He was wearing a long black trench coat and stood tall. He was handsome. Her heart was beating a little fast, and joy spread from her heart to her limbs. He had called her today to ask when she would be back, but he had not asked about her flight. She had also been paying attention to him and knew that he had gone overseas for a visit with the President in the past two days. His schedule was very tight and he would only return tomorrow. Had he suddenly appeared here because of her? She felt that she might have imagined too much. Perhaps it was a coincidence. He had something more important to deal with! ¡°Doctor Wen, my husband is here. I¡¯ll be leaving now,¡± Colleague A said and walked towards a middle-aged man opposite her with a smug look. ¡°Doctor Wen, I¡¯m leaving too.¡± Colleague B smiled. ¡°My husband said he¡¯s already at the door. Be careful!¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Wen Ruoshui smiled and thanked them politely. The remaining colleagues also said something and prepared to leave with their luggages. Just as they were about to leave, they saw the noble man standing beside them suddenly move. The man looked at Wen Ruoshui with a gentle gaze. He walked over and naturally pulled up her luggage. His magnetic voice was rich and sexy. ¡°Why did you change your luggage?¡± ¡°That suitcase is broken.¡± Wen Ruoshui was surprised. How did he know what kind of suitcase she had taken when she left? The colleagues who had been very proud a moment ago froze on the spot. They looked at the couple in front of them with different expressions. Their guilty eyes darted around, filled with jealousy, hatred, and indignation. This man, who looked like he came from an extraordinary background, was actually here for Doctor Wen. Was he really her boyfriend like the rumors at the hospital said? She was a jinx. What right did she have to gain the favor of such an outstanding man? He must have been deceived by her because he did not know about her. After all, she was pretty like a vixen. It was easy for her to charm a man with her beauty. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Wen Ruoshui looked at the man, unable to hide the happiness in her eyes. Her voice also became gentler. ¡°I¡¯ll take you home.¡± Yan Yuanfei naturally took her bag and carried it on his back. When the colleagues at the hospital saw the scene in front of them, they knew that the relationship between the two of them was definitely not ordinary. They were jealous. ¡°Doctor Wen, aren¡¯t you going to introduce us?¡± Colleague A was unwilling to give up. The remaining colleagues did not leave no matter what. They stood on the spot and waited to see who the man was. ¡°Hi.¡± The smile in Yan Yuanfei¡¯s eyes disappeared, leaving behind a cold and noble aura. ¡°I¡¯m Shui Shui¡¯s boyfriend.¡± He could not give a good attitude to people who spoke ill of others behind their backs. Wen Ruoshui had never revealed her emotions. Her heart was pounding, but her expression did not change at all. However, her calm eyes seemed to have ripples. When she heard the man¡¯s words and saw the strange expressions of her colleagues, she more or less guessed something. Given his temper, he definitely wouldn¡¯t say something that caught her off guard for no reason. He must have heard something just now! The hospital had been talking about her recently. They said that she was destined to be alone and only knew how to harm others. She knew that, but she had never taken it to heart. It was the same for this exchange. The colleagues who had gone out with her looked polite on the surface, but they were all talking about her behind her back. The few colleagues received an affirmative answer, but at the same time, it was the answer they did not want to know the most. Jealousy raced through their hearts, and their expressions were complicated. They avoided eye contact and agreed. They said that she was lucky. Her boyfriend was handsome, and Yan Yuanfei was also lucky. Doctor Wen was pretty and capable. After praising him a little, they left. Some people were born mean and liked to laugh at others to satisfy their pitiful vanity. When they saw that someone was living a better life than them, they would feel jealous. When they saw that their lives were not as good as hers, they would feel very happy from the bottom of their hearts. Upon seeing that everyone had left, Wen Ruoshui went to get her luggage. ¡°I can do it myself.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a man. If I let you carry your luggage, I¡¯ll be mocked.¡± Yan Yuanfei smiled and pulled her luggage forward. Wen Ruoshui did not insist anymore and followed behind him obediently. From the corner of her eye, she looked at the man¡¯s tall figure. Her heart was at ease and full. The two of them walked side by side. Yan Yuanfei asked her if the exchange went smoothly. How were her meals? Did she rest well? He did not mention the discussion he had just heard. Wen Ruoshui actually wanted to ask him about why he had introduced himself as her boyfriend. After thinking for a while, she held back and did not ask. She could imagine what her colleagues had said when she left. He had been listening by the side. He must have said that to help her. When Wen Ruoshui and Yan Yuanfei went outside, the husbands of a few colleagues had yet to arrive. However, a female colleague¡¯s husband had already arrived and she had gotten in a car to leave. A few female colleagues smiled awkwardly at the duo. They stood at the side and chatted softly while waiting for someone to pick them up. They were also paying attention to Wen Ruoshui and her boyfriend. Before the duo could walk out, four bodyguards in black walked over. They were tall and good-looking. They respectfully held an umbrella for them and carried their luggage. The man took an umbrella from the bodyguard and personally held it for the woman. He protected her as she got into the car. He was gentlemanly and warm, his eyes full of affection. Chapter 1482 - The Wen Yan Couple (16) A naturally outstanding person would always be envied by evil people. Why was she already so outstanding and had a brain that ordinary people could not have? How could she have such a perfect lover? Ever since she had returned from the academic exchange that day, the rumors about Wen Ruoshui in the hospital had become more and more outrageous. Some people even blamed her for medical disputes, surgery failures, and other accidents. Wen Ruoshui did not care. Ever since she was young, the cold gazes and various rumors she had received had already made her like an iron wall, immune to all poisons. After Dongfang Chu found out that Wen Ruoshui¡¯s attitude towards Yan Yuanfei was different, she lived with her every day. She wanted to try to stop her. It would be best if she could stop them. If she could not, it would be fate. At nine o¡¯clock in the evening, the hospital was very quiet. There were only two nurses on night duty at the nurse¡¯s desk, and there were no patients. They were chatting idly. In order to prevent Yan Yuanfei from coming to pay his respects, Dongfang Chu came early to fetch her from work. She had an emergency surgery tonight that would end at around 9: 30pm. She had just reached the front of the nurses¡¯ station and wanted to ask where Doctor Wen was. She went to the entrance of the operating theater to wait for her and heard the nurses¡¯ conversation. ¡°Doctor Wen is really a jinx. Our hospital hasn¡¯t had a medical dispute in two years. She¡¯s only been here for two months, but there have already been two.¡± ¡°Definitely. Didn¡¯t you hear that she was kicked out of the Dongfang family? If she¡¯s fine, why would they chase her away? They must be afraid that she¡¯ll infect them with bad luck. In the past month, four patients died from a failed surgery in our hospital. This has never happened in the past.¡± ¡°Our hospital is in the capital¡¯s TOP3. The chief surgeons are all top-notch. There are only two who have failed surgery in a year. Now, there¡¯s four a month. The higher-ups will definitely start blaming us.¡± ¡°I even want my father to change his hospital. If our hospital doesn¡¯t take any measures against Doctor Wen, I¡¯ll change hospitals immediately.¡± The two nurses were chewing on their tongues and did not notice that someone had already reached the side. ¡°Go ahead and change hospitals.¡± Dongfang Chu was annoyed. She finally could not take it anymore and let out a cold snort. ¡°You¡¯re incapable, yet you¡¯re blaming others.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± The nurse¡¯s temper was not good either. After being scolded by her without rhyme or reason, she straightened her neck and argued with her. ¡°What does it have to do with you whether I change hospitals or not?¡± Was this woman crazy? Did she think she was someone to be trifled with? ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to know who I am.¡± Dongfang Chu let out a cold laugh. When she thought of what they had just said, she was extremely angry. ¡°If you have the time to badmouth others behind their backs, why don¡¯t you improve your capabilities? Does your hospital let you receive people with such an attitude?¡± The young nurse beside her was shocked by Dongfang Chu¡¯s aura. She hurriedly tugged at her colleague. ¡°Xiuxiu, stop talking.¡± Xiuxiu¡¯s father was the deputy director of the Second People¡¯s Hospital in the capital. His family was powerful, and all the doctors and nurses in the hospital had to give her some face. Given her temper, she would definitely not tolerate being criticized in public. She would definitely go against her. ¡°Why should I say less? Who does she think she is? Why is she shouting at me?¡± Zhong Lingxiu¡¯s face flushed with anger. ¡°This is my attitude! If you¡¯re not satisfied, complain about me!¡± ¡°Zhong Lingxiu.¡± Dongfang Chu¡¯s lips curled up coldly in a mocking smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely complain about you.¡± Zhong Lingxiu let out a disdainful snort, not caring at all. Even if she complained about her, she would not be fired. The hospital¡¯s leaders did not even dare to scold her. They would only coax her! Her father was the deputy director of the Second Hospital, and her mother was a famous chief physician. They were all authoritative experts in the medical world. No matter which hospital she was in, the directors would have to give her face. ¡°You¡¯d better pack up today.¡± Dongfang Chu had not expected a nurse like her to be so arrogant. She must have a backer. ¡°You can get lost tomorrow.¡± She had always had a good temper and would forgive others whenever possible. However, this female nurse in front of her had spoken ill of Shui Shui. Not only had she angered her, but she also did not know what was good for her. ¡°Who do you think you are? Do you think I¡¯ll get lost just because you told me to?¡± Upon seeing her turn around and leave, Zhong Lingxiu bellowed angrily, ¡°Just you wait! I definitely won¡¯t get lost!¡± The young nurse beside her was so scared that she did not know what to say. The two people in front of her were people she could not afford to offend. Her face turned pale. Upon seeing that Dongfang Chu was ignoring her, Zhong Lingxiu kicked the chair angrily. Anger surged in her eyes. ¡°What kind of person is she? She¡¯s extremely unlucky. I won¡¯t be working the night shift anymore. What kind of lunatics do I meet?¡± ¡°Xiuxiu, don¡¯t be angry.¡± The young nurse on duty comforted her and whispered, ¡°What if the hospital really investigates this?¡± Zhong Lingxiu did not care and said arrogantly, ¡°I want to see who dares to fire me. I don¡¯t want to work in this hospital anymore. That Doctor Wen disgusts me.¡± It was impossible to fire her. They did not have the guts. That crazy woman just now was just boasting. Now that she was the one who wanted to leave the hospital. She did not want to be in this hospital anymore. That Doctor Wen was a jinx. She was afraid of being infected with bad luck here. Wouldn¡¯t it be good to go to the hospital where her parents were? Half an hour later. Zhong Lingxiu watched as Wen Ruoshui and the crazy woman who had quarreled with her walked past her. She clenched her fists in anger, hatred surging in her eyes. She had to vent her anger and tell the director to fire Wen Ruoshui. She had to get as far away as possible and teach her a lesson. After all, her friend was so cheap that she dared to offend her! When Dongfang Chu walked over again, she did not even bother to look at them. She held Wen Ruoshui¡¯s arm intimately. ¡°Shui Shui, can you not be in the hospital anymore? Isn¡¯t the research lab at home good enough?¡± ¡°Is there anything wrong with me being in the hospital?¡± After saying that, Wen Ruoshui glanced at her. ¡°Did you hear some rumors?¡± Dongfang Chu was used to not lying in front of her. ¡°Don¡¯t stay here. What kind of people are these people in this hospital? They¡¯re not worth your effort here.¡± With Shui Shui¡¯s medical skills, no matter where she was, she was an important figure that people wanted to snatch. Why should she suffer in such a damn hospital? Didn¡¯t those people know how to be grateful? In the two months that Shui Shui had been here, she had successfully performed more than 10 surgeries that were recognized by the medical world as the most difficult and had solved many difficult illnesses. Were the people in their hospital blind? Didn¡¯t they know how much honor and benefits Shui Shui could bring them? Chapter 1483 - The Wen Yan Couple (18) Dongfang Chu clenched her fists and snorted. ¡°How can I get used to this kind of thing? Who spread these rumors?¡± Shui Shui had just returned to the country two months ago, so not many people knew about her. Besides the Dongfang family, only a few families who were close to her knew. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll treat you to supper.¡± Wen Ruoshui tilted her head and smiled at her. Dongfang Chu was unhappy. ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry that they said that about you behind your back? Are you a clay Bodhisattva?¡± Why was she not angry at all? Those people had gone overboard. She was super angry when she heard that and wanted to quarrel with them. ¡°Those people are not worthy of my anger.¡± Wen Ruoshui sighed softly, the smile on her lips light. ¡°If I find out that you¡¯ve spoken ill of me, I¡¯ll definitely be angry, disappointed, and uncomfortable.¡± As for the others, they were all unimportant people. There was no need to be angry because of them. Wouldn¡¯t she suffer if she got angry? She was already used to this kind of thing and could automatically block those bad words. Otherwise, she would have been angry since she was young. ¡°You!¡± Dongfang Chu did not know what to say about her. She was as light as a chrysanthemum. ¡°If I really cared, I would have been angered to death long ago.¡± Wen Ruoshui hooked her arm around her shoulder and pushed her forward happily. ¡°I know a delicious barbecue nearby.¡± Dongfang Chu looked at the outdoor barbecue stall in front of her. It was already past nine in the evening, but there were still many people. The tables were all full, and they were eating barbecue and drinking beer. She could not help but cough softly and look at her curiously. ¡°Aren¡¯t they cold?¡± It was such a cold day, yet they were eating barbecue and drinking beer. ¡°If you feel cold, let¡¯s pack up and go back to eat.¡± Wen Ruoshui dragged her over. ¡°Doctor Wen, why didn¡¯t you come with your boyfriend today?¡± The uncle at the barbecue stall greeted her warmly. Doctor Wen was a miracle doctor. He had not been able to treat his mother¡¯s illness everywhere. In the capital¡¯s hospitals, famous doctors had seen her but had not been able to treat her. He had heard that Doctor Wen¡¯s medical skills were good and could treat any difficult and complicated illnesses. He had brought his mother there twice and taken medicine for half a month before his mother¡¯s illness was completely cured. When Dongfang Chu heard the word ¡®boyfriend¡¯, she turned to look at Wen Ruoshui and asked, ¡°Are you already together with Yan Yuanfei?¡± She had been following him, and trying to stop him. When did this happen? Even the uncle at the barbecue stall knew about her boyfriend? ¡°Uncle misunderstood,¡± Wen Ruoshui explained softly. The uncle at the barbecue stall was already busy. There was a lot of noise, so he did not hear their conversation. He smiled and asked, ¡°Doctor Wen, do you want it to be the same?¡± Wen Ruoshui smiled and said, ¡°The usual will do. Pack it up for me to take it away.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The uncle got busy in front of the charcoal fire. ¡°Shui Shui, tell me the truth.¡± Dongfang Chu looked at her seriously. ¡°Do you like Yan Yuanfei already?¡± Wen Ruoshui would not lie to her. When she thought of the man, her eyes were gentle. ¡°I think so, but I don¡¯t know what he thinks.¡± Although Dongfang Chu did not want the two of them to be together, looking at her, she was already deeply in love. She sighed. ¡°He definitely likes you. He¡¯ll follow you wherever you go. If he doesn¡¯t like you, why did he have to do this?¡± She had asked Yan Yuanfei long ago, and he had honestly admitted that he liked her. Chapter 1484 - The Wen Yan Couple (16) ¡°He might just treat me as a pitiful person!¡± Wen Ruoshui smiled self-deprecatingly. Who would like another person for so long and not confess? He definitely only treated her as his younger sister in his heart. Yes, he had said before that she was like a younger sister to him. He felt that she was pitiful and resembled a younger sister. That was why he treated her well! ¡°Shui Shui, hasn¡¯t he confessed to you?¡± Dongfang Chu could not believe it. That was not right. If he did not confess, why did he keep following Shui Shui wherever she went? What was he after? Then, the last time she had looked for him, he had been very determined to not to give up on chasing after Shui Shui because he liked her. ¡°Why would he confess to me?¡± Wen Ruoshui pretended not to care. However, Dongfang Chu had been with her for so many years, so how could she not see her emotions? Often, the more carefree she appeared, the more she cared in her heart. She pulled her away. ¡°You can¡¯t do this. Come home with me to stay. Otherwise, you can stay with Yu¡¯er.¡± What she could not stand the most was seeing Shui Shui suffer. She definitely could not let Yan Yuanfei keep hanging on to her. Could that bastard have thought that he had Shui Shui in his hands and wanted Shui Shui to confess to him first? There was a saying that went like this: Whoever was the first to fall in love would lose. Girls could not take the initiative and make men think that they could not leave him. ¡°Yu¡¯er?¡± Wen Ruoshui stopped in her tracks. ¡°When did she come?¡± ¡°She just came today. She said she wanted to give you a surprise and didn¡¯t ask me to tell you.¡± Dongfang Chu took out her phone and took a look. She muttered gloomily, ¡°Why is it so late? Not only did she not come, but she also didn¡¯t call me.¡± ¡°Could she have encountered some trouble? She just returned to the country and is unfamiliar with the place. Why did you let her run around?¡± Wen Ruoshui took out her phone and called her. However, Dongfang Chu got through first. It was a man¡¯s voice, and he was quite arrogant. ¡°This is my friend¡¯s phone. What did you do to her?¡± Dongfang Chu frowned, her heart hanging in the air. What was wrong with Yu¡¯er? She had promised to come and find them tonight, but not only had she not come, she had also lost her phone. ¡°Your friend?¡± The man¡¯s magnetic voice was teasing. ¡°She¡¯s in my hands now. I¡¯ll give you two hours. If you don¡¯t come over, I¡¯ll get rid of the phone.¡± ¡°Who are you? Where are you?¡± This was the first time Dongfang Chu had met such an arrogant person. Her face flushed with anger as she warned him, ¡°Don¡¯t touch Yu¡¯er. If you dare touch her, I¡¯ll make you die without a burial place. We¡¯ll be there immediately.¡± Great! Threaten her? What kind of ignorant fool was he? He was too arrogant. Not only had he taken someone else¡¯s phone, but he had also dared to threaten them! ¡°What happened? Where is Yu¡¯er?¡± Wen Ruoshui was anxious. Normally, Chu Chu would not be so angry. Yu¡¯er had just arrived. Could she have gotten into trouble? Who had she offended? ¡°I don¡¯t know either. He¡¯s very arrogant. He said that Yu¡¯er is in his hands.¡± Dongfang Chu took out her phone and called the police. ¡°He must have kidnapped Yu¡¯er. Just you wait. I¡¯ll teach him a lesson.¡± ¡°What if we call the police and he kills the hostage?¡± Wen Ruoshui grabbed her phone. ¡°Call him again and ask what he wants.¡± Dongfang Chu was too agitated just now. Upon hearing her words, she calmed down and asked him what he wanted first. However, when she called again, he hung up and did not answer. ¡°Call the police.¡± Wen Ruoshui did not know who the other party was, how many people there were, or if they had snatched any weapons. She was not sure if she could beat them. The safest way was to call the police and ask them for help. Dongfang Chu called the police and told them the specific situation. Then, she rushed to the place the criminal mentioned with Wen Ruoshui. The two of them had walked over and there was no car. If Dongfang Chu asked the chauffeur to come over, it would take half an hour. They might as well take a taxi over. Just as they had taken two steps. A black Maybach beside them slowed down. The car window was winded down, revealing the man¡¯s elegant and gentle face. He was a gentleman. He looked at Wen Ruoshui. ¡°Shui Shui.¡± Wen Ruoshui stopped in her tracks and looked at the man in the car. She subconsciously wanted to ask him for help, but she stopped herself. Yu¡¯er was her friend. How could she trouble him? Dongfang Chu did not think too much about it. Upon seeing a car arrive, she hurriedly said, ¡°Yan Yuanfei, can you take us to the Changning Wine Factory in the suburbs?¡± Wen Ruoshui¡¯s expression changed slightly, and she wanted to stop her. ¡°Okay, come up quickly.¡± Yan Yuanfei could tell from their expressions that something urgent had happened. Dongfang Chu pulled Wen Ruoshui into the car. ¡°What happened?¡± Yan Yuanfei looked at Wen Ruoshui. If he remembered correctly, the Changning Wine Factory had been abandoned for more than ten years. Something must have happened for the two of them to go there so late at night. ¡°Our friend was kidnapped by a bad person. He asked us to go to the winery to find him.¡± Wen Ruoshui told him everything. After all, this concerned Yu¡¯er¡¯s safety. She had thought too much just now. It was safest to ask him for help. Her face was not as important as Yu¡¯er. ¡°We¡¯ve already called the police.¡± Wen Ruoshui hurriedly added and looked at him. ¡°Just drop us at the door later. There¡¯s no need to trouble yourself.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Yan Yuanfei knew that she did not want to trouble him. ¡°Saving someone is very simple for me. Your friend is my friend.¡± According to them, the criminal who kidnapped their friend only asked the two of them to go over and did not ask for ransom. It was not for money. The car sped along the road. Yan Yuanfei was afraid that something would happen if he was late. He, who never liked to use his privileges, got someone to control the traffic and ensure that the road was smooth. In order to ensure that they caught the criminals, the police sent special police officers over. The troops there would cooperate during the mission. Wen Ruoshui and Dongfang Chu finally felt a little relieved. They had called the criminal countless times, but he had hung up the first few times. Later, he had switched off his phone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your friend will be fine,¡± Yan Yuanfei comforted them. The girl, who had just returned to China, had been kidnapped. Such a horrible thing had happened in the political and economic center of China because they had not done their duty to protect the citizens. The car was very fast. An hour later, it stopped at the entrance of the wine factory. Yan Yuanfei walked in front. Dongfang Chu held Wen Ruoshui¡¯s hand and walked behind him. Her attitude towards Yan Yuanfei had changed a lot. He was just a normal man. When he encountered such a situation, he would help without hesitation. Chapter 1485 - The Wen Yan Couple (20) The factory had been abandoned for many years, and the streetlights had long been broken. The weather was gloomy, and it was dark everywhere. Only a factory not far away was lit. When the lackey guarding the door saw Yan Yuanfei walking over, he shivered in fright. His eyes widened abruptly as he turned around in horror and was about to rush into the factory. His words were stuck in his throat, and he was controlled by the two police officers who suddenly rushed over. They even covered his mouth to prevent him from speaking. When Yan Yuanfei saw the person guarding the door, his eyes were cold and murderous. Even his footsteps were murderous. He glanced at him coldly and entered the factory. There were also lackeys guarding both sides of the factory. When they saw Yan Yuanfei coming over, all of them were so shocked that they wanted to shout. However, they were subdued by the SWAT team in a moment. They only widened their eyes in panic and fear, unable to shout even if they wanted to. Wen Ruoshui felt that the current situation was a little strange. Judging from the reactions of these kidnappers, they seemed to know Yan Yuanfei. The lackeys were all subdued, but they did not make a single sound. The leader of the kidnappers was sitting on a red leather sofa with his back facing them. Opposite him was a computer and he was playing games. Dongfang Chu felt that something was wrong. He did not look like a kidnapper at all. He was even wearing a high school uniform like a hooligan. It would be more appropriate to call him an internet-addicted teenager. However, just by looking at his back, he was extremely arrogant. Yan Yuanfei looked at the internet addict and his handsome face turned ashen. He had gone through so much trouble and used so much manpower and resources, but this was it? This bastard, did he know how much trouble he had caused? He was still in the mood to play games? Had he started kidnapping and threatening people now? ¡°You asked us to come, so we came. Where¡¯s Yu¡¯er?¡± Dongfang Chu¡¯s face was cold as she looked angrily at the arrogant figure. When the internet addict heard the voice, he realized that he had lost the competition. He threw his mouse and keyboard angrily. When he regained his senses, he revealed his handsome and unruly face. Wen Ruoshui looked at the person in front of her. ¡°What did you do to Yu¡¯er?¡± When he turned around, he smiled roguishly. ¡°Second Brother, why are you here?¡± Yu¡¯er? Was that the pretty boy¡¯s name? No wonder he was a pretty boy. Even his name was feminine. Yan Yuanfei was glad that he did not have a heart attack. Otherwise, he would have been angered to death by him. His face darkened as he gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°Sixth Brother, have you learned how to kidnap people now?¡± He was really daring! If he had not come, would he have killed the hostage? Wen Ruoshui and Dongfang Chu looked at each other in confusion. It turned out that this arrogant kidnapper knew Yan Yuanfei. Second Brother? Sixth Brother? Dongfang Chu sneered and looked at the arrogant young man. ¡°You¡¯re Huo Ci.¡± No wonder the Sixth Brother of the Huo Family was so arrogant. He was the legendary little tyrant of the capital. Wen Ruoshui did not know them. She was not interested in these rich young masters in the capital, especially these second-generation heirs. Instead of paying attention to these idle playboys, wouldn¡¯t it be better to read two more pages of medical books? ¡°That¡¯s me.¡± Huo Ci¡¯s lips curled up as he walked towards them nonchalantly. ¡°So it¡¯s someone Second Brother knows. I was rude.¡± Wen Ruoshui looked at the young man in front of her who was saying that he was rude, but there was no repentance on his face. She was not in the mood to waste her breath on him. ¡°Where¡¯s Yu¡¯er?¡± Huo Ci looked calm and said matter-of-factly, ¡°I don¡¯t know where she is either. I called you over to find her.¡± At night, not only had that brat framed him in public, but she had even beaten him up and run away, causing him to lose face. Thankfully, she had dropped her phone. After he had picked it up, he had initially wanted to call her friend and trick her into coming over. Then, he would use her friend to threaten her and get her to come over and walk right into his trap. Who knew that he would cause trouble this time? That brat¡¯s friend actually knew Second Brother. Second Brother even came personally. ¡°Sixth Brother, don¡¯t try to act dumb. Where¡¯s the person you caught?¡± Yan Yuanfei had not expected the criminal to be him. He really wanted to beat him up to vent his anger. ¡°I really don¡¯t know. She dropped this phone.¡± Huo Ci glanced at them casually before adding, ¡°Hurry up and find her. Remember to tell me when you find her.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know why you called us over?¡± Dongfang Chu had heard some rumors about him being domineering and did not believe him at all. ¡°You¡¯re my second sister-in-law?¡± Huo Ci asked instead of answering. After taking a look, he shook his head and turned to look at Wen Ruoshui. He smiled and greeted her. ¡°Hi, Second Sister-in-law.¡± He was sure that this little beauty was the person his second brother liked. Second Brother was in love, but he did not tell them who the other party was. A few days ago, when he went to his study, he saw his unfinished oil painting of her. He had only taken a fleeting glance at her before Second Brother had put her portrait away. She had a beautiful temperament! Wen Ruoshui looked at the young man in front of her. She could not say that she liked him, nor could she say that she did not like him. He gave off an arrogant, domineering, and unruly feeling. However, when she spoke to him, she restrained herself a lot. ¡°I¡¯m not your second sister-in-law. Don¡¯t randomly acknowledge me as your relative.¡± Huo Ci did not mind being scolded. He smiled and said, ¡°Second Sister-in-law, you must be joking. We¡¯ll be family sooner or later.¡± Yan Yuanfei glared at him. ¡°Sixth Brother, that¡¯s enough.¡± This scumbag just needed to be taught a lesson. For this matter, he had alarmed the people in the military district and mobilized them. ¡°Second Brother, since it¡¯s so urgent, I¡¯ll get my brothers to help look for her.¡± Huo Ci¡¯s expression turned serious as he patted his chest and promised. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely help you find Yu¡¯er.¡± They were all one family, so there was no need to stand on ceremony. That little beauty from the Wen Family would become his second sister-in-law sooner or later. Wen Ruoshui¡¯s phone rang. After hanging up, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve found her. There¡¯s no need to trouble you.¡± Then, she dragged Dongfang Chu away. Yan Yuanfei was a very gentlemanly and reliable man. Why was his brother such a person? It was not a good thing to joke about such a thing. She did not know how Yu¡¯er had offended him. Judging from his character, he would definitely cause Yu¡¯er trouble. ¡°Second Sister-in-law, I¡¯m sorry for making you come here for nothing.¡± Huo Ci chased after her and gave her a phone. ¡°Please give Yu¡¯er¡¯s phone to her.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome!¡± Wen Ruoshui¡¯s voice was ice-cold. She glanced at him in disdain and turned to leave with the phone. Yan Yuanfei was too embarrassed to chase after him. He pointed at Huo Ci and lectured him. ¡°If you dare to do such a thing again, see how I¡¯ll punish you.¡± Chapter 1486 - The Wen Yan Couple (21) Huo Ci shrugged noncommittally and smiled at him. ¡°Second Brother, I think you better not chase after her now.¡± His second sister-in-law seemed to have a problem with Second Brother because of him. Women were the most unreasonable creatures. If he went over, she would definitely not give him a good attitude. Yan Yuanfei instructed Yu Bo to follow him. He turned around and looked at Huo Ci with a cold, handsome face. ¡°Tell me what¡¯s going on. Aren¡¯t you done fooling around? Have you learned how to kidnap people?¡± ¡°Who said I kidnapped someone? Where¡¯s the evidence?¡± Huo Ci still wanted to sit on the sofa, but after being glared at fiercely, he sighed deeply. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. That brat accused me of being a thief last night and even ran away after hitting me.¡± Yan Yuanfei did not believe him. ¡°Can you be beaten up?¡± Was he sure that he had not hit someone else? How many people in the entire capital dared to hit him? Even if they did, who was his match? ¡°Look.¡± Huo Ci pointed at his eyes. ¡°Look at what she gave me. That pretty boy is very skilled. But what¡¯s her relationship with Second Sister-in-law?¡± Yan Yuanfei frowned slightly and warned him sternly, ¡°Don¡¯t call her names in front of her.¡± Huo Ci rolled his eyes at him and said matter-of-factly, ¡°She¡¯s the Second Sister-in-law to begin with. If I don¡¯t call her Second Sister-in-law, what do you want me to call her?¡± ¡°At least not now. We¡¯ll talk about it when we¡¯re together.¡± Yan Yuanfei was actually very happy to hear him call her Second Sister-in-law. ¡°F*ck, Second Brother, you can¡¯t be serious!¡± Huo Ci looked at him in disbelief, his tone full of disdain. ¡°You haven¡¯t gotten together with her even now, right? I¡¯m not criticizing you, but you can¡¯t do this. Your progress is too slow. If you like her, hurry up and woo her!¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m like you?¡± Yan Yuanfei glanced at him in disdain. ¡°Don¡¯t interfere in my business.¡± ¡°Second Brother, is she unwilling? Let me tell you, you still have to take the initiative to woo women. They don¡¯t mean what they say. Although they say they don¡¯t want to, they don¡¯t actually think that way.¡± Huo Ci shared his experience wooing women with him. ¡°As a man, you still have to be more unyielding. You can¡¯t go along with everything.¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Yan Yuanfei looked in the direction of the door, his eyes gentle. ¡°She¡¯s different from your girlfriends. Don¡¯t compare those women to her.¡± Huo Ci muttered unhappily, ¡°They¡¯re all women. How are they different?¡± Why did he make it sound like his girlfriends were all very bad? All his ex-girlfriends were fair-skinned, beautiful, and had long legs. They were also obedient to him. ¡°Don¡¯t cause me trouble in the future. If I catch you again, I won¡¯t let you off so easily.¡± Yan Yuanfei didn¡¯t want to talk to him either. How could he have the cheek to say that about his girlfriends? ¡°I understand.¡± Huo Ci had not expected that pretty boy to know Second Sister-in-law. However, he said, ¡°Second Brother, let me remind you. That pretty boy is quite good-looking. I think Second Sister-in-law is very worried about her. Be careful.¡± The expression in Yan Yuanfei¡¯s eyes changed slightly, and he said in a low voice, ¡°They¡¯re just friends.¡± He had thought that the Yu¡¯er Shui Shui was talking about was a girl. He had not expected it to be a man. However, since it was a man, why was the name so strange? Huo Ci smiled but did not speak. ¡°Don¡¯t make things difficult for her in the future. Let this matter pass,¡± Yan Yuanfei reminded him. ¡°Okay,¡± Huo Ci replied casually as he walked forward with his hands in the pockets of his school uniform. He was handsome and unruly. After taking a few steps forward, he ran. ¡°Sixth Brother!¡± Upon seeing him escape, Yan Yuanfei shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t let him escape! Catch him!¡± Huo Ci¡¯s movements were fast, and his figure was swift. In a moment, he had already rushed out of the encirclement. He rode the motorcycle that was parked at the door and said without turning his head, ¡°Second Brother, goodbye.¡± The SWAT officers and soldiers who chased after them could not catch up at all. They only saw the motorcycle and the rider disappear from their sight in a moment. Yan Yuanfei was so angry that his face turned ashen. What a good-for-nothing. He had escaped just like that. He had yet to say that he wanted to punish him, but he ran away faster than a rabbit. Wen Ruoshui and Dongfang Chu left in Yan Yuanfei¡¯s car. It was already past 11 o¡¯clock. The road was very quiet, and they reached home in less than an hour. Wen Ruoshui had been busy with work at the hospital recently and could not leave. After the renovation of the Wen Family¡¯s old residence was completed, she did not have time to move and was still living in the rented district for the time being. The duo went upstairs together and saw a person standing at the door. He was leaning against the door, looking handsome and valiant as he smoked. When that person saw them return, she hurriedly extinguished the cigarette in his hand. ¡°Yu¡¯er.¡± Wen Ruoshui walked over and frowned. ¡°Why are you smoking again?¡± Nangong Lengyu threw the remaining half of the cigarette into the trash can. She retracted her hand and hugged her shoulder. She smiled and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen the cigarettes here before, right? I saw them at the small shop when I was buying chewing gum. I wanted to try them.¡± Wen Ruoshui rolled her eyes at her. ¡°Smoking is not a good thing. Why would you want to try something new?¡± Dongfang Chu also lectured him. ¡°Your throat doesn¡¯t feel uncomfortable anymore, right?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m not smoking anymore. I only tried one.¡± After saying that, Nangong Lengyu urged them. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for half a day. Hurry up and open the door. I¡¯m exhausted. I must sleep for two days and two nights first.¡± The lights in the corridor outside were very dim. When they reached home and turned on the lights, Dongfang Chu and Wen Ruoshui finally saw Nangong Lengyu¡¯s outfit clearly. She was wearing jeans, a black jacket, and had short, refreshing hair. She looked like a handsome young man. Her female outfit was extremely beautiful to begin with. When she was dressed as a man, she gave off an indescribable sense of beauty. Her facial features were well-defined and exquisite, and she did not have any makeup on. The visual impact was extremely strong. ¡°Why are you dressed like this?¡± Wen Ruoshui thought of the pretty boy Huo Ci had mentioned. Yu¡¯er¡¯s male disguise was not something a pretty boy could compare to. ¡°Handsome?¡± Nangong Lengyu made an extremely handsome pose and threw a wink at them. She was so handsome that one could sit on the ground and scream. ¡°Handsome.¡± Wen Ruoshui was not asking this. She was asking why she was dressed as a man. ¡°Are you planning to meet your fianc¨¦ in this outfit?¡± Yu¡¯er had a fianc¨¦ in China, but she had always kept it a secret. They did not know who was so lucky. ¡°Who said I did it for him?¡± Nangong Lengyu collapsed on the sofa. ¡°I¡¯m thinking of ways to make him take the initiative to break off the engagement.¡± There was nothing she could do. Her father was determined not to let her break off the engagement. There was no room for discussion. What era was this? There was still such an old fogey. No matter what she said, it was useless. Her father was determined. Chapter 1487 - The Wen Yan Couple (22) ¡°Have you thought of something?¡± Wen Ruoshui poured her a glass of warm water. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t expect it even when I racked my brains.¡± Nangong Lengyu sighed in defeat and lay on the sofa, not wanting to move. Dongfang Chu passed her phone to her. ¡°Then think about it slowly. Don¡¯t be anxious.¡± When Nangong Lengyu saw the phone, she suddenly perked up and sat up. ¡°Where did you get my phone?¡± ¡°Huo Ci has it.¡± When Dongfang Chu thought of Huo Ci, she was not in a good mood. How could there be such an arrogant person? ¡°You just arrived in China. How did you offend him?¡± Nangong Lengyu¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at her in disbelief. Her voice suddenly became louder. ¡°You¡¯re saying that rude bastard is Huo Ci?¡± At noon, she flew to China and went to Beijing No. 4 High School to find her useless fianc¨¦. When she was told that he had skipped class, she went to his usual place to stroll around and look for him. However, when she went to the night market at night, she bumped into an insensible person. She had mistaken him for someone else and apologized. However, that bastard must have grown up eating firecrackers and refused to let her off. After she escaped, she realized that her phone was missing. She thought she had lost it! She was about to buy a new phone. ¡°That¡¯s right. The Sixth Master of the Huo Family, the little tyrant of the capital, Huo Ci.¡± Dongfang Chu let out a cold snort. ¡°He¡¯s condescending, arrogant, and domineering. I¡¯ve really seen what it means to meet him in person.¡± The Sixth Master of the Huo Family was indeed worthy of his reputation. He was as ignorant and unruly as the rumors said. ¡°So he¡¯s Huo Ci.¡± Nangong Lengyu had not expected to meet the person she had been looking for for half a day in such a manner. He was still looking for her. He was really petty. He still wanted to take revenge on her and get back at her. Wasn¡¯t it just a kick? Did he have to go that far? Wen Ruoshui passed the water to her. ¡°How did you meet Huo Ci?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡± Nangong Lengyu did not want to admit that she knew that kind of person. It was embarrassing. ¡°I lost my phone. He picked it up, right?¡± ¡°He probably didn¡¯t just pick up a phone.¡± Upon seeing her escape, Dongfang Chu knew that she must have been hiding something from them. It was definitely not that she did not know Huo Ci. Wen Ruoshui told Nangong Lengyu about Huo Ci¡¯s call and how the two of them had been deceived by him. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve met such a petty man.¡± Nangong Lengyu was so angry that her lip was trembling. She briefly explained the situation to them. Tsk, what kind of person was this? He had even deceived Chu Chu and the others over such a small matter. He better not run into her or she would punish him. After Wen Ruoshui and Dongfang Chu heard her out, they felt that although she had a misunderstanding with Huo Ci, it was a little strange that she was so angry. She was not the one who had suffered. Huo Ci had been beaten up badly by her. Even if it was because of the two of them, her attitude was a little overboard. Wen Ruoshui and Dongfang Chu had initially gone to eat barbecue, but in the end, because of Nangong Lengyu, they did not manage to eat it. They were hungry and cooked dumplings. Dongfang Chu looked at the dumplings. ¡°Shui Shui, these are handmade dumplings!¡± Besides, these dumplings did not look like they had been bought. Many of them looked unfamiliar, as though they had been made by someone making dumplings for the first time. Wen Ruoshui was mixing the dip and said, ¡°I made it.¡± Dongfang Chu asked, ¡°Did you wrap it yourself?¡± Wen Ruoshui was not good at lying. Her expression changed slightly and her hand stopped moving. Dongfang Chu lowered her voice. ¡°You made it with him, right?¡± One look and one could tell that the dumplings had been made by the two of them. Some of them looked very skilled and were wrapped beautifully. Some of them were very ugly. They must have been made by newbies. They had big bellies and flat stomachs. Each of them had their own ugly ways. Shui Shui was good at everything, but she did not have any talent for cooking. Like Yu¡¯er, she was an idiot at cooking. She followed the recipe step by step, and the food she made could not be eaten. Wen Ruoshui nodded and pointed at the pot. ¡°The water is boiling.¡± Dongfang Chu did not ask her anything else. She stole a look at her. There was nothing unusual about her on the surface, but the tips of her ears had turned red. The two of them had already progressed to making dumplings together. Why didn¡¯t they expose the truth and confirm their relationship? She didn¡¯t know what Yan Yuanfei was thinking. Anyway, no matter what he was thinking, he could not let Shui Shui confess to him first. Just as the dumplings were cooked, someone knocked on the door. Yan Yuanfei¡¯s voice sounded at the door. ¡°Shui Shui, it¡¯s me.¡± Nangong Lengyu was lying on the sofa. She did not want to move or open the door, so she shouted, ¡°Shui Shui, someone¡¯s looking for you.¡± It was a man, and his voice was not bad. It was a magnetic basso, and his voice was a little hoarse. It was pure enjoyment to the ears. Wen Ruoshui hurried out of the kitchen to open the door. Nangong Lengyu shot her a desperate look and asked softly, ¡°Is he your boyfriend?¡± Shui Shui had really grown up. She had only been back in the country for three months, but she had already gotten a boyfriend. Other than her boyfriend, there was no other man who would come knocking on her door so late at night. Yan Yuanfei finally saw the Yu¡¯er they were talking about. He was a very beautiful young man. He was so beautiful that it was hard to tell if he was male or female. He looked especially good when he smiled. Wen Ruoshui introduced them to each other. Nangong Lengyu exuded a lazy aura as she greeted him with a smile. ¡°Hi, Mr. Yan.¡± Wasn¡¯t Yan Yuanfei the successor of the Yan Family? Wasn¡¯t he Huo Ci¡¯s brother? Wasn¡¯t he Mr. Yan, the chosen one of the current Cabinet Chief? His bearing was indeed extraordinary. ¡°Hi, Mr. Nangong.¡± Yan Yuanfei nodded slightly with a warm smile and sat opposite her. Nangong Lengyu chatted with him casually. She was really tired and did not have the energy to deal with him, but she could not make him feel too awkward. Upon seeing Yan Yuanfei walk over, Wen Ruoshui added an extra serving of dumplings. Dongfang Chu felt a little uncomfortable, but when she looked at Yan Yuanfei, she felt that he was quite at ease. He was as relaxed as if he was at his own house. When she was not around, the two of them would definitely be together every day. After dinner. Yan Yuanfei looked at Nangong Lengyu and asked, ¡°Nangong, where are you going now? I¡¯ll get my secretary to send you back!¡± Nangong Lengyu did not think too much about it and subconsciously said, ¡°I¡¯ll stay here. There¡¯s no need to trouble yourself.¡± Yan Yuanfei was stunned for a moment before he smiled and said, ¡°Nangong, although you¡¯re good friends with Shui Shui and the others, this house is small. It¡¯s not appropriate for you to stay here. I¡¯m right next door. Why don¡¯t you come to my house for the night?¡± Nangong Lengyu did not manage to swallow a mouthful of water and nearly choked. She was embarrassed. She had forgotten that she was disguised as a man now. It was indeed inappropriate for her to live with two girls. However, wasn¡¯t it even more inappropriate to stay at his house? Chapter 1488 - The Wen Yan Couple (23) Wen Ruoshui smiled calmly. ¡°Chu Chu and I will sleep in the bedroom. Nangong can stay in the living room.¡± Nangong Lengyu nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll sleep in the living room. I¡¯ll sleep on the sofa.¡± Dongfang Chu agreed, saying that she was a big boy and could live anywhere. There was no need to trouble him. ¡°Nangong has just returned to the country. He must be very tired. He can¡¯t sleep well on the sofa. Let¡¯s go to my place. There¡¯s a guest room.¡± Yan Yuanfei kept feeling that Dongfang Chu and Wen Ruoshui¡¯s attitude was a little strange. He lived next door and wanted Nangong to go over. They were two grown men. Could he do anything to her? Nangong Lengyu was so embarrassed that her scalp went numb. She almost blurted out that she wanted Shui Shui to stay with her. She took a look at Wen Ruoshui. He was her boyfriend and would listen to her. ¡°Then, Yu¡¯er, listen to him. Go next door with him!¡± Wen Ruoshui glanced at Nangong Lengyu and let out a low cough. Sigh, if she had known, she would not have opened the door for him to come in. If he had not seen Yu¡¯er, she would not have had to stay at his house. She was not worried that something would happen between the two of them. Yan Yuan was not a gentleman. Even if he slept in the same room as a girl, he would definitely not do anything out of line. Dongfang Chu sighed in her heart. She had initially planned for the three of them to sleep together and have a reunion tea party! ¡°Shui Shui, is it really alright for me to stay there?¡± Nangong Lengyu was not embarrassed. She was just afraid that Shui Shui would feel uncomfortable. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just one night. He¡¯s not that kind of person.¡± Wen Ruoshui helped her get her clothes and comforted her softly, telling her to relax. Nangong Lengyu smiled. Was she that old-fashioned? They were just in the same house, not sleeping in the same room. She looked at her seriously and lowered her voice. ¡°As long as you¡¯re ok. Don¡¯t worry about me, I won¡¯t do anything to him.¡± Although Mr. Yan and Shui Shui were not together, when she saw the various unintentional actions between the two of them and their gazes met, he knew that they liked each other. Chu Chu had said that the two of them were just short of a confession. They were actually no different from a couple. Wen Ruoshui was embarrassed by her words. Her cheeks quickly flushed red. ¡°What am I worried about?¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Nangong Lengyu was relieved. She would never touch a man who was with her sister. Besides, a man like Yan Yuanfei was not her type. She took a sleeping robe and the things she needed to wash up before leaving with Yan Yuanfei. Dongfang Chu watched them leave and went next door. After closing the door, she gently pinched the tender flesh on Wen Ruoshui¡¯s waist. She smiled ambiguously and drawled, ¡°In my opinion, Yu¡¯er shouldn¡¯t be the one living there. You should be the one living there.¡± ¡°You¡¯re joking with me again.¡± Wen Ruoshui¡¯s face flushed even more. She pretended to be calm as she turned around and returned to the house. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a shower first.¡± ¡°Wait for me.¡± Dongfang Chu chased after her and hugged her. She smiled and shook her head before saying regretfully, ¡°I originally planned to bathe with Yu¡¯er.¡± However, since Yu¡¯er had come, she did not intend to leave for a while. There would be plenty of opportunities, so there was no hurry. Yan Yuanfei was a very busy person. He could not sleep until midnight every day. He was busy with various official matters and had to look through documents. He worked in a temporarily renovated study and told Nangong Lengyu not to be restrained. She could order whatever she wanted and treat it as her own home. Nangong Lengyu took a look at his house. It had three bedrooms and a living room. However, the old district was filled with small houses. It was much more luxurious than Shui Shui¡¯s. After taking a look in her bedroom, she went to the washroom to take a shower. Huo Ci had drunk a lot. He had come back from the bar. There had been a masquerade at the bar. He had bought a ghost mask, which was very scary. He ran away from the wine factory at night. Afraid that Yan Yuanfei would be angry, he thought of taking the initiative to apologize. After asking Rong Yin for the address, he ran straight over. Huo Ci was a little tyrant who did not care about anything. He knew how to unlock everything. Without even knocking on the door, he took a metal wire, opened the door, and swaggered in, wanting to give Yan Yuanfei a surprise. The lights in the living room were still on, and so were the lights in the bedroom and study. The sound of running water came from the bathroom. He was taking a shower. Huo Ci took a look in the direction of the washroom and smiled wickedly. He put on his ghost mask and hid at the washroom door, preparing to scare people. Nangong Lengyu took a hot shower and the exhaustion in her body eased a lot. However, she was even more sleepy from the heat. She could not even open her eyes and could fall asleep in the bathroom. A shower was not as comfortable as a bathtub bath. Only a bath could completely relieve one¡¯s fatigue. A shower was just a simple shower. After taking a shower and putting on a bathrobe, she opened the door and saw a hideous and terrifying face suddenly approaching. It opened its hideous mouth and stuck out its tongue. Its entire face was pale and its eyes were still bleeding. ¡°Ah! A ghost!¡± Nangong Lengyu screamed in fear. She closed her eyes and kicked the ghost. Huo Ci had not expected to be kicked. There was a sharp pain in his chest, and before he could react, he fell heavily on the chair and nearly spat out a mouthful of blood. Fuck! It was not Second Brother! Second Brother had always been calm. Even if a ghost really appeared in front of him, he could negotiate with it without a change in expression. He might even reason with it. This person¡¯s voice was sharp and thin, like a woman¡¯s. He was kicked until stars appeared in front of his eyes. For a moment, he could not see anything clearly. However, he was sure that it was definitely not Second Brother. Could it be Second Sister-in-law? Second Sister-in-law looked soft and weak, but why was she so strong? She was too f*cking strong. If he had not been lucky, he would have been kicked to death by her. Nangong Lengyu was so scared that her whole body was trembling as she closed her eyes tightly. Her hands gripped the cross around her neck tightly, and she did not dare open her eyes. However, her tone remained domineering. ¡°Don¡¯t come over. I have had no feud with you in the past. Go back to where you came from. If you dare come over, I¡¯ll destroy you.¡± Huo Ci took a long time to calm down. When his vision cleared, he finally saw clearly. He gritted his teeth and bellowed angrily, ¡°F*ck, pretty boy, are you courting death?!¡± Although Nangong Lengyu was extremely afraid, her rationality was still there. When she heard the familiar voice, she opened her eyes. She saw the young man opposite her grimacing in pain. He supported himself on a chair and stood up. His eyes were spitting fire like a tyrannosaurus as he glared at her ferociously, wishing he could skin her alive. Chapter 1489 - The Wen Yan Couple (24) Nangong Lengyu, who was scared out of her wits, finally returned to her original position. She took a look at the ghost mask that had fallen beside him and bellowed angrily, ¡°Are you crazy?!¡± He had done something bad. He had put on a ghost mask to scare people at night and had even dared to shout at others. His brain had definitely been squeezed by a door. Huo Ci let out a cold laugh, his whole body burning with anger. He gritted his teeth and pointed at her. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Fuck! What had this pretty boy grown up eating? Why was he so strong that he could kick someone to death? It hurt so much that he felt his organs shift. ¡°I should be the one asking you that.¡± Nangong Lengyu was afraid that if she went over, there would only be anger left. She was so angry that her face turned pale. She was sure that there was something wrong with this person¡¯s brain. ¡°This is my second brother¡¯s house. It¡¯s only right and proper for me to come here.¡± Huo Ci let out a cold laugh, his anger rising to the top of his head. ¡°Get out immediately!¡± ¡°Mr. Yan invited me over. I¡¯m a distinguished guest here. Even if you want to get lost, you should be the one getting lost!¡± Nangong Lengyu sneered and was about to leave with the towel. Huo Ci reached out to grab her arm and forced her out to the dining table. ¡°Get out of here while I can still talk nicely.¡± Nangong Lengyu¡¯s lips curled up coldly, and her eyes were full of mockery. ¡°Let go. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for being rude.¡± The two of them were glaring at each other, neither of them willing to give in. They glared at each other with the most disdainful, mocking, and intimidating aura. Yan Yuanfei only answered a call. When he heard the screams in the living room, he rushed out after giving a few simple instructions, afraid that the invited guest would be in danger. After all, his identity was too special. Assassinations were a common occurrence for him. The secret guards were all guarding him. Logically speaking, the killers had yet to have the chance to break into his residence. He opened the study door and heaved a sigh of relief. It was not the killer, but the good-for-nothing Sixth Brother. He only knew how to cause him trouble. He frowned worriedly and shouted, ¡°Sixth Brother, stop!¡± Huo Ci¡¯s eyes were dark and murderous. Upon hearing Yan Yuanfei¡¯s voice, his lips curled up coldly. He exerted force and was about to knock her against the table. Nangong Lengyu was not someone to be trifled with. She bent her knees and pushed against his lower body ferociously, her eyes glowing with blood and coldness. The expression in Huo Ci¡¯s eyes changed slightly. The moment he retracted his hand, he also let go. He could not take revenge for the kick just now. He spat and mocked, ¡°Pretty boy, why are you like a woman? You¡¯re really sinister.¡± Fuck! If one time was not enough, she would do it again! That was all she could do. She did not dare to fight him openly. Nangong Lengyu sneered. ¡°There¡¯s an old saying in China. No matter if it¡¯s a black or white cat, a good cat catches a rat.¡± Huo Ci choked on a mouthful of blood and said what he thought hurt his pride the most. ¡°There¡¯s an old saying in China. A gentleman should do what he should and should not do. You¡¯re not a man.¡± Nangong Lengyu did not care and was not angry at all. He was right. She was not a man. She was not a man to begin with. Neither of them had gained an advantage. They were evenly matched. ¡°Shut up!¡± Yan Yuanfei frowned even more. He suppressed the two of them with the aura of an elder. Look at the two of them. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the two of you?¡± Huo Ci was his brother. Nangong Lengyu and Wen Ruoshui were like siblings, and he had already treated her like his younger brother. ¡°Mr. Yan, I have a question.¡± Nangong Lengyu looked at Huo Ci sympathetically and pointed at her own head. ¡°Is there something wrong with his head?¡± Could a normal person do such a thing? Wearing a ghost mask to scare people was childish and disgusting to the extreme. ¡°I think there¡¯s something wrong with your brain!¡± Huo Ci¡¯s anger reached his head, and his eyes blazed. Who did she think she was? She had gone against him twice and made him suffer. This was the first time in his life that he had suffered such humiliation. If he did not get back at her, he would write the word ¡®Huo¡¯ backward! Yan Yuanfei reprimanded sternly, ¡°Shut up and talk nicely!¡± They were already adults, so why were they still acting like children? Look at their bad tempers. Each of them was worse and more insensible than the other. Nangong Lengyu was much calmer than Huo Ci. She calmly explained the situation and pointed at the ghost mask on the ground. ¡°Mr. Yan, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to spend more effort to discipline this younger brother of yours.¡± Huo Ci¡¯s handsome face was ashen, and a mouthful of blood was stuck in his throat. He could not defend himself. He was wearing a ghost mask to scare people. What explanation did he need? What was wrong with brothers joking around? How could he know that the person in the washroom was not Second Brother, but this petty and annoying pretty boy in front of him? ¡°Nangong, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll restrain him properly in the future.¡± In the end, Yan Yuanfei still had to speak up for Huo Ci. ¡°He was prepared to scare me, but he didn¡¯t expect to accidentally disturb you.¡± He was Huo Ci¡¯s family member, so he could scold and hit her. However, Nangong was a guest he had invited over. They had just met and were not familiar with each other, so he naturally could not say anything harsh to the guest. Nangong Lengyu gave Huo Ci a sideways look, her lips curling into a mocking smile. ¡°Why do I feel that someone is not convinced at all?¡± Huo Ci¡¯s eyes were red as he pointed at her and growled, ¡°Pretty boy, don¡¯t push your luck!¡± Did she think that by not speaking, he was admitting his mistake and admitting defeat? He just did not want to make things difficult for Second Brother and embarrass him! ¡°Sixth Brother.¡± Yan Yuanfei glared at him and shot him a look. ¡°Hurry up and apologize to Nangong.¡± In the end, he provoked Nangong first and scared him badly. ¡°Apologize? Impossible!¡± Huo Ci glared at her fiercely. Then, he turned around and left angrily. Apologize? He would never apologize in this lifetime! He had not done it on purpose. If she wanted to blame someone, she should blame herself. Who had asked her to come to Second Brother¡¯s bathroom to take a shower at this time? ¡°Sixth Brother!¡± Yan Yuanfei did not stop him. After he left, he turned around and glared at Nangong Lengyu before closing the door with a loud bang. Nangong Lengyu sneered. What kind of person was he?! She must have been unlucky to have met him. She would even kick someone like him away if he carried her shoes. He was even her fianc¨¦! Thankfully, she had returned to the country and seen what her fianc¨¦ was like. With his personality and character, it was disgusting. She was definitely going to withdraw from the engagement! Yan Yuanfei apologized to her in embarrassment. Upon seeing her enter the bedroom, he sighed helplessly and rubbed his brows with a headache. His eyes were deep. These two people were natural enemies! Chapter 1490 - The Wen Yan Couple (25) On the first day Nangong Lengyu arrived in China, her mood was terrible. She felt that she was really unlucky. How could she meet Huo Ci twice a day? After Huo Ci went out, he went to the bar again. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. In the latter half of the night, he drove back to Yan Yuanfei¡¯s house, ready to punish that pretty boy and vent his anger. The room was quiet and dark. Under the moonlight shining through the window, Huo Ci finally found the door. He kicked it out with hatred in his eyes¡­ However, he had drunk too much and his body was not listening to him. Not only did he not manage to touch the door, but he nearly fell. He reached out and pushed the door open. The second bedroom was not very big, but the bed was not small. The pretty boy was lying on the bed and sleeping. His entire body was spread out, but his face was turned sideways, facing him. When the pretty boy was asleep, there was no evil aura around him at all. He was calm and quiet. The silver moonlight shone on his exquisite face, making it less cold and more warm. For a moment, Huo Ci stood rooted to the ground, feeling a little confused. He frowned, his long and narrow eyes narrowing slightly, and his heart actually started beating violently in his chest. Fuck! Why was the pretty boy so good-looking? Especially at this moment, perhaps because of the moonlight or because he had drunk too much, he actually looked gentler than a woman. It made him feel that if he took advantage of him while he was asleep, he would be too despicable. He shook his head and dismissed those boring and sympathetic thoughts. No matter how innocent and adorable he looked now, it could not compare to his hatred! What he had done to him was unforgivable! Huo Ci was like a demon that had suddenly descended. His entire body emitted a dark aura that made one¡¯s heart palpitate. He grinned as he walked towards her. However, just as he reached the bed, he tripped over something and fell onto the bed uncontrollably. His vision was blurry, and his remaining sense of revenge made him swallow his words. He rubbed his temples and opened his eyes. When he saw the beautiful face in front of him, his eyes widened. Fuck! The pretty boy was right in front of him, so close that the tip of his nose could touch it. What the hell had happened to him? He had almost kissed a pretty boy. He wanted to get up, but his body was completely controlled by the alcohol. His limbs were limp on the bed, and he did not want to move. He only wanted to sleep until the end of time. Before he completely passed out from being drunk, he looked at the pretty boy¡¯s exquisite features and delicate skin that did not have any pores. He spat unhappily in his heart. F*ck, this damn pretty boy. Why was he prettier than a woman? When Nangong Lengyu was extremely tired, she slept like a log. Even if someone was beating gongs and drums beside her, she would still fall asleep, let alone if someone came over. Yan Yuanfei woke up very early. After he woke up, he even knocked lightly on her bedroom door. However, no one answered. She must have been too tired yesterday and had yet to wake up. Kids her age liked to sleep in. Sixth Brother was the same. He could sleep for two days and two nights on the weekend without getting up. He could even eat in bed. Just in case, he gave Wen Ruoshui his house key. Wen Ruoshui had to go to work early in the morning and happened to hitch a ride with Yan Yuanfei. Dongfang Chu knew that Nangong Lengyu would definitely not get out of bed until noon. She was already sleepy and had a serious morning temper. She would not wake her up. Besides, she had been through a lot yesterday. She should let her have a good sleep. At eleven in the morning, Wen Ruoshui called her and asked her to bring Nangong Lengyu to a private restaurant near the hospital for dinner. Only then did Dongfang Chu open the door with the spare key. As soon as she opened the door, he was sensitive to the smell of alcohol. She frowned slightly. Yan Yuanfei was drinking? This smell was quite strong. How much had he drunk? Could he be a drunkard? The smell of alcohol drifted over from the side bedroom. Yu¡¯er was sleeping on the side bedroom, but she could not drink. She would get drunk if she touched alcohol. Her alcohol tolerance was not good. She never drank. She walked over and pushed open the door. Her eyes widened as she looked at the scene in front of her in disbelief. On the big bed were two people who were twisted like two vines. The one facing her was Nangong Lengyu. The person with his back facing her had lost his clothes, leaving only a pair of shorts. Yes, it must be a man! Dongfang Chu reacted quickly. Anger rose in her heart. She picked up a feather blanket from the table and rushed over to hit him. As she hit him, she shouted angrily, ¡°Get up! Who are you? What did you do to my Yu¡¯er?!¡± Nangong Lengyu opened her eyes from the commotion and saw Dongfang Chu chasing after a half-naked man in shorts. ¡°You lunatic, stop!¡± Huo Ci¡¯s eyes were spitting fire as he jumped onto the table. He pointed at Dongfang Chu angrily. ¡°You crazy woman, if you hit me again, I¡¯ll retaliate!¡± Fuck! Had he been unlucky these past two days? He had forgotten to look at the almanac when he went out. Every day was filled with trouble! ¡°What did you do to my Yu¡¯er? You pervert, I¡¯ll beat you to death today!¡± Dongfang Chu was infuriated. When she thought of that unbearable scene just now, she wanted to beat him to death and deflate him! What kind of person was he? Why was he here? Why was he in Yu¡¯er¡¯s room? He was even lying on the same bed with her and hugging her to sleep! Nangong Lengyu had just woken up and her brain was still short-circuiting. She did not understand what was going on for a while, but when she saw Huo Ci, who was covering his head and running away, her eyes flashed gloatingly. Why was this bastard back? What did he do to offend Chu Chu? Chu Chu usually had a gentle personality, but at critical moments, especially when she was angered, she would explode. She was very fierce. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t dare to hit you just because you¡¯re a woman!¡± Huo Ci threatened ferociously, but he did not retaliate. Instead, he ran around to hide. Dongfang Chu¡¯s eyes were spitting fire as she gritted her teeth and pointed at him. ¡°Explain yourself. What did you do to my Yu¡¯er?¡± Huo Ci, who was being chased, panicked. He grabbed the feather duster and bellowed angrily, ¡°What can I do to him? I¡¯m a man, and so is he. I¡¯m not interested in men.¡± He remembered that he had returned in the middle of the night yesterday to seek revenge on the pretty boy. However, for some reason, he had fallen asleep on his bed. What could happen after that? What was wrong with two men sleeping together? Chapter 1491 - The Wen Yan Couple (26) Upon seeing that Huo Ci had been beaten up quite badly, Nangong Lengyu gloated and sympathized with him. ¡°Chu Chu, what did he do to you?¡± Although this bastard was a good-for-nothing, he still had a bottom line. He did not attack Chu Chu even though he was being chased and beaten up. Otherwise, with his skills, Chu Chu would not have been able to do anything to him. ¡°He¡­ He¡­ He¡­¡± Dongfang Chu was so angry that she was about to cry. She hurriedly turned around and ran to her side. She sized her up carefully and saw that she was wearing her pajamas properly. There were no signs of any aftermath. She asked, ¡°He didn¡¯t do anything to you, right?¡± Nangong Lengyu was confused. Upon seeing her anxious expression, she still did not understand what was going on. ¡°Are you taking revenge for me? I already taught him a lesson yesterday.¡± Dongfang Chu looked at her confused expression and was about to go crazy. She gritted her teeth in disappointment. ¡°He¡­ When I came over, he was sleeping on your bed. Don¡¯t you know?¡± She was about to die of anger. Someone was sleeping beside her and hugging her! ¡°What¡¯s wrong with two grown men sleeping together?¡± Huo Ci straightened his neck and sneered. He pointed at Nangong Lengyu and played the blame game. ¡°My clothes are gone. You¡¯re the one drooling over my beauty. You took off my clothes!¡± After Nangong Lengyu heard Dongfang Chu explain clearly, waves of anger surged in her heart. Before she could say anything, she was the one who complained first. ¡°Look carefully. This is my room. You barged into my room and slept on my bed. How dare you frame me!¡± Dongfang Chu was very strong and was not afraid of anything. She even dared to pluck a tiger¡¯s whiskers. However, after calming down, she was a little scared. She covered her eyes and pointed at Huo Ci to warn him. ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense, hooligan. Hurry up and put on your clothes.¡± The matter was clear. Yu¡¯er¡¯s clothes were fine, and Huo Ci was also wearing shorts. Something unspeakable had definitely not happened. However, when he ran to Yu¡¯er¡¯s bed and hugged her to sleep for the entire night, it was enough to make her want to tear him into pieces and throw him to feed the dogs! Nangong Lengyu looked at the clothes strewn all over the bed. She picked them up in disdain and threw them at his face before glaring at him coldly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with us men sleeping together? Aren¡¯t you sleeping with my second sister-in-law?¡± Huo Ci did not know why she had such a big reaction. Women were indeed unreasonable. They were two grown men, and he was drunk. So what if they slept together the whole night? Dongfang Chu really wanted to beat him to death. What did he know? What man? Yu¡¯er was a girl! If she was really a boy, why would she be so agitated? If such a thing happened, the ones who would get hurt would be the girls! On the other hand, Nangong Lengyu was calm. She only had disdain for Huo Ci. She shot him a cold look. ¡°Get out of my room!¡± Huo Ci did not want to stay here either. Yesterday, he must have been too drunk and confused to run to his room and sleep in it. Now, as long as he thought about how he had slept with him the whole night, he would vomit to death. He did not even want to look at him anymore. He felt suffocated just by breathing the same air as him! Huo Ci slammed the door and left. When he reached the door, he thought about it and was still angry. He turned around and glared at him ferociously. ¡°This room was reserved for me by my second brother. It¡¯s my room!¡± In other words, he had not entered the wrong room, nor had he admitted his mistake. He had simply returned to his room to sleep after getting drunk. Nangong Lengyu forced out a word. ¡°Scram!¡± This was the first time she had seen such a shameless person in her life. He was stubborn. It was obviously his fault, but he refused to admit it. After Huo Ci explained, he was satisfied and swaggered away. He almost believed the excuse he had made up at the last minute. Yes! This was his room! Second Brother¡¯s room was his room. That¡¯s right! ¡°Rascal, you¡¯re shameless!¡± Dongfang Chu¡¯s chest heaved violently. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry anymore.¡± Nangong Lengyu patted her back to calm her down. Look at how angry she was. ¡°That scumbag Huo Ci isn¡¯t worth getting angry over.¡± He was shameless. No matter how angry you were, he did not care. In the end, her body would be the one to suffer from anger. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you lock the door when you were sleeping?¡± Dongfang Chu asked angrily when she saw Huo Ci leave. She was infuriated by Huo Ci¡¯s shameless actions. How could there be such a shameless person in the world? He was the one who had run to someone else¡¯s room to sleep, yet he had found so many excuses to absolve himself! ¡°I made a trip to the washroom in between. I might have forgotten to lock the door.¡± Nangong Lengyu did not know that someone would run in while she was sleeping. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have let you stay here.¡± Dongfang Chu was still angry. She clenched her fists angrily. ¡°Isn¡¯t Huo Ci Yan Yuanfei¡¯s brother? Why is the difference between people so big? I must tell Shui Shui to let his second brother punish him properly!¡± ¡°They¡¯re not biological brothers,¡± Nangong Lengyu added. However, when she thought about Huo Ci¡¯s attitude toward Yan Yuanfei, she realized that he was quite respectful. ¡°I heard that they¡¯re closer than biological brothers.¡± Dongfang Chu had only been back for a few days. Both of them lived overseas and would only spend a few days at home during the holidays. She did not know much about the relationship between these rich young masters in the capital. When it was time to eat, Dongfang Chu was still angry. ¡°Shui Shui, don¡¯t you think he went overboard? I really wanted to beat him to death!¡± Wen Ruoshui¡¯s first impression of Huo Ci had not been good because of the deception last night. She had not expected him to do something even more shameful. ¡°I only heard that Huo Ci is a rich second-generation heir. I didn¡¯t expect him to not even have the most basic upbringing.¡± Could he barge into someone else¡¯s room just because he was drunk? Being drunk was not an excuse for him to do something bad! Upon seeing how angry the duo was, Nangong Lengyu did not think much of it. She just despised Huo Ci from the bottom of her heart. As for him running to his room to sleep, he was just drunk. She would not stoop to the level of a drunkard. Besides, that drunkard treated her as a man. Actually, when he thought about it carefully, he wasn¡¯t that evil. When he was beaten up by Chu Chu, he only dodged and didn¡¯t retaliate. He still had his basic upbringing and bottom line. Besides, if he was really as domineering and evil as the rumors said, Yan Yuanfei and the others would not be his brothers. ¡°Actually!¡± Nangong Lengyu stood on the side of fairness. ¡°Birds of a feather flock together. Yan Yuanfei and Rong Yin have a good reputation. Huo Ci shouldn¡¯t be that bad!¡± Chapter 1492 - The Wen Yan Couple (16) Dongfang Chu looked at her warily. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you have some thoughts about that guy!¡± Nangong Lengyu was amused by her words. ¡°Are you crazy? How could I be interested in him? Even if all the men in the world died, I wouldn¡¯t like him!¡± Upon hearing her certainty, Wen Ruoshui joked, ¡°That might not be the case.¡± No one could be sure about fate. Wasn¡¯t there a saying that lovers and enemies hated each other? ¡°I can¡¯t control others, but how can I not control myself?¡± Nangong Lengyu nearly spat out a mouthful of water. She was still very confident in herself. ¡°You guys don¡¯t know this, but even I find him annoying now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s best not to meet someone like him ever again.¡± Dongfang Chu was still angry when she thought of what had happened in the morning. Nangong Lengyu thought that this was definitely impossible. She still had to talk to him about breaking off the engagement. It definitely wouldn¡¯t be resolved so easily. Wen Ruoshui smiled. She could not deny that it was best not to meet him. After all, they had already formed a feud. Huo Ci was not a good person. However, she had a feeling that Yu¡¯er and Huo Ci were not that simple. An ill-fated relationship was also a kind of fate. The food at the private restaurant was delicious and exquisite. It was also the restaurant that many rich people in the vicinity chose. When Wen Ruoshi ate, she would eat at the hospital, order takeout, or eat at a restaurant with her colleagues. She had also heard that this place was delicious. This was her first time here, and it was indeed worthy of its reputation. Dongfang Chu tore a drumstick for Nangong Lengyu and placed it in her bowl. ¡°Have you thought about what to do about your fianc¨¦?¡± Nangong Lengyu nodded and ate happily. Inarticulately, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll look for him in the afternoon and tell him that I¡¯m Nangong Lengyu¡¯s boyfriend. We¡¯re very in love. What¡¯s done is done. If he¡¯s sensible, he should withdraw quickly.¡± Dongfang Chu was amused by her. ¡°You¡¯re cooking rice for yourself!¡± Nangong Lengyu nodded seriously. ¡°I¡¯m extremely handsome in a male outfit. I¡¯m gorgeous in a female outfit. Why can¡¯t I? If I can split myself, I¡¯ll definitely marry the female version of me in a male outfit.¡± Wen Ruoshui smiled lovingly. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. You¡¯re right. You¡¯re the most beautiful and handsome.¡± Yu¡¯er had always been so confident. She had never taken a liking to any man in her life. There were countless outstanding men chasing after her, but she had never seen her fall for anyone. Indeed, no one was as beautiful as her in female clothes. In her male form, no one was as handsome as her. It was only natural that she did not like anyone else. ¡°Will he believe you?¡± Dongfang Chu was a little worried. ¡°Who exactly is your fianc¨¦? Why are you still hiding him? We¡¯re not laughing at you.¡± At the mention of her fianc¨¦, Nangong Lengyu let out a cold laugh. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Huo Ci!¡± She was not hiding it from them. They were her best friends and shared all their secrets. She had only found out about it not long ago. Her father had only mentioned it to her during the Lunar New Year. Previously, she had not even known that she had a troublesome fianc¨¦. She had not thought of how to tell them. ¡°What?¡± Wen Ruoshui and Dongfang Chu spoke in unison in shock. Nangong Lengyu sighed gloomily, feeling hopeless. ¡°It¡¯s Huo Ci. There¡¯s definitely nothing to talk about between us. It¡¯s impossible for me to be involved with him. I have to cancel this marriage.¡± Wen Ruoshui¡¯s sixth sense was that things would not end so quickly between her and Huo Ci. However, she had not expected Huo Ci to be her fianc¨¦. It was indeed as she had guessed. Even if the two of them had an ill-fated relationship, it would still be messy. Yu¡¯er had said that lying to him would not be that simple. Huo Ci was not a good person, nor was he a gentleman. He was the kind of person who would seek revenge for the smallest grievance. Dongfang Chu was about to go crazy from anger. ¡°We have to break off the engagement! How can Uncle Nangong hand you over to a scumbag like Huo Ci?!¡± What kind of verbal engagement was this? It was ridiculous for such a person to ruin the rest of his life for such a thing. What era was this? Did they think they were still living in a feudal society? ¡°Calm down.¡± Wen Ruoshui looked at Nangong Lengyu. ¡°Yan Yuanfei already knows your name. If you go to Huo Ci and say that you¡¯re his fianc¨¦e¡¯s boyfriend, what if he doesn¡¯t believe you and investigates you?¡± Yesterday, she introduced her to Yan Yuanfei and said that her name was Nangong Yu. ¡°So what if she¡¯s called Nangong Yu? There are many people with the same name and surname in the world, not to mention that there¡¯s a word missing in her name.¡± Nangong Lengyu felt that Huo Ci would not care about this. He probably wanted to break off the engagement a long time ago. Who would be willing to be with a stranger he had never seen before and had no feelings for? ¡°Just in case, if you offend him and he becomes suspicious, he will definitely investigate your background.¡± Wen Ruoshui was meticulous and thought about it thoroughly. She had to consider unexpected situations. ¡°Then help me ask Yan Yuanfei not to tell Huo Ci anything about me. If you ask him, make sure he doesn¡¯t know anything.¡± Nangong Lengyu thought about it and agreed. If she came to break off the engagement, there would be no more complications. If Huo Ci refused to let go of her because of a name, it would not be worth it. She did not want to be entangled with him. ¡°Okay.¡± Wen Ruoshui nodded. It was very easy to settle Yan Yuanfei¡¯s side. He could also ask make arrangements if Huo Ci investigated Yu¡¯er¡¯s background. In the meantime, Wen Ruoshui went to the washroom. As soon as she walked over, the door of a private room beside her opened and a group of men and women walked out. From their clothes, one could tell that they were rich young masters and young ladies. ¡°Xixi, isn¡¯t that Wen Ruoshui?¡± A woman in the corridor pointed at Wen Ruoshui¡¯s back. ¡°Wasn¡¯t she kicked out of your Dongfang Family long ago? Why does she still have the money to eat here?¡± The other woman¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain. ¡°After she jinxed her whole family to death, the Wen Family¡¯s assets will all be hers. They don¡¯t lack money,¡± the woman with exaggerated makeup added sourly. Wen Ruoshui was a rich lady. Even if she did not work in the Dongfang family, she would not be able to spend all the inheritance her family had left her in her lifetime. ¡°F*ck, if she wasn¡¯t a jinx, I would have definitely played with her.¡± A man smoking beside her looked at the woman¡¯s exquisite and soft figure not far away, his eyes full of desire. Wen Ruoshui was pretty and had a good figure. She was a top-notch woman. The key was that she was rich. However, her life was too tough. He still wanted to live a long life, so he did not dare to provoke her. ¡°Wait for me.¡± Dongfang Xi¡¯s eyes were sinister. She threw the bag in her hand to her companions and chased after them in her high heels. Chapter 1493 - The Wen Yan Couple (28) The group of arrogant and condescending second-generation heirs at the door watched Dongfang Xi leave. Since they were bored and their mouths were sore, they started discussing Wen Ruoshui. ¡°Haha, that¡¯s good. I like it in the car the most. Shao Yu¡¯s new Hummer is going to the wilderness. It¡¯s exciting to think about it!¡± ¡°Shao Yu, aren¡¯t you not afraid of anything? Go after her. After you get her, us brothers will play together. We have to share good things together.¡± ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a problem to have fun once or twice. Didn¡¯t Dongfang Chu stay with her for more than ten years? Isn¡¯t she fine too?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If you¡¯re tired of her, just throw her away. If a man wants a woman like her, she should be grateful.¡± This group of rich second-generation heirs were all profligate sons of the capital. They spoke without restraint and spoke lewdly. They would try all kinds of sexual activities together like threesomes and orgies. Not far away, Yan Yuanfei strode over. His usually gentle eyes were already filled with a chill that made one¡¯s heart palpitate. When he walked to the side, he stopped in his tracks. ¡°Do you people use your mouths to spout nonsense?¡± The few rich second-generation heirs were chatting happily. Who would have thought that someone would dare to interfere in their business? They cursed as they looked in his direction. There was even one who rolled up his sleeves and prepared to teach him a lesson. However, when this group of profligate sons saw his face clearly, they all fell silent. All of them were like frosted eggplants, listless. They lowered their heads and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Yan.¡± Yan Yuanfei glanced at them coldly. ¡°Shut your mouths. Don¡¯t let me hear those words again.¡± If it weren¡¯t for their elders, he wouldn¡¯t have let them off. How could a bunch of ignorant things be worthy of mentioning her name? The profligates agreed in fear and trepidation, breaking out in a cold sweat. Normally, gentlemanly people gave people the greatest impact when they were angry. It was the most terrifying. ¡°Where is she?¡± Yan Yuanfei did not see Wen Ruoshui, but from their discussions, she was definitely in this restaurant. ¡°Mr. Yan, who are you talking about?¡± The profligate son in the lead was so scared that his voice was trembling. It was not that he was too timid, but the aura emitted by the man was too oppressive. ¡°Wen Ruoshui.¡± When Yan Yuanfei said this name, even his cold voice became gentler. ¡°In¡­ in the washroom.¡± The playboy pointed at the corridor not far away. ¡°Over there.¡± The remaining profligates did not dare to speak. They looked at each other. What a joke! They had only discussed women. It was very common for men to talk about such topics. Why had they made Mr. Yan unhappy? It turned out that it was not because they were discussing women, but because the woman they were discussing was Wen Ruoshui! The few socialites heaved a sigh of relief when they saw Yan Yuanfei walk away. Oh my god, this is shocking news. There must be something between Mr. Yan and Wen Ruoshui! Could it be that Mr. Yan had taken a liking to Wen Ruoshui, this jinx? However, no matter what they thought, they did not dare to discuss it anymore. Everyone knew that Mr. Yan¡¯s eldest brother, Mr. Rong Yin, worked at the Security Bureau. If he found out that they had badmouthed Mr. Yan, not to mention them, even their families would suffer with them. After all, big shots of their level were strictly protected by the country¡¯s institutions. The washroom was very quiet. There was no one there. Wen Ruoshui stood up and was about to open the cubicle door to go out when a basin of cold water suddenly poured down on her head and drenched her entire body instantly. It was so cold that she shivered and scolded coldly, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± At the door, panicked footsteps left quickly. The door was blocked by someone outside. She tried to push it open twice but failed. It was not appropriate to destroy the door. Even if she went out now, the person who splashed water on her must have escaped. Who was it? He had poured cold water on her in the washroom! When Yan Yuanfei went over, he saw a woman wearing a mask and sunglasses coming out of the washroom. She was sinister and evil. When the woman saw him, she left in a hurry. Wen Ruoshui came to the washroom without taking her phone. She knocked on the washroom door. ¡°Is anyone there? I¡¯m locked inside. Can you help me open the door?¡± Yan Yuanfei stood at the washroom door. When he heard her voice, he rushed in without thinking. Thankfully, there was no one in the washroom. The cubicle Wen Ruoshui was in was blocked by a mop. She could not open the door or go out. Yan Yuanfei looked at the disheveled woman in front of him, who was drenched. His heart suddenly tightened, and it hurt a little. He hurriedly took off his coat and put it on her. Wen Ruoshui had not expected him to be the first to rush in to save her. When she saw the nervous and worried man in front of her, she was slightly stunned. She smiled at him. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Go out and change first.¡± Yan Yuanfei¡¯s voice was tense with obvious heartache. He glanced at the washroom and confirmed what had happened. The tools on the ground were still there. There was an empty bucket and a stool. Someone had stepped on the stool and splashed water on her. ¡°Okay.¡± Wen Ruoshui did not feel very cold. After all, there was heating everywhere, and the heating was very strong. The place was very warm, and she did not catch a cold. However, her clothes were all wet, and they felt tight against her body. Yu Bo was guarding the washroom door. There was even a sign that said that it was being repaired. When he saw the two of them coming out, he hurried over and greeted them respectfully. Yan Yuanfei approached him and whispered a few instructions to him to find the culprit who ran away after doing something bad. If he was not wrong, he was the woman he met when he came over. Now that he thought about it, she felt a little familiar. When he saw him, the woman was obviously nervous. She should be someone he had seen before. Yu Bo listened to the instructions and went to find the manager of the restaurant. He looked at the surveillance cameras and went to find her. Yan Yuanfei had a photographic memory of the people he had seen. He told him very clearly about the culprit¡¯s clothes, height, and figure. It was very easy to find the culprit. Wen Ruoshui was afraid that Dongfang Chu and Nangong Lengyu would be worried when they saw that she was not going back, so she asked Yan Yuanfei to get someone to inform the duo. When the duo found out that she had been attacked in the washroom, they ran over nervously. The surveillance footage was quickly brought over and they found the woman Yan Yuanfei had seen. Dongfang Chu recognized her at a glance. She clenched her fists angrily and turned around with red eyes to settle the score. ¡°Dongfang Xi, she¡¯s courting death!¡± This evil woman was too much. She had already kicked Shui Shui out of the Dongfang family, yet she still wanted to kill her? This time, it was splashing water. What about next time? Don¡¯t tell me she was going to kill someone! Chapter 1494 - The Wen Yan Couple (29) Wen Ruoshui¡¯s personality was a little stable, so she was indifferent to everything. However, it was not that she did not have a temper. After being splashed with water for no reason, anyone would have a temper and get angry. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Dongfang Chu had been angry for the whole day. Anger surged to her head. ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll definitely teach her a lesson.¡± She had to take revenge! During this period, she had been looking for the real culprit who had spread the rumors in the hospital. She had already found clues. All kinds of evidence and clues proved that Dongfang Xi had done it! It was not enough that she chased Shui Shui away. She even dared to play such tricks behind her back. If she told Grandpa, he would not let her off easily. Before Dongfang Xi could leave the restaurant, she was invited over by Yan Yuanfei. She was a little vigilant, but she did not mind. The group of young masters and young ladies did not tell her about seeing Yan Yuanfei and being frightened by him. They only gave her a sympathetic look. One of the girls, who had a good relationship with her, reminded her, ¡°Xixi, you should call your grandpa!¡± Not long after Dongfang Xi came out of the washroom, she saw Wen Ruoshui, who was drenched and in a mess, coming out with Yan Yuanfei. If her guess was right, Xixi must have done that to Wen Ruoshui. Xixi had never liked her since she was young. Last month, she had been forced by Old Master Dongfang to break up with her boyfriend of two years because of her. After that, she hated her even more. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Dongfang Xi¡¯s lips curled up smugly, her eyes filled with arrogance and disdain. ¡°Yan Yuanfei nearly became my brother-in-law. He¡¯s probably still thinking about my sister and wants my help!¡± She had heard from Second Aunt that Dongfang Chu was not satisfied with Yan Yuanfei. Grandpa and Second Uncle did not want him to be the son-in-law of the Dongfang Family either. However, Yan Yuanfei was already concerned about Dongfang Chu and had been wooing her ever since! Although Dongfang Chu was her younger sister, she was closer to that little slut Wen Ruoshui than to them sisters. She had never liked her. She hoped that this short-lived Yan Yuanfei would woo Dongfang Chu and pass away, leaving her as a widow! She hoped that this short-lived Yan Yuanfei would woo Dongfang Chu and pass away, leaving her as a widow! Smack! A crisp sound rang in the air. Dongfang Xi tilted her face and felt a burning pain on her cheek. The other party was too strong, so her eyes were bloodshot. It took her a long time to recover her vision. When she saw the person standing in front of her clearly, her face suddenly turned hideous and she roared angrily, ¡°Wen Ruoshui, how dare you hit me!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t just want to hit you!¡± Dongfang Chu and Nangong Lengyu appeared in front of her. They each held a bucket of water and splashed it at her. Dongfang Xi could not dodge in time and was drenched by the sudden water. She screamed angrily, ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± ¡°Dongfang Xi, if you dare to bully Shui Shui again, you won¡¯t be as lucky as you are today.¡± Dongfang Chu sneered at her. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡± Dongfang Xi was so angry that she went crazy. She didn¡¯t care about her image anymore and rushed at them, ready to teach them a lesson. However, the ground was too slippery and her heels were too high. Before she could take two steps, her feet slipped and she fell heavily to the ground. Her face was contorted in pain. ¡°You know very well whether you did it or not.¡± Dongfang Chu¡¯s anger could not be appeased. She took another basin of water and poured it on her head. ¡°Dongfang Xi, wake up. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve done to Shui Shui recently. When I go back and tell Grandpa, let¡¯s see if he¡¯ll let you off!¡± Although Shui Shui had left the Dongfang Family and Grandpa had tacitly agreed to it because of her background, he did not like her very much. However, she was still Grandpa Wen¡¯s biological granddaughter and the only descendant of the Wen Family. Even if it was on account of the Wen Family, Grandpa would not ignore her. ¡°Do you think Grandpa will accuse me, his biological granddaughter, because of a jinx like Wen Ruoshui?¡± Dongfang Xi was furious. She glared at her fiercely, wishing she could kill her. ¡°Grandpa doesn¡¯t believe in everything like you. Grandpa isn¡¯t blind. He won¡¯t be deceived by you!¡± These two little bitches actually dared to hit her! No, that¡¯s not right! What she had done had not been exposed at all. It must have been their wild guesses! Yan Yuanfei was not around. They had deliberately deceived her and used Yan Yuanfei¡¯s name to deceive her. Let¡¯s see how she would punish them! Yan Yuanfei was not someone to be trifled with. His name was not something any Tom, Dick, or Harry could borrow! ¡°Then let¡¯s wait and see. Let¡¯s see if Grandpa will believe you or the evidence in my hands.¡± After Dongfang Chu said that, she did not want to look at her anymore, lest she dirty her eyes. ¡°Why are you wasting your breath on her? Just cripple her.¡± Nangong Lengyu¡¯s fingers cracked as she stretched her muscles. Her eyes were filled with a careless, murderous look. This brat dared to bully Shui Shui like this. Did she think that Shui Shui was easy to bully and that there was no one backing her up? Didn¡¯t she know that the people behind Shui Shui were her and Chu Chu? Now, there was also Yan Yuanfei. Was he someone she could afford to offend? What kind of dog was she? ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Upon seeing that she was about to attack, Dongfang Xi was scared out of her wits by the murderous aura on her body. She pretended to be calm and warned her, ¡°If you dare to touch me, my grandfather, my parents, and my brother will not let you off!¡± She had heard that Wen Ruoshui was in a relationship. The pretty boy in front of her who was threatening her was her lover! ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are.¡± Nangong Lengyu was not someone who was easy to talk to. She would seek revenge for the smallest grievance and would never make a fuss if she could. She picked up a chair beside her and raised it with one hand. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Dongfang Xi saw that the chair was about to hit her and felt a chill run down her spine. Her vision darkened and she fainted. Nangong Lengyu let out a disdainful snort. This was too boring. She looked at Dongfang Chu. ¡°She¡¯s so timid, yet she still dares to bully others.¡± When Dongfang Chu saw that Dongfang Xi was unconscious, she did not find it interesting. She asked Wen Ruoshui, ¡°Shui Shui, how do you plan to deal with her?¡± Wen Ruoshui glanced at her coldly and said, ¡°Since she dares to do it, let¡¯s end it all at once. Take her to the Dongfang family.¡± She did not want Dongfang Xi to keep causing trouble in the dark in the future. She found it troublesome and was most afraid of people with dark hearts who only knew how to harm others in secret. She could not be bothered with her. She was always courting death. It was not worth it to deal with her. Chapter 1495 - The Wen Yan Couple (30) When Dongfang Xi woke up, she realized that she was already at home. She looked at the old man sitting on the sofa and cried aggrievedly. ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa, you have to seek justice for me!¡± Dongfang Ke¡¯s face was ashen as he threw the photo at her face. He was so angry that his voice was trembling. ¡°Look at yourself. Is that you up there?¡± Even if Shui Shui had left the Dongfang Family, she was still the only bloodline of his old friend. No matter where she was, he would not ignore her! The older a person was, the more afraid they were of death. He was afraid that Shui Shui would bring bad luck to their Dongfang Family, so he tacitly agreed to let the eldest son¡¯s family cause trouble and let her leave the Dongfang Family on her own accord. However, this did not mean that he did not care about her. If he really did not care about her, how would he explain it to his old friend in the future? ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t know. I really don¡¯t know. They wronged me.¡± All Dongfang Xi could do now was deny it. The photo was of her coming out of the washroom, but this did not mean anything, nor could it prove that she had done it. They could not do anything to her. ¡°You still don¡¯t want to admit it? Do you want me to take out the family law?¡± Dongfang Ke¡¯s face was ashen. He picked up a stack of documents and a few photos on the table and threw them at her face. ¡°You don¡¯t know this person either, right?¡± Dongfang Xi took a look. It was the person she had found to spread Wen Ruoshui¡¯s rumors at the hospital. When she had given him money, they had been photographed. Her expression changed slightly, and she continued to lie stubbornly, trying to bluff her way out. ¡°Grandpa, how did you get this? Did they spout nonsense to you? This person is just a medicine seller. I bought some medicine from him.¡± The photo was of her meeting the middle-aged cleaner at the bar. However, in order to prevent future trouble, she had already gotten someone to deal with this middle-aged man. It was definitely impossible for them to find this person, nor could they find any clues to the rumors she had spread. She was not stupid enough to leave behind a disaster. Had Dongfang Chu or Wen Ruoshui done it? Had she actually sensed it long ago and sent someone to follow her? ¡°Sell medicine? What medicine?¡± Dongfang Ke¡¯s face darkened. He had lived for so long. If he could not tell that she was lying, he would have lived in vain. ¡°What kind of medicine can there be in a bar?¡± Dongfang Xi shrugged indifferently. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s that kind of medicine. It can make people happy and relax.¡± When Dongfang Ke heard this, she frowned and pointed at her angrily. ¡°You unfilial daughter. How dare you take that kind of medicine in a bar? Are you trying to anger me to death?¡± ¡°Then, Grandpa, you forced me to break up with him. Have you thought about my feelings?¡± Dongfang Xi had already gotten a new boyfriend. She no longer had any feelings for her ex-boyfriend. However, she still had to use this incident to gain his trust and sympathy. ¡°Dongfang Xi, I think you won¡¯t shed tears until you see the coffin. Are you sure you want to be stubborn to the end?¡± Nangong Lengyu stood up and looked down at her coldly. ¡°Why should I admit it? Who do you think you are? How dare you shout in front of my grandpa?¡± Dongfang Xi confirmed that she was not a descendant of a wealthy family in the capital. She had never seen her before. She looked at Dongfang Ji and complained, ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s her. She¡¯s Wen Ruoshui¡¯s boyfriend.¡± Humph! Grandpa cared the most about the children¡¯s marriage. Even if Wen Ruoshui was chased away, Grandpa would not let her find a random boyfriend. She was about to be finished with this pretty boy in front of her. It was definitely impossible for them to be together. ¡°Shut up!¡± Dongfang Ke glared at her fiercely. At this point, she still dared to spout nonsense. Wasn¡¯t she embarrassed? What pretty boy? Don¡¯t speak if you don¡¯t know anything! After being scolded by the Old Master, Dongfang Xi held her breath in her chest. She bit her lips with an unconvinced expression, but she did not dare to speak anymore. What had the pretty boy said to Grandpa? Why did she feel like Grandpa was on his side? Shouldn¡¯t Grandpa have chased him away? In the past, Dongfang Ke would often go overseas to see Dongfang Chu and Wen Ruoshui. After some time, he naturally knew Nangong Lengyu. In addition, before the Nangong Family moved overseas, they were also a big family in China and were familiar with each other! Yu¡¯er was a girl. What boyfriend? It turned out that Xixi had said that she had a boyfriend. She was talking about Yu¡¯er. However, no matter who she was talking about, she had already left. If he was unwilling to let her come back, she would definitely not agree either. ¡°Grandpa.¡± Nangong Lengyu looked at Dongfang Xi and said very politely, ¡°You saw it, right? It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to give you face, but she has no intention of repentance.¡± Logically speaking, the Dongfang Family had a strict upbringing. She had thought that the daughters of the Dongfang Family were as gentle, kind, and sensible as Chu Chu. She had not expected there to be such a disgusting thing like Dongfang Xi. Dongfang Ke was also extremely disappointed. He looked at her and said, ¡°What other evidence do you have? Take them out now. If you really prove that she did it, I definitely won¡¯t side with her.¡± How could the daughter of the Dongfang family do such an embarrassing thing? It was fine if she did it, but she was even caught red-handed. Even he was implicated. Nangong Lengyu ordered the bodyguard beside her softly. Soon, the bodyguard bribed and brought the cleaner who had spread the rumors about Wen Ruoshui. Dongfang Chu had gotten someone to follow and take the cleaner¡¯s photo, but she had not been able to find him. Yan Yuanfei had helped her find him. Therefore, if there was anything she could not solve, she would still have to look for him. Dongfang Chu had searched for a long time but had not found any clues. He used an hour to find the person. When the middle-aged cleaner saw Dongfang Xi, his face turned pale and his body trembled. His legs went limp. It was her. It was this woman. After giving him the money, she was afraid that he would leak the secret and hire someone to kill him! ¡°Is she the one who asked you to spread Doctor Wen¡¯s rumors?¡± Nangong Lengyu pointed at Dongfang Xi. ¡°Look carefully. Tell the truth. The people here will seek justice for you.¡± The cleaner nodded and looked at her in fear. ¡°It¡¯s her. She was the one who found someone to kill me.¡± This uncle was a gambler. He could not earn much as a cleaner at the hospital and owed a lot of money to loan sharks. He did not have any morals when it came to gambling. As long as he was paid enough, he would do whatever he was told to do. Dongfang Xi had given him 50,000 yuan to defame Wen Ruoshui. It was very simple for him. However, this person was greedy. Later, he had threatened Dongfang Xi to ask her for money. Otherwise, he would have told Wen Ruoshui about their deal. Dongfang Xi had not expected to find trouble for herself. She had been threatened twice by him asking her for money. She was not someone to be trifled with. After being forced into a corner, she had decided to hire someone to kill him to prevent any future trouble. Chapter 1496 - The Wen Yan Couple (31) However, this uncle was vigilant and lucky. He did not deserve to die. He escaped from the killers and did not dare to go home or call the police. He pretended to be a tramp and wandered around. ¡°He¡¯s lying, Grandpa. I don¡¯t know him. I really don¡¯t know him. They wanted to frame me.¡± Dongfang Xi did not dare to admit it. If she did, her grandpa would not let her off. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± The middle-aged cleaner knelt in front of Dongfang Xi, knowing that the old man could make decisions for him. ¡°I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have taken her money and done bad things to frame Doctor Wen. This is my retribution. Old Master, please let me off!¡± He had been brought here in a daze. The person who had brought him had told him that as long as he told the truth about what he had done and what he knew, his life would not be in danger. Dongfang Xi¡¯s eyes were red from crying, and her face was covered in tears. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t listen to him. I¡­¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Dongfang Xi pointed at her and shouted, trembling in anger. All these years, he had been very strict with his grandchildrens¡¯ upbringing. He had not expected his granddaughter to do such an embarrassing thing. He had already warned them not to lay their hands on Shui Shui. He had already fulfilled their wish and chased her out. What else did they want? Did they want to kill her? Dongfang Xi was anxious and hateful. She was anxious about how to make her grandpa soften his heart and let her off this time. She hated Dongfang Chu and the rest for causing her to be like this. She knew that they could not bear to see her well and wanted to force her to die! ¡°Is this how I usually teach you to treat your sisters? No matter what, Shui Shui is still your sister. Why are you so vicious?¡± Dongfang Xi¡¯s eyes were red from anger. If she had not been a girl, he would have beaten her to death! As a descendant of the Dongfang Family, she had embarrassed him completely. After Shui Shui suffered such a grievance, how was he going to explain this to her old friend when he met her in another world a hundred years later? ¡°Grandpa, I was wrong. I was just confused. I didn¡¯t want to harm Shui Shui.¡± Dongfang Xi knew that she couldn¡¯t escape, so she simply cried and confessed. Anyway, she was Grandpa¡¯s biological granddaughter. Even if she schemed against Wen Ruoshui, Grandpa could not bear to do anything to her. As for this cleaner, he had already done his task. He would not dare to go out and spout nonsense. It was something that could be resolved with some money. ¡°You¡­¡± Dongfang Xi glared at her fiercely before looking at Wen Ruoshui.¡± Shui Shui, tell me what to do with her. Grandpa will listen to you. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll listen to Grandpa.¡± Wen Ruoshui¡¯s beautiful face was cold. She could not be bothered to look at Dongfang Xi. Dongfang Ke had always disliked her cold attitude no matter who she faced. He could not guess what she was thinking and sighed. ¡°Then let her go back to her hometown in Ci County!¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± Dongfang Xi shouted sharply and looked at the old man in disbelief. Her face finally revealed panic and fear. ¡°I don¡¯t want to. Grandpa, you can¡¯t send me back. I want to take care of Grandpa and be filial to you. I don¡¯t want to go back to my hometown!¡± What kind of place was her hometown? It was barren. Going there was simply torture for her. She would rather die than go! ¡°Pack up. I¡¯ll get someone to bring you back.¡± Dongfang Ke had already made up her mind. There was no room for negotiation. ¡°Without Shui Shui¡¯s consent, you can forget about stepping into the capital again in this lifetime.¡± When Dongfang Xi heard this, her face turned ashen. She ignored everything and crawled directly to Wen Ruoshui. She cried and begged her, ¡°Shui Shui, please help me say something. Don¡¯t let Grandpa send me away. It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have harmed you. Can you forgive me this time?¡± Wen Ruoshui avoided her dirty hand and glanced at her coldly from above. Her voice was also cold. ¡°It¡¯s Grandpa¡¯s decision. If you have anything to say, go find Grandpa!¡± Dongfang Xi was evil and had always disliked her. She would not believe her nonsense. Even if she let her stay, she would not be grateful. She would only become worse and think of ways to harm her. Although she had apologized, she must have hated her to the core. She had only begged her and apologized to her so that she could stay. Hatred surged in Dongfang Xi¡¯s heart, corroding her limbs and bones like poison. However, in order to stay, she went all out. There were tears on her face pitifully as she begged, ¡°Shui Shui, Chu Chu, you can¡¯t do this to me. I¡¯m your sister. Help me beg Grandpa. I don¡¯t want to go back to my hometown. I¡¯ll definitely treat Shui Shui well in the future. If I lie, I¡¯ll be struck by lightning and die a horrible death.¡± Dongfang Ke looked at them and did not speak. Dongfang Chu glanced at Wen Ruoshui and wanted to say something, but she swallowed her words after Nangong Lengyu glared at her. Nangong Lengyu smiled and looked at Dongfang Xi. ¡°Grandpa Dongfang, the water was splashed all over Shui Shui today. She has a fever, so we¡¯ll go back first.¡± Chu Chu¡¯s temper came and went quickly. When she saw Dongfang Xi kneel down and beg for mercy, her heart must have softened. After all, she was her sister and had feelings for her. However, if Dongfang Xi, this evil woman, really stayed, she would definitely not let Shui Shui off. She would not even let her and Chu Chu off. The best way was naturally to make her scram far away. She could not harm anyone even if she wanted to. It would be letting her off easy if she was sent back to her hometown. She should be thrown on a small island and trapped there forever. ¡°Chu Chu, you stay,¡± Dongfang Xi called out to Dongfang Chu. ¡°Yes, Grandpa.¡± Dongfang Chu did not dare disobey her grandpa¡¯s orders in his anger and stayed behind obediently. Dongfang Ke did not side with his granddaughter. That night, he ignored Dongfang Xi¡¯s cries and pleas and insisted on sending her back to her hometown. Nangong Lengyu was afraid that if she rented a room from Wen Ruoshui, Yan Yuanfei would be worried about her and would have to invite her to stay at his house. She might as well not go back. She found a hotel and booked a luxurious suite to sleep in for the night. ¡°Yu¡¯er, be careful when you¡¯re alone outside. Call me if anything happens.¡± Wen Ruoshui saw that she was about to get out of the car and pulled her away. She was constantly worried. After all, Huo Ci was not a reasonable person. If he was involved, it would definitely be difficult to handle. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll look for you immediately after I¡¯m done.¡± Nangong Lengyu was very confident that she would be able to settle Huo Ci quickly and make him agree to break off the engagement obediently. Then, she thought about it. Since she had come to China, her trip should not be in vain. She wanted to have a good vacation, see the beautiful mountains and rivers, and eat delicious food from various places. Chapter 1497 - The Wen Yan Couple (32) ¡°Don¡¯t fight him head-on.¡± Wen Ruoshui looked at her seriously and reminded her, ¡°As the saying goes, a strong dragon cannot suppress a local snake. You¡¯re unfamiliar with this place. Don¡¯t go overboard.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do.¡± Nangong Lengyu told the taxi driver to leave quickly and smiled. ¡°I know what to do.¡± Through the window, Wen Ruoshui looked at her high-spirited back view and frowned slightly. Her eyes could not hide her worry. After all, this was her first time in China. Huo Ci was a tyrant in the capital, so she would be at a disadvantage if they fought. During the afternoon break, Wen Ruoshui received a call from Nangong Lengyu, asking her to help find Yan Yuanfei and get a transfer student slot at Beijing Fourth High School. She wanted to go to school there. Huo Ci was currently in No. 4 High School, his third year of high school. The college entrance examination was in a few months. Nangong Lengyu turned around. She was also in her third year of high school and had even told her that she wanted to take the college entrance examination. ¡°Why do you want to take the college entrance examination domestically?¡± Wen Ruoshui felt uneasy when she heard her strange words. Which one of these rich second-generation heirs in the country did not want to go to foreign universities? Especially for someone with poor grades like Huo Ci. His family must have arranged for overseas schools. ¡°Huo Ci made a bet with me. If I score higher than him in the college entrance examination, he will agree to break off the engagement.¡± Nangong Lengyu sneered. ¡°He wants to beat me with his lousy results?¡± ¡°What exactly did you tell him?¡± Wen Ruoshui kept feeling that she had been tricked by Huo Ci. Nangong Lengyu told Wen Ruoshui the main point of her negotiation with Huo Ci in the morning. In order to take revenge on her, Huo Ci had asked her to stay together from now on until the end of the college entrance examination. Before the results were out, it would be convenient for him to make things difficult for her during this period. ¡°Huo Ci must be taking this opportunity to take revenge on you.¡± Wen Ruoshui frowned. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t agree. Let¡¯s think of another way.¡± It was obvious that Huo Ci had thought of a plan to take revenge on her. If she lived with him, who knew how he would bully her! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a way to deal with him.¡± Nangong Lengyu was calm and open-minded. ¡°I¡¯m not talking about that. The two of you will live under the same roof alone. Do you know that feelings grow over time?¡± Wen Ruoshui knew that Huo Ci would seek revenge for the smallest grievance. He had no interest in Yu¡¯er now either. He just wanted revenge. However, who could say for sure about feelings? What if his brain was squeezed by the door one day and he developed feelings for Yu¡¯er? Yu¡¯er had never liked a boy or fallen in love since she was young. It was serious that she had been deceived by him. ¡°I¡¯m a man now. I¡¯m Nangong Lengyu¡¯s boyfriend.¡± Nangong Lengyu emphasized her words. ¡°The two of us hate each other now. Don¡¯t worry, this kind of thing that you¡¯re imagining definitely won¡¯t happen. Even if I like a dog or a pig, I won¡¯t like Huo Ci.¡± Was she joking? A bastard like Huo Ci was stupid, impulsive, petty, and irritable. He was also annoying in every way. Even if the seawater flowed backward, it was impossible for her to like him! Wen Ruoshui knew her temper. No one could persuade her when she had decided on something. She sighed and reminded her, ¡°Then be careful. Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re safe just because you¡¯re dressed as a man. Who knows what Huo Ci will do with his personality?¡± It was not a big deal for a man and a woman to live together for a day or two. If they stayed together for too long, it was hard to guarantee that there would not be any problems. Especially since Yu¡¯er¡¯s identity and gender required special attention. If Huo Ci found out that she was Nangong Lengyu, his fianc¨¦e, and that she had lied to him, he would definitely not let the matter rest. ¡°Just keep it a secret between you and Chu Chu.¡± Nangong Lengyu did not need to worry about anything else. This was the first time she had come to China since she was young, so she did not know any children of Chinese families or daughters of wealthy families. The only two people she knew were Dongfang Chu and Wen Ruoshui. As long as they did not say anything, no one would know her true identity. She also believed that a person like Huo Ci would not hesitate to take revenge on her and would not casually investigate her background because he looked down on her. Yan Yuanfei solved the issue of Nangong Lengyu¡¯s transfer with a phone call, allowing her to successfully enter Fourth High School. She also stayed in the same dormitory as Huo Ci. Wen Ruoshui and Dongfang Chu discussed this matter and unanimously felt that it was still a little risky. However, other than Huo Ci taking the initiative to propose a solution to the marriage, they could not think of any other good ideas for the time being. After all, Huo Ci was not someone who could be dealt with using money or threats. If he was unwilling, no one could do anything to him. Wen Ruoshui rested for half a day on Thursday. She finally had time to move. She found a moving company and moved back to her house from the rented house. Yan Yuanfei had accompanied the President on an overseas visit this week. Before she left, she had even left a note on his door to tell him that she had moved. Habit was a very scary thing. Although Wen Ruoshui had moved, she still subconsciously walked towards the rented house every day when she went out. That night, after the surgery, it was already past one o¡¯clock. She took a taxi and told him the address. When she reached her house, she suddenly realized that she had gone the wrong way. She returned to the door of the rented house. The note she had written was still at the door next door, but he had not returned. Disappointment flashed across her heart imperceptibly. She touched his house key in her bag and hesitated for a moment before opening the door. She told herself that she did not want to stay at his house, but it was too late. It would take too much time to go home. She would not be able to sleep for a few hours before she got up to go to the hospital to work. The room was very quiet. Perhaps it was because no one had lived in it for too long, but coldness and loneliness assaulted her, making her feel a little lonely. She did not turn on the lights or go to the bedroom. She was really too tired. After lying on the sofa for a short while, she fell asleep. Yan Yuanfei got off the plane and rejected the President¡¯s suggestion to have dinner with his colleagues. He got in the car and left eagerly. The President looked at the secretary beside him and asked, ¡°Far from being in love?¡± The President¡¯s secretary replied in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that.¡± The President smiled. ¡°He must be in love. Only people in love would want to grow wings and fly to their lover¡¯s side immediately like him.¡± A minister beside him started talking. He smiled and said that he seemed to have heard that he was in love. It was normal for young people to be in love. However, they were all very curious about how outstanding a woman was to be able to catch the eye of their pure-hearted Cabinet Chief. When Yan Yuanfei reached the door, he saw a note pasted on it. The girl¡¯s handwriting was beautiful, and the words were like her. She exuded a cold and stubborn aura. When he saw the contents of the note, disappointment flashed across his eyes. He took the note and folded it carefully before turning to leave. Chapter 1498 - The Wen Yan Couple (33) If she was not here, why would he stay? The night was very quiet. The moment he turned around, he heard a slight movement in the living room. He turned around, opened the door, and pushed it open. The light fragrance mixed with the smell of disinfectant from the hospital assaulted her nose. Under the bright moonlight pouring down from the window, he could clearly see the figure lying on the sofa. She was sleeping soundly. Her body was curled up, and her arms were crossed. She was curled into a small ball and sleeping in an insecure position. The living room was not big, but she was the only one sleeping. It looked empty and cold. Yan Yuanfei looked at the little woman on the sofa in a daze. He closed the door quietly, changed his shoes, and walked towards her, afraid that he would wake her up. The heating in the district was not very strong, and it was a little cold. Her coat was hung on a hanger, and she fell asleep wearing only a thin woolen shirt. Yan Yuanfei¡¯s heart ached when he saw this. He did not know why she had come to his house. He wanted to go to the bedroom to get a blanket for her, but he was afraid that she would not be comfortable sleeping on the sofa. After hesitating for a moment, he bent down and carefully picked her up. Wen Ruoshui was sleeping soundly, but when she was picked up, she still opened her eyes vigilantly. The lights in the room were not switched on, so she could not see the person in front of her clearly. However, she smelled a familiar smell from the man. She had just woken up and was still a little groggy. Her voice was hoarse from waking up. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Yan Yuanfei nodded, his voice sounding even sexier and gentler in the darkness. ¡°Why did you fall asleep here?¡± Before he had left, she had still been suffering from a low fever. She had just recovered a little on the day he had left. In the week he had been gone, he had been worried about her every day. However, many of his trips overseas had been conducted in secret. He had not been able to call her to ask about her condition. ¡°I went back to the wrong house.¡± At this point, Wen Ruoshui sniffled aggrievedly. ¡°I forgot that I moved. I walked here in a daze.¡± Upon seeing the woman¡¯s aggrieved look, Yan Yuanfei let out a low laugh and sighed lovingly. ¡°Little Muddlehead.¡± Wen Ruoshui met the man¡¯s eyes, and her heart melted. She wished she could melt in his gentle gaze. In a low voice, she argued, ¡°I had fourteen hours of surgery.¡± Yan Yuanfei¡¯s heart ached immensely. He placed her on the bed and half-squatted in front of her. He asked gently, ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten yet, right? What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll cook.¡± Wen Ruoshui had already slept for a few hours and was starting to recover from her exhaustion. When she heard him mention food, her stomach started to rumble as it was empty. Her voice was soft as she looked at him with slightly dazed eyes. ¡°Noodles.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± This was the first time Yan Yuanfei had seen her look so adorable. Her soft voice sounded like she was acting coquettishly with him. In the past, when she treated him, she was always distant and polite. She kept a distance from him and did not dare to approach him. Wen Ruoshui looked at his silly smile and lay on the bed. She looked at him and said softly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll sleep for a while more. Call me when you¡¯re done.¡± The corners of Yan Yuanfei¡¯s lips curled up in joy. He looked at the young lady lying softly on the bed and could not help but reach out to pat her head gently. ¡°Okay.¡± Wen Ruoshui felt that the man¡¯s big hand was like magic. Just a light touch made her heart jump with joy. When she saw the man¡¯s tall figure walk out of the bedroom, she got out of bed and ran to the sofa in the living room, preparing to eat. Although Yan Yuanfei was not in the country, the ingredients in the fridge would not disappear. Someone would come over every day to replace them with fresh ingredients. Soon, two bowls of oily noodles were served. Wen Ruoshui was extremely hungry when she smelled the fragrance. She took the initiative to run to the kitchen to help get spoons and chopsticks. She sat upright on the sofa and waited for the man to bring the noodles over. There were two bowls of noodles, a plate of sweet tomatoes, and candles. However, the strange thing was that the tomatoes were whole. In the middle was an ordinary tomato with a small tomato circle beside it. Yan Yuanfei lit the candle and placed it on the coffee table. He switched off the lights in the living room and smiled. ¡°Life has to be a little ritualistic, right?¡± Wen Ruoshui nodded. At this moment, her mind was filled with noodles. How could she tolerate anything else? However, she still endured it. She wanted to wait until he sat down and the two of them ate together. Upon seeing her focus all her energy on the noodles, Yan Yuanfei smiled and said, ¡°Eat! Little glutton.¡± ¡°It smells so good!¡± Wen Ruoshui was like a child who had obtained the permission of an adult. She happily took a bite with her chopsticks and could not help but praise him. ¡°Mr. Yan, the noodles you made are too delicious. If you open a noodle shop in the future, I¡¯ll definitely come to your house three times a day to eat noodles.¡± Yan Yuanfei looked at the girl in front of him with a gentle and doting expression in his eyes. He said gently, ¡°I won¡¯t open a noodle shop. I¡¯ll only cook for you.¡± Wen Ruoshui¡¯s heart was beating violently in her chest, and her face felt a little hot. She buried her head in her noodles and pretended not to hear anything. She took her chopsticks and prepared to pick up a tomato. It was a little strange. In the past, they had eaten all kinds of pickled vegetables and had never eaten sweet tomatoes. ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Yan Yuanfei shouted. Wen Ruoshui stopped in her tracks and looked at him in confusion. She saw the man¡¯s slender hand holding a spoon and knocking on the tomatoes one by one. It was as if he was performing a magic trick. The tomatoes were knocked open one by one, turning into exquisite roses. Nine roses were placed on a plate. Her eyes widened as she looked at the magical scene in front of her. She lost her ability to speak for a moment. It was too beautiful. How could he be so impressive? How did he make these roses in such a short time? Was this food? This was simply art, alright? She could not bear to eat the tomatoes. It was too wasteful. Beautiful things should be kept for appreciation. ¡°There are no roses at the last minute.¡± Yan Yuanfei smiled, his eyes gentle as he stared at her lovingly. ¡°Miss Wen, I¡¯m officially wooing you here. Will you be my girlfriend?¡± Wen Ruoshui had not expected him to suddenly confess to her. Her mind was in a mess as she looked at him in disbelief. Her voice was stammering. ¡°What¡­ what did you say?¡± ¡°Ms. Wen, be my girlfriend!¡± Yan Yuanfei looked at her gently and solemnly. He picked up her hand and placed it on his heart. ¡°I don¡¯t have roses. I only have this heart that throbs for you. Are you willing to be my girlfriend?¡± He had always been confident in his actions. He would follow his thoughts step by step and only do it when he was 100% confident. However, when it came to her, he had become unlike himself. For the first time, he was hesitant, uncertain, and worried. Chapter 1499 - The Wen Yan Couple (34) He was afraid that she would reject him. He was afraid that after she rejected him, the two of them would not even be friends. He wanted to confess to her and express his feelings for her after he had absolute confidence. However, the moment he opened the door and saw her, he had decided that he did not want to wait anymore. He could not wait anymore. He liked her. He liked her like crazy. She was an obsession he had never had in his life. Although Sixth Brother was a scumbag, he was right about one thing. If he liked her, he should go after her. He should not be afraid. He was not a man. ¡°Okay.¡± Wen Ruoshui looked at the man in front of her and met his eyes. Her eyes were moist as she nodded vigorously. She did not want to hide or run away anymore. She liked the feeling of being with him. Her heart was warm, as if she had finally found the spring that belonged to her. It was so beautiful that she wanted to stick to him. The palpitations he had given her, the surprises he had given her, the gentleness he had given her¡­ He had given her everything he had. How could she let him down? ¡­ Wen Ruoshui and Yan Yuanfei had officially confirmed their relationship. ¡°Yu Bo, wait a minute.¡± Wen Ruoshui ran out of the house and handed him a paper bag. ¡°Give this to him.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Wen.¡± Yu Bo took the paper bag and walked out. He looked at the paper bag in his hand and sighed deeply. He was depressed. He did not know what Master and Miss Wen were up to. Was it fun? They would bring him a bowl of noodles and a fruit platter. He had been stuck in the middle for the past few days, running around on both sides every day. He had become a matchmaker, helping the two of them deliver small gifts and letters. They were already lovers. Wasn¡¯t it good to live together? The villa was so big and there were so many empty rooms. If they wanted to live together, they could. If they didn¡¯t want to live together, they could live separately. It wasn¡¯t a big deal. Didn¡¯t many couples live together before marriage? It was not a feudal society that affected a girl¡¯s reputation. After Wen Ruoshui and Yan Yuanfei officially confirmed their relationship, Dongfang Chu ran around even more frequently. She stayed at her house almost every day and acted as her maternal family. She was determined to keep a close eye on her. She could not be snatched away by Yan Yuanfei before they got married. On Friday night, when Wen Ruoshui returned, it was already 11 pm. It was always inconvenient for Wen Ruoshui to take a taxi or get someone to pick her up. She bought a car and drove back when she was not very tired. When she was too tired after a surgery, she took a taxi back. She had always valued her life and safety. ¡°Shui Shui, what are you looking at?¡± Dongfang Chu heard the sound of a car and came out to pick her up. She saw her leaning against the car door and looking at her phone, smiling like a fool. ¡°Chu Chu, what do you want to eat?¡± Wen Ruoshui looked up and smiled at her. She showed her the message. ¡°He said he¡¯ll be back soon. He made delicious food.¡± The message was from Yan Yuanfei. He said that he wanted to cook chestnuts and roasted sweet potatoes for her. He asked if she still wanted to eat barbecue and what she wanted to eat. He bought it for her. Dongfang Chu glanced at the message and saw her blissful smile. She shook her head and sighed. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re being controlled by him.¡± Were people in love all so sweet? When she saw Shui Shui¡¯s state after falling in love, she wanted to fall in love. She really became cheerful and happy at a visible speed. If she had known that Shui Shui would be so happy after falling in love, she would have found her a partner long ago and told her to date properly. Shui Shui was too easy to woo. As long as she helped find a good man who was handsome, had a good family background, and treated her well, she would definitely fall for him. Then, it would not be Yan Yuanfei¡¯s turn! Yan Yuanfei had taken advantage of a loophole and it was a coincidence! ¡°Chu Chu, didn¡¯t anyone from your school woo you?¡± Wen Ruoshui held her arm and walked into the house. ¡°No.¡± Dongfang Chu shook her head decisively. ¡°When you meet someone suitable, don¡¯t reject them.¡± Wen Ruoshui did not believe her. Chu Chu was pretty, gentle, and outstanding. Her family background was also good. There would definitely be a lot of people wooing her. ¡°So what if there¡¯s a suitable one?¡± Dongfang Chu smiled bitterly, her eyes flashing with obvious loneliness. ¡°Do you think Grandpa will agree?¡± They all knew Grandpa¡¯s temper. As long as he did not agree, even if she had someone she liked, they would not be together in the end. Therefore, she did not fantasize about sweet love anymore. She would listen to her grandfather and go on blind dates according to his requests. In the future, she would marry a man who was compatible with the Dongfang Family and would bring benefits to the Dongfang Family. ¡°Chu Chu, have you really decided to listen to Grandpa?¡± Wen Ruoshui naturally knew what she meant. How could a daughter of the Dongfang Family make decisions about her marriage? It was not just the children of the Dongfang family. In China, which family at the apex of the pyramid had the freedom to decide their own marriage and live as they pleased? Wasn¡¯t Yu¡¯er the same? She had been engaged to Huo Ci since a long time ago, and their current relationship was still messy. Who knew how it would develop in the future! ¡°Yes.¡± Dongfang Chu nodded and pretended to be relaxed. ¡°Many people fall in love freely and love each other to death. In the end, some couples fall out and become enemies. Some meet and get married after blind dates. After marriage, couples respect each other and grow old together. There are also many people who help each other. I¡¯ve always been lucky. I¡¯ll definitely meet a man who loves me very much.¡± She had already thought it through. She would not resist or struggle anymore. It would be good to be a salted fish. Facing her grandpa, she was like a mantis trying to stop a car. Her arms could not win against his thighs. What else could she do? She could only accept her fate! As the daughter of the Dongfang Family, she enjoyed the honor and privileges brought by the family. Naturally, she had to be prepared to sacrifice for the family. She was not in love now, nor did she like anyone. When she met someone her grandpa thought was suitable, she could try to get along and love him. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Wen Ruoshui agreed with this statement. Most of the so-called love at first sight was just lust. One would only know if they were really suitable after interacting with each other. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± Dongfang Chu smiled and said, ¡°Just focus on your relationship now. The Yan Family¡¯s mother and grandmother are very kind people. They will definitely like you a lot.¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t met his parents yet!¡± Wen Ruoshui muttered softly. ¡°It¡¯s only a matter of time.¡± Dongfang Chu smiled at her. ¡°Do you want me to help you ask them out? You can interact with them first.¡± She had met the Yan Family¡¯s grandma and mother twice. They were both kind and easy to get along with. They would definitely dote on Shui Shui and treat her like their daughter. ¡°If you joke around again, I¡¯ll get angry.¡± Wen Ruoshui was a little shy. Chapter 1500 - The Wen Yan Couple (15) ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll stop.¡± Dongfang Chu knew that this was her first time in love, so she was thin-skinned and did not joke with her anymore. Wen Ruoshui¡¯s eyes were gentle. She had also heard that the elders of the Yan Family were very easy to get along with. However, wasn¡¯t it a little too early to talk about meeting the parents? Dongfang Chu changed the topic and told her about the interesting things that happened at school today. She smiled and said, ¡°Shui Shui, there¡¯s an antique auction the day after tomorrow. Come with me to take a look!¡± Wen Ruoshui said, ¡°I have a surgery the day after tomorrow.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. It starts at midnight. We¡¯ll go over after the surgery.¡± Dongfang Chu smiled. ¡°It¡¯s Grandpa¡¯s 60th birthday soon. I want to buy him a gift. You can choose one too.¡± ¡°Why is the auction so late?¡± Wen Ruoshui was baffled. ¡°You don¡¯t know this, but this is a private auction. I heard from others that many good things have appeared for the first time.¡± Dongfang Chu lowered her voice mysteriously. ¡°I heard that there¡¯s also Tang Bohu¡¯s ¡®Tiger Mountain Painting¡¯!¡± Grandpa liked calligraphy and paintings and he liked Tang Bohu¡¯s paintings the most. However, they were all kept in the museum because there were very few of them. Private collectors had yet to hear of anyone having them. ¡°Isn¡¯t the real work destroyed long ago?¡± Wen Ruoshui felt that it was a little unreliable. It was better to be careful at this kind of auction. She reminded her, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t go. Don¡¯t be deceived. You don¡¯t know anything about antiques.¡± ¡°No, I have to go and take a look.¡± Dongfang Chu had already decided to go and take a look with her own eyes. ¡°Grandpa¡¯s biggest regret in life is not being able to collect a Tang Bohu painting.¡± Grandpa liked antiques, especially paintings and calligraphy. If she could buy ¡°Tiger Mountain Painting¡± at the auction as a birthday gift for Grandpa, Grandpa would definitely be very happy. ¡°Even if you go, and that painting is authentic. You can¡¯t afford it!¡± Wen Ruoshui told the truth. There were very few paintings in the world by Tang Yin, and the price was extremely high. How could she buy a genuine painting without more than 500 million? ¡°Lend it to me.¡± Dongfang Chu told her that she wanted to borrow money from her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa will definitely give me the money to buy the painting.¡± She had bought the painting to make Grandpa happy and be filial. Grandpa would definitely give her the money she had taken out. How could he bear to let her spend so much money? She did not have a job now and did not earn money. All she spent was from her family. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Wen Ruoshui had no choice but to nod in agreement. ¡°Shui Shui.¡± Dongfang Chu hugged her and kissed her. ¡°I still love you the most.¡± She did not have money, but Shui Shui did. Shui Shui was a little rich woman.She had the inheritance left behind by the Wen Family¡¯s and her grandfather had helped her watch over the investments. The money earned had all been transferred to Shui Shui¡¯s account. In the past few years, the Dongfang Family had profited from whatever they had invested in. Shui Shui¡¯s assets had naturally risen along with it, and their assets would not be lower than 10 billion. ¡°You don¡¯t have to ask Grandpa for the money back. Just treat it as a gift from us.¡± After saying that, Wen Ruoshui added, ¡°The premise is that the painting is authentic.¡± All these years, the inheritance her grandpa had left her had been invested by Grandpa Dongfang. He had earned more than a few paintings. Even if she gave him a painting, she could only show some respect and filial piety. ¡°Grandpa definitely won¡¯t want your money. Even if you don¡¯t want it, he¡¯ll still give it back to you. We¡¯re just giving him a token of our appreciation, not money.¡± Dongfang Chu looked at her seriously. ¡°Besides, you¡¯re a girl. It¡¯s always good to have more money in your hands. When you get married in the future, Grandpa definitely won¡¯t forget your dowry.¡± Grandpa and Grandpa Wen had grown up together and had gone through life and death together. Although he was a little stubborn and old-fashioned, he was really concerned about Shui Shui. He watched as Eldest Aunt chased Shui Shui out of the Dongfang Family. He did not try her best to make her stay because he was selfish and afraid that Shui Shui would bring harm to the Dongfang Family. A hint of loneliness flashed across Wen Ruoshui¡¯s eyes. She only smiled and did not speak. Grandpa Dongfang had already done his best to raise her up. She did not blame anyone. No matter who it was, they would be wary of her experiences. After all, her parents and grandfather had passed away unexpectedly one after another. It was a fact that she was the only one left in the Wen Family. The duo had just reached the living room when Dongfang Chu¡¯s phone rang. It was a call from home. She informed Wen Ruoshui and left hurriedly. Wen Ruoshui ran out to see her off. Upon seeing her get into the car, she reminded her, ¡°Drive carefully. Don¡¯t drive so fast.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Dongfang Chu stuck her head out of the car and looked at her. ¡°Shui Shui, I¡¯ll be going back today. You mustn¡¯t let Yan Yuanfei move in, understand? Girls have to cherish their bodies before they get married.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Wen Ruoshui smiled and nodded. She waved goodbye to her and watched the car disappear from sight before turning around to go home. However, just as she turned around, she saw an old lady not far away slip and fall to the ground. She ran over hurriedly and helped her up. It had been snowing for the past few days, and there was ice on the road. It was late at night, and the streetlights were dark. The old lady might not have good eyesight and had not noticed that she had stepped on ice. ¡°Thank you, young lady.¡± The old lady held her hand gratefully and smiled lovingly as she sized her up with narrowed eyes. The young lady was very pretty, gentle, kind, and helpful. Not bad, not bad! ¡°Auntie, where are you going?¡± Wen Ruoshui was worried that she would fall again if she let an old lady walk alone on the road so late at night. ¡°I¡¯ll take you there.¡± The old lady gave off a comfortable feeling. She looked gentle and kind, and her temperament was elegant. One look and one could tell that she was not an ordinary old lady. ¡°I¡¯m going home.¡± The old lady¡¯s voice was gentle. ¡°I¡¯m here to see my grandson. He¡¯s not at home. I don¡¯t know when he¡¯ll be back! I¡¯ll go home first.¡± ¡°How did you get here?¡± Wen Ruoshui looked at the old lady. ¡°I took the subway here.¡± The old lady sighed in disappointment with a regretful expression. ¡°I wanted to give him a surprise, so I didn¡¯t tell him in advance. Who knew that he wouldn¡¯t be home?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no subway at this time. I¡¯ll drive you home!¡± Wen Ruoshui helped her walk forward. ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble you. I¡¯ll call my chauffeur and get him to pick me up.¡± The old lady took two steps before her expression changed. Her walking posture was wrong. Wen Ruoshui was a doctor, so she noticed that something was wrong immediately. She stopped and asked her seriously, ¡°Auntie, did you fall on your leg?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. People are like this when they¡¯re old.¡± The old lady smiled at her and patted her hand to comfort her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. When people get old, they can¡¯t be better than the young.¡± Chapter 1501 - The Wen Yan Couple (36) ¡°I¡¯ll carry you!¡± Wen Ruoshui¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°Let¡¯s go to my house first. I¡¯ll help you check your leg. If it¡¯s serious, I¡¯ll send you to the hospital immediately.¡± ¡°Miss, there¡¯s no need.¡± The old lady was too embarrassed to delay her and hurriedly rejected her. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m really fine. People are like this when they get old.¡± Wen Ruoshui¡¯s attitude was very firm. When her face was stern, she looked very serious. She carried her back to her house. The old lady¡¯s eyes were full of satisfaction. She looked at the young lady who was carrying her. She was a good child. That brat at home was finally enlightened and was willing to make friends. Ever since the brat had become an adult, she had arranged blind dates for him every year and introduced him to girlfriends. He was also very filial and went on blind dates obediently every time. However, he would always reject them with the excuse that they were unsuitable. She was worried to death. She had discussed it with her daughter-in-law. If he still could not find a girlfriend this year, no matter what method she used, even if she had to force him with filial piety, she would force him to get married. However, after seeing this lady today, she felt that the brat¡¯s persistence was right. He had finally met the right person at the right time. The old lady had sprained her ankle and it was swollen. Wen Ruoshui half-squatted in front of her and raised her head slightly. She said seriously, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m a doctor. There¡¯s medicine at home. I¡¯ll straighten your bones first and apply medicine on you. Is that okay? If you don¡¯t trust me, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital immediately.¡± ¡°Call me Grandma!¡± The old lady smiled kindly at her. ¡°I¡¯m old enough to be your grandma. Grandma believes you. Just straighten Grandma¡¯s bones!¡± Old people were useless. Their bodies were full of problems. After falling, they even sprained their feet. No wonder it hurt so much. This lady was a doctor. She also knew that she was a very impressive doctor. She was famous in the global medical world. Many foreign hospitals wanted to keep her, but she was unwilling and insisted on returning to the country. ¡°Grandma, bear with it.¡± As Wen Ruoshui spoke, her hands had already started to move. Her movements were fast and accurate. One could only hear the sound of bones returning to their original position. Her weak and warm hands had already started to massage the old lady gently. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± The old lady¡¯s attention was successfully distracted. Before she could react, the lady had already finished treating her bones. She did not feel much pain, and her eyes were filled with admiration. ¡°Young lady, you¡¯re really impressive at such a young age.¡± ¡°Grandma, you flatter me. It¡¯s just the most basic medical knowledge.¡± Wen Ruoshui was a little embarrassed by her gaze. She poured out some ointment and rubbed it for her. The more the old lady looked at her, the more satisfied she felt. She liked her from the bottom of her heart. She was pretty, kind, and capable. Who would not love such a lady? ¡°Young lady, what¡¯s your name?¡± the old lady asked her. ¡°Wen Ruoshui.¡± Wen Ruoshui massaged the old woman¡¯s ankle with moderate movements. Soon, she could see that her swollen ankle was showing signs of abating. ¡°Good name. This name is good.¡± The old lady smiled at her. ¡°Shui Shui, do you have a boyfriend? Do you want Grandma to introduce someone to you?¡± The rascal at home was in love, but he had not told them. She was really anxious today. She wondered if she could take a peek secretly. Who knew that she would accidentally fall and be discovered by the young lady? She could not let the young lady know that she had specially come to see her. She did not know anything. She had only come to see her grandson. ¡°Grandma, I have a boyfriend.¡± Wen Ruoshui¡¯s eyes were gentle and full of happiness. ¡°There¡¯s no need to introduce him.¡± ¡°The person I will introduce you to is my grandson. Let me tell you, my grandson has a good character and is also handsome.¡± The old lady was very regretful. ¡°Sigh, Grandma should have met you earlier and introduced someone to you earlier. It¡¯s also because my grandson doesn¡¯t have the luck.¡± Wen Ruoshui smiled. ¡°Grandma, your grandson will definitely meet a better girl than me. Don¡¯t worry!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know this, but he¡¯s very picky.¡± The old lady was a little angry as she spoke. ¡°I introduce people to him every year and let him go on blind dates. He didn¡¯t take a liking to any of them. He said they weren¡¯t suitable, but I don¡¯t know what he likes. I¡¯m so worried that my hair has turned white.¡± Wen Ruoshui smiled and comforted her. ¡°That must be because fate hasn¡¯t arrived yet. Don¡¯t be too anxious. Your children and grandchildren will have their own blessings.¡± ¡°Grandma will listen to you and ignore him.¡± After saying that, the old lady sighed softly. She was still very regretful. ¡°Grandma thinks that my grandson will definitely like a kind and cute girl like you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not as good as you think.¡± When Wen Ruoshui thought of her background, there was a hint of self-mockery in her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The old lady could tell that she had something on her mind. ¡°Did your boyfriend treat you badly? How dare he treat a good child like you badly?¡± ¡°No.¡± Wen Ruoshui shook her head. ¡°He treats me very well.¡± She was just thinking about other things. Before she confirmed her relationship with Brother Yan, she was not afraid at all. No matter who said anything about her, she could let them say whatever they wanted. However, ever since she had confirmed her relationship with him, she had started to feel afraid. She also understood what it meant to care more and be more afraid of losing something. She knew that he did not look down on her at all. However, even Grandpa Dongfang, who was her grandpa¡¯s best friend, despised her background, let alone Grandma Yan and Mom, who were unrelated to her. At the door, the sound of a car could be heard. ¡°Grandma, my boyfriend should be back. I¡¯ll take you with him to see if your grandson is back.¡± Wen Ruoshui ran to the door happily. The old lady looked at her and could feel her happiness from the bottom of her heart. She thought that there was no need. Her grandson was already here. However, was the brat courting death? How could he live with her without even bringing his parents to meet her? Had he ever thought about the girl? Wen Ruoshui ran to the door in one breath and watched as the man got out of the car with two bags. ¡°Why are you out on such a cold day? Hurry up and go in.¡± When Yan Yuanfei saw her come out, his eyes were filled with heartache. As he spoke, he gave the bag in his hand to Yu Bo, took off his coat, and put it on her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you would be very late today?¡± Wen Ruoshui smelled the fragrance and turned around to get a roasted sweet potato. However, when she remembered that the old lady was still at home, she said to him, ¡°A grandma just fell at the door and sprained her ankle. I brought her home.¡± ¡°How is she now? Do you want to take her to the hospital?¡± Yan Yuanfei knew that she was greedy, so he turned around and got her a sweet potato. He had already peeled it in the car and fed it to her. Chapter 1502 - The Wen Yan Couple (37) ¡°We¡¯ll eat later.¡± Wen Ruoshui had always been shy. When she thought of the grandma in the living room, she asked him to put the food away. ¡°Try it. I bought the white variety today. It¡¯s different from what you usually eat.¡± Yan Yuanfei coaxed her with a doting expression. ¡°Just one bite.¡± Wen Ruoshui was defeated by him. After taking a small bite, her eyes lit up and she looked at him in surprise. ¡°Delicious.¡± The sweet potatoes they usually ate were yellow and red. They contained a lot of sugar, and the white variety was usually used to cook food. The sugar content was slightly lower, but it was soft and tasted different. The door to the living room was open. The old lady sitting on the sofa could see the couple in the courtyard. The intimate and sweet interaction made her smile until her eyes narrowed. It was good to be young! After Yan Yuanfei fed her a bite, he took the sweet potato in his hand but did not put it back. He thought of asking the old lady she had saved later if she wanted to eat it. If she did, he would invite her to eat with him before sending her home. Anyway, he had bought a lot, and Dongfang Chu¡¯s share. She had just enough left when she got home. Wen Ruoshui was still reminiscing about the taste of the sweet potatoes. She had eaten dinner early and was already hungry. She had not eaten anything and was waiting for him to bring back delicious food. The fragrance that filled her nose made the glutton in her stomach start to protest. Yan Yuanfei stepped into the living room. When he saw the old man sitting on the sofa, he was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°Grandma.¡± Upon seeing his expression, Wen Ruoshui asked softly, ¡°Do you know this grandma?¡± Yan Yuanfei smiled. He naturally held her hand and walked towards the old woman. His eyes were full of joy. ¡°She¡¯s my grandma.¡± Was Grandma so eager to see Shui Shui? During this period of time, after his family found out that he had a girlfriend, they had been urging him to bring Shui Shui home every day to take a look. However, he was extremely busy and had yet to free up time. When Wen Ruoshui heard that it was his grandma, her originally relaxed heart immediately became uneasy. Even her nerves tensed up, and she wanted to break free from his hand. Grandma was here! What was he doing? What would Grandma think of her? However, Yan Yuanfei tightened his grip and looked at the old woman as if he was announcing his ownership. ¡°Grandma, this is Shui Shui, the woman who will spend the rest of her life with me.¡± ¡°Hi, Grandma. My name is Wen Ruoshui.¡± Wen Ruoshui was nervous. She wanted to act well in front of her elders, so she introduced herself again. She really did not expect to meet Grandma Yan in such a way. She did not know if Grandma Yan would like her performance just now. Grandma Yan smiled lovingly and held her hand gently. ¡°Did Grandma disturb you? Grandma came to see this brat. I didn¡¯t expect him to not be at home.¡± Then, she glared at Yan Yuanfei. Yan Yuanfei nodded without losing his temper. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I caused Grandma to suffer. Grandma, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡± Every time his family came to look for him, they would call in advance to ask if he was around. Grandma clearly wanted to come and see Shui Shui, but she had to say that she was here to see him. Just look at him. He and Shui Shui were so close. Wen Ruoshui did not know the tacit understanding between the grandfather and granddaughter, nor did she know that the Yan Family¡¯s grandma had specially come to see her. ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re welcome. It¡¯s my fault for not visiting you earlier.¡± ¡°Grandma was anxious. It¡¯s his blessing to be able to be with such a good lady like you.¡± Grandma Yan smiled, her eyes crinkling. The more she looked at this lady, the more she liked her. ¡°Brother Yan is very nice.¡± Wen Ruoshui was a little nervous, but she was not in the mood to think about anything else. For example, when Grandma saw the two of them together, she was not surprised at all. It was as if she had already known. ¡°Don¡¯t put in a good word for him. He might get carried away.¡± Grandma Yan did not say a good word about her grandson and kept praising Wen Ruoshui. In particular, she had praised Wen Ruoshui to Yan Yuanfei, saying that she was pretty, kind, and had excellent medical skills. She had told him to cherish the lady. If he dared to bully her, she would definitely teach him a lesson. Wen Ruoshui blushed from the praise. How could she be as good as her grandma had said? She had just happened to see the old lady fall and get injured. It was not just her. No one would ignore it if they saw it. Grandma Yan did not stay for long. After eating something with the duo, she reminded her grandson again before leaving. ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s already so late. You can rest here for the night and go back tomorrow!¡± Wen Ruoshui came out with a kettle and poured her a glass of water. ¡°His mother is alone at home. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll be worried and worry about me.¡± Grandma Yan looked at her and smiled. ¡°Shui Shui, don¡¯t busy yourself. Let him pack these things.¡± Wen Ruoshui let out a low cough and looked at Yan Yuanfei. Yan Yuanfei said very proudly, ¡°I¡¯m the one cleaning up.¡± Wen Ruoshui let out a low laugh. When she met the old woman¡¯s questioning gaze, she nodded. ¡°Grandma, he¡¯s telling the truth. He was the one who washed the dishes and cleaned up after dinner.¡± In the past, before the two of them had confirmed their relationship, she would help them clean up. After confirming their relationship, she realized that she had been forced to become a delicate princess. He did not allow her to do anything. He said that her hand was a scalpel that could save lives and heal injuries. She could not touch these things. Wasn¡¯t he the same? His hand was much more important than hers. She treated illnesses and saved people, while he cultivated his body and ruled the country. Grandma Yan insisted on leaving and was unwilling to stay. She said that her daughter-in-law would be worried and did not let Yan Yuanfei and Wen Ruoshui send her back. ¡°Grandma, let us take you back!¡± Wen Ruoshui helped the old woman out. ¡°You have to go to work tomorrow. Just get Yu Bo to send me back.¡± After saying that, Grandma Yan smiled at her. ¡°If you insist on going back with Grandma, you can¡¯t come back tonight!¡± Wen Ruoshui thought about what would happen if she went to the Yan Family so late at night. Would it be considered an official visit? She had seen her grandma, but she was not ready to meet the rest of the family. It was too rushed at night. If she went empty-handed, it would be disrespectful. Yan Yuanfei looked at the lady beside him for her opinion. He really wanted to go back and bring her to see his mother so that he could officially announce their relationship. ¡°Grandma, give us a call when you get home. I¡¯ll visit you another day.¡± Wen Ruoshui decided not to go. She would go when she was ready. ¡°Okay, then rest early.¡± Grandma Yan patted her hand gently and whispered in her ear, ¡°Before you get married, don¡¯t let him sleep with you. Girls learn to protect themselves.¡± Chapter 1503 - The Wen Yan Couple (38) Wen Ruoshui had not expected the old woman to tell her this. While she felt a little embarrassed, her heart also warmed. She nodded and said gratefully, ¡°I understand, Grandma.¡± Chu Chu said that in China, the parents of the men were all on the man¡¯s side. If their child was in love, they could not wait for their son to sleep with the girl. Very few parents of the men would consider the girl. Grandma Yan left. Wen Ruoshui turned around to go home, but Yan Yuanfei followed her. Wen Ruoshui turned around and pushed him. ¡°Grandma said to let you go back to your own house.¡± Yan Yuanfei looked innocent. ¡°I¡¯ll go back and help you pack your things before returning to my own house. Ms. Wen, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m a gentleman.¡± Wen Ruoshui smiled. ¡°Who would praise themselves as a gentleman? Normally, those who say they¡¯re good are bad people. Go home quickly. I¡¯ll clean up myself.¡± Besides, there was nothing to pack. They had not eaten much, only some roasted sweet potatoes and chestnuts. There were also a few skewers. They just had to collect the trash. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be leaving.¡± Yan Yuanfei scratched the tip of her nose lovingly and put on her hat. ¡°Go back quickly. It¡¯s so cold outside.¡± Wen Ruoshui looked up at him. When she met the man¡¯s gentle and long eyes, she was moved. A sly look flashed across her eyes as she pointed at the sky and exclaimed, ¡°A spaceship!¡± Yan Yuanfei suddenly looked up. Wen Ruoshui tiptoed and planted a kiss on the man¡¯s cheek at lightning speed. Afraid of being discovered, she turned around and ran like a thief. Yan Yuanfei felt his face heat up. The gentle touch made his heart melt. In a moment, the young lady had already run away. He reached out and only managed to grab the corner of her shirt. Wen Ruoshui ran to the courtyard and waved at him without daring to look back. ¡°Mr. Yan, see you tomorrow.¡± Yan Yuanfei smiled happily. His sexy voice was hoarse as he looked at her back. ¡°See you tomorrow.¡± He reached out and touched his lower cheek with a smile. The warmth of her lips seemed to still linger on it. He would let her off this time. Next time. She would not be able to escape. Wen Ruoshui¡¯s heart raced as she ran to the living room in one breath. She patted her heart and secretly turned to look at the door. The man was still standing at the door. When he saw her turn around, his lips curled up lovingly. He waved his hand and said loudly, ¡°I¡¯m really leaving.¡± Before Wen Ruoshui could say that he should leave quickly, she saw a black and furry thing suddenly rush over from not far away. She was so scared that her face turned pale and she screamed, ¡°Help!¡± Yan Yuanfei was about to leave when he heard the young lady¡¯s panicked scream. His expression changed as he took out his gun and rushed in. ¡°Shui Shui, come here.¡± There were guards all around, so they would definitely not let the assassin in. He did not sense any danger either. Wen Ruoshui threw herself into his arms, trembling in fear, her face as pale as paper. Yan Yuanfei¡¯s voice was tense as he protected her in his embrace. He looked around warily. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What did you see?¡± Wen Ruoshui was scared out of her wits. She stuttered and was about to cry. ¡°Rat! There¡¯s a rat!¡± Upon hearing that it was a rat, Yan Yuanfei finally felt relieved. He did not know whether to laugh or cry. Upon seeing how scared she was, his heart ached as he hugged her and comforted her gently. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here.¡± She was a medical student and had studied medicine since she was young. Logically speaking, a person who was not even afraid of corpses would not be afraid of small rats. Didn¡¯t they have to dissect white mice in anatomy class? ¡°Did it leave? Is it still there?¡± Wen Ruoshui lay in his embrace, not daring to look up. Her voice was still trembling. ¡°It¡¯s no longer around.¡± Yan Yuanfei¡¯s heart ached, but he also felt that such a timid her was so adorable that his heart melted. ¡°Are you afraid of rats?¡± Wen Ruoshui nodded obediently and turned around vigilantly to scan the living room. When she did not see any rats, she heaved a sigh of relief and asked aggrievedly, ¡°Why are there rats?¡± Yan Yuanfei asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t rats common at home?¡± Wen Ruoshui shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a big rat overseas. It¡¯s too scary.¡± She was not afraid of anything. What kind of surgery had she not undergone? She had also dissected a corpse, but the only thing she was afraid of was rats. The feeling of fur on her body made her hair stand on end. In her university anatomy class, she had never dissected a rat before. It was really because she could not overcome the fear in her heart. She had tried countless methods to force herself to dissect it. She had even gone to a psychologist for this problem, but it was useless. ¡°I¡¯ll get Yu Bo to bring people to clean up the house tomorrow and clean up the rats.¡± Yan Yuanfei half-hugged her and walked in. Wen Ruoshui grabbed his arm and carefully walked as if she was walking on thin ice. Every step she took, she would take a look, afraid that a rat would suddenly appear from a corner. Yan Yuanfei led her to the sofa and got up. Wen Ruoshui held his hand tightly and looked at him pitifully. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Yan Yuanfei patted her head comfortingly. ¡°I¡¯ll get you a glass of water to calm you down.¡± Only then did Wen Ruoshui let go and drink a big glass of water in one go. Her heart was still beating wildly, and her nerves were tense. She looked under the sofa. ¡°Could it be hidden there?¡± Yan Yuanfei did not know, but seeing how scared she was, he comforted her. ¡°No, it¡¯s already been scared away by me. It won¡¯t come back.¡± Wen Ruoshui did not believe it. She kept feeling that there might be many rats hiding in those dark corners. Just thinking about it made her hair stand on end. She did not dare let Yan Yuanfei go. Yan Yuanfei slept in the second bedroom next to hers. Upon seeing her fall asleep, he covered her with a blanket. ¡°Goodnight.¡± Wen Ruoshui opened her eyes and watched him leave. When she saw that he was about to turn off the lights, she hurriedly sat up. ¡°Don¡¯t turn off the lights.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Yan Yuanfei wanted to stay with her, but he was afraid that she would think too much. She liked to let her imagination run wild. ¡°Call me if you need anything. I¡¯ll be next door.¡± Wen Ruoshui watched as the man closed the door and listened to his footsteps disappear. When she heard him open the door and close it, she tiptoed out of bed and opened the door slightly. The night was very quiet. She lay on the bed, feeling that she could hear rustling sounds. Every dark place that the light could not reach was very suspicious, like the sound of rats chewing on something. No matter how much she tried to hypnotize herself or fall asleep, she failed. The more she thought about it, the more she thought about it. What if the rat ran to the bed and jumped on her? In the end, she could not take it anymore and got off the bed with a bolster. Yan Yuanfei had yet to fall asleep when he heard the door open. When he opened his eyes, he saw the young lady at the door hugging a big bolster and looking at him without blinking. Chapter 1504 - The Wen Yan Couple (39) Wen Ruoshui was a little nervous and held her breath. The curtains in his room were drawn and it was very dark. She could only vaguely see his figure through the little light refracted from her room. He seemed to be asleep and his breathing was very stable. She hugged the bolster and approached him bit by bit, afraid that she would wake him up. Her gaze was locked on the single sofa beside his bed, wanting to make do with it for the night. She was too scared to be alone in the room, especially when it was quiet. She could not help but let her imagination run wild. She kept feeling that there were rats everywhere in the room. Just thinking about it made her hair stand on end. Yan Yuanfei watched as the young lady carefully approached him. He slowly opened his eyes, afraid of scaring her. He first let out a low cough. Wen Ruoshui¡¯s body stiffened. She looked up and met his deep, charming eyes. She hugged the bolster awkwardly and stuttered, ¡°I¡­ I entered the wrong room.¡± Then, she tried her best to act normal and turned to leave. ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Yan Yuanfei grabbed her hand, his voice gentle and hoarse from sleep. ¡°Let¡¯s go to your room first. I¡¯ll accompany you.¡± When Wen Ruoshui heard his words, her eyes widened abruptly. She shook her head hurriedly in denial. ¡°No, I¡¯m not afraid. I just walked into the wrong place.¡± Yan Yuanfei had already gotten out of bed and squatted down in front of her. He lifted her feet gently and put on her cotton slippers. His voice was full of blame and heartache. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you put on your shoes? The ground is cold.¡± Wen Ruoshui looked at him in a daze. Warmth spread from her heart to her whole body. She muttered guiltily, ¡°There¡¯s a heater. It¡¯s not cold.¡± ¡°No rats will suddenly run out in the house.¡± Yan Yuanfei smiled dotingly. He turned around and picked up the blanket. Upon seeing that she was still standing there foolishly, he said, ¡°What are you looking at? Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m really not afraid at all.¡± Although Wen Ruoshui said that, she was still afraid. If she was not afraid, she would not have come to his room. How embarrassing! She was even afraid of a small rat! Upon seeing her nervous and flustered look, Yan Yuanfei¡¯s face flushed red to the roots of his ears. He wanted to continue teasing her, but he could not bear to. In order to prevent her from continuing to misunderstand, he smiled and explained, ¡°I¡¯ll sleep on the floor in your room. If the rat comes out, I¡¯ll see it immediately.¡± After hearing his words, Wen Ruoshui blushed even more. She did not dare to look at him. Oh no, why would she think about that? ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Yan Yuanfei could not help but want to tease her because of her adorable look. He suddenly approached her and said in a sexy voice, ¡°If you want to sleep on the same bed with me, I won¡¯t mind.¡± Wen Ruoshui was already so embarrassed that she did not dare to see anyone. Upon hearing his words, she growled in embarrassment, ¡°No, I don¡¯t!¡± Upon seeing her escape, Yan Yuanfei¡¯s eyes were full of joy. He nodded and said, ¡°I understand. You¡¯re not thinking of anything. I¡¯m thinking of it.¡± Wen Ruoshui ran to the washroom. When she returned, the man had already laid a bed on the floor in the bedroom. He lay down under the blanket, feeling extremely self-conscious. Yan Yuanfei looked at her. ¡°You have to wake up early tomorrow. Hurry up and sleep!¡± Wen Ruoshui felt a little awkward, but she did not have the courage to kick him out. If she had to choose, she would not be willing to sleep in the same room as a mouse. Yan Yuanfei slept on his side and said gently in her direction, ¡°Goodnight.¡± Wen Ruoshui¡¯s voice was small. ¡°Goodnight.¡± Perhaps it was because the man was in the room that her attention was distracted, or perhaps it was because he could bring her a magical peace of mind. Not long after she lay down, she fell asleep. She had a good night¡¯s sleep. Early the next morning, the man was no longer in the bedroom. The blanket used to sleep on the floor had also been tidied up. Yan Yuanfei stood at the bedroom door and knocked on the door with his fingers. He smiled as he looked at the spot on the floor, as if he was thinking about the night he had slept with a confused young lady. He smiled and said, ¡°Shui Shui, get up and eat.¡± Wen Ruoshui looked up and looked at the man¡¯s clean and handsome face with sleepy eyes. She was dazzled by his looks, and her heart skipped a beat. Her soft voice was hoarse from just waking up. ¡°Okay.¡± Breakfast was very simple. He had made it himself. Sandwiches and milk. Wen Ruoshui actually did not like to eat western food, but she was not picky. When she was overseas, she was busy and had no choice. Breakfast was just sandwiches. After returning to the country, the rich and colorful breakfast was her motivation to get up. Every day, beside the district near the hospital, she could choose various snacks to eat for a month. She did not know if it was her imagination, but she kept feeling that everything he made was better than the ones outside. Even the sandwiches she had long gotten tired of were delicious. After breakfast, Yan Yuanfei took her to the hospital. Wen Ruo got into the car and reminded him, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to kill the rats.¡± Yan Yuanfei thoughtfully wrapped her scarf around her and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely kill all the rats for you. Don¡¯t worry and go to work!¡± After Wen Ruoshui received his affirmative reply, she reluctantly waved at him and turned to leave. Yan Yuanfei watched the woman¡¯s back disappear before getting into the car. Wen Ruoshui was at the hospital. Ever since Dongfang Chu had flipped out and criticized the nurse, no one dared to gossip behind her back anymore. The doctors and nurses at the hospital happened to see her boyfriend take her to the hospital and bring her home occasionally, which made many people envious. Recently, the international medical field had a medical experiment and was preparing to choose famous doctors from all over the world to participate in the experiment. Wen Ruoshui had already been nominated by the higher-ups and would definitely participate in the experiment. There was only one spot in the hospital, but she could bring two assistants. The doctors in the hospital tried their best to please her and wanted her to choose them. In the end, Wen Ruoshui chose Cao Runhe, who had just graduated as an intern doctor. He was not familiar with her and had been her assistant during a surgery. He had performed very well. There were many experienced doctors and seniors in the hospital who wanted to broaden their horizons. They started to feel dissatisfied in secret. Why should they bring two inexperienced youths over instead of them? Wen Ruoshui had just reached the washroom when she heard someone talking in the cubicle. It was as if she was not afraid of being heard, or perhaps she was deliberately saying this for others to hear. Her voice was very loud and eccentric. ¡°What¡¯s so great about her? Does she really think that the hospital can¡¯t operate without her? She keeps a cold face to everyone every day. Who¡¯s she acting for?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s going to be unlucky this time. For the sake of two assistants, she offended many people. I heard that those seniors are angry and are about to join forces to punish her!¡± Chapter 1505 - The Wen Yan Couple (40) ¡°I heard that too. They said they want to kick her out of the hospital and make her unable to survive in the capital!¡± ¡°She¡¯s a vixen. She brought this upon herself. Look at the interns who just came to our hospital. Which one of them isn¡¯t charmed by her?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk about that. Even those married doctors were bewitched by her. Doctor Zhao¡¯s wife even quarreled with him two days ago and wanted a divorce!¡± ¡°How could she have the cheek to stay in the hospital? If it were me, I would have resigned long ago.¡± ¡°That¡¯s nothing. As long as you¡¯re thick-skinned enough and as thick-skinned as her, you don¡¯t have to be afraid of anything.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t be as shameless as her.¡± ¡­ Wen Ruoshui listened to their conversation and turned around to close the washroom door. She then blocked the two cubicle doors with a mop and slowly filled a bucket with water before carrying it over. ¡°Ah!¡± After a scream in the washroom, another scream sounded. Wen Ruoshui threw down the bucket and opened the washroom door as though nothing had happened. She walked out and ignored the vicious, exasperated curses of the women in the washroom. She had used the same method Dongfang Xi had used on her. She felt a little good. Indeed, some things could not be endured. In the hospital, two female doctors had been splashed with water in the washroom. They were so angry that they rushed into the director¡¯s office and asked for a strict investigation. The mastermind was extremely vicious and had to be punished severely. Wen Ruoshui had just changed into her surgical gown when she was stopped. The middle-aged female doctor looked at her seriously. ¡°Doctor Wen, I hope you can answer honestly. Where were you half an hour ago?¡± Wen Ruoshui looked at the two women in front of her. They must be the people who were badmouthing her in the washroom. She said calmly, ¡°I was looking at some documents in the office and preparing for the next surgery.¡± The other slightly younger female doctor did not believe it. She could not take this lying down after being splashed with water. ¡°Who can testify?¡± Wen Ruoshui pointed at the surveillance cameras and said very frankly, ¡°There are surveillance cameras in my office. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can get someone to check the surveillance cameras.¡± Upon seeing her innocent and businesslike look, the two female doctors started to hesitate. If she really didn¡¯t do it, who did? Logically speaking, everyone in the hospital hated her. Most of them were jealous of her. It was not good to be too outstanding. After all, people had dark sides. When they saw someone so young and outstanding, they could not help but feel unhappy. They were sure that other than the two doctors she had just chosen as assistants, no one would help her behind her back. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I still have to perform surgery.¡± After saying that, Wen Ruoshui walked out. The two female doctors looked at each other. It was definitely her. She must have done it. They couldn¡¯t accuse anyone wrongly on the director¡¯s side, but the director had promised them that as long as they caught the culprits, they would definitely be dealt with fairly and fired. However, the surveillance cameras in the washroom corridor were broken. The staff in the surveillance room also didn¡¯t know when that happened. Even the surveillance cameras in the ward were broken. The answer from the surveillance room was that the wires had short-circuited, causing all the surveillance cameras on the line to be broken. They did not understand the technical problem, so they could only look for the culprits they suspected. Wen Ruoshui only had one surgery that day, and it ended at noon. Dongfang Chu came to find her and they went to eat together. They went shopping in the afternoon and went to the auction at night. ¡°That¡¯s what you should do. Let them have a cheap mouth.¡± After Dongfang Chu heard about what had happened in the hospital¡¯s washroom today, she patted her shoulder in admiration and had a gratified expression like an old mother. ¡°Shui Shui, as a person, you can¡¯t be too kind. A kind person will be bullied. The more you tolerate it, the more they will think you¡¯re easy to bully. They¡¯ll join forces to bully you.¡± It was not easy. Her dear little white rabbit finally knew how to take the initiative to resist and not let others bully her without retaliating. It was accurate to say that she did not retaliate and she usually did not care. Wen Ruoshui smiled and asked, ¡°Are you that happy that I taught them a lesson?¡± Dongfang Chu was overjoyed. ¡°Of course I¡¯m happy. Those kinds of people should be beaten up until their teeth are all over the ground. They don¡¯t have any ability themselves, but they only know how to badmouth others behind their backs. Aren¡¯t they afraid that the King of Hell will pull their tongues out when they die?¡± Wen Ruoshui thought of what they had said in the washroom and said, ¡°Chu Chu, I plan to resign after I come back from overseas.¡± Dongfang Chu was so agitated that tears streamed down her face. She held her hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s great that you can think it through. There¡¯s no point in staying in that disgusting hospital and tolerate those colleagues. If I were you, I would have quit long ago.¡± During this period, Wen Ruoshui had been thinking about whether she should leave the hospital because of other people¡¯s ostracization and jealousy. In the past, she had felt that it did not matter. She just had to do her job well and did not have to care what others thought of her. However, this society needed human interaction after all. When she met such a group of disgusting people, she didn¡¯t want to integrate into their group. ¡°Have you thought of where you want to go?¡± Dongfang Chu asked her. ¡°Brother Yan told me that the Chinese Academy of Sciences is preparing to establish a medical research department. I¡¯m preparing to go over there.¡± Wen Ruoshui did not like scheming and only liked pure medical research. Anyway, as long as she could do medical research, be it pharmaceutical research or clinical surgery in a hospital, she would be very happy. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Dongfang Chu raised her hands and feet in agreement. ¡°The Academy of Sciences is full of old-timers and nerds. There¡¯s definitely no one as annoying as the people in your hospital.¡± That d*mn hospital did not know how lucky they were. If not for Shui Shui, would their hospital have had the chance to attend a top-notch world medical seminar? Humph, when Shui Shui left, don¡¯t beg her if you have the guts! One had to know that during the time Shui Shui had been back in the country, not only had she been at the hospital she had worked at, but many famous hospitals in the capital would also look for her and ask her for guidance if they had any medical problems. After Wen Ruoshui made her decision, she felt relaxed. She no longer cared about her colleagues in the hospital and worried about getting along with them. The auction started at 11 o¡¯clock at night. At 10 o¡¯clock, people entered one after another. Looking at the luxurious cars in the parking lot, one could tell that they were of high standards. Ordinary people really could not enter. ¡°Shui Shui, look at that. Is that person Huo Ci?¡± Dongfang Chu pulled Wen Ruoshui and pointed at a lazy and arrogant figure in the VIP seat in front of her. Chapter 1506 - The Wen Yan Couple (41) Wen Ruoshui took a look and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± It was normal for Huo Ci to appear here. He was the biggest tyrant in the capital, so he would definitely come to participate in such an auction. ¡°No, look over there.¡± Dongfang Chu tugged at her again. ¡°Yu¡¯er, Yu¡¯er is with him!¡± ¡°He must have threatened Yu¡¯er to come over.¡± When Wen Ruoshui saw Nangong Lengyu, her brows furrowed and her eyes were filled with worry. ¡°I¡¯ll go over and take a look.¡± Dongfang Chu was worried. When she had found out that Yu¡¯er wanted to break off the engagement but had to live with Huo Ci, she had strongly objected once. However, her objection was invalid in the end. ¡°Sit down.¡± Wen Ruoshui pulled her and did not let her go. ¡°Yu¡¯er must have her own plans. Don¡¯t ruin her plan.¡± Dongfang Chu took a few more glances worriedly and muttered softly, ¡°Why did Yu¡¯er come here so late at night? She didn¡¯t even tell us.¡± ¡°She was probably afraid that you would be worried and object. We came over late at night and didn¡¯t tell her.¡± Wen Ruoshui comforted her. ¡°When it¡¯s over, we¡¯ll ask again.¡± Dongfang Chu stared at Huo Ci unhappily for a while. She really could not think of anything good about being with him. She felt that Yu¡¯er must have been bullied by him a lot when she was with him. She was afraid that they would worry, so she did not tell them anything. Soon, the auction house was filled. Dongfang Chu moved closer to Wen Ruoshui. ¡°Do you think the ¡®Tiger Mountain Painting¡¯ will appear today?¡± This damn auction was quite mysterious and had many tricks up its sleeves. Not only did it start in the middle of the night, but there was also no list of items for auction. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. We¡¯re all here. If there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll buy something else.¡± Wen Ruoshui was very open-minded and calm. She did not have to buy anything. As long as it was something Grandpa Dongfang liked, it was fine. Dongfang Chu and Wen Ruoshui did not specially get an invitation. They sat in the most ordinary seat, near the back on the right. The two of them whispered to each other, discussing the items that would appear at this auction. If they did not have the ¡°Tiger Mountain Painting¡± that they were determined to get, what would they buy from the auction? Someone walked in from the entrance. Dongfang Chu only took a glance and could not look away anymore. The man was dressed in an exquisitely tailored black suit that wrapped around his perfect figure. He stood there quietly like an immortal who had descended to the mortal world. He was clear and refined, and his noble and abstinent aura made one kneel at his feet and worship him. For a moment, she felt like she was possessed. Her heart was beating violently in her chest, and she was overjoyed. It was as if it was about to jump out of her chest and no longer belonged to her. When the man walked to their side, he stopped in his tracks and nodded slightly at them. A polite and warm smile appeared on his cold and handsome face. Wen Ruoshui looked at the man who greeted them and thought that Dongfang Chu knew him. He didn¡¯t look bad, but his temperament was a little cold. Dongfang Chu thought that it was someone Wen Ruoshui knew and tried her best to calm down. She nodded and smiled at him elegantly, thinking that when the man left, she would ask him who he was. Oh my god! When she heard Shui Shui talk about love at first sight, it was not that she did not believe her. It was just that she had always felt that this kind of thing required the right time, place, and people. She had not been fated to meet the person who could make her fall in love at first sight in her life. However, at this moment, She believed her. It turned out that love at first sight really existed in the world. The moment you saw that person, you were sure. Your heart was telling you that it was him! ¡°Shui Shui, who is he?¡± Dongfang Chu asked Wen Ruoshui excitedly when she saw the man leave. During the time she had been back, thanks to her grandfather, she had seen at least half of the young masters in the capital, but she had never seen this man. Her mother and the aunties at home often showed her photos. Last night, her mother had even taken out a photo to show her. It was said to be a personal summary of the most well-off children in China. She had also been forced by her mother to look at the men from head to toe and was sure that she had not seen them before. One look at his outstanding looks and one would never forget him. ¡°You don¡¯t know him?¡± Wen Ruoshui looked at her strangely. ¡°I thought he knew you!¡± That man was also strange. He did not know the two of them and greeted them. However, now that she thought about it, he looked very familiar. ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡± Dongfang Chu was also curious. She asked softly, ¡°Do you think he likes you?¡± ¡°He must have taken a liking to you!¡± Wen Ruoshui was amused by her. She was the one who couldn¡¯t take her eyes off him just now, yet she was still joking with her. Dongfang Chu covered her heart. ¡°I hope he likes me.¡± ¡°No way, you really like him?¡± Wen Ruoshui¡¯s voice became louder. When she realized what was going on, she lowered her voice. ¡°Love at first sight?¡± Dongfang Chu had nothing to hide from her. She nodded, her eyes full of happiness, some shyness and nervousness. ¡°Shui Shui, what should I do? I think I¡¯m about to fall in love.¡± She had really taken a liking to that man. ¡°If you like this person, then go after him. Isn¡¯t that what you said?¡± Wen Ruoshui smiled gently. ¡°My Chu Chu is such an outstanding person. He can¡¯t find someone like you elsewhere. He definitely won¡¯t reject you.¡± Dongfang Chu was emboldened by her words. She took a deep breath and looked at the man sitting in the front row, not far from Huo Ci and the rest. ¡°Then when it¡¯s over, I¡¯ll go find him and ask for his contact details, alright?¡± Wen Ruoshui shook her head. ¡°No, you already said that girls can¡¯t be too proactive. He just smiled at you. He¡¯ll definitely take the initiative to look for you.¡± ¡°Are you serious? Don¡¯t lie to me.¡± Dongfang Chu had always been very confident in herself, but she was afraid now. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t have any feelings for me, how embarrassing would that be?¡± Wen Ruoshui could not judge this kind of thing. She was not the person involved. ¡°If you like him and he likes you, there will be a magical connection between the two of you.¡± Dongfang Chu looked at her nervously. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Wen Ruoshui thought for a moment. How could she describe it to her? ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure. It¡¯s just a feeling. You can feel that he¡¯s paying attention to you and he cares about you.¡± Dongfang Chu shook her head like a deflated ball. ¡°I can¡¯t feel him paying attention to me. I think he¡¯s smiling at you, not me.¡± Wen Ruoshui actually didn¡¯t care much about him just now. She really couldn¡¯t tell who he was smiling at. ¡°Chu Chu, you have to be confident in yourself. If you really like him, don¡¯t miss this chance.¡± Chapter 1507 - The Wen Yan Couple (42) Dongfang Chu wilted and said weakly, ¡°I¡¯m not confident.¡± Wen Ruoshui smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Isn¡¯t this just the beginning? There¡¯s still time in the future. We can slowly figure it out.¡± As long as this person was in China, no matter who he was, they would be able to find him. He could not have appeared out of nowhere! At this moment, Dongfang Chu was conflicted. She did not know what she should do and had been secretly paying attention to the man in the VIP seats. Before long¡­ ¡°Does he smile at everyone?¡± Dongfang Chu frowned and muttered, ¡°Look, he¡¯s even smiling at Yu¡¯er! He even gave Yu¡¯er water.¡± Wen Ruoshui looked over. The man had a smile on his face as he passed a bottle of water to Yu¡¯er. However, Huo Ci interrupted him halfway. After glaring at him warningly, he unscrewed the cap and drank it himself. After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°He might know Huo Ci!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so!¡± Dongfang Chu was also uncertain. ¡°From their expressions and actions, this should be their first time meeting.¡± ¡°If this is the first time they¡¯ve met, and he handed Yu¡¯er water, it means that this person is kind-hearted on the surface.¡± Wen Ruoshui could not bear to see her so worried. ¡°Besides, Yu¡¯er is wearing a male outfit now. It¡¯s impossible for him to tell that she¡¯s a woman at a glance!¡± Besides, there was Huo Ci in the middle. From the looks of it, Huo Ci was like a protective child. He was extremely arrogant and was just short of writing that he would kill whoever approached Yu¡¯er. Dongfang Chu could not take her heart back. She could not help but look in the man¡¯s direction, but she was also afraid that she would be discovered if she was too blatant. She felt that she was frivolous, so she quickly looked away. The previous items were all authentic, and just as what was promised, they were rare items that had appeared on the market for the first time. Wen Ruoshui started to suspect that these things had just been unearthed and could not be exposed. That was why they were chosen to be auctioned at this time. They even made it so mysterious, afraid that the country would discover the illegally obtained items. Not only did they have to hand them over to the country, but they also had to be locked up! When the host said ¡°Tiger Mountain Painting¡±, the quiet scene immediately changed. Many people who had come in groups were whispering to each other. It seemed that many people had come for this. Everyone who played with antiques knew the value of ¡°Tiger Mountain Painting¡±. Even if they had not come for this painting, they wanted to bid and see if they were lucky enough to get it. Dongfang Chu finally regained her senses and her soul returned to her body. She watched as the two ladies carefully took the painting out and placed it on the stage for the guests to see. On the huge LCD screen on the stage, details of the painting were being shown. The details were extremely vivid to make it easier for the guests to observe. ¡°Is it authentic?¡± Dongfang Chu asked Wen Ruoshui softly. Wen Ruoshui shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± The two of them were not appraisers, so how could they know if it was real or fake? ¡°The host said that it¡¯s true. They¡¯re in the antique auction industry. If they sell fake goods, won¡¯t they be ruining their own reputation?¡± Dongfang Chu came for this reason. ¡°They won¡¯t sell fake goods. It must be real.¡± Many people around them were amazed by the painting and said that it must be authentic. The host took out the appraisal report. Dozens of top antique appraisers in China had accurately determined that it was Tang Yin¡¯s work. ¡°Are you bidding?¡± Wen Ruoshui also felt that the auction house would not go so far as to use fake goods to fool others. If it was genuine work, no matter how much money was spent to buy it, it would be worth it. ¡°Yes!¡± Dongfang Chu decided immediately. The starting price was 5 million, with an increase of 100,000. ¡°Five million.¡± ¡°10 million.¡± ¡°20 million.¡± ¡°50 million.¡± The bidding was very intense at the start. The price jumped from five million to 10 million to 50 million. It was still rising, but after 50 million, the price increment was not that high anymore. The buyers present were basically old hands. They were all sizing up the situation and testing the mental price of the bidders who wanted to bid like them. When the bid reached 72.5 million, Dongfang Chu shouted for the first time, ¡°75 million.¡± ¡°80 million.¡± A female voice on the left raised her card and looked in the direction of Dongfang Chu and Wen Ruoshui with a vicious gaze. Wen Ruoshui took a look. It was none other than Dongfang Xi. Why was she here? She also wanted to buy the ¡°Tiger Mountain Painting¡± for Grandpa Dongfang¡¯s birthday! When Dongfang Chu saw her, she could not suppress her anger and gritted her teeth. ¡°She¡¯s courting death. She actually returned to the capital without Grandpa¡¯s permission!¡± Dongfang Xi had been sent to Grandpa¡¯s hometown because she had hurt Shui Shui. Who was so bold as to let her go back to the capital? Wasn¡¯t she afraid that Grandpa would find out? ¡°Don¡¯t get agitated. Calm down.¡± Wen Ruoshui took another look at Dongfang Xi, her eyes cold. She could return to the capital and even appear here. She did not believe that Grandpa Dongfang did not know anything. After all, she was his biological granddaughter. How could an outsider like her compare to the eldest daughter of the Dongfang Family? Dongfang Chu did not think too much about it. She only held her breath. No matter what, she had to buy the painting. She could not let Dongfang Xi snatch it away to please Grandpa. In the VIP seats, Nangong Lengyu was also anxious. She looked at Huo Ci and said, ¡°Hurry up and think of a way. We can¡¯t let Chu Chu and the others get it.¡± Huo Ci had said that the painting was fake. ¡°Why should I help you?¡± Huo Ci gave her a casual look and leaned against the seat leisurely. Upon seeing that she was about to get angry, he added, ¡°If I help you, how are you going to thank me?¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Since Nangong Lengyu knew that the painting was fake, she could not let Chu Chu and the others waste a lot of money to bid for a fake. Besides, she had seen Dongfang Xi just now. With Dongfang Xi around, Chu Chu would definitely be angered to death. If she wanted to compete with her, she would not care and would increase the price. ¡°You also know that I never help for free. Massage my shoulders and my back, as well as wash my clothes for a month.¡± Huo Ci raised his conditions. He could still control her! ¡°One week!¡± Nangong Lengyu gritted her teeth, her eyes burning with anger. Oh my god, how could there be such a person? He would die if he helped! ¡°I refuse to bargain. Do you think this is a market?¡± Huo Ci let out a snort and shrugged nonchalantly. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re unwilling.¡± When Nangong Lengyu heard that Dongfang Chu had already raised the price to 100 million, she went all out. She glared at him ferociously. ¡°I agree!¡± Huo Ci¡¯s lips curled up slightly. With the joy of having succeeded, he slowly raised the bidding card in his hand and shouted for the first time. ¡°150 million.¡± When Dongfang Chu saw Huo Ci, she frowned. Was he crazy? Why was he causing trouble? Chapter 1508 - The Wen Yan Couple (43) ¡°Yu¡¯er is looking at us.¡± Wen Ruoshui saw Nangong Lengyu gesturing as though she was trying to tell them something. She was too far away to see clearly. The auction had a rule that no communication devices could be brought in. When they entered the venue, the phones were handed to the staff to keep. ¡°Yu¡¯er definitely wants us to buy the painting and not let that bastard Huo Ci succeed.¡± Dongfang Chu¡¯s anger rose. She had to bid for this painting. Nangong Lengyu was extremely anxious. What was wrong with the two of them? Did they not understand her gaze and hand gestures? She had said not to make any bids! Huo Ci even mocked her gloatingly. ¡°Looks like you don¡¯t have a good relationship with them!¡± Nangong Lengyu glared at him ferociously. I¡¯m begging you to shut up! Huo Ci felt that it was boring and continued to smile arrogantly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely do what I promised you.¡± Nangong Lengyu did not know what method he would use to stop Chu Chu and the others from bidding for the fake. However, the only person she could trust now was the unreliable person beside her. Huo Ci turned to look at the powerful man sitting beside him and said firmly, ¡°You¡¯re the owner of the auction house, right? If this fake product is sold, you can forget about living in the capital.¡± The man¡¯s expression did not change, and his voice was cold. ¡°What does Sixth Master want?¡± Huo Ci knew that someone who could organize such an auction was definitely not an ordinary person. He was not surprised that he knew him. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°Think of a way to tell them not to bid.¡± The man did not reject her. His thin lips moved slightly as he replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Only then did Huo Ci¡¯s lips curl up lazily. He played with the bidding card in his hand and winked at Nangong Lengyu with interest. Nangong Lengyu glared at him. She did not know what he had said to that man, but it seemed like the two of them knew each other. Huo Ci knew who was sitting beside him, but he only knew a name. He had seen him in his brother¡¯s investigation. The Chinese Security Bureau had only found his name. It was obvious that this person had hidden himself deeply and had an unimaginably powerful background. Jun Shiyan, known as Third Master Jun, had suddenly appeared in China half a year ago. He had settled down in the capital and lived with the Gu Family. In half a year, his hands had reached into various fields in China. Logically speaking, such a person would not be easily threatened. Was he afraid of him? It seemed like his reputation was really useful in China. Wen Ruoshui and Dongfang Chu quickly received a letter. The small note Nangong Lengyu had written to them told them not to place bids. It was fake. Huo Ci had also said that Huo Ci had asked the runner to tell them in Nangong Lengyu¡¯s name that she wanted to teach Dongfang Xi a lesson. When Dongfang Chu saw Nangong Lengyu, who was in the front row, nod vigorously at them, she finally believed her. She lowered her voice. ¡°Shui Shui, what are we bidding for later?¡± The painting could not be bought. It was a fake. However, Yu¡¯er did not know anything about antiques. How could she know that it was a fake? What followed was an exciting show. Huo Ci, Dongfang Chu, and Dongfang Xi had already raised the price to the point of losing their minds. The price of the painting had already reached 350 million. Dongfang Xi was determined to get the painting. Whether she could change Grandpa¡¯s mind depended on this. No matter what price she had to pay, she had to get the painting. Her father had also said that she had to get the ¡°Tiger Mountain Painting¡±. The value of famous paintings would definitely not depreciate. They would only appreciate in value. No matter how much money she spent, it would be worth it. Huo Ci lazily raised his bidding card and said, ¡°450 million.¡± Dongfang Chu added unhurriedly, ¡°600 million!¡± Huo Ci smiled. ¡°650 million.¡± The crowd was going crazy. This price had long exceeded their expectations. They felt that 500 million was enough. However, they had not expected it to soar to 650 million. They held their breaths nervously, wanting to see what the final auction price would be. Dongfang Xi¡¯s eyes had already turned red from the provocation. She only paid attention to Dongfang Chu and the others. When she saw that Wen Ruoshui was about to raise her bid, she made up her mind and went all out. She shouted as if she was showing off, ¡°700 million!¡± After that sentence. The scene fell so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. Nangong Lengyu turned her head and smiled in Dongfang Xi¡¯s direction, giving her the middle finger. Dongfang Xi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She looked at Dongfang Chu again. Dongfang Chu and Wen Ruoshui also smiled at her maliciously. She instantly sobered up. D*mn it! They were working together to plot against her! The highest budget her father had given for this painting was 500 million, but she had actually spent 700 million to make herself not lose face. How was she going to explain this to her father when she got back? ¡°700 million thrice.¡± The host hit the hammer and smiled. ¡°Congratulations, Miss. You have won Mr. Tang Yin¡¯s ¡®Tiger Mountain Painting¡¯ for 700 million.¡± Dongfang Xi¡¯s face was ashen as she listened to the host¡¯s voice. Her head was buzzing, and she was not happy at all. She only felt her blood boil, and her body felt like it was about to explode. She wished she could rush over and kill these people who dared to scheme against her! ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Huo Ci to have some intelligence.¡± Dongfang Chu finally vented her anger. Dongfang Xi was so arrogant. 700 million? She wanted to see where she could get 700 million to buy a painting! Wen Ruoshui did not know whether to laugh or cry. Why did Huo Ci say that? How could a person without intelligence be brothers with Brother Yan and the rest? They were closer than biological brothers! However, she really had to thank him properly this time. Well done. Dongfang Xi was already fuming. If she knew that the painting was a fake, she would vomit blood. ¡°Her money must have been given to her by Eldest Uncle.¡± Dongfang Chu did not need to guess to know that. ¡°Eldest Uncle has really invested a lot in his assets. If Grandpa gets the painting, he will definitely be very happy. Grandpa will give him anything he wants.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll expose him on Grandpa¡¯s birthday.¡± Wen Ruoshui was not a saint. Dongfang Xi had swaggered back to the capital. She must be secretly scheming to frame her again. She wanted to make the first move and prevent her from making a comeback. Dongfang Xi had swaggered back to the capital. She must be secretly scheming to frame her again. She wanted to make the first move and prevent her from making a comeback. Wen Ruoshui followed her gaze and looked over. It was the man Chu Chu had fallen in love with at first sight. She smiled and said, ¡°Then after the auction ends, let Yu¡¯er help you talk to him.¡± In this huge capital, there was probably no one Huo Ci did not know. He had not earned his title as a little tyrant for nothing. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Dongfang Chu¡¯s face flushed red, and her voice became weaker. She no longer had her usual confidence. Wen Ruoshui smiled and agreed. ¡°I know. I want to know who he is. I¡¯ll ask.¡± Chapter 1509 - The Wen Yan Couple (44) The old saying was right. No matter how impressive a woman was, she would become shy and gentle when she met the man she liked. A few days ago, Chu Chu had vowed that love at first sight would never happen to her. In the end, it happened today. Life was full of surprises. In this auction, regardless of whether Tang Yin¡¯s painting was real or fake, the standards were really high. In the following auction, the price of the antiques did not exceed the 700 million yuan for the ¡°Tiger Mountain Painting¡±, but the highest bid was still 500 million yuan. Dongfang Chu and Wen Ruoshui, the two antique idiots, did not dare to bid casually anymore. Instead of buying something here, they might as well find someone they knew to help them buy it. At least they could confirm the authenticity. If a fake was bought in this place, who would they find to reason with? A painting of ¡°Creek Mountain Autumn Painting¡± by Emperor Huizong of Song, appeared at the auction. They wanted to bid for it, but they did not dare to, afraid that they would buy fake goods again. ¡°He bought it.¡± Dongfang Chu pulled Wen Ruoshui and looked at the man sitting in the front row worriedly. ¡°What if it¡¯s a fake? Can you think of a way to inform him?¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t even met him yet, and you¡¯re already helping him feel sorry for his money?¡± Wen Ruoshui gave her a hard slap and teased her. ¡°You only know how to make fun of me.¡± Dongfang Chu pretended to be angry and indignant. ¡°It¡¯s a waste of time to come to such an auction. Tell me, isn¡¯t their boss afraid of ruining his reputation? How would he dare sell fake goods?¡± ¡°Perhaps their boss doesn¡¯t know that it¡¯s fake.¡± Wen Ruoshui felt that such a high-end auction had been appraised by the top antique artists in China. It couldn¡¯t be fake on purpose. That painting should have been an accident. Besides Huo Ci, no one present had recognized that it was fake. No one knew how he had recognized it at first glance. Dongfang Chu was still worried that the painting was fake. That person had been cheated of his money to buy a fake. However, she did not even know him, let alone warn him. In the end, she saw him bid 80 million for the painting. Huo Ci gave him a puzzled look. Was this person crazy? If he wanted it, he could have kept it. He even bought paintings at his own auction. Nangong Lengyu did not know about antique calligraphy and paintings, but Huo Ci seemed to know a lot about them. She did not know if he really knew or was pretending to know. She asked, ¡°There won¡¯t be any fake goods after this?¡± Huo Ci nodded. ¡°They¡¯re all authentic.¡± Nangong Lengyu pouted, not believing him. ¡°How do you know that Tang Yin¡¯s painting is fake?¡± Huo Ci pointed at his eyes and smiled arrogantly. ¡°I have sharp eyes. If you don¡¯t believe me, just wait and see.¡± How did he know? Of course, he had seen it before. The real work was with Grandpa. If Grandpa said that he was the second-best collector in China, no one would dare say they were number one. Grandpa kept a low profile and would not show off his collection. Not many people in China knew what he had collected. He had grown up among antiques and had seen many real things. He could tell what was real and what was fake with one look. When the auction ended¡­ Dongfang Chu and Wen Ruoshui had just gotten up when they were stopped. A person handed them an exquisite long wooden box and said respectfully, ¡°This is a gift from our master to the two ladies. I hope you like it.¡± Dongfang Chu already had a bold guess in her heart. She subconsciously looked at the VIP seats. The man had already left. Wen Ruoshui looked at her in a daze, as if her soul had been stolen. She looked at the person in front of her. ¡°Sorry, we can¡¯t accept it.¡± They could not accept anything from strangers, no matter what it was. ¡°Sir said that meeting is fate. The two of you don¡¯t have to feel burdened.¡± The man looked sincere. Wen Ruoshui wanted to say something, but she was suddenly interrupted. ¡°This is his kind intention. Second Sister-in-law, you can keep it!¡± Huo Ci took the long wooden box with interest and opened it. It was indeed the Creek Mountain Autumn Painting. The man who had sent the painting had completed his mission and left. In a moment, he disappeared. Dongfang Chu could not find him even if she wanted to. ¡°Why would he give you a painting?¡± Nangong Lengyu glared at Huo Ci ferociously. He was being nosy. Who told him to accept it? ¡°If that guy has evil intentions, just you wait.¡± ¡°What do you mean by harboring evil intentions?¡± Huo Ci smiled and drawled slyly. ¡°What other reason could there be for a man to give a woman a gift? A hero can¡¯t resist a beauty!¡± Dongfang Chu¡¯s face flushed. ¡°Stop spouting nonsense.¡± ¡°What else could it be?¡± Huo Ci knew a lot about men. That guy must have taken a liking to one of them. However, if he had taken a liking to Second Sister-in-law, he would definitely dig out his eyes and chop off his hands. ¡°You know him, right?¡± Wen Ruoshui looked at Huo Ci but did not take the painting. ¡°Return this to him. No matter what the reason is, we can¡¯t take it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mind me but didn¡¯t you come to bid on a painting? It came knocking on your door and you didn¡¯t want it.¡± Upon seeing Dongfang Chu¡¯s red face, Huo Ci could guess what was going on. So that guy had taken a liking to Dongfang Chu. It was very possible. To be honest, she was also a great beauty and could be on par with Second Sister-in-law. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, we¡¯ll do it by ourselves.¡± Wen Ruoshui actually had other ideas in her heart. If they went to return it themselves, Chu Chu could use this opportunity to see that man. ¡°Give us his contact details.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t. I don¡¯t know him.¡± Huo Ci was telling the truth. Nangong Lengyu kicked his calf. ¡°You¡¯re committing murder!¡± Huo Ci jumped up in pain, his handsome face twisting exaggeratedly. ¡°I really don¡¯t know him.¡± Big Brother could not find any specific information about that guy. He only took a look at the information. What could he know? This pretty boy was getting more and more greedy. He would punish him when he got back. Nangong Lengyu grabbed his collar and approached him. In a voice that only the two of them could hear, she asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± That bastard Huo Ci would not act unless he knew success was certain. If she did not give him benefits, he would not easily do good deeds and help others. He was too hateful. ¡°Exfoliate my skin. One month.¡± Huo Ci raised his eyebrows slightly and leaned close to her ear to breathe. Nangong Lengyu¡¯s body suddenly stiffened as she gritted her teeth in anger. ¡°Scram!¡± Huo Ci left elegantly and neatly. He did not know why he had such a big reaction at the mention of this. They were all men, so what was wrong with taking a shower together? Perhaps he felt that he was too young and was afraid of hurting his dignity by competing with him? Upon seeing him leave just like that, Nangong Lengyu wished she could just kill him. She could not do that either, so she could only compromise. She ran two steps and chased after him. She grabbed his arm and forced out a few words through gritted teeth. ¡°I¡¯ll wash your feet.¡± Chapter 1510 - The Wen Yan Couple (45) Huo Ci suddenly turned around and drawled with a smile, ¡°Deal.¡± Nangong Lengyu vomited a mouthful of blood and only prayed in her heart that time would end quickly so that she could leave this evil bastard in front of her as soon as possible! Wen Ruoshui and Dongfang Chu learned about that person from Huo Ci. Jun Shiyan was known as Third Master Jun. He did not have any contact details and was temporarily staying at the Gu residence. However, he did not live there permanently. If she went over to try her luck, she might meet him. ¡°Chu Chu, are you really going?¡± Wen Ruoshui looked at her worriedly, not sure what kind of person that man was. ¡°We can¡¯t take this painting for nothing. I have to go over and return the money to him,¡± Dongfang Chu said righteously. She was happy and worried. This was the first time she felt so nervous in her life. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s wait two days. I¡¯ll accompany you!¡± Wen Ruoshui was afraid that he would not have such thoughts about her. She would be rash and suffer if she was taken advantage of. She finally understood why Chu Chu had been so worried when she had been with Brother Yan. She was also worried about Chu Chu now. ¡°The Gu family¡¯s house is not far from mine. I¡¯m just going there to try my luck. You know how safe the security there is. How could anything happen to the safest place in the entire capital?¡± Dongfang Chu was helpless. She was thinking too much. ¡°You should go back quickly. Otherwise, your boyfriend will be worried to death when he sees you not coming home in the middle of the night.¡± Just as she finished speaking. ¡°Shui Shui.¡± Yan Yuanfei¡¯s voice rang out at the right time. Dongfang Chu let out a low cough and shot her a look. She looked at the handsome man walking towards them and muttered softly, ¡°Speak of the devil.¡± What a coincidence. Did this mean that she was lucky today? If she went to the Gu family, she might really be able to stop Jun Shiyan. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Wen Ruoshui looked at the man with a happy smile. She naturally held his arm and asked with a smile, ¡°Is work over so soon?¡± She had told him about the auction, but she had not told him the time, afraid that he would be worried if it was too late. ¡°Yes.¡± Yan Yuanfei looked at her with reproach in his eyes. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me it was so late? It¡¯s too dangerous for you two girls to come out alone.¡± Wen Ruoshui knew that this would happen, so she did not tell him. She accepted his worry and definitely refuted his words. ¡°I¡¯m someone who can exchange blows with Yu Bo.¡± Who were they looking down on? When Yu Bo heard his name, he nodded and smiled at her. Miss Wen was quite skilled. Ordinary people were definitely not her match. However, Master had said that because he was worried about her. Dongfang Chu took a look at Yu Bo. She had heard from Shui Shui that he was from the special forces and was very impressive in all aspects. He did look impressive, but he was quite an honest and ordinary person. Wen Ruoshui had initially wanted to send Dongfang Chu home first, but Dongfang Chu was unwilling. She insisted on them dropping her off at the Gu residence¡¯s entrance. She had to stop that person. ¡°You guys can leave. I¡¯ll wait for a while.¡± Dongfang Chu got out of the car and waved goodbye to them. Wen Ruoshui sighed helplessly. Unable to persuade her, she could only remind her, ¡°Don¡¯t wait foolishly if you can¡¯t see him. Go home immediately, understand?¡± ¡°I know. Do you think I¡¯m a three-year-old child?¡± Dongfang Chu despised her for being naggy and turned to leave. Yan Yuanfei saw that the young lady beside him was worried about her friend. He looked at Yu Bo and ordered, ¡°Go accompany Miss Dongfang.¡± Yu Bo followed Dongfang Chu. The chauffeur was not around, so Yan Yuanfei took over. Wen Ruoshui sat in the front passenger seat and looked at the Gu residence that was getting further and further away. ¡°Do you know that person called Jun Shiyan?¡± Yan Yuanfei nodded. ¡°Is that the person Miss Dongfang wants to see?¡± ¡°How is he? What does he do? Who else is in his family?¡± Upon hearing his words, Wen Ruoshui immediately became agitated, as though she was checking her household register. ¡°I don¡¯t have much contact with him. I don¡¯t know what his family does, nor do I know who he is. He¡¯s said to be a relative of the Gu Family.¡± Yan Yuanfei smiled. ¡°He has a very mysterious background, but his character is fine.¡± Some people¡¯s character could be seen at a glance. That person was definitely not someone who could be dated without worry. ¡°Huo Ci said that too.¡± Wen Ruoshui was a little disappointed. She had thought that he would know a lot, but she had not expected him to know around the same as Huo Ci. ¡°You want to be a matchmaker and matchmake others?¡± Yan Yuanfei looked at her and said, ¡°You should give up on this. He already has a family and loves his wife a lot.¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Wen Ruoshui screamed in panic. ¡°Stop the car and turn around. Let¡¯s go back quickly.¡± Upon seeing her anxious look, Yan Yuanfei turned around and guessed. ¡°Miss Dongfang likes him? When did she see him?¡± ¡°Yes, Chu Chu fell in love with him at first sight today.¡± Wen Ruoshui did not hide it from him. She was anxious and worried, but also a little indignant. What was wrong with that person? Since he loved his wife a lot, why did he give her and Chu Chu a painting? Yan Yuanfei was silent for a moment before saying in a low voice, ¡°Then tell her properly and persuade her to stop. That person is not suitable for her.¡± Even if that man did not have a family background or a wife he loved, he was not suitable for Miss Dongfang. ¡°When did he get married?¡± Wen Ruoshui sighed. What kind of luck did Chu Chu have? She had finally taken a liking to a man, but he was still a married man. If she knew, how could she accept it? Yan Yuanfei knew that she was worried about Dongfang Chu and comforted her. ¡°Most outstanding people get married early.¡± Wen Ruoshui sighed and told him to drive faster. Thankfully, he had not gone far. Soon, he reached the Gu residence¡¯s entrance. When he rushed out of the car, he saw Dongfang Chu talking to that man. Upon seeing that, she was about to run over but Yan Yuanfei hurriedly stopped her. ¡°Give them some time.¡± Thankfully, they had only just met. If one party did not have love at first sight, it would pass quickly. The two of them at the entrance of the Gu residence did not talk for long. The man took a step back politely. He bowed gentlemanly and made an inviting gesture. Dongfang Chu nodded at him and smiled. She took the painting and turned to leave. The moment she turned her head, her eyes were filled with obvious disappointment and regret. The man she had taken a liking to had already gotten married early. She really wanted to know what kind of person his wife was. She wanted to see her so that she could convince herself to give up and stop dwelling on this matter. Upon seeing her walk over, Wen Ruoshui hurriedly went up to her with a nervous and worried expression. ¡°Chu Chu, are you alright? What did he tell you?¡± Dongfang Chu shrugged indifferently and smiled in disappointment. ¡°Shui Shui, my luck is too bad. He said that he¡¯s already married and he loves his wife a lot.¡± Chapter 1511 - The Wen Yan Couple (46) ¡°It¡¯s alright, don¡¯t be sad. This won¡¯t do. Let¡¯s wait for the next one.¡± Wen Ruoshui did not know how to comfort her. She held her hand and gave her strength. ¡°There are many men in the world. You¡¯ll definitely be able to find the person you want to spend the rest of your life with.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Dongfang Chu nodded, but her eyes were desolate. Would she? She asked herself. No way. How could such a magical fate be broken so easily? How could it be forgotten so easily? She felt that she would never forget the first time she saw him. Her intense heartbeat seemed to still be lingering in her ears. She did not return the painting. She transferred the money to him and treated it as though she had bought the painting from him. Wen Ruoshui was worried about her going back alone and asked her to follow her home and stay with her. It was very quiet in the car. Wen Ruoshui carefully looked at her good friend sitting beside her, wanting to see something from her expression and actions. Afraid of being discovered, she quickly looked away. ¡°I¡¯m really fine.¡± Dongfang Chu looked at her. ¡°You can ask whatever you want. He already has a wife. How can I ruin his family and be a third party?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t look, I didn¡¯t look.¡± Wen Ruoshui hurriedly shifted her gaze away, her eyes darting around to avoid her. She then muttered, ¡°I¡¯m really not curious at all. You¡¯re right. Who cares about a married man?¡± If Chu Chu could figure it out, that would be great. That man was just a little good-looking. Even his family background was mysterious. He was not suitable for Chu Chu at all. Chu Chu was too innocent. ¡°I just feel a little regretful.¡± Dongfang Chu smiled indifferently. In order to reassure her, she asked jokingly, ¡°Shui Shui, if I had met him earlier, would his wife have been gone?¡± Wen Ruoshui nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s a chance in the future, I really want to see his wife.¡± Dongfang Chu¡¯s heart softened when she thought of the gentle affection in the man¡¯s cold and distant eyes when he mentioned his wife. He must have loved his wife a lot. Just the mention of her was so satisfying, and he sounded so loving. She was his whole world. ¡°Okay.¡± Wen Ruoshui felt that she seemed to have let go, but she also felt that she had not let go. She only said this to reassure her. After that day, there was nothing unusual about Dongfang Chu. She ate, drank, and had fun. However, when she mentioned Jun Shiyan occasionally, she felt a little regretful. After April, the trees started to sprout, and the weather became warmer. It became warmer every day. Spring had arrived. Wen Ruoshui had just come out of the shower when she heard the sound of a car at the door. She had already learned how to recognize a car by its sound and walked out happily. Yan Yuanfei felt that the dinner was not bad. He asked the waiter to pack a few dishes that he thought were delicious and prepared to let her try them. Just as he got out of the car, he saw the young lady wearing a pair of cold slippers and her long hair was wet. She walked over while drying her hair with a towel. Wen Ruoshui ran towards him happily, her voice crisp and pleasant. ¡°Brother Yan.¡± Yan Yuanfei quickly went up to her. Before she could run out to get some fresh air, he pulled her back into the house and took the towel from her hand to wipe her hair. ¡°Do you want to catch a cold?¡± Why did she not cherish her body? She had just taken a shower and ran out. ¡°What did you buy?¡± Wen Ruoshui sniffed. What a fragrant smell. Her starry eyes looked at the food box in Yu Bo¡¯s hand. Yu Bo walked forward and placed the food box on the table. ¡°Do you want me to take it out now?¡± Wen Ruoshui could not wait anymore. Yu Bo could not lose his composure in front of her. He said calmly, ¡°Take it out.¡± Yu Bo took out the dishes and placed them on the table before leaving quickly. Sigh! He, a single man, was not worthy! When Wen Ruoshui saw Yu Bo leave, she immediately stopped being polite. Anyway, she did not have any image to speak of in front of him. He had seen all kinds of embarrassment. She reached out and took a prawn dumpling. ¡°We¡¯ll eat later.¡± Yan Yuanfei helped her blow dry her hair and looked at her lovingly. He reminded her helplessly, ¡°Be careful not to choke. Eat slowly.¡± ¡°Delicious.¡± Wen Ruoshui could not help but praise it as she ate. The skin was thin and the filling was big. The prawns were also very fresh. The texture was very chewy, and there was even juice when she took a bite. It was delicious. Yan Yuanfei smiled. ¡°Little glutton.¡± She liked to eat everything, and there was nothing she did not like to eat. She was not picky at all and ate whatever she was given. She was too easy to take care of. Wen Ruoshui ate it herself and even took one for him. ¡°Ah!¡± Yan Yuanfei opened his mouth to eat it. It was difficult for a hero to repay a beauty¡¯s kindness. Even if he was full, he would not reject anything she fed him. Besides, in order to eat with her, he only ate until he was half-full at the banquet. Wen Ruoshui smiled lovingly at him. Yan Yuanfei grabbed her head and was about to blow-dry her hair when she moved. There was something in his mouth, so his words were unclear. ¡°Turn around. Be good and don¡¯t move.¡± Wen Ruoshui obediently stabilized her head and did not move. However, her body and hands were still moving. She carried a plate of spicy chicken pieces and ate happily. ¡°Jun Shiyan was at the banquet today.¡± Yan Yuanfei mentioned it naturally. ¡°He rushed home less than 10 minutes after the banquet. He said that his wife came back from a trip.¡± Wen Ruoshui felt that the spicy chicken in her hand immediately lost its fragrance. She muttered, ¡°What does this have to do with me?¡± That man had nothing to do with her, much less with Chu Chu. At most, they had only met once. Yan Yuanfei felt that he still had to be honest with her. He had to tell her what he had seen. ¡°When I went out, I saw Miss Dongfang meet him by chance.¡± Coincidence? Or perhaps it was not a coincidence? Who would know such a thing? Feelings were the most unpredictable thing. Humans could not control their emotions. Wen Ruoshui stopped what she was doing for a moment and hummed in agreement. She suddenly felt that she was not hungry anymore. ¡°I understand. Chu Chu must have gone there to eat. It must be a coincidence!¡± She seemed to be convincing him, but she was actually convincing herself. Chu Chu had said that she didn¡¯t care and that she wouldn¡¯t like a married man. It was all talk. The more people emphasized something, the more they cared about it. They only said that to convince themselves and others. ¡°Okay,¡± Yan Yuanfei answered in a low voice. His slender fingers played with her long hair gently and did not say anything else. Wen Ruoshui was silent for a moment. After struggling internally for a while, she made a decision. ¡°I¡¯ll go find Chu Chu later.¡± Chapter 1512 - The Wen Yan Couple (47) ¡°It¡¯s too late. Let¡¯s go tomorrow!¡± Yan Yuanfei took a look outside. The weather was very gloomy, and it looked like it was about to rain. ¡°No, I want to go over now.¡± Wen Ruoshui was worried. Chu Chu met that man. She did not know if she was asking about his whereabouts to create a coincidence or if it was really a coincidence. She knew Chu Chu¡¯s personality the best. On the surface, she looked carefree and did not care about anything, but she was actually the most meticulous person on the inside. With her personality, it was easy for her to fall into something and not be able to walk out. ¡°I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Yan Yuanfei knew what she was worried about. It was fine if he had not seen this. Since he had seen it, he had to tell her, lest she found out and blamed him for what had happened. He had seen the way Miss Dongfang looked at that man. It was obviously admiration. Even if she hid it well, it could not hide her true feelings. Wen Ruoshui did not want to go to the Dongfang family either. She did not want to see the Dongfang family. After calling Dongfang Chu, she waited outside for her to come out. ¡°Shui Shui, why do you have time to come over? I already said that there¡¯s only me and Grandpa at home. Just come in.¡± Dongfang Chu ran over and gave her a big hug. She asked carefully, ¡°Are you still angry with Grandpa?¡± ¡°No.¡± Wen Ruoshui had not been angry from the beginning to the end. It was already very good for Grandpa Dongfang to take care of her for so long. After all, he was not her real family. Helping her was a favor, but not helping her was also his duty. ¡°Grandpa has been talking about you for the past two days.¡± Dongfang Chu still wanted to try her best to make up for the rift between them. Ever since that incident, Shui Shui still respected her grandfather a lot. However, she kept feeling that something had changed. Grandpa had always had that temper. He valued the Dongfang Family more than his own life, so he did not treat Shui Shui with his true heart. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Grandpa again another day. It¡¯s too late now, so it¡¯s not appropriate to disturb him.¡± Wen Ruoshui smiled and asked, ¡°Do you have time now?¡± ¡°Where did you get the time to look for me so late at night? Didn¡¯t your man come with you?¡± Dongfang Chu scanned the area but did not see Yan Yuanfei. Logically speaking, that shouldn¡¯t be the case. No matter where she went, he would be worried. Besides, it was already so late. He definitely wouldn¡¯t let her be alone. ¡°I told him to go home. I¡¯m resting tomorrow. Why don¡¯t we go to the amusement park together?¡± Wen Ruoshui wanted her to be happy so she could relax with her and put that matter aside. She would definitely make time to accompany her in the future. ¡°Sister?¡± Dongfang Meng walked over from afar and looked at the two of them strangely. She smiled and teased them. ¡°Why are you on a date here so late at night?¡± Her sister had a good relationship with Sister Shui Shui, even better than her, her biological sister. She thought of her everywhere, making her feel a little jealous. ¡°Meng Meng, why are you back today?¡± Dongfang Chu looked at her valiant sister in her military uniform and smiled. ¡°Shui Shui is going to the amusement park tomorrow. Are you coming?¡± Dongfang Meng rolled her eyes in disdain. ¡°The two of you are really childish. Look, I¡¯m exhausted. I¡¯ve already lost eight pounds. Can you bear to let me be your sidekick?¡± She knew her sister¡¯s intentions. She was just a tool who carried bags and paid for everything. ¡°The three of us haven¡¯t been there together. Are you really not going to the capital¡¯s new large-scale amusement park?¡± Dongfang Chu tempted her. ¡°There¡¯s the longest, most exciting roller coaster in the world!¡± This younger sister of hers was a woman with a man¡¯s heart and could take hardship. She had grown up in the army and only liked thrilling events. ¡°Is it as exciting as me parachuting from a height of 37,000 meters? Or is it as exciting as me gliding from a 7,000-meter snowy mountain?¡± Dongfang Meng yawned and waved at them. ¡°I¡¯m not going. Have fun.¡± Dongfang Chu was speechless. Fine! She had won. When Dongfang Meng walked past them, she suddenly sniffed their bodies. ¡°You two have confessed. Are you dating behind my back?¡± Wen Ruoshui retreated. ¡°Why are you suddenly talking about this?¡± ¡°I was right. You¡¯re in love.¡± Dongfang Meng clapped her hands for her sensitive sense of smell and smiled smugly. ¡°Don¡¯t try to hide it from me. It¡¯s all the sour smell of love.¡± Dongfang Chu pushed her. ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Hurry up and go home. Grandpa must be very happy to see you. You haven¡¯t been home in half a year, right?¡± ¡°How can I be like you? It¡¯s normal for me not to come home for a few years, let alone half a year.¡± Dongfang Meng muttered as she stared at them with sparkling eyes. ¡°I¡¯m on vacation these two days. Bring me to meet my future brother-in-law.¡± Sigh! She had not seen them for a few months, but she had already found her a brother-in-law. ¡°What brother-in-law?¡± Dongfang Chu glared at her and pulled Wen Ruoshui away. Grandpa must have already known about Shui Shui and Yan Yuanfei¡¯s relationship, but he did not say anything. Judging from Shui Shui¡¯s attitude, she seemed to be sad about what happened last time and did not intend to tell Grandpa. ¡°I understand.¡± Dongfang Meng drawled and looked at the two of them ambiguously before turning around to walk towards the door. She was not sure if her sister was in love, but Sister Shui Shui was definitely in love. She had an aura that only people in love would emit. It definitely could not escape her sharp eyes. Wen Ruoshui booked a hotel that Yan Yuanfei had suggested. It was the closest five-star hotel to the amusement park. When the duo drove past a night market, it was quite lively. They even went to walk around the night market to fill their stomachs and returned satisfied. Dongfang Chu had not shopped with her for a long time. Ever since she fell in love, she had been focused on Yan Yuanfei. Although she understood, she could not help but feel disappointed. After all, the two of them had been inseparable in the past. They had been together wherever they went. The duo entered the hotel and was led to the elevator by the waiter. Wen Ruoshui had just stepped into the lobby when her expression changed slightly. She saw the man waiting for the elevator. It was Jun Shiyan. The handsome man was holding a bouquet of delicate roses and talking to the person beside him. The person beside him was very respectful. One look and he knew that he was his subordinate. Before she reached it, she saw the elevator door open. ¡°Chu¡­¡± Before Wen Ruoshui could even call out her full name, she saw Dongfang Chu walking calmly towards the man. She hurriedly chased after her. Dongfang Chu felt that since they knew each other and had bumped into each other coincidentally, she had to greet him out of basic courtesy. ¡°What a coincidence, Mr. Jun.¡± ¡°Miss Dongfang.¡± Jun Shiyan nodded politely and smiled at her. Chapter 1513 - The Wen Yan Couple (48) ¡°Mr. Jun.¡± Wen Ruoshui greeted him politely. ¡°Miss Wen.¡± Jun Shiyan smiled politely. ¡°For your wife?¡± Dongfang Chu looked at the rose in his hand. ¡°It¡¯s very pretty. Madam will definitely like it.¡± Jun Shiyan said, ¡°Thank you.¡± The elevator door opened. Jun Shiyan took a step back and made a gentlemanly gesture. Dongfang Chu pulled Wen Ruoshui into the elevator. The waiter beside him broke out in a cold sweat. Upon seeing everyone go up, he wanted to say something, but he held it back in the end. This elevator was Mr. Jun¡¯s personal elevator. How could he let others use it? However, they seemed to be friends. If anything went wrong, the manager probably would not blame him. ¡°Which floor?¡± Jun Shiyan asked. ¡°88.¡± Dongfang Chu smiled politely. The elevator floor lit up. 88 and 99. Clearly, he was going to the 99th floor, the highest floor of the hotel. It was very quiet in the elevator. After a simple greeting, no one spoke again. Wen Ruoshui felt her scalp tingle. She was about to die of embarrassment. Her grip on Dongfang Chu¡¯s hand tightened involuntarily, and her breathing became very light. Dongfang Chu looked calm as she tried her best to mentally prepare herself. She was just greeting a friend she knew. It was nothing. Soon, the elevator reached the 88th floor and the door opened. Wen Ruoshui hurriedly pulled Dongfang Chu out, wishing she could leave this awkward space quickly. ¡°Take care.¡± Jun Shiyan smiled gently, his eyes still distant. ¡°I wish you a good night with Madam.¡± Dongfang Chu thought for a long time before saying this. ¡°Thank you. Have fun too.¡± As soon as Jun Shiyan finished speaking, the elevator door closed. Dongfang Chu looked at the closing elevator door and the man¡¯s disappearing figure. She felt an indescribable sense of disappointment. As a woman, she had a feeling that he was not married and did not have a wife. Everything he said was just a lie. After all, during this period of time, she had asked around. No matter who it was, they said that they had never seen his wife or any woman beside him. She had seen him a few times on different occasions, but she had never seen him bring his wife along. Logically speaking, many important occasions, especially high-end gatherings, required a female companion. Since he loved his wife so much, why couldn¡¯t he bring her out to show off their affection? If one thought about it in other ways, he might not like women at all, so he used a fake wife to shut everyone up. ¡°Chu Chu.¡± Seeing that she was lost in thought, Wen Ruoshui called out to her a few times but to no avail. She patted her. ¡°Chu Chu.¡± Dongfang Chu came back to her senses. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Wen Ruoshui asked, ¡°Are you thinking about Mr. Jun?¡± Dongfang Chu did not deny it and nodded. ¡°Why do you think he went on a date with Madam in a hotel? Do you know what the 99th floor is for?¡± How could Wen Ruoshui know? She did not care about this. She took out her phone and checked. ¡°The 99th floor is a private residence.¡± Dongfang Chu was enlightened. ¡°I knew it. So it¡¯s his house.¡± No, calling it a home was not accurate. Which rich person did not have a few houses? Especially someone as low-key and rich as him. He must have a lot of properties. ¡°You still like him?¡± Wen Ruoshui probed. She had not expected to meet Jun Shiyan here. She also believed that Dongfang Chu must have met him coincidentally in the restaurant. ¡°What can I do to him? He¡¯s a married man,¡± Dongfang Chu said very freely, her face full of curiosity. ¡°Who do you think his wife is?¡± She did not tell Wen Ruoshui her messy guesses, afraid that she would worry and think that she was still thinking about him. ¡°She must be a very good person.¡± Wen Ruoshui smiled. When they got in the elevator, the man¡¯s eyes were filled with gentleness and affection. It was impossible to lie to him. He loved his wife very much. His wife must be someone worthy of his deep love. ¡°If there¡¯s a chance, I really want to see her.¡± Dongfang Chu looked down through the window. There was a lot of traffic and lights. It was lively and crowded, but her heart was a little empty at this moment. ¡°There will definitely be a chance,¡± Wen Ruoshui replied gently. Everyone was in the capital, so his wife would have to show her face one day. There was no special reason why she could not see anyone. Everyone had to socialize. Didn¡¯t a mysterious person like Mr. Jun attend dinner parties and high-end banquets? Dongfang Chu returned to her usual cheerful self in a short while. She said that she had not taken a bath with her in a long time. She sprinkled petals in the luxurious bathtub and pulled her to take a bath with her. Dongfang Chu had just gotten into the bathtub and found the most comfortable position to lie down when her phone rang. She said lazily, ¡°Shui Shui, help me see who it is.¡± Wen Ruoshui took the phone. ¡°It¡¯s Yu¡¯er. I¡¯ll answer it.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Dongfang Chu replied lazily. It was still more comfortable to take a hot shower. She emptied her mind and threw away all her worries. ¡°The signal here is not good. I¡¯ll go out for a while.¡± When Wen Ruoshui heard that Nangong Lengyu was talking about Jun Shiyan, she casually found an excuse to go to the balcony. Nangong Lengyu told her what had happened this afternoon. ¡°He¡¯s the man from the last auction, the one called Jun Shiyan. What exactly happened to him? Have you seen him recently?¡± Wen Ruoshui was afraid that Dongfang Chu would hear her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What did he do to you?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t do anything to me. He just helped me today.¡± Nangong Lengyu was very baffled. Normally, people who were unaccountably solicitous were up to no good. However, she could not find any intentions in that man. It was as though he was purely helping her out. Wen Ruoshui listened quietly to her recount what had happened in the afternoon. In the afternoon, Nangong Lengyu went to the mall to buy clothes. It was her favorite brand that launched a new summer product. She went to get a few sets. The clothes had all been wrapped up, but she realized that she had not brought her card or phone. At that time, the atmosphere was very awkward. She also felt a little embarrassed. Not only that, but the staff of the branded shop rolled her eyes. She was so angry that she almost exploded on the spot. At this moment, Jun Shiyan suddenly appeared, paid for her, and helped her out. ¡°I keep feeling that his attitude towards me is a little strange.¡± Nangong Lengyu could not explain herself. ¡°It¡¯s that kind of strange feeling, do you know?¡± Wen Ruoshui nodded. After hearing her words, she was enlightened. ¡°I understand.¡± She could also feel that Mr. Jun¡¯s attitude toward them, including his attitude toward Brother Yan and Huo Ci, was very strange. She could not describe how she felt. He was clearly older than them, but every time he faced them, he was respectful as if he knew them. ¡°What exactly does he want from us? Why did he help us for no reason?¡± Nangong Lengyu was really curious. Chapter 1514 - The Wen Yan Couple (49) ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Wen Ruoshui shook her head and asked softly, ¡°Have you seen his wife? Or Huo Ci?¡± Nangong Lengyu put it on speaker. ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll ask him for you.¡± Wen Ruoshui could clearly hear the conversation on the other end of the phone. ¡°Why should I see someone else¡¯s wife?¡± Huo Ci held a bottle of water and muttered unhappily as he drank. ¡°Have you seen him before?¡± Upon seeing his attitude, Nangong Lengyu was infuriated. What was his zodiac sign? Couldn¡¯t he talk to others properly? He was always like this, which made her angry. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him before.¡± After saying that, Huo Ci frowned slightly, and obvious confusion flashed across his eyes. ¡°I think I¡¯ve seen him before. I keep feeling like I¡¯ve seen him before, but I can¡¯t remember.¡± Nangong Lengyu swallowed the word ¡°scram¡± that was on the tip of her tongue. ¡°Leave.¡± Huo Ci suddenly approached her, the smile on his arrogant and arrogant face mesmerizing. He asked, ¡°You don¡¯t want to know anymore?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me here.¡± Nangong Lengyu regretted it after calling out to him. There was no need for her to ask him what the truth was. ¡°I really should have seen him before.¡± Huo Ci¡¯s heart was also full of questions. He leaned lazily on the sofa. ¡°Let me think.¡± He had a feeling that he had seen him before. The familiar feeling in his blood seemed to have been engraved in his body long ago. At the mention of Jun Shiyan¡¯s wife, he actually felt a sense of familiarity. However, she was obviously someone he had no impression of. Nangong Lengyu did not want to talk to her anymore. She switched off the loudspeaker and said, ¡°No one has seen her before. Why is she so mysterious? Can¡¯t she come out to meet people?¡± Logically speaking, it was impossible for a person like Jun Shiyan to keep a mistress in his house and admire her alone. There would not be such a person in the world who was willing to be someone else¡¯s canary. She did not have her own social circle or friends, only her husband. If that was the case, what was the point of living? ¡°You should have seen her before,¡± Huo Ci suddenly said to her without rhyme or reason. Nangong Lengyu did not hear him clearly. She glanced at him in confusion. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him before. I only met Jun Shiyan on the day of the auction.¡± That¡¯s not right. Today, she had only seen him once at the mall. She had only seen him twice. She had definitely not seen his wife before. Huo Ci felt that he might have gotten dementia in advance. Why did he have such a strange feeling but could not remember anything? He felt something in his heart, but he could not find anything in her memory. When Nangong Lengyu asked this, Huo Ci felt terrible. It was not only because of Madam Jun, but also because of Jun Shiyan. He did not like him. This was the first time he had felt this way about someone who had treated him well for the first time. He felt that he should know something and racked his brains to think of this. However, a person like him would only be conflicted for a short while before he quickly threw this matter to the back of his mind. He did not expect him to think so much. Wasn¡¯t he deliberately causing himself trouble? After Wen Ruoshui hung up, she went to the bathroom. Dongfang Chu was about to fall asleep from waiting. She asked lazily, ¡°What are you talking about? It¡¯s been so long. Tell her that if she has time, she can go to the amusement park with us tomorrow!¡± ¡°She said she doesn¡¯t have time. The first mock exam is tomorrow.¡± Wen Ruoshui entered the bathtub and sat beside her. ¡°I forgot that Yu¡¯er is still a high school student.¡± Dongfang Chu laughed out loud. ¡°Let¡¯s help her pray and let her successfully break off the engagement!¡± Yu¡¯er was currently studying at Harvard. She was in her second year of university and had returned to China. For the sake of breaking off the engagement, she had to repeat the third year of high school. However, with her intelligence, domestic teaching materials were a piece of cake for her. It should not be a problem for her to become the top scorer in the Imperial Capital¡¯s college entrance examination. ¡°Don¡¯t you think Yu¡¯er¡¯s attitude toward Huo Ci has changed a lot?¡± When Wen Ruoshui thought of how she had heard the duo bicker on the phone, she felt like she was in a trance. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that feelings develop over time?¡± Dongfang Chu picked up a glass of red wine with her slender fingers and took a sip. ¡°If Yu¡¯er and Huo Ci do not break off the engagement, do you think it will be possible for the two of them to like each other?¡± Besides his questionable character, Huo Ci¡¯s own qualifications were very superior. There were not many people in the capital who could compare to him. He, Rong Yin, Yan Yuanfei, and Jiang Zhe were the four young masters of the capital who stood at the apex of China¡¯s wealthy families. ¡°Yu¡¯er said that he changes girlfriends at least once a week.¡± This was what Wen Ruoshui was most afraid of. She thought for a while. ¡°She shouldn¡¯t be so devoted to a playboy.¡± A person like Huo Ci was suitable to be brothers with and not lovers. Not to mention his temper, the speed at which he changed girlfriends was too bad. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s spend more effort and visit her often to remind her to guard her heart and not waver in front of Huo Ci.¡± Dongfang Chu sighed. Just thinking about it gave her a headache. There were still more than three months until the college entrance examination. Who could guarantee that nothing would happen to the man and woman who stayed together every day for such a long time? ¡°Okay.¡± Wen Ruoshui nodded, feeling a little strange. ¡°Don¡¯t you think Mr. Jun gives off a familiar feeling? It¡¯s as if I¡¯ve seen him before?¡± Dongfang Chu shook her head and smiled at her. ¡°What does this feel like? A vision from your previous life? D¨¦j¨¤ vu? You might have brushed past each other in your previous life!¡± Didn¡¯t they say that one could only brush past each other after meeting 500 times? If there was really a next life, she hoped that she had seen him before. ¡°Yu¡¯er feels the same way.¡± Wen Ruoshui looked conflicted. ¡°Huo Ci also said that he should know the Madam of the Jun Family. Why is this happening?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. You must have met each other in your previous life.¡± Upon seeing her worried expression, Wen Ruoshui hurriedly comforted her. ¡°Sometimes, I just have this feeling. What have I done before? What have I seen before? It¡¯s actually a human subconscious causing trouble.¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± Wen Ruoshui felt that it was not that simple. Things were a little complicated, but she could not figure it out. She did not have any memories of her past. The next day, the duo was not in a hurry to go out and play. They slept until they woke up naturally. It was late in the morning when they got up, washed up, and put on makeup before walking to the amusement park. The hotel was not far from the amusement park. It was only a ten-minute walk. The spring breeze was warm, and it was best for walking slowly. Wen Ruoshui and Dongfang Chu were dressed in matching clothes. They were beautiful and elegant, and everyone turned their heads to look at them. Many people could not help but look in their direction. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Mr. Jun¡¯s assistant?¡± Dongfang Chu had good eyesight and pointed at a man in front. Chapter 1515 - The Wen Yan Couple (40) Wen Ruoshui looked in the direction she was pointing at. It was really Jun Shiyan¡¯s assistant, the one who followed him every time. However, her gaze was attracted to a beautiful young lady opposite her. ¡°An Yan, did you find the tickets?¡± The pretty young lady had her hair tied up in a high ponytail. When she ran, her ponytail swayed with her, making her look even cuter. ¡°I found them.¡± An Yan went up to her. ¡°Miss Ling, why did you come here yourself? Where¡¯s Master?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a queue over there. They¡¯re buying cotton candy for me!¡± Ling Sheng smiled until her eyes curved. When she got the tickets, she realized that someone was looking at her. She looked up and nodded at them with a polite smile. There was Auntie Wen and the beautiful girl beside her, was Dongfang Chu. She had seen her in the photo album. She looked at them and felt a little bitter. She had not expected the living people here to have died 20 years ago in another place. Dongfang Chu and Wen Ruoshui also nodded and smiled at her. Ling Sheng was afraid that it would not be good for anyone if they interacted too much. Thus, she turned around and ran away. Ever since she had transmigrated back using the candles in the storeroom at home, she had realized that every time she lit a candle, she could live here while the candle was burning. However, when she returned, it was only a few hours until the candles burned out. Besides, as long as she went back, the traces left here would completely disappear. The memories left in people¡¯s minds would also be erased. The last time she met her father and mother, they still didn¡¯t recognize her and had completely forgotten about her. ¡°That young lady is so pretty and energetic.¡± Dongfang Chu looked at the young lady¡¯s back and thought of her sparkling eyes when she looked at them. Her heart warmed. ¡°Does she know us?¡± ¡°Do you know her?¡± Wen Ruoshui¡¯s eyes were gentle as she looked at the young lady jumping back with a doting smile. She felt warm when he saw her. ¡°Don¡¯t you think she looks a little like that person?¡± Dongfang Chu could not remember for a moment, so she patted Wen Ruoshui¡¯s arm anxiously. ¡°It¡¯s that person, that person!¡± ¡°Yu¡¯er,¡± Wen Ruoshui blurted out. That young lady was only 14 or 15 years old. Her features had yet to fully develop, and she suddenly looked a little like Yu¡¯er. ¡°No, that¡¯s not right.¡± Dongfang Chu shook her head hurriedly. Suddenly, she remembered and patted her hard. ¡°Huo Ci!¡± Wen Ruoshui¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She did not know if she was hurt or frightened by her words. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? How can she look like Huo Ci? What kind of observation is that?¡± Dongfang Chu seriously compared them in her mind again and muttered strangely, ¡°She clearly looks a lot like Huo Ci. Their nose and eyes are alike. Why can¡¯t you tell?¡± ¡°She looks like Yu¡¯er, especially the shape of her face. It looks exactly the same,¡± Wen Ruoshui said. After the duo finished speaking, they looked at each other in horror. Their hearts skipped a beat and turned cold. Dongfang Chu hurriedly said, ¡°I saw something wrong. She doesn¡¯t look like Huo Ci at all. There are many people in the world who look alike, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Wen Ruoshui let out a low cough and nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. She doesn¡¯t look like Yu¡¯er at all. How can she look like Yu¡¯er?¡± The duo used clumsy excuses to comfort each other and themselves before walking forward side by side. Their minds were filled with the girl with the gorgeous smile just now, and they did not have any other thoughts. After a long while. Dongfang Chu suddenly said, ¡°Do you think that girl just now is Mr. Jun¡¯s sister?¡± She seemed to be very familiar with that assistant, and the assistant seemed to respect her a lot. Wen Ruoshui nodded. When she thought of the girl¡¯s smile, her heart warmed. ¡°I think so!¡± That young lady was only in junior high. If she was not Jun Shiyan¡¯s sister, she might be his sister-in-law! ¡°It might also be his wife¡¯s sister.¡± Dongfang Chu also thought of it, and her eyes lit up. ¡°He and his wife brought his sister to the amusement park together. Perhaps we came at the right time and were fated to meet his mysterious wife!¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± Wen Ruoshui saw that she was excited. In order to calm her down and not have too high expectations, she said, ¡°Perhaps Little Sister came to the amusement park with her assistant.¡± She could not imagine what it would be like for a man like Jun Shiyan to accompany a girl to the amusement park. Dongfang Chu muttered softly. It was true. Why would he come to a place like the amusement park? It did not match his status and temperament. From this moment on, Dongfang Chu kept her eyes and ears open, but she never saw that young lady again. She didn¡¯t see her assistant either, let alone the mysterious Mr. Jun. She thought that perhaps there was really no fate between them. However, if there was no fate, how could she have met that young lady on the way? Wen Ruoshui had initially wanted to have fun with her and relax. However, she had not expected to meet that beautiful young lady. Instead of relaxing, she had been filled with questions. She looked at her good friend, who was distracted and looking around no matter what she was at. She sighed in her heart, not knowing if her decision was right or wrong. ¡°Shui Shui, I want to go on a rollercoaster. Let¡¯s go on a rollercoaster!¡± Dongfang Chu excitedly dragged her to line up. The amusement park had just opened, and there were many people there. It was the biggest amusement park in China. Not only people from Beijing, but even people from the surrounding cities drove over to have fun. For all the events, queuing for an hour and playing for two minutes required a lot of effort. However, there were relatively few people who wanted the challenge of riding the roller coaster. The duo queued for more than 10 minutes before they sat down. Wen Ruoshui was risking her life to keep her company. She was going all out. Whatever she wanted to play, she would play with her. However, she was still a little afraid to ride a roller coaster. Dongfang Chu was actually not very bold, but she had a big heart for challenges. She liked to play with exciting things. She, who had suggested getting on the roller coaster, started shouting the moment the roller coaster started moving. Wen Ruoshui, on the other hand, was calm. She was afraid, but her expression remained calm. When the roller coaster reached the top, it was 200 meters high. However, strangely, Dongfang Chu, who had been screaming, suddenly stopped. Wen Ruoshui turned around and realized that she was looking in a direction. Following her gaze, she instantly recognized that it was Jun Shiyan and that young lady. That¡¯s right. They were together. The young lady had just finished playing with the Riptide and was drenched. The man was wiping her wet hair. Even from afar, she could feel his gentleness and indulgence. Chapter 1516 - The Wen Yan Couple (51) Their actions were too intimate. Those who had been in love knew that only people who loved each other could do such natural and intimate actions. The roller coaster was at the top, and in just a moment, it was descending rapidly at a speed akin to death. The powerful impact made one unable to open their eyes, and their faces were contorted. Wen Ruoshui tried her best to look at Dongfang Chu, who was sitting beside her. She had seen the scene just now. What was she thinking now? However, she did not have time to think too much. Her mind went blank from the speed of the roller coaster. Three minutes later. The roller coaster stopped. Wen Ruoshui helped the pale Dongfang Chu down and walked to the empty space beside her. Dongfang Chu could not take it anymore and started retching uncomfortably. Tears of pain streamed down her face, and she did not know what to feel. Wen Ruoshui took out a bottle of water, unscrewed the cap, and handed it to her. She patted her back gently. ¡°Drink some water. Drink some water quickly.¡± At that moment, Dongfang Chu was a little glad that she was on a roller coaster. Many people were like her after getting off. Their legs were trembling and their faces were pale. They squatted down and vomited non-stop, so she did not look like an anomaly. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It was too exciting.¡± Dongfang Chu took a sip of water, wiped her face, and grinned at her. ¡°Why don¡¯t we do it again?¡± Other than feeling a little dizzy and her chest feeling a little uncomfortable, Wen Ruoshui did not feel anything special. However, her friend looked like she could not play anymore. She would die. ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore. Let¡¯s go play something else!¡± Dongfang Chu¡¯s tears were still flowing. She could not control them. As she wiped them with her hand, she smiled. ¡°You¡¯re too weak. I must drag Mengmeng over next time.¡± Wen Ruoshui looked at her with heartache, not knowing how to comfort her. What had happened just now? Could that Jun Shiyan be a pervert? How old was the lady? How could they be so intimate? Based on her experience, that kind of intimacy was definitely not for her younger sister. It could only be for his lover. ¡°Chu Chu, on the roller coaster just now¡­¡± Wen Ruoshui probed, but she was interrupted. ¡°Let¡¯s slow down and get on the pirate ship!¡± Other than her face still being pale, Dongfang Chu had already regained her voice and spirit. She pulled her and ran opposite. Wen Ruoshui sighed in her heart. Now, she could finally confirm that it was as she had thought. Chu Chu had not let go. That person had always been in her heart and she could not let go. However, she could not think of a good way to make her give up on that man. Wen Ruoshui had initially wanted to relax with Dongfang Chu and let her get over her feelings for that man. Who would have thought that she would meet him at the hotel last night and again at the amusement park during the day? What kind of ill-fated relationship was this? Yan Yuanfei saw that she was distracted while eating, and her handsome face was full of worry. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you not having fun?¡± Wen Ruoshui poked the bottom of the bowl with her chopsticks. She did not know why, but when she thought of that man laying his hands on such a young girl, she got angry. ¡°Brother Yan, do you think he¡¯s a pervert or a pedophile?¡± The young lady was only 14 or 15 years old. She was so adorable and kind. Even if he was a beast, he should not have harmed her. She could not accept it. She had grown up well overseas, but with such an age difference between an adult and a minor, even if she was overseas, he would be seen as deliberately seducing her and would be sentenced! Yan Yuanfei did not know what she was talking about when he heard her random words. ¡°Who made you angry?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all Jun Shiyan¡¯s fault.¡± Wen Ruoshui got angry whenever she thought about it. ¡°He was playing at the amusement park with a 14 or 15-year-old girl today.¡± Yan Yuanfei frowned slightly. ¡°Did you see him?¡± Wen Ruoshui clenched her fists. ¡°It¡¯s not just today. We saw him at the hotel yesterday too. I originally wanted to counsel Chu Chu and have fun with her. Who knew that this would happen?¡± Yan Yuanfei listened to her indignantly tell him the whole story. He even took a big bite of the noodles and asked her, ¡°Are you sure he and that lady are in love?¡± Wen Ruoshui nodded angrily. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m very sure. I¡¯m very sure. Can I call the police first and get someone to his house to arrest him?¡± He had harmed a young lady, so she could not sit back and do nothing. ¡°How can you arrest someone without evidence?¡± Yan Yuanfei passed her a glass of water to calm her down and talk nicely. She could continue eating after saying everything so that she would not be angered. When Wen Ruoshui spoke of the young lady, her voice was obviously gentler. Compared to when she spoke of Jun Shiyan, her attitude was completely different. Yan Yuanfei was also curious. He did not know much about Jun Shiyan. He was very mysterious, and no one could find any information about him. ¡°Who is that young lady?¡± ¡°Who else could it be? She must be an ignorant girl who was deceived by him.¡± Wen Ruoshui¡¯s face flushed with anger. ¡°He must have brainwashed her.¡± Such a young girl had yet to fully develop her values. If she was sincerely brainwashed and tempted by him, it was easy for her to develop feelings for him and treat him as the whole world. There were many perverted beasts in the world who did this. ¡°Where¡¯s his wife?¡± Yan Yuanfei had a good impression of him. He had a feeling that he would not use such a method to control a young girl, nor should he be a beast that was worse than a pig or dog. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a Madam at all. He must have deliberately made up a dignified excuse to hide the disgusting thing he did. He wanted the outside world to think that he¡¯s a good husband, but he¡¯s actually a beast in human form.¡± After Wen Ruoshui finished speaking, she nodded and agreed with her words. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to investigate. If it¡¯s true, I won¡¯t let him off.¡± Yan Yuanfei¡¯s expression became serious. It was fine if he didn¡¯t know, but if he did, he couldn¡¯t sit back and do nothing. ¡°We must bring him to justice. He¡¯s out of control.¡± Wen Ruoshui¡¯s heart ached and she was anxious when she thought of that young lady. If her parents found out, their hearts would ache! ¡°Okay.¡± Yan Yuanfei looked at her gently and said in a gentle voice, ¡°Let¡¯s eat. Don¡¯t be angry anymore. Don¡¯t act rashly and don¡¯t alarm him. I¡¯ll handle this.¡± Wen Ruoshui nodded. No matter how much she ate, she felt like she was chewing wax. She no longer had an appetite. She regretted it. She should have run over to find her and saved that young lady from that scumbag. Even if Brother Yan secretly got someone to investigate, he might not be able to find any evidence. What if he became vigilant and hid the young lady? Chapter 1517 - The Wen Yan Couple (52) Wen Ruoshui wanted to be obedient and not act rashly, waiting for him to find out the truth. However, the next day, she saw the beautiful young lady she had seen yesterday again. ¡°Shui Shui, where are you going?¡± Nangong Lengyu called out to her. She threw the clothes she had taken to the shop assistant and turned to chase after her. Shui Shui had been on leave for the past two days. She had gone to the amusement park with Chu Chu yesterday and had asked her out to eat and shop today. She could finally get rid of Huo Ci for a day. Thank god! That scumbag Huo Ci had been captured by the Old Master at home today. He had really been captured and tied up. He had caused quite a commotion. Wen Ruoshui did not have the time to answer her. She followed the young lady carefully, afraid that she would be discovered. For a moment, she actually had the urge to go over and take her away, but she still controlled herself. She had to have evidence to prove that Jun Shiyan was a big pervert! Only then could she completely help the young lady escape the control of the devil and regain her freedom. Nangong Lengyu chased after her in three steps and saw that she was following a young lady. The young lady was wearing a beige pleated dress. Her back view was slender and pretty, and she looked young. She asked softly, ¡°Who is she?¡± ¡°Poor child.¡± Wen Ruoshui lowered her voice and shushed her. She couldn¡¯t get discovered by the young lady, or everything would be in vain. When Nangong Lengyu looked over, the young lady happened to get into the elevator. When she turned sideways, she felt that the young lady was smiling at her. The young lady was very pretty, spirited, and a little familiar. When she smiled, it was warm and sweet, making her heart feel sweet and soft. ¡°Yu¡¯er, don¡¯t you think she looks a little like you?¡± Wen Ruoshui asked her softly. Nangong Lengyu had just found her familiar. Upon hearing her words, she nodded hurriedly. ¡°No wonder I found her familiar. So she looks like me. My father hid this from Little Mo and me and gave birth to a younger sister?¡± Wen Ruoshui did not speak. The feeling that the lady gave her was very similar to Yu¡¯er. However, Chu Chu had said yesterday that she looked like Huo Ci. Upon closer inspection, she actually looked a little like him. The duo followed the young lady from a distance and went up the elevator floor by floor. Finally, when they reached the fifth floor of the mall, they turned into the elevator leading to the commercial building. ¡°Yu¡¯er, follow her.¡± Wen Ruoshui pushed Nangong Lengyu out. That lady had seen her yesterday, so she could not follow her. She could only let Yu¡¯er go. After Nangong Lengyu received the mission, she nodded solemnly at her and walked over calmly. She stood beside the young lady and sized her up from the corner of her eye. She had not expected that when she got closer, she would feel even more intimate with her. Her heart warmed. She wanted to take a few more glances at her, but she was afraid that it would be rude to stare at her. When the elevator opened. Ling Sheng took a step back and looked at her mother. She smiled and said, ¡°You first.¡± Nangong Lengyu nodded at her and walked in. Ling Sheng got in the elevator and asked with a smile, ¡°Which floor?¡± Upon seeing her press the button for the 68th floor, Nangong Lengyu felt inexplicably nervous. After all, this was the first time she had done something like following someone secretly. She let out a low cough and said in a low voice, ¡°67th floor. Thank you.¡± Ling Sheng had long discovered them. Otherwise, she would have taken the exclusive elevator and gone straight from the first floor. It would not have been so troublesome. However, she was very curious as to why Auntie Wen and her mother were following her sneakily. Nangong Lengyu just found her familiar. She liked her indescribably just by looking at her. She wanted to give her all the best things and dote on her. She felt that her thoughts were a little perverted. How could she have such strange and excessive thoughts about a girl she had just met? Was she crazy? However, why was Shui Shui following the young lady? She did not seem to be hostile to her and even liked her. When Nangong Lengyu went out, Ling Sheng even smiled at her. Nangong Lengyu was shaken, and her heart softened. This lady was too sweet. Before the elevator door closed, she left. She turned around and entered the stairwell. When she walked up the stairs, she sent Dongfang Chu a message: Go up to the 68th floor. The corridor was very spacious and bright. It was not dark and cramped like other commercial buildings, but it was too bright. There were glass walls all around and many green plants. It was very quiet and there was no one. It was also very easy to find someone. There was only one door and one room on the entire floor. The young lady must live here. Wen Ruoshui quickly came up and the two of them met. Nangong Lengyu looked carefully at every corner of the corridor. When she did not find any cameras, she was relieved to let Wen Ruoshui follow her. She tiptoed towards the door. The entrance was very wide, and there was a small mountain set up. There was a rockery, flowing water, and green plants. It was very beautiful and had a good design. The duo hid behind the fake mountain and prepared to observe the situation. This was a private area, and it was a very elegant private house. Even the place they lived in was completely transparent glass. They could see everything inside clearly. Only then did Wen Ruoshui tell her what she had seen yesterday. She gritted her teeth angrily. ¡°Do you think we should save her?¡± Nangong Lengyu nodded, her eyes filled with anger. ¡°He¡¯s too much of a beast. He¡¯s not a good person. How old is this lady? How can he bear to do this?¡± The duo lowered their voices and counted Jun Shiyan¡¯s extremely evil actions, indicating that they definitely had to save the young lady from the fire pit and could not watch her suffer. In the living room, after the young lady had a drink, she got up and walked into the room closest to her, disappearing. Nangong Lengyu asked, ¡°What should we do? Wait here forever?¡± Wen Ruoshui said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± The two of them whispered to each other. As soon as they finished speaking, they felt that something was wrong. The back of their necks was a little hot, as if there was a human breathing. They instantly felt goosebumps. When they turned around, they saw the young lady¡¯s sparkling eyes looking at them kindly. Nangong Lengyu pulled Wen Ruoshui to stand up straight and subconsciously said, ¡°We went the wrong way.¡± Wen Ruoshui swallowed and waved at her awkwardly. ¡°You still remember me, right? We met yesterday outside the amusement park.¡± Ling Sheng nodded and smiled. ¡°I remember.¡± Wen Ruoshui heaved a sigh of relief. It was good that she remembered. If she remembered, she could tell her to leave this dangerous cage with her quickly. Who knew that the lady in front of him would say such shocking words? ¡°You¡¯re Auntie Wen.¡± Ling Sheng smiled at her before turning to look at Nangong Lengyu. Her smile became even sweeter as she called out, ¡°Mom.¡± Nangong Lengyu felt like she had been struck by lightning. So the reason this young lady had been deceived was because her brain was abnormal! Chapter 1518 - The Wen Yan Couple (53) Wen Ruoshui felt like she had swallowed something and was stuck. Her heart ached as she asked, ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡± The young lady must have been locked up by that bad person for too long and could not come into contact with outsiders. There might be something wrong with her brain. Why would she say such strange things? Yu¡¯er had just had her coming-of-age ceremony at the beginning of the year. How could she have a daughter her age? Upon seeing her mother¡¯s sympathetic expression, Ling Sheng cleared her throat and pointed at her face. ¡°Look, look carefully again. Don¡¯t we look alike?¡± Nangong Lengyu had initially thought that she was here to save someone, but now that she looked around, she felt that there was a big problem with this young lady. She rejected her heartlessly and coldly. ¡°No.¡± Ling Sheng sniffled and muttered aggrievedly, ¡°How are we not alike? We¡¯re obviously identical. Look carefully.¡± Upon seeing her approach, Nangong Lengyu subconsciously took a step back. However, when she saw the young lady¡¯s big eyes that were instantly filled with tears, her heart softened. She hurriedly explained, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Just because I look like your mother means I¡¯m her.¡± What nonsense was she spouting? Don¡¯t think that just because she was pretty and likable, she could spout nonsense. She was 18 years old and a virgin. It would be a miracle if such a big daughter like her appeared. ¡°I¡¯m really your daughter. If you don¡¯t believe me, we can do a blood test on the spot.¡± Ling Sheng looked at her anxiously. They obviously looked alike, but she could tell at a glance that they looked like mother and daughter. She only dared to jump out to look for them because the time limit here was about to end and the candles there were about to burn out. Anyway, after she left, they would forget all their memories of her. Nangong Lengyu looked at Wen Ruoshui helplessly and secretly pointed at Ling Sheng, giving her a look. What exactly was going on? There must be something wrong with this lady¡¯s brain. Were they going to leave directly or take this poor girl with them? From the looks of it, she seemed to be quite smart. However, how could a normal person say that? How would they deal with her after taking her away? ¡°Mom and Auntie Wen, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m not a bad person.¡± Ling Sheng smiled at them and pointed behind her. ¡°This is my house. Let¡¯s go in and sit. I¡¯ve baked a small cake. Let¡¯s talk while eating.¡± Wen Ruoshui analyzed the situation. The young lady spoke clearly and did not seem to have a problem with her IQ. She asked, ¡°When will that man be back?¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking about my husband?¡± Ling Sheng smiled. ¡°He has something important to deal with today. He¡¯ll be back tonight!¡± ¡°You said he¡¯s your husband?¡± Wen Ruoshui¡¯s eyes widened suddenly, and there was a faint fire in her eyes. She clenched her fists. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re talking about? How old are you? Do your parents know you¡¯re like this?¡± Ling Sheng blinked her big innocent eyes and looked at Nangong Lengyu. Nangong Lengyu felt goosebumps all over her body from her gaze. Enraged, she shouted in a low voice, ¡°Why are you looking at me? I¡¯m not your mother! Have you seen a three-year-old give birth to a child in the world?¡± If she was her daughter, she would have given birth at three years old. It was too ridiculous and laughable. However, this young lady¡¯s gaze was too sincere, making her feel dazed and think she was really her daughter. ¡°You might not believe me, but I come from 22 years later.¡± Ling Sheng looked at the duo seriously and explained, ¡°I¡¯m already an adult. My son is already three years old. I don¡¯t know why I became younger when I returned here.¡± Wen Ruoshui and Nangong Lengyu were both atheists. They were unwilling to believe such a ridiculous thing from the bottom of their hearts, but her serious expression made them waver. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go in and take a look?¡± Nangong Lengyu tugged at Wen Ruoshui and whispered, ¡°Are you sure she was the one who was harmed?¡± Why did she feel that the two of them were the ones who were about to be harmed by her? Wen Ruoshui shot her a look and asked the young lady, ¡°Are there surveillance cameras here?¡± Ling Sheng shook her head. ¡°No.¡± Only then did Wen Ruoshui nod in agreement and follow her in. Ling Sheng ran to the kitchen happily and poured a glass of lemon water. Then, she poured a glass of fresh orange juice and brought it out for the duo. After Wen Ruoshui and Nangong Lengyu saw the young lady give them the drinks, she turned around and ran to the kitchen. They looked at each other. ¡°How did she know that I like orange juice?¡± Nangong Lengyu¡¯s face was full of question marks. She then looked at the lemon water in front of Wen Ruoshui. ¡°How did she know that you like lemon water?¡± Wen Ruoshui¡¯s heart skipped a beat. What the young lady said was really unbelievable. However, there were so many magical things in the world. Who could be sure? She said confidently, ¡°From a psychological point of view, she¡¯s not lying. A liar¡¯s micro expressions and small actions will betray her.¡± Nangong Lengyu did not dare to drink the orange juice. In such an unfamiliar environment, she felt a little scared when she faced a young lady who kept saying strange things. ¡°Then you¡¯re saying that I¡¯m really her mother?¡± Wen Ruoshui said, ¡°You look a lot like her.¡± Nangong Lengyu glared at her. ¡°Don¡¯t joke with me.¡± Wen Ruoshui did not want to believe it either, but there were some things that did not exist just because one did not believe them. ¡°Actually, we can do a paternity test. We¡¯ll know if what she said is true.¡± ¡°She¡¯s out.¡± Nangong Lengyu told her to stop talking. The young lady had come out. Ling Sheng carried a plate of fruit platter and smiled. ¡°You guys eat first. I¡¯ll go get the cake.¡± Nangong Lengyu looked at the fruit platter in front of her and felt the veins on her forehead throb. Mangoes, kiwis, grapes, and watermelons were all her favorite fruits. She stared deeply at the young lady¡¯s back view as she ran to the kitchen and patted her head. Impossible. What future? Did she think she was filming a sci-fi movie? Wen Ruoshui reminded her, ¡°They¡¯re all your favorites.¡± Nangong Lengyu gritted her teeth and forced out a sentence. ¡°I know.¡± Her mind was in a mess now. This young lady would not lie to them like this. There was no need to lie to them either. Then, what did she want from them? Wen Ruoshui seemed to have seen through her thoughts. She sighed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t see any ulterior motives in her. She¡¯s surprised and happy to see us.¡± When she was in university, she had taken a psychology class. Although she was not a top-notch professional, she had no problem analyzing a person¡¯s character based on their words and actions. Nangong Lengyu could naturally feel that the young lady was too sincere. She was so sincere that she was too embarrassed to reject her. Chapter 1519 - The Wen Yan Couple (54) The little cake made by the young lady was really fragrant. It also looked very appetizing, making the gluttonous bug in her stomach restless. Nangong Lengyu and Wen Ruoshui both liked to eat it. In the end, they could not resist the temptation of delicious food and started eating the small cake. Ling Sheng watched them eat happily. The Third Master¡¯s original intention was not to let her have too many ties with them here, nor was she allowed to look for them. She could only take a peek occasionally. However, this time, it was not her fault. It could only be said that it was fate. Her mother and Auntie Wen had taken the initiative to look for her. ¡°You said you¡¯re my daughter.¡± Nangong Lengyu felt better after eating. She asked her with some teasing and curiosity, ¡°Then who¡¯s your father and my husband?¡± ¡°Huo Ci.¡± The name Ling Sheng said was like a bomb. Nangong Lengyu did not manage to swallow the cake and nearly choked to death. She coughed violently and tried to speak with difficulty. ¡°Non¡­¡± Ling Sheng hurriedly passed her a glass of water and comforted her worriedly. ¡°Mom, drink some water.¡± Wen Ruoshui was also stunned by her words. She asked, ¡°Is what you said true? Huo Ci is your father?¡± Yesterday, she had seen that the young lady looked like Yu¡¯er, and Chu Chu had said that she looked like Huo Ci. Thinking about it this way, it was indeed very strange. Ling Sheng raised her hand and swore. ¡°I swear to God that it¡¯s definitely true. Huo Ci is my father, and Nangong Lengyu is my mother.¡± Nangong Lengyu drank a big glass of water before she finally forced herself to calm down. She swallowed with difficulty and gritted her teeth. ¡°Impossible!¡± Had all the men in the world died? Or had her brain been clamped by a door? Had she gone crazy? Why had she taken a liking to Huo Ci? Why had she given birth to his child? However, Wen Ruoshui felt that what the young lady said was true. She then said, ¡°Then can you tell me more about me?¡± Ling Sheng shook her head mysteriously. ¡°Heaven¡¯s secrets can¡¯t be revealed. If I say too much, I¡¯ll be punished.¡± She was unwilling to say anything, afraid that she would be sad. ¡°You and her have secrets that can¡¯t be revealed but you can say anything to me? You¡¯re just a fake daughter!¡± Upon hearing this, Nangong Lengyu pointed at her indignantly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to consider my feelings, right? Do you want to scare me to death?¡± Great! Biological daughter! This was her biological daughter. She could con her biological mother to death, but not others. Wen Ruoshui pulled her back. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. She already said that revealing too many secrets is not good for her. She has already revealed the secrets to you, so she naturally can¡¯t reveal them for me anymore.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still speaking up for her.¡± Nangong Lengyu¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t mess around with Dad.¡± Ling Sheng looked at her in disdain. ¡°Your temper is becoming more and more like Dad¡¯s.¡± Nangong Lengyu could not catch her breath. She was so angry that she nearly died on the spot. She suddenly stood up and bellowed angrily, ¡°Who looks like him?¡± Ling Sheng stood up in fright and hid behind Wen Ruoshui. She asked, ¡°Auntie Wen, look. Isn¡¯t it exactly the same? My father is like this every time he gets angry.¡± Wen Ruoshui nodded in agreement. She had not realized it, but now that she looked at it again, ever since Yu¡¯er had moved in with Huo Ci, her temper had worsened day by day. She would explode at the drop of a hat. ¡°The two of you¡­¡± Nangong Lengyu still wanted to flare up. Upon seeing their almost identical expressions, her anger dissipated a lot. She let out a snort and sat down to drink some juice to extinguish the fire.¡±I won¡¯t stoop to your level. What do you know?¡± Was her temper becoming more and more similar to Huo Ci¡¯s? Should they try living with Huo Ci? In less than two days, their tempers would definitely be worse than hers. Any normal person who lived with a lunatic like Huo Ci would explode a hundred times a day! Ling Sheng had nothing to do, so she told them what she could. As for leaking the secret, it was just an excuse she used to not tell Wen Ruoshui about those sad things. Was she afraid of the heavens? What was there to be afraid of? She was not afraid of anyone! ¡°Are you saying that we¡¯re in your dream now? That you dreamed of my younger days?¡± Nangong Lengyu pointed at herself. Ling Sheng nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Nangong Lengyu frowned, her eyes full of questions. ¡°Then why at this time? Why not at another time, earlier or later?¡± Ling Sheng thought for a while. ¡°I¡¯ve discussed this with the Third Master. It¡¯s the production date of those candles. I¡¯ll go back to the day the candles were produced.¡± Nangong Lengyu said, ¡°You¡¯re saying that if I hadn¡¯t bought the candles and Huo Ci hadn¡¯t thrown them into the storage room, you wouldn¡¯t have discovered the candles and appeared here?¡± Ling Sheng nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Nangong Lengyu thought to herself that when she returned, she would throw away all the candles and destroy the evidence. It was no wonder she could not accept that her daughter would come looking for her. What kind of evil hobby did that scumbag Huo Ci have? He would not turn on the lights for two days a week, light candles, and even light aromatherapy candles to have fun. Wen Ruoshui had already accepted her explanation from the bottom of her heart. She had never been here before and was not from this era. She had a question in her heart and wanted to ask her, ¡°Then in your era, was Brother Yan still around?¡± This question had always been on her mind. It wrapped around her heart like a curse, getting tighter and tighter. She could not get rid of it. Her imagination kept running wild. She did not want to know anything else. She only wanted to know if the rumors about the Yan Family were true. Was he still around in that era 22 years later? ¡°Yes.¡± Ling Sheng nodded and looked at her solemnly. ¡°He¡¯s still alive and well. Auntie Wen, no matter what happens, you can¡¯t give up, understand? He¡¯s always here.¡± The huge rock pressing on Wen Ruoshui finally landed slowly. She looked at the young lady in front of her gratefully. ¡°Thank you.¡± She only needed to know this. He was still alive. 22 years later, he was already in his forties. This meant that the rumors of the Yan Family¡¯s men dying young were just rumors. Wen Ruoshui¡¯s emotions were fluctuating too much, so she did not notice Ling Sheng¡¯s expression. However, Nangong Lengyu noticed her hesitation and the flash of heartache in her eyes. She knew that things were definitely not as simple as she had said. After that, the topic revolved around Jun Shiyan and Ling Sheng. She found out that the two of them thought that Jun Shiyan liked to imprison and brainwash little girls and treated her as a victim, so they came to find her and save her. She did not know whether to laugh or cry. In the end, she spent a lot of effort to convince the two of them. Jun Shiyan was not a pervert, and she was not a little girl. When the elevator rang, Ling Sheng got up happily and ran to send them out. When she reached the door, her body suddenly stiffened. She had a bad feeling. It was time for her to go back. She turned around with difficulty and said in a weak voice, ¡°Mom and Auntie Wen, goodbye!¡± Chapter 1520 - The Wen Yan Couple (55) Wen Ruoshui and Nangong Lengyu widened their eyes in disbelief. As they looked at the young lady who had been smiling and talking to them just now, everything suddenly became illusory. Her body was becoming transparent at a speed visible to the naked eye. In a moment, she had become transparent. The window in the room was open, and a gust of wind blew in. The young lady¡¯s figure disappeared quickly like smoke, leaving them with only her last smile and goodbye. Jun Shiyan had just stepped out of the elevator when he saw the young lady running to the door. Her body started to turn ethereal, and he knew that she was leaving. When he strode over, the young lady had already disappeared. There was only a faint fragrance left in the air. Wen Ruoshui and Nangong Lengyu¡¯s dilated pupils quickly returned to normal. Their minds instantly went blank until they saw Jun Shiyan standing at the door. ¡°Ms. Wen and Ms. Nangong.¡± Jun Shiyan hid the disappointment on his face and greeted them reluctantly. In the afternoon, while he was not around, the young lady was with the two of them. She always refused to listen to him, but it did not matter. Even if she left, they would not remember her existence. ¡°Why am I here?¡± Nangong Lengyu looked at the unfamiliar environment and jumped up. Wen Ruoshui was also full of questions. She looked in Jun Shiyan¡¯s direction. ¡°Where is this?¡± Jun Shiyan walked towards them politely. ¡°This is my humble abode. I also want to know why the two of you are here.¡± Wen Ruoshui and Nangong Lengyu were dumbfounded. The memories in their minds told them that they had come up by themselves. However, they could not remember why they had come up. Nangong Lengyu also felt a slight headache. She smiled awkwardly and stood in front of Wen Ruoshui, making up an excuse. ¡°Sorry, the two of us were looking for someone and came to the wrong place.¡± Wen Ruoshui was never one to lie. Upon hearing her words, her face flushed with embarrassment and her voice became a little weak. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Jun Shiyan greeted them. ¡°Since the two of you are here, do you want to stay for dinner?¡± Nangong Lengyu looked at the man in front of her. His attitude toward them had always been friendly, so she finally felt relieved. She was afraid that he would not let this go and hold them responsible for trespassing. ¡°There¡¯s no need to eat. We¡¯re leaving now. We still have to find someone.¡± Nangong Lengyu kept feeling a little strange when she faced him, but she could not put her finger on what was strange about it. It was better to avoid interacting with him. Wen Ruoshui nodded at him. ¡°Then I won¡¯t keep the two of you.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s heart felt empty and uncomfortable. Every time the young lady left, it was a painful parting. He did not know when she would come next, nor did he know how long she would come and how long she would be trapped here. ¡°Bye!¡± Nangong Lengyu dragged Wen Ruoshui out. In order to act more decently, she even muttered strangely as they walked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? I clearly said that this is the place. Why is it wrong?¡± Upon seeing the duo leave together, Jun Shiyan turned around and returned to his room. The room was frighteningly quiet. The last trace of the young lady¡¯s fragrance had disappeared. Everything she had used and left behind had disappeared. Thankfully, there was still the most precious thing in his mind. The memories of her would not be like others who would forget her after she disappeared. After taking the elevator all the way to the first floor, Nangong Lengyu knocked on her head and frowned in annoyance. ¡°Shui Shui, what¡¯s wrong with the two of us? I remember that we have something to do.¡± ¡°What do you remember?¡± Wen Ruoshui only remembered that someone seemed to be telling her that no matter when or what happened, she should not give up hope. ¡°Candles.¡± Nangong Lengyu thought for a long time, but she only thought of this. Wen Ruoshui asked, ¡°What does a candle mean? Does it have any special meaning?¡± At the mention of candles, Nangong Lengyu thought of someone she hated. She gritted her teeth. ¡°That scumbag Huo Ci. I don¡¯t know why, but he likes to light candles recently. He doesn¡¯t even let the lights in the living room go on at night. He only lights candles, and they have to be aromatherapy candles.¡± Wen Ruoshui frowned slightly, and helplessness flashed across her eyes. Why was Huo Ci involved? What was with the candles? She voiced her guess. ¡°Were we hypnotized?¡± Nangong Lengyu shook her head. ¡°Impossible. He wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± After she said this, she felt that it was a little strange. She had said it subconsciously, but when she thought about it carefully, it was as if she knew Jun Shiyan better. She had only met Jun Shiyan three times. ¡°Shui Shui, are you alright?¡± Yan Yuanfei walked in worriedly. Wen Ruoshui looked at him. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Upon seeing that they were fine, Yan Yuanfei felt relieved. ¡°Yu Bo said that the two of you suddenly disappeared. Call me.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Yu Bo?¡± Wen Ruoshui really wanted to know what was going on. When a series of things were connected, she could tell that something was wrong. Nangong Lengyu felt even stranger. Her heart felt like it was being scratched by a cat. She clearly felt that this should not be the case, but she could not think of anything. There was definitely no such magical hypnosis in the world. It could make people lose very important memories, but they could not remember anything. Yu Bo walked forward respectfully. ¡°Miss Wen, I was ordered by Master to protect the two of you. When we reached the 67th floor, you suddenly disappeared. I couldn¡¯t find you, so I called Master.¡± However, as soon as his master brought people over, the two of them came down. ¡°Then, do you know why the two of us went up?¡± Nangong Lengyu asked him. Yu Bo shook his head. ¡°Master only asked me to protect you.¡± As for what the two of them wanted to do, they had no right to question or ask as bodyguards. Nangong Lengyu told him to explain everything he knew and saw. Yu Bo did not know what was going on, but he knew that the two of them got in the elevator together. Nangong Lengyu went up first. Wen Ruoshui only went up later. He had clearly seen the elevator stop on the 67th floor. When he followed her, he could no longer find her. ¡°The two of you suspect that you were hypnotized by someone with advanced hypnosis?¡± Yan Yuanfei knew Yu Bo¡¯s ability and he would definitely not let this happen. With Yu Bo around, this would definitely not happen. As the most outstanding special forces member, he had to go through the strictest tests. Even the world¡¯s top hypnotist could not hypnotize him. Chapter 1521 - The Wen Yan Couple (56) ¡°I think something must have happened, but I can¡¯t remember anything.¡± Nangong Lengyu looked at Wen Ruoshui for approval. Wen Ruoshui nodded as well. ¡°Brother Yan, it¡¯s impossible for the two of us to run up there for no reason. We happened to meet Jun Shiyan.¡± At this point, she suddenly remembered something. She seemed to have come because of Jun Shiyan, but she could not remember why. ¡°If we want to know the whole truth, we¡¯ll probably have to ask Jun Shiyan.¡± Nangong Lengyu sighed. She felt terrible. What was going on?! ¡°Even if we go, do you think he will tell us all the facts without hiding anything?¡± Wen Ruoshui thought it wasn¡¯t such a good idea to ask Jun Shiyan. ¡°Since we¡¯re here, let¡¯s go up and pay him a visit!¡± Yan Yuanfei had a strange feeling that this had something to do with Jun Shiyan. Jun Shiyan¡¯s attitude was very sincere. No matter what requests they made, he agreed to them one by one. He even kindly offered to provide them with the surveillance videos at home. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Jun.¡± Yan Yuanfei thanked him sincerely. The person in front of him always gave him a very intimate feeling. He also believed that he would not do anything to him or Shui Shui. He had only this trust for his few brothers. He had never felt this way about anyone other than the five of them. ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need, you can come and find me anytime. As long as I can help, I¡¯ll cooperate fully.¡± Jun Shiyan smiled gently and kindly. He sent them to the elevator and pressed the button personally. ¡°There¡¯s no need to send me off, Mr. Jun.¡± Yan Yuanfei nodded slightly and thanked him. ¡°Take care.¡± Jun Shiyan watched as the elevator door closed. When the elevator number showed the first floor, he sighed deeply and turned to go home. To them, it was for their own good not to tell them some things. The group got into the car. Nangong Lengyu could not wait. ¡°Is he lying? He must be lying, right? He definitely has something to do with this!¡± Yan Yuanfei shook his head, his eyes becoming more serious. ¡°He¡¯s not lying.¡± Wen Ruoshui nodded. Whether she was willing to believe it or not, Jun Shiyan was telling the truth. Nangong Lengyu sighed. She was about to go crazy. ¡°Could it be that we walked into the spatial rift ourselves and temporarily went to another world?¡± This was too unbelievable. It could simply be included in an unsolved mystery series. ¡°I can contact Big Brother and invite the elders of the China Special Affairs Department over to see what they have to say.¡± Yan Yuanfei had come into contact with many things, so he naturally knew a lot. There were many things that one could not see with the naked eye and think did not exist. The China Special Affairs Department specialized in dealing with all kinds of strange events that people could not understand. ¡°In that case¡­¡± Nangong Lengyu was most afraid of this. She shivered in fear and hugged Wen Ruoshui¡¯s arm tightly.¡± Did we really see a ghost? ¡± Did he have to make it sound so scary? She had only heard that there were mysterious departments in various countries, but this was the first time she had heard of such a thing from a big shot with real power who held state secrets. Wen Ruoshui comforted her. ¡°It might not be a ghost. Perhaps something strange happened when we stepped into the spatial rift.¡± Yan Yuanfei looked for Rong Yin and asked the number one Onmyoji in China to investigate this matter. However, he did not find anything in the end. For this matter, Wen Ruoshui and Nangong Lengyu had even specially found the number one hypnotist in the world to hypnotize the two of them and see if they could find anything from their hidden consciousness. However, the outcome did not change at all. Nangong Lengyu was optimistic by nature, so she stopped thinking about it before she found out the truth. Anyway, she had a strange feeling and a strange confidence that Jun Shiyan would not do anything harmful to them. However, Wen Ruoshui kept wondering what she had seen. Why did she keep thinking about it? What was with that voice? Time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, half a year had passed. When Wen Ruoshui returned from the Dongfang family, she hugged her arms tightly and sat on the steps at the entrance of the house. She looked at the tree opposite her. The last stubborn leaf was swept down by the north wind, leaving only sadness in her heart. Chu Chu was sick. Two months ago, she suddenly fell seriously ill and could not get up. Her illness had come strangely. She had gone to famous hospitals both domestically and overseas and done countless examinations. She had visited international famous medical experts, including her, and had conducted hundreds of consultations, but they had not been able to find the specific reason. In the end, they all guessed that Chu Chu¡¯s illness was a genetic illness. The sudden change in her genes had caused her body to suddenly collapse. In less than two months, she had already lost weight. This was the first time she felt powerless. She had seen her best friend being tortured by illness and was actually so incompetent. She could only watch helplessly and could not help her at all. Her phone suddenly vibrated. It was a call from Nangong Lengyu. Her voice was very heavy. ¡°Shui Shui, I¡¯ve already found that very impressive master. I can reach the capital tonight. Chu Chu will definitely be fine.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pick you up at the airport.¡± Wen Ruoshui¡¯s voice was a little choked up. Her eyes were red and swollen as she looked up, trying her best not to cry. Look! All science had to depend on theology in the end. Initially, she did not believe this sentence. However, when it came to her, she believed it. She tried everything she could but could not find the cause of the illness. She held onto her last hope and entrusted it to God. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Go straight to the Dongfang Family after work. Huo Ci will pick me up,¡± Nangong Lengyu told her directly. ¡°Okay.¡± Wen Ruoshui hung up and stared at her phone for a long time. Then, she sniffled and hugged her arms even tighter. She looked at the white sky in a daze.m The sky was not good. It was white, and it looked like snow was about to fall. When the car stopped beside her, she suddenly looked up. Her eyes were filled with gentleness, making her look livelier and less desperate than before. The car door opened and Yu Bo walked out. Upon seeing her sitting at the door and enjoying the cold wind, he hurriedly went back to get Yan Yuanfei¡¯s coat and put it on her. ¡°Miss Wen, Master is very busy today. He can¡¯t come back to accompany you.¡± The light in Wen Ruoshui¡¯s eyes disappeared instantly. She nodded at him. ¡°Okay, I understand. Tell him to eat on time and wear more clothes. It¡¯s snowing heavily today. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± Ever since Chu Chu had fallen sick, she had been focused on taking care of her. She had contacted the most authoritative experts in various fields and had been so busy that her feet had not touched the ground. She had only seen him a few times, and every time they had met, she had left in a hurry. She had been stood up five times in the past two weeks. Some people said that if a man made a woman wait for him, he did not love that woman at all. Perhaps he was tired of her looking like this and wanted to break up with her, but it was not appropriate for him to break up with her. After all, he was such a gentleman and a kind person. Chapter 1522 - The Wen Yan Couple (57) ¡°Yes,¡± Yu Bo replied respectfully. He looked at her and said, ¡°Miss Wen, go home and rest. Don¡¯t stay here. The weather is cold. Be careful not to catch a cold.¡± It had only been two months. Ever since Miss Dongfang had fallen sick, Miss Wen had already lost a lot of weight. Even he felt his heart ache, let alone Master. During this period, Master¡¯s health had not been good. His cold and fever kept recurring and he had not fully recovered. Miss Wen was already very tired from taking care of Miss Dongfang. Master did not want her to worry about him anymore. It was the same today. He had initially agreed to come back and have dinner with Miss Wen, but he had started having a low fever and cough again in the afternoon. He had taken medicine and had an IV drip, but his fever had not subsided. Master had said that Miss Wen was a doctor. He could not hide it from her that he was sick. Now that he was back, she would be even more worried. However, looking at Miss Wen¡¯s expression after she knew that Master was not coming, she was very depressed. He did not know if she had misunderstood. Wen Ruoshui watched as Yu Bo got into the car and the car disappeared in front of her. She looked at the empty road for a long time before slowly standing up and turning to return to the house. Ever since Chu Chu fell sick, the Dongfang family had not allowed her to enter the Dongfang family. She knew that they blamed her. They all felt that it was because of her that Chu Chu had such a strange illness. She was a jinx, the culprit, and the person who brought her bad luck. Especially Auntie Shen Nan. Chu Chu¡¯s mother looked at her with disgust and hatred. In the afternoon, she chased her out. She did not know where she should go now. Besides Chu Chu, no one in the Dongfang Family was willing to let her step into the Dongfang Family. Even Grandpa Dongfang¡¯s gaze toward her started to change. When Nangong Lengyu reached the airport, she called her and told her to set off for the Dongfang family in half an hour. She was afraid that the Dongfang family would make things difficult for her if she went alone. Wen Ruoshui was busy with Dongfang Chu¡¯s illness. She had applied for an indefinite leave at the research institute . She would only go to work when she recovered. She had nothing to do anyway. After she calmed down, her imagination would run wild. She might as well walk all the way to the Dongfang family to kill time and energy. Halfway there, snowflakes started falling from the sky. A silver-white car followed her from a distance, keeping a distance from her. In the backseat of the car. Yan Yuanfei looked at the young lady who was walking along the road. His eyes were deep. In the cold wind, her figure looked even thinner. She was so small that his heart ached. He was afraid that she would be sad and lose her mind, so he came back to look at her from afar. He did not expect her to not cherish her body so much. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll go down!¡± Yu Bo looked at the man behind him. ¡°No need.¡± Yan Yuanfei shook his head. For a moment, he really wanted to rush down and hug her tightly. He touched his hot forehead and finally controlled his impulse. He made a call. ¡°Fifth Brother, where are you now? Come over to Haojiang Road.¡± The north wind howled, and increasingly bigger snowflakes fell. Wen Ruoshui looked up at the sky and reached out to catch the snowflakes. The moment the snowflakes touched her skin, they quickly melted. She tried her best to smile and tell herself that it was alright. No matter what happened, she could take it. She was no longer the child she had been back then. Hadn¡¯t she survived when her parents and grandfather had passed away? When Lu Yubai drove to the designated location, he realized why his second brother had asked him to come. He rolled down the car window and a charming smile appeared on his handsome face. He shouted, ¡°Second Sister-in-law!¡± Wen Ruoshui turned her head and the first thing she saw was a flashy red sports car. In order to act cool, it was even open. In the driver¡¯s seat, a handsome young man with peach blossom eyes was smiling at her. ¡°Second Sister-in-law, what a coincidence. I¡¯ll take you wherever you go.¡± Lu Yubai smiled brightly, but he had a pair of loving peach blossom eyes. No matter how he smiled, he gave off a frivolous vibe. ¡°No need.¡± Wen Ruoshui did not want to take the car. She just wanted to take a walk. Otherwise, she would have driven herself. ¡°It¡¯s cold outside. Be careful not to get sick. My second brother¡¯s heart will ache.¡± Lu Yubai had accepted a mission, so he naturally had to be careful. He had already gotten out of the car and opened his umbrella. ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Wen Ruoshui looked at him. ¡°Go do your thing.¡± ¡°Second Sister-in-law, if you don¡¯t get in the car, I¡¯ll walk with you.¡± Lu Yubai stood beside her and held the umbrella for her. ¡°Second Sister-in-law, if you don¡¯t get in the car, I¡¯ll walk with you.¡± Lu Yubai stood beside her and held the umbrella for her. Lu Yubai hurried over and opened the car door for her gentlemanly. He bent down slightly and placed his hand on the door to prevent her from knocking her head. ¡°Second Sister-in-law, please.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Wen Ruoshui nodded politely and thanked him. Lu Yubai kept feeling that Second Sister-in-law¡¯s behavior was a little strange. Her attitude toward him was neither warm nor cold. She was very distant, as if she was drawing a clear line between them. Ever since Second Brother had started dating her, he would bring Second Sister-in-law along for eight out of ten gatherings. Their relationship was already very good, and he already treated her as his biological sister. ¡°Why isn¡¯t Second Brother with you?¡± Lu Yubai asked casually. Second Brother was also strange. He must have quarreled with Second Sister-in-law, so he had asked him to pick her up. However, Second Sister-in-law had a good temper. He must have done something bad to anger her. ¡°He has something to do.¡± Wen Ruoshui had a lot on her mind. When she thought of Yan Yuanfei¡¯s attitude toward her recently, she asked, ¡°Do you know what he¡¯s been busy with recently?¡± Lu Yubai shook his head. ¡°What he does is a state secret. How could a commoner like me know? Besides, even you don¡¯t know, Second Sister-in-law. How could I know?¡± Wen Ruoshui nodded and did not speak anymore. Lu Yubai was a chatterbox who could not stop talking. He asked her if she had found out the reason for Dongfang Chu¡¯s illness and if she had improved recently. Wen Ruoshui¡¯s expression was bitter and full of helplessness. ¡°No, I¡¯m still investigating.¡± Lu Yubai said, ¡°I know a few foreign experts. I¡¯ll help arrange an appointment and get them to take a look.¡± Wen Ruoshui did not want to miss any opportunities and nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡± Behind the sports car, the silver-white car drifted further away. Yan Yuanfei looked at the sports car from afar, as if he could see the person he was worried about through the sports car. Lu Yubai sent Wen Ruoshui to the Dongfang family¡¯s door and left. He had never had a good impression of the Dongfang family. It was fine if he went to visit them. The Old Master of the Dongfang Family looked down on him and felt that he was an illegitimate child. His attitude toward him was also extremely bad. There was no need for him to be warm to him while he was given the cold shoulder. Chapter 1523 - The Wen Yan Couple (58) Wen Ruoshui stood at the entrance of the Dongfang residence and watched as Lu Yubai¡¯s car disappeared in front of her. Then, she turned around and hesitated for a moment before walking towards the door. However, just as she was about to press the doorbell, the eldest daughter-in-law of the Dongfang Family, Hu Yue, and her son, Dongfang Rui, walked out. When they saw who it was, their expressions were strangely identical. They were filled with disdain. ¡°Oh, who¡¯s this? Isn¡¯t this the little jinx of the Wen Family? Isn¡¯t it enough that you jinxed your whole family to death? You even want to jinx our Dongfang Family to death. Are you satisfied?¡± Dongfang Rui raised his eyebrows high and mocked her sarcastically. ¡°Who told you to come over? No one in our family welcomes you. Hurry up and get out. Be with your best friend, Dongfang Chu. Since she¡¯s sick and bedridden now, let¡¯s see who can protect you.¡± Hu Yue had come a few times, but she had not met Wen Ruoshui. Naturally, she could not punish her even if she wanted to. Ever since Dongfang Chu had fallen sick, she had been afraid that the strange disease would spread, so she had not dared to come over. If the Old Master had not insisted that they all come back, she would not have brought Ruirui back even if she was beaten to death. Rui Rui was the hope of their family. He was her baby, and his body was very precious. He could not be compared to a jinx like her. Nothing could happen to him. Initially, she had called her a jinx. The Old Master had been unhappy, but that brat Dongfang Chu had gone against her aunt to protect her. Now, she was sick, and no illness could be detected. She was bedridden and was about to die. Let¡¯s see how she would protect this jinx. ¡°Eldest Aunt.¡± Wen Ruoshui did not want to cause trouble. It was better to avoid trouble. The Dongfang family did not like her to begin with and did not even let her see Chu Chu. If she quarreled with them here, she would really not be able to see Chu Chu anymore. ¡°Please, who¡¯s your aunt? Did I give you face?¡± Hu Yue let out a cold laugh. When she spoke in a hoarse voice, it made her look even more bitter and mean. ¡°Scram!¡± Dongfang Rui¡¯s eyes were full of disgust as he even spat. ¡°Mom, we ran into a jinx. We have to find someone to get rid of the negativity when we get back. I feel uncomfortable all over.¡± ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll find a master when we get back.¡± Hu Yue gave Wen Ruoshui a sideways look. ¡°What are you looking at? Hurry up and get out of our Dongfang Family. Do you want me to invite you out?¡± Dongfang Rui also took a step back in annoyance. However, when he saw how obedient she was, he thought of the last time he had drugged a little beauty and wanted to play with her. He was interrupted by her and Dongfang Chu. He was instantly infuriated. His eyes were sinister as he pushed her. ¡°If you want Dongfang Chu to live, get as far away from her as possible. Don¡¯t you know who you are?¡± Wen Ruoshui¡¯s hands, which were hanging by her sides, had already clenched into fists. Her eyes were dark and her expression was mocking and cold. She only glanced at him in disdain and did not speak. Dongfang Rui was instantly infuriated. He felt that he had been ignored. His eyes widened, and his expression instantly turned hideous. He punched her. ¡°Little bitch, who are you glaring at?¡± However, just as his fist reached out, it was blocked halfway. The person who blocked his fist was too strong, and it hurt so much that he screamed like a pig being slaughtered. He felt like his fist was about to be crushed, and his body twisted in pain. ¡°Young Master Dongfang, if you don¡¯t know what it means to be careful with your words and actions, do you want me to teach you?¡± Yan Yuanfei¡¯s voice was cold. He held his fist and exerted more force. His dark, narrow eyes seemed to be covered by a thin layer of ice as he looked at Hu Yue. ¡°Mrs. Dongfang, you probably don¡¯t know what upbringing is!¡± Upon seeing her son suffer, Hu Yue was about to curse. When she saw who it was, her expression changed and her face turned pale. ¡°Mr. Yan, why are you here?¡± What was the relationship between Wen Ruoshui, that little bitch, and Yan Yuanfei? He had actually helped her and stopped them from teaching this damn little bitch a lesson! Yan Yuanfei did not even look at her. He looked at Wen Ruoshui worriedly. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Wen Ruoshui looked at the man who had suddenly appeared in front of her. Her eyes were a little moist as she shook her head. ¡°Let go of him!¡± She knew very well what kind of disgusting people Hu Yue and Dongfang Rui were. Who knew how they would slander him in the future! He was at an important juncture in the promotion election. His reputation was very important. He could not be doubted because of her. ¡°Mr. Yan, let¡¯s talk this out.¡± Hu Yue¡¯s eyes darkened. She had thought that Yan Yuanfei was there to see Chu Chu. After all, with the relationship between the two families and the fact that he needed to win the support of the Dongfang family recently, it was normal for him to visit. She had only seen Yan Yuanfei, who was gentle like jade and had the demeanor of a gentleman. She had never seen him so scary. His aura scared her out of her wits. Dongfang Rui¡¯s arrogance immediately disappeared and he became a coward. He only cried out in pain and looked at Hu Yue for help. Hu Yue was anxious and her heart ached for her son. ¡°Mr. Yan, Ruirui is a child. It was unintentional. Don¡¯t stoop to his level. He¡¯s just worried about Sister. You know that Wen Ruoshui¡­¡± Yan Yuanfei shot him a cold look. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her? If I hear you spouting nonsense behind her back in the future, I won¡¯t let you off.¡± Hu Yue did not expect him to protect Wen Ruoshui. She was already fuming inside, but she did not dare say anything in front of him. After all, the man in front of her was someone she could not afford to offend. Even the Old Master had to give him some face. ¡°Mr. Yan is right. We will be careful with our words. We won¡¯t do it again in the future.¡± Only then did Yan Yuanfei let go of Dongfang Rui. Dongfang Rui was a useless piece of trash. He howled twice and hid behind Hu Yue. He did not dare to act like a tyrant in front of Wen Ruoshui anymore. When he felt the man¡¯s aura, his entire body could not help but tremble. Hu Yue left in a hurry with her son. After walking for a long time, she spat angrily. ¡°How unlucky. What¡¯s the relationship between the jinx and Yan Yuanfei?¡± Dongfang Rui¡¯s eyes were vicious as he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been hearing rumors recently that Yan Yuanfei has a girlfriend and brought her to meet his parents. Could it be Wen Ruoshui?¡± Hu Yue let out a cold snort. ¡°Is the Yan Family crazy? Those two old women from the Yan Family are very smart. The lives of the men from the Yan Family are short to begin with. Do they still need to find a jinx to jinx him?¡± Dongfang Rui thought so too. Pfft, which man would be blind to like an unlucky woman like Wen Ruoshui and be with her? At the entrance of the Wen Family, Wen Ruoshui looked at the man with unconcealable surprise in her eyes. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I was going to the President¡¯s House and happened to pass by.¡± Yan Yuanfei casually made up an excuse. Upon seeing the young lady reach out to help him tidy up his clothes, he hurriedly tidied up himself. Chapter 1524 - The Wen Yan Couple (59) Disappointment flashed across Wen Ruoshui¡¯s eyes. She looked at the man and tried her best to smile. ¡°Then go quickly, lest you delay your business.¡± ¡°Okay, what time are you coming home? I¡¯ll get Yu Bo to pick you up.¡± Yan Yuanfei took half a step back with his back facing her. Half of his body was hidden in the darkness so that his expression would not look too ugly and be discovered by her. Wen Ruoshui shook her head and said gently, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Yu¡¯er will come over later. I¡¯ll get her to come with me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Yan Yuanfei suppressed the itch in his throat and resisted the urge to cough. He wanted to hug her and put the scarf around her. In the end, he only said, ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving then.¡± The moment the man turned around, Wen Ruoshui could clearly see the abnormal redness on his face. Her eyes turned cold as she chased after him and tugged at his sleeve. ¡°Wait.¡± Yan Yuanfei looked sideways at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Wen Ruoshui reached out and grabbed his wrist. The hot temperature made her heart clench. Her eyes stared into his, not giving him any chance to dodge. She asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you afraid that I¡¯ll find out?¡± Yan Yuanfei¡¯s voice was a little hoarse as he smiled at her. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just have a slight fever.¡± He knew it. He should not have come. How could he have come? She was already worried about Dongfang Chu every day. How could he cause her more trouble and make her worry? ¡°A small fever?¡± Wen Ruoshui had always had a good temper. Other than throwing a tantrum in front of him occasionally, she would not flare up at him. After all, her temper was too good. She could not flare up even if she wanted to. However, she was really angry this time. ¡°Then what¡¯s called trouble? When you become stupid because of your fever?¡± She was a doctor, how could she not know that he had a fever? Besides, this person was the man she cared about the most and the man she loved the most! ¡°I¡¯ve already taken the medicine. Soon¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Wen Ruoshui had never been so angry before. After shouting at him, she pulled him towards the car. Yu Bo hurriedly opened the car door. Master wanted to hide it, but plans go awry. Miss Wen had seen through him at a glance. He admired Miss Wen¡¯s ability. How could she tell that there was something wrong with Master at a glance? Wen Ruoshui pushed him into the car and sat beside him. She took the medicine box from Yu Bo and asked with a straight face and a serious tone, ¡°When did you start having a fever?¡± Yan Yuanfei was very obedient and answered obediently, ¡°In the afternoon.¡± ¡°Is that why you¡¯re not going home? You don¡¯t want to see me? Are you afraid that I¡¯ll know?¡± Wen Ruoshui asked. ¡°I¡­¡± Yan Yuanfei wanted to explain. ¡°Yes or no?¡± Wen Ruoshui did not give him any chance. ¡°Yes.¡± A soft light flowed out of Yan Yuanfei¡¯s eyes, carrying some joy and helplessness. ¡°How many times?¡± Wen Ruoshui stared at him, not giving him a chance to avoid lying. Besides, he would not lie. ¡°Five times.¡± Yan Yuanfei looked at her comfortingly and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I have a fever a few times every winter. It¡¯s a problem with my physique.¡± Wen Ruoshui scolded herself angrily in her heart. No wonder he had stood her up frequently in the past two weeks. She had even misunderstood that he wanted to break up and not be with her. His fever had been recurring for half a month. As his girlfriend and a professional doctor, she actually did not know anything. Yan Yuanfei did not want her to blame herself, but he really could not lie. In a gentle voice, he comforted her. ¡°I said it¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry about me. Just take care of Miss Dongfang wholeheartedly.¡± He meant what he said. However, Wen Ruoshui was blaming herself now. She sounded a little sad. Her voice was muffled and her eyes were red. ¡°Sorry, I neglected you.¡± ¡°My body is disappointing.¡± Yan Yuanfei hugged her lovingly. ¡°Don¡¯t feel bad. My heart aches when you cry. Don¡¯t blame yourself. You¡¯ve already done very well.¡± In the past two months, she had been busy looking for experts and researchers because of Miss Dongfang. She was too tired. How could he bear to see her get distracted because of him? ¡°No matter how uncomfortable you feel in the future, don¡¯t hide it from me.¡± Wen Ruoshui¡¯s eyes were sore and swollen. She sniffled and retreated from his embrace. She looked at him seriously. ¡°Do you understand?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Yan Yuanfei nodded when he saw that she was finally in a better mood. ¡°What did the doctor say?¡± Wen Ruoshui was a doctor. His fever was recurrent, and it was an abnormal reaction from his body. It was not a good sign. ¡°It¡¯s just a fever. What else can I say?¡± Yan Yuanfei opened his arms and gave himself to her. He smiled and said, ¡°Doctor Wen, if you don¡¯t believe me, give me a full-body checkup!¡± Wen Ruoshui took his pulse. There was nothing wrong with his body, but she felt very uneasy. ¡°Go to the laboratory tomorrow. I¡¯ll help you do a physical examination.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Yan Yuanfei¡¯s voice was a little hoarse as he smiled at her. ¡°It¡¯s just a fever. Who doesn¡¯t have a fever a few times a year? They just happened in a short time frame. It¡¯s not as serious as you think.¡± It was not that it was not serious, but it was very serious. He could feel that his body seemed to be warning him that it was time. He had once thought that the reason why his father, grandfather, grandfather, and the ancestors of the Yan Family had fallen sick and their bodies had collapsed was just a coincidence. That curse about their Yan Family was nonsense. However, his body had always been healthy and he had never fallen sick. Sixth Brother had even joked that since they were young, he was the only one who had never fallen sick. He had never even had a small cold or fever. Sixth Brother had said that with his strong physique, he would not fall sick even if he wanted to. He would definitely not leave before them. But now, he was actually starting to worry. He was starting to be afraid that the curse would arrive because of this small repeated fever. Wen Ruoshui gave him a general checkup. He only had a cold and a fever, so he relaxed a little. When he heard the sound of brakes at the door, he immediately heard Huo Ci¡¯s voice. He ordered, ¡°Yu Bo, take Master back to rest.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, someone knocked on the window. Huo Ci¡¯s handsome face was pressed against the window as he smiled. ¡°Second Brother and Second Sister-in-law, why aren¡¯t you coming out?¡± Yan Yuanwei insisted on opening the car window. Wen Ruoshui glared at him before opening the car door and closing it quickly. Afraid that the cold wind would enter, she looked at Huo Ci. ¡°Your second brother has a fever. Let him go back and rest first. Don¡¯t disturb him.¡± Huo Ci did not believe him. ¡°My second brother¡¯s body is as strong as a cow. He has never been sick since he was young. How could he have a fever?¡± Chapter 1525 - The Wen Yan Couple (60) ¡°It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t have a fever, but you don¡¯t know!¡± Wen Ruoshui blocked him from opening the car door. Upon seeing her nervous look, Huo Ci smiled ambiguously. ¡°I know, I know. I won¡¯t visit Second Brother. It¡¯s the same if I see Second Sister-in-law.¡± Although he said that, he started mumbling in his heart. Second Brother¡¯s body had always been strong. Why did he suddenly have a fever? Look at how scared Second Sister-in-law was. Wouldn¡¯t it be fine if he just took some medicine when he had a fever? Now that Second Brother had a wife, even his body became delicate and his heart became fragile. He probably needed a wife to coax him! He was really envious! ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Nangong Lengyu called out to them. Wen Ruoshui looked over and saw a tall, skinny old man with a goatee beside Nangong Lengyu. He looked unfathomable. Huo Ci approached Wen Ruoshui and whispered, ¡°That¡¯s a liar and a charlatan. Hurry up and persuade him. You¡¯re a doctor. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re as superstitious as him!¡± Why had hr gone all the way to the mountains to invite a master? What era was it now? He was a remnant of a feudal society! Wen Ruoshui glanced at him coldly with an unhappy expression. Huo Ci hurriedly shut his mouth, looking helpless. Forget it, forget it. Why should he tell them? They were all desperate. Forget about Gongjue. After all, he was brainless and easily deceived. Second Sister-in-law was different. She was an intellectual and a genius doctor. How could she believe in such a mysterious thing? Nangong Lengyu looked at his eyes. ¡°Are you scolding me?¡± Huo Ci jumped up. ¡°Who scolded you?¡± Nangong Lengyu glared at him warningly. ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know. You might not say it, but you¡¯re scolding me in your heart!¡± ¡°Are you a roundworm in my stomach?¡± Huo Ci¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he returned to normal after a moment. ¡°If you have evidence, take it out. If not, shut up.¡± Who could she fool? She could read minds? Nangong Lengyu stopped him at the door and gave him a sideways look. ¡°Just wait outside. If you don¡¯t want to wait, leave!¡± Huo Ci, who had a bad temper, pointed at her angrily. ¡°Pretty boy, has your conscience been eaten by a dog?¡± He did not think about who was the one who had accompanied her to find them despite the danger and drove them over. He was a classic example of an ingrate who abandoned him after using him and turned hostile! Nangong Lengyu sneered. ¡°Dongfang Meng is at home.¡± Huo Ci frowned. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of her?¡± Nangong Lengyu gave him a disdainful look but did not reply. She turned around and left. Huo Ci chased after her. ¡°I have to watch you for Nangong Lengyu. Don¡¯t get kidnapped by other women.¡± Dongfang Meng, that shrew, had been in the army since she was young and was quite close to the Song family, especially to Song Shu. He and the Song family were irreconcilable enemies. However, he did not attack Dongfang Meng not because he was afraid of her, but because a good man did not fight with a woman. He could not be bothered to stoop to the level of a woman. Upon hearing his words, Wen Ruoshui glanced at Nangong Lengyu. She increasingly felt that Huo Ci¡¯s feelings for Yu¡¯er were developing in a strange direction. Nangong Lengyu gave him a disdainful look. Upon seeing him chase after her as though nothing had happened, she could not be bothered with him. Huo Ci also felt that he might be crazy. Perhaps he had masochistic tendencies. Otherwise, why did he feel a little excited every time he scolded him? The Dongfang family¡¯s butler led them in. When they reached the door, the butler stopped in his tracks and looked at Wen Ruoshui in embarrassment. ¡°Miss Shui Shui, Second Madam is in Miss Chu Chu¡¯s room. You should stay here for the time being!¡± When the Second Madam saw her go over, she would make a scene again. The Old Master had ordered that if she came over, he would not let her in to see Miss Chu Chu. He knew that Miss Shui Shui was innocent, but he could not find out the cause of Miss Chu Chu¡¯s strange illness. No matter what, it would make one think too much. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Nangong Lengyu was annoyed. ¡°Shui Shui¡­¡± ¡°Yu¡¯er.¡± Wen Ruoshui interrupted her and told her to calm down. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Go in. I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡± Even if she couldn¡¯t see Chu Chu, she wanted to be closer to her. It was good to wait outside. At the very least, they hadn¡¯t kicked her out of the Dongfang family. Auntie Shen Nan must be heartbroken now. She could understand. She could not let Auntie Shen Nan be hurt because of her. Nangong Lengyu was still unconvinced. She clenched her fists tightly and tugged at her with heartache. ¡°Shui Shui, you can¡¯t do this. This has nothing to do with you. You can¡¯t let them slander you.¡± Ever since Chu Chu had gotten sick, she had been busy helping her contact the experts. However, Shui Shui wasn¡¯t allowed in the house. How could they treat Shui Shui like this? What jinx? It was just a pitiful and laughable excuse they had found to comfort themselves. Being sick was being sick. What bad luck? It was just nonsense. ¡°Go in quickly. Auntie will be sad to see me.¡± Wen Ruoshui gave her a comforting smile. Nangong Lengyu¡¯s heart burned with anger. She felt sad and indignant for her. ¡°We¡¯ll be out soon. Stay in the room and don¡¯t go outside. It¡¯s cold.¡± She also knew that the Dongfang family treated her as a jinx, especially Auntie Shen Nan. She simply treated her as an enemy and blamed her for Chu Chu¡¯s illness. She did not know why such a kind and gentle person had suddenly become like this. She had watched Shui Shui grow up. How could she bear to do this? Huo Ci gave Wen Ruoshui a sympathetic look and said, ¡°Second Sister-in-law, if anyone bullies you, call me. I¡¯ll be right down.¡± Wen Ruoshui nodded and watched them go up to the second floor. Then, she turned around and walked out. She turned to the back of the villa and stopped at the window in the middle. She looked up. The snowfall became heavier. Snow fell like goose feathers, quickly turning her hair white and forming a thin layer of snow on her body. From where she was standing, Chu Chu¡¯s room was on the second floor. The surroundings were very quiet, but there was no sound coming from the room, making her heart rise to her throat. She clearly knew that things like metaphysics were all lies, but she still couldn¡¯t help but want to believe it and try. She humbly prayed to the heavens. No matter what method she used, as long as Chu Chu could recover, she was willing to do anything. Yan Yuanfei knew that the Dongfang family would not accept her. When he saw her standing alone in the corner from afar, his heart ached. He strode over, took off his coat, and put it on her. In a low voice, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± No matter how much kindness the Dongfang family had shown her, they could not use such a method to hurt her. They did not care about her feelings or whether she was in pain. He cared! Chapter 1526 - The Wen Yan Couple (61) ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Wen Ruoshui felt the warmth of the man¡¯s chest and wanted to pull her hand away. She looked at him reproachfully. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯t come over, would you have stayed here to freeze?¡± Yan Yuanfei frowned, his eyes full of heartache. He held her wrist even tighter, letting her soft little hand stick to his chest to warm her up. ¡°Yu¡¯er and the others will be out soon.¡± Wen Ruoshui felt a lump in her throat. When she looked at the man, she wanted to cry. Her eyes were red. ¡°If you¡¯re not going home, wait for me in the car.¡± ¡°If you are here, I will be here with you too.¡± Yan Yuanfei¡¯s handsome face darkened as he insisted. ¡°I¡­¡± Wen Ruoshui hesitated for a moment. She looked at the man who had taken off his coat and given it to her. He was only wearing a thin woolen shirt. In the end, she compromised. ¡°I¡¯ll wait in the car with you.¡± She could not help much here. If Chu Chu found out, she would scold her. In the end, she took a look at the window and followed the man. Yan Yuanfei picked up his coat and shielded her from the wind and snow. Wen Ruoshui looked up at him. ¡°Cover yourself too.¡± Yan Yuanfei smiled and replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Although he said that, he still covered most of his coat over her head. Half of his body was exposed to the snow. The snow fell even harder. The snow was very dense, like large patches of goose feathers. Soon, the ground was covered in a thick layer. Wen Ruoshui looked at the snow outside the window. Her heart felt like it had fallen into an ice hole. In the car with the heater switched on, she still felt very cold. An ominous feeling invaded her body. She had seen such heavy snow before, but she had only seen it once since she was young at her parents¡¯ funeral. It was also such a heavy snowfall and such a cold day. She had seen such heavy snow before, but she had only seen it once since she was young. At her parents¡¯ funeral, it was also such a heavy snowfall and such a cold day. ¡°Brother Yan.¡± Tears welled up in Wen Ruoshui¡¯s eyes as she looked at him. Her voice was trembling. ¡°I¡¯m very worried and scared.¡± What should she do? What should she do? What should Chu Chu do? She was still so young. She could not leave just like that! The two of them had even promised to be good friends forever. When they became white-haired old ladies, they would go on a trip together. ¡°Miss Dongfang is blessed by the heavens. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Yan Yuanfei had never seen her look so fragile. His heart ached as he patted her back and comforted her gently. ¡°If she sees that you don¡¯t cherish your body because of her, she will be sad too.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t cry, I won¡¯t cry.¡± Wen Ruoshui wiped her tears, but she couldn¡¯t wipe them away. Yan Yuanfei¡¯s heart ached terribly when he saw this. He wiped her tears gently, his eyes full of complicated emotions. What would happen if she liked to cry so much? If one day, he was no longer around, who would comfort her? Who would wipe her tears? About an hour later, Nangong Lengyu and Huo Ci brought the master out. Nangong Lengyu¡¯s expression was very relaxed as she got into the car directly. She looked at her and said, ¡°This master is really godly. After he took a look, Chu Chu¡¯s spirits improved a lot. She¡¯s much better than before I left and her appetite has improved too. I even watched her eat a basket of crystal prawn dumplings and drink a bowl of porridge.¡± When Wen Ruoshui heard her words, her heart skipped a beat. She had just seen Chu Chu in the afternoon and her mental state was very poor. She was in a daze. Why did she suddenly become better? ¡°What did she say?¡± ¡°Talk to me. Tell me everything. I still want to tell Auntie Shen Nan not to make things difficult for you.¡± Nangong Lengyu saw that she was tense. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. The master already said that she¡¯s possessed by evil spirits. He will just come over two more times to treat her.¡± Anyway, whether it was medicine or metaphysics, as long as someone could treat Chu Chu¡¯s illness, he would be her living ancestor. It did not matter what method was used. This master she had invited was indeed useful. After he took a look, Chu Chu¡¯s spirit improved visibly. She wouldn¡¯t lie. Yan Yuanfei got out of the car and gave the two of them some space to talk. Huo Ci gave him a sideways look, feeling very curious. ¡°Second Brother, are you that assured when Second Sister-in-law is alone with a pretty boy?¡± Yan Yuanfei nodded and looked at him with disdain. ¡°Shui Shui and Gongjue are just good friends. I believe her.¡± ¡°You should believe her, but do you also believe that pretty boy?¡± Huo Ci snorted and stared at him suspiciously. ¡°You really don¡¯t suspect anything?¡± How was that possible? No man could tolerate his woman being alone with another man! Yan Yuanfei did not know that he had been living under the same roof as Yu¡¯er until now. They had been interacting almost every day. Why had he not realized that she was a woman? Was he slow or stupid? Huo Ci had a feeling that Second Brother was looking at him strangely. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Yan Yuanfei sighed softly and looked at him sympathetically. He shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Huo Ci was confused. ¡°Second Brother, are you hiding something from me? Did you want to say something to me just now?¡± Yan Yuanfei¡¯s voice was low as he looked in the direction of the car window. ¡°No.¡± He should worry about his and Yu¡¯er¡¯s matter himself. It was not appropriate for him to say anything. Sixth Brother could not leave Yu¡¯er now. It was just that he had not realized it yet. Yu¡¯er was much more useful than his girlfriends. As long as she called, no matter where he was, he would run over immediately. ¡°You¡¯re being mysterious.¡± Huo Ci let out a snort and looked up at the sky. Snowflakes were falling like paper as he muttered strangely, ¡°Is the snow today very heavy?¡± He remembered that nothing good would happen every time it snowed so heavily. ¡°It¡¯s very heavy.¡± Yan Yuanfei was also worried as he looked at the snow. It was inevitable that the snow would bring about a disaster. He did not know how many people would be affected by this snow. It was time to arrange for disaster relief. ¡°Second Brother, I just saw Dongfang Chu.¡± Huo Ci could not put his finger on what he was feeling. He only lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Have you seen a person who is experiencing terminal lucidity?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Yan Yuanfei glared at him warningly. He had said this bad habit of shooting his mouth more than once or twice. Why couldn¡¯t he change it? He would not do anything if he heard this. If Yu¡¯er heard it, she would fall out with him. Huo Ci shut his mouth and stopped talking. Dongfang Chu gave him a bad feeling, but that pretty boy might be her good friend. When he saw that she was in good spirits, he was overjoyed and would not notice these abnormalities at all. Or rather, he felt it but was unwilling to believe it, so he was deceiving himself. The two of them stood side by side and looked at the snow with their own thoughts. Chapter 1527 - The Wen Yan Couple (62) ¡°Sixth Brother,¡± Yan Yuanfei suddenly called out. He looked sideways at him and said earnestly, ¡°You¡¯re not a child anymore. Don¡¯t mess around anymore. It¡¯s time to change your bad habit of frequently changing girlfriends.¡± Otherwise, when he realized it, it would be too late to change. ¡°There¡¯s always some fun in life. I¡¯m not you, Second Brother. I won¡¯t stick to one tree. What I want is an entire forest.¡± Huo Ci smiled casually and took out a cigarette in a roguish manner to light it up. ¡°Besides, those women are the ones who are wooing me. Tell me, how sad do you think they will be if I reject them?¡± He lit a cigarette and passed one to Yan Yuanfei. Yan Yuanfei shook his head and refused. He was not addicted to smoking. Only when he was anxious would he smoke occasionally. He would have to take a taxi later, and he was afraid Shui Shui would be uncomfortable because of the smell. Huo Ci lit a cigarette and took a puff. In the car opposite, Nangong Lengyu got out and pointed at him as she bellowed, ¡°Huo Ci!¡± Huo Ci was so scared that the cigarette in his hand fell to the ground. He subconsciously reached out with his leg and extinguished it. He looked at her as though nothing had happened and straightened his neck stubbornly. ¡°I just lit it. I didn¡¯t smoke!¡± As if Nangong Lengyu would believe him. She could not even be bothered to look at him. She only looked at Yan Yuanfei. ¡°Second Brother, go in quickly. I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± Shui Shui said that Second Brother had a fever and could not be left in the cold wind all the time. It was also snowing heavily. As for the other one, it would be best to let the snow freeze him to death. Huo Ci and Nangong Lengyu left. Nangong Lengyu really wanted to kick him away and tell him to get lost. However, she had no choice. She still had to rely on him to drive. Her driver¡¯s license had been revoked some time ago. Yan Yuanfei watched them get into the car. He brushed off the snow on his body and got in too. Upon seeing him enter, Wen Ruoshui hurriedly draped a small blanket over him and held his big hand to warm him up. Yan Yuanfei frowned slightly and looked at her. His voice was a little hoarse. ¡°Have the two of you discussed what to do next?¡± Wen Ruoshui nodded. ¡°Get that master to take another two looks. I¡¯m going to the laboratory tomorrow morning to see how the experimental samples are developed. I¡¯ll check again.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Yan Yuanfei thought of Huo Ci¡¯s last words and his heart shook. No way. Miss Dongfang was still so young. It was impossible for her to leave so quickly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Wen Ruoshui noticed his abnormality and reached out to test the temperature of his forehead. Afraid that it would not be accurate, she hooked her arms around his neck and pressed her forehead against his. Yan Yuanfei let out a low laugh. Pleasant laughter spread from his chest. ¡°Doctor Wen, has the fever subsided?¡± Wen Ruoshui nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± The temperature measurement by hand was not accurate unless it was a high fever. If it was a low fever, it could not be measured. The forehead was the most accurate. Yu Bo, who was in the driver¡¯s seat, heaved a sigh of relief when he heard her say that the fever had stopped. He drove home. When they were about to reach home, Grandma Yan called. She knew that the two of them were together and insisted that they go home for dinner. She said that she missed them. Wen Ruoshui liked the elders of the Yan Family a lot. They did not treat her as an outsider and treated her like their biological daughter. However, ever since Chu Chu had fallen sick, there had been some rumors about her in the capital. She had become a snail and hid in her shell and not daring to see them, afraid that she would see their disgusted gazes. In the past two months, the Yan Family¡¯s mother and grandmother had also called her many times. Every time, she would find an excuse to hang up without saying much. How could Yan Yuanfei not know what she was thinking? He smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if I fall sick and die one day, my grandma and mother won¡¯t blame you.¡± ¡°Nonsense.¡± Wen Ruoshui hurriedly covered his mouth and glared at him. Who would curse themselves like that? ¡°My family is different from others. They won¡¯t change their opinion and attitude toward you because of rumors.¡± Yan Yuanfei smiled at her. ¡°They all think that you¡¯ve suffered and want to treat you well. I¡¯m the one being taken advantaged of.¡± ¡°If you continue to spout nonsense, I¡¯ll ignore you,¡± Wen Ruoshui warned him angrily. What kind of nonsense was that? What was there to lose? If he dared to say that again, she would not forgive him so easily. They arrived at the Yan Family¡¯s old residence very quickly. The car drove straight in and they saw the two madams holding umbrellas and walking over. They seemed to have come out to welcome them. Yu Bo stopped the car opposite them. Wen Ruoshui was about to get out when Yan Yuanfei stopped her. He rolled down the car window and said, ¡°Mom and Grandma, get in the car. It¡¯s too cold outside.¡± ¡°You can stay in the car alone. We don¡¯t mind the cold. Shui Shui, come out too.¡± Grandma Yan finally saw her granddaughter-in-law, whom she had been thinking about day and night. She was so happy that she could not close her mouth and waved at her. Yan Yuanfei looked at the young lady in front of him and smiled helplessly. He whispered, ¡°Do you see that? I¡¯m being despised again.¡± ¡°You can stay in the car alone!¡± After saying that, Wen Ruoshui opened the car door and got out. Yan Yuanfei sighed and held his heart sadly. ¡°Fine, even you don¡¯t want me anymore.¡± Wen Ruoshui could not help but laugh softly. She turned around and glanced at him. ¡°Stay in the car obediently.¡± Yan Yuanfei wanted to get out of the car too. Grandma Yan knocked on the car window with her walking stick. ¡°We women are whispering. Why are a man like you joining in the fun? Hurry up and get lost.¡± Yan Yuanfei sighed deeply again and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Mrs. Yan even took a woolen coat. Upon seeing her daughter-in-law come out, she hurriedly put it on her and smiled lovingly. ¡°Put it on. It¡¯s cold outside.¡± ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡± Wen Ruoshui put on her coat. Mrs. Yan helped her button up her clothes carefully. ¡°Auntie made your favorite braised pork trotters and steamed salmon. We¡¯ll go back later. It will be just in time to eat them.¡± Wen Ruoshui lowered her eyes slightly and looked at the middle-aged beauty in front of her. Her heart felt warm, and her voice was a little choked up. ¡°Okay.¡± Yan Yuanfei¡¯s car followed them at a distance. After being reprimanded by Grandma Yan, he left and went home first. Grandma Yan and Mrs. Yan stood on both sides of Wen Ruoshui as if they were protecting a treasure and talked to her. Wen Ruoshui knew that they were really doing this for her own good. They really liked her and treated her as their family. She did not see any other emotions in their eyes other than heartache and love. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to do this in the future, understand?¡± Grandma Yan¡¯s heart ached as she said, ¡°You don¡¯t know how worried your aunt and I were. Child, don¡¯t let your imagination run wild.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Wen Ruoshui¡¯s eyes were misty, and her heart felt warm. Chapter 1528 - The Wen Yan Couple (63) ¡°How is Miss Dongfang now?¡± Mrs. Yan asked her. ¡°Much better.¡± Wen Ruoshui¡¯s eyes were a little complicated, but she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely treat Chu Chu¡¯s illness.¡± After she heard about Chu Chu¡¯s situation from Yu¡¯er, her heart was in a mess. She wanted to go to the Dongfang family to see her condition with her own eyes, but she also knew that it would be futile. Auntie Shen Nan would always accompany Chu Chu. There was nothing she could do even if she went over. ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡± Mother Yan comforted her. ¡°Your medical skills are so good that you will definitely cure Miss Dongfang¡¯s illness. Auntie believes in you.¡± ¡°Grandma trusts you too,¡± Grandma Yan echoed. Wen Ruoshui looked at them gratefully. She was too lucky to meet Brother Yan, Auntie and Grandma. She would definitely share her luck with Chu Chu so that she could recover quickly and fulfill their agreement together. Mother Yan had made a lot of delicious food that Wen Ruoshui liked. During the meal, Mother Yan and Grandma Yan fought to pick up food for her. They said that she had lost weight and told her to eat more. They even taught their son a lesson and told him to be more careful. If she was still so skinny the next time she came, they would punish him. Yan Yuanfei smiled and sighed. ¡°People say that once you have a wife, you forget your mother. You forget me now that you have Shui Shui.¡± Wen Ruoshui blushed from his words and kicked his calf. What was he talking about in front of Grandma and Auntie? It made her feel embarrassed. ¡°What¡¯s the point of having a son? Shui Shui is our baby.¡± Mother Yan picked up a piece of pork trotter and placed it in Wen Ruoshui¡¯s bowl. ¡°Shui Shui, eat more. Auntie likes you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Wen Ruoshui nodded and picked up the peeled prawns for her. ¡°Auntie, eat more too.¡± Yan Yuanfei looked at the three of them. They were picking up food for one another while he peeled prawns for them. He was jealous. Why was he treated like an outsider now? Not only had his grandma and mother ignored him, but even his wife had started to ignore him. After dinner, the snow fell even heavier. The snowstorm outside was very scary. Grandma Yan and Mommy Yan refused to let them go back and told them to stay at home. The weather outside was too bad. The snow was so thick that it would be very dangerous to drive before the snow could be removed. After taking a shower, Wen Ruoshui returned to the bedroom to dry her hair with a hairdryer. However, as soon as she opened the cabinet, the hair dryer fell and hit the antique vase on the table. Bang! The vase and the hair dryer fell to the ground and shattered instantly. Wen Ruoshui was shocked. Her face was pale, and her heart was beating wildly. She looked at the fragments on the ground in a daze, and her breathing quickened. She squatted down to pick up the fragments. ¡°Shui Shui.¡± Yan Yuanfei ran in when he heard the commotion. He saw her squatting on the ground, picking up broken porcelain pieces like she had lost her soul. The sharp porcelain pieces pierced into her palm, and blood instantly gushed out. His heart ached as he ran over. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Brother Yan.¡± Wen Ruoshui regained her senses and looked at the blood on her hand. Then, she felt a little pain. ¡°Sorry, I broke the vase.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s broken, get Auntie to clean it up. Why are you touching these?¡± Yan Yuanfei¡¯s heart ached as he pulled her up. His brows were furrowed tightly. ¡°Come out with me quickly.¡± Wen Ruoshui felt that something was wrong. She nodded slowly and agreed. Upon seeing that she was about to step on the broken porcelain pieces, Yan Yuanfei quickly picked her up by the waist and walked out with a dark expression. ¡°Auntie Lin, please bring me the medicine box.¡± Auntie Lin, who had just finished cleaning up the kitchen, saw that Yan Yuanfei¡¯s shirt was covered in blood and hurriedly went to get the first aid kit. When Mother Yan and Grandma Yan heard the commotion, they also came out. The first thing they saw was the blood on Yan Yuanfei¡¯s clothes. When they took a closer look, they realized that Wen Ruoshui¡¯s hand was injured. ¡°What happened?¡± Grandma Yan looked nervous. ¡°Where¡¯s the medicine box? I¡¯ll call the doctor.¡± Mother Yan was also extremely nervous. Wen Ruoshui finally reacted and looked at the two elders in front of her. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m a doctor.¡± ¡°How can it be the same? The doctor doesn¡¯t treat herself.¡± Auntie Lin had already brought the medicine box over. ¡°Master.¡± Yan Yuanfei opened the medicine box and looked at the two elders, who were extremely nervous. He said helplessly, ¡°Grandma and Mom, sit opposite me.¡± How could he treat Shui Shui¡¯s wound when they were squeezed beside him? Wen Ruoshui looked at them apologetically. ¡°Grandma and Auntie, there¡¯s no need to call the doctor. It¡¯s just a small injury. It¡¯ll be fine after a simple treatment. It¡¯s snowing heavily outside, so it¡¯s not easy for the doctor to come over.¡± Mother Yan confirmed that there was really no need to call the doctor before giving up. Her son would definitely not lie. If it was serious, he would bring Shui Shui to the hospital to check on her injury. Grandma Yan¡¯s heart ached when she saw this. Why was this child so careless and hurt his hand? Look at how much blood he had lost. Yan Yuanfei carefully and gently applied medicine and bandaged her wound. Thankfully, the wound was not very deep and there was no need to go to the hospital. She would be fine after he disinfected and applied medicine on the wound. However, he still had to go to the hospital to find a doctor tomorrow to be at ease. Grandma Yan and Mommy Yan did not stay in the living room for long. They left space for the young couple so that they could take the opportunity to deepen their relationship. They had long wanted to ask the couple when they wanted to get married. If there was really no other way, it would be good to settle the marriage first. They had been holding it in for a few months and did not dare to say it, afraid that the duo would be annoyed. In the past two months, she could not ask. Shui Shui¡¯s best friend, Miss Chu Chu of the Dongfang Family, had fallen sick. She had been busy with work, so she was not in the mood to think about anything else. Yan Yuanfei brought her slippers and put them on her. In a low voice, he asked, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± ¡°My chest is stuffy.¡± Wen Ruoshui held her heart and her breathing was very rapid. ¡°My heart is beating very fast. It seems like something bad is about to happen. Could it be that Chu Chu is unwell?¡± She felt terrible. There was an indescribable tightness in her chest and her heartbeat was abnormal. She kept feeling that something big was about to happen and was starting to be afraid. ¡°I¡¯ll call and ask.¡± Yan Yuanfei hugged her lovingly and took out his phone to call the Dongfang family. The person who answered the phone was the Dongfang family¡¯s butler. He said that Dongfang Chu was fine and told them not to worry. He had just been watching television with the Old Master in the living room before returning to the bedroom with the Second Madam. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You¡¯re thinking too much. Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild.¡± Yan Yuanfei bent down and picked her up. ¡°Sleep for a while. You¡¯ll be fine tomorrow. I¡¯ll accompany you to see Miss Dongfang tomorrow.¡± The Dongfang Family did not want her to see Miss Dongfang but they could not stop him. They had to give him face. Chapter 1529 - The Wen Yan Couple (64) ¡°Brother Yan.¡± Wen Ruoshui lay on the bed. When she saw that the man was about to leave, she stopped him. Yan Yuanfei turned around and looked at the pale and haggard young lady. He comforted her gently. ¡°Sleep well. You¡¯ll be fine tomorrow.¡± ¡°Can you not leave?¡± Wen Ruoshui tightened her grip on the blanket. She was scared. She was very scared now. She only felt her whole body turn cold. ¡°Okay.¡± Yan Yuanfei nodded, his heart aching. ¡°I¡¯ll get two blankets and sleep on the floor in your room.¡± His mother and grandmother would not let the two of them live together before marriage. If they found out, they would definitely teach him a lesson. Wen Ruoshui felt even more uneasy. This kind of uneasiness did not reduce with the passage of time. Instead, it became more and more serious, so serious that she started to tremble uncontrollably. Yan Yuanfei switched off the lights and lay on his side. Upon seeing her body trembling, he got up nervously and half-knelt by the bed. He reached out to test her temperature. Her skin was slightly cold, but she did not have a fever. ¡°Brother Yan.¡± Wen Ruoshui took his hand and whispered, ¡°Can you sleep on the bed?¡± She felt very empty. Everything was empty. The room was very empty, and the bed was also very empty. There was pervasive coldness everywhere, drilling into her skin and into her blood. Yan Yuanfei was slightly stunned. He looked at her seriously. ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of me?¡± Wen Ruoshui shook her head. Yan Yuanfei smiled and laid a blanket beside her. He lay down and said gently, ¡°Shui Shui, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll always be here. I¡¯ll always be with you.¡± Wen Ruoshui was on the verge of breaking down. After hearing his words, tears streamed down her face uncontrollably. In a hoarse voice, she said, ¡°My parents and grandfather also said that they will always be with me.¡± Chu Chu had also said that she would always stand by her side, protect her, and support her. However, her parents and grandpa had left her. Now, even Chu Chu was sick. The people she loved had left her one after another. She did not dare to ask for anything else. She only humbly begged the heavens not to take Chu Chu away and let her stay by her side. ¡°I keep my word. I definitely won¡¯t lie to you.¡± Yan Yuanfei¡¯s big hand gently caressed her cheek and wiped away the tears on her face. ¡°You can trust me.¡± Wen Ruoshui stared at him seriously. Her weak and boneless arms hugged him tightly. Through the blanket, she buried her head in his embrace. Her voice was hoarse, as if she was asking him or herself, ¡°If Chu Chu leaves, what should I do?¡± Whenever she thought of this question, her heart ached so much that she could not breathe. Chu Chu was such a kind and cheerful girl. Why did the heavens treat her like this and make her fall sick? ¡°That won¡¯t happen. You have to believe in her and yourself.¡± Yan Yuanfei hugged her gently and patted her back to comfort her. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Don¡¯t scare yourself. You¡¯re afraid now because you thought of your parents and the snowy day. It¡¯s causing bad associations.¡± Wen Ruoshui¡¯s trembling body finally recovered a little. Through the blanket, she felt the man¡¯s strong and powerful heartbeat. Her emotions also stabilized bit by bit. ¡°Brother Yan, sing to me!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Yan Yuanfei started singing. His magnetic, rich, and gentle male voice was like the sound of nature when he sang. It was pleasant and made one feel at ease. Wen Ruoshui did not know how much time had passed before she fell asleep. Upon seeing her fall asleep, Yan Yuanfei carefully placed her arm under her own blanket and tucked her in. He looked at her lovingly and leaned over to kiss her forehead gently. In a gentle voice, he said, ¡°Goodnight.¡± In the middle of the night. Wen Ruoshui was woken up by the sound of her phone ringing. She answered the call in a flurry. In the next moment, her face turned as pale as paper, and her phone slipped out of her hand. Tears streamed down her face like broken beads as she cried silently. Yan Yuanfei picked up his phone and heard Nangong Lengyu¡¯s cries. ¡°Shui Shui, did you hear that? Come over quickly. I¡¯m already on the way.¡± ¡°Miss Dongfang¡­¡± Yan Yuanfei did not need to ask to guess. The person on the other side was crying so sadly and desperately. Miss Dongfang must have died. ¡°Second Brother, it¡¯s me.¡± Huo Ci took the phone and said in a low and sad voice, ¡°Dongfang Chu has passed away. Bring Second Sister-in-law over!¡± Wen Ruoshui looked at the man in front of her. ¡°I¡¯m dreaming, right? Brother Yan, tell me, I¡¯m dreaming, right?¡± ¡°Shui Shui.¡± Yan Yuanfei¡¯s voice was hoarse as he looked at her with heartache. He did not know what to say, but he still had to tell her the truth. ¡°Yu¡¯er and Huo Ci have already gone over. Let¡¯s go to the Dongfang family too.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible!¡± Wen Ruoshui shook her head. How could this be? Why had they done this to her? Why did God take away everything she cherished? How could he be so cruel? Yan Yuanfei found a black coat and put it on for her. He looked at her. ¡°Can you walk by yourself?¡± Wen Ruoshui nodded, her voice becoming increasingly hoarse and painful. ¡°I can.¡± However, as soon as she finished speaking, his vision darkened and she fell forward. ¡°Shui Shui.¡± Yan Yuanfei called out in panic and hugged her tightly. Grandma Yan and Mother Yan also woke up when they heard the commotion. Upon seeing Yan Yuanfei carry Wen Ruoshui away, they sighed deeply, their eyes full of pity and heartache. How old was that child from the Dongfang Family? How could she fall sick? She died in just a few months. It was such a pity. It made one¡¯s heart ache. She had left at such a young age. Her parents and elders had seen her die before her. How painful would that be? Grandma Yan¡¯s eyes were misty. No one knew this feeling better than her. She had sent her husband away at a young age and then sent her son away when she was middle-aged. If it weren¡¯t for her young grandson and daughter-in-law, she really wanted to follow them and die. Many people at the Dongfang family¡¯s entrance could hear the cries from afar. Wen Ruoshui woke up slowly, but her mind was still in a daze. When she looked at the Dongfang family¡¯s door, she felt all her strength being sucked out in an instant. She held her throbbing heart and cried out. It was late at night, and the people who came to see Dongfang Chu for the last time were all close to her. Yan Yuanfei helped Wen Ruoshui walk into the Dongfang residence step by step. When he heard the cries getting closer, his heart felt incomparably desolate, regretful, and heartbroken. Such a lively girl was gone just like that, disappearing from this world forever. It was as if she had been standing in the Wen Family¡¯s courtyard not long ago and greeting him with a smile. She and Shui Shui were almost inseparable. Wherever he saw Shui Shui, he could see her. The moment Wen Ruoshui stepped into the bedroom, she felt cold all over. She knew that as long as she took this step in, she would never see Chu Chu again. Chapter 1530 - The Wen Yan Couple (63) ¡°Scram! Get out of here!¡± Shen Nan was agitated. Her eyes were red as she rushed towards her like a lunatic and grabbed her collar tightly. ¡°Get out! Get out! It¡¯s all because of you. It¡¯s all because of you.¡± ¡°Mom.¡± Dongfang Meng cried as she ran over and pulled her away. She looked at her in pain. ¡°Leave and don¡¯t come over again. Our Dongfang Family doesn¡¯t welcome you, and my sister doesn¡¯t want to see you either.¡± She knew that no one could be blamed for this, but her sister¡¯s illness had really come strangely. She did not know who to blame or hate. She only knew that she had to find an outlet to vent her anger so that she would not break down. ¡°Meng Meng.¡± Wen Ruoshui approached her and calmed down. Her eyes were red as she looked at her and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Can I take a look at her? I¡¯m begging you. I¡¯ll leave after taking a look.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± Dongfang Meng growled and tried her best to calm down so that she wouldn¡¯t hit her on the spot. She pointed at the door. ¡°I told you to leave!¡± Wen Ruoshui bit her lips and looked not far away with teary eyes. There were too many people around the bed, so she couldn¡¯t see anything. She could only smell a faint fragrance in the air. It was Chu Chu¡¯s favorite perfume. Yan Yuanfei walked to Shen Nan and whispered something to her. Shen Nan¡¯s eyes were red and swollen as she looked at Dongfang Meng and said hoarsely, ¡°Meng Meng, let her go over.¡± Upon hearing her mother¡¯s instructions, Dongfang Meng took a step back and made way. Wen Ruoshui walked forward step by step and sat by her bed. She held her hand and looked at her thin and pale face. Tears fell silently. ¡°Chu Chu, I¡¯m here to see you.¡± If she had known this would happen, she would not have left in the afternoon no matter what others said or how Auntie Shen Nan treated her. She had not even seen her one last time! The person on the bed lay quietly, as if she was asleep. However, she would never open her eyes or answer her questions again. Dongfang Meng held onto Shen Nan, who was on the verge of collapsing. Her eyes were filled with grief and hatred. She was a jinx. Everyone who had a good relationship with her would leave because of her. Her parents, her grandfather, and now her sister. Who would be next? She said that she was not a jinx, and her grandfather and sister did not allow them to say that. Every time someone mentioned it, her sister would fight it out with them. But now! Her sister lay there and would never speak to them or open her eyes again. ¡°One look is enough, right?¡± Dongfang Meng rushed forward to pull her away and looked at her resentfully. ¡°If you¡¯re done, leave this place quickly. Our family doesn¡¯t want to see you. Do you want my sister to die in peace and watch you quarrel with our family?¡± ¡°Chu Chu, I¡¯m just here to see you. I¡¯ll be leaving today. I¡¯ll visit you in a few days.¡± After saying that, Wen Ruoshui took one last look at her before getting up to leave. Yan Yuanfei supported her. When she walked to the door, she met Dongfang Xi, who was helped in by the butler. She nodded slightly. ¡°Grandpa Dongfang, my condolences.¡± Dongfang Xi did not say anything. She only looked at Wen Ruoshui quietly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t come over again in the future. I¡¯m no longer your grandfather. I¡¯ll get someone to hand over the assets your grandfather left you.¡± Wen Ruoshui looked at him gratefully and said, ¡°I understand. Thank you, Grandpa.¡± Yan Yuanfei¡¯s heart ached so much that he did not know what to do. He could not comfort her no matter what he said now. He could only accompany her quietly and watch over her. When the duo reached the outside, they bumped into Huo Ci and Nangong Lengyu. ¡°Shui Shui, Chu Chu¡­¡± Before Nangong Lengyu could finish speaking, she sobbed. ¡°Did they chase you out? How could they do this? Come in with me.¡± Who Chu Chu wanted to see the most now was definitely Shui Shui. They were good sisters in this world who were closer than family! ¡°I¡¯ve already seen her and spoken to her. Hurry up and go in!¡± Wen Ruoshui¡¯s tone was very calm. ¡°Don¡¯t speak up for me. I don¡¯t want you to worry about me when Chu Chu has already left.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Nangong Lengyu cried miserably. This was too much. How could the Dongfang family be so unreasonable? Didn¡¯t they think about Chu Chu when they did this? How sad would Chu Chu be? ¡°The Dongfang Family is too unreasonable!¡± Huo Ci was annoyed. ¡°Second Sister-in-law, wait here. I¡¯ll go and reason with them.¡± Although they were sad, it was understandable. However, how could they blame all the mistakes on Second Sister-in-law? ¡°Stop causing trouble.¡± Yan Yuanfei glared at him. Now that things had come to this, could the Dongfang Family be persuaded with just a few words? ¡°Yu¡¯er, take good care of Chu Chu for me. Tell her I¡¯ll always be by her side.¡± Wen Ruoshui held Nangong Lengyu¡¯s hand. ¡°Go over. Chu Chu is waiting for you.¡± ¡°I understand. With me around, it¡¯s as if you were there.¡± Nangong Lengyu wiped her tears forcefully. ¡°I¡¯ll send her off on your behalf.¡± Yan Yuanfei reminded Huo Ci again not to talk nonsense when he went over. It was best to be mute and not say anything. Huo Ci acknowledged and left with Nangong Lengyu. Wen Ruoshui finally could not take it anymore. Her body softened and she fell into Yan Yuanfei¡¯s embrace. In the end, she turned around and looked at Dongfang Chu¡¯s bedroom window. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± What did it matter if she sent her or not? Chu Chu would live in her heart forever. In the car, Wen Ruoshui¡¯s phone vibrated. She took it out and saw that it was a message. It was a timed message, and the sender was Dongfang Chu. Chu Chu: Shui Shui, I might have to leave before you. Don¡¯t be sad. I¡¯ll always be by your side and protect you. I¡¯m sorry that I couldn¡¯t say goodbye to you personally. Wen Ruoshui held her phone and finally broke down completely. She cried out in pain. The day Dongfang Chu was buried was a rare sunny day. There were no clouds in the sky and the sun was shining brightly. Wen Ruoshui looked up at the sky and vaguely saw her in the clouds, waving at her and smiling at her. She stood in a corner of the cemetery and could see the corner of the funeral procession. She watched as she was buried and the people who came to pay their respects came and left one by one. In the end, the Dongfang family left. Her grandfather, her parents, her sisters, uncles, aunts, and aunts left. Only Nangong Lengyu and Huo Ci were left in front of the tombstone. The setting sun cast a very long shadow on them. Yan Yuanfei looked at her and said gently, ¡°Go over and talk to her.¡± Chapter 1531 - The Wen Yan Couple (66) Since everyone had left, it was quiet. She could speak her mind. Wen Ruoshui took a bouquet of red roses and walked over step by step. She placed the flowers in front of the tombstone and looked at the gorgeous smile on her tombstone. She also smiled as tears rolled down her cheeks silently. ¡°Huo Ci, leave with Second Brother first!¡± Nangong Lengyu looked at Huo Ci. This time, Huo Ci stood up elegantly and looked down at her. ¡°Second Brother and I will wait for you in the car. Remember to call for help if anything happens.¡± ¡°Chu Chu is here to protect us. What could happen?¡± Nangong Lengyu¡¯s attitude toward him had changed a lot in the past two days. When it came to important matters, he was still very reliable. Yan Yuanfei left with Huo Ci. Nangong Lengyu placed her backpack on the ground, opened it, and took out a bottle of red wine. She smiled and said, ¡°Chu Chu, this is your favorite wine.¡± Wen Ruoshui sat beside her and asked with a smile, ¡°Guess what else?¡± Nangong Lengyu took out things one after another. ¡°Potato chips, fries, coke, fried chicken, and your favorite sweet and spicy duck neck. Let¡¯s get drunk tonight!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t drink it. Otherwise, Chu Chu will have to carry you again.¡± Wen Ruoshui vaguely saw Dongfang Chu sitting opposite them and smiling at them. ¡°No, I have to drink.¡± Nangong Lengyu felt terrible. She only wanted to get drunk to relieve her worries. She wished that this was all a big dream. When she opened her eyes again, they would still be inseparable. The sky gradually darkened. Nangong Lengyu and Wen Ruoshui chatted, ate snacks, and drank beverages. Time seemed to have returned to its original beauty. If only this could continue¡­ How great would it be? Huo Ci and Yan Yuanfei each carried a drunk person and left. Huo Ci was baffled. ¡°Second Brother, why is this pretty boy so light? I said he¡¯s like a woman, but he refuses to admit it.¡± Nangong Lengyu seemed to have sensed that someone was badmouthing her, so she tugged at Huo Ci¡¯s hair forcefully. Huo Ci let out a shrill scream. ¡°You did it on purpose!¡± Fuck! Could he throw him away and let him sleep with a ghost in the cemetery for the night? ¡°Stop talking!¡± Yan Yuanfei wanted Yu Bo to carry Nangong Lengyu, afraid that Huo Ci would discover her female body. However, from the looks of it, Sixth Brother was blind to everything. There might be something wrong with his brain. There was no need to worry at all. He would not discover anything. Wen Ruoshui kept calling Dongfang Chu¡¯s name, crying and laughing at the same time. Yan Yuanfei¡¯s heart ached so much that he did not know what to do. Half a year later, everything went back on track. This was how the world worked. People came and went. No one could survive without others. Life had to continue. Wen Ruoshui had just ended an academic forum one day earlier than scheduled. She did not tell anyone and prepared to go back early to give Yan Yuanfei a surprise. When she returned home, she saw his car at the door. The lights in the house were lit and he was already back. The courtyard was very quiet. It was the end of spring and the beginning of summer. The weather was just right, neither hot nor cold. She had just walked into the courtyard when she heard his suppressed, painful cough. Her eyes narrowed slightly, and she felt a little worried. Why was he sick again? In the past six months, especially after spring, he had always been sick. He had caught a cold and coughed a few times. It was the flu. However, even if it was the flu, she was still a little nervous. After all, the rumors about the Yan Family¡¯s men had always been suppressing her heart like a mountain. There were some things that could not be trusted completely. The more she walked in, the clearer she could hear. When she could see the living room, she saw the man sitting on the sofa. He covered his mouth with a handkerchief and coughed softly. Yu Bo looked at him worriedly. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re coughing too badly. You should go to the hospital for a comprehensive checkup!¡± Ever since yesterday, Master had been coughing profusely. However, he kept saying that he was fine. He only took medicine and did not go to the hospital. In his heart, he felt that Master did not want to go to the hospital. He was afraid that there would be a problem with his body after the checkup. Before the checkup, he could still lie to himself that he was very healthy. When Miss Wen returned tomorrow, he would have to talk to her and get her to bring Master for a full-body checkup. ¡°Cough, cough!¡± Yan Yuanfei was still coughing. He seemed to want to cough out his heart and lungs, and his body was trembling slightly. When he stopped coughing and removed the handkerchief, Yu Bo¡¯s face turned pale from fright, and his heart was in his mouth. ¡°Sir, blood!¡± How was that possible? Was Master coughing up blood? There was a bright red blood stain on the handkerchief. It was very eye-catching. Wen Ruoshui had just reached the door when she saw the scene in front of her. She felt a sharp pain in her eyes and ran over in a panic. She grabbed his wrist and took his pulse. Yan Yuanfei looked up when he heard the commotion. Before he could react and hide the handkerchief, she grabbed his wrist. Panic flashed across his eyes, and he did not know how to react. ¡°Shui Shui.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t speak.¡± Wen Ruoshui tried her best to calm down. His body was normal. However, coughing up blood for no reason was not a good sign. If she could not find the cause of the illness, he could only go to the hospital for a comprehensive checkup. ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been coughing badly these past two days. I¡¯m fine.¡± Yan Yuanfei comforted her gently and asked Yu Bo to throw his handkerchief away. He asked her, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you would be back tomorrow? Why are you back today?¡± ¡°It ended early.¡± After Wen Ruoshui said that, she could not wait a moment longer and pulled him away. ¡°Follow me to the workshop.¡± Her workshop had gathered the best medical experts in the country and the most advanced medical equipment in the world. It was much better than going to the hospital for a checkup. She wanted to check him personally. ¡°Didn¡¯t you check my pulse? There¡¯s no problem.¡± Yan Yuanfei smiled to reassure her. ¡°I¡¯m coughing. I¡¯m angry. My anger is too strong, that¡¯s why there¡¯s a little blood.¡± Wen Ruoshui looked at him seriously and asked, ¡°Are you the doctor or am I the doctor?¡± Yan Yuanfei said, ¡°You¡¯re a doctor. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Only then did Yu Bo heave a sigh of relief. Miss Wen was still the best. Two sentences were more effective than a hundred of his words. Master had to go for a check up in the end. Coughing blood was not a normal thing. Nothing could happen to Master¡¯s body. The car drove straight into the Chinese Academy of Sciences and stopped in front of the medical laboratory building. After Wen Ruoshui greeted the director, she brought Yan Yuanfei for a checkup. From evening to early morning, about six hours later, his body was finally completely checked from the inside out, top to bottom. Wen Ruoshui wanted to see the results of the checkup immediately. She looked at him and said, ¡°Go home and rest. I¡¯m not going back today.¡± Chapter 1532 - The Wen Yan Couple (67) ¡°I¡¯ll accompany you.¡± Yan Yuanfei smiled at her. ¡°Doctor Wen, I have to know if there¡¯s anything wrong with my body before I can leave, right?¡± Wen Ruoshui¡¯s face was stern as she said firmly, ¡°There definitely won¡¯t be a problem.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yan Yuanfei smiled, but there was a hint of uncertainty in his eyes. He also wanted to live healthily forever and stay by her side. However, he knew very well that his body was slowly changing. Wen Ruoshui stayed at the research institute, and so did Yan Yuanfei. The lounge of the research institute was a dormitory for everyone. The dormitory was built according to a hotel¡¯s standards. It was a standard suite with whatever one wanted, but there was only one bed. Wen Ruoshui took a shower and came out. Yan Yuanfei was sitting on the sofa in a bathrobe. His hair was still wet, and there was a computer on the table in front of him that was displaying some documents. Wen Ruoshui¡¯s eyes flashed with obvious heartache. With such work intensity, one had to have a body made of iron to ensure that one would not fall sick. She walked over. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to sleep?¡± Yan Yuanfei looked up at her and smiled gently. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep after reading this document. You sleep first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Wen Ruoshui ran to get a hairdryer and a very long socket. Then, she brought the socket to the sofa and plugged in the hairdryer to blow-dry his hair. ¡°Mr. Yan, dry your hair first before looking at the documents. Otherwise, how are you going to work when your body collapses?¡± His hard work was for the country and the people. His job was so great that all she could do was support him by his side. ¡°Thank you, Ms. Wen.¡± Yan Yuanfei enjoyed her service. The smile on his lips became gentler, and tears welled up in his eyes. This kind of life was really good. Wen Ruoshui dried his hair and smiled. ¡°Mr. Yan, work hard.¡± However, Yan Yuanfei suddenly stood up and took the hairdryer from her hand. He pressed her shoulder and made her sit on the sofa. He smiled. ¡°It¡¯s my turn to serve you now.¡± Wen Ruoshui sat on the sofa and glanced at the documents on the table. There were hundreds of pages, and the content was all about the country and the people¡¯s livelihood. ¡°I¡¯m going to the south tomorrow.¡± Yan Yuanfei dried her hair as he spoke to her. His slender fingers massaged her head gently. ¡°About the power station?¡± Wen Ruoshui saw the document. Since he had not closed the document in front of her, he did not want to hide it from her. ¡°Can others go?¡± Besides, it was not a major secret. He did not mind her knowing, and she would not tell anyone about it. ¡°Other people can go.¡± Yan Yuanfei¡¯s voice was gentle. ¡°However, I have to go and see such a big event with my own eyes before I can be at ease.¡± ¡°How long until you¡¯ll be back?¡± Wen Ruoshui kept feeling that she could not let go. Ever since Chu Chu had left, she felt that things were even more unpredictable. When they could be together, she would cherish the time they had together. ¡°At least a week or half a month.¡± Yan Yuanfei frowned slightly. When he looked at her, his eyes were gentle, and his eyes were staring at her. ¡°Oh.¡± Wen Ruoshui nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good. The examination report will be out before you leave.¡± Yan Yuanfei dried her hair and put everything away. Upon seeing her still sitting on the sofa, he said, ¡°Go and rest quickly.¡± She had a habit of being picky about beds. Every time she went to a new place, she would have to get used to it for a period of time. She definitely did not rest well. Her complexion was not bad, but the red blood vessels under her eyes and the dark circles under her eyes were especially obvious after taking a shower. ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡± Wen Ruoshui was sitting on the sofa reading a medical book. She turned her head to look at him and muttered, ¡°We can focus on our own tasks. I won¡¯t disturb you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Yan Yuanfei knew that he could not dissuade her. In his heart, he also wanted her to accompany him. When he thought about how he would be going on a business trip tomorrow and would not see her for half a month, he already started to miss her. Ever since they started dating, the two of them had been busy. Sometimes, he would go on business trips, and sometimes, she would go on business trips. Often, they would not see each other for half a month. They could only contact each other on the phone. If he went on a secret mission, even contacting her on the phone and listening to her voice would be a luxury. They both understood how precious their days together were. Although Wen Ruoshui said she was not sleepy, she kept yawning. Yan Yuanfei looked at the little girl beside him lovingly. She had even said that she was not tired. How tired was she? He asked her if she was still stubborn and said that she was not tired. She was just short of holding up her eyelids to read. Before long, her body tilted and her chin was on his shoulder as she fell asleep. ¡°Shui Shui?¡± Yan Yuanfei¡¯s voice was gentle, and his eyes were filled with heartache. His slender fingers gently tapped the tip of her pink and perky nose. He sighed softly and gently helped her onto the sofa before getting up to pick her up by the waist and placing her on the bed. Wen Ruoshui hugged his hand and muttered dreamily, ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy.¡± Yan Yuanfei smiled and leaned over to kiss her gently. He stared at her lovingly for a long time before saying, ¡°Goodnight.¡± When Wen Ruoshui opened her eyes the next day, the man on the sofa had already disappeared. The room was already empty, and she could only smell some of his lingering aura. She covered her head with the blanket, an empty sense of disappointment rising in her. All that was left was the emptiness in her heart that could not be filled without him by her side. She knew very well that he had left. It was already eight in the morning. All his physical examination reports were placed on the bedside table. The signature of the director of the research institute showed that he had already given him a diagnosis. There was nothing abnormal about his body. On the wall on her left was the handwriting he had left behind: Doctor Wen, Director Liu said that I¡¯m very healthy. Don¡¯t worry. Breakfast is on the table. Remember to eat when you get up. I¡¯m leaving. She looked at the man¡¯s handwriting in a daze, her eyes sore and swollen. In the end, she carefully put the note away and got out of bed. The breakfast on the table was a bowl of noodles. The noodles and condiments were placed separately. It was obvious that he had personally made them before he left. Wen Ruoshui did not know what time he went to bed. If possible, she really did not want him to continue working so hard. Sometimes, he felt that his job was the greatest job in the world. Sometimes, she felt that it was better not to work. She did not want him to become a great and respected person. She would rather he be an ordinary person. If he was just an ordinary person, he could go to work on time, get off work on time, and rest on time. They could go to work together, get off work together, eat together, take walks together after dinner, and sleep together. She could drag him to shop with her on weekends and watch movies. Chapter 1533 - The Wen Yan Couple (68) However, to them, such an ordinary life was just an extravagant hope. This Saturday, Wen Ruoshui had half a day off. Nangong Lengyu had already made an appointment with her to visit a restaurant together. It was said that there was a delicious restaurant in the capital¡¯s Chang¡¯an District. ¡°Are you up?¡± Wen Ruoshui called for the morning service early. ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon. Wait for me at home. I¡¯ll drive over to pick you up.¡± Nangong Lengyu¡¯s voice was hoarse. ¡°You¡¯re still sleeping?¡± Wen Ruoshui sighed softly. She was the one who had asked her to visit the restaurant, but the person in question had not woken up yet at eight in the morning! ¡°I¡­¡± Before Nangong Lengyu could explain, the door to her room was suddenly pushed open from the outside, revealing Huo Ci¡¯s handsome face. He looked at her and said, ¡°Pretty boy, I¡¯m going to see my second brother. Be careful at home. If you¡¯re afraid, don¡¯t use the water heater. Go to the bathroom to take a shower.¡± Nangong Lengyu gave him a strange look as though his butt was on fire. She subconsciously asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Second Brother?¡± ¡°He¡¯s injured. I don¡¯t have time to explain to you.¡± After saying that, Huo Ci closed the door and pushed it open. He reminded her, ¡°Don¡¯t tell Second Sister-in-law!¡± Nangong Lengyu¡¯s head exploded. She looked at the phone in her hand and was speechless. Could time be reversed? Upon seeing her twisted expression and seeing that she was on the phone, Huo Ci forced out a sentence. ¡°Second Sister-in-law?¡± Nangong Lengyu nodded with a tragic expression. Yes, it was Second Sister-in-law! ¡°Yu¡¯er, what happened? What happened to Brother Yan?¡± Wen Ruoshui asked anxiously. What was Huo Ci talking about? What injury? She had just spoken to him last night. He had said that everything was fine. ¡°Shui Shui, calm down. You know that there¡¯s something wrong with Huo Ci¡¯s brain. He just had a dream and came over to tell me about it!¡± Nangong Lengyu made things up. Huo Ci¡¯s eyes blazed. There must be something wrong with this person¡¯s brain. Is this how he talks about him in front of Second Sister-in-law every day? Damn pretty boy, let¡¯s see how he will punish him! Wen Ruoshui was already very anxious, but she was still patronizing her. Her eyes were red as she scolded, ¡°Yu¡¯er!¡± Nangong Lengyu¡¯s scalp went numb. Oh no, the other party was angry. She passed the phone to Huo Ci and glared at him ferociously, telling him to speak. Who knew that he would suddenly push the door open and talk to her about Second Brother? Wasn¡¯t it a coincidence? Huo Ci knew that he could not hide it anymore. Second Sister-in-law was such a smart person, how could he hide it? ¡°Second Sister-in-law, it¡¯s nothing serious. It¡¯s just that Second Brother fell yesterday and suffered some light injuries. You know that I don¡¯t want to go to class, so I used this as an excuse to go to the south to have fun.¡± ¡°Huo Ci, tell me the truth.¡± Nangong Lengyu¡¯s voice was serious. Huo Ci was very calm. Dealing with such an emergency was a common occurrence for him. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll pick you up immediately. Can you come with me to see Second Brother?¡± Second Brother had really fallen and suffered some injuries, but they were only surface injuries. Yu Bo called Big Brother and said that Second Brother suddenly fainted when he went up the mountain to inspect yesterday. He only woke up half an hour later. That was the most important thing. Big Brother could not leave and was worried about Second Brother¡¯s health, so he asked him to go over and take a look. He was afraid that his body had already issued an abnormal alarm. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you at home. Come and pick me up. Don¡¯t tell your second brother that I¡¯m going with you.¡± After saying that, Wen Ruoshui hung up. She wanted to call Yan Yuanfei and ask him what was going on, but she knew very well that even if she asked, he would definitely not tell the truth. She could only go over and take a look personally. It was the same for Yu Bo. He would not tell her the truth. The two of them were not as good as Huo Ci. At the very least, they could get some information out of him. The master and servant duo were truly watertight no matter what they did. Since Wen Ruoshui wanted to go with them, it was impossible for Nangong Lengyu not to go. She followed Huo Ci to fetch her. ¡°Shui Shui, don¡¯t worry. You don¡¯t know him. He just wants to go out and have fun. He¡¯s using Second Brother as an excuse.¡± Nangong Lengyu gave Huo Ci a disdainful look. ¡°Didn¡¯t Uncle Huo lock him up for two days? He didn¡¯t let him leave school. He¡¯s suffocated.¡± Huo Ci nodded. ¡°Yes, I just want to go out and relax.¡± When Wen Ruoshui heard the duo echoing each other, she became even more worried. What exactly had happened? She would believe it if they said that Huo Ci wanted to go out and have some fun after being grounded. However, with his personality, he would not use his brother as an excuse. It would be very suspicious if the two of them were acting in front of her here. ¡°Why don¡¯t I call Second Brother and get him to tell you personally?¡± Nangong Lengyu was about to make the call. Wen Ruoshui frowned slightly. ¡°If any of you tell him I¡¯m coming in advance, don¡¯t blame me for turning hostile.¡± Nangong Lengyu wilted and nodded. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t tell him. I¡¯m on your side. I¡¯ll always support you.¡± Sigh! She did not know what kind of fate they had. She was entangled with Huo Ci, this shameless thing. Shui Shui liked Second Brother, and there were rumors about Second Brother¡¯s family. It was really worrying. Huo Ci had said that Second Brother¡¯s grandfather and father had been in good health when they were young. However, one day, their bodies suddenly became abnormal. After that, they became worse and worse. In the end, they did not last long. She was also very afraid that such a thing would happen to Second Brother. Huo Ci and the others must be afraid too. That was why he had rushed over to take a look when he had heard that something was amiss. The plane flew from the capital to R City in the south. They had to drive on the mountain road to reach Yan Yuanfei¡¯s mountain area. Huo Ci drove on the winding mountain road. The road was made of the most primitive mud, which was bumpy and difficult to walk on. However, he was skilled. Even an old driver who was familiar with the road would take four hours to drive. He reached the place in three hours. When they arrived, the staff said that Yan Yuanfei had gone up the mountain with the engineers early in the morning to look at the terrain. He would probably only be back in the evening. ¡°Second Sister-in-law, I told you he¡¯s really fine. I just felt terrible holding it in and wanted to come out for a breather.¡± Huo Ci smiled at Wen Ruoshui. ¡°Look, Second Brother has already left with the engineer. What can happen? You¡¯re just overthinking.¡± Second Brother had already instructed him not to say anything to scare Second Sister-in-law, especially about his health. Before Second Brother left, Second Sister-in-law had given him a comprehensive physical examination. The brothers knew this. The data showed that there was no problem, but Second Brother¡¯s body issues could not be detected by those medical machines. Chapter 1534 - : The Wen Yan Couple (69) Huo Ci did not let Wen Ruoshui go over, but she insisted on going over. He had no choice but to get the staff at the scene to bring them over. Anyway, he had caused big trouble this time. Second Brother would definitely not let him off so easily. Upon seeing Wen Ruoshui¡¯s condition, Nangong Lengyu was also worried. She tugged at Huo Ci secretly and asked, ¡°Is Second Brother really alright?¡± Huo Ci lowered his voice. ¡°Why would he call so early in the morning?¡± It was all his fault for calling her. If he had not called Second Sister-in-law, she would not have heard anything and things would not have ended up like this. Nangong Lengyu glared at him. He was the one with the loud voice. How could he shout out such an important thing? If he had not shouted, Shui Shui would not have heard him. She had always been worried, especially after Chu Chu left. She was especially worried about Shui Shui¡¯s condition, afraid that she would let her imagination run wild and take all the responsibility on herself. However, her situation was not bad. Her work and relationship were going smoothly, and she was not immersed in the shadows and pain of the past. She was working hard to improve her life. However, what she was most afraid of was that if Second Brother was really like the rumors said, he would pass away at a young age like his ancestors. Her entire world would collapse. Yan Yuanfei had fallen yesterday. He stood on the top of the mountain with his walking stick and looked down. The canyon was filled with twists and turns. The mountain was steep, but the scenery was beautiful. The car that suddenly appeared on the mountain road attracted his attention. In the SUV, he saw the woman in the backseat through the window immediately. She seemed to have noticed his gaze and opened the window to look out. Their eyes met and they could not look away. Wen Ruoshui looked at the figure on the mountaintop. Speaking of which, it was really magical. He was clearly very far away, but she still saw him at a glance. In the crowd, he was always different. From afar, she could only see him. She could not see what he was doing exactly. She only knew that when she looked at him, he was also looking at her. Nangong Lengyu saw her looking up and followed her gaze. After looking for a long time, she did not see Yan Yuanfei. ¡°Shui Shui, you saw Second Brother. Where is he?¡± They were halfway up the mountain, and Second Brother and the others were at the top of the mountain. They could only see a person the size of a finger, but she could feel that Shui Shui had seen Second Brother. ¡°That one.¡± Wen Ruoshui pointed at it. ¡°The tallest one at the front. The one looking at us.¡± Nangong Lengyu narrowed her eyes and tried to distinguish carefully again, indicating that she was really helpless and could not tell which one he was. ¡°Can¡¯t you see the one with the most unique temperament?¡± Huo Ci, who was driving, gave her a disdainful look and pointed out of the window. Nangong Lengyu glared at him. ¡°Drive your car properly.¡± Why was he spouting so much nonsense? One of them was Second Brother¡¯s brother for more than ten years, and the other was Second Brother¡¯s lover. Of course, they could tell at a glance. Huo Ci took another look and shivered all of a sudden. He kept feeling like Second Brother¡¯s gaze wanted to kill him, making his scalp tingle. ¡°Second Sister-in-law, if Second Brother scolds me later, you have to stand on my side.¡± If Second Brother found out that it was because of him that Second Sister-in-law came to find him in fear, he would skin him alive! Before Wen Ruoshui could speak, Nangong Lengyu replied, ¡°Dream on.¡± Look at his big mouth and nonsense. He should be taught a lesson and see if he still dared to do it in the future. He had scared Shui Shui so much and still wanted her to help him. Why was he dreaming? Wen Ruoshui tugged at Nangong Lengyu and said, ¡°He won¡¯t do anything to you. I was the one who wanted to come over.¡± On the mountaintop, Yan Yuanfei had a headache. Yesterday, Yu Bo was worried and told Big Brother about his situation immediately. Who knew that Sixth Brother was with Big Brother at that time, so he naturally knew. He tried his best not to let him and Fifth Brother know about anything. It was not that he did not trust them, but they made a big deal out of nothing too easily. Look at Sixth Brother. This scumbag. He ran over without telling Eldest Brother. He must have said something that Yu¡¯er had seen through. Shui Shui had also found out by chance, which was why they had come together. The car stopped at the end of the winding mountain road. Yan Yuanfei was already waiting for them at the side. He walked to the car and opened the door for Wen Ruoshui. ¡°Sixth Brother likes to exaggerate everything. Why are you here? It¡¯s just a small injury.¡± When Wen Ruoshui saw that he was fine, other than leaning on a walking stick, she felt relieved. However, the uneasiness in her heart was still there. ¡°If Sixth Brother can come over, can¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yan Yuanfei looked at her with heartache. ¡°The conditions here are not good. I¡¯m just afraid that you won¡¯t be used to it.¡± Wen Ruoshui¡¯s heart ached, and her eyes became misty. She looked at him accusingly. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you be more careful? How did you get injured?¡± Yan Yuanfei explained to her gently, ¡°I accidentally stepped on air and hurt my leg. I didn¡¯t hurt my bones. They¡¯re all superficial injuries. I¡¯ll be fine in a few days.¡± Huo Ci stood aside obediently with his head lowered, not daring to speak. It was rare for Nangong Lengyu to see him like this, so she found it a little funny. She specially took out her phone and took a photo of him. If others found out that the usually domineering Young Master Huo was acting like a submissive little wife, they would laugh to death. In front of Wen Ruoshui, Yan Yuanfei could not wait to comfort her. He did not have time to punish Huo Ci. He only glared at him warningly, telling him to wait to be punished later. Huo Ci looked at Wen Ruoshui pleadingly. She had promised to stand on his side. She was not allowed to lie. She could not ignore him! Wen Ruoshui did not see the look he gave her. She supported Yan Yuanfei and left with him. Actually, it was good that she had come. The two of them never had such a good opportunity to go out together. Although what he had to do was work, she was already very satisfied that the two of them could be together. It was also blissful and beautiful to be able to walk around and see the beautiful mountains and rivers of the country with him. Nangong Lengyu looked at their backs. They were just a match made in heaven. Shui Shui and Brother Yan were true soulmates. They understood and supported each other. They were really blessed to have met each other. Huo Ci pulled her forward and teased, ¡°What are you looking at? Are you envious?¡± Nangong Lengyu nodded seriously. ¡°I¡¯m envious!¡± Huo Ci let out a cold snort and gave her a weird look. ¡°If you¡¯re envious, go and fetch my fianc¨¦e over too!¡± ¡°Huo Ci, I¡¯m warning you. She¡¯s my girlfriend.¡± Nangong Lengyu looked at him coldly and gritted her teeth. ¡°Be careful with your words.¡± Chapter 1534 - The Wen Yan Couple (69) Huo Ci did not let Wen Ruoshui go over, but she insisted on going over. He had no choice but to get the staff at the scene to bring them over. Anyway, he had caused big trouble this time. Second Brother would definitely not let him off so easily. Upon seeing Wen Ruoshui¡¯s condition, Nangong Lengyu was also worried. She tugged at Huo Ci secretly and asked, ¡°Is Second Brother really alright?¡± Huo Ci lowered his voice. ¡°Why would he call so early in the morning?¡± It was all his fault for calling her. If he had not called Second Sister-in-law, she would not have heard anything and things would not have ended up like this. Nangong Lengyu glared at him. He was the one with the loud voice. How could he shout out such an important thing? If he had not shouted, Shui Shui would not have heard him. She had always been worried, especially after Chu Chu left. She was especially worried about Shui Shui¡¯s condition, afraid that she would let her imagination run wild and take all the responsibility on herself. However, her situation was not bad. Her work and relationship were going smoothly, and she was not immersed in the shadows and pain of the past. She was working hard to improve her life. However, what she was most afraid of was that if Second Brother was really like the rumors said, he would pass away at a young age like his ancestors. Her entire world would collapse. Yan Yuanfei had fallen yesterday. He stood on the top of the mountain with his walking stick and looked down. The canyon was filled with twists and turns. The mountain was steep, but the scenery was beautiful. The car that suddenly appeared on the mountain road attracted his attention. In the SUV, he saw the woman in the backseat through the window immediately. She seemed to have noticed his gaze and opened the window to look out. Their eyes met and they could not look away. Wen Ruoshui looked at the figure on the mountaintop. Speaking of which, it was really magical. He was clearly very far away, but she still saw him at a glance. In the crowd, he was always different. From afar, she could only see him. She could not see what he was doing exactly. She only knew that when she looked at him, he was also looking at her. Nangong Lengyu saw her looking up and followed her gaze. After looking for a long time, she did not see Yan Yuanfei. ¡°Shui Shui, you saw Second Brother. Where is he?¡± They were halfway up the mountain, and Second Brother and the others were at the top of the mountain. They could only see a person the size of a finger, but she could feel that Shui Shui had seen Second Brother. ¡°That one.¡± Wen Ruoshui pointed at it. ¡°The tallest one at the front. The one looking at us.¡± Nangong Lengyu narrowed her eyes and tried to distinguish carefully again, indicating that she was really helpless and could not tell which one he was. ¡°Can¡¯t you see the one with the most unique temperament?¡± Huo Ci, who was driving, gave her a disdainful look and pointed out of the window. Nangong Lengyu glared at him. ¡°Drive your car properly.¡± Why was he spouting so much nonsense? One of them was Second Brother¡¯s brother for more than ten years, and the other was Second Brother¡¯s lover. Of course, they could tell at a glance. Huo Ci took another look and shivered all of a sudden. He kept feeling like Second Brother¡¯s gaze wanted to kill him, making his scalp tingle. ¡°Second Sister-in-law, if Second Brother scolds me later, you have to stand on my side.¡± If Second Brother found out that it was because of him that Second Sister-in-law came to find him in fear, he would skin him alive! Before Wen Ruoshui could speak, Nangong Lengyu replied, ¡°Dream on.¡± Look at his big mouth and nonsense. He should be taught a lesson and see if he still dared to do it in the future. He had scared Shui Shui so much and still wanted her to help him. Why was he dreaming? Wen Ruoshui tugged at Nangong Lengyu and said, ¡°He won¡¯t do anything to you. I was the one who wanted to come over.¡± On the mountaintop, Yan Yuanfei had a headache. Yesterday, Yu Bo was worried and told Big Brother about his situation immediately. Who knew that Sixth Brother was with Big Brother at that time, so he naturally knew. He tried his best not to let him and Fifth Brother know about anything. It was not that he did not trust them, but they made a big deal out of nothing too easily. Look at Sixth Brother. This scumbag. He ran over without telling Eldest Brother. He must have said something that Yu¡¯er had seen through. Shui Shui had also found out by chance, which was why they had come together. The car stopped at the end of the winding mountain road. Yan Yuanfei was already waiting for them at the side. He walked to the car and opened the door for Wen Ruoshui. ¡°Sixth Brother likes to exaggerate everything. Why are you here? It¡¯s just a small injury.¡± When Wen Ruoshui saw that he was fine, other than leaning on a walking stick, she felt relieved. However, the uneasiness in her heart was still there. ¡°If Sixth Brother can come over, can¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yan Yuanfei looked at her with heartache. ¡°The conditions here are not good. I¡¯m just afraid that you won¡¯t be used to it.¡± Wen Ruoshui¡¯s heart ached, and her eyes became misty. She looked at him accusingly. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you be more careful? How did you get injured?¡± Yan Yuanfei explained to her gently, ¡°I accidentally stepped on air and hurt my leg. I didn¡¯t hurt my bones. They¡¯re all superficial injuries. I¡¯ll be fine in a few days.¡± Huo Ci stood aside obediently with his head lowered, not daring to speak. It was rare for Nangong Lengyu to see him like this, so she found it a little funny. She specially took out her phone and took a photo of him. If others found out that the usually domineering Young Master Huo was acting like a submissive little wife, they would laugh to death. In front of Wen Ruoshui, Yan Yuanfei could not wait to comfort her. He did not have time to punish Huo Ci. He only glared at him warningly, telling him to wait to be punished later. Huo Ci looked at Wen Ruoshui pleadingly. She had promised to stand on his side. She was not allowed to lie. She could not ignore him! Wen Ruoshui did not see the look he gave her. She supported Yan Yuanfei and left with him. Actually, it was good that she had come. The two of them never had such a good opportunity to go out together. Although what he had to do was work, she was already very satisfied that the two of them could be together. It was also blissful and beautiful to be able to walk around and see the beautiful mountains and rivers of the country with him. Nangong Lengyu looked at their backs. They were just a match made in heaven. Shui Shui and Brother Yan were true soulmates. They understood and supported each other. They were really blessed to have met each other. Huo Ci pulled her forward and teased, ¡°What are you looking at? Are you envious?¡± Nangong Lengyu nodded seriously. ¡°I¡¯m envious!¡± Huo Ci let out a cold snort and gave her a weird look. ¡°If you¡¯re envious, go and fetch my fianc¨¦e over too!¡± ¡°Huo Ci, I¡¯m warning you. She¡¯s my girlfriend.¡± Nangong Lengyu looked at him coldly and gritted her teeth. ¡°Be careful with your words.¡± This is the end of Part One, and download Webnovel app to continue: VIA APP STOREVIA GOOGLE PLAY Scan the QR code to download Webnovel ¡°I haven¡¯t broken off the engagement yet. She¡¯s my fianc¨¦e.¡± Huo Ci was agitated by her words, and his anger surged to the top of his head. ¡°Continue to anger me. See if I¡¯ll break off the engagement.¡± ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want to retreat, I have a way.¡± After saying that, Nangong Lengyu left. ¡°Your college entrance examination results weren¡¯t as good as mine. Are you being shameless? I was the one who generously rewarded you with this opportunity.¡± Huo Ci was annoyed too. He looked at her back. ¡°Pretty boy, do you still have a conscience?¡± He had already given her a chance. She had not done well in the college entrance examination and her score was not as high as his. Was it his fault? When Nangong Lengyu thought of this, she got angry. Her college entrance examination results were only 0.5 points lower than Huo Ci¡¯s, so she had lost to him. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. It was fine to lose to anyone, but losing to Huo Ci made her feel that her IQ had been insulted. When Wen Ruoshui heard that they seemed to be quarreling, she turned around and saw Nangong Lengyu walking over with a cold face. She whispered, ¡°What do you think happened to Huo Ci and Yu¡¯er?¡± During Yu¡¯er¡¯s college entrance examination, her score had not been higher than Huo Ci¡¯s. She had lost to him, so the engagement had not been broken off. The two of them had continued to pester each other until now. Who knew if they had broken off the engagement because of something else? Yan Yuanfei sighed and said, ¡°If Sixth Brother didn¡¯t care about a person, he wouldn¡¯t have thought of ways to make her stay. He was blinded by the situation and didn¡¯t know he was trapped.¡± Wen Ruoshui frowned and lowered her voice. ¡°Are you saying that Huo Ci has fallen in love with Yu¡¯er, who is a man?¡± Yan Yuanfei smiled. ¡°He¡¯s probably depressed himself and suspecting his sexual orientation!¡± Fifth Brother had mentioned to him before that he had drunk with Sixth Brother again. After Sixth Brother had gotten drunk, he started talking nonsense about liking men. He had even dragged Fifth Brother to do experiments with him and even wanted to kiss Fifth Brother to test his feelings. Wen Ruoshui sighed softly and turned around to look at the two of them. She had to find a time to ask Yu¡¯er what she was thinking. In the blink of an eye, she had been in China for more than a year. Although she kept saying that she wanted to break off the engagement, she was actually tempted by Huo Ci. After getting to know Huo Ci, one would know that his character was not bad. However, such a person could only be a good brother. He could not be a boyfriend or a partner. He was too promiscuous and not committed. He was not suitable. ¡°Sixth Brother just hasn¡¯t met the right person.¡± Yan Yuanfei seemed to know what he was thinking and said on Huo Ci¡¯s behalf, ¡°When he really falls in love with someone, he¡¯ll settle down and will only want her.¡± He knew his own brother well. The reason why he was so diligent in changing girlfriends was because he did not love them. He was also doing this for the Huo Family to show that he did not want the family assets. He only wanted to play with people and be a playboy. However, if he continued to be like this, when he woke up, he would be the only one hurt. Wen Ruoshui and Yan Yuanfei were together. Nangong Lengyu was afraid that she would disturb them and that her argument with Huo Ci would affect their mood, so she drove down the mountain and waited for them at the camp. Huo Ci watched as he drove away and chased after him. ¡°Pretty boy, wait for me. Stop right there, do you hear me?¡± Ha, with his lousy skills, what if something dangerous happened on this bumpy mountain road? Tsk, if there was danger, there would be danger. It had nothing to do with him. Even if something happened to him and he fell into the ravine, what did it have to do with him? ¡°The dam is built over there.¡± Yan Yuanfei pointed at the canyon in the distance, as if he could already see the magnificent dam in the near future. Wen Ruoshui looked into the man¡¯s eyes. When he spoke of this, his eyes were full of light. They were as dazzling as a vast expanse of stars. It made one¡¯s heart pound uncontrollably in admiration. She knew that the person she liked was an impressive person who would be remembered by the people of China forever and be loved and respected. After Yan Yuanfei and Wen Ruoshui walked around, they found a big rock and sat side by side to rest. When they looked at the beautiful scenery in front of them, they felt their hearts surge with excitement. Only then did Wen Ruoshui realize that Huo Ci was still there. He was standing not far away and throwing stones down the mountain. His actions were extremely forceful, and he was full of murderous intent. It was obvious that he was venting his emotions. Huo Ci had not expected the pretty boy to get angry with just one sentence. What kind of person was he? He was like a woman, petty and angry at the slightest provocation! So what if he left? He could go wherever he wanted. If he continued to care about hi,, he would not be Huo Ci! ¡°Go and take a look?¡± Wen Ruoshui glanced at Yan Yuanfei. Yu¡¯er drove away, but he did not leave. The two of them must still be angry and quarreling. One could tell from Huo Ci¡¯s expression. ¡°I¡¯ll go and ask.¡± Yan Yuanfei walked to Huo Ci¡¯s side with his walking stick. Huo Ci threw a big rock forcefully. He looked visibly upset. In the end, he spat out one word. ¡°F*ck!¡± Then, he kicked another stone away. His handsome face darkened as if he had a feud with the stone. After kicking it away, he was still angry. Yan Yuanfei sighed and looked at him. ¡°Sixth Brother, who are you angry at?¡± Huo Ci let out a cold laugh. ¡°Can¡¯t I be angry with myself?¡± Yan Yuanfei did not comment and only asked him, ¡°Are you assured that she will go down the mountain alone?¡± Huo Ci let out a snort. He was stubborn. ¡°What does what happened to him have to do with me? Why should I worry about him? Who is he to me?¡± Yan Yuanfei smiled. ¡°Yes, it has nothing to do with you. Then why are you throwing a tantrum with the stones here? Did the stones offend you?¡± Huo Ci¡¯s eyes narrowed as he kicked another stone away. He said casually, ¡°They offended me and hurt my leg. I¡¯ll blow up this mountain another day.¡± Yan Yuanfei sighed helplessly. ¡°There¡¯s a car over there. If you¡¯re worried, follow him. He won¡¯t know even if you vent your anger on a stone.¡± Huo Ci let out a cold snort. ¡°I¡¯m not going. Why should I?¡± Yan Yuanfei did not try to persuade him anymore. With his bad temper, it was useless no matter who advised him. ¡°I heard from Shui Shui that her driving skills are not very good. This mountain road is rugged. What if¡­¡± ¡°Second Brother!¡± Huo Ci shouted and interrupted him. ¡°How can you spout such nonsense?¡± Yan Yuanfei thought to himself, ¡°Didn¡¯t he not care? He hadn¡¯t even said anything. Why was he so nervous?¡± Huo Ci¡¯s handsome face was cold as he walked away. As he walked, he asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the car? Give me the key. I¡¯m hungry. I¡¯m going back to eat.¡± Chapter 1535 - The Wen Yan Couple (70) ¡°I haven¡¯t broken off the engagement yet. She¡¯s my fianc¨¦e.¡± Huo Ci was agitated by her words, and his anger surged to the top of his head. ¡°Continue to anger me. See if I¡¯ll break off the engagement.¡± ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want to retreat, I have a way.¡± After saying that, Nangong Lengyu left. ¡°Your college entrance examination results weren¡¯t as good as mine. Are you being shameless? I was the one who generously rewarded you with this opportunity.¡± Huo Ci was annoyed too. He looked at her back. ¡°Pretty boy, do you still have a conscience?¡± He had already given her a chance. She had not done well in the college entrance examination and her score was not as high as his. Was it his fault? When Nangong Lengyu thought of this, she got angry. Her college entrance examination results were only 0.5 points lower than Huo Ci¡¯s, so she had lost to him. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. It was fine to lose to anyone, but losing to Huo Ci made her feel that her IQ had been insulted. When Wen Ruoshui heard that they seemed to be quarreling, she turned around and saw Nangong Lengyu walking over with a cold face. She whispered, ¡°What do you think happened to Huo Ci and Yu¡¯er?¡± During Yu¡¯er¡¯s college entrance examination, her score had not been higher than Huo Ci¡¯s. She had lost to him, so the engagement had not been broken off. The two of them had continued to pester each other until now. Who knew if they had broken off the engagement because of something else? Yan Yuanfei sighed and said, ¡°If Sixth Brother didn¡¯t care about a person, he wouldn¡¯t have thought of ways to make her stay. He was blinded by the situation and didn¡¯t know he was trapped.¡± Wen Ruoshui frowned and lowered her voice. ¡°Are you saying that Huo Ci has fallen in love with Yu¡¯er, who is a man?¡± Yan Yuanfei smiled. ¡°He¡¯s probably depressed himself and suspecting his sexual orientation!¡± Fifth Brother had mentioned to him before that he had drunk with Sixth Brother again. After Sixth Brother had gotten drunk, he started talking nonsense about liking men. He had even dragged Fifth Brother to do experiments with him and even wanted to kiss Fifth Brother to test his feelings. Wen Ruoshui sighed softly and turned around to look at the two of them. She had to find a time to ask Yu¡¯er what she was thinking. In the blink of an eye, she had been in China for more than a year. Although she kept saying that she wanted to break off the engagement, she was actually tempted by Huo Ci. After getting to know Huo Ci, one would know that his character was not bad. However, such a person could only be a good brother. He could not be a boyfriend or a partner. He was too promiscuous and not committed. He was not suitable. ¡°Sixth Brother just hasn¡¯t met the right person.¡± Yan Yuanfei seemed to know what he was thinking and said on Huo Ci¡¯s behalf, ¡°When he really falls in love with someone, he¡¯ll settle down and will only want her.¡± He knew his own brother well. The reason why he was so diligent in changing girlfriends was because he did not love them. He was also doing this for the Huo Family to show that he did not want the family assets. He only wanted to play with people and be a playboy. However, if he continued to be like this, when he woke up, he would be the only one hurt. Wen Ruoshui and Yan Yuanfei were together. Nangong Lengyu was afraid that she would disturb them and that her argument with Huo Ci would affect their mood, so she drove down the mountain and waited for them at the camp. Huo Ci watched as he drove away and chased after him. ¡°Pretty boy, wait for me. Stop right there, do you hear me?¡± Ha, with his lousy skills, what if something dangerous happened on this bumpy mountain road? Tsk, if there was danger, there would be danger. It had nothing to do with him. Even if something happened to him and he fell into the ravine, what did it have to do with him? ¡°The dam is built over there.¡± Yan Yuanfei pointed at the canyon in the distance, as if he could already see the magnificent dam in the near future. Wen Ruoshui looked into the man¡¯s eyes. When he spoke of this, his eyes were full of light. They were as dazzling as a vast expanse of stars. It made one¡¯s heart pound uncontrollably in admiration. She knew that the person she liked was an impressive person who would be remembered by the people of China forever and be loved and respected. After Yan Yuanfei and Wen Ruoshui walked around, they found a big rock and sat side by side to rest. When they looked at the beautiful scenery in front of them, they felt their hearts surge with excitement. Only then did Wen Ruoshui realize that Huo Ci was still there. He was standing not far away and throwing stones down the mountain. His actions were extremely forceful, and he was full of murderous intent. It was obvious that he was venting his emotions. Huo Ci had not expected the pretty boy to get angry with just one sentence. What kind of person was he? He was like a woman, petty and angry at the slightest provocation! So what if he left? He could go wherever he wanted. If he continued to care about hi,, he would not be Huo Ci! ¡°Go and take a look?¡± Wen Ruoshui glanced at Yan Yuanfei. Yu¡¯er drove away, but he did not leave. The two of them must still be angry and quarreling. One could tell from Huo Ci¡¯s expression. ¡°I¡¯ll go and ask.¡± Yan Yuanfei walked to Huo Ci¡¯s side with his walking stick. Huo Ci threw a big rock forcefully. He looked visibly upset. In the end, he spat out one word. ¡°F*ck!¡± Then, he kicked another stone away. His handsome face darkened as if he had a feud with the stone. After kicking it away, he was still angry. Yan Yuanfei sighed and looked at him. ¡°Sixth Brother, who are you angry at?¡± Huo Ci let out a cold laugh. ¡°Can¡¯t I be angry with myself?¡± Yan Yuanfei did not comment and only asked him, ¡°Are you assured that she will go down the mountain alone?¡± Huo Ci let out a snort. He was stubborn. ¡°What does what happened to him have to do with me? Why should I worry about him? Who is he to me?¡± Yan Yuanfei smiled. ¡°Yes, it has nothing to do with you. Then why are you throwing a tantrum with the stones here? Did the stones offend you?¡± Huo Ci¡¯s eyes narrowed as he kicked another stone away. He said casually, ¡°They offended me and hurt my leg. I¡¯ll blow up this mountain another day.¡± Yan Yuanfei sighed helplessly. ¡°There¡¯s a car over there. If you¡¯re worried, follow him. He won¡¯t know even if you vent your anger on a stone.¡± Huo Ci let out a cold snort. ¡°I¡¯m not going. Why should I?¡± Yan Yuanfei did not try to persuade him anymore. With his bad temper, it was useless no matter who advised him. ¡°I heard from Shui Shui that her driving skills are not very good. This mountain road is rugged. What if¡­¡± ¡°Second Brother!¡± Huo Ci shouted and interrupted him. ¡°How can you spout such nonsense?¡± Yan Yuanfei thought to himself, ¡°Didn¡¯t he not care? He hadn¡¯t even said anything. Why was he so nervous?¡± Huo Ci¡¯s handsome face was cold as he walked away. As he walked, he asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the car? Give me the key. I¡¯m hungry. I¡¯m going back to eat.¡± Chapter 1536 - The Wen Yan Couple (71) Yan Yuanfei glanced at Yu Bo. Yu Bo hurried over and looked at the aggressive person in front of him. He said respectfully, ¡°Sixth Master, I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Yan Yuanfei and Wen Ruoshui watched him leave. They looked at each other and shook their heads helplessly. Wen Ruoshui¡¯s most honest thought was that she would not agree to Huo Ci and Nangong Lengyu being together. However, there were some things that she could not object to. When Yan Yuanfei saw Huo Ci get into the car, the car disappeared instantly like a wild horse that had lost its reins. He asked, ¡°I wonder when Sixth Brother¡¯s temper changed. What does Yu¡¯er plan to do?¡± In his heart, he naturally wanted to stand on his brother¡¯s side. However, Sixth Brother¡¯s personality and temper were too tormenting. Whoever was with him would be angered half to death by him. However, Yu¡¯er¡¯s interactions with him were different. Perhaps it was because their personalities were too similar, but Sixth Brother could not gain any advantage from her. The more this was the case, the more he could not let go and wanted to fight it out with her. ¡°I¡¯ll ask another day.¡± Wen Ruoshui naturally would not say in front of him that she absolutely disagreed with Huo Ci being with Nangong Lengyu. Although she had the closest relationship with him, there was a limit to everything. Overdoing it would affect their relationship. Huo Ci was his good brother. Logically speaking, he would side with him. She would not say anything bad about Huo Ci in front of him. ¡°Their personalities are too similar. I¡¯m afraid that if they get together, both of them will get hurt in the end.¡± Yan Yuanfei sighed softly, his eyes filled with obvious worry. For people with similar personalities, it was fine if they got along, but the worst outcome was that both sides would suffer. Wen Ruoshui was deep in thought and did not reply. Every time she asked Yu¡¯er, Yu¡¯er would deny that she had feelings for Huo Ci. However, as an outsider, she could tell that she had unknowingly fallen for him. Huo Ci and Nangong Lengyu left. Wen Ruoshui and Yan Yuanfei slowly walked on the mountaintop. The refreshing mountain breeze blew, and they looked at the green mountains and rivers, feeling relaxed and happy. Yan Yuanfei pointed at the lush foot of the mountain and said with a smile, ¡°When I retire, the two of us will find a place with beautiful mountains and clear waters. Let¡¯s return to the garden and live in the fields. I¡¯ll be satisfied with your company every day.¡± Wen Ruoshui tilted her head slightly and smiled at him. ¡°Are you sure you can let go?¡± Oh, him! He was thinking about the world, not this piece of land. He was born to be busy. If he was free, he would probably feel uncomfortable. ¡°Of course.¡± Yan Yuanfei raised his eyebrows slightly and waved his hand heroically. ¡°In the future, our family will build a three-story stilted building there. We¡¯ll plant flowers and trees in front of the building and create a farm behind it.¡± Wen Ruoshui¡¯s eyes curved into crescents as she smiled gently. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take care of the crops on the farm. You cook and take care of the housework. Bring me food in the fields every afternoon.¡± Yan Yuanfei smiled. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be the one farming and you bringing me food instead?¡± Wen Ruoshui looked at him matter-of-factly. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to cook. Of course I want you to cook.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Yan Yuanfei nodded. His voice was gentle and sexy. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the fields at dawn and cook for you at home at noon. Let¡¯s have lunch together. I¡¯ll go to the fields in the afternoon.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine too. The capable should do more work.¡± Wen Ruoshui thought about it seriously for a moment. ¡°Then I¡¯ll accompany you to the farm.¡± No matter where she was or what she did, it would be her greatest happiness to be with him. She didn¡¯t ask for much. She just wanted him to be healthy. She wanted them to be as happy as they were now forever. When Yan Yuanfei and Wen Ruoshui returned to the camp, it was already evening. The camp was in chaos looking for someone. When Huo Ci returned, he did not see Nangong Lengyu. He heard from the people at the camp that she had driven away and said that she was going to the county to buy something. He was still angry, so he did not care and slept all afternoon. In the evening, when she still hadn¡¯t returned, he got a little anxious. He called her, but her phone was turned off. Only then did he panic and drive off to find her. He even ordered the remaining people in the camp who were familiar with the terrain to go out and find her. Wen Ruoshui called Nangong Lengyu, but her phone was switched off. She looked at Yan Yuanfei worriedly. ¡°Brother Yan, Yu¡¯er isn¡¯t someone who makes people worry. She must be in trouble.¡± Even if Yu¡¯er was angry with Huo Ci, she would definitely not turn off her phone and not tell her where she was going. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already gotten someone to look for her. There will be news soon.¡± Yan Yuanfei felt that there wouldn¡¯t be any danger. Yu¡¯er was such a smart and quick-witted person with good skills. Under normal circumstances, there wouldn¡¯t be any problems. ¡°Maybe her phone ran out of battery!¡± Just as the two of them finished speaking, they heard a commotion outside. Immediately after, Yu Bo excitedly called out that Young Master Gong had returned. Before Wen Ruoshui could leave, Nangong Lengyu returned with two large bags. Wen Ruoshui went up to her worriedly. Her eyes were red. For a moment, she looked at her anxiously and angrily and asked, ¡°Where have you been? Why can¡¯t I get through to your phone?¡± Nangong Lengyu placed her things on the bed. ¡°My car broke down halfway and my phone ran out of battery. Fortunately, I met a kind-hearted fellow villager who drove me back. I wanted to call you to tell you, but that fellow villager doesn¡¯t have a phone.¡± She was still excited when she thought about it. It was the first time she¡¯d ever been on a tractor. It was novel and flashy. It felt good. ¡°Where¡¯s Huo Ci? Have you seen him?¡± Wen Ruoshui was a little worried when she thought about Huo Ci driving away like a lunatic. This mountain road had not been built yet. It was the most primitive kind of stone road. It was very unsafe. He was already emotional, and it was dark. What if there was an accident on the way? Nangong Lengyu was displeased at the mention of him. She sneered, ¡°Why would I see him?¡± ¡°He thought something had happened to you and went to look for you.¡± Wen Ruoshui sighed and said to her, ¡°You should call him and tell him that you¡¯re safe. Tell him that you¡¯re back and that he should come back too!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not calling him. If you want to call, call him.¡± Nangong Lengyu frowned. She looked at her and asked, ¡°That commotion outside was all to find me?¡± Wen Ruoshui nodded. ¡°I couldn¡¯t get through to your phone. I thought something had happened to you.¡± ¡°What can happen to me? I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll definitely think of a way to call you next time to inform you.¡± Nangong Lengyu apologized to her sincerely and looked at Yan Yuanfei. ¡°Second Brother, I¡¯ve made you worry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡± Yan Yuanfei was finally relieved. ¡°I¡¯ll go and tell them to call everyone back.¡± Nangong Lengyu had returned, but Huo Ci had not. Wen Ruoshui asked her to call Huo Ci, but she refused. Chapter 1537 - The Wen Yan Couple (72) In the end, Wen Ruoshui could only call Huo Ci herself. She could not let him keep searching outside. It was still gloomy outside, and it looked like an abnormal storm was about to hit. There were many mountains here. If a rainstorm came, it would easily cause natural disasters like flash floods, mudslides, and landslides. ¡°Don¡¯t call him.¡± Yan Yuanfei stopped her. He wanted that kid, Sixth Brother, to have a taste of fear and make him see his heart clearly. ¡°What if it rains?¡± Wen Ruoshui glanced at the sky, her eyes filled with worry. After spending a long time together, there would always be a bond between people. Unknowingly, she had also treated Huo Ci as her younger brother. Even if he was a bastard younger brother, he was still her younger brother. How could she ignore him? ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about his driving skills.¡± After Yan Yuanfei finished speaking, he said with a dark expression, ¡°He won¡¯t die.¡± Wen Ruoshui¡¯s heart softened, but she still called Huo Ci. However, she couldn¡¯t get through. Her expression changed. ¡°I can¡¯t get through.¡± Were the two of them here to see Brother Yan help? Or were they here to cause trouble? One had just returned, and the other had gone out and lost contact with them. They were surely here to cause trouble! Yan Yuanfei was just annoyed. Nangong Lengyu had already returned. Seeing that it was about to rain again, he definitely wanted him to come back. He looked at the dark clouds and said in a low voice, ¡°He can¡¯t find her. He¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Wen Ruoshui was anxious and started calling Huo Ci again and again. If she couldn¡¯t get through, it meant that there was no signal where he was. He might be able to get through when he reached a place with signal. The mountain road was so difficult to walk on at night. If it rained heavily and a landslide blocked the road, it would be troublesome. But she tried again and again and still couldn¡¯t get through. Nangong Lengyu and Yan Yuanfei were both calmer than her. ¡°You two should call him too!¡± Wen Ruoshui was anxious. It was already starting to rain heavily outside. She was anxious, but the two of them were not anxious at all. Nangong Lengyu was playing a game on her game console. She looked up at her. ¡°It¡¯s useless even if you¡¯re anxious. He¡¯ll be back later. As the saying goes, a scourge lives for a thousand years.¡± Huo Ci was a scourge. How could accidents happen so easily? Yan Yuanfei glanced outside and advised her, ¡°No one can compare to Sixth Brother¡¯s driving skills. The road here is nothing to him. He¡¯ll be back soon.¡± He said that just to reassure her. It was absolutely impossible to say that he wasn¡¯t worried at all. That bastard Sixth Brother. Did he come here just to cause trouble for him? Outside, the wind howled and lightning flashed. Heavy rain poured down. It was scary in the quiet, deep mountains. Wen Ruoshui and Nangong Lengyu shared a room. Yan Yuanfei told them to rest well. There was no need to worry about Huo Ci. In the simple iron sheet house, the rain beat down on the roof. The loud noise sounded creepy. ¡°Yu¡¯er, are you asleep?¡± Wen Ruoshui couldn¡¯t fall asleep. The person who came with her hadn¡¯t returned yet. She was worried. ¡°I¡¯m asleep,¡± Nangong Lengyu replied vaguely. Listening to the storm, thunder, and lightning outside, she did not know what to feel. She could only close her eyes and not think about anything. That bastard Huo Ci was tough. A storm could not do anything to him. At the entrance, the searchlights illuminated the entire perimeter of the camp, but visibility was poor because of the heavy rain. Yan Yuanfei stopped Huo Ci. ¡°It¡¯s late. Go wash up and rest first.¡± Huo Ci was filled with killing intent, and his eyes were burning with anger. He roared angrily, ¡°Move!¡± Yan Yuanfei grabbed his arm and pulled him away. ¡°Talk to me first.¡± Who was he trying to scare with his murderous aura? Yu¡¯er didn¡¯t mean to make people think that she was missing. In the end, it was this bastard who was making a mountain out of a molehill. ¡°Move.¡± Huo Ci gritted his teeth and squeezed out the word. The anger in his eyes seemed to be able to burn everything in sight to ashes. After extreme worry and fear, there was only anger. ¡°After she came back, she was also very worried about your safety.¡± Yan Yuanfei had a headache. He pulled him into the house, but he broke free. With murderous intent, Huo Ci kicked open the metal door. ¡°Sixth Brother!¡± Yan Yuanfei shouted, wanting to stop him. But at that moment, he was like an enraged beast. His eyes were red and he couldn¡¯t listen to anything. Wen Ruoshui only heard a bang before the door was kicked open. Wind and rain blew in. It was so cold that she involuntarily shivered. She saw that Huo Ci was like a grim reaper who had just crawled out of hell. His entire body was burning with anger. Nangong Lengyu sat up and looked at the person standing at the door. She frowned and asked casually, ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Huo Ci was already on the verge of exploding. When he heard her words, he exploded. He felt his blood burn and could not control the anger in his heart. However, when he saw her indifferent expression, he suppressed his anger and pointed at her with gritted teeth. ¡°Hello Gong Jue!¡± How great! He risked everything to find her! In the end? She ate and slept well here. What did she take him for? It was all in his head. He deserved it. He had asked for it. No one was to blame! Nangong Lengyu frowned slightly and looked at him. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Huo Ci felt cold all over. He sneered, and had a mocking smile. He roared angrily, ¡°Pretty boy, if I care about you again, my surname won¡¯t be Huo.¡± With that, he kicked the door viciously again and turned to rush out into the rain. Nangong Lengyu watched him leave and sneered indifferently. ¡°Crazy.¡± Wen Ruoshui sighed, not knowing what to say. She looked at her and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to see how Huo Ci is doing?¡± Yan Yuanfei heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Huo Ci leave. He was really afraid that Sixth Brother would lose his temper and scold and hit others. He did not expect him to be so tolerant. ¡°I¡¯m not going. I wasn¡¯t the one who asked him to look for me. He was the one who wanted to go. Who is he angry with?¡± After Nangong Lengyu said that, she shivered. ¡°There¡¯s no way to sleep here. Is there another empty house?¡± Wen Ruoshui sighed deeply in her heart. With Yu¡¯er¡¯s temper, what would she do in the future? Before Huo Ci returned, she was still in a daze. Why was she so cold when she returned? The door was broken, and too much rain had poured in. No one would be able to live in it for a while. There were naturally empty rooms, but Yan Yuanfei would not let his subordinates suffer. He got someone to vacate his house and let Wen Ruoshui and Nangong Lengyu stay in his house while he went to Huo Ci¡¯s. Chapter 1538 - The Wen Yan Couple (73) After he left, he returned not long after. ¡°I¡¯ll make do at Yu Bo¡¯s place for the night. The two of you should rest early too.¡± ¡°Second Brother, go with Shui Shui.¡± Nangong Lengyu walked out without even taking her umbrella. ¡°I¡¯ll go find Huo Ci.¡± ¡°Yu¡¯er,¡± Wen Ruoshui shouted but did not stop her. She had already gone out with the umbrella. She got up and chased after her. ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll go over and take a look.¡± Yan Yuanfei pulled her back. ¡°Will they fight?¡± Wen Ruoshui thought of Huo Ci¡¯s murderous aura just now and felt indescribably worried. She pulled Yan Yuanfei back. ¡°I¡¯d better go with you!¡± It had only been a few minutes since Nangong Lengyu left and they caught up to them. When they went over, they really started fighting. Huo Ci was a reckless man. Nangong Lengyu was also very skilled. No one could understand what they were saying. The wind was too strong, the rain too heavy, but the fighting was fierce. ¡°Sixth Brother.¡± Yan Yuanfei¡¯s handsome face darkened. With a stern shout, he stuffed the umbrella into Wen Ruoshui¡¯s hand and rushed over. Does the bastard know what he¡¯s doing? Yu¡¯er was a girl. Was he going to pull her into a fight in the rain? Wen Ruoshui looked at Yan Yuanfei anxiously and chased after him. She shouted anxiously, ¡°Yu¡¯er, stop fighting.¡± However, the two of them were already fighting until their eyes were red. Neither of them was willing to stop first. Their attacks became more and more ruthless, as if they wanted to beat the other to death. ¡°Both of you, stop.¡± Yan Yuanfei had already arrived in front of them. Looking at the two people fighting intensely in front of him, he knew that they had already lost their minds and would not listen to him even if he shouted. Huo Ci and Nangong Lengyu were covered in rainwater and mud. The battle was intense. Even if they heard this, they would definitely not stop. They had already fought until their eyes were red. Yan Yuanfei could only use violence to curb violence. He kicked Huo Ci angrily. ¡°Bastard, I told you to stop!¡± Huo Ci was suddenly ambushed. He turned around angrily and met Yan Yuanfei¡¯s eyes. His arrogance instantly dissipated. Nangong Lengyu gritted her teeth and punched Huo Ci in the face, but someone grabbed her arm. She turned around and saw Wen Ruoshui. ¡°Shui Shui, this is between me and him. Don¡¯t interfere with Second Brother!¡± ¡°Do you want to fight?¡± Yan Yuanfei frowned and looked at the two of them. He grabbed one in each hand and entered a house. ¡°Don¡¯t fight outside. Fight here. We¡¯ll watch you fight.¡± Inside, the lights were blazing. Huo Ci was filled with anger. The heavy rain outside had failed to extinguish the fire in his body. He sneered irritably and looked at Nangong Lengyu. ¡°Again?¡± Who was afraid? He frowned slightly. ¡°Pretty boy, why are you so useless? I haven¡¯t even used any strength and you¡¯re already injured?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s injured?¡± Nangong Lengyu was also furious and unconvinced. ¡°Are you blind? Where am I injured?¡± Huo Ci¡¯s handsome face was bruised and his eyes were swollen. He swept his teeth with the tip of his tongue and wiped the blood from his lips. He pointed at her clothes. ¡°Isn¡¯t that blood? Is that red ink?¡± Nangong Lengyu followed the direction he was pointing at and saw it too. Her face was flushed red, and she pointed at Huo Ci and gritted her teeth. ¡°Just you wait! I¡¯ll let you off today.¡± ¡°Pretty boy, other than saying harsh words, what else do you know how to do?¡± After the fight, Huo Ci felt much better. Now that he saw that she was covered in blood and injured, he did not lower himself to her level. ¡°Go to my place!¡± Wen Ruoshui saw the area of her bloodstain and her face turned red. She pulled her away. How was this bleeding after being hit? This looked like the blood that a girl had bled out over the past few days. Yu¡¯er was having her period and could still fight with Huo Ci in the rain. She was amazing! Huo Ci also felt that the flow of the blood was quite strange. Why was it in the middle of her thigh and in her lower abdomen? He had used his fist. How could he have hurt her and caused her to bleed so much? Yan Yuanfei pointed at Huo Ci. ¡°Just you wait.¡± Huo Ci watched them leave and even shouted, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d sleep with me?¡± Nangong Lengyu ignored him and left him alone. Wen Ruoshui closed the door and pushed her into the bathroom so that she could rinse off before coming out. She stood in the doorway. ¡°Do you have any sanitary napkins?¡± As Nangong Lengyu showered, she said casually, ¡°At my house. I went to buy it in the afternoon.¡± If she hadn¡¯t been on her period, she wouldn¡¯t have been driving so long when she got back. She had gone out shopping mainly to buy sanitary napkins. She didn¡¯t know what kind of bad luck it was. It clearly wasn¡¯t here in the past few days, abd it was a few days early. Fortunately, she had fought with Huo Ci. That good-for-nothing knew nothing and thought she was injured. It would have been difficult to explain otherwise. Yan Yuanfei did not let Wen Ruoshui go over. It was raining heavily outside, so he went to help her get her things. When they reached the house, they saw Huo Ci rummaging around, looking for something. He picked up something and threw it away. ¡°Second Brother, what are you doing here?¡± Huo Ci picked up a bag of sanitary napkins and glanced at it strangely. ¡°Didn¡¯t he go shopping? He went to buy this thing?¡± ¡°Give it to me.¡± Yan Yuanfei saw that he was about to throw it and stopped him. ¡°For Second Sister-in-law?¡± Huo Ci pursed his lips and threw it at him. ¡°Sixth Brother, control your temper. Be careful or you won¡¯t be able to find a wife in the future.¡± Yan Yuanfei looked at him and sighed deeply. Huo Ci shrugged indifferently. ¡°Can¡¯t find a wife? Why should I? I won¡¯t get married for the rest of my life. Women are troublesome creatures. I won¡¯t be like you and Big Brother, giving up the world for a woman. How boring.¡± Yan Yuanfei pointed at him and said resentfully, ¡°You¡¯ll regret it one day.¡± Huo Ci was very disdainful. ¡°I¡¯ll regret it? What a joke. I can¡¯t be happier. Who would spend their life with only one person?¡± Yan Yuanfei looked at him helplessly and sympathetically. ¡°Why did you fight with Gong Jue when he came to look for you?¡± Huo Ci had already calmed down. At the thought of this, he was still furious. ¡°That pretty boy deserves a beating. I risked my life to look for him, but he didn¡¯t even call me. He even had that attitude when I was back. If it were you, wouldn¡¯t you be angry?¡± The fact that he only fought him once was a bargain. ¡°Have you ever wondered why you care so much about his attitude and why you¡¯re so angry?¡± Yan Yuanfei asked him. Chapter 1539 - The Wen Yan Couple (74) Huo Ci frowned slightly as he watched him turn around and leave. He chased after him. ¡°Second Brother, what do you mean? Are you saying that I care about that pretty boy? Dream on. That¡¯s because I¡¯m responsible. I brought him over. I have to bring him back safely!¡± If she died here, she would turn into a malicious ghost and haunt him every day for her life. For his own safety, he had to find her. It was very far-fetched but Huo Ci convinced himself. Yes, that was it. He wasn¡¯t worried about the pretty boy. Why should he be worried about the pretty boy? Fighting with him was just to teach him a lesson so that he wouldn¡¯t wander off on his own again. Nangong Lengyu was already suffering from menstrual cramps. After fighting with someone in the heavy rain, she suffered from the cold and lay in bed in pain. The next morning. Huo Ci woke up early and could not fall asleep at all. At the thought of the pretty boy being injured, he felt a little sorry. However, if he went to see him, he would feel too embarrassed. When he left the room, he saw Yu Bo driving away and shouted, ¡°Where are you going?¡± Yu Bo looked at him respectfully. ¡°Go down the mountain and buy something in town.¡± Miss Nangong was in a lot of pain. Miss Wen asked him to buy some brown sugar, ginger, and some painkillers from the pharmacy. Huo Ci opened the car door and got into the back. ¡°The food here is awful,¡± he said lazily. ¡°I¡¯ll go down the mountain with you.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Yu Bo replied, not daring to refuse him. Who wasn¡¯t afraid of this little tyrant! Even Sir couldn¡¯t do anything to him. If this troublemaker said to go down the mountain, so be it. After Huo Ci got into the car, he lay down on the seat and played games on his game console. Not long after, he was too tired and fell asleep. The bumpy mountain road did not wake him up. When he woke up, he was already in the town at the foot of the mountain. However, this town was too small and too poor. There was nothing that Yu Bo wanted to buy, so he went to the county. Huo Ci frowned when he saw Yu Bo bringing red ginger tea over. ¡°Isn¡¯t this food for women? For Second Sister-in-law?¡± Yu Bo smiled. Huo Ci bought a lot of things, paid the bill, and carried two large bags. When he got into the car, he realized that the snacks he had bought were all pretty boy¡¯s favorites. They were not his favorites. He was so angry that he fell straight onto the seat. Fuck! He must be crazy now! The pretty boy had poisoned him! He was still fine when he left the supermarket but Yu Bo suddenly became irritable. He did not dare to say or ask who the Sixth Young Master was angry with. While Huo Ci was eating, Yu Bo went to the pharmacy to buy painkillers. Huo Ci glanced over and frowned. ¡°For my second brother?¡± Yu Bo shook his head. ¡°No.¡± Huo Ci nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Does it really hurt that much when women have that?¡± Second Sister-in-law¡¯s body was too weak. She was a doctor herself, so why couldn¡¯t she recuperate properly? He had heard from his mother that when a woman was in pain, it was because of the cold. In the future, getting pregnant would be a problem. Yu Bo smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Huo Ci nodded and looked at the medicine again. He nodded seriously. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re not a woman either.¡± Yu Bo was speechless. That was too much! Huo Ci finished his meal and waved his hand. ¡°Boss, pack five crystal shrimp dumplings.¡± With that, his expression changed. He kicked the leg of the table in frustration, sneered, and started to walk away. F*ck. He was just crazy. He couldn¡¯t even have a meal in peace. He subconsciously thought about helping the pretty boy order his favorite crystal shrimp dumplings. Yu Bo did not know what was wrong with this man. After paying the bill, he quickly chased after him and watched him leave. ¡°Sixth Young Master, where are you going?¡± Huo Ci sneered, his eyes irritable. ¡°Do I have to report to you wherever I go? Get lost!¡± Yu Bo was speechless. Seeing him leave with a murderous aura, he sighed. He didn¡¯t dare to ask. Wen Ruoshui brought the brewed brown sugar ginger tea for her. ¡°Drink some. You¡¯ll feel better.¡± Nangong Lengyu¡¯s face was pale, and her forehead was covered in cold sweat. She opened her eyes weakly and finished the brown sugar ginger tea in one go. Her stomach hurt so much that she wanted to die. ¡°Tell me, why are you angry with Huo Ci at a time like this? If you feel uncomfortable after being drenched in the rain, you¡¯ll have to endure it yourself.¡± Wen Ruoshui sighed helplessly and poured another glass of warm water. She handed her the painkillers. ¡°Take the medicine.¡± Nangong Lengyu sat up and obediently took the medicine. Who knew what had gotten into her to stoop to Huo Ci¡¯s level? Yan Yuanfei came in with two bags of snacks and placed them on the table. ¡°You two eat. I¡¯m leaving soon. If there¡¯s anything, just look for Yu Bo.¡± ¡°Be careful.¡± Wen Ruoshui glanced at his leg, worried. Yan Yuanfei smiled and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Take good care of Yu¡¯er.¡± Wen Ruoshui sent him out and only asked when they reached the door, ¡°Where¡¯s Huo Ci?¡± It was early in the morning, but she didn¡¯t see anyone. He had hit someone, and still knew that he was bleeding and injured. Could he sleep and not come to take a look? Yan Yuanfei sighed softly. ¡°After he left the mountain with Yu Bo, I didn¡¯t come back.¡± It was impossible for him to fool around. Perhaps he had not thought it through and was angry with himself. There was no need to care about him. He would be back soon. After Wen Ruoshui sent Yan Yuanfei off, she sat on the sofa to read while guarding Nangong Lengyu. ¡°Shui Shui, I want to eat something.¡± Nangong Lengyu pointed weakly at the snacks on the sofa. She was too bored and her stomach was hungry. Wen Ruoshui opened the plastic bag and saw what was inside. There were potato chips, fries, spicy sticks, pickled pepper and chicken feet. They were all Yu¡¯er¡¯s favorites. ¡°Don¡¯t eat too much spicy food. Your stomach hurts.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Nangong Lengyu was overjoyed when she saw that it was all her favorite food. ¡°Thank Second Brother for me. Second Brother is so considerate. How did he know that I like to eat these?¡± Wen Ruoshui coughed softly and watched as she happily opened the packaging and started eating the chips. She did not tell her that Huo Ci had bought these snacks. He had not returned, but he had brought the snacks back. She heard from Yu Bo that after Huo Ci finished eating, he even asked the boss to pack five portions of crystal shrimp dumplings. However, for some reason, he thought of something and got angry. He did not want them and left angrily. Crystal shrimp dumplings were Yu¡¯er¡¯s favorite food. It seemed that Huo Ci had unknowingly remembered it. ¡°Do you want to eat it?¡± Nangong Lengyu was really convinced. Second Brother was too good and outstanding. ¡°This latiao is my favorite. It would be so fragrant with the freshly made thousand-layer cake!¡± Chapter 1540 - The Wen Yan Couple (73) As she spoke, her mouth watered. There was latiao, but not the freshly made thousand-layer cake. ¡°Eat less of those things.¡± Wen Ruoshui looked at her and sighed. ¡°You¡¯re becoming more and more like Second Brother.¡± Nangong Lengyu clicked her tongue in wonder. Wen Ruoshui frowned slightly, looking puzzled. Nangong Lengyu looked at her seriously. ¡°Health freak.¡± When Wen Ruoshui heard her words, she smiled. ¡°So what if I¡¯m a health freak? Isn¡¯t that better than eating junk food every day?¡± Nangong Lengyu nodded. ¡°Good. Very good. Very good.¡± Wen Ruoshui said, ¡°I¡¯m serious. Eat less of these things in the future. It¡¯s not good for your health. When we get back, I¡¯ll send you some nourishing tea. You will feel pretty good drinking it during this period.¡± Nangong Lengyu was afraid of her. ¡°I¡¯m not old enough to need you to nourish my health yet. I¡¯ll leave the nourishing tea to you and Second Brother!¡± Then they smiled at each other. Huo Ci only returned at night. He was drunk and had driven back himself. Yan Yuanfei caught him and taught him a lesson before letting him go. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Wen Ruoshui still did not know what had happened when she heard Yan Yuanfei lecturing someone. He did not hide it at all. It was obvious that he was really angry. ¡°Sixth Brother, that bastard. I¡¯ll get Big Brother to teach him a lesson when we get back. How dare he drive after drinking?¡± Yan Yuanfei was furious. This reckless bastard dared to drive when he was so drunk. The mountain road was so difficult to drive on. If anything happened to him, how would he explain it to the two elders of the Huo family? How would he explain it to his brothers? ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Let¡¯s talk things out.¡± Wen Ruoshui also felt that it was too much. Drinking and driving. What if there¡¯s an accident? ¡°Do you think he¡¯s someone who can talk nicely?¡± Yan Yuanfei was really angry at him. Why was he so insensible? How old was he already? Was he still like a child who wanted someone to follow behind him and scold him? He wouldn¡¯t wake up even if he scolded him. Would he listen if he spoke nicely? Wen Ruoshui also knew that the two of them had a good relationship. If their relationship wasn¡¯t good, she couldn¡¯t scold him casually. She scolded, ¡°Then calm down. He¡¯s drunk now. We¡¯ll talk to him when he wakes up.¡± Yan Yuanfei sighed and his face darkened. ¡°I understand.¡± After Huo Ci returned, he lay on the bed and thought about it again. He was still unhappy and got up to look for Nangong Lengyu. Nangong Lengyu had just come out of the bathroom and was walking out with her hand supporting herself on the wall. Huo Ci stepped into the room and his anger instantly disappeared. Looking at the pale and weak person in front of him, his heart ached for a moment. He frowned slightly and was still arrogant. ¡°Pretty boy, you¡¯re not going to make it. I haven¡¯t even touched you and you look like you¡¯re about to die?¡± Why did he feel that the pretty boy was in so much pain that he looked like he would collapse at any moment! Nangong Lengyu was in too much pain to argue with him. She glanced at him coldly and squeezed out a few words from between her teeth. ¡°Get out.¡± The bastard had made a point of coming to see her make a fool of herself. Was that sarcasm? How could there be someone in the world who made people so angry? Just looking at his face made her angry. ¡°Did I really hit you?¡± Huo Ci thought about it carefully. He had only fought with him once, but he had become like this. It must have been because of the fight. ¡°Did you accidentally cut your thigh when we were fighting?¡± That was all he could think of. He must have been cut by a rock or something sharp during the fight. But would the cut be that bad? He looked like he lost three liters of blood. Nangong Lengyu glared at him and gritted her teeth. ¡°Get lost!¡± Huo Ci looked at his half-dead appearance and felt a little guilty. He stopped arguing with him and said in a much better tone, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be so serious.¡± Nangong Lengyu was out of energy. ¡°Are you leaving or not?¡± Huo Ci still felt that it was not a problem of fighting, but something else. ¡°You must have caught a cold. Your physique is not good! Why are you so weak?¡± Nangong Lengyu stood up straight and endured the pain. She walked towards him step by step and pointed at the door. ¡°If you¡¯re not leaving, I¡¯ll call Second Brother.¡± Her body was weak, and so were her five senses. It was only when she approached Huo Ci that she smelled the strong smell of alcohol. Did that bastard go out to drink? He came to find trouble with her again after drinking so much. ¡°I¡¯ll leave, alright? I can¡¯t even show you some concern,¡± Huo Ci muttered. He turned around and left as if nothing had happened. ¡°You don¡¯t know how to appreciate kindness.¡± When Nangong Lengyu saw him leave, she slammed the door shut and locked it from the inside in case a drunkard like him came looking for trouble again. It would be bad if he discovered her secret. Huo Ci thought about it and still felt uneasy. After all, she had slept under the same roof as him for nearly a year. It was only right for him to care about her. He found Wen Ruoshui. ¡°Second Sister-in-law, what¡¯s wrong with him? He looks like he¡¯s about to die.¡± Wen Ruoshui glared at him. How could he say that? Could he speak properly? ¡°It¡¯s fine. He¡¯ll be fine in two days.¡± Huo Ci chased after her. ¡°He must have caught a cold and a fever from the rain. Tell him that his physical fitness is too poor. You have to tell him to train his body well.¡± Wen Ruoshui replied impatiently, ¡°Got it. You drank so much. You should go back and rest!¡± Huo Ci chuckled. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Second Sister-in-law.¡± Wen Ruoshui could not do anything to him. ¡°Don¡¯t drive when you drink in the future. Can¡¯t you call your second brother and get Yu Bo to pick you up? Do you know how worried he is? If anything happens to you, how will we explain it to your family?¡± ¡°Explain what? My father can¡¯t wait for me to die quickly.¡± Huo Ci smiled self-deprecatingly. ¡°Only you and Second Brother will care about me. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll listen to you. I definitely won¡¯t drive when I drink in the future.¡± Wen Ruoshui saw that his attitude was good and he didn¡¯t talk back. She just didn¡¯t know if he was telling the truth. She didn¡¯t know if his guarantee had any credibility. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. Go back and rest!¡± ¡°Second Sister-in-law.¡± Seeing that she was about to leave, Huo Ci chased after her and stopped her. After hesitating for a moment, he asked, ¡°Is he really injured? Is it serious? Why does it look like he lost too much blood?¡± Damn pretty boy. He only knew how to cause trouble and worry. ¡°It¡¯s not serious. His cold is more serious.¡± Wen Ruoshui could not tell him that it was not an injury. It was a normal girl¡¯s condition. Fortunately, it was Huo Ci in front of her and he did not think too much about it. If it were another man, like Second Brother, she would definitely not be able to hide it anymore. He would have realized long ago that Yu¡¯er was a woman. Chapter 1541 - The Wen Yan Couple (56) Huo Ci was also impressive. They had been together for nearly a year, but he still did not notice anything unusual. With Yu¡¯er¡¯s lousy acting skills, she could still deceive him. Wen Ruoshui was here and Nangong Lengyu and Huo Ci had not left either. Nangong Lengyu wanted to accompany her. Huo Ci did not know why he had to stay here if he was being bullied. He had a stomach full of anger every day, but he could not vent it. It was not good for him to lose his temper with Second Brother and Second Sister-in-law. When the pretty boy was sick, he could not lose his temper with him. Finally, he thought about it. He was purely here to be tortured. The three of them stayed here for five days. After Wen Ruoshui confirmed that there was nothing wrong with Yan Yuanfei¡¯s body, she returned to the capital. Nangong Lengyu¡¯s body recovered after a few special days. When Huo Ci was packing his luggage, he saw the medicine placed by his bed. His eyes narrowed slightly. The instructions said that it was used to treat girls¡¯ menstrual pain. Wasn¡¯t this medicine taken by Second Sister-in-law? Why was it with the pretty boy? He only looked at it twice and didn¡¯t think too much about it. He took it to Wen Ruoshui. Nangong Lengyu stole a glance at him. Seeing that he didn¡¯t look suspicious, she relaxed and returned to normal. Wen Ruoshui held the medicine and lowered her voice. ¡°Only Huo Ci.¡± Nangong Lengyu frowned. What did she mean? Wen Ruoshui smiled. ¡°After living under the same roof as you for so long, he still hasn¡¯t discovered your identity. I wonder if you did it too well or if he¡¯s too stupid.¡± Nangong Lengyu smiled proudly. ¡°Of course I did well.¡± Her performance was amazing. She had done the details so well that Huo Ci hadn¡¯t realized who she really was. She was amazing. She was beginning to admire herself. Huo Ci glanced over his shoulder, feeling as if he had overlooked something. What could it be? For a moment, he couldn¡¯t think. In the end, he let it go. He was used to not making things difficult for himself. Time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, another six months passed. Too many things had happened in these six months. On the other hand, Wen Ruoshui¡¯s side was very calm. Everything was going smoothly. She and Yan Yuanfei had already held an engagement ceremony with the consent and blessings of their family members. The wedding date was set for the coming year. On the other hand, Nangong Lengyu and Huo Ci were in a heated argument. Half a year ago, not long after she returned from the south, Nangong Lengyu¡¯s identity was exposed by Huo Ci. After knowing that she was Nangong Lengyu, they quarreled and fell out. Then one day, when Yu¡¯er went to the bar, she was stopped by a group of gangsters. Huo Ci had risked his life to save her. His injuries were serious and he was hospitalized. After that, the two of them were confused. Somehow, they ended up together. Relationships between couples could not always be smooth-sailing. There would always be many hiccups. Besides, Huo Ci was an unstable person. He liked to drink and vent his emotions whenever he was unhappy. In addition, his ex-girlfriends could queue for three kilometers. Nangong Lengyu, who was a clean freak when it came to relationships, could not accept that he had dealings with any woman and was tied down. The conflict between the two of them began to intensify day by day. Today, because Huo Ci had met his ex-girlfriend and the two of them spent the night together, she completely exploded. Huo Ci explained that nothing had happened. They had just drunk together. However, no matter how he explained, Nangong Lengyu did not believe in men¡¯s despicable excuses. She suggested breaking up and carrying her luggage to Wen Ruoshu¡¯s place. ¡°Yu¡¯er, are you really going to break it off?¡± Wen Ruoshui held the fruit platter and looked at the person lying on the sofa eating fruit. ¡°Then what else can I do?¡± Nangong Lengyu sneered. She was too childish to think that she could tie Huo Ci up and turn him around. Looking back, she realized how ridiculous her thoughts were. Huo Ci was a bastard. Although he said that he would do anything for her, who wouldn¡¯t? When a man was in love, he could easily coax a woman. ¡°So when are you going to leave?¡± Wen Ruoshui asked her with a sigh. Back then, she had not agreed to her dating Huo Ci. However, at that time, she had been so touched by Huo Ci that she had dated him without hesitation. ¡°Me?¡± Nangong Lengyu smiled evilly. ¡°I¡¯m prepared to leave him a big gift before leaving.¡± That bastard Huo Ci should regret it for the rest of his life and she will never forgive him. He could talk to his ex-girlfriend all night and even tell her that nothing had happened. She had to give him a taste of his own medicine. She had to find someone who liked her and have a good chat with him all night! ¡°Don¡¯t mess around!¡± Wen Ruoshui looked at her expression and felt that something was wrong. She didn¡¯t know what she wanted to do. Love. When one was in love, one was desperately in love. It was impossible not to love someone just by saying it. It was not so easy to let something like this go but a momentary impulse still existed. For example, one might want to take revenge and kill the other party. Yu¡¯er felt strangely calm at this moment. She had a feeling that a storm was coming. It made her feel bad and uneasy. ¡°What can I do?¡± Nangong Lengyu smiled indifferently. Deep in her eyes was hatred. She should make Huo Ci remember her forever before she left. He should only remember her and never forget her. Only then would her love for him not be in vain. Wen Ruoshui did not know where Huo Ci had gone. It had been two weeks and he had not come to look for Yu¡¯er. Usually, it would only be for two days at most. He would definitely come looking for her and beg for mercy. Her love was smooth-sailing. Perhaps it was because Brother Yan was older than her and had a more mature relationship with her. He could tolerate all her strengths and weaknesses and would never do anything to make her sad. However, Huo Ci was different. Huo Ci was young and full of vigor. He was at the most rebellious and fiery age in his life. He was the same age as Yu¡¯er. When they were in love, both of them were like moths to a flame. When they argued and had conflicts, they wanted to break up immediately and kill each other. It was the purest of feelings, but it was also the most extreme, terrifying, and immature. After Wen Ruoshui talked to Nangong Lengyu, she felt very worried. When she was not paying attention, she called Yan Yuanfei and asked him to pay attention to Huo Ci¡¯s movements and see what he was doing now! Yan Yuanfei found it strange. ¡°Sixth Brother said that Yu¡¯er wants to eat the new fried chicken. He¡¯s waiting in a long line on Financial Street to buy her fried chicken. Haven¡¯t they already reconciled?¡± Wen Ruoshui¡¯s expression changed again and again. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think Yu¡¯er has reconciled with him.¡± Chapter 1542 - The Wen Yan Couple (77) Yan Yuanfei said, ¡°Sixth Brother told me that Yu¡¯er has forgiven him.¡± Wen Ruoshui still felt that something was wrong. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that simple. Yu¡¯er is planning something. Pay attention to Huo Ci. I¡¯ll keep an eye on her.¡± Yan Yuanfei felt that she was thinking too much. Sixth Brother and Yu¡¯er quarreled a little every day and a lot every three days. It would be strange if they didn¡¯t quarrel every day. ¡°Fifth Brother has been with him recently. I asked him to watch him.¡± Wen Ruoshui was still unable to defend against fate. Ever since that day, Huo Ci and Nangong Lengyu¡¯s relationship had become more and more tense. In the end, they had still broken off completely. The day Nangong Lengyu left China was the biggest storm since summer arrived in the capital. Wen Ruoshui looked at the heavy rain pouring down outside the glass wall and asked her, ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything with that man just to spite Huo Ci, right?¡± This was her own best friend. She knew better than that. How could she have slept with another man? ¡°Is it important?¡± Nangong Lengyu sneered. The starlight in her eyes dissipated into ashes as she looked up at the heavy rain. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. I won¡¯t take another step into this place for the rest of my life.¡± ¡°Since you say it¡¯s not important.¡± Wen Ruoshui¡¯s eyes were filled with heartache as she glanced at her stomach. ¡°Why did you keep his child?¡± She lied to everyone about having an abortion. But she couldn¡¯t lie to her. The baby was still there. How could she bear to abandon it? She wasn¡¯t that heartless. ¡°Shui Shui, this is my child. It has nothing to do with Huo Ci.¡± Nangong Lengyu looked at her seriously. ¡°She was born with the surname Nangong. Her surname will not be Huo. She will never step into China in her life, and her father will not be Huo Ci.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Wen Ruoshui sighed deeply. Hearing the announcement that the flight was leaving, she hugged her. ¡°Have a safe trip. Call me when you get home.¡± In the end, in such an extreme way, two people who loved each other ended up in a bloody mess. They revealed their ugliest sides and became the people they hated the most. ¡°Alright.¡± Nangong Lengyu looked at her and smiled. ¡°Shui Shui, you have to promise me that you¡¯ll keep this secret for me until I die and not tell anyone.¡± Wen Ruoshui knew how much pain she had been in recently. How could she bear to make her suffer? She nodded. ¡°Okay, I promise you.¡± Since it was her decision, what right did she have to disagree? She and Huo Ci had come to this point and hated each other to the core. It was impossible for them to turn back. She had already broken his heart by leaving so decisively. Her love towards Huo Ci was like dead ashes. ¡°Sister, the plane is about to take off. We should go.¡± Nangong Lengmo walked over and helped her carry her luggage. He looked at Wen Ruoshui and said, ¡°Sister Shui Shui, thank you for taking care of my sister during this period of time.¡± Wen Ruoshui wanted to smile at them, but she couldn¡¯t. Her eyes were filled with tears as she reminded him, ¡°Look after your sister.¡± Nangong Lengmo nodded coldly. ¡°I know. Goodbye.¡± Wen Ruoshui watched as the siblings disappeared before her eyes. Finally, she could no longer hold back her tears. With this departure, the two of them would never step into China again. When Yu¡¯er arrived, she never expected her to leave China in such a way. Fate was really unpredictable. Yan Yuanfei walked over from afar and gently hugged her. He said gently, ¡°If Yu¡¯er doesn¡¯t come over, we can visit her often.¡± Chapter 1543 - The Wen Yan Couple (78) Nangong Lengyu left. Huo Ci lived a luxurious life every day. After half a year, no matter what the old master said, it was useless. He entered the entertainment industry without hesitation. During this period of time, Wen Ruoshui had gone to France to visit Nangong Lengyu twice. She was grounded by Uncle Nangong in his manor and was not allowed to go anywhere. In fact, even if she didn¡¯t, she wasn¡¯t going anywhere. She was in good spirits. After her pregnancy, she was more gentle and less sharp. The child from the manor next door to the Nangong family had left her with a strong impression. Every time she went over, she saw him. He followed Yu¡¯er like a little tail and was very handsome. He didn¡¯t say much and gave off a very steady feeling. Yu¡¯er even joked that she wanted to make the baby in her stomach his future wife. That child was called Jun Shiyan. She couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that the name was familiar, as was his appearance. She had heard it somewhere and seen him, but she couldn¡¯t place the details. ¡°Shui Shui.¡± Yan Yuanfei knocked on the door and asked her, ¡°Are you done packing?¡± Wen Ruoshui¡¯s thoughts were interrupted. How could she have seen a child before? She was thinking too much. She looked at herself in the mirror and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll be done soon. Brother Yan, come in for a while.¡± Yan Yuanfei pushed the door open and entered. His eyes were dazzled by her fair and delicate skin. His breathing suddenly quickened and he turned around in a panic. ¡°Put it on.¡± Wen Ruoshui turned her head and saw the man¡¯s red earlobe. She burst out laughing and poked his shoulder with her index finger. ¡°I asked you to zip me up.¡± They¡¯d been together for two and a half years, and he kept to his prenuptial boundaries. He wasn¡¯t going to do anything outrageous to her. She always wondered if he was just an old-fashioned stick-in-the-mud. What kind of era was it to be so particular? But she was glad he cherished it. Yan Yuanfei¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. His blood was a little hot. Her delicate skin and beautiful backbones appeared in front of him. His voice was slightly hoarse. ¡°Okay.¡± Wen Ruoshui saw him turn around and zip her up with his eyes closed. She reached out and poked his Adam¡¯s apple, deliberately teasing him. ¡°Can you see with your eyes closed?¡± Yan Yuanfei¡¯s breathing was a little tight. He said in a low voice, ¡°Stop fooling around.¡± Wen Ruoshui smiled even more happily. ¡°Who¡¯s fooling around? I¡¯m not fooling around. But Brother Yan, your heartbeat is so loud. Are you sick?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Yan Yuanfei replied in a low voice. Wen Ruoshui teased him, ¡°What illness? I¡¯m a doctor. I¡¯ll treat you.¡± Although Yan Yuanfei was very restrained, especially in a place too close for comfort, he did not want to hurt her. However, he could not stand being teased by his beloved. He grabbed her shoulder and suddenly approached her. ¡°Are you really going to treat me?¡± Wen Ruoshui looked at the man¡¯s handsome face in front of her. There seemed to be a passion in his eyes that she had never seen before. She nodded. ¡°What illness?¡± Yan Yuanfei grabbed her delicate hand and moved it down bit by bit. Seeing her face suddenly turn red, his breathing became even more rapid. ¡°Can it be treated?¡± Little girl. A man of his age was at the height of his needs. How could he not feel something? He just didn¡¯t want to hurt her. When they got married, he would teach her a lesson. Wen Ruoshui¡¯s hand quickly flicked back as if she had touched electricity. She swallowed, pushed him away, and fled. Chapter 1544 - The Wen Yan Couple (79) Today was Old Master Huo Xiao¡¯s 56th birthday. Yan Yuanfei was Huo Ci¡¯s brother and respected Old Master Huo very much. He would not miss his birthday every day, and this year was naturally no exception. On the other hand, Rong Yin was on a business trip and was not in the capital. He had repeatedly reminded their remaining brothers, especially him, to go over. It was also Wen Ruoshui¡¯s first time going to the Huo family¡¯s old residence and Huo Ci¡¯s private apartment. She had been there with Yan Yuanfei many times and had seen Huo Xiao in private. His temper was a little bad. In front of them, he hit and scolded Huo Ci without any mercy. Huo Ci¡¯s mother, Su Xiyin, had a good temper. She was gentle and soft-spoken. She was a typical Jiangnan woman. Yan Yuanfei took a detour to the hospital. After getting the gift from Rong Yin from his sister, he went to the Huo family. ¡°Brother Yan, when are Qiu Jin and Brother planning to have a child?¡± Wen Ruoshui asked him. ¡°Who asked you to ask?¡± Yan Yuanfei smiled at her. From her words, he knew that it was not something she could ask. She was not a nosy person. ¡°No one.¡± Wen quickly shook her head in denial. However, she was used to not being able to lie. The tips of her ears turned red. She muttered softly, ¡°They¡¯ve been married for two years. I was just asking.¡± ¡°Is it Grandma? Or my mother?¡± Yan Yuanfei sighed helplessly and said with a smile, ¡°Help them ask now. When we get married next year, it will be your turn.¡± Grandma and Mom were anxious and wanted grandchildren. However, it was not appropriate to keep asking about their personalities and pressure the children. Qiu Jin had been married to his eldest brother for two years. Every time he returned home, his mother and grandmother would definitely ask him indirectly if there was any news from Qiu Jin. His brother and Qiu Jin let nature take its course. It was good to have children but if they didn¡¯t have children, they could have some alone time. He also felt that this was for the best. Wen Ruoshui stopped talking and blushed. She secretly glanced at the man beside her. That¡¯s great! She wanted to have a baby as good-looking as he was. ¡°Do you want a baby?¡± Yan Yuanfei¡¯s tone was gentle. He looked ahead, but the expression in his eyes turned cold bit by bit. For a moment, bone-chilling sorrow surged out. She did want a baby. But he didn¡¯t want her to have a baby. There was already something wrong with his body. He probably couldn¡¯t hide it from her much longer. How could he bear to delay her? She was still so young. She was only twenty-one years old. Her life should not be ruined at his hands or wasted on him. He hoped so selfishly that even if he was sick, she would stay by his side. Even if he died, he wanted her to miss him for the rest of her life. But he couldn¡¯t be so selfish. He couldn¡¯t let her suffer like his mother who watched his father leave this world and ended up alone. He wanted her to be happy. He wanted her to be able to love someone else after he died. He wanted a new person to take her out of the darkness and to give her happiness. ¡°We have to let nature take its course.¡± Wen Ruoshui¡¯s voice was gentle. After saying that, she looked at him. ¡°Brother Yan, do you like children?¡± After they were married, they were both healthy and normally, they were bound to have children. Was that even a question? Yan Yuanfei nodded and smiled dotingly. ¡°I like them.¡± He liked it, of course, but he didn¡¯t want his children to become a hindrance to her. Like his mother and grandmother, she would have to guard her son and her grandchildren for the rest of his life after her husband died. Chapter 1545 - The Wen Yan Couple (80) The Huo family held a huge birthday banquet every year. He liked to show off and have a celebration. This was the first time Wen Ruoshui had come to the Huo family¡¯s old residence. They arrived a little late, and almost everyone was already here. After Dongfang Chu passed away and Nangong Lengyu left, Wen Ruoshui did not even have a close friend in the huge capital. The daughters of aristocratic families of similar age did not associate themselves with her because of the rumors that had spread. Even on this occasion, it was only a token exchange of pleasantries before they steered clear, as if she were some contagious virus. She didn¡¯t like this kind of occasion either. She would avoid it if she could. But today was different. It was Old Master Huo¡¯s birthday. He had called ahead and asked her to come. She couldn¡¯t refuse. Su Xiyin saw her immediately and welcomed her with a smile. She pulled her along affectionately. ¡°Shui Shui, go over there with Auntie.¡± Yuanfei would definitely not be able to take care of her on such an occasion. However, she was afraid that the attitudes of many people present would hurt her, so it was safest to bring her along. Before Shui Shui came, Auntie Yan and her sister had called her and asked her to take care of her. ¡°Okay.¡± Wen Ruoshui also liked her very much. She told Yan Yuanfei and left with Su Xiyin. Even if the people present did not want to talk to Wen Ruoshui, they had to give her some face when they saw her with Su Xiyin. Their attitudes were also very good. Su Xiyin¡¯s heart ached for her. There were so many kind children who had been harmed by rumors. The Dongfang family were not good people either. They kept saying that the children of old friends were their children, but in the end, the ones who hurt her the most were from their family. ¡°Shui Shui.¡± Su Xiyin looked at her sheepishly and hesitated. ¡°Auntie, Yu¡¯er is doing well.¡± Wen Ruoshui was smart and knew what she wanted to say at a glance. She smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Su Xiyin felt even more embarrassed. It was all that useless little bastard¡¯s fault. He had hurt the girl so badly that she was too ashamed to call Yu¡¯er, let alone visit her. ¡°Is your body recovering well?¡± ¡°Very well.¡± When Wen Ruoshui thought of her going over this time. Yu¡¯er¡¯s stomach was swelled like a balloon now. When she next went over, it would be time for Yu¡¯er to give birth. She would be by her side to see the baby born. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Although Su Xiyin said that, she was still worried. She felt that things were not that simple. Yu¡¯er and Shui Shui were hiding something from her. But the kid didn¡¯t know how to lie, either. Judging by the way she talked, it was normal. She didn¡¯t seem to be lying to her. Wen Ruoshui was talking to Su Xiyin, but she did not see Huo Ci. Other than Brother Rong who had something on and did not come over, everyone else had come over except Huo Ci. Just as she was cursing silently, she saw Huo Ci enter. He was dressed in ancient clothes and had a handsome face. He stood tall and looked like an elegant young master. Everyone present looked over. The women, regardless of their age, were all attracted by his beauty and elegance. Their eyes were fixed on him. The men had different expressions, especially Yan Yuanfei and the others. They looked at each other, not knowing what he was up to this time. Not only was he late, but he was also dressed like this. ¡°Father, I¡¯m really sorry. I was too busy filming. I just finished filming and didn¡¯t even have time to change my clothes before I came over.¡± Huo Ci bowed to Huo Xiao and smiled. ¡°I apologize to you here.¡± Chapter 1546 - The Wen Yan Couple (81) Huo Xiao had never agreed to him entering the entertainment industry. In the past year, he had beaten and scolded him countless times, but it was useless. He insisted on entering the entertainment industry no matter what. When Su Xiyin saw Huo Ci¡¯s ancient costume, she was frightened. What did this little bastard want to do this time? Dressed like this at his father¡¯s birthday banquet? He was going to anger his father to death! The two of them had a very bad relationship because he wanted to enter the entertainment industry. Every time Ci¡¯er came home, they would fight and scold each other. He had not been home for a few days. Huo Xiao was furious. He did not stop lecturing his son in public, so he raised his walking stick and smashed it at him. This bastard. If he didn¡¯t anger him to death, he wouldn¡¯t stop. It was fine if he didn¡¯t go home usually, but today was such a happy day, and he even came in his costume. He was just itching for a beating! ¡°Dad, what are you doing?¡± Huo Ci shouted and jumped away to hide behind Yan Yuanfei and the others. He stuck out his head and said arrogantly, ¡°If I didn¡¯t come back to celebrate your birthday, I wouldn¡¯t be your son. I¡¯m here, so why are you fighting with me? There are so many people watching!¡± Jiang Zhe shook his head helplessly. How old is he? He¡¯s still acting like a child. Doesn¡¯t he know how embarrassing it is to be taught a lesson in front of so many people? The surrounding guests looked down on him. In any case, it was fine to watch the show. No one dared to spread this matter. With Huo Ci¡¯s scumbag temper, anyone who dared to spread his scandal would be killed by him. Huo Ci was hiding beside Yan Yuanfei. The old man¡¯s walking stick was blocked by Jiang Zhe and did not fall on him. He was furious. ¡°Ah Zhe, move aside. If I don¡¯t kill that bastard today, I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll have to kill him. Look at what he¡¯s doing!¡± Jiang Zhe pleaded for mercy and advised softly, ¡°Uncle Huo, calm down. There are so many people watching. He¡¯s not a child anymore.¡± Huo Xiao gritted his teeth and trembled with anger. ¡°Does he know that he¡¯s not a child?¡± If he was a little mature, he would not be so angry. Huo Ci looked like a dead pig that was not afraid of boiling water. He looked at the old man and smiled. He was extremely thick skinned. ¡°Dad, I wish you luck and longevity.¡± Yan Yuanfei was also angry and did not know what to say to him. He glared at him and told him to speak decently. Just as he was about to teach him a lesson, his vision suddenly turned black and a salty taste surged in his throat. Huo Ci could clearly feel his body sway, and the teasing look in his eyes instantly disappeared. He pulled his hand out to support him, his heart hanging in his throat. Yan Yuanfei tried his best to act normal. He swallowed the fishy taste in his throat and lowered his voice. ¡°Don¡¯t let Shui Shui find out. Take me away.¡± After receiving the order, Huo Ci returned to his sloppy self. He smiled arrogantly at the old man and pulled Yan Yuanfei away. He deliberately raised his voice. ¡°Second Brother, let¡¯s go over there.¡± His actions were very natural. It looked like he was walking to the back with Yan Yuanfei, but in fact, he was using all his strength to support Yan Yuanfei, afraid that others would notice something amiss. Wen Ruoshui¡¯s eyes narrowed and she was about to chase after him. Lu Yubai stopped her. ¡°Second Sister-in-law, a few of the academics are here. Come with me to greet them!¡± Wen Ruoshui¡¯s face was frighteningly pale. She did not chase after him and left with Lu Yubai. When they were alone, she looked at him. ¡°Why did you hide it from me?¡± Chapter 1547 - The Wen Yan Couple (82) Lu Yubai pretended to be stupid. ¡°Second Sister-in-law, what did you say?¡± Wen Ruoshui was so pale that she was almost transparent. Her eyes were filled with sorrow and sorrow. The smile on her lips was filled with self-mockery. ¡°Fifth Lu, he asked you to do this, right? What does he think I am?¡± Did he even treat her as his woman! They¡¯d been dating for three years. She¡¯d thought she knew him well, but in the end, something had happened to his body. As the person closest to him, she was actually the last to know. How nice of him! How kind of him! He hid it so well that she didn¡¯t notice anything unusual. Lu Yubai wanted to be stubborn and avoid her gaze, but he could not avoid the despair, suppressed anger, and pain she was feeling. He sighed and said, ¡°Second Sister-in-law, you know Second Brother¡¯s temper. He just doesn¡¯t want you to worry.¡± Wen Ruoshui looked at him calmly. ¡°When did it start?¡± Lu Yubai was very honest. ¡°Actually, there were signs long ago. However, there was really a problem half a year ago. Second Brother didn¡¯t want you to worry, so he didn¡¯t let us talk about it. The two elders at home and Sister-in-law didn¡¯t know either.¡± Second Brother was not just hiding it from her. His family also did not know. Would Second Sister-in-law be a little more relieved if he said that? ¡°I understand.¡± Wen Ruoshui turned calmly. Her body was terribly stiff, and her vision was misty. For a moment, she could not even see the road ahead clearly. She understood the logic. He had kept it from her because he was afraid she would worry. But she couldn¡¯t help it. How could she not resent him and feel hurt? ¡°Second Sister-in-law.¡± Lu Yubai chased after her and said anxiously, ¡°Um¡­ the academics are still waiting here.¡± ¡°Go greet them!¡± Wen Ruoshui looked at him. ¡°I¡¯ll go see Brother Yan.¡± There was so much she wanted to ask him. There was a lot she wanted to tell him, too. She was ready. As soon as she learned of the legend, she was prepared for all eventualities and for the worst. She only hoped he didn¡¯t think it was a good excuse to take one all the bad things on his own and endure them. She only hoped that while he was well, they could be happy together and leave more good or bad memories behind. Yan Yuanfei was unconscious. When Wen Ruoshui went over, Huo Ci and Jiang Zhe were shocked. Huo Ci looked at her frantically, still looking for an excuse. ¡°Second Sister-in-law, Second Brother isn¡¯t feeling well. He¡¯s resting. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Jiang Zhe could tell from her expression that Fifth Lu hadn¡¯t been able to hide it. Second Sister-in-law knew everything now. He sighed and pulled Huo Ci along. ¡°Sixth Brother, come out with me.¡± Huo Ci still wanted to explain, but he was already dragged out by Jiang Zhe. He could only stare anxiously. This was bad. Why was that bastard Fifth Lu so useless? He had asked him to stall Second Sister-in-law and hide it from her, but he couldn¡¯t even do such a small thing well. What was the point of living? He might as well die. Wen Ruoshui sat by the bed and looked at the man¡¯s unconscious face. Her slender and fair fingers gently stroked his pale cheek. Tears fell uncontrollably. She thought she would resent and hate him. But the moment she saw him, both resentment and hatred vanished. How could she bear to have those emotions? He was the one she loved most! He was definitely in more pain and suffering now than she was. Yan Yuanfei felt drops of warm liquid fall on his face, making his heart ache so much that he felt suffocated for a moment. He slowly opened his eyes. Chapter 1548 - The Wen Yan Couple (73) Wen Ruoshui smiled at him. ¡°You¡¯re awake. Do you feel uncomfortable anywhere?¡± Tears gathered in Yan Yuanfei¡¯s eyes. He stared at her for a long time before holding her hand. His voice was hoarse. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s been hard on you.¡± When Wen Ruoshui heard his words, tears streamed down her face uncontrollably. She looked at him accusingly and bit her lip without saying a word. Yan Yuanfei¡¯s heart ached. He stood up and hugged her gently, wiping her tears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this.¡± He knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to hide it from her for long. She was smart enough to pick up on the flaws quickly. He just hadn¡¯t expected the day to come so quickly. Never mind. Man proposes, God disposes. If she knew, she knew. He wasn¡¯t afraid of her finding out. He was afraid that if she found out, she¡¯d be sad and on edge. It was one thing for him to bear such a life alone, but how could he drag her into it? Wen Ruoshui wrapped her arms tightly around his waist. She felt as if her heart was being squeezed by a pair of invisible hands. The feeling of suffocation came in waves. Only by holding him close and feeling his heartbeat and his warmth could she feel alive. ¡°Cry!¡± Yan Yuanfei felt uncomfortable watching her. His big hand gently stroked her back and he said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t hold it in. If you feel uncomfortable, cry. If you want to scold me, scold me.¡± She should cry out. Holding it in like this would only make her feel worse and hurt her body more. Wen Ruoshui finally sobbed softly. Her cries became louder and louder until she finally burst into tears. She cried until she was out of breath, and her tears and snot rubbed against him. ¡°Be good.¡± Yan Yuanfei hugged her and frowned slightly. His eyes were filled with heartache, and broken tears flickered. Oh, her. How could she be such a good girl? How could she not blame him or resent him at all? She should have given him a piece of her mind and asked him what he wanted to keep from her? Wen Ruoshui didn¡¯t know how long she had been crying, but she finally felt a little better. She looked at him with red eyes. Yan Yuanfei¡¯s heart ached so much that he felt suffocated. He was about to speak. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. Even if you¡¯re sick in bed and paralyzed and about to die, I won¡¯t break up with you or leave you,¡± Wen Ruoshui snarled at him. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me about those grand principles. I don¡¯t understand anything, and I don¡¯t want to hear anything. If you want to tell me these things, I beg you to shut up!¡± Yan Yuanfei listened to her say a long string of words in one breath without panting. He smiled dotingly. ¡°It seems that I was overthinking. You¡¯re not angry with me.¡± How could this silly girl be so silly and so single-minded? Didn¡¯t she have any complaints about him? ¡°I heard that rumor before I started dating you. I was always prepared for it.¡± Wen Ruoshui sniffed. She wasn¡¯t angry, but she was annoyed by his smile. ¡°Is it so funny to see me cry?¡± Yan Yuanfei stopped smiling and wiped her tears gently with his large hand. He said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s not to the point where I¡¯m sick in bed and need you to stay by my side to take care of me. Even if I¡¯m paralyzed one day and die, I won¡¯t abandon you unless you give up on me first.¡± He wouldn¡¯t let himself get that far too. He would lie sick in bed and live without any dignity. He would watch every day as the people he loved suffered because of him. He would leave with dignity before then. ¡°If you dare to go back on your word,¡± Wen Ruoshui warned him, ¡°I won¡¯t let you off even if I die and become a ghost.¡± Chapter 1549 - The Wen Yan Couple (84) ¡°Okay.¡± Yan Yuanfei¡¯s voice was low as he looked at her seriously and promised, ¡°As long as I¡¯m alive, I won¡¯t abandon you.¡± Wen Ruoshui stared into his eyes and confirmed that he wasn¡¯t lying before asking him, ¡°What are you going to do about Mom and Grandma?¡± She had changed the way she addressed him since their engagement. ¡°Don¡¯t tell them now.¡± Yan Yuanfei¡¯s eyes were gentle and a little helpless. ¡°If they know, they will lock me at home. I don¡¯t want to become a cripple so quickly.¡± He was afraid that if he stopped working, he would collapse faster. Getting busy was the perfect choice for him. ¡°I see.¡± Wen Ruoshui understood what he was thinking. How could she not know? He lived not only for himself, but also for the Yan family and the land he loved. The Yan family had been like this for generations. After Yan Yuanfei¡¯s illness was exposed, he no longer hid it from her. Every time he felt unwell, he would report to her. Wen Ruoshui watched as his illness acted up again and again, but there was nothing she could do. As a doctor who was called a genius, she once again felt deeply powerless. What kind of doctor was she? She couldn¡¯t even look at the people she cared about and loved most. She couldn¡¯t even find out what illness he had. She thought her heart had been trained to be very, very strong. Her parents, her grandfather, and Chu Chu¡¯s departure had allowed her to face anything calmly. But she knew it was useless. As a person of flesh-and-blood, how could she be so indifferent about it? Watching the person she loved being tormented by her illness made her wish she could take his place. Nangong Lengyu had gone into premature labor ten days early. Nangong Lengmo was the one who called. He told her that he was sorry for not being able to protect his sister and the baby in her stomach. Sobbing uncontrollably, she grabbed her phone and booked the earliest flight to France. She had to see her. She had to! She finally made it to her place in the evening. The entire Nangong family manor was surrounded by a depressing atmosphere. Just standing at the door, one could feel suffocated. The estate next door was dark. The day before yesterday, Yu¡¯er had spoken to her and said that the handsome boy next door, her future son-in-law, had left for something and would be back before her due date. From the looks of it, the handsome boy next door had not returned either. Who could have expected this? Nangong Lun saw her and sighed deeply. He took her hand and begged her, ¡°Shui Shui, go over and persuade Yu¡¯er!¡± Wen Ruoshui looked at the usually serious old man in front of her. At this moment, he looked like he had aged ten years and was extremely haggard. She nodded and said, ¡°Uncle Nangong, don¡¯t worry. I will.¡± Uncle Nangong had always been critical of Yu¡¯er¡¯s pregnancy and even wanted to break off their father-daughter relationship. However, father and daughter were still father and daughter. Family was still family. No one could replace them. When Nangong Lengmo came out with the food and saw her, tears flowed down his face. ¡°Sister Shui Shui, you¡¯re here.¡± Wen Ruoshui went up to him and took the things from his hand. She patted his shoulder comfortingly. ¡°Leave it to me. I¡¯ll talk to her properly.¡± The loss of the baby must have been a huge blow to Yu¡¯er. Like all mothers, she looked forward to it every day. Chapter 1550 - The Wen Yan Couple (85) Nangong Lengyu sat on the bed with her head lowered. Her eyes were empty and dazed, and her face was as pale as paper. No one knew what she was thinking. Wen Ruoshui walked over and placed the plate on the table by the bed before calling her gently, ¡°Yu¡¯er.¡± Nangong Lengyu slowly raised her head and looked at her in a daze. Her voice was hoarse. ¡°Shui Shui, why are you here?¡± Wen Ruoshui¡¯s heart ached so much that she did not know what to do. She was already in such a state. How could she not come over to see her? She sat by the bed and hugged her gently. ¡°If you¡¯re sad, cry!¡± Ah Mo said that she hadn¡¯t eaten, drank, or cried since the baby left. She didn¡¯t say anything either. She was like a zombie. ¡°Where do you think she went?¡± Nangong Lengyu seemed to be muttering to herself, but also seemed to be asking her, ¡°It¡¯s raining outside. Will she be very cold?¡± Wen Ruoshui¡¯s eyes stung as she listened to her. Her throat felt uncomfortable. ¡°No, she went to the heavens to be a little angel. If you keep doing this, she¡¯ll be sad and heartbroken.¡± How did things turn out like this? How did a healthy baby suddenly disappear! The last time she was here, she accompanied Yu¡¯er for a prenatal checkup. The baby was healthy and lively and often practiced tai chi in her stomach. At that time, they even said that when the baby was born, he would definitely be a lively little cutie. They even bought small clothes and shoes for the baby together. As long as she thought about it now, she did not dare to accept this fact, let alone Yu¡¯er! ¡°Shui Shui.¡± Nangong Lengyu hugged her. Her low, stifled cries were filled with extreme pain. She did not want to believe that her little angel had left her and was no longer there. All she had to do was deny it, and she would still be there. She could feel nothing. She didn¡¯t feel the beat of her heart or the movement of her feet as she felt her stomach. How could she bear to leave her like this? ¡°Cry,¡± Wen Ruoshui said, gently patting her back. ¡°Just cry it out.¡± Damn it. She had to recognize reality and accept it. She couldn¡¯t go on like this forever. The baby was gone, but she had to keep living. Nangong Lengyu cried for an unknown period of time before gradually stopping. She touched her stomach and said, ¡°Shui Shui, she¡¯s not around anymore. She doesn¡¯t want me anymore. She must be blaming me for saying that I didn¡¯t want her back then.¡± When she was pregnant with her earlier and spoke angrily to Huo Ci, she said that she did not want her. She also went to the hospital and into the operating theater. She must have hated her and resented her. That was why she punished her in such a way. ¡°No.¡± Wen Ruoshui¡¯s voice was hoarse as she comforted her gently. ¡°Why would she? She can¡¯t wait to love you. She won¡¯t blame you. Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. The baby loves you very much. She also knows that you love her.¡± So that¡¯s what she thought. I didn¡¯t know she had such a knot in her heart. Why would she think that! ¡°Shui Shui, it¡¯s my fault. She doesn¡¯t want me anymore.¡± Nangong Lengyu repeated the words in despair and pain. She didn¡¯t know what to do. She didn¡¯t know how to get over it. She didn¡¯t know how to accept the devastating fact that she wasn¡¯t there. ¡°Be good and stop crying. How could she not want you? She knows you¡¯re a good mother. She knows you love her very much. She¡¯s just gone somewhere else.¡± Wen Ruoshui wiped her tears away. She didn¡¯t know how to persuade her to stop being so upset and sad. Chapter 1551 - The Wen Yan Couple (56) ¡°Why are the heavens so cruel? Why did they do this to me?¡± Nangong Lengyu questioned hoarsely. She wanted nothing but the baby. She could only beg God to return the baby to her. What had she done to deserve this? Did God have to punish her like this? ¡°Yu¡¯er, life and death are up to fate.¡± Wen Ruoshui looked at her seriously. ¡°You live well. I have to live well too. We have to live well so that we can make them proud. Don¡¯t worry, Baby is in another place. Chu Chu will help us take good care of her.¡± Nangong Lengyu cried even more sadly and hopelessly. ¡°Why did you do this to me? You took Chu Chu away, and now you¡¯ve taken the baby away.¡± Chu Chu was there. That¡¯s right. How could she have forgotten that Chu Chu was over there! Chu Chu would definitely take care of the baby like she was her own daughter. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. If you continue like this, Baby and Chu Chu will feel sorry for you.¡± Wen Ruoshui hugged her. ¡°My heart will ache too. Look at Uncle Nangong and Little Mo. They¡¯re so haggard because of you.¡± People had to live for the living, not the dead. They could think about them and remember them forever but they couldn¡¯t be immersed in pain and suffering forever. Nangong Lengyu wiped her tears and stopped crying. She bit her lip and said nothing. Wen Ruoshui looked at the cold food and asked gently, ¡°Shall I make you some noodles? Your favorite Yangchun noodles.¡± Nangong Lengyu was tired from crying. She had no strength left in her. She slumped onto the bed, her eyes swollen like walnuts. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± She didn¡¯t want to eat. Her baby was gone. What was she doing alive? She should be with her! She had thought about it day and night, looking forward to her arrival. In the end, she didn¡¯t even want her anymore. Shui Shui was right. She had her father, Little Mo, and her. There were still people in the world she cared about. She wasn¡¯t alone. Nangong Lengmo walked in from the door and brought over a new hot meal. His heart ached so much that he did not know what to do. He hoped that Sister Shui Shui could persuade his sister. ¡°Sister, I beg you, just eat something!¡± He was wrong. It was all his fault. He should have stayed close to his sister and Little Star. Maybe then this wouldn¡¯t have happened, and Little Star wouldn¡¯t have just left them. She was so young. If she went to that world alone, could she find Grandma? Could she find Aunt Chu Chu? Wen Ruoshui brought the food over and looked at Nangong Lengyu. ¡°Yu¡¯er, look at Little Mo. Open your eyes and look at him. Look at what he has become. Doesn¡¯t your heart ache at all?¡± For the first time in so many days, Nangong Lengyu looked at him seriously. He was so thin that his sharp chin was out. His dark circles were like panda eyes, and his cheeks were sunken. In an instant, tears could not help but roll down her face. She choked up and said, ¡°Little Mo, tell Daddy that I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve thought it through. I won¡¯t continue like this. Let him rest well!¡± Little Mo was already like this. Her father had been with her these days because of her. He didn¡¯t sleep or rest, afraid that she would do something stupid. Nangong Lun walked in and asked her angrily, ¡°Yu¡¯er, what do you want Daddy to do? Tell me, do you want me to die and take care of her before you¡¯re satisfied?¡± She was his daughter. It hurt him most to see her torment herself. There were many moments when he wished he could tell her to give up, but he couldn¡¯t be softhearted. He had to keep going. The pain would pass. He didn¡¯t want her daughter to ruin her life because of that child. Chapter 1552 - The Wen Yan Couple (87) ¡°Dad.¡± Nangong Lengyu looked at him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll pull myself together.¡± She couldn¡¯t go on like this. She couldn¡¯t let people who cared about her suffer because of her. Tears welled in Nangong Lun¡¯s eyes as he looked at her seriously. ¡°Yu¡¯er, you live for yourself, not others. You still have a long way to go. You can¡¯t stop because of this accident.¡± It was good that his daughter had thought it through. He knew that his daughter would not fall so easily. He was relieved that she was getting better. He had made the right decision. She was going to live her life, not become a mother at this age and live for the child of a man she hated. That child could only blame her for choosing the wrong father and the wrong family to be born into. Wen Ruoshui looked at Nangong Lun and felt that something was wrong. From the beginning until now, Uncle Nangong had been too calm and cold. From beginning to end, he hadn¡¯t mentioned Little Star at all. Nor had he felt any pain at her departure. She knew that Uncle Nangong had asked her to abort Little Star because Little Star was Huo Ci¡¯s child. Huo Ci had hurt Yu¡¯er too deeply. He hated Huo Ci, so he disliked Little Star as well. Nangong Lengyu had thought it through. It was one thing to accept the truth, but the blow of losing the baby was too painful for her. It was not something that she could recover from in a short period of time. Wen Ruoshui¡¯s research lab was researching a secret project. She was the leader and the core researcher. Without her, the project could not proceed. She did not stay here for long. After spending a week with Nangong Lengyu, she comforted her and saw that her mental state was getting better by the day before she left. Nangong Lun looked at her gratefully. ¡°Thank you, Shui Shui. Yu¡¯er wouldn¡¯t have recovered so quickly if you hadn¡¯t come over.¡± Wen Ruoshui had always wanted to ask a question. Looking straight at the man in front of her, she finally asked, ¡°Uncle Nangong, did Little Star really die when she was born?¡± When Yu¡¯er was giving birth, Uncle Nangong and the old butler were the only ones around. She wondered if he would give Little Star away because of his hatred for Huo Ci¡­ She knew she shouldn¡¯t think that, but it didn¡¯t feel right. Little Star had always been healthy in Yu¡¯er¡¯s womb. How could she have been born and gone? ¡°Shui Shui.¡± Nangong Lun¡¯s eyes were red in the face of her questioning. His voice was hoarse and painful. ¡°She is Yu¡¯er¡¯s daughter and my granddaughter.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Wen Ruoshui also felt that she was overthinking. She had been rude. ¡°Uncle Nangong, Yu¡¯er¡¯s condition is still a little unstable. If anything happens, call me immediately. I¡¯ll fly back immediately.¡± Even a vicious tiger would not eat its cubs. How could Uncle Nangong hurt Little Star? He loved Yu¡¯er so much, so how could he bear to see his daughter in such pain? ¡°Okay.¡± Nangong Lun lowered his eyes and wiped his tears. He reminded her, ¡°Be careful on the way. Call me when you get home to tell me you¡¯re safe.¡± Wen Ruoshui left. Nangong Lun watched her leave before turning to Uncle Li. ¡°Is everything done?¡± Uncle Li sighed deeply in his heart and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s done. Don¡¯t worry, sir. I won¡¯t treat that child badly.¡± Chapter 1553 - The Wen Yan Couple (88) After Wen Ruoshui returned to China, she became busy. Yan Yuanfei¡¯s physical condition was very strange. Other than every time his illness acted up, he was no different from an ordinary person. Whether it was eating, sleeping, or working, it did not affect him at all. He was a man of his word. Every time his illness acted up, he did not hide it from her. He would get Yu Bo to inform her, which also gave her a lot of relief. What she was most afraid of was that he would shoulder everything alone. On Sunday afternoon, Wen Ruoshui rested and left before noon. She packed Yan Yuanfei¡¯s favorite food and prepared to go over to give him a surprise. It had been a busy time. The two of them hadn¡¯t eaten together in a week. The people around Yan Yuanfei all knew Wen Ruoshui. When they saw her coming, they respectfully led the way. ¡°Miss Wen, please come in. Sir has just finished a meeting and is resting.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Wen Ruoshui walked to the door and did not see Yu Bo guarding it. Afraid of disturbing his rest, she did not knock and gently pushed the door open. The office was empty. No one was there. There were sounds in the bathroom next door. The man¡¯s low, suppressed coughs were heard. They were each more serious than the last, as if he were trying to cough out his heart and lungs. Wen Ruoshui¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed. She nervously put down the things in her hand and walked over. Was he having another attack? Why hadn¡¯t he told her? Just as she was about to push the door open and enter, she heard Yan Yuanfei¡¯s voice coming from inside. ¡°Yu Bo.¡± Yan Yuanfei suppressed his cough. His breathing was very chaotic because of the violent cough. ¡°Give me your phone.¡± Yu Bo looked at him. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s better to tell Miss Wen. You can¡¯t always keep her in the dark using work as an excuse. If she finds out, how are you going to explain yourself?¡± Yan Yuanfei¡¯s voice was very low and hoarse. ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m having a relapse. It¡¯s just typhoid fever. Why should I tell her? I¡¯m just making her worry.¡± Yu Bo still wanted to say something, but after being glared at by him, he obediently handed the phone over. He braced himself and said fearlessly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it more important to tell Miss Wen?¡± ¡°She¡¯s very busy.¡± Yan Yuanfei sighed softly and sent her a message. He said in a low voice, ¡°My illness has already made her very worried. Don¡¯t tell her about small matters.¡± He didn¡¯t even know how much longer he could stay in this state. How could he let her keep worrying about him and troubling her? After he finished speaking, he sent the message. He clearly heard a familiar bell ring in the direction of the door. His eyes panicked for a moment, and a hint of helplessness flashed across them. He called out gently, ¡°Shui Shui.¡± This girl was afraid that he would not tell her if he had an attack. She often came to visit him. Wen Ruoshui pushed open the door and looked at him interrogatively with red eyes. ¡°You can hide it from me just because you¡¯re sick with another illness?¡± Yan Yuanfei¡¯s face was a little weak and white, and his lips were abnormally pale. He smiled at her and said, ¡°I was wrong. In the future, no matter what illness it is, I¡¯ll tell you, okay?¡± She had been concentrating on academic research. He was ill, and she had to be distracted by the thought of him taking care of him. It wasn¡¯t a major illness, so why let her worry? ¡°What did you just say?¡± When Wen Ruoshui was angry, her expression was extremely calm. The angrier she was, the calmer she was. ¡°What I said just now doesn¡¯t count.¡± Yan Yuanfei apologized and looked at her with a smile. ¡°I packed some food. I haven¡¯t eaten yet.¡± ¡°You still want to eat?¡± Wen Ruoshui drawled. Chapter 1554 - The Wen Yan Couple (89) ¡°Then punish me by making me starve for a day.¡± Yan Yuanfei¡¯s attitude of admitting his mistake was very good. He smiled and asked her, ¡°What do you think?¡± Wen Ruoshui was worried to death. Seeing that the man in front of her was still smiling at her and acting coquettishly to her, she was even angrier. ¡°You still have the cheek to smile?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t laugh anymore.¡± Yan Yuanfei stopped smiling and held her hand. ¡°Little Miss, I know I was wrong. I definitely won¡¯t hide it from you anymore. Don¡¯t be angry.¡± Wen Ruoshui¡¯s heart ached. She knew that he was afraid that she would worry, so he didn¡¯t say anything. But the more he acted like this, the more worried she became. She even felt that if he hid it from her once, he would hide it from her countless times. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that women are suspicious?¡± Yan Yuanfei looked at her seriously and raised his hand. ¡°I swear I¡¯ll only hide it from you this time. If I lie, I¡¯ll¡­¡± Wen Ruoshui quickly covered his mouth and glared at him angrily. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? When did I say that I don¡¯t believe you?¡± Could an oath be mentioned casually? She didn¡¯t believe in these things at first, but ever since Dongfang Chu left, she became more and more convinced. Recently, she even started to pray to Buddha with Grandma. Perhaps it was to seek a peace of mind! Yan Yuanfei¡¯s appetite was very good. He ate with her again, but he was not hungry. When he saw her, he could eat two more bowls of rice. The most real happiness in the world was simple and warm. With her by his side, no matter how bitter it was, he could endure it. He couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine how much longer he would be able to hold on if she wasn¡¯t with him one day. How many more days could he last? Yu Bo was waiting at the back. He looked at the couple sitting on the sofa and feeding each other. His eyes were slightly moist and he did not know what to feel. God was so unfair sometimes. Sir was devoted to doing good to his country and his people, and had never done a bad thing. Why was such a fate placed on him? If it were possible, he wanted the heavens to give him all the injustice and all the bad fates, so that Sir could live well and spend his life with the people he loved. ¡°Is it good?¡± Wen Ruoshui asked him with a smile. ¡°Delicious.¡± Yan Yuanfei looked at her and suddenly said, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Wen Ruoshui blinked her big eyes and looked at him curiously. She saw the man¡¯s slender fingers slowly approaching her. Yan Yuanfei pinched a grain of rice that was stuck to her cheek and said with a smile, ¡°How old are you? You can eat until you have rice on your face. What if I¡¯m not here?¡± Those words brought tears to Wen Ruoshui¡¯s eyes. She said nothing, just stared at him in silence. Yan Yuanfei suddenly realized that he had said something bad again. She had said before that he was not allowed to say that he was not around. It was inauspicious. He quickly corrected himself. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you eat until you have rice on your face. I¡¯m here.¡± Wen Ruoshui sniffled and silently picked up the bowl. She picked up the rice, but the rice in her mouth did not taste good. Oh, you.¡± Yan Yuanfei sighed and took her bowl away. ¡°Shui Shui, you should enjoy life to the fullest. With you by my side, I¡¯m the happiest person.¡± What the hell was he going to do with her! Wen Ruoshui knew that, so she wanted to cherish every minute she had with him while he was still well. But she couldn¡¯t help it. Her emotions were also very sensitive. When she heard those words, she couldn¡¯t help but think bad thoughts and feel sad. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to meet someone in the afternoon. What if your eyes turn red from crying?¡± Yan Yuanfei gently tapped her bulging cheeks. ¡°Aren¡¯t I fine now?¡± Chapter 1555 - : The Wen Yan Couple (90) Wen Ruoshui never expected that the person Yan Yuan insisted on taking her to see was someone she knew. Looking at the young man in front of her, she felt a little complicated and thought of Little Star. The young man was the young man who lived in the manor next door to Yu¡¯er when she was pregnant with Little Star. He visited her every day and Yu¡¯er even joked that she would give Little Star to him as his wife. The young man¡¯s eyebrows had already grown, and he was becoming more handsome. After the childishness on his body faded, his aura was very strong and gave people an invisible pressure. However, his name was not Jun Shiyan now. When he was called Gu Zhishi, he was the son of the Gu family. He had just returned to the country some time ago and was preparing to take over the Gu family¡¯s business. ¡°Yu¡¯er, I heard from Ah Yan that you two knew each other before.¡± Yan Yuanfei glanced at Jun Shiyan. ¡°Kid, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid of being rude to Second Sister-in-law.¡± Jun Shiyan¡¯s smile was faint, and he exuded a maturity and calmness that exceeded his age. There were some things that he could not say. Before he returned to the country, Sister Yu had repeatedly reminded him to keep it a secret and not tell anyone about Little Star. It was only when he came to China when he found out who Little Star¡¯s father was and met him. He was the famous Best Actor Huo Ci. That person had a bad temper and a bad personality. He abandoned his wife and daughter and hurt Sister Yu¡¯s heart. He was not worthy of her at all. Fortunately, Sister Yu left him. ¡°We¡¯re all family. There¡¯s no need to be polite.¡± Wen Ruoshui did not expect that she would have such a deep relationship with the young man in front of her. In the blink of an eye, they had become relatives. The young man¡¯s grandma was the daughter of the Yan family. She and Brother Yan should have called her grandma, but she had died early and they had lost contact with her. It was only when he returned that he found the Yan family again. Yan Yuanfei kept feeling that there seemed to be some secret between his wife and his brother. After sending Jun Shiyan off and getting into the car, he asked her, ¡°Are you hiding something from me with Ah Yan?¡± Wen Ruoshui shook her head. ¡°No, you¡¯re thinking too much. What could he and I be hiding from you?¡± She couldn¡¯t be that obvious. She had always kept her secrets very well. However, when she saw Ah Yan today, she couldn¡¯t help but feel sad when she thought of the past. ¡°Fifth Brother went to look for Yu¡¯er.¡± Yan Yuanfei saw her expression and basically guessed it. ¡°Apart from Sixth Brother, we all know that her name is Little Star, right?¡± Wen Ruoshui¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Fifth Brother went to look for her? Why didn¡¯t Yu¡¯er tell me?¡± Yan Yuanfei sighed deeply, his eyes filled with pity. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that if you guys find out, you¡¯ll unconsciously mention that Little Star will live very well in heaven!¡± Yu¡¯er and Sixth Brother¡¯s child had already become a little angel before she could open her eyes to see the world. She wondered if she had given birth to more like Yu¡¯er or Sixth Brother. ¡°What about Huo Ci?¡± Wen Ruoshui asked him nervously. ¡°Sixth Brother doesn¡¯t know. With his temper, what will happen if he finds out? Yu¡¯er wants peace, so let¡¯s give her a peaceful life. Sixth Brother is too young and insensible.¡± Yan Yuanfei also knew that it was not solely his fault. However, as a man, he could not be loyal to the woman he liked for the rest of his life. If he did not love her, protect her and trust her unconditionally, he did not deserve her. Sixth Brother was too childish. Chapter 1556 - The Wen Yan Couple (91) Wen Ruoshui was relieved. It was fine as long as Huo Ci did not know. However, with Fifth Brother¡¯s temper, could he keep a secret? There was obvious worry in his eyes. ¡°What about Fifth Brother?¡± Yan Yuanfei smiled at him. ¡°Don¡¯t think that Fifth Brother looks more unreliable than Sixth Brother. He knows very well that he¡¯s more sensible than Sixth Brother. He won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± Fifth Brother just looked like he was fooling around. He was just putting on a show for others. He had suffered too much since he was young and was much more stable than Sixth Brother. ¡°That will do.¡± Naturally, Wen Ruoshui would believe him. After all, he was his brother. He knew each of their personalities best. Yan Yuanfei hugged her and whispered into her ear, ¡°Are you going back tonight?¡± Wen Ruoshui was aroused by his hot breath and his rich and sexy voice. She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m on leave today. I won¡¯t go back.¡± ¡°Then accompany me!¡± Yan Yuanfei pulled her into his arms and sighed in satisfaction. He felt his blood heating up. ¡°Yes.¡± Wen Ruoshui missed him too. When will they have a baby? She wanted very much to have a baby that belonged to both of them. However, they had already gotten their marriage certificate and had been together for so long. Her stomach had not changed at all. Even without her mother¡¯s urging, she was starting to panic. But every time she mentioned it to him, he said it didn¡¯t matter. He wanted more time to enjoy their time together. He just had to let nature take its course with the baby. Time passed the fastest. Soon, five years slipped away. Wen Ruoshui was very glad that the man she loved was still alive and well. However, his physical condition was getting worse by the day. Three years ago, he had only been sick for a few days. His health was not good, and the rest of the time, he was no different from an ordinary person. But after that, every time his illness acted up and his body visibly collapsed. He lost weight and pain followed. Wen Ruoshui carried a bowl of freshly stewed chicken soup and pushed open the door of the study. She looked at the frighteningly thin man and said gently, ¡°Mr. Yan, can you eat something before working?¡± Yan Yuanfei raised his head gently and smiled at her. ¡°Yes, Mrs. Yan.¡± ¡°Can you rest for two days? Big Brother has already given you a break, but you still can¡¯t stay idle.¡± Wen Ruoshui sighed helplessly. ¡°If you continue like this, I¡¯ll call Big Brother and ask him to come over and take a look.¡± ¡°I was wrong.¡± Yan Yuan insisted on going to get the chicken soup, but she snatched it away. He smiled ingratiatingly. ¡°Mrs. Yan, I¡¯ll sleep after dinner. I¡¯ll rest up and accompany you to the movie, okay?¡± ¡°So you still remember. I thought you had forgotten. Workaholic.¡± Wen Ruoshui glared at him angrily. ¡°How could I forget about Yu¡¯er¡¯s new movie?¡± Yan Yuanfei looked at her. ¡°Give me the chicken soup.¡± Wen Ruoshui slapped his hand away. ¡°There¡¯s no need for Minister Yan to fight over such a small matter. Let me feed you.¡± Yan Yuanfei said, ¡°Thank you, Madam.¡± His stomach felt warm as he finished the bowl of chicken soup. ¡°Have you drunk it?¡± Yan Yuanfei asked her. Wen Ruoshui said, ¡°I have to serve you first, sir.¡± Yan Yuanfei smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll return the favor. Then I¡¯ll serve you too.¡± In the past few years, Wen Ruoshui¡¯s culinary skills had improved greatly. She looked for the head chef of the state banquet to learn from him. The food she cooked was very standard, and she was also working hard to make food that suited him. Chapter 1557 - The Wen Yan Couple (92) Nangong Lengyu¡¯s new movie happened to premiere on the same day as Huo Ci¡¯s new movie. They both premiered at midnight, and half of the box office sales were taken up by them. When Wen Ruoshui and Yan Yuanfei arrived at the cinema, the usually deserted cinema was bustling with noise and excitement. They were all fans of Huo Ci and Nangong Lengyu. ¡°Brother Yan, if the two of them hadn¡¯t separated back then, would they still be at this grand occasion today?¡± Wen Ruoshui knew that Nangong Lengyu¡¯s entry into the entertainment industry was definitely related to Huo Ci. Yu¡¯er said that she had let go, but even she, her good friend, did not know what she was thinking. Perhaps she was letting Huo Ci see her on the big screen to take revenge on him? ¡°There are no ifs in this world. What happened has happened.¡± Yan Yuanfei¡¯s eyes flashed with regret. ¡°Let¡¯s go in!¡± They didn¡¯t come to the movies much. Either she was busy or he was. Moreover, every time he appeared in a crowded place, he would mobilize a large number of people and make it too troublesome. It was very rare for the two people to have a few bodyguards. Those standing outside were all waiting to watch the second viewing. Since they did not manage to buy tickets for the first viewing, it could be seen how strong their box office appeal was. Fans were all coming over to watch the movies in the middle of the night. When Wen Ruoshui and Yan Yuanfei entered the venue, it was already filled with people. Yan Yuanfei was holding popcorn and coke. Wen Ruoshui looked at the person sitting in front of them. He was wearing a cap that was pulled low. He was dressed in black and seemed to have melted into the darkness. The back of his head looked a little familiar. Yan Yuanfei naturally saw it too. He looked at her and placed the coke in his cup before giving her the popcorn. The man in front was eating popcorn and drinking Coke. He looked very relaxed. Yan Yuanfei patted him. The man in front muttered impatiently. He didn¡¯t turn around or do anything else. Yan Yuanfei patted him again. The person in front was still playing dead, as if he didn¡¯t notice it. Yan Yuanfei smiled helplessly and patted him again. He lowered his voice. ¡°Sixth Brother.¡± The mysterious man in front, Huo Ci, cursed and jumped up in fright. The popcorn in his hand flew everywhere. When he saw the two of them, he asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Wen Ruoshui smiled. ¡°What else can I do here? I¡¯m here to watch a movie.¡± However, she had never expected Huo Ci to come to see Yu¡¯er¡¯s movie premiere. As a celebrity, he had put in a lot of effort to dress up to avoid being discovered by his fans. After the popcorn rain, some bad-tempered fans stood up while cursing and pointing at Huo Ci. What kind of person was he? He had no manners at all. Someone with sharp eyes suddenly pointed at him and shouted, ¡°Huo Ci, he¡¯s Huo Ci!¡± Huo Ci was speechless. He had already cursed countless times in his heart. He pushed away a person who was about to take off his hat and roared angrily, ¡°I¡¯m not Huo Ci. You¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡± Didn¡¯t these people have eyeballs in their eyes. Did they all have radars? It was dark and he was wearing a mask and hat. How the hell was he found out? Wen Ruoshui looked at his exasperated expression and quickly stood up to stop the people who wanted to come over. ¡°You guys think he looks like Huo Ci too, right? Many people say that, but he¡¯s really not Huo Ci. He¡¯s my younger brother.¡± Chapter 1558 - The Wen Yan Couple (93) The lighting in the cinema was a little dim. Coupled with the fact that Huo Ci was wearing a mask and sunglasses, even those who recognized him began to suspect that they had made a mistake. Perhaps it was someone who really looked like him. Movie King Huo¡¯s movie was also screening today. According to reliable information from his fans, Movie King Huo always watched the premiere of his own movie. Moreover, he would always travel incognito and blend in with the fans. Just the number of times he was discovered was already quite a lot. There were even fans who had posted photos with Best Actor Huo at the cinema! ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Wen Ruoshui apologized to the person Huo Ci had spilled popcorn on. The people who had gathered around because of the mention of Huo Ci heard that there had been a mistake. After hearing that it was not Huo Ci, they dispersed. The movie was about to start. They apologized and let it go. However, there were still people who felt that something was wrong. They felt that it was Huo Ci. Would an ordinary person dress up like this when they were watching a movie? Wen Ruoshui watched as everyone returned to their seats. Huo Ci was about to leave too. Wen Ruoshui said, ¡°The movie is about to start. Where are you going?¡± Huo Ci said casually, ¡°I¡¯m in the wrong theater. I¡¯m going to my movie.¡± Wen Ruoshui sighed in her heart. His temper was still the same. It was said that women liked to say one thing but mean another. Wasn¡¯t it the same for men? ¡°It¡¯s already started. Just watch it with me and your second brother!¡± Huo Ci coughed to hide his guilt and embarrassment. ¡°Since you¡¯ve said so, I¡¯ll give you face.¡± Yan Yuanfei shook his head helplessly and looked at him. ¡°Sit down quickly. Don¡¯t disturb others from watching the movie.¡± In the movie, Nangong Lengyu had many intimate scenes with the male lead. There were kissing scenes and bed scenes, as well as nude scenes. The scenes were very sensual. The two boys beside Huo Ci watched without blinking. The goddess¡¯s body was too lustful. It was an ultimate pleasure to watch. ¡°Holy shit, look at the goddess¡¯s body. She¡¯s gorgeous!¡± Boy A said. ¡°If my future girlfriend had this body, I¡¯d be satisfied even if I died.¡± Boy B said. ¡°Forget it. There¡¯s no woman in the world with a body like my goddess¡¯s. My goddess has the golden ratio. The perfect body.¡± Boy A sighed. There was a faint fire in Huo Ci¡¯s eyes as he sneered. ¡°What¡¯s so good about it? Can¡¯t you tell that it¡¯s a nude substitute?¡± Boy A looked at him. ¡°How do you know it was a naked substitute?¡± Huo Ci thought to himself that he had seen it before. ¡°If I say it¡¯s a nude substitute, it¡¯s a nude substitute.¡± Boy A knew a lot of fans who wouldn¡¯t allow their goddesses to be desecrated by anyone. Radicals like the one next to him were one of them. He said, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of any of the female stars in Hollywood using naked substitutes. The reports say they do it in person.¡± Huo Ci clenched his fists, his eyes burning. He only suppressed his anger after Yan Yuanfei kicked him under the chair. He gritted his teeth. ¡°If I say she had a naked substitute, she had a naked substitute.¡± The boy beside him shivered at his sudden dangerous aura. He felt scared and didn¡¯t dare anger him anymore. He obediently watched the movie. However, this boy was a talkative person. After a while, he started again. Afraid that Huo Ci would hear him, he lowered his voice and said to his companion, ¡°The goddess¡¯ lips are too sexy. They¡¯re so sacred that I don¡¯t even dare to have any thoughts of blasphemy.¡± Huo Ci frowned and gritted his teeth. ¡°Kissing substitutes. That¡¯s kissing substitutes!¡± Were they all fans? Did they use their eyes as lanterns? Those lips were obviously not hers. They were just kissing substitutes! Chapter 1559 - The Wen Yan Couple (94) The fan next to him was too scared to speak when he heard his irascible voice. He thought he was crazy enough, but someone was crazier than he was. The irascible fan sitting beside him must be a devoted obsessed fan. He must be the kind of perverted fan who treated a goddess as his own personal belonging. Wen Ruoshui and Yan Yuanfei looked at each other with obvious helplessness and sympathy in their eyes. Old Sixth had not forgotten! How could he forget such an unforgettable relationship so easily? Huo Ci also realized that he had lost his composure. In the future, he would just watch the movie quietly and shut his mouth. What did it have to do with him if she was filming a nude scene or a kiss scene? However, he knew very well that the sour unhappiness spreading in his chest was caused by jealousy and extreme possessiveness. That¡¯s right. That was the woman he¡¯d once had. How could he allow her to be looked at and fantasized about by other disgusting men? The movie ended. After saying goodbye to the couple, Huo Ci got up and left. Yan Yuanfei had just gotten up when he felt his vision go black. An intense pain instantly spread throughout his limbs and bones. After a painful and suppressed groan, he fell onto the chair. Wen Ruoshui had experienced his illness countless times and was already calm enough. However, her body still trembled unconsciously, and her voice was trembling. ¡°Huo Ci! Wait a moment.¡± Huo Ci had just reached the door when he heard Wen Ruoshui calling him. He knew that something was wrong and turned to rush in. Unexpectedly, her calling him Huo Ci had already exposed his true identity. The fans present swarmed around him to see if he was really Huo Ci. Huo Ci was anxious. With a roar, he pushed aside the people surrounding him. ¡°Get lost. Don¡¯t you know those with the same name?¡± He exuded a dangerous bloody aura that made one¡¯s heart palpitate. The people who surrounded him ran away in a hurry, not daring to approach him again. They sized him up. Huo Ci ran over and carried Yan Yuanfei on his back. He looked at Wen Ruoshui comfortingly. ¡°Second Sister-in-law, don¡¯t worry. Second Brother will be fine.¡± He had experienced this sudden situation countless times. However, every time Second Brother fell ill, his heart still hung in his throat as he was afraid that something would happen to him. Wen Ruoshui nodded. ¡°Yu Bo is already waiting. Get out quickly.¡± She had already given him the needle and protected his heart at the first opportunity. There would be absolutely no problem. And she wouldn¡¯t allow anything to happen to him. Yan Yuanfei¡¯s condition was very complicated. There was no time and no pattern to follow. Even the symptoms and stress reactions when the illness acted up were different. When all kinds of uncertainties were put together, it was worrying. This time, Wen Ruoshui guarded him for two days and nights. Yan Yuanfei opened his eyes and saw the woman who was lying by his bed. As she was too tired, she had already fallen asleep. There was a doting look in her eyes. Her fingers were so thin that even he was unwilling to look at them. He wanted to touch her, but in the end, he retracted his hand and clenched it tightly. He couldn¡¯t go on like this. His own aches and pains meant nothing. He just wasn¡¯t willing to watch her suffer every time because he was tormented. It was time to put an end to this. Time was up. It had been long enough. Wen Ruoshui was sleeping lightly and woke up when she heard a little movement. The moment she opened her eyes and saw him, tears of surprise flowed down her face. Chapter 1560 - The Wen Yan Couple (95) ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± Yan Yuanfei hugged her gently. After being unconscious for a long time, his voice was extremely hoarse. ¡°What do you think you¡¯ll do if I¡¯m gone one day?¡± What was he supposed to do? What on earth was he supposed to do to minimize the damage to her so that she could live on in good health? He should never have provoked her in the first place. He should never have been so opinionated in the first place. But he didn¡¯t regret it. He was so selfish. Even if he had to turn back time, even if he had to choose again, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to be with her. However, his heart ached. His heart ached for her, who did not have peace every day. ¡°I¡¯ll live well,¡± Wen said, taking his hand and feeling the ache of his bones against his heart. He was too thin. Over the past six months, he had lost weight. He was also in too much pain. Every time it happened, it was excruciating. Sometimes, she wanted to ask him to hang on for her. To live was the biggest kidnapping of all. She was a doctor. How could she be so cruel as to watch the quality of her patient¡¯s life plummet? He might as well be free to choose. She should let go and let him choose whether to live or end. But what to do? She couldn¡¯t accept him leaving her. ¡°Yes.¡± Yan Yuanfei had already used all his strength after saying a few words. The pain crushed every bone and every cell in his body. ¡°Hubby.¡± Wen Ruoshui¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she looked at him seriously. ¡°It hurts, doesn¡¯t it? I¡¯ve thought it through. I won¡¯t stop you anymore. Do whatever you want. I respect your choice.¡± ¡°Idiot.¡± Yan Yuanfei sighed softly. She agreed but Granny, Mother and his gang of brothers would not agree! The descendants of the Yan family could die grandly or be tortured to death by illness, but they would not be allowed to euthanize themselves and choose to die cowardly. What kind of torture had this silly girl gone through? How much had she given up to say this to him in such despair? ¡°If you¡¯re gone, I¡¯ll find a good man to marry. I¡¯ll have a son and a daughter and live happily ever after.¡± Wen Ruoshui¡¯s voice was low and gentle. ¡°I don¡¯t want to meet you again in my next life or the next.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Yan Yuanfei replied softly. ¡°If there¡¯s a next life, I¡¯ll be an ordinary person and live an ordinary life. In the next life, I must meet you and marry you. I¡¯ll have a son and a daughter. It¡¯ll be called happiness and peace.¡± Wen Ruoshui tried not to cry, but her tears were like faucets. They flowed more and more, choking her. She wanted to say that she didn¡¯t want a next life and that it was something insubstantial. She didn¡¯t believe it. She wanted to grow old with him and have a son and a daughter with him. However, all of this happiness that was ordinary in the eyes of ordinary people was a huge hope for them. The Yan family had served the country and the people for generations, but they ended up like this. The heavens were too cruel and unfair! ¡°Is there anything to eat?¡± Yan Yuanfei raised his hand with difficulty to wipe her tears and teased her. ¡°Honey, look at me. I¡¯m so hungry that I don¡¯t have the strength.¡± Wen Ruoshui smiled with tears in her eyes and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll get you something to eat.¡± This man! No matter how much it hurt or tired or bitter, the man she loved so much refused to see her sad. Chapter 1561 - The Wen Yan Couple (96) Yan Yuanfei looked at her back affectionately, as if he wanted to engrave her in his heart with this look. Or like after this look, he would never see her again. The porridge that Wen Ruoshui had kept warm in the casserole was still warm. She brought it over and fed it to him. Yan Yuanfei had just woken up and his appetite was not very good. He only ate half a bowl before he could not eat anymore. After drinking half a cup of water, he finally looked much better and was no longer as transparent and pale as before. When Wen Ruoshui cleared away the dishes, he even got out of bed. He seemed to be in good spirits as he followed her to the kitchen. ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡± Yan Yuanfei hugged her from behind. His thin hand held her small hand and washed the dishes with her. Wen Ruoshui, who had her back facing him, could only feel the man¡¯s endless tenderness, but she could not see the reluctance and sorrow that spread from his eyes. Pain soaked every cell in his body. ¡°Hubby.¡± Wen Ruoshui¡¯s voice was gentle. Her lips curled into a smile, but her eyes were filled with broken tears. ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll always be happy and loving?¡± ¡°Hubby.¡± Wen Ruoshui¡¯s voice was gentle. Her lips curled into a smile, but her eyes were filled with broken tears. ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll always be happy and loving?¡± His temper was too good to be true. He spoiled her to the point of no return. Everything she said was a lie. If he was gone, where could she find another man like him who could indulge her bad temper? ¡°Yes,¡± Yan Yuanfei replied in a low voice. His voice was a little hoarse, but very gentle. He always wanted a little more time. A little more time. Even if it was just a little time, he wanted to be with her and watch over her. Wen Ruoshui smiled and raised her head to kiss the man¡¯s chin. His stubble tickled her. She looked at him with curved eyes. ¡°Hubby, you should shave.¡± Yan Yuanfei leaned over and kissed her smooth forehead gently with his pale lips. He smiled and said, ¡°Okay, help me shave after you wash the dishes.¡± Wen Ruoshui nodded. ¡°How about tomorrow morning?¡± ¡°No.¡± Yan Yuanfei shook his head. ¡°Ah Yan is looking for me. I¡¯m going to see him later. Help me dress up!¡± Wen Ruoshui muttered strangely, ¡°It¡¯s already so late. Can¡¯t you go tomorrow?¡± Ah Yan was not an ignorant person. He knew that Brother Yan had just woken up and would not disturb him. ¡°It must be something very important.¡± Yan Yuanfei smiled gently. When he looked at her, he was deeply attached to her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Wen Ruoshui nodded. ¡°It must be very important for Ah Yan to look for you now, but you can¡¯t be too tired, understand?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my dear wife. I will come back to sleep with you.¡± Yan Yuanfei kissed her ear affectionately and said hoarsely, ¡°Warm the bed and wait for me.¡± Wen Ruoshui couldn¡¯t help but tremble. She muttered, ¡°We¡¯re already an old couple, yet you¡¯re still so indecent.¡± Yan Yuanfei chuckled and retorted, ¡°How are we an old couple? We haven¡¯t even gotten over the seven year itch!¡± They finished washing the dishes. Wen Ruoshui washed his face and helped him shave. She chose a warm camel-colored coat for him and a white turtleneck sweater. She happily adjusted his collar. ¡°My husband is still the most handsome.¡± Although the man was very, very thin, so thin that he was a little out of shape, his outstanding temperament was still so superior that one could ignore his appearance. Chapter 1562 - The Wen Yan Couple (7) Wen Ruoshui felt that he was exceptionally clingy and coquettish today. No matter what, he wanted her to do things with him. He looked at her affectionately and blissfully. She walked him to the door. He wrapped his arms around her and gave her a feather-light, soul-stirring kiss. His voice was husky, but it only made him look sexier. ¡°Wait for me to get back.¡± Wen Ruoshui nodded. ¡°All right.¡± She stood in the doorway and watched him get in. He rolled down the window and pointed to his lips. ¡°Lucky kiss.¡± Wen Ruoshui¡¯s heart was wrapped in happiness and gentleness. She felt so soft that she seemed to be floating in the clouds. She smiled and leaned forward to kiss him. But he didn¡¯t settle for a light taste. He kissed her deeply, tenderly and wistfully, stealing her breath and her sanity. After his car disappeared in front of her, she didn¡¯t come back to her senses for a long, long time. She touched her slightly swollen lips and her eyes were filled with happiness. She was here, at home, waiting for him to return. But this farewell was a farewell. This wait would never come again. Once he was gone, he was never able to return to her. When Wen Ruoshui received the news of the explosion, her head was blank for a long, long time. Her body was numb. They told her. He was dead. Death by explosion. Impossible. How was that possible? He had told her to wait for his return. He had said he would return. He was a liar. He was a big fat liar. Her grandmother, her mother, and her sister had all come over and told her in tears that he was no longer there. They wanted her to visit him and see him one last time. She won¡¯t go. He can¡¯t be dead. How could he be dead? So much bitterness and pain had failed to defeat him and take his life. How could a small explosion take it? ¡°Second Sister-in-law.¡± Huo Ci half-knelt in front of her and looked at the woman who seemed to have lost her tears and soul. His eyes were red. ¡°Second Brother¡¯s body is about to be cremated. Take another look at him!¡± While his second brother was talking to Jun Shiyan, the room suddenly exploded with too much force. Jun Shiyan was seriously injured. Second Brother was nowhere to be found. By the time the body was found, it was burned beyond recognition. He didn¡¯t believe it. Big Brother didn¡¯t believe it. No one did. A DNA test proved that it was indeed Second Brother. But how could he die like this? In the past two days, he had endured immense pain and gone to look for Jun Shiyan countless times. Why was his second brother dead and he was still alive? What right did he have to live in this world? He wanted to find him and find out what was going on. What did he do to let his residence be invaded by people who set up a time bomb? However, he was stopped. Jun Shiyan was unwilling to see anyone, including him. He only said that he was also a victim and did not know anything. The hospital had given a diagnosis about him. He was severely disfigured, 80% of his body was burned, and his leg nerves were severely damaged. He was crippled and would never be able to stand up again. He did think that the more he hid, the more guilty he felt. ¡°I want to see Ah Yan.¡± Wen Ruoshui suddenly looked up, her dilated pupils returning to normal. ¡°Sixth Brother, bring me to see Ah Yan.¡± Only Ah Yan was involved in this. Only he knew what was going on. She wanted to know what had happened. She wanted to know every detail. Chapter 1563 - : The Wen Yan Couple (98) ¡°Second Sister-in-law, he said that he doesn¡¯t want to see anyone.¡± Huo Ci¡¯s eyes were red as he suppressed his extreme pain and anger. ¡°Big Brother and I went to look for him. He doesn¡¯t want to see anyone.¡± If Third Master Jun did not give him an explanation for this matter, he would definitely not let him off. Why was he still alive while Second Brother was not? ¡°I must see him,¡± Wen Ruoshui insisted. She had to at least ask what the situation was. She did not believe any of the results given by the forensic doctor and the police. She just wanted to hear what Ah Yan would say. ¡°I¡¯ll come with you.¡± Huo Ci helped her to her feet. This time, even if he had to use force, he had to rush in to find Third Master Jun and ask him what had happened. Second Brother had just woken up. Why was he in such a hurry to see him? What kind of urgent matter happened such that he had to call his second brother over that day? Rong Yin came over and watched as Huo Ci and Wen Ruoshui go out one after another. Huo Ci still had a murderous aura. He quickly went over to stop them. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Wen Ruoshui¡¯s throat was already extremely dry. She looked at him seriously and said, ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m going to find Ah Yan.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of looking for him? What did Sixth Brother tell you again?¡± Rong Yin glared at Huo Ci. He was such a failure. He was still spouting nonsense at a time like this. ¡°Jun Shiyan is in the intensive care unit now. He¡¯s not out of danger yet. His life and death are unknown. Even if you look for him, what can you get?¡± They were all devastated by what had happened to their second brother. They all wanted to know what was going on. More than anyone, they wanted to get to the bottom of this. But was being impatient and impulsive the solution? Jun Shiyan was not an ordinary person. He was the head of the Gu family and the person who held the lifeline of China¡¯s economy. How could anyone meet him just because they wanted to? He and Second Brother were cousins and were as close as brothers. It was Second Brother who had brought him to his current status. Even if he was a beast, he would not go so far as to harm Second Brother. ¡°Brother, just let me take a look!¡± Wen Ruoshui looked at him pleadingly. She couldn¡¯t let him go without knowing why. She had to find out what had happened that night, and what they had talked about. It was not that she did not believe in Ah Yan. She had watched Ah Yan grow up bit by bit. He was not the kind of person who did not care about others and was cold-blooded. She had been thinking about it for the past two days, her head spinning. When he left that day, he treated her strangely, as if he would never come back. He seemed to be saying goodbye. All she wanted to know was if he had planned this and if he had been ready to leave her and the world. But how could he be so cruel as to leave in such an extreme manner? Huo Ci¡¯s eyes darkened as he questioned him word by word, ¡°Big Brother, do you believe Third Master Jun¡¯s words? Do you believe that he doesn¡¯t know anything?¡± He knew nothing? Who was he kidding! ¡°Then what do you want?¡± Rong Yin pointed at him. ¡°You¡¯ve seen his current state. He has also become like that. He was just lucky to survive.¡± Sixth Brother had always disliked Third Master Jun. He knew that there were many suspicious points in this matter, but what could he do without evidence? ¡°I don¡¯t believe him.¡± Huo Ci sneered. ¡°If he won¡¯t see anyone, doesn¡¯t this mean he¡¯s feeling guilty? You can¡¯t stop me today. I have to go over.¡± Chapter 1564 - The Wen Yan Couple (99) ¡°You have to go?¡± Rong Yin knew that he couldn¡¯t stop him. He wouldn¡¯t listen to anyone now. ¡°I have to go.¡± Huo Ci looked at him seriously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of Second Sister-in-law.¡± Rong Yin felt a headache coming on. He shouted, ¡°Fourth Brother, accompany him.¡± He went over with Ruoshui. He was worried. With his bad temper, he wasn¡¯t even afraid of the emperor when he lost his temper. He was lawless and no one could control him. Jiang Zhe followed. An Yan stood guard outside and stopped them. ¡°Third Master is resting. He won¡¯t see anyone.¡± With Huo Ci¡¯s explosive temper, he immediately could not control the primordial power in his body. His fists were about to rush out. Damn Third Master, he would teach him a lesson first. Wen Ruoshui stopped him and asked An Yan, ¡°Is Ah Yan awake?¡± An Yan shook his head and looked at her solemnly. ¡°Third Master is still unconscious, Miss Wen. Others don¡¯t believe him. You should.¡± Wen Ruoshui looked at An Yan. ¡°I want to speak to Ah Yan alone. I¡¯ll stay at the door and not go in. Is that okay?¡± An Yan was in a difficult position. Wen Ruoshui said, ¡°I¡¯ll do as I say and never go into the ward to disturb him.¡± An Yan believed her. Besides, he was the one guarding outside and there were people guarding inside. She couldn¡¯t enter even if she wanted to. ¡°Miss Wen, please.¡± Wen Ruoshui glanced at Huo Ci and the others. ¡°Sixth Brother, go outside with Fourth Brother and wait for me.¡± Huo Ci glared fiercely at An Yan. He was just Third Master Jun¡¯s dog. A dog that relied on his power. Look at how unreasonable he was. Jiang Zhe nodded at Wen Ruoshui and pulled the unwilling Huo Ci away. Only Wen Ruoshui was left at the door of the ward. She looked at the door and said, ¡°Ah Yan, I know you can hear me. If this is his final decision, I respect him.¡± She was only suspicious, but sometimes a woman¡¯s sixth sense was more accurate than anything else. His behavior before he left that night really made her suspicious. But if he was really determined to do it, why was Ah Yan so seriously injured? The news from Big Brother and the others should be very accurate. If Ah Yan was pretending, it was impossible for him to hide it from them. The entire VIP ward had been cleared because of Jun Shiyan¡¯s stay. It was very quiet. Other than her voice and the sound of various instruments coming from the ward, there was no other sound. ¡°If it isn¡¯t,¡± Wen Ruoshui said, his voice cracking as he clenched his fists, ¡°then I hope you live well. You were the one he was most worried about when he was alive. You must pull yourself together and not disappoint him.¡± Ah Yan was too ruthless. He was afraid that he would make too many enemies and was always worried about him. Before he left, he mentioned Ah Yan and even reminded her that if he was gone one day, she had to help Ah Yan. Before he fell into a deeper abyss, she had to help him. ¡°He¡¯s still waiting for me there. I¡¯d better go.¡± Wen Ruoshui didn¡¯t even know what the point of her visit was. Then she turned and left. Huo Ci had come over to see Jun Shiyan, but he did not see him again. He was so angry that he was about to explode. He wanted to rush back but was stopped by Jiang Zhe. ¡°Sixth Brother, stop fooling around.¡± Jiang Zhe looked at him. ¡°If there¡¯s anything suspicious, do you think Big Brother and I won¡¯t discover it?¡± ¡°You believe in evidence, but I don¡¯t.¡± Huo Ci¡¯s eyes were red as he pointed to his heart. ¡°I only believe in my own heart.¡± Chapter 1565 - The Wen Yan Couple (7) ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Wen Ruoshui looked at him and said seriously, ¡°Sixth Brother, if you still treat me as your second sister-in-law, you¡¯re not allowed to come and cause trouble for him in the future.¡± Huo Ci was so angry that his face twisted and his body trembled involuntarily. ¡°Second Sister-in-law, what do you mean? Are you giving up just like that? Jun Shiyan won¡¯t see anyone. Do you believe his words?¡± Wen Ruoshui¡¯s eyes were as calm as water. She nodded. ¡°I believe you. Don¡¯t cause trouble again in the future.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Huo Ci¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as he squeezed out the word and turned to leave. On the day of Yan Yuanfei¡¯s funeral, the weather that had been gloomy for several days suddenly cleared up. The sun was shining brightly and there were no clouds in the sky. After everyone had left, Wen Ruoshui remained alone at the grave for a long, long time until a thin figure approached her. ¡°Shui Shui, let¡¯s go.¡± Nangong Lengyu finally broke her oath and stepped into China again. However, she did not expect it to be to say goodbye to her second brother. She hadn¡¯t been able to see him one last time. She hadn¡¯t been able to accompany Shui Shui to the wake or the funeral. She had to visit his grave, talk to him, say her final good-byes. ¡°Wait a little longer.¡± Wen Ruoshui took her hand and sat beside her. ¡°Yu¡¯er, it¡¯s a good thing. To him, it¡¯s a good thing. Don¡¯t be sad.¡± In the end, he did not have to suffer anymore. It was a relief for him to endure the torture that ordinary people could not endure. Nangong Lengyu could not help but cry. She hugged her gently. ¡°Yes.¡± Second Brother was too sick. Every time she looked at him, she felt worse than death. Perhaps death was the best option for him. However, it was hard on Shui Shui. What should she live on for? Thinking of those memories was the most torturous and painful. Not far away, Lu Yubai was half-hidden in the shadows. He looked at the two figures sitting side by side in front of the tombstone and sighed with heartache. He half-leaned against the tree trunk and lit a cigarette. He could not tell if it was more painful to be alive or to die. He could understand Second Brother and Second Sister-in-law. However, he really could not understand Sixth Brother and Yu¡¯er. The two of them clearly still had each other in their hearts, but it was really a pity that things had come to this. Not long after. The two people walked in front of him. Nangong Lengyu looked at him. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Lu Yubai asked, ¡°Are you really leaving without seeing anyone?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Nangong Lengyu nodded. Lu Yubai sighed and asked her, ¡°Will you come back after you leave this time?¡± Nangong Lengyu turned to look at the tombstone behind her. ¡°Second Brother won¡¯t blame me. I¡¯ll pay my respects to him at this time every year.¡± Come back? Come back here for what? Lu Yubai watched them get into the car and instructed seriously, ¡°Then take good care of Second Sister-in-law. Call me when you get there.¡± Yu¡¯er had come to China to accompany her second sister-in-law to go with her. Other than him, no one knew that she was back. ¡°Okay.¡± Nangong Lengyu nodded. Lu Yubai watched as she closed the window and the car slowly disappeared before his eyes. He took out a dozen beers from his car and turned around to go to the cemetery again. He would spend another night with Second Brother and drink to his heart¡¯s content. After Yan Yuanfei left, Wen Ruoshui began to believe in Buddha. Time would pass day after day. Time could resolve everything and forget everything. Apart from deep love, the feelings that had been ingrained in her bones would not be forgotten no matter how much time had passed. She loved him to the end of her life. ¡ªFin¡ª Chapter 1566 - Best Actor-Best Actress couple (1) Nangong Lengyu had been in the capital for a week. Other than shopping and eating, she had also offended Huo Shui on the first day of her visit. Fortunately, Shui Shui and her Brother Yan had appeared in time. That b*stard did not dare to touch her, but the two of them had become enemies. Yan Yuanfei had also helped to settle the transfer procedures. He had created a fake name so that he could fool Huo Ci and find an opportunity to get him to break off the engagement. The next day, she went to the principal¡¯s office to settle the final procedures. When the form teacher told her to come in, Huo Ci entered. The principal of No. 1 High School was talking to her. When he saw Huo Ci enter, he quickly turned serious and looked at him. ¡°Young Master Huo, why are you here?¡± This was the overlord of the capital. He was arrogant, condescending, and domineering. No one in the school dared to provoke him. ¡°Get out.¡± He glanced at the principal and gave him face. He pointed at Nangong Lengyu. ¡°I have something to talk to her about alone.¡± The principal was shocked. He glanced at Nangong Lengyu carefully and gave her a look, asking her to follow the Overlord¡¯s instructions. Then, he let out a low cough and left awkwardly. He was extremely arrogant. He carried his school uniform on his shoulder and had a cigarette in his mouth. He slapped a contract on the table and looked down at her. ¡°Sign it.¡± Nangong Lengyu looked up and glanced at him coldly. Her slender fingers pinched the thin piece of paper in her hand. Her face was slightly raised, and she looked cold. ¡°Is everything written on it true?¡± He hooked his finger, and the underling behind him came over to light a cigarette for him. After taking a puff, he blew out a smoke ring and smiled. ¡°A gentleman¡¯s word is a promise!¡± Nangong Lengyu smirked sarcastically. ¡°What kind of gentleman are you? I don¡¯t believe you.¡± Him? He was more like a villain. How dare he say that he was a gentleman? Wasn¡¯t he afraid that the wind would cut his tongue? What a joke. ¡°Then, are you not signing it?¡± He sneered and took the contract away. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re not signing it. I was originally kind and wanted to fulfill your wish.¡± If it weren¡¯t for his second sister-in-law, he would have killed her. How dare she be arrogant in front of him! ¡°Find your second brother and Shui Shui to be my notary.¡± Nangong Lengyu would not believe him. His character was bad. ¡°Otherwise, I won¡¯t sign it.¡± He took the contract and tore it apart in a few moves. He stood up and took two steps before turning to look at her. The corners of his lips curled up into an evil smile. ¡°Forget it if you don¡¯t want to sign it.¡± Did she think he cared! Nangong Lengyu watched him leave. Soon, the form teacher was brought to the classroom by the principal. She knew that he had done that to make things difficult for her. Nothing was worse than them being under the same roof. In less than a day, he would definitely come back to look for her. Indeed. In the afternoon. He was here again. Fortunately, it was a self-study class. When the girls in the class saw him coming over, they turned into fangirls and shouted his name excitedly. They were infatuated. He walked up to her. ¡°Come out with me.¡± Everyone in the class looked at the scene in front of them in a daze. Before they could react, they saw Nangong Lengyu and Huo Ling leave one after another. ¡°Are you satisfied?¡± He placed the new contract in front of her and pointed at the notary column. ¡°My eldest brother, second brother, and fourth brother will be your notary.¡± Nangong Lengyu knew that he had calculated everything. She nodded in satisfaction and signed her name on the contract. The contract was simple. Her college entrance examination results were higher than his, so he personally came to break off the engagement. During this period, in order to prevent her from finding a tutor, they had to live together and supervise each other. He had brought her to his bachelor apartment to find an opportunity to make things difficult for her and take revenge. For this, he had even bought a small detached villa near the school. Nangong Lengyu was also well aware of his motive. Other than returning to the apartment to sleep every day, she was either in the classroom or in the library. She did not want to see his face. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Nangong Lengyu stopped him. ¡°I¡¯ll sign it!¡± Chapter 1567 - Best Actor-Best Actress couple (2) However, recently, he had been going overboard every day. Every night, he would hold a party in the middle of the night and play music. A group of people would eat, drink, sing, and torture her inhumanely. Some time ago, Huo Ci had been very well-behaved. However, he had been angered by her elusive whereabouts. He could not catch her or deal with her. After he flew into a rage out of humiliation, he started to act without any scruples. In the living room, a group of scantily clad men and women treated this place like a bar as if they had taken ecstasy. They swayed their bodies wantonly and started a hot and intimate dance. ¡°You.¡± He leaned lazily on the sofa and crossed his legs on the coffee table in front of him. He instructed a coquettish woman with heavy makeup, ¡°Go over and turn up the volume.¡± The music was too soft and could not be heard at all. The pretty boy in the room must not have heard it. The woman obediently raised her voice and listened to Sixth Young Master Huo¡¯s instructions. If she raised the music a little louder, her ears would be deafened by the speakers. With a bitter expression, she said, ¡°Sixth Young Master, it¡¯s already at the loudest volume.¡± The men and women in the living room, who had been extremely high just now, were now feeling uncomfortable from the sound. Their heads hurt. They were all people he had found at the last minute from the bar, so they did not dare to provoke him. He frowned and looked in the direction of Nangong Lengyu¡¯s bedroom. He had clearly seen her enter the bedroom. She was in the bedroom, but she was really patient. Was she a Ninja Turtle? It had already been a week since he played music outside every day. Sigh, even if she was deaf, she should have heard it. Why was there no reaction at all? ¡°Continue.¡± He stood up and pointed at them to warn them. ¡°Louder. Why did I ask you to come over? Perform well.¡± In the living room, the clamor became even louder, mixed with music. It was simply the noise of death. Even the people who were making a fuss could not stand it. He let out a cold laugh and walked to the door with a cigarette in his mouth. He knocked on the door and said loudly, ¡°Pretty boy, I have something to tell you. Come out quickly.¡± There was no response but noise. Just noise. He turned around and pointed at the people in the living room. ¡°Turn off the music for me. Hurry up.¡± The living room was too noisy. Everyone was swaying like lunatics. They could not hear his voice at all. He started to get angry. He knocked hard on the door, but there was still no response. He was annoyed. ¡°If you don¡¯t come out, I¡¯ll go in.¡± With that, he kicked the door open without caring about anything else. The bed was empty. There was not even a ghost, let alone a person. The window was open. Nangong Lengyu had already disappeared. Clearly, she had escaped through the window. His eyes were burning with anger. That d*mn pretty boy! She had tricked him! The contract clearly stated that she had to go home at 10 p.m., but she was gone in the middle of the night. So during this period of time, she had not been inside and he was the only one causing trouble in the living room? She must have been laughing at him in her heart! The people in the living room were almost deafened. When they saw him coming over, they even called out to him loudly, ¡°Sixth Young Master, quickly bring your friend over to have fun.¡± Anger surged to the top of his head as he rushed over angrily. He kicked over the speaker and roared, ¡°Hey, f*ck you! Get lost!¡± Chapter 1568 Everyone present was scared out of their wits and fled. He was furious. He felt his anger burning like a raging flame, burning his rationality and his blood. Damn pretty boy! Just wait! Let¡¯s see how he would deal with her! Nangong Lengyu returned from the hotel punctually at half-past six. She felt that if this continued, she would have to consider renting a hotel for a long time. In order to take revenge on her, that bastard did not sleep in the middle of the night every night. He brought a group of people to have fun and it was even noisier than a bar. Would she endure his torment under that noise pollution? Naturally not. The day after he started, she jumped out of the window and left. She slept until dawn, comfortable and at ease. It was just nice to get home before he got up. This continued for half a month. That fool had yet to realize it and she could continue doing this. She stared at the sky. It was just dawn. The winter weather was cold. It had just snowed heavily a few days ago. In the morning, the trees along the way were covered in a layer of rime. It was beautiful. Nangong Lengyu pushed the door open and entered. She walked to her window and pushed it. When she realized that she could not push it open, her heart skipped a beat and she knew that something was wrong. ¡°Pretty boy, you¡¯re up early.¡± He looked at her darkly and reached out to grab the back of her collar, his eyes burning with suppressed anger. Nangong Lengyu turned around with an indifferent expression. ¡°You woke up early too!¡± He let out a cold laugh. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to explain to me?¡± Nangong Lengyu played dumb. ¡°Sixth Young Master Huo, what do you mean?¡± He gritted his teeth. ¡°Stop pretending. You know what I¡¯m asking!¡± Nangong Lengyu smiled insincerely and avoided the topic. ¡°It¡¯s early in the morning. Sixth Young Master, take it easy. Don¡¯t be so angry. It¡¯s bad for your health.¡± ¡°Are you f*cking playing with me? You haven¡¯t slept at home at all recently!¡± Nangong Lengyu smiled nonchalantly. ¡°Sixth Young Master is too noisy, so I went out to relax. Aren¡¯t I already back?¡± Great! What was he? He was like a demon from hell! If it weren¡¯t for him making such a big commotion every day, would she not go home every day? No matter how good the hotel was, it was not as good as her room! ¡°Gong Jue!¡± he shouted angrily. He took out the contract and read it to her word by word. ¡°There¡¯s a curfew at ten o¡¯clock every day. You¡¯re not allowed to leave the room. I don¡¯t think you love my fianc¨¦e that much. You can¡¯t even do such a small thing.¡± Nangong Lengyu raised her eyebrows slightly and said mockingly, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, didn¡¯t Sixth Young Master not fulfill the contract?¡± He was irritable. ¡°When have I not fulfilled the contract?¡± Nangong Lengyu took the contract and pointed at the room above. ¡°According to Sixth Young Master, you have to stay in your bedroom and can¡¯t leave. I¡¯ve only been out for a day. However, Sixth Young Master, you¡¯ve been in the living room all this time and haven¡¯t returned to your bedroom!¡± ¡°You¡¯re eloquent and unreasonable.¡± He was so angry that his eyes turned red. ¡°You only went out for a day, pretty boy? You¡¯ll be struck by lightning if you lie.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s each take a step back. I won¡¯t argue with you anymore. Don¡¯t pester me either.¡± Nangong Lengyu had long known that he was a damned person. She should have written down the term of being quiet in the contract, no matter how big or small the matter was. ¡°That¡¯s simple. You can make breakfast in the future.¡± His lips curled up mockingly. ¡°Do you agree?¡± ¡°I can make breakfast.¡± Nangong Lengyu pointed at the contract. ¡°However, I have to add another clause. You¡¯re not allowed to bring outsiders home!¡± Chapter 1569 - Best Actor-Best Actress couple (4) ¡°Okay.¡± He agreed readily. After the two of them agreed to the new contract terms, the following week was very quiet. Nangong Lengyu¡¯s breakfast was the same every day. Other than sandwiches and milk, she did not know how to make anything else. Huo Ci was not picky. He ate whatever he was given. Nangong Lengyu once thought that he had changed. Perhaps he had suddenly found his conscience. But she felt that something was wrong. That bastard definitely did not hold back. What awaited her might be an even greater ¡®surprise¡¯. Indeed. On the seventh day. He brought his girlfriend home and introduced her arrogantly, ¡°This is my girlfriend.¡± Nangong Lengyu thought to herself, What does your girlfriend have to do with me? However, since she¡¯s already here, I won¡¯t hit a smiling person. She greeted politely, ¡°Hello.¡± From then on, he had blatantly exploited her in the name of his girlfriend. He had made her serve tea and water, cut fruits, and made her go out to buy this and that. He changed his girlfriend every day, like changing clothes. She even suspected that he could date all the girls from No.1 High School. He was also addicted to playing. Upon realizing that she was especially gentlemanly in front of the girls, he used different tricks to torture her and praised himself for coming up with such a good idea. On this day, when he returned home and went to the washroom, a certain female item in the wastebasket caught his attention. When he brought his girlfriends back, he had never let them use the washroom at home. He walked to the door and looked at Nangong Lengyu. ¡°Pretty boy, did you secretly get a girlfriend?¡± Nangong Lengyu ate an apple as she watched television and replied casually, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Who are you lying to?!¡± He walked over and pulled her up. He pulled her to the bathroom door and pointed at the wastebasket. ¡°Open your eyes and take a good look. What is that?¡± F*ck! The pretty boy was good! He had a girlfriend behind her back! He didn¡¯t know why, but the thought of her having a girlfriend made him furious. He was about to explode! ¡°That¡¯s your girlfriend¡¯s.¡± Nangong Lengyu¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she lied without changing her expression. She had just gone to the bathroom and had been careless. She had actually thrown the things into the wastebasket. Fortunately, he brought girls home every day and could fool her easily. He gave her a meaningful look. ¡°My girlfriend¡¯s?¡± Nangong Lengyu struggled free from him and rolled her eyes at him in disdain. ¡°Pack up the things that the person you brought here left behind. Don¡¯t even think about commanding me.¡± Huo Ci kept feeling that something was wrong. He took another look at the thing in the wastebasket and turned around to return to his room. He wanted to ask about the girl¡¯s sanitary pads that had been at home for the past two days. However, when he took out his phone, he realized that he did not have a contact number. He asked his subordinate to ask about it, and the answer he received was: She had never used the bathroom, nor was she on her period. The corners of his lips curled up cunningly. The pretty boy had a girlfriend. Let¡¯s see how he would catch her in person and make her admit it. If he caught her, he would warn her sternly that she was not allowed to bring her girlfriend back. The more he thought about it, the more displeased he became. It was fine if he had a girlfriend, but how could a pretty boy have girls liking him? They must be trying to cheat her of money. When Nangong Lengyu saw him walk out aggressively, she could not be bothered with him. She turned off the television and prepared to go back to her room to sleep. Unexpectedly, he stopped her in a few steps, grabbed her shoulders, and pressed her onto the sofa. His handsome face suddenly approached her. ¡°Pretty boy, which class is your girlfriend in?¡± He had to find that woman and tell her to stay away from the pretty boy. Or he could snatch her girlfriend away and make her heartbroken. Chapter 1570 - Best Actor-Best Actress couple (5) Nangong Lengyu looked at the retard. ¡°Scram!¡± Huo Ci let out a cold laugh. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re not as unwavering as you say about my fianc¨¦e. The two of you don¡¯t have feelings that are stronger than gold. It¡¯s only been a few days, but you can¡¯t stand the loneliness and have fallen in love with someone else?¡± Nangong Lengyu squeezed out a sentence from between her teeth. ¡°I don¡¯t have a girlfriend.¡± Upon seeing her reaction, he laughed out loud. ¡°You¡¯re feeling guilty. Don¡¯t worry. Men will always be unable to control themselves after being in a long-distance relationship for a long time. I won¡¯t tell my fianc¨¦e.¡± Nangong Lengyu was infuriated by him calling her fianc¨¦e. ¡°Huo Ci, nothing good comes out of your f*cking mouth. Do you think I¡¯m you? Will I die if I leave a woman?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already asked. The sanitary pads in the wastebasket don¡¯t belong to my girlfriend. You don¡¯t have a girlfriend¡­¡± He paused for a moment before suddenly approaching her. He drawled, ¡°Could that be yours?¡± Nangong Lengyu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She glanced at him coldly. ¡°Nonsense. If you say it¡¯s not your girlfriend¡¯s, then it¡¯s not your girlfriend¡¯s.¡± He could not get any information he wanted from her expression. As he watched her leave, he raised his eyebrows slightly and said despicably, ¡°Pretty boy, hide your fox tail well. Don¡¯t let me catch you red-handed.¡± That thing must have been left behind by the wild woman she found outside. The pretty boy told him that she was deeply in love with his fianc¨¦e, Nangong Lengyu, but he cheated on her and found a woman. It seemed like they were deeply in love, but it turned out that he was just a damn scumbag. He was even worse than him! At the very least, he was honest. He had never been two-timing or cheating when he was in a relationship. Compared to the pretty boy, he was simply a Casanova! He wanted to find evidence of Nangong Lengyu¡¯s affair, but after observing her for a month, he could not find any other girl besides Second Sister-in-law and Dongfang Chu. After school. Nangong Lengyu had just stepped into the living room. Huo Ci suddenly appeared like a ghost. Nangong Lengyu subconsciously kicked him and roared through gritted teeth, ¡°Huo Ci!¡± He grabbed her leg and suddenly approached her. His slender fingers hooked her chin. ¡°Pretty boy, why do you look so pale? Have you not eaten meat for too long? Are you holding it in?¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Nangong Lengyu did not waste time being angry at someone like him. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to get lost. Why don¡¯t you teach me?¡± Nangong Lengyu was on her period, and her stomach hurt terribly. She felt the cold air gather on her stomach, and it hurt so much that it was difficult for her to breathe. Her face was pale, and fine beads of sweat seeped out of the tip of her nose. She looked at him. ¡°Let go of me.¡± Only then did Huo Ci realize that her expression was not good. He was frighteningly weak, and he let go of her nervously. Unexpectedly, once he let go, Nangong Lengyu fell to the ground. After a muffled groan, she covered her lower abdomen in pain and could not move anymore. He knew that something was wrong and instinctively squatted down to hug her. Nangong Lengyu glared at him and squeezed out a word with difficulty. ¡°Scram.¡± He was a reckless person. If the word ¡°scram¡± could chase him away, he would not be him anymore. He picked her up forcefully. ¡°I told you, I don¡¯t know how to get lost. Pretty boy, you¡¯re already like this, yet you¡¯re still being unreasonable with me. Let¡¯s see if you can still be unreasonable.¡± Tsk tsk, why was the pretty boy so light? He was even lighter than a woman. Chapter 1571 - Best Actor-Best Actress couple (6) Nangong Lengyu was placed on the sofa. He looked at her. ¡°Do you want me to send you to the hospital?¡± Nangong Lengyu did not have the strength to argue with him anymore. She shook her head. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll be fine after a while.¡± Upon seeing her half-dead look, this was the first time he had seen her so weak. He felt indescribably frustrated. He held back his temper and asked her, ¡°Where are you feeling unwell?¡± Nangong Lengyu casually replied, ¡°My stomach hurts.¡± His bad temper exploded immediately. ¡°Do you f*cking think I¡¯m blind? You¡¯re holding your stomach and telling me that your stomach hurts.¡± ¡°Why are you shouting?¡± Nangong Lengyu was feeling terrible. After being shouted at, her temper flared up. ¡°Did I ask you to care about me? Get lost!¡± He felt that he was concerned about her out of goodwill. Not only was she not grateful, but she was also throwing a tantrum at him. He immediately burned with anger and pointed at her angrily. ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t care about you. I won¡¯t care about you even if you die. Whoever cares about you will be a f*cking loser.¡± With that, he turned around and left. Nangong Lengyu watched as he slammed the door and left. The door was about to shatter because of him. She did not know how angry he was before she lay on the sofa in discomfort and covered her stomach. Perhaps it was because she had eaten something cold two days ago, but her period came with serious cramps this time. Her stomach hurt so much that she lost all her strength. He left. It was finally quiet. In her daze, Nangong Lengyu heard the door open. When she opened her eyes, she saw a pair of long legs in front of her. She frowned strangely. Was he back again? He held a glass of water and looked at her with the medicine. ¡°Get up and eat it.¡± Nangong Lengyu asked him weakly, ¡°What medicine?¡± He was not angry. ¡°Your stomach hurts. Get up quickly and eat it.¡± Nangong Lengyu turned her head. ¡°I¡¯m not eating it.¡± The veins on his forehead throbbed in anger. His chest heaved for a moment before he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯m making peace with the enemy, ok?¡± When Nangong Lengyu heard this, she burst out laughing and looked up at him. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± He squatted down and handed the medicine to her. ¡°I¡¯m crazy. I¡¯ll only care about you if I¡¯m crazy. Eat it quickly. It¡¯s for your stomach.¡± Nangong Lengyu knew that she was not sick, but he did not. This was the first time she had seen him coax someone to take medicine like this. He was even shouting and throwing a tantrum at the patient. ¡°I want hot water.¡± He could not hold it in anymore. Seeing that she was a patient, he endured it. ¡°You¡¯re so f*cking troublesome. It¡¯s like I owe you!¡± Although he said that, he still obediently went to pour a glass of hot water. Nangong Lengyu did not know what to feel. She felt that even when he lost his temper, he looked much cuter. She said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Upon hearing her say thank you, his face turned red. ¡°Do I need you to thank me? Take your medicine quickly and go back to your room to sleep. Don¡¯t die in my living room.¡± Nangong Lengyu knew that nothing good would come out of his mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if I die, I won¡¯t die in front of you.¡± He scoffed. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know your place.¡± Under Huo Ci¡¯s burning gaze, in order to prove that she was sick, Nangong Lengyu took the medicine. There would not be any adverse effects after taking the gastrointestinal medicine. She treated it as taking vitamin tablets. Upon seeing her enter the bedroom, he sat in the living room without turning on the television. He was so annoyed while playing games that he could not continue. From time to time, he would go over to listen to see if there was a commotion. He didn¡¯t know what was going on. Why was he so worried about the pretty boy? He was so worried about her. Chapter 1572 - Best Actor-Best Actress couple (7) He did not sleep the entire night. From time to time, he would get up to listen to her movements. He was afraid that something would really happen to her, but he could not bring himself to ask her. When Nangong Lengyu opened the door in the morning, she saw him sleeping on the sofa. The moment she came out, he seemed to have heard something and was shocked. He suddenly opened his eyes. Upon seeing her standing in front of him unharmed, his expression improved a lot. He was no longer as ugly and scary as yesterday. Only then did he relax. He yawned, got up, and walked to the bedroom. Nangong Lengyu was speechless. What did he mean? Nangong Lengyu realized that ever since she fell sick that day, his attitude towards her had improved a lot. It had been a while since he had brought his girlfriend back. Time passed very quickly, especially when they had to use their wits every day and study hard. In the blink of an eye, the college entrance examination was approaching. In order not to lose to Nangong Lengyu during the college entrance examination, he had also started to work hard. Even if he was a genius, if he did not study, knowledge would not automatically enter his brain. He was not a robot. Nangong Lengyu was also certain that she would definitely surpass him. In order not to let the other party know her strength, the two of them had missed several mock exams. It was the final sprint a month before the college entrance examination. Apart from school, the two of them were in the dormitory. Every day, they would go to school at two in the morning. At night, they would compete to see who would sleep later and wake up early. Nangong Lengyu was leaning against the table and doing questions when there was a knock on the door. She frowned. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± He pushed open the door and leaned lazily against the door frame. He spun a pen in his hand and held a set of test papers in his hand. He raised the test paper and pointed at a question on it. ¡°Pretty boy, how do you solve this question?¡± Nangong Lengyu glanced at him. ¡°You¡¯re so far away. It¡¯s not like my eyes have a magnifying function.¡± Only then did he walk over lazily. He placed the test paper on the table and approached her with distrust. ¡°Are you so kind as to help me solve the questions?¡± Nangong Lengyu sneered. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, why did you come looking for me?¡± He was very proud. ¡°I¡¯m here to provide information to the enemy!¡± Nangong Lengyu could not be bothered with him. ¡°Do you want to hear it or not?¡± He nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± Nangong Lengyu explained the steps of the question to him seriously. He frowned slightly. He could see that her skin was so delicate that there were no pores. It was porcelain white, even better than a woman¡¯s skin. When he got closer, he could still smell the cold fragrance from her body. It wasn¡¯t perfume, nor was it the smell of bath liquid and soap shampoo. It was her scent. She lowered her eyes slightly. When she was explaining the questions, she removed her dominance, coldness, and hostility towards him. Her entire body exuded a magical power that made people want to approach her. Her lips parted slightly. Her red lips were like petals, fresh and tender. Seeing her, his breathing quickened and her mouth went dry. ¡°Are you listening?¡± Nangong Lengyu spoke for a long time but did not hear any response from him. She suddenly turned to look at him. Unexpectedly, he was right beside her and was very close to her. Her lips almost brushed past his cheek. Nangong Lengyu¡¯s eyes widened. For a moment, she did not know how to react. She could only pretend that she did not know anything and ask him, ¡°Do you understand?¡± His eyes darkened, and even his breathing quickened. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he swallowed with difficulty before he teased, ¡°Pretty boy, you¡¯re taking advantage of me!¡± Chapter 1573 - Best Actor-Best Actress couple (8) Nangong Lengyu panicked and glanced at him calmly. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. What¡¯s wrong with you looking like you¡¯re in heat? Do you like men?¡± He sneered and leaned close to her ear again. He exhaled. ¡°If I like men, will you cooperate? Abandon my fianc¨¦e and be with me.¡± For some reason, when he said this, his mood inexplicably began to surge. It was as if he was secretly looking forward to it. Her burning breath burned her ears. Nangong Lengyu¡¯s breathing was a little rapid. She pushed him away forcefully and said coldly, ¡°Scram!¡± He was suddenly pushed and staggered. Leaning against the table, he looked down at her and teased, ¡°Pretty boy, are you thinking the same thing as me?¡± Nangong Lengyu sneered. ¡°If you want to go into heat, find someone else. If you continue to cause trouble for me, don¡¯t blame me for being merciless.¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, are you angry from embarrassment?¡± He licked his lips, looking indescribably sexy and seductive. His smile deepened. ¡°Since you¡¯re not interested in men, why are you blushing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m feeling hot.¡± Nangong Lengyu was really angry from embarrassment. She roared at him, ¡°Can¡¯t I be?¡± He let out a low laugh and drawled, ¡°Okay.¡± He now thought of a better way to play it. If he turned the pretty boy gay, it would probably be even more exciting. When the time came, he would let his fianc¨¦e take a good look. The man she liked was actually not that loyal to her. Nangong Lengyu stood up and stuffed the test paper into his arms before pushing him out. She closed the door with a bang and leaned against the door. She touched her pounding heart and felt terrible. She actually had feelings for that bastard! God must be playing with her! How was that possible? How could she have such thoughts about him?! Huo Ci paused at the door for a moment and smiled evilly. He threw the test paper on the sofa and turned to leave. He wanted to test him on his fianc¨¦e¡¯s behalf to see if this gigolo would fall in love with someone else. It was an interesting experiment. It was going to be fun. Nangong Lengyu did not know what he was up to. He must have been up to something when he was unaccountably solicitous. Furthermore, he had been preparing breakfast and lunch for her on time every day recently. In the afternoon, he had even eaten with her without stopping. There was milk tea in the morning and afternoon tea. They were all her favorite dishes. The snacks at home had never stopped, and the ones he bought were all her favorites. What was even more shocking was that Shui Shui said that he even went to Second Brother to learn how to make breakfast. The next day, he personally made breakfast for her. It was his first time making breakfast. Although the taste was not good, it was still acceptable. It was slightly better than what she made herself. On the last night before the college entrance examination. Nangong Lengyu stepped into the house and saw him coming out of the kitchen with the dishes. She frowned. ¡°You made this?¡± He nodded and greeted her with a smile. ¡°Hurry up and wash your hands to eat.¡± Nangong Lengyu took a look at the food on the table. Coincidentally, it was her favorite food. She looked at him. ¡°You poisoned it, right?¡± Tomorrow will be the college entrance examination. He must have done whatever it took to win. He might have tampered with the food. ¡°Pretty boy, you¡¯re just so petty. Your heart is so dark.¡± He let out a snort and said in disdain, ¡°If I wanted to tamper with it, would I have to go through so much trouble?¡± Chapter 1574 - Best Actor-Best Actress couple (9) 1574 Best Actor-Best Actress couple (9) Editor: Atlas Studios Tsk, judging a gentleman¡¯s heart with a petty mind. Did he look like such a despicable person? Nangong Lengyu gave him a look that said, ¡°You know yourself. How is he not dark? He¡¯s just a villain, okay? He even thinks of himself as a good person. How ridiculous.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to eat it.¡± He sneered and cut a piece of braised pork. He was extremely satisfied with his culinary skills. ¡°It¡¯s simply the best in the world.¡± Nangong Lengyu realized it smelled quite fragrant. After going to the washroom to wash her hands, she took the initiative to help scoop the rice and arrange the chopsticks and spoon. Why shouldn¡¯t she eat it? Someone had prepared food for her. How could she not eat? However, even the best food in the world tasted average when cooked by him. After all, Huo Ci¡¯s culinary skills were limited. It was already not bad that he could make something delicious. Nangong Lengyu did not find fault with him. He asked her, ¡°Is it delicious?¡± Nangong Lengyu nodded. Those who relied on others and waited to eat without making a move should not have any objections. Upon receiving her affirmative reply, he was as happy as a child. He raised his eyebrows slightly and was extremely smug. ¡°I knew it. As long as I want to do it, nothing can stump me.¡± Nangong Lengyu did not comment. She glanced at him and panted. Didn¡¯t he see that her answer was very forced? After living together for so long, it was rare for them to have such a peaceful meal. Huo Ci felt that he had gone crazy recently. As long as he was free, the image of the pretty boy would always appear in front of him, making him unable to study well and find it boring to have a girlfriend. When he couldn¡¯t see her, his mind was filled with her. When he saw her, he only had eyes for her. Second Brother said that he was in love and had fallen in love. As if. He was just a pretty boy. What did he like about her? There were so many women in the world. Why would he like a man? ¡°Are there flowers on my face?¡± Nangong Lengyu frowned. Was that bastard crazy today? Why was he staring at her? He nodded and looked at her. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Nangong Lengyu froze and looked at him strangely. He suddenly approached her, grabbed the back of her head, and kissed her moist red lips. Before Nangong Lengyu could react, her body instantly stiffened. Her eyes widened, and the slightly cold touch on her lips made her back tingle. The touch under his lips was soft and fragrant, making his heart flutter. F*ck, why were the pretty boy¡¯s lips so soft, like a woman¡¯s? The next moment, he felt a pain on his lips. He was kicked to the ground and his head hit the sofa leg behind him. He saw stars and roared angrily, ¡°Pretty boy! You¡¯re killing me!¡± Nangong Lengyu was furious. She had accidentally let that bastard take advantage of her. He was a lunatic and a pervert. He had actually kissed her. She wiped her lips forcefully and picked up a chair. She exuded a murderous aura. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Upon seeing that she was about to hit him with the chair, he said angrily, ¡°Let¡¯s talk nicely. What¡¯s wrong with a kiss between brothers?¡± He just wanted to test if he felt anything when he kissed her. Second Brother said that this way, he could test how he felt about her. Now that he thought about it. F*ck! What a scam! Nangong Lengyu was in a fit of anger. She raised the chair in her hand high and smashed it at his head. Her actions were ruthless and fierce. Chapter 1575 - Best Actor-Best Actress couple (10) 1575 Best Actor-Best Actress couple (10) At this moment, he could not move at all. Upon seeing her smash the chair at him fiercely, he closed his eyes in resignation. Anyway, he did not regret it. Right. He did not regret it at all! With a loud bang, the wooden chair shattered. The chair did not hit his head. Instead, it avoided him and hit the ground on his left. After escaping death, he looked at the place beside him. The white tiles had cracked under her huge force. His lips curled into an evil smile as he looked at her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you smash me to death? Can¡¯t bear to?¡± The pretty boy still couldn¡¯t bear to touch him. Otherwise, if this blow landed on his head, he did not doubt that his head would explode. ¡°I¡¯m afraid of splattering my blood. It¡¯s dirty.¡± Nangong Lengyu looked down at him coldly. Her eyes were filled with mockery as she wiped her lips. ¡°I¡¯ll just treat it as being bitten by a dog.¡± His smile became even more flirtatious. ¡°Is that so?¡± The pretty boy also had feelings? He had clearly heard her heartbeat at that moment. F*ck! He seemed to be really interested in a man. For the next two days of the college entrance examination, Nangong Lengyu did not say a word to him. What was there to talk about with a bastard like him? On the day the college entrance examination ended, she packed her luggage and prepared to go to Wen Ruoshui¡¯s house. He lay lazily on the sofa and watched her pack her luggage. His lips curled up into a devilish smile, and his voice was sexy. ¡°Pretty boy, are you still angry? Didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t mind? Why are you angry?¡± The pretty boy was still very concerned about that matter. What was wrong with a kiss? Would a kiss kill her? Nangong Lengyu did not speak. As long as she thought of what happened that day, she wanted to tear him apart with her own hands. This was the first time she had met such a shameless bastard in her life. ¡°Or¡­¡± He paused for a moment and raised his eyebrows slightly. Then, he drawled, ¡°Was that your first kiss?¡± F*ck! Didn¡¯t the pretty boy say that he gave his first kiss to his fianc¨¦e? When he thought of this, why did he feel so unhappy? It was as if what should have belonged to him had been snatched away. ¡°Nothing good comes out of a dog¡¯s mouth.¡± Nangong Lengyu dragged her suitcase and glanced at him coldly. ¡°Remember your promise. See you here the day the results are out.¡± With that, she left without hesitation. He smiled nonchalantly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You can¡¯t beat me. You won¡¯t be able to escape my grasp.¡± The pretty boy wanted to defeat him? Dream on! He had put in all this hard work for nothing. If he did not have any confidence, how could he make a bet with her? The purpose of the college entrance examination was to compare scores. Nangong Lengmeng and Huo Er did not go to school. Half a month later, the college entrance examination results were out. After Nangong Lengyu checked her results, she also saw the score of the top scorer of the college entrance examination announced online: 725 points. The score of the top scorer of the college entrance examination was officially announced, but the person¡¯s name and school were not leaked. It was still confidential. On the other hand, she had lost by achieving 724 points and could only get second place. However, she could roughly confirm that the top scorer of the college entrance examination was definitely not him. Seeing her trying her best to suppress her nervousness, Wen Ruoshui asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask about his results?¡± ¡°Do you know already?¡± Nangong Lengyu felt that the top scorer of the college entrance examination was definitely not him. With that bastard¡¯s personality, if he had really become the top scorer, he would have long bragged to her and teased her. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Wen Ruoshui shook her head. ¡°Aren¡¯t you meeting in the dormitory? When are you going over? Brother Yan and I will accompany you!¡± This matter had to be resolved eventually. The top scorer of the college entrance examination had come out. He had scored 725 points. It should not be him. Otherwise, Brother Yan would know. No matter how well he did, he would at most have the same score as Yu¡¯er. There should not be much doubt about breaking off the engagement. However, she was also a little worried. The top scorer in science was Huo Ci. After all, the officials had only released the marks and not his name. Anything was possible. After half a month, Nangong Lengyu had arrived at the dormitory again. For some reason, when she entered, she actually felt a sense of nostalgia. Wen Ruoshui and Yan Yuanfei accompanied her. ¡°This place is quite clean and spacious. Isn¡¯t there no one living here anymore?¡± Wen Ruoshui took a look. It was clean and spotless. It was obvious that the things were arranged neatly by someone with late-stage OCD. ¡°Who said no one lives here?¡± Yan Yuanfei took out a drink from the fridge and smiled. ¡°I heard from Fifth Brother that Sixth Brother has always lived here.¡± She knew who could not let go and who could not bear to let go. Nangong Lengyu¡¯s eyes darkened. It was normal for him to stay here. He was the one who had bought the villa in the first place. Was there anything strange about him staying in the villa he had bought? Before long, they heard a loud and arrogant braking sound at the door. Without looking, they knew that he had returned. Chapter 1576 - Best Actor-Best Actress couple (11) 1576 Best Actor-Best Actress couple (11) ¡°Yo, you¡¯re all here!¡± He walked in with a smile on his face. ¡°I went for an interview and came back a little late. Have you all eaten?¡± When Nangong Lengyu heard him mention an interview, the expression in her eyes changed slightly. Then, she became vigilant. Could the top scholar of the college entrance examination, who was one point higher than her, be that bastard? God, don¡¯t play with her like this! ¡°What interview?¡± Yan Yuanfei helped ask the main point. He looked at him. ¡°Have you checked your score? How many marks?¡± It wasn¡¯t that they couldn¡¯t investigate, but Sixth Brother still had to check the college entrance examination himself. He was so happy. Could it be that he was really the top scholar?! Sixth Brother just didn¡¯t take exams or study. It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t learn. As long as he learned a little, he could crush 99% of people. He had never doubted this. ¡°What do you think of my interview on the Chinese television station?¡± He threw his phone to Yan Yuanfei and looked at Nangong Lengyu with a flamboyant smile. ¡°Pretty boy, how many marks did you score?¡± Nangong Lengyu¡¯s heart was already pounding. ¡°How many marks did you score?¡± ¡°Not much, not much. I only scored 725 and became the top scholar of the college entrance examination. It¡¯s not worth mentioning.¡± Huo Ci smiled even more annoyingly. He handed the microphone to her. ¡°I¡¯ve disappointed you. Can I ask what it feels like to have your wish fall through?¡± Nangong Lengyu had long begun to suspect something. Even when she heard that he was the top scholar of the college entrance examination, she did not have much of an emotional fluctuation. She only curled her lips into a cold smile and gritted her teeth to squeeze out a few words. ¡°Then I¡¯ll congratulate you.¡± ¡°I really have to thank you.¡± He smiled even more flirtatiously and said regretfully, ¡°You didn¡¯t do well this time. I really can¡¯t say that I¡¯ll continue to work hard. If I work hard next time, after all, this college entrance examination will only happen once in my life.¡± ¡°I was inferior.¡± Nangong Lengyu hated herself for losing so much and being mocked by that bastard. Looking at his smug face, she was so angry that she exploded. ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged. What¡¯s your score?¡± he asked her. ¡°Not as high as yours.¡± Nangong Lengyu really wanted to punch him. ¡°Don¡¯t be embarrassed to say it. I¡¯m not mocking you.¡± He smiled and turned to look at Wen Ruoshui. ¡°Second Sister-in-law, how many marks did she score?¡± ¡°724.¡± Wen Ruoshui sighed in her heart. She had lost to Huo Ling by one point. Yu¡¯er must be cowering now. The entanglement between the two of them would not end so easily. ¡°What a pity.¡± He looked at her regretfully and sighed. ¡°It was just one point short. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a pity? Since you lost, I can¡¯t fulfill the contract.¡± Yan Yuanfei really couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He gave him a look and asked him to speak more gently. Otherwise, he would see how he would woo his wife in the future. ¡°I admit defeat.¡± A fire burned in Nangong Lengyu¡¯s chest. She glanced at Wen Ruoshui. ¡°Shui Shui, let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t. I¡¯ve drafted a new contract here. Do you want to take a look and consider it?¡± He raised his eyebrows slightly and smiled brightly, waving the contract in his hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Nangong Lengyu¡¯s voice was very cold. She definitely did not want to sign any more damned contracts with him. ¡°I really won¡¯t consider it. This contract is completely beneficial to you.¡± He smiled and said, ¡°Stay with me for the next two years. After living together for two years, I¡¯ll personally go to the Nangong family and cancel the engagement with my fianc¨¦e, Nangong Lengyu.¡± Chapter 1577 - Best Actor-Best Actress couple (12) 1577 Best Actor-Best Actress couple (12) Nangong Lengyu stopped in her tracks. ¡°Are you serious?¡± She kept feeling that this evil thing would definitely not let her take advantage of him so easily. It was definitely not that simple. However, his attitude looked very sincere. ¡°If you have any dissatisfaction, you can tell me. I¡¯ll change it.¡± He handed the contract to Yan Yuanfei. ¡°Second Brother, take a look and tell her if I¡¯m sincere.¡± Wen Ruoshui glanced at Nangong Lengyu and sighed in her heart. Yu¡¯er¡¯s attitude towards him was no longer the same as before. If they continued to live together, she would definitely fall into his trap. However, she had to consider this matter herself. It was not easy for her to interfere. Yan Yuanfei read the contract carefully. The terms were written very clearly. It was indeed beneficial to Nangong Lengyu. He handed it to her. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a problem. Take a good look before deciding.¡± Sixth Brother, that bastard, finally came to his senses. He knew that he could not woo his wife by being unreasonable and began to be gentle? Ever since he asked him to learn how to cook, his attitude had begun to change. He had taken Yu¡¯er seriously, but he was born heartless. He was probably already deeply in love and did not know it. No matter what he did, he would be hot-tempered for three minutes. He had only dated his girlfriends for less than a week before he was tired of them. This was the first time he was so concerned about someone. The main content of the contract involved two people. They had to live together and sign up for the same major as him. Nangong Lengyu felt that the contract this time was very good. Under Yan Yuanfei and Wen Ruoshui¡¯s witness, she signed the contract and continued to endure the humiliation and live with him. The dormitory of Imperial Capital University was optional. He chose a two-bedroom dormitory and did not rent a house outside. ¡°Pretty boy.¡± He leaned lazily against the kitchen door and watched her cook frozen wontons. ¡°I think my fianc¨¦e doesn¡¯t love you at all. She didn¡¯t come to visit you during the college entrance examination. She doesn¡¯t come to accompany you during the summer vacation. Even when university starts, she doesn¡¯t come to visit you.¡± Nangong Lengyu said, ¡°Stop sowing discord. It¡¯s useless.¡± He snorted. ¡°What do you know? This is called telling the truth. According to my experience, she must have someone outside. She probably has a child who will be able to call you Uncle the next time she sees you.¡± ¡°Are you that free?¡± Nangong Lengyu turned around and glanced at him. ¡°Go to the fridge and get me two eggs.¡± Obediently, he turned around and went to the fridge to get three eggs. He placed them beside her. ¡°I want two types. One is runny, and the other is poached.¡± Nangong Lengyu glanced at him in disdain. He was quite troublesome even without doing anything. He glared at her. ¡°Why? Are you admitting defeat? I didn¡¯t force you. I¡¯m already very benevolent. I allowed you to defrost them. I didn¡¯t ask you to make it yourself. Do you think it¡¯s unfair for you to make me a poached egg?¡± Nangong Lengyu could not be bothered to lower herself to his level. As she beat the eggs, she thought to herself, Eat, eat, eat. You¡¯ll eat to your death. In the morning, they got up and ran. The two of them made a bet. Whoever ran and lost would make breakfast. Those who won could order food. Then, tragically, she lost. That bastard had clearly crippled his leg yesterday. He had risked his life to win her breakfast. He pinched her earlobe. ¡°Pretty boy, are you talking bad about me?¡± Nangong Lengyu slapped his claws away and smiled insincerely. ¡°Are you a roundworm in my stomach?¡± ¡°Are you going to let me eat?¡± Nangong Lengyu said, ¡°Take it or leave it.¡± He was very smug. He knocked on the bowl with his chopsticks and waited for breakfast. When he saw her come out with breakfast, he said, ¡°Bring me chili oil and vinegar.¡± Nangong Lengyu turned around to get something and threw it in front of him. ¡°It¡¯s delicious!¡± He smiled shamelessly. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll eat well.¡± Nangong Lengyu was speechless. How could he still smile? Could he not read people¡¯s expressions? Ever since he went to university, he had never had a girlfriend. He realized that having a girlfriend did not make the pretty boy happy. Every day, as long as he saw the pretty boy stomping his feet in anger because of him, he would be in a good mood for a day. Nangong Lengyu also realized that the prodigal son of love no longer had a girlfriend or skipped class. He looked like a student. He was good-looking. As soon as school started, he won twice as many votes as the second place in the school evaluation. He was also a tyrant in the capital. He had a good family background and many brothers. No matter where he went, he would attract the screams and pursuit of girls. Recently, he had another hobby. He would reserve a seat for her in advance, be it in class or in the library. If she didn¡¯t sit down and went to find another seat, Sixth Young Master Huo would just stand beside her and scare the people beside her away with a look. He would sit beside her openly. Later, she found it annoying and couldn¡¯t chase him away, so she decided to go along with him in case his bullying illness acted up and chased people away, implicating her reputation. Chapter 1578 - Best Actor-Best Actress couple (13) 1578 Best Actor-Best Actress couple (13) Life always passed quickly in the midst of a fight. Nangong Lengyu had returned home for the winter break. Standing in the empty dormitory, she felt like something was missing. She pushed open her door. Her scent still lingered in the room, making her heart feel much more at ease. At this time, she should have already gotten off the plane. Huo Ci sent her a message: ¡°Pretty boy, are you home? Has my fianc¨¦e picked you up?¡± Ten seconds. The pretty boy was dead. Why didn¡¯t he reply to his message? One minute. The pretty boy might not have gotten off the plane yet. Maybe the plane was late. Five minutes. That bastard pretty boy must have already slept with his fianc¨¦e and forgotten about him. Ten minutes. F*ck, the pretty boy must have deliberately not replied to his message. Thirty minutes. Had the pretty boy had an accident? A plane crash? A hijacking? After thirty-one minutes, he couldn¡¯t take it anymore and called her. He wasn¡¯t worried about the pretty boy¡¯s safety. He was just afraid that if she died, she would become a malicious ghost and haunt him. Soon. The call was picked up. Nangong Lengyu asked. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± ¡°F*ck!¡± He hung up. He was simply crazy to care about her! Look at the pretty boy¡¯s attitude. She was the one who was crazy! Nangong Lengyu looked at the phone and frowned. Nangong Lengmo looked at her coldly. ¡°Sister, who is it?¡± Nangong Lengyu looked disgusted and sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t know. He¡¯s just a lunatic.¡± Nangong Lengmo looked at his usually calm sister with unconcealed disdain in his eyes. He felt a little strange. Nangong Lengyu did not know if she was crazy. No one was going against her or bickering with him. She was actually a little unaccustomed to living a peaceful life. She kept feeling that something was wrong, as if something was missing. She could not help but wonder if she had been cohabiting with Huo Ci for too long, so much so that she had Stockholm Syndrome. Nangong Lengmo also realized that no matter what his sister did, she was a little distracted. From time to time, she would look at her phone, as if she was waiting for someone. At 8:30 p.m., Nangong Lengyu went to take a shower. Nangong Lengmo was watching a soccer match in the living room. When he heard her phone ring, he took a look and shouted, ¡°Sister, you have a call.¡± Nangong Lengyu shouted from the bathroom, ¡°Don¡¯t answer it. Don¡¯t answer it. I¡¯ll get out immediately.¡± Nangong Lengmo was at the age of rebellion. The more he was not allowed to do something, the more he wanted to do it. He stood up and went to get his phone. He saw the words jumping on the screen: xxx. Nangong Lengmo was dumbfounded and became even more interested. He wanted to know who this xxx was that his sister could give him such a special name. Unexpectedly, as soon as the call connected, Nangong Lengyu snatched the phone away. When she heard the voice on the other end, she sneered. ¡°What has it got to do with you?¡± Nangong Lengmo was hurt. ¡°Sister is so fierce!¡± Nangong Lengyu frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± Nangong Lengmo said, ¡°Sister is so cold!¡± Nangong Lengyu said, ¡°Get lost!¡± Nangong Lengmo was speechless. Who was his sister calling? From the beginning to the end, she had only answered for less than half a minute. There were only three sentences and less than ten words. When Nangong Lengyu left, she took her phone away and gave him a warning look. ¡°Ah Mo, don¡¯t answer this person¡¯s calls in the future.¡± Nangong Lengmo¡¯s eyes were about to fall to the ground. When his sister turned around, she smiled. She really smiled. It was obvious that after answering that strange call, his sister¡¯s mood instantly improved. He had never seen his sister disregarding her image. Her feet were bare, her hair was wet, and even her bathrobe was inverted. Chapter 1579 - Best Actor-Best Actress couple (14) 1579 Best Actor-Best Actress couple (14) Tens of thousands of miles away in China, Huo Ci made a call. After being scolded, he closed his eyes and fell asleep in satisfaction. Ever since that day, Nangong Lengmo had begun to pay attention to his sister¡¯s actions. He realized that she could receive that strange call every night. She didn¡¯t chat or talk normally. She just quarreled with the person. After a few words, she hung up. However, after his sister hung up the phone, she seemed to be in a better mood. It made his heart itch like a cat. He wanted to know who was calling. What depressed him was that even after the winter break ended and his sister left, he still hadn¡¯t found out who the caller was. The new semester started. All the students in the class could clearly sense that the relationship between Huo Ci and Gong Jue was getting more and more harmonious. Many girls had begun to secretly consider them a real couple. Huo Ci was the school hunk. If any girl snatched him away, it would definitely cause a group of people to be envious, jealous, and hateful. However, he didn¡¯t have a girlfriend. He didn¡¯t belong to any woman, but stayed with Gong Jue, who was comparable to him in looks. It could only make people envious. Someone bet that the two of them were in the same dormitory and must have been together for a long time. They were loving every day. However, when boys were together, they would definitely care about what the world thought. No one knew when it would be publicized. Nangong Lengyu did not think that there was anything different. He was still as annoying as before, but there would be good times occasionally. For the first time, Huo Ci hoped that time would stop, but as quickly as the summer passed, two years were over. In the past two years, he had not seen his fianc¨¦e, Nangong Lengyu, once. He had not even seen her come over to give the pretty boy a surprise on his birthday. He felt that they must have broken up long ago. The pretty boy was just lying to him when he said that he would fly over to see her every month. How could a girlfriend not even give her boyfriend a surprise on his birthday? Even if they hadn¡¯t broken up, their long-distance relationship must have faded. It was only a matter of time before they broke up. This winter was not easy. Dongfang Chu was sick, and her illness came like a landslide. She fell sick and couldn¡¯t get up. The anxious thing was that they still couldn¡¯t find the cause of the illness. Nangong Lengyu was so busy that her feet did not touch the ground. She often did not return all night to go to the hospital and fly all over the world for her checkups. When he heard the door open, he rushed out of the bedroom. When he reached the door, he pretended to be nonchalant. Holding his cup, he leaned against the door frame and looked at her. ¡°If I didn¡¯t know that you were my fianc¨¦e¡¯s boyfriend, I would have thought that you were Dongfang Chu¡¯s boyfriend.¡± ¡°Huo Ci, don¡¯t joke with me like this.¡± Nangong Lengyu was already physically and mentally exhausted because of Dongfang Chu. She did not want to quarrel with him, nor did she have the strength. ¡°Have you eaten?¡± Upon seeing her tired expression, his heart suddenly ached. He stopped joking and changed the topic. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± Nangong Lengyu entered the room without washing up. She lay on the bed and fell asleep. She was really too tired. He ordered her favorite takeout and knocked on the door when he entered. ¡°Pretty boy?¡± No one answered. She seemed to be snoring softly in the room. He pushed the door gently. It was unlocked and opened directly. Seeing that she was neatly dressed and lying on the bed sleeping, he tiptoed in. She had not been back for a week. She had applied for leave and was focused on taking care of Dongfang Chu. She was so tired after taking care of a patient. Her thin chin was sharp, and her face was sickly pale and haggard. Chapter 1580 - Best Actor-Best Actress couple (15) 1580 Best Actor-Best Actress couple (15) He wanted to wake her up for dinner, but when he saw how tired she was, he couldn¡¯t bear to. He only covered her with a blanket and went out with the takeout. Dongfang Chu¡¯s illness came aggressively. After two months of investigation, she flew all over the world and found the best doctors in the world to treat her. However, they could not find out what illness she was suffering from. Nangong Lengyu really had no choice. No matter what, she had to try. She heard that there was a master in Sea City who specialized in treating all kinds of difficult illnesses and cured many patients who had been declared dead in medicine. After getting the address, she booked a plane ticket without stopping. Without returning home, she pulled her suitcase and prepared to hire him to treat Dongfang Chu. Nangong Lengyu had booked her plane ticket in a hurry and had only bought an economy class. She sat at the window and looked at the person covered in a blanket and a cap on his face, as if he was a sleeping neighbor. She said politely, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sitting inside. Please let me walk in.¡± ¡°What if I say no?¡± He took off his cap, his eyes filled with displeasure. He got up and sat at the window, looking at her. ¡°Sit here.¡± Nangong Lengyu looked at him strangely. ¡°Why are you here?¡± He sneered. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be kidnapped.¡± Damned pretty boy! She didn¡¯t even recognize him. He was angry! Nangong Lengyu snorted. An obvious gentleness flashed across her cold eyes. She carried her suitcase and was about to put it on the luggage rack. He reached out to take her suitcase and placed one hand on it. He even looked down at her with his height advantage. ¡°Shorty!¡± Nangong Lengyu said, ¡°You bastard.¡± This was a personal attack! How was she short? She was 1.73 meters tall and stood out among the girls. Her standard model figure was not too short even among the boys, okay? Who could look like a telephone pole like him? Nangong Lengyu was very tired. Huo Ci pulled the table down and took out the food from the food box. After setting it up, he looked at her and said, ¡°Eat before sleeping!¡± Time was tight. He had only bought it after hearing from Second Brother that she was going to the south to look for someone. He had come to the airport at the last minute, spent a high price and asked someone to return a plane ticket. He had also bought food from a restaurant at the airport. There were four dishes, a soup, and two servings of rice. Nangong Lengyu looked at the food in front of her and her voice softened. ¡°Thank you.¡± He shuddered exaggeratedly. ¡°Pretty boy, don¡¯t scare me! Why does saying thank you sound so wrong to me?¡± Nangong Lengyu glanced at him in disdain. ¡°Are you masochistic? Thank you for being uncomfortable. Do you have to be scolded to feel comfortable?¡± He handed her chopsticks. ¡°Buying you food won¡¯t stop you from talking.¡± ¡°You were the one who started it.¡± Nangong Lengyu took the chopsticks and her lips curled into a warm smile. During this period of time, he had become more and more human. The food tasted ordinary, but Nangong Lengyu felt that it was the most comforting meal she had eaten recently. On the same day. In the evening, Nangong Lengyu and Huo Ci returned with the master. He looked like a sage-like old man. Huo Ci was too embarrassed to say that he looked like an expert. Wasn¡¯t he just a charlatan? He might be even inferior to those old farts from the China Onmyoji Alliance. However, the Dongfang family had also found those old farts and showed them to Dongfang Chu. If they didn¡¯t have the ability, there was nothing they could do! ¡°Sir, please make way.¡± Chapter 1581 - Best Actor-Best Actress couple (6) 1581 Best Actor-Best Actress couple (6) When she got off the plane, snow began to fall. Huo Ci drove. Nangong Lengyu fell asleep in the front passenger seat. Upon seeing that she was asleep, he was afraid that she would catch a cold, so he turned the temperature in the car to the highest. Still afraid that she would be cold, he parked the car by the roadside and took off his coat to cover her. Behind him, the master whispered, ¡°You¡¯re so good to your girlfriend.¡± He looked over coldly. F*ck, was he blind? This old man was old and blind. A girlfriend? When did a pretty boy become a woman? Master Fraud was still very respectful to his financier. He continued, ¡°Young man, as someone who has been through this before, I advise you not to do anything secretly. You have to let her know. Sometimes, women only believe in what they see.¡± He could not be bothered with him. What kind of gaze was that? He could even differentiate between men and women. He did not expect him to treat Dongfang Chu. What illness could this old fool treat? Master Fraud taught him all his life experience. ¡°Don¡¯t be fierce to her. You have to treat her well so that she knows how good you are.¡± No matter what this young man did along the way, he was always fierce to the young lady. With his attitude, even if she knew that he had good intentions, she could not like him. His temper was too bad. Upon hearing him call her a young lady, he could not be bothered to correct an old fool like him. From the corner of his eye, he glanced at the person sleeping soundly beside him from time to time, his eyes deep. F*ck. The pretty boy had tender skin, red lips, and white teeth. No wonder this old man mistook her for a woman. On this day, there was the biggest snowfall in the capital in decades. With Dongfang Chu¡¯s illness, even the master could not do anything. After casting a spell, he only said, ¡°Everyone has their own fate. You can¡¯t force it.¡± When Huo Ci sent Master Fraud to the airport, the snow had already reached his calves. Before Master Fraud left, he stopped him. He looked at him earnestly and said, ¡°Young man, life is unpredictable. At the age to love, you should love passionately. Hold on to what¡¯s in front of you. Don¡¯t wait until you lose it before regretting it.¡± Upon hearing his strange words, he stopped in his tracks. When he turned around again, the old man had already disappeared into the vast crowd. On this day, Dongfang Chu still could not survive. Her life would forever stop at 20 years old, the best age. He accompanied Nangong Lengyu and watched her leave this world with his own eyes. This was the first time he knew that a person¡¯s life was so fragile and fragile. Life was so unpredictable. A good person was gone in less than a few months. He suddenly understood what the old charlatan meant. Perhaps he shouldn¡¯t hesitate or hesitate. If he liked someone, he liked them. He should see his heart clearly. If he loved someone, he would love them. It had nothing to do with gender. During Dongfang Chu¡¯s funeral, Nangong Lengyu was always by her side. As her best friend, no matter what, she had to accompany her to the last part of her life. ¡°Eat something.¡± Huo Ci squatted beside her and handed her a piece of chocolate. Nangong Lengyu shook her head. She did not want to eat anything and asked him, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going back?¡± Upon seeing her swollen eyes and hearing her hoarse voice, he opened the thermos and handed it to her. ¡°Drink some water then.¡± If he left, the wake would last for three days. It was only the first night. How could she survive without food and water? Chapter 1582 - Best Actor-Best Actress couple (17) 1582 Best Actor-Best Actress couple (17) Nangong Lengyu took the cup and took two sips to moisten her throat. She twisted the lid and placed it aside. ¡°Gong Jue,¡± Huo Ci called out to her. Nangong Lengyu turned around and felt a cold temperature on her lips. In the next moment, a small piece of chocolate was stuffed into her mouth, and the sweet taste spread between her lips and teeth. His voice was a little hoarse. ¡°You can¡¯t eat nothing.¡± Nangong Lengyu lowered her eyes slightly and did not say anything. However, her cold heart warmed up bit by bit, and her body began to warm up. Holding the chocolate, he asked her softly, ¡°Are you going to eat it yourself, or should I feed you?¡± Second Sister-in-law could not come in and was chased away by the Dongfang family. She said that she wanted to send Dongfang Chu off. Looking at her like this, no matter how much he messed around, he really couldn¡¯t say that a person¡¯s death was like a light going out. There was nothing left. Even if she did too much, Dongfang Chu wouldn¡¯t know. However, people always had to have something to think about. They had to leave a trace of hope for themselves and find some comfort for themselves. This was how a wake was. ¡°I¡¯ll eat it myself.¡± Nangong Lengyu took the chocolate from his hand and broke it open piece by piece. After eating half of it, she really could not eat anymore. ¡°If you can¡¯t eat anymore, don¡¯t eat anymore.¡± After saying that, he took the chocolate, opened it, and took a bite. ¡°I want to replenish my energy too.¡± Nangong Lengyu looked at the sky outside. It was already dark. She did not know what time it was. ¡°Go to sleep.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy.¡± Nangong Lengyu did not know why he insisted on accompanying her. Perhaps he had discovered his conscience, or perhaps he was sympathetic. She did not insist on chasing him away. As he guarded her, he nodded and fell asleep. His body swayed for a while before his head rested on her shoulder and he fell asleep. Dongfang Meng came over with the food. When she saw him, disdain flashed across her eyes. She squatted in front of her. ¡°Eat something.¡± Sister Yu had not eaten for a day and a night. If she did not eat something, she would not be able to hold on. If her sister saw this, her heart would ache. ¡°I¡¯ve eaten.¡± Nangong Lengyu lowered her voice and pointed at the chocolate wrapper in his hand. Dongfang Meng frowned. Her red and swollen eyes looked at Huo Ci again. He was such a big man, yet he was still leaning on Sister Yu. How shameless was he? She reached out to push him. Nangong Lengyu pulled her back. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let him sleep for a while.¡± Dongfang Meng frowned even more and was about to leave with the food. Nangong Lengyu said, ¡°Leave it here!¡± Huo Ci had not eaten anything either. When he woke up, she would let him eat something. He was usually someone who would complain if he did not eat a meal. After walking for a long time, Dongfang Meng turned around and looked at the two of them. Could Sister Yu have feelings for that bastard? If his sister¡¯s spirit was in heaven, she would show up and chase him away. He was extremely tired and leaned against her shoulder. He was in a deep sleep and did not even wake up when Dongfang Meng came to deliver food. When he woke up, he looked at his watch. It was already three in the morning. There were only three people in the mourning hall. Dongfang Meng, who was opposite him, had fallen asleep leaning against the wall. The person beside him was still awake. Seeing that he had woken up, Nangong Lengyu pointed at the food beside her. ¡°Eat something!¡± Chapter 1583 - Best Actor-Best Actress couple (18) 1583 Best Actor-Best Actress couple (18) Huo Ci had not expected her to feel sorry for him. Joy flashed across his eyes. He had just woken up, and his voice was a little hoarse as a hint of joy appeared on the corners of his lips. ¡°Okay.¡± The dishes were all cold, and the steamed buns were already cold. However, he felt that this was the best food he had ever eaten. He was satisfied. Nangong Lengyu guarded her best friend¡¯s spirit for three days, while Huo Ci accompanied her for three days. He served her tea and food so that she could conserve her strength and not faint from exhaustion. For a long, long time after Dongfang Chu was buried, Nangong Lengyu still had not recovered. She could not accept the fact that she had already left. During this period of time, he had performed very well. He did not shout at her every day, nor did he find fault with her. He knew how to feel sorry for her. That night, Huo Yuanfei went to look for Yan Yuanfei to learn from him. He wanted to make his pretty boy¡¯s favorite braised pork. He had learned it the last time, but it did not taste good. The pretty boy¡¯s attitude had been much better recently. No matter how bad his food was, he would give him affirmation, making him full of energy. He always wanted to cook something delicious. It would be best if he could make the pretty boy¡¯s eyes light up after eating it. It would make him praise his culinary skills from the bottom of his heart. The late spring weather was still a little cold in the evening. When he reached the door and saw a car at the door, he knew that Second Brother must be at home. He pressed the password and entered. When he reached the living room, he heard voices from the kitchen and the fragrant smell of food, making his appetite increase. He walked over and heard them talking about Nangong Lengyu. He stopped in his tracks and leaned over strangely. ¡°What medicine is this?¡± Yan Yuanfei saw her bring the medicine and subconsciously thought that it was the medicine he wanted to take. ¡°It¡¯s not for you.¡± Wen Ruoshui smiled when she saw how nervous he was. ¡°It¡¯s medicine for Yu¡¯er. The last time I went to the south to look for you, I fought with Huo Ci in the rain. The menstrual pain became even worse. I grabbed some Chinese medicine for her to recuperate.¡± ¡°I thought Yu¡¯er doesn¡¯t drink Chinese medicine and will vomit when she smells it?¡± Yan Yuanfei still remembered that when Shui Shui was brewing medicine for him once, Yu¡¯er came over and vomited in the courtyard when she smelled it before entering the house. ¡°These herbs don¡¯t have much taste. If you use my method to fry them, the taste will be negligible.¡± Wen Ruoshui placed the herbs into the medicine jar. ¡°You brewed tasteless medicine for Yu¡¯er, but you don¡¯t know how to feel sorry for me. Why don¡¯t you brew tasteless medicine for me?¡± Yan Yuanfei was jealous. ¡°Yu¡¯er is a girl, but are you?¡± Wen Ruoshui tilted her head and looked at him gently. ¡°Are you jealous of Yu¡¯er?¡± ¡°Why did I¡­¡± Yan Yuanfei tilted his head. Before he could finish speaking, he was stunned for a moment. He looked at Huo Ci, who was standing at the kitchen door at some point in time, and asked him with a calm smile, ¡°Sixth Brother, when did you come over?¡± ¡°Nangong Lengyu?¡± Huo Ci let out a cold laugh. The darkness in his eyes surged, and flames that had been suppressed deeply rushed out. ¡°Are you talking about Nangong Lengyu?¡± Yu¡¯er. Fighting with him in the rain. Menstrual cramps? The person they were talking about was Nangong Lengyu. It was still Gong Jue! No, Nangong Lengyu should be Gong Jue! Wen Ruoshui looked at him nervously. ¡°Huo Ci, listen to our explanation.¡± Why had he come at this time just when they were talking about Yu¡¯er? How much had he heard? How much did he know? ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I heard everything that I should and shouldn¡¯t have heard.¡± The fire in his eyes could no longer be suppressed. He roared angrily, ¡°Second Brother, am I still your younger brother?¡± Chapter 1584 - Best Actor-Best Actress couple (19) 1584 Best Actor-Best Actress couple (19) Yan Yuanfei was stunned by his shout. ¡°Sixth Brother, calm down.¡± He laughed self-deprecatingly. ¡°Nangong Lengyu is Gong Jue. She¡¯s been lying to me from the beginning to the end. The one who broke off the engagement with me?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Yan Yuanfei nodded. He was furious and pointed at them. ¡°Just you wait!¡± With that, he turned around and rushed out with a murderous aura. Wen Ruoshui looked at Yan Yuanfei. ¡°Brother Yan, I have to go over and take a look. With this bad temper of his, won¡¯t he cause a ruckus?¡± From the looks of it, Yu¡¯er would definitely be in danger. ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Yan Yuanfei also knew that things were definitely troublesome. Sixth Brother might go crazy! Yu¡¯er had lied to him for two years. However, for the past two years, the two of them had been together almost day and night. They lived under the same roof, but he had not known Yu¡¯er¡¯s true identity. In the end, he was the one who was stupid! If Shui Shui had disguised herself as a man, he would definitely not have taken so long to discover that she was a woman. In the dormitory. Nangong Lengyu had just come out of the shower when she heard the door bang. Immediately after, Huo Ci rushed in, his entire body on fire. She frowned. ¡°Did you eat explosives again?¡± The moment he saw her, his eyes were on fire. He rushed over and grabbed her wrist, slamming her against the wall. ¡°Nangong Lengyu, you¡¯re acting. Is it fun to lie to me for two years?¡± Nangong Lengyu was stunned on the spot. She had even forgotten to resist at the very least. For a moment, her heart raced and she did not know how to answer him. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool? Are you happy that I¡¯ve been deceived by you? You treat me like a joke every day,¡± he questioned her word by word with a cold expression. Nangong Lengyu opened her mouth. ¡°Huo Ci¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°I know. I¡¯m a f*cking idiot. I¡¯m so stupid that I¡¯m beyond redemption. That¡¯s why I was deceived by you for so long.¡± He laughed at himself and grabbed her shoulder forcefully. He gritted his teeth. ¡°Let me tell you, there¡¯s no way you want to break off the engagement!¡± This was the first time Nangong Lengyu had seen him so angry. For a moment, she felt mixed emotions. All kinds of feelings gathered in her heart. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°What about you? At this point, you can¡¯t lie to me anymore. What are you going to do?¡± Upon seeing himself in her eyes, he suddenly leaned over and kissed her. Nangong Lengyu¡¯s eyes widened. She subconsciously wanted to push him away, but he pinned her hands above her head and wrapped his powerful legs around her legs, controlling all her movements. The moment he touched her lips, the soft and sweet touch made his mind explode with colorful fireworks. Nangong Lengyu was already prepared to bite him to death if he dared to continue. Unexpectedly, her lips were trembling. Then, she tossed and turned with extreme gentleness. The gentle kiss was lingering and tender, making her heart instantly soften. Kissing was like a human instinct. It was self-taught. They kissed until both of them were panting. Only then did he press his forehead against hers. His eyes were red, and he looked like a beast that had gone crazy after being forced into a corner. On the verge of breaking down and hurting someone, he growled at her, ¡°I¡¯m crazy. I¡¯m an idiot for being lied to for so long. Nangong Lengyu, pay with your body!¡± Chapter 1585 - Best Actor-Best Actress couple (20) 1585 Best Actor-Best Actress couple (20) Nangong Lengyu had guessed the beginning, but she had not guessed the ending. She did not expect things to develop like this and was stunned. The next day. An explosive piece of news broke out at Imperial Capital University. He personally confirmed the rumors and made an official announcement to be with Gong Jue. The school was in an uproar. Immediately after, an even more shocking piece of news exploded. Gong Jue was a girl. Her original name was Nangong Lengyu, and she was originally Huo Ci¡¯s legitimate fianc¨¦e. Wen Ruoshui and Yan Yuanfei did not expect things to develop so smoothly. If they had known that this would happen, they would have thought of a way to tell Sixth Brother earlier. Wen Ruoshui was a little worried. After all, he had indeed been unpredictable in the past. With his temper, the two of them would definitely have many conflicts. Indeed, after a short period of sweet and passionate love, conflicts arose. When they weren¡¯t together, they quarreled every day. However, they were friends instead of a couple in the past. They quickly reconciled and tolerated each other¡¯s bad habits. However, after they got together, their shortcomings were magnified infinitely. The arguments became more and more intense, and the intervals between them became shorter. They would often not give in to each other over small matters and fight until their faces turned red. When couples quarreled, one of them had to bow down first. However, both of them were stubborn and their pride did not allow them to bow down before the other. In the beginning, Huo Ci would coax her every time. As time passed, his bad temper would flare up. Why was he the one who had to lower his head first every time? No matter who was right or wrong, he had to admit his mistake. Wasn¡¯t she in the wrong at all? After arguing that day, he went to the bar and drank a lot. It was already two in the morning when Nangong Lengyu received a call from a woman. When she rushed to the hotel, she saw Huo Ling lying on the bed, unconscious. The girl who had just come out of the shower deliberately exposed her neck and the ambiguous marks on her collarbone. She looked at her provocatively. ¡°Miss Nangong, I called you over just as Ci called your name. I didn¡¯t disturb your rest, right?¡± Nangong Lengyu felt her blood turn cold. At this moment, she was terrifyingly calm. She walked up to him and pulled him up. He opened his eyes in a daze and saw her. He thought he was hallucinating. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Nangong Lengyu let out a cold laugh. After her extreme disappointment, there was only despair left. She pointed at the woman behind her. ¡°Huo Ci, did you go out and sleep with a woman just because you quarreled with me?¡± He looked at the woman opposite him. He knew very well that he had not slept with a woman. He did not know how this woman had followed him. ¡°I¡­¡± Nangong Lengyu slapped his face. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s break up!¡± He was not a good-tempered person. Upon seeing that she was not listening to anything, he hit her directly. His temper flared up and he said without thinking, ¡°So be it. Nangong Lengyu, who do you think you are? Do you think I¡¯ll give up beauties for you? I slept with her. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Huo Ci, you¡¯re a bastard. I shouldn¡¯t have believed your nonsense back then.¡± Nangong Lengyu sneered. ¡°In the future, you can sleep with whoever you want. You can sleep with as many girls as you want.¡± With that, he turned around and left. ¡°Nangong Lengyu, if you leave today, don¡¯t ever look back. Let me tell you, this is how I¡¯m going to be.¡± He roared angrily, his eyes red. Chapter 1586 - Best Actor-Best Actress couple (21) 1586 Best Actor-Best Actress couple (21) Nangong Lengyu did not say anything, leaving him with a heartless back view. He did not even catch a trace of pain, sadness, or disappointment. ¡°Brother Ci.¡± Seeing that her scheme had succeeded, the woman leaned forward coquettishly and let go of the bathrobe wrapped around her body. The bathrobe fell off. His eyes were red, and his entire body was on fire. He shouted, ¡°Get lost!¡± Seeing that he was throwing a tantrum, the woman thought that all her previous efforts would be in vain. She mustered her courage and approached him again, but he pushed her away violently. With a bang, her head hit the bedside table. His eyes were filled with a murderous and bloody danger. ¡°Let me tell you, there¡¯s no such thing as not hitting women. Get lost!¡± The woman was so frightened by his aura that she trembled. A chill ran down her spine. She hurriedly put on her bathrobe and stumbled out. He smashed everything in the hotel like a madman. Did she not trust him that much? Did she not trust him at all? Was breaking up something that could be said so casually? No matter how angry he was, he had never thought of breaking up. She, on the other hand, broke up with him at the drop of a hat. Perhaps this relationship was just his own wishful thinking. She did not care about anything at all. Women were troublesome creatures. They were suspicious at the drop of a hat and would ask questions at the drop of a hat. Didn¡¯t he deserve his privacy? Did he have to report to her when he ate or peed? He leaned against the wall and smoked one cigarette after another. It was too f*cking tiring to be with her, but if he was not with her, he would miss her to the core in just one day. It would be more painful than letting him die. After Huo Ling and Nangong Lengyu broke up, no one knew who had spread the news. The next day, everyone in the school found out and started discussing. The fans were very happy. They had finally broken up. They finally had a chance to chase after him. They might be his next girlfriend. Nangong Lengyu¡¯s fans were also secretly gathering their strength. They were prepared to woo their goddess. If they didn¡¯t give it a try, how would they know that their goddess didn¡¯t like people like them?! In just a few days, Nangong Lengyu was walking with the fourth-year senior, Song Qiyan, who was second only to him in terms of looks. The onlookers sighed. At the end of the day, this society still depends on looks. Looks are the most important. Ordinary people should stop fantasizing about being with their goddess. Song Qiyan would come on time every day and wait for her at the door of the classroom. The two of them would eat together, go to the library, and take a walk in school. There were rumors in school. Some said that the two of them were already together, while others said that even if they weren¡¯t, it was only a matter of time. Senior Song Qiyan was good-looking, had outstanding grades, and was capable. Other than his family background, he wasn¡¯t inferior to Huo Ci. Huo Ci was already furious. He did not even have the intention to find a woman to anger her. Every day, he watched the two of them go out together and wished he could kill Song Qiyan. ¡°Brother-in-law, did you and that woman¡­¡± Nangong Lengmo looked at him and asked. Huo Ci gritted his teeth. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. If I touched a single finger of hers, I¡¯ll be struck by lightning and die a horrible death.¡± Nangong Lengmo did not comment. ¡°Then why did you get together with that woman and make my sister angry?¡± ¡°Ask your sister. She keeps mentioning the word ¡®breakup¡¯. Does she know how hurtful these two words are? She¡¯s always suspicious and wants to know everything about me.¡± Nangong Lengmo sighed. ¡°Women are just paranoid. My sister interrogated you and became paranoid because you have a criminal record. If you weren¡¯t so fickle in the past, would my sister be like this?¡± He pointed at him and gritted his teeth. ¡°You¡¯re still on your sister¡¯s side. Get lost. Why did you come to me when you¡¯re on your sister¡¯s side?¡± Nangong Lengmo said, ¡°I¡¯m here to inform you. According to my observation, my sister didn¡¯t do anything with that Song guy. She¡¯s probably just trying to anger you. You should apologize to her and explain the matter clearly!¡± ¡°I did. Ask her if she¡¯ll listen.¡± He pointed at the bruise on his cheekbone. ¡°Do you see it? Do you see it here? It¡¯s caused by the door.¡± Nangong Lengmo looked at him sympathetically. ¡°Then I¡¯ll help you think of a way. My sister is only angry for a moment. It¡¯ll be fine when she thinks it through.¡± In comparison, he still felt that it was better for him to be his brother-in-law. As for that Song guy, he was really not compatible with his sister. His father would not agree either. Half a month later. Nangong Lengmo finally brought good news. ¡°Brother-in-law, my sister wants you to go home.¡± He was playing games when his eyes lit up. He had killed the big boss. ¡°Do you know what she wants to do?¡± Nangong Lengmo said, ¡°She bought cake, candles, and many dishes. Isn¡¯t it your birthday today? She must have wanted to give you a surprise to celebrate your birthday and prepare a candlelight dinner.¡± He was finally happy. The grievances he had suffered for a month had been swept away. He still had some doubts in his heart. Why would she be so kind as to prepare a candlelight dinner for him? ¡°Are you sure she prepared it for me?¡± Nangong Lengmo nodded. ¡°Definitely. Song Qiyan has been overseas for more than half a month. My sister hasn¡¯t contacted him once. She must have thought it through and wants to reconcile with you. Otherwise, why would she call you?¡± He let out a low cough to calm himself down. ¡°What time tonight?¡± Nangong Lengmo said, ¡°Eight o¡¯clock. Don¡¯t be late. Otherwise, my sister will be angry and ignore you again.¡± After Nangong Lengmo left, he changed into a very formal suit in a good mood. Then, he went to do a makeover and bought a proposal ring and a bouquet of roses. He was prepared to propose directly if the situation was right. If it wasn¡¯t time yet, he would prepare a marriage proposal ceremony in the near future to prevent any complications. He arrived at six in the afternoon, but the appointment was at eight. He was afraid that she would be angry if he went up early, but he also felt that if he went up early, she would definitely think that he was impatient, so he waited downstairs and went over when the time was up. At 7:50 p.m., he got out of the car on time and tidied up his image. He carried the flowers upstairs, knocked on the door, and waited for a minute. No one opened the door, and there seemed to be no movement inside. He took out the spare key that Nangong Lengmo had given him when he went to look for him and opened the door. He saw the dining table with candles burning in the living room, but there were only leftovers on the table. F*ck! This damn woman lied to him again! He turned on the light and saw suspicious traces in the living room. The men and women¡¯s clothes were scattered all over the floor. His eyes narrowed and he threw away the flowers in his hand. He rushed over and kicked open the bedroom door. An ambiguous smell assaulted his face, causing his eyes to instantly turn bloodshot. He looked at the couple on the bed. It was obvious that they just had sex. The scene before him stung his eyes and tore his heart apart. Ridiculous. Did she ask him to come over just to see her sleep with another man? When Song Qiyan saw him, he hurriedly lifted the blanket and protected Nangong Lengyu. Without another word, he rushed forward and grabbed him. ¡°Song Qiyan, do you know who she is? How dare you touch my woman? I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± Song Qiyan was naturally no match for him. He sneered mockingly. ¡°Huo Ci, you don¡¯t know how to cherish her. You¡¯ve already broken up with her. She¡¯s my woman now!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll beat you to death.¡± He punched Song Qiyan like a madman. Nangong Lengyu had already put on her clothes. She looked at him and shouted coldly, ¡°Huo Ci, that¡¯s enough.¡± He turned his head and met her emotionless eyes. He felt as though his heart had been plucked out of his chest and trampled under his feet until it was crushed. Blood and flesh flowed from his feet. He gritted his teeth and squeezed out a sentence. ¡°Nangong Lengyu, nice to see you!¡± ¡°Get lost if you¡¯re done fooling around. Don¡¯t touch him.¡± Nangong Lengyu stepped forward and protected Song Qiyan. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get lost.¡± He was so angry that he laughed. He let go of Song Qiyan and looked at her self-deprecatingly. ¡°Nangong Lengyu, take it that my sincerity has been fed to a dog!¡± She was so nice. Had she asked him to come here just to tell him this, to provoke him, to see him suffer and to see him go mad? If so, congratulations. She had succeeded. She had done a great job. How could she be so ruthless and resolute? He stumbled out of the room. The excessive pain made his vision darken. When he reached the door, he bumped into it and sobered up for a moment. His heart felt like it had been stabbed with a blunt and rusty knife. It stabbed him and he pulled it out, torturing himself repeatedly. Upon seeing him leave, Song Qiyan got up and closed the door. When he returned, he saw her curled up at the foot of the bed, hugging her knees and sobbing softly in pain. He asked her, ¡°Yu¡¯er, are you satisfied now?¡± She had pulled him to put on such a show to take revenge on him for the harm he had caused her. He had stopped her countless times, but he could not stop her or reject her. He could only accompany her in this long-term act. Nangong Lengyu hugged her knees and felt a chill run down her spine. It was as if she had fallen into a bottomless ice hole. Was she satisfied? She did not know either. She seemed to be satisfied, but also seemed to be in more pain. ¡°Since you two love each other, just say it. Don¡¯t hurt each other and torture each other anymore.¡± Song Qiyan squatted in front of her and looked at her. ¡°Okay?¡± Nangong Lengyu¡¯s voice was hoarse and dull. ¡°Not good, not good at all!¡± Why could only Huo Ci fool around outside and hurt her? Why couldn¡¯t she find someone outside to let him have a taste of this? Song Qiyan sighed. She was too stubborn, and Huo Ci was also stubborn. When the two of them were together, it was destined that they would only probe and torture each other endlessly until that love was exhausted. The two of them were ruthless to others and even more ruthless to themselves. If they were hurt, they would have to pay back double. In the end, they were not suitable for each other. One day, the person they loved the most would become the person they hated the most. Chapter 1587 - Best Actor-Best Actress couple (22) 1587 Best Actor-Best Actress couple (22) Nangong Lengyu had achieved her goal, but for some reason, she was not happy at all. She had heard from Ah Mo that he was drunk every day. Every day, he was so drunk that he was unconscious. He looked like a cripple. Half a month later. ¡°Yu¡¯er, Yu¡¯er, open the door. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Wen Ruoshui was extremely worried when she heard her vomiting in the bathroom. For the past half a month, Huo Ci had been living like a ghost. Wasn¡¯t she the same? She looked normal every day, chatting and laughing, but the more normal she acted, the more abnormal she was. She was just pretending to be fine. She had already expected this. Their personalities were too strong, and there would definitely be conflicts when they were together. However, she did not expect them to reach this stage so quickly. Huo Ci would not lower his head or apologize. Yu¡¯er would never apologize and reconcile with him. After being in a deadlock for half a month, she had said everything she needed to say and persuade them. It was useless. If they had listened, things would not have turned out like this. Two minutes later. Nangong Lengyu opened the bathroom door. Her face was frighteningly pale. She had vomited so much that her throat was hoarse. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I ate something bad.¡± Wen Ruoshui did not believe it. She had been living with her recently and had eaten the same thing. She grabbed her wrist and checked her pulse. After a moment, her eyes narrowed and she held her breath. ¡°Yu¡¯er.¡± Nangong Lengyu looked at her very calmly. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant?¡± Wen Ruoshui nodded and pulled her out. ¡°It¡¯s a positive sign. Come with me to the hospital for a checkup.¡± During this period of time, she had a cold, a fever, and drank and smoked. Nothing must happen to the baby in her stomach. ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± Nangong Lengyu broke free from her. Her eyes were filled with mockery as she looked coldly at her stomach. ¡°I don¡¯t want this child.¡± Wen Ruoshui was used to having a good temper, but she could not help but lose her temper at her. ¡°Nangong Lengyu, you have to think carefully. There¡¯s a life in your stomach.¡± Nangong Lengyu looked enlightened and nodded. ¡°I know. I don¡¯t want it!¡± ¡°Whether you want it or not, I respect your opinion.¡± Wen Ruoshui pulled her away. ¡°But now, you have to listen to me. Go to the hospital to check the baby¡¯s condition first.¡± Nangong Lengyu frowned. ¡°I¡¯ve already decided not to have it. Why should I go for a check?¡± ¡°Be responsible for yourself and your child.¡± Wen Ruoshui looked at her solemnly. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can abort her in your current situation.¡± Nangong Lengyu still followed her to the hospital and did a full prenatal checkup. However, during the process, she was like a walking corpse, blocking all information from the outside world. She didn¡¯t even take a look at the color ultrasound. Wen Ruoshui did not know if she had really given up or if she did not dare to look, afraid that she would waver her determination to abort the child. She was afraid that she could not bear to see it. That afternoon, everyone else except Huo Ci came over. Rong Yin, who was so busy that her feet did not touch the ground, also took the time to persuade her and confirm her decision. Nangong Lengyu was determined not to have a child. However, when she accidentally saw the pregnancy test report that Wen Ruoshui had placed on the coffee table, she still wavered. She sat on the cold ground and looked at the color ultrasound at her feet. Was such a small ball a baby? She thought that she had not heard anything and did not even know what the doctor had said. However, at this moment, her surroundings seemed to be filled with the sound of the baby¡¯s heartbeat pounding. In the end, she still sent Huo Ci a message. Although he was not a good person and was not worthy of being the baby¡¯s father, she had to tell him, ¡°I¡¯m pregnant. The child is yours. Do you want it?¡± She sat on the bed and stared at the phone screen. She had waited all night, but he still did not reply. Early the next morning, she drove straight to the hospital without telling anyone. The doctor asked her, ¡°Where¡¯s your family? No one with you?¡± Nangong Lengyu said, ¡°I can do it myself.¡± The doctor asked her, ¡°Have you decided?¡± Nangong Lengyu¡¯s voice clearly paused. After a moment, she nodded vigorously. ¡°Doctor, I¡¯ve decided.¡± The operating room was filled with the smell of disinfectant and blood. She lay on the cold operating table. The chief surgeon was a very serious female doctor. She looked at her with a straight face. ¡°The anesthesia will be administered when you¡¯re ready.¡± Nangong Lengyu nodded and clenched her fists tightly. The anesthesiologist approached her with a needle and looked at her coldly. ¡°Stretch out your arm.¡± Nangong Lengyu watched as the needle was inserted. A cold feeling instantly spread to her limbs and bones. Her head exploded with a bang, and her mind went blank. All she could hear was the sound of her heartbeat. The sound of a baby¡¯s heartbeat. She suddenly pushed the anesthesiologist away. It happened so suddenly that the anesthesiologist was pushed by someone. The needle went out of control and pierced deeply into her flesh. When it was pulled out again, blood gushed out. The chief surgeon was also shocked. When she saw her leave the operating table with blood dripping from her hand, she quickly called the nurse to stop her. Even if she was unwilling to undergo surgery, she had to stop the bleeding first. Nangong Lengyu stumbled for an unknown period of time. Her vision was blurry as she clutched her stomach. She felt like she was in a dream. Suddenly, she bumped into someone. She looked up, and her vision gradually became clear. What appeared was Huo Ci¡¯s face. Huo Ci had gone crazy. He grabbed her shoulders, his eyes red. With the last bit of hope, he looked at her seriously. ¡°I¡¯ve decided. I want it. I want the baby. Don¡¯t abort it, okay? I¡¯ll change. I¡¯ll listen to you. I¡¯ll do my best to be a good husband and father. Let¡¯s go home, okay?¡± Nangong Lengyu looked at him and suddenly laughed. ¡°It¡¯s gone, Huo Ci. There¡¯s nothing left.¡± It was as if he had been struck by lightning. His heart ached so much that he felt suffocated. He tried his best to calm down. ¡°What did you say? Say that again?¡± Nangong Lengyu enunciated every word like a sharp sword stabbing into his heart. ¡°Huo Ci, the child is gone. I aborted it. Are you satisfied now?¡± He only felt his heart ache. The bone-piercing pain drove him crazy. His heart ached, and he regretted it. When he was furious to the extreme, there was only despair left. He let out a heart-wrenching roar. ¡°Nangong Lengyu!¡± ¡°Let go.¡± Nangong Lengyu pushed him away and looked at him mockingly. ¡°Huo Ci, the thing I regret the most in my life is meeting you.¡± His heart ached terribly. He felt his vision turn black as he half-knelt on the ground and covered his heart. He was so angry that he spat out a mouthful of blood. He looked at her. ¡°Nangong Lengyu, I hate you.¡± Their child was gone just like that. Did she really not care? Couldn¡¯t she have waited a little longer for him? At the last second before his unconsciousness, he thought that it was true that people could die of a broken heart. Right now, he wished he could die as soon as possible. As Nangong Lengyu walked on the streets in summer, she felt that the summer wind was bone-chilling. She heard someone shouting anxiously, ¡°Someone come and help. Someone is unconscious here.¡± The next day. Huo Ci was unconscious. Nangong Lengyu left Huaxia. The two people who loved each other eventually had an irreversible and opposite ending. In love, no one was right or wrong. It was just that they were too young at that time and could not learn to be tolerant, understand, and cherish each other. Chapter 1588-END 1588 Finale ¡°Grandma, is this a photo of you and Grandpa when you were young?¡± Ling Xiaoqi ran out of the bedroom with a photo album in her hand. Nangong Lengyu was sitting on the balcony drawing design drafts. The evening sun shone on her, and the warm orange light made her look like she was covered in a thin layer of warm light. She smiled and waved. ¡°Let me take a look.¡± The photo album from the 1990s was very dated, but it was well preserved. It was obvious that the owner of the photo album would often look through it. The corners were worn out. ¡°Do you want to watch it with Grandma?¡± Nangong Lengyu looked at the little fellow and asked him. Xiaoqi nodded his head like a chick pecking at rice and smiled childishly, ¡°Yes, I want to see it too.¡± Nangong Lengyu carried the little fellow and sat him on her lap. She flipped through the photos one by one. There were photos of her alone and photos of Huo Ci. Most of them were photos of the two of them together. The person in the photo had the childishness of a young man. He was in high spirits when he was young. It was as if it was yesterday. In the blink of an eye, more than 20 years had passed. How many twenty years could there be in life? Back then, they cared too much about each other and were too insensible, causing the matter to develop to an irreversible state. ¡°Grandma, you were so handsome when you were young. You were even more handsome than Grandpa.¡± Xiaoqi looked at her with admiration. The childish voice pulled her back to her senses and she smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve always been more handsome than your grandfather.¡± The two of them flipped through the photos. Xiaoqi asked about the past and the backgrounds of the photos. Nangong Lengyu was surprised to discover that she remembered clearly when and where every photo was taken. She remembered what the two of them were doing at that time. It was as if it was a movie. It appeared clearly in her mind. Upon pushing the door open and entering, Huo Ci saw the two people on the balcony, one big and one small. He did not know what they were looking at, but when he saw something happy, he laughed out loud and shouted, ¡°Ling Xiaoqi, your candied hawthorn.¡± Ling Xiaoqi turned around and the smile on her face froze. She hurriedly patted Nangong Lengyu and lowered her voice. ¡°Grandma, Grandma, quickly put it away. Grandpa is back.¡± Oh no, his grandpa would beat him to death. Grandpa said that no one was allowed to touch the things in the box. Last time, Mommy accidentally opened it, and Grandpa almost hit her. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Nangong Lengyu patted the little fellow¡¯s head, picked up the photo album, and asked, ¡°You¡¯ve kept it for more than 20 years?¡± He let out a low cough. ¡°I forgot to throw it away.¡± Nangong Lengyu glared at him warningly for him to think before speaking. He gave the candied hawthorn to Ling Xiaoqi and gave her a look to tell him to get lost. Upon seeing him tactfully run to his own toy room, he walked over and circled her from behind. His lips were pressed against her ear. ¡°I can¡¯t forget our old relationship. I can¡¯t bear to part with you. I can¡¯t let it go. I used it to relieve my longing.¡± Nangong Lengyu flipped open the photo and asked him, ¡°Do you look at it often?¡± ¡°How would I dare?¡± Bitterness flashed across his eyes. His long and narrow eyes looked at the photo album as he sighed softly. ¡°When I¡¯m drunk, I¡¯ll take it out to take a look.¡± When he was awake, how could he dare to look at it? How could he dare to expose his past scars? Just touching them would cause bone-piercing pain. Nangong Lengyu did not say anything and only covered his hand. He held her hand tightly and interlocked his slender fingers with hers. He asked, ¡°Do you want to reminisce together?¡± The door. He was pushed away again. Jun Shiyan carried the little child into the house. He turned his head and glared at him fiercely. F*ck, can you stop?! Ling Sheng followed closely behind. ¡°Father, Mother, Fifth Uncle said that he¡¯s getting married soon. You two¡­¡± He carried the little child with one hand and covered her eyes with the other. He carried her back to the bedroom. When he reached the door, he turned around and nodded slightly at Huo Ci, indicating for him to continue. Huo Ci held back a mouthful of blood and looked at Nangong Lengyu to negotiate. ¡°Honey, can you get their family to scram back to their own house?¡± ¡°They¡¯re too busy and don¡¯t have time to teach Xiaoqi. They send him to and from school,¡± Nangong Lengyu said seriously. ¡°Then, send Xiaoqi to my parents.¡± In any case, he had had enough. Every time he wanted to be alone with her, her family would appear. They really knew how to pick the right time. ¡°Dad and Mom are old.¡± Nangong Lengyu saw that his anger was about to explode and she held back her laughter. ¡°When Shengsheng¡¯s next scene is done filming, shall the two of us go out and have fun for half a month?¡± Huo Ci asked. ¡°Really? Don¡¯t lie.¡± Nangong Lengyu said, ¡°Do you have time?¡± He hooked her chin and took the opportunity to kiss her. ¡°If you have time, I have time.¡± At night, Ling Sheng cooked a large table of dishes. Nangong Lengyu looked at her daughter, son-in-law, grandson, and the man who was hugging a small child and coaxing him to play not far away. The corners of her lips curled up gently. What was happiness? Happiness was a happy family. She had lost a lot in this life and missed out on a lot of things. However, the heavens had treated her well in the end, allowing her to have a home and happiness that belonged to her.